《After Maxing out all Classes》


 Chapter 1: Being an Adventure is boring. I just want to be lazy

    Chapter 1: Being an Adventure is boring. I just want to bezy

    Arge green-skinned dragon flew over the pine forest, bringing with it a gust of wind that caused the pine forests to sway and the pinecones to rustle.

    Robb was sitting under a pine tree while looking at the bulging belly of the two-footed flying dragons flying over the treetops, thinking to himself, I am now a God Archer. Using the skill Dragon Killing Arrow, I can shoot dragons from the sky with one arrow. Then, I can equip a skinning knife and using the Advanced Skinning Skill, I can get the item Dragon Skin, then, using the Advanced Skinning Skill again, I can make a pair of Flying Dragon Leather Armor. In this way, the proficiency of archery will increase by 5 points, the proficiency of skinning will increase by 2 points, and the proficiency of leather crafting will increase by 2 points.

    While thinking about this, he suddenly raised his hand and pped himself. What are you thinking about again? Youve already practiced. You dont need to practice anymore.

    Robb, who is 18 years old this year, is a senior gamer. A few years prior, he became fascinated by Dark de. Dark de is arge-scale online RPG known as an MMORPG (TL: Massively Multiyer Online Role-ying Games). It is set in a Western world full of swords and magic, with a vast and seamless world map, rich monsters, and numerous upations. It allowed yers to freely change full-time and part-time jobs, with rich customization that enabled the yers to DIY their beloved game characters as they like.

    Robb fell into the game by ident. Maybe it was because he was a Virgo, but he always yed the game topletion. To do otherwise left him feeling ufortable. Warriors, Pdins, Rangers, Rogues, Priests... He ran through all othermon upations in its entirety. He even fully practiced mining, tree cutting, cooking, skinning, leather making... and other skills.

    He established thergest guild in the entire server, defeated the most difficult of dungeons, defeated the strongest of epic-level monsters alone, and participated in a thousand-yer raid.

    However, one day, when he logged into the game, he discovered that there was nothing left for him to do.

    Everything that can be experienced has been experienced by him.

    The world of swords and magicpletely lost the attraction he once had when he first arrived. At this point, when he logged into the game world, he didnt even feel the slightest bit of excitement.

    Well, this may just be the ultimate destination for all gamers.

    He decided to quit the game. However, at that moment, he somehow transmigrated over and sat under a pine tree. He appears to look the same as the appearance of his own game character. Hes a handsome blonde male, wearing a T-shirt and jeans made with skin bought with krypton gold. He also inherited all proficiency points he gained and developed in the game.

    He met an explorer and asked him some questions. He learned that this ce is called the Fengmo Continent, a world of swords and magic; however, it isnt a game world but a real world.

    Either way, no matter what its called, whether real or not, hes already tired of everything about swords and magic. Seeing a goblin poking his head next to him, he didnt even bother to fight it. When he changed his previous career and had not yet fully practiced and developed it, whenever he encountered a monster with a delicate and soft body like a goblin, he would rush over and chop it up immediately so he could obtain one or two points of proficiency.

    However, what should I do if I dont want to move at all?

    I just arrived in a new world, but why do I have no interest in exploring?

    He looked at the sky and fell into a state of inactivity.

    At this moment, a voice sounded in the distance, and three people came over from the woods.

    Walking in front was a man in heavy armor carrying a big sword; behind him was a man in leather armor armed with a bow and arrow; and at the back was a woman in a robe holding a wand. The woman was pretty good-looking, with delicate facial features and red hair.

    This is an authentic adventurers squad! They have a warrior, an archer, and a magician. Except for theck of a priest, the overall structure of their squad is very reasonable.

    Of course, Robb also knows that only in the game can there be a clear upation. In the real world, a farmer who picks up a sword Is a warrior, who picks up a bow is an archer, and if he learns magic, he can be a magician. Here, there is no reason to hang a certain job name on ones head, and there is no concept of experience points and levels.

    So, in the real world, you dont know what skills someone will use just by looking at them. Maybe a person with a staff will pick up a dagger and backstab you the next second. This is the norm here in the real world.

    This small group seemed to be very cautious. They took each step they took in the wood carefully. When they entered the pine forest, they saw Robb sitting under the tree. Unarmed and wearing a strange piece of cloth. He didnt look dangerous, and the warrior in front asked, Hey! Are you a resident of Westwind Town? Isnt it dangerous for you toe here alone?

    Robb wanted to save the trouble and didnt want to talk too much with strangers, so he just lied casually, I just went into the mountains to collect herbs; although its a little dangerous, wealth and dangere hand in hand.

    It turns out to be herbs. The warrior in front then asked, Did you see a green-skinned wyvern around here? It often attacks the caravan, and the elders of Westwind Town asked us to get rid of it.

    Oh? Is it a flying dragon? Robb really saw a flying dragon just now and was even thinking about using its skin as leather armor, he pointed in the direction where the flying dragon disappeared and said, It just passed from me. It flew overhead and headed in that direction. I saw that it flew slowly with a low altitude. It seemed that it was about to return to its nest. Its nest shouldnt be far from here.

    The warrior smiled and said, Great, weve been looking for it for a few days, and now we finally have new about the wyvern. He turned around and smiled at the archer and magician and said, Lets go and kill it, so we can go back and get ourselves paid.

    The three nodded to Robb and said thankfully, Thank you for the information.

    Robb spread his hands and said, Youre wee!

    The three people left, but Robb didnt care. When ying games before, when other yers asked him, Where is the NPC for a certain task, he usually pointed out the location of the NPC casually before ignoring it. He was not so enthusiastic as to apany them on a task whenever he was asked for directions.

    He continued to sit under the big pine tree,zily thinking about what he should do.

    I dont want to explore the world anymore. Im not interested and dont want t pick up any s*** quests or fight s*** monsters. He has done these things repeatedly in the game for several years until he practiced all upations and skills to perfection. Tired to the point of vomiting, thinking about it carefully, it is stupid how ridiculous it is that I have been picking up tasks, then going to do ten tasks to me this stupid thing for several years.

    Its better to bezy than to do this stupid thing.

    However, it is not enough to bezy all the time.

    He needs to eat, sleep, and wear clothes in the real world. It seems he is not allowed to sit under the pine tree in a daze.

    He stood up slowly, thinking, The first thing I should do now is to find a town where humans live? I have to find out what to eat and where to sleep first.

    At this moment, a violent roar suddenly sounded in the distance, it sounded like the voice of a flying dragon, and then a huge explosion sounded; this time, it was the sound of me explosion magic.Robb looked for where the sound came from, and arge first burst into the sky.

    Then, the double-legged flying dragon I had seen just now flew into the air, rapidly spinning mid-air. Several arrows flew up from the ground, but they were all dodged by it or beaten down by its wings. Then, it roared and rushed down to the ground.

    Oh? It seems that the three people just fought with the double-legged dragon?

    Robb has already seen this kind of thing a lot. Walking around in the game, he often sees squads formed by yers to fight against small bosses living in the wild. He really isnt interested in getting involved.However, now he needs to find a town where humans live to find food and a ce to live. Rather than searching blindly, he might as well ask those three people.

    The warrior seems to have asked him earlier if he was a resident of Westwind Town, which, thinking about it the other way around, is there a nearby town called Westwind Town. So, I can just ask how they get to Westwind Town.

    Robb took a big step forward and walked towards the direction where the three were fighting with the flying dragon.

    TL: I''m new to tranting, so I''m up for suggestions. If you have any questions to ask or any errors you want to point out, please write ament below!

 Chapter 2: You are actually a priest

    Chapter 2: You are actually a priest

    The battle had already been going on for a while when Robb arrived at the battle site.

    Several arrows have been inserted into the body of the two-legged flying dragon with traces of having been scorched by magic on its body. On the side of the adventurer''s team, the shield held by the warrior is already deformed and seems to have been used a lot during the fight. The impacts have caused the shield''s surface to be uneven. The warrior''s armor''s skirt had been torn off, and his thighs were covered with the color red, with his trouserspletely dyed red.

    The archer isnt doing any better either, with a deep w wound on his shoulder.

    However, the most miserable among the adventurer''s group members should be the red-haired female magician. The back of her clothes has been torn apart, and three deep w wounds can be seen on her snow-white back skin. The blood-stained her robe and her face. Her face has be pale to the point where it seems like she might fall down at any time. However, she mustn''t fall now, or her life will be forfeit, and she''ll receive a "Bad End" as soon as she falls! At this point, she can only grit her teeth and try to defeat the two-legged dragon before she falls.

    Fighting Hard!

    Robb thought, "Should I help them kill the dragon?"

    He only needs one move if he makes a move, and the medium-level monster, like the two-legged dragon, is dead. It would be effortless to do such a thing, but it will also be easy to cause disputes.

    For instance, back in the game world, when a high-level yer sees a group of low-level yers trying to defeat monsters. He walks over, casually takes the monster down, and gets the final blow, which will give him all the loot and money. (The game that the protagonist used to y gives everything to the one who gets thest hit, to whom all the monster experiences and drops go)

    Such hical and insensitive behavior!

    Those low-level yers fought hard but with no return, and the mission wasn''t evenpleted. Of course, they''d get angry. They turned around and yelled at the yer who stole the kill, The monster who stole your mother! And then theyll chase and scold each other for an entire hour.

    Of course, in the real world, there aren''t really any problems in robbing the experience points and monster corpse byst hitting. Such worry is unnecessary, but rashly stealing someone else''s prey can easily cause misunderstandings. If the adventurers'' guild in this world has any weird rules, who owns the monsters of those who kill?

    Robb holds his hands and asks the adventurer party, "You three, can I ask a question? How can I get to the nearest town here?"

    The three adventurers had no time to answer his question. The warrior stared at the two-legged flying dragon with a sword and a shield in hand. The female magician was also preparing her magic. Only the archer turned her head his way and said with haste, "I''m busy right now. Stand further and don''t get involved."

    Robb shrugged and said, "Well, you guys do look very busy. I''ll wait for a moment."

    "Loki, the God of mes, please listen to my request." The female magician endured the pain in her back, chanting a magic spell. But the two-legged dragon has wisdom, and when it heard the mage chanting, it immediately roared and rushed toward the female magician.

    The warrior quickly raised his crooked shield and stepped in front of her.

    With a loud bang, the warrior was knocked out.

    " Lend me the power of fire temporarily Fire Explosion!" The female magician finallypleted her magic, and a fireball flew out from the tip of her staff and hit the wings of the flying dragon with two feet fiercely." With a bang, the fireball exploded, and arge amount of me magic power hit the two-legged dragon.

    The two-legged dragon uttered a miserable hiss but still didn''t fall down. It waved its wing and wept away the female magician. She grunted and flew straight sideways.

    She didn''t have a shield or armor to protect her body like a warrior. The impact was heavy, and Robb even heard the sound of a broken should and arm.

    The female magician mmed and fell right in front of Robb, spouting a mouthful of blood, and couldnt get up anymore.

    The warrior shouted, "Jike, look at how Xuelu is doing!

    It turns out the archer is called Jike. He shot three arrows in a row and forced the two-legged dragon to fly into the sky. He then jumped towards the female magician. The female magician named Xuelu had her entire arm twisted and deformed. It seemed that it was fractured, and it is clear that she couldn''t fight anymore.

    He couldn''t help crying, "Oh my God! Xuelu is so badly injured that she can''t fight anymore. We have to withdraw quickly and find a priest for her to treat her injuries, otherwise, her arm will be gone."

    Damn it! We have to give up themission.

    "Beware of the dragon."

    When the two of them were talking about this, the two-legged dragon jumped over. The warrior hurried up while the archer hastily released an arrow. There was no time to take care of it. They lost the back-line support of a magician, and the two of them had to somehow deal with it. The two-legged flying dragon is having a harder time and is already thinking about how to withdraw.

    At this moment, Robb, who had been watching by the side, squatted down beside Xuelu and told her, Miss, I never mix in other peoples fights indiscriminately, so to avoid being affected, but you are seriously injured now. I think I should help you take a bite out of basic MMO etiquette. Do you mind?"

    Whatwhat MMO etiquette what bite? Xuelu didnt understand what Robb was talking about.

    Robb said, "Well, I n to use healing techniques on you is that okay?"

    Xuelu nodded hard. "If you can then thank you very much."

    The corners of her mouth were still dripping with blood, and even speaking became difficult, and she urgently needed medical treatment. However, she was suspicious of what Robb had just said. The man in front of her was wearing a weirdmoner outfit. He imed to havee to the mountains to gather herbs. But looking at it from any perspective, he looked nothing like a priest. Do you really know healing techniques?

    Everyone knows that healing arts can only be used by the priests loyal to the God of Light, Balder. How can this man in front of her be a priest?

    As soon as she thought of this, she saw Robb raise his hand, and a soft and golden light enveloped her. A warm feeling filled her body. It can''t be wrong. This is definitely the healing magic of the holy element.

    The wound on her body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the deformed arm quickly returned to its original shape. Even the three w marks on her back disappeared without a trace and returned back to their previous perfect white and tender texture and appearance.

    The pain in her body instantly disappeared, and Xuelu sat up on the ground and looked at Robb next to her with a surprised look, You can really heal?

    Robb spread his hands. "Just a little bit."

    Xuelu eximed, Oh my God! You are a priest. I didnt notice at all. Ah, sorry, I was so rude. I should first give you my thanks for your help. If you werent there, I wouldve died.

    Robb said, "Don''t bother talking to me. Look at your two partners. It''s embarrassing how they are doing without your support."

    TL: For each Ko-fi donation, I''ll upload another chapter the very same day!

 Chapter 3: Go with us

    Chapter 3: Go with us

    Hey? Xuelu turned her head and looked. Sure enough, the two-legged dragon was attacking the warrior and archer restlessly. The warrior was knocked out again and hit a big tree with his back. Fortunately, warriors are usually thick-skinned and tough; thus, he is very resilient in fights. He shook his head and got up again, saying loudly, "Jike, take the seriously injured Xuelu and leave Ill hold this d*** two-legged dragon."

    The archer named Jike said, "You might die!"

    The warrior roared, "I can escape, probably."

    At that moment, a familiar voice rang in the ears of the fighters and archers, "Gorda, Jike, keep fighting! My injury has already healed.

    Huh? The warrior known as Gorda and the archer known as Jike turned their heads simultaneously and looked at Xuelu. The two saw Xuelu standing alive and kicking, with her left hand intact, as if the serious injury hadn''t happened. It seems to be true. They couldn''t help but be shocked.

    The slight shock almost killed them, and the two-legged dragon swooped down. Fortunately, Xuelu threw a fireball, which forced the dragon to fall back, saving them.

    Xuelu shouted, "Don''t be shocked. Keep fighting. This gentleman cured me. He is a priest."

    Hey? Hey? There is a priest? The two men were overjoyed. Gorda raised his shield to block the next attack of the two-legged dragon and said loudly, "That''s amazing, Mr. Priest. Thank you for the healing Xuelu. Can you join us to deal with this two-legged flying dragon together? Afterward, we will divide the reward into four parts and give you one part too."

    Since they took the initiative to invite him to the team, Robb no longer had any concerns, and he could finally move with confidence. With a wave of his right hand, a soft light enveloped Gorda. The internal injury made by the two-legged dragon healed instantly, and he felt a massive rush of energy. This is indeed a genuine priest, such a powerful healing technique. It feels like he has a huge reservoir of magic power.

    With such a powerful priest behind him, he isnt afraid of the mere two-legged flying dragon anymore. Seeing that the dragon swooped down again, Gorda yelled, and the shield in his left hand moved forward and blocked! This time it easily stopped the dragon''s impact, and with a counterattack, he stabbed the two-legged dragons belly.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Haha. Gorda roared, Jike, Xuelu, shoot! I will focus on protecting the priest. We will slowly wear down this two-legged dragon."

    Okay! Jikes shoulder injury was also surrounded by a holy light and healed instantly. He was overjoyed and hurriedly drew his bow to release two arrows. The two powerful arrows urately shot into the eyes of the two-legged dragon. It was so painful for the dragon that it raised its head and hissed.

    Xuelu once again chanted the magic, Loki, the God of mes, please listen to my request and temporarily lend me the power of mes. Fly, Bird of mes! A ming bird flew from the tip of her wand and hit the dragons chest.

    The three of them were able to fight vigorously, and they felt safe and happy with the priest.

    But Robb wasnt happy. Their attack power is terrible. They hit the dragon repeatedly for several rounds, but he was still alive. At this rate, they had to fight till the year of the monkey.

    The one you hit isn''t tired, but I, the one watching you guys, is tired, really tired!

    Moreover, isnt this just the dragon blindly attacking and consuming his power while ying stupid? The dragons eyes were worn out. Wouldnt he abandon his nest and run away? What are you guys going to do? The dragon doesnt even have any IQ!

    Robb shook his head and suddenly stretched out to block Gorda like an old hen protecting her cub, then he stepped forward and stood in front of him. "Get out of the way. I''ll take care of the dragon."

    "Why?" eximed Gorda. Its dangerous, priest! Dont step forward. If you fall, well never be able to beat this two-legged dragon.

    The archer, Jiku, and the magician, Xuelu, were also startled, and both rushed forward at the same time, trying to get ahead of Robb, an instinctive reaction of any offensive profession.

    Protect Daddy!

    Robb shook his head and raised his hand high with his palm facing the sky.

    By this time, the two-legged dragon struck him violently, with a sharp gale on his paw, which, if this w grasped firmly, the priest would definitely be torn in half on the spot.

    Danger!

    The three people behind yelled in unison and rushed forward together.

    At this moment, Robbs hand mmed down. 20 yards in radius, Holy Nova! (A yard is a unit of imperial length, and one yard is equal to 0.9144 meters. It is widely used in various Western Fantasy games. As a unit of measure for the scope of skills.)

    Holy Nova is high-ss magic of the Holy element, which likewise requires someone who holds a high-rank Holy ss. It can restore the hp HP (Health Points) of all teammates in arge area and cause damage to enemies within the range.

    I saw a golden sphere in Robb''s palm at the center, expanding in all directions, thus covering the range of 20 yards n an instant. Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu were bathed in the golden light at the same time. The holy light that they were bathed in gave them a veryfortable and reassuring feeling.

    However, the two-footed flying dragon did not feel asfortable anymore. It felt power, holy magic hitting its head, and its power was even higher than that of the me explosions, and ming birds that were thrown by the female magician just now. This magic is way more terrifying, piercing the magic resistance of the two-legged dragon in an instant.

    It hissed and fell straight towards the ground, with a loud noise and sshing dust everywhere.

    Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu all looked astonished and forgot to speak for a moment.

    After a long time, until the dust dissipated, Xuelu shouted out, Oh my God! The two-legged dragon is dead. Its dead one blow! And the Holy Nova spell hasnt even ended, my goodness.

    "My God, what kind of magic is this ''Holy Nova'' spell?" Gorda also eximed, "As far as I know, the Holy Nova is toorge, and the holy element is scattered within its range, so its power is very weak. Usually, it''s only used to deal with very weak and low-level monsters or to disperse the undead. Why can your Holy Nova defeat a two-legged dragon with a single blow?"

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Robb, of course, can''t say that he has fully maxed his proficiency in all holy professions. Even the highest-ranked holy profession, ''Pope,'' has been maxed. In the beginning, to max the proficiency of ''Pope,'' he spent a lot of money. It took a full two months to charge holy nova in a monster pile like a robot. How can it not be powerful?"

    He could only spread his arms and say, Maybe Im just very religious.

    Please do not delete thisHow to find a list of chaptersPlease find the chapterbel next to your favorite trantor''s name, and click thebel.

 Chapter 4: My Name is Robb

    Chapter 4: My Name is Robb

    Chapter 4: My Name is Robb

    In the game world, the power of ones magic mainly depends on the yers level, equipment, and proficiency.

    In the real world, however, the power of one''s magic mainlyes from one''s belief, practice, and meditation. The more devout a man is in the God of Light, the faster he can improve his holy magic and, consequently, the stronger the power of one''s magic.

    Robb just killed the wyvern using Holy Nova, which is enough to show just how powerful his holy magic is, so of course, he must be one religious priest.

    The three adventurers couldnt help but be in awe, especially the red-haired female magician Xuelu. She couldn''t help but sigh, "Oh my God! Your level of devotion to the God of Light truly amazes me. I have never seen a more powerful priest than you, and your Holy Nova is more powerful than my ming bird I am beginning to wonder if I have the talent to be a magician."

    It''s embarrassing indeed, and Robb thought to himself, "In our game, did you know that a magician whose output is worse than a priest is going to be kicked out of the team? Well, forget it. You can''tpare a low-ranking magician with Pope-level priests."

    He pointed to the corpse of the flying dragon. What are you going to do with this corpse?

    After defeating the wyvern, he instinctively ran over to "touch the corpse" and suddenly remembered that this was the real world, not a game. In the game, only when a monster is hit can its corpse be touched. In the real world, nothing can be felt from the monster.

    Only in the game can you do the strange routine of picking up silver coins from beasts. In the real world, beasts dont have the habit of running around with money.

    In addition, its impossible for a monsters body to find anything like pork or rabbit hair just by feeling around. If you want these things, you can only use a butchers knife and slowly dissect them like Paoding Jie Niu (TL: For reference: /ancient_proses/71851). Its very annoying.

    However, it seems that the dragons skin can be peeled off with the skinning skill 2 points of skinning proficiency, ah, no, Im already maxed.

    Thinking of this, he gave up dealing with the problem of the two-legged flying dragon corpse and let it be handed over to these natives.

    Points at the corpse of the two-legged dragon and reminds the three adventures to do their work. The three adventures were so shocked by the Holy Nova that they saw earlier that they forgot what they were doing. They couldn''t help but shout, "Ha, ha, ha, ha! Atst, it fell! Let''s take it back to the mayor for the bounty."

    Gorda said to the archer, Jike, take the skin off the dragon, and you''ll earn a lot of money when you get back and sell it." Then, he turned to Robb and said, "Of course, Mr. Priest also has a share for both the bounty and the money for selling the dragon''s skin."

    Robb thought to himself, Hes a very good man. No wonder hes the captain of the team.

    Gorda asked, How do we call you, Mr. Priest?

    Rob thought, "My current body is the one I used in the game, so I think I''ll just tell them my in-game Name. In the future, I might not be able to use my original Name (Chinese Name) in this world. Using my IGN (TL: In-game Name) is probably better, so he said, "My name is Vishmo Namorze Sidbuyabuyad."

    Oh, what a long name. Gorda smiled. Then, we will call you Vishmo from now on.

    Robb shrugged. "Uh, forget it, this Name was used in the game. It''s okay. I don''t know why it feels weird to be called by you. Just call me Robb."

    At this time, Jike was using a skinning knife and squatting beside the dragon, peeling its skin. As he peeled t, he turned his head and asked, My. Priest oh! Robb, did youe to ask us for directions?

    Well, yes. Robb said, Id like to ask for directions towards the nearest town.

    Arent you someone who lives near here? You dont seem familiar to the ce at all.

    "No." Robb had no choice but to lie. Casually, he lied, "I''m from the far east. I''vee a long way. I''m tired of wandering and adventuring, and now I''m just looking for a human town to settle in, so I don''t have to walk around anymore."

    "Oh, that''s a shame," Golda said. "We''re short of a priest and want to invite you to join us. It''s a shame that you''re so strong that it doesn''t seem like our small team is qualified to have you go with us, and you''re tired of taking risks."

    Xuelu, the red-haired magician, said, "Robb if you want to go to the nearest town, you can join us for a while. We''ll go to West Wind Town that''s at the foot of the mountain and report the two-legged dragon to the mayor in exchange for a good reward and sell the dragon skin. Your share is also in it, and it is probably better if you act with us."

    "Okay then, let''s go together." Robb had nothing to do with it, but he wanted to make a living, not to mention, it didn''t really matter where he went. As for remuneration, he was a little interested. Whether in the game or in the real world, money is extremely useful, but he doesn''t even have a penny right now."

    Jike peeled off the dragon''s skin, rolled it up, and ced it on Gordas shoulder. The skin of the wyvern was very thick and heavy. It was a big roll, like a thick quilt. Gorda carried it without much effort and smiled. "Robb, Jike, Xuelu! Lets go! Lets go down the mountain.

    Robb followed the three of them, walking slowly.

    As if interested, Xielu came to Robb, and after walking two steps toward him, she said, "Robb, thank you for helping us today. Without you, we''d be in big trouble today. Especially for me, there''s a good chance I''d die there earlier, especially for me. You saved my life, so to speak.

    Robb stretched out his hand and urged, "Why doesn''t your adventure party have a priest, your team only has a T (TL: Tank) and a D (TL: Damage Dealer) to deal with the two-legged dragon." (TL: Revised and edited this sentence to make it easier to understand. Honors to Kasten for helping me understand this sentence.)

    At the end of his sentence, Xieru was dazed, and her face seemed like she was confused, "I can understand every word you said, but I have no idea what you mean."

    Robb changed hisnguage and sighed, "You came out to kill monsters, but you didn''t bring a priest?"

    Xuelu smiled awkwardly. Gorda turned around in front and said awkwardly, "We miscalcted the strength of the two-legged dragon cough. We thought it was a normal two-legged dragon. We thought it was enough to deal with it. I didn''t expect it to be considered an elite among the two-legged flying dragons. It ended up bing such a hard fight, and almost all of us died. It truly makes youugh.

    Oh! Robb muttered in his heart, This dragon was an elite? It seems that the strength of the monsters of this world is weaker than the monsters of "Dark de" I yed. The elite monsters in there couldn''t be settled with Holy Nova. At least I had to change to a serious offensive ss and use real offensive magic to defeat it in a single blow."

 Chapter 5: Are you a hero?

    Chapter 5: Are you a hero?

    Chapter 5: Are you a hero?

    Along the way, Xielu, like all magicians, was curious about everything in the world. And thus, she was naturally very interested in Robb, who seemed to be a "mysterious" priest. She asked Robb a barrage of questions, such as where he was from, how long he''s been studying holy magic, where he had been prior to their encounter, and what manners and customs he has experienced, relentlessly, like someone''s who''s mouth just couldn''t stop talking.

    Robb, however, couldn''t answer her questions. He was still oblivious to the details of this world and knew nothing. He said nothing, remaining silent and asionally replying to Xielus questions.

    This kind of silent and indifferent attitude would''ve angered the girl long before anyone else. But he has shown himself to be extremely powerful. A powerful man who says only a few words yet is meaningful is often called "earnest" or "mature." Girls don''t hate this type of man; instead, they look up to and admire them.

    So, as she kept talking, Robb learned more about the world from her words.

    This world was ultimately called the "Fengmo Continent," and there were three great kingdoms on the continent: Norma, the kingdom of knights, in the northwest, Gran, the kingdom of magic, in the southwest, and Big Tang, the kingdom of rabbitmen, in the east. On the border between these great kingdoms, there are numerous small countries as big as sesame and mung beans, but it isnt worth mentioning;

    And the mountain they are currently on is called the ck Pine Mountain Range. It belongs to the territory of the magic kingdom "Gran." To the east of the mountain range is a vast in, wherein the "Capital of Saints" sits, and to the west is a barbard where monsters run rampant, with only a few towns near the border.

    The Westwind town they were going to was just west of the mountain range, a ce surrounded by monsters.

    As the four descended the hillside, they could often see goblin heads poking their heads out, as well as a lone ogre looking at them from a distance, and upon seeing the four of them, none of the creatures dared toe near the party."

    It wasnt until the sun had set and the sky began to darken that Westwind Town was finally visible.

    This is a small town built on the hillside of the ck Pine Mountain Range. It was full of stone buildings, all well-built but not aesthetically beautiful. As the sky was turning dark, lights started being lit up everywhere around the town. The militia was standing on the town wall, with torches lit at intervals on the wall, shining clearly within a few meters of the town wall.

    Robb saw a few mines open next to the town, and a few carts were ready at its entrance. It seemed that this was a town for mining, but he didn''t know what type of ore it produced.

    He felt that his mining and forging skills were starting to move around again, so he had to warn himself. "You have already lost your interest in mining and forging since you''ve maxed them out."

    The four of them walked towards the town, and when the guards guarding the entrance of the town saw Gorda and the dragon skin situated on his shoulder, they immediately cheered, Ah, Mr. Gorda is back with the skin of the two-legged dragon! Oh my god! They seeded in defeating it.

    Several guards came. Someone came and shouted, Mr. Gordas back. They''ve killed that damned two-legged dragon. Let''s cheer."

    The doors of many households of the town opened, and men and women, old and young, all gathered around the gate. Soon, hundreds of people gathered.

    Gorda spread the skin of the two-legged dragon t on the ground, and with one foot, he stepped on it.

    As soon as the crowd gathered around, they began to chatter, That mark on its back, its the double-legged flying dragon. Im certain of it. I cant be wrong.

    Great, this guy ate a cow from my house!

    My son was killed by it, and it has finally paid for it with its life, oooo. It has finally paid for it with its life.

    My. Gorda is so good. We didn''t raise money in vain."

    Amidst the talk of the townspeople, a middle-aged man, well dressed and square-faced, approached, and the townspeople saluted him. It appeared that he was the mayor. He told the townspeople to line at the side, walked in front of Gorda, squatted, carefully looked at the skin of the two-legged dragon, and, after a while, raised his head to make sure it was the skin of the two-legged dragon he hadmissioned to remove. He then raised his head and said, Oh, brave adventurers, thank you so much. This dragon has caused great trouble to befall our vige. Now that its been in, we should be able to live a long and peaceful life. Weve had two adventurers deal with it before, but they failed. Mr. Gorda is the best.

    Gorda smiled a couple of times and said awkwardly, Its not my fault. I didnt really know that the double-legged dragon was an elite. I almost failed too. Fortunately, there was this man, Mr. Robb. Hes the one who lent his help to y the dragon. He was so powerful that he defeated it with only one spell.

    At this moment, everyones attention shifted to Robb.

    Wow, thats awesome!

    With one spell, the double-legged dragon was brought down?

    Oh, my God! Ive seen that dragon take down so many strong soldiers with my own eyes.

    This Mr. Robb is amazing.

    Is he better than Mr. Gorda?

    Hearing the audiences exmation, Gorda added, "His name is Robb, a priest. I saw with my own eyes that he healed me and mypanion''s wounds and slew the dragon simultaneously. I dare say he is the most devoted priest I have ever seen."

    What? Did he kill the double-legged flying dragon using the Holy Nova in one blow? The mayor was sent into a daze. Although most of the townspeople don''t know the difference between weak magic and true offensive magic, the mayor is well-informed. He knows that although Holy Nova can heal hispanions and harm enemies within its range, its power is terrible

    Strictly speaking, most holy magic is used for healing, and barely any of them are lethal. How devout to the God of Light do you have to be to be able to take down a double-legged flying dragon with magic like the Holy Nova? He''s a super fanatic. How much power did the God of Light lend him?

    The mayor hurriedly gave Robb a solemn salute. Honorable messenger of light, Mr. Robb, allow me to wee you on behalf of the Westwind Town. Your arrival has made all the residents of Westwind Town feel supreme honor.

    Robb stretched out his hand. Well said, well said! I just want to ask one question... when''s dinner? I''m hungry."

 Chapter 6: The mayor gave you a real estate

    Chapter 6: The mayor gave you a real estate

    Eating? The mayor was dumbfounded for two seconds and immediately changed his expression into a smile and said, "Oh, look at me. You must''ve been exhausted from your hard trek up the mountain, fighting the double-legged dragon. Of course, you''ll have a nice meal. I''m just talking about useless stuff. I was stupid. Follow me, please."

    He turned around to lead the way, followed by Robb, Gorda, Jike, and Xielu, with the townspeople on either side and swarmed the mayor''s house. They set up torches and tables in the middle of the courtyard without entering the house.

    Everyone was pleased with the sess of the mission. These sidehammer towns had a simple custom. They dance when theyre happy. Many men and women sang and danced at the table. Several pairs of young people were holding hands by Robbs table, twirling and dancing around it

    Robb was really hungry. He picked up a roastedmb leg, took a bite, and instantly felt his brain trembling. What am I eating? Whats this weird taste? What kind of fu****** roastedmb legs are these? Even the worst roastmb restaurant he''d been to couldn''t make such terrible food.

    Well, forget it. Im too hungry. So I should eat my fill first.

    As he ate, he thought, "It''s still the food the mayor gave me to eat. If I had to eat the food given by the townspeople, it would probably taste even worse. If I have to live here, I''ll probably have to make food for myself. Fortunately, I''ve maxed all professions, so my chef skills are maxed. Cooking isn''t a pain. If I prepare the ingredients first, I can synthesize food with only one skill.

    The mayor took out a bag andid it on the table.

    Gorda quickly opened the bag, and it was full of silver coins. Robb didn''t count, but just from seeing it, he could guess that three or four hundred silver coins were contained within, which seemed to be a considerable amount of money. After a moment, a merchant passed by and ced arge pile of silver coins on the table. He smiled and said, Mr. Gorda, that dragon skin if you don''t need it, sell it to me."

    Gordaughed and punched the merchant. "You are a cunning man. You can buy normal dragon skin for only two hundred silver coins. You couldn''t buy such elite double-legged flying dragon skin if you were in the capital, even with five hundred silver coins."

    The businessman chuckled and said, "All I earn is hard money. It takes a lot of risks to be able to bring it to the capital of saints. Countless monsters roam there. It would take too much effort if you carry it all the way to the city of saints.

    Okay, here you are. Gordaughed and received the merchants money. He mixed it with the mayors remuneration, and, instead of counting every penny, he poked it with his hands and divided it into four piles, onerger than the other three.

    He said with a smile, Come,e,e, one person at a time, take it! Mr. Robb, this pile is yours.

    He pushed thergest pile of silver coins into Robs face.

    Robb had to change his impression of Gorda again. He is too generous and sensible. This two-footed flying dragon was basically killed by Robb alone, and so it was only natural for him to take thergest share. However, Robb doesn''t mind this small amount of money. If he really wanted to make money, he could use his ability to kill ck dragons, golden dragons, a dragon of destruction, etc., every minute. The money that can be earned probably doesn''t have to be mentioned. After all, just selling the double-legged flying dragon earned him a fortune.

    It doesnt really matter if he gets more or less of the money, but he likes Gordas attitude toward dividing the money. This is something only a mature leader or a sensible person would consider.

    Rob, who also needed money to survive in the world, casually threw silver coins into his jeans'' pockets, which bulged out at his sides and behind his buttocks, but the T-shirt and jeans he wore were so weird that nobody cared about it.

    The mayor said, Thank you again, the four people who gave the Westwind Town help!

    Gordaughed loudly, Well, youll probably have to get rid of some other monster next time. At this point, he suddenly remembered something and smiled at the mayor. But I may not be useful to your town in the future.

    Why? asked the mayor curiously.

    Gorda pointed to Robb. "Mr. Robb said that he''se a long way. He''s tired and doesn''t want to explore anymore. That''s why he followed us to Westwind Town. He''ll probably stay here, I suppose. After that, if the town wants to eliminate some monster, it won''t us doing the work, haha!

    Upon hearing this, the mayor turned his head to Robb and asked, "Respected Mr. Robb, would you like a ce to live?"

    Yeah! said Robb. Im tired of grinding. Grinding doesnt mean anything to me now. I just want to silently AFK

    At that moment, he noticed that all the people at the table were bewildered and coughed. "I''vee too far. I''m tired. I just want to find a ce with green mountains and clean water, far away from the hustle and bustle of the world, and live a quiet life for a few years."

    Everyone at the other table understood his words clearly!

    The mayors mind moved. This Mr. Robb looked so strong that as long as he stays in the town, whenever monsters attack the town, he''ll be forced to protect the town to protect his home. Thus, the townspeople would be a lot safer and will be less likely to call adventurers.

    He couldnt help but exim with great joy, Thats great. Just stay in Westwind Town. It only has a green mountain and clean water!

    Robb replied, Green mountains and clean water? There are several mines at the entrance of the town. Its a mess.

    Mayor. Uh

    This was embarrassing. He hurried on, Were far from the hustle and bustle. Its quiet here. Its a good ce to settle down.

    Robb continued, Why do you even raise money to hire adventurers? Obviously, its because monsters oftene to make trouble. It hurts to be so skilled.

    Mayor. Uh (TL: ())

    Robb suddenly discovered that he had inadvertently learned a hidden profession, tsukkomi (TL: Japanese term). It felt so good spitting at someone to the point where their stomachs turn inside out.

    The mayor was so enjoined that he had no choice but to use his trump card. "Mr. Robb, there''s a chapel in town, but the priest when to the capital of saints and never returned. It''s empty now. It just so happens that you are also the messenger of the God of Light. It would probably be best for you to manage it. What do you think?

    Yo! The mayor didnt want to irk me, so he threw real estate at me, Robb thought. Well, Ive got to jump into this offer. If I want to live afortable life, I must eat, dress, and live. These three conditions are a must to have afortable life. Now Ive solved my amodations right away. Comrade Mayor, you''ve got a lot of nerve.

    He spread his hands and told the mayor, Well, then Ill stay here for a while.

    Robb acquired a chapel

 Chapter 7: Are you guys leaving?

    Chapter 7: Are you guys leaving?

    It was already veryte by the time we finished eating dinner, so it wasn''t too convenient to go to my real estate today.

    Robb and Gordas party slept at the mayor''s residence, but Gordas snoring was so loud that they couldnt sleep in the same room as him, so Robb got up and sat down on a stone bench in the mayor''s backyard.

    A figure slowly approached nearer. The red-headed magician, Xielu smiling, sat on the other stone bench beside Robb, looking at him with her head tilted.

    Why? Is there anything on my face? asked Robb.

    You exude a mysterious feeling. Xielu smiled, Gorda and Jike may not have said it as I did, but they probably felt the same way. You were once a big shot, werent you?

    Huh? Robb eximed, What makes you say that?

    Of course, first of all is because of your power. Needless to say, your magical powers are so powerful that you dont even need to chant or say a spell. And you can even cast magic with just a move of your hand. My God, I suspect that you might have an artifact on you that can shorten the time it needs for you to cast your spells. If a priest as good as you doesnt have a high position in the church of light, then you mustve had a high position in the past. It is impossible for you to be a no-name small priest, not to mention your attitude At this point, she pauses and organizes her words.

    A few secondster, she continued, You have a calm air surrounding you, and when you walk it us, you unintentionally release the aura of a great, powerful man, walking about the streets with his men. Its very subtle.

    "Hey? Did I?" Robb thought carefully, and perhaps he did. If someone uses a maxed ount to go with some low-level yers, he''ll inevitably feel like an "old man with a new man", unintentionally. This is not good. I''ll try to keep a low profile, so I don''t gather too much attention. No, no one in this world will use a small trumpet on people anymore.

    Xuelu asked, Are you a high priest? Grand Priest? An Oracle? A cardinal? Oh, but you cant but such a young cardinal, but I think youve probably held one of the other posts, and you mustve been or were a great figure in the church of light.

    Robb thought, Theres still the Pope, you mentioned all the top professions of the church, but youre right. Ive done them all.

    Though he only thought that in his mind and didnt reply to her, the expression on his face betrayed his intentions.

    The expression on Xierus face hardened. She lowered her voice and eximed, Oh my God, are you really such a big figure? I can feel that you arent a normal person, but I didnt know that you were this good.

    Robb said, "Well, you know my secret now. I might have to kill to silence someone."

    Xielu was visibly startled, and for a moment, she turned pale and trembled.

    Robb didn''t realize that he frightened her, "Heyyy, Im just joking.

    Huh! Xielu heaved a sigh of relief. "Please don''t make these kinds of jokes. You are too strong to be doing so. I almost jumped back and threw a ball of fire at you."

    Still a little frightened, she looked timidly at Robb''s face and saw his soft expression. This time, she was truly relieved. She whispered to him, "Why did a big figure like youe to such a small town? Are you on a secret mission? Or huh? Could it be that you are being ostracized or even being chased? I''ve heard of such a story in the past where some great man offended another great man and was hunted down by a big army, so he had to live in a small town under a new name."

    Your imagination is too wild. Robb said, I just want to be carefree andzy.

    Hisziness shocked Xielu again. Sloth is one of the seven sins! she whispered. A normal man must go to a priest to confess. But for a great man like you to speak aboutziness is a bad example! It would be bad if followers of the church of light follow your example I think I at least know why you were ostracized."

    Robb thought, "You''re such a funny girl. Forget it. I''m toozy to exin. I''ll just go with being ostracized because of the seven sins."

    He didnt want to think about the question anymore. He asked, Are you leaving tomorrow?

    Xielu nodded, Yes, Gorda took amission. In the birch forest to the southwest, a small vige was invaded by trolls, and the vigers requested us to get rid of them. We''ve been here for days looking for the double-legged dragon, so we''re tight in time. We have to get up early tomorrow and leave."

    "Oh!" replied Robb, apparently cold and seemingly indifferent about their future journey, but in fact, he was secretly worried. He was a more affectionate man than he had imagined. The three adventurers weren''t annoying, making him feel a sense of attachment to them. He didn''t want to hear from some traveling merchant that they''d been eaten by a troll in the birch forest a few dayster.

    However, he also didn''t have any intentions of apanying them to the birch forest.

    Their journey doesn''t end after reaching the birch forest. They might go to the ck birch forest or the yellow birch forest afterward. They still have countless adventurers set for them, it''s impossible for Robb to babysit them forever. Perhaps, he can give them a little gift to pin their blessings on theirpels and say his farewells.

    By the way, since youre a magician, you often make magic scrolls. Do you have a nk scroll for making magic scrolls? asked Robb.

    Of course I do. Xielu takes a pocket from her waist and rolls a parchment from it. If this is the game world, this is a material named "nk magic scroll". Magicians can engrave magic he has already mastered on the scroll and give it to someone else. Even if the recipient isn''t a magician, he can still use the scroll to evoke the engraved magic.

    Robb picks up the piece of parchment and uses the "Create Magical Scroll" skill. He selects "Transmit," and selects the material "nk magic scroll," and begins to engrave the magic

    A cold blue light spread around him in an instant and dispersed into the parchment. A strange symbol began to appear on the parchment, which too was giving a faint blue light.

    Xieru nced at it and eximed, The magic scroll of instantaneous teleportation Its its a precious life-saving magic.

 Chapter 8: Such a precious scroll

    Chapter 8: Such a precious scroll

    TL: Happy Father''s Day!! I hope you are all enjoying father''s day :)Chapter 8: Such a precious scroll

    Instant transmission is magic used to teleport yourself to another ce in an instant.

    When you are in danger and your life is at stake, you can use the "Instant transmission scroll", and you''ll instantly be put out of danger. It can be said to be one of the necessary scrolls for traveling and killing people. Unfortunately, normal magicians can only do "Transmission." Only a few people know "Instant transmission," and "Instant transmission" without the word "Instant" is a long way off.

    Transmission usually requires a pre-drawn magic formation on the ground, where the magician stands to make a long chant thatsts minutes to tens of minutes. This slow chanting speed cant save your life when your life and death are at stake.

    But Instant transmission is different. It is instant.

    The only disadvantage is that only a few people in Fengmo continent know how to use this magic. Only the highest-ranked magicians can use it. Moreover, just knowing the magic isn''t enough for you to make an instant transmission scroll because it requires more magic power to create a scroll than to use it. The magician has to pour much of his magic power to make the scroll. After finishing, he has to meditate for a long time to replenish his lost magic power.

    Usually, they won''t just give away the scrolls because of their high rank. And because they usually aren''tcking in money, they wouldn''t sell or give away such powerful scrolls for money. Else, they might fall into their enemy''s hands and save their lives instead.

    For instance, one day, a great magician fought with his old enemy and finally got the upper hand. However, the enemy suddenly took out the instant transmission he sent six months ago, smiled at him, and said, "Thank you."

    Them, the scroll activates, and he doesn''t have an idea as to where he went. And he''ll spit out blood from your stomach out of anger.

    Because of that, such scrolls are incredibly rare! No,moners didnt even have a chance to see it. Xielu recognized the spell because she saw it in a book.

    Xielu couldnt help but be stunned, What? My God, you you can do this? Arent you a priest?

    "Shh!" Robb put a finger up to his lips and whispered, "Be quiet, don''t tell others. I want to remain low-key, low-key."

    Xuelu hurriedly covered her lips and looked around carefully, Sorry, I didnt mean to shout, but I was shocked.

    Dont worry,ughed Robb. I used Detection magic earlier. No one else is in the vicinity right now. But if you keep shouting, someone might hear you."

    Detection detection magic? Xielu was startled. Thats a rangers exclusive skill. You what in the world are you?

    Robbughed and said, "Well, don''t ask. I''ll really be forced to kill someone if you keep digging into it."

    Xielu wasn''t afraid this time. She looked at Robb softly. It was obviously a joke, and there seemed to be a hidden meaning in Robb''s words: One of trust, Robb believed that she wouldn''t spread gossip. The other was self-confidence. Robb wasn''t afraid of her spreading it. Even if he had been known to the world just how mysterious and powerful he was, he wasn''t afraid of the repercussions of what might happen to him.

    Xielu nodded, Well, then I wont ask! Now I know that youre a lot stronger than we initially thought. You seem to not only have practiced holy magic but spatial magic and ranger skills as well. Not to mention, youre still so young.

    She already understands that Robb studies several kinds of magic, however it isn''t rare to study multiple kinds of magic. Many powerful magicians study several kinds of magic. The mostmon ones are fire, water, wind, and lightning. It''s just that Robb seems to be the most powerful of the multiple magic practitioners she''s ever seen. Not only is his holy magic so strong that it can take down a double-legged dragon in one blow, but even his space magic has reached the level of a great mage. It''s scary. It''s truly very scary.

    Robb picked up the instant transmission scroll and put it in Xielus hands, Here, this is for you. When you are in an adventure and you run into danger, just activate the instant transmission scroll. Remember, this scroll can only carry a team of five people with you. When you use it, make sure that all the people you want to use it on are within 5 yards of you.

    Xielu said, "Hey," and stammered, "For me? Such such a rare and precious thing for me?"

    Robb spread ut his hands, Its for you. Am I the type of person who doesntmit to his words?

    But but.. its too valuable.

    Robb winked and smiled, Oh? Then you dont want it? You can just give it back.

    Xuelus expression went stiff. The gift was too expensive. It was just a casual encounter, so it''s a little too much to ept. But what she was holding in her hand was an additional life, and it was a pity for her to return it to Robb. Her little hand trembled softly, holding the scroll in its grasp.

    Well, dont worry about it. Just keep it. Robbughed. You saw how easy it was for me to make it, so you should know just how unimportant it is to me.

    Is it that easy to make this? Ive heard that it takes a lot of magic power to make this, and it usually takes dozens of days of meditation to replenish the loss of magic power with the power of a great mage. Are you tired now, just to let me take it, understating your losses? Xielu asked cautiously.

    "Oh?" answered Robb calmly, sensing his condition and discovering that it only consumed a fraction of his magic power. After all, in the game and not in the real world, how can a game with a very high magic consumption be fun? If the yers don''t enjoy the gaming experience, the game won''t be able to profit.

    To put it in another way, yers in the game don''t really die. Even if they make a mistake while fighting monsters, it is only a matter of resurrecting in the nearest city. Most yers wouldn''t use instant transmission scrolls to save their lives. They just use it to get to the road or jump over some rough terrain.

    So, the value of the scroll in the game is so low that it''s impossible for the developer to make it have a high magic power consumption.

    Robb got an important piece of information from Xielu. His skill system is subtly different from those of this world, at least in terms of magic consumption. And if theres another genius who has mastered all of the professions, he wont be able to beat Robb.

    Without magic power, no matter how many skills or magic you have or know, you wont be able to cut it t! Itll only make creep me out, for fear of you being a ghost.

    These thoughts passed in an instant. Robb smiled and said to Xielu, "There''s only a little loss, but I don''t need to go out and take risks anymore. I guard the chapel leisurely daily, and the lost magic power will soon be replenished. So take this scroll with confidence. I''d rather not hear you fall into an ident than my loss of magic power."

    Then, she nced at Robb with a flirtatious look, If you could, I really wish that you could join me on an adventure.

    Robb stretched out his hand, Im really sorry. Im tired of doing tasks Well, Im tired of helping people with their missions. I just want to bezy and have a leisurely life.

 Chapter 9: This is not the lazy life I want

    Chapter 9: This is not thezy life I want

    Hope you guys to enjoy father''s day! I''m happy to have been able to be here to share this chapter with you!Chapter 9: This is not thezy life I want

    Early the next morning, the three adventurers were escorted by Robb and the mayor and left the Westwind Town to set off for the birch forest to the southwest.

    Xielu was somewhat reluctant, but for a young adventurer like her, the temptation of adventure was far greater than a leisurely life. She couldn''t stay in one ce, and her little admiration for Robb and her budding feelings were forcibly shut. She had to suppress her strange feelings forcefully and waved goodbye to Robb.

    Keep safe! Robb gave an Eastern way of saying his farewells.

    Yes! Xielu patted the bag hanging from her waist, which contained the instant transmission scroll that Robb had given her. She certainly wouldn''t say it publicly, so a couple of pats conveyed her meaning.

    Gordaughed loudly, If we had a priest, we would be safer.

    Robb spread out his hands, You guys will, but not me.

    Oh, thats a shame. Gordaughed and turned away. Jike and Xielu followed him, and the three slowly disappeared into the mountain path southwest of the town.

    Atst, the mayor was relieved to see that Robb didn''t leave with the party of adventurers. Now, Westwind town won''t be bullied anymore by the likes of monsters. He faced Robb, "Mr. Robb, it''s time to show you the chapel."

    Oh, thank you.

    With the mayor in front leading the way, Robb followed. The two walk through the town. When I arrivedst night, it was already evening, so I didn''t get to take a close look at the town, and today, I can see it clearly. It''s a small town with less than a thousand inhabitants. Merchants shipped fromrger cities sell daily necessities like salt, cloth, utensils, etc... Minerals, crops, animal fur, and herbs produced in small towns must be shipped torge cities to bring ie to everyone.

    For this small town, the trading routes are necessary for living, and once the routes are cut, the inhabitants will be short of goods, and life will be very inconvenient. It is no wonder the townspeople were prompted to raise money to get rid of the double-legged flying dragon, which often attacked caravans. Otherwise, nobody would have been able to survive.

    The mayor took Robb to the back of the town near a hill where a small chapel had been built. It was a little shabby because it''s been years since thest priest stayed, but it should be as good as new with a little care.

    In the chapel yard, there were stone tables and chairs, wells, and a small field, and on the hill behind, a cemetery, though not toorge, spread along the hill with hundreds of gravestones.

    Robb didn''t like living next to the cemetery, but the churches in the west also had cemeteries. It was normal, so he couldn''tin.

    The mayorughed, saying, "This church will be left to Mr. Robb''s care! I''ll inform the whole town that we finally have a priest in Westwind town. We finally have a ce to confess to in the future."

    Robb thought, "Shit, confession? Will I have to sit in there and listen to the babble outside? It''s annoying! But if he thought about it, he doesn''t seem to be annoyed. It''s something he hasn''t done yet in the game, so he isn''t tired of it yet. Hahaha, he''s not tired of it yet!"

    Robb wouldnt bezy as long as he wasnt tired of ying.

    Besides, sitting in a cabin and talking to people is really interesting.

    He isn''t like a m. He isn''t autistic! Actually, he''s someone who likes making friends. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have set up a guild before fighting wars. If he didn''t like to socialize, then he wouldn''t have yed an MMO. ying a single-yer game would''ve been way more pleasant.

    In this world, where the inte doesn''t exist, there is no QQ group, and no one to watch anime with, socializing can be a huge problem. If the townspeople came to talk to him, it would probably be okay.

    The mayor sent a few servants to help Robb clean the ce up,id out his bedroom, brought in some basic necessities, and took the servants away. Now, only Robb was left in the church.

    Quiet, happy, and finally,zy.

    Robb found a stone stool in the small courtyard in front of the chapel and sat down. Looking up at the sky and watching flowers bloom and fall in front of the courtyard, watching the clouds move in the sky and rx, lying drunk on the hills, and smiling at the clouds being born and extinguished.

    It feels so good to bezy. It''s been a long time since he''s experienced this!

    After an hour of being idle, Robb became thirsty.

    The real world isnt a game, so its possible to be thirsty, and this was a serious problem. Although Robb can use magic to create water, it tastes soulless. Take WOW, for example, mages can create water and bread by themselves, but they still like buying proper food not made by magic.

    He had to get up and use the wooden cup the mayor gave. He was looking for a ce to fetch water and suddenly remembered that there is no running water in this world.

    Now he''s in trouble. He''ll have to dig up a well and drink from it if he wants water. Isnt it troublesome?

    Its over! Its over! Its all over!

    This isnt thezy life I want.

    Robb began to consider issues regardingziness seriously.

    If I want to befortable in the real world, Ill need to solve the following problems: drinking water, eating food, washing clothes, and hygiene.

    Although he has just solved the drinking water problem (TL: inconveniently using the well), there are still a lot of problems waiting to be solved, and it doesn''t seem possible just to solve it with a faucet. Take eating, for example. Although he has maxed his cooking skill, he needs the corresponding ingredients. For example, in the famous dish "Delicious Wind Snake," you need to use "Mutated fish" and Sweet Spices to make it (I dont know why snakes arent listed in the ingredients). Skills alone arent enough.

    And if you want to get the ingredients, Ill inevitably have to go to the vegetable market and bargain with the vegetable market aunt. How annoying.

    As for washing and cleaning, that''s not something you can do in the game.

    Robb began to feel the difficulties in life. Its like the size of a mountain. He couldnt afford to bezy.

    It seems that the only way was to be a damned feudalndlord and enve others, just like how the mayor ordered his servants to clean up the church.

    Robbs eyes lit up as soon as he thought of ves, hoping to get a maid with blue hair put on a ck, white-rimmed maid uniform to take charge of his daily life.

    Wow, I cant. I shouldnt think about this. In the end, he just couldnt stop thinking about it.

 Chapter 10: Maid recruitment, blue-haired girls first

    Chapter 10: Maid recruitment, blue-haired girls first

    Half an hourter, Robb arrived at one of the crossroads of Westwind Town, where a small number of merchants and peddlers gathered. However, because of its small size and poption of not more than one thousand inhabitants, Westwind town isn''t prosperous. Except for one cloth selling shop that looked a little luxurious, the other shops looked small, dirty, and deserted.

    Robb took out a few silver coins, bought a white cloth, and took a pen. Then, he wrote on it, "Maid Recruitment: includes food, amodations, five insurances (TL: endowment insurance, medical insurance, unemployment insurance, work-rted injury insurance, maternity insurance, and housing provident funds)." Feeling that he wrote something wrong, he erased everything with magic. He wrote the words, Hiring a maid, ages between 15-20, with good facial features, hardworking. If interested, apply for an interview with priest Robb of the town. Additional Notes: Blue-haired girls are prioritized.

    After writing it down, Robb pped his hands and put the cloth on a wall in the middle of the streets.

    This world really is convenient. You can post ads on the streets. If you do something like this in my previous world, you''ll definitely be beaten to death by the city officials.

    Anyway, Im already in the middle of town, so Ill try to prepare the things I need for dinner well. At least before sessfully recruiting a maid, Robb had to do everything by himself to stay well-fed. He knows that it was impossible to buy ingredients used to create high-ranking cooking recipes and that only some basic dishes and ingredients can be bought here.

    As expected, there wasnt much to buy on the streets. Luckily, he managed to buy arge piece of wild boar and some salt to make Roasted Wild Boar. Tonights dinner was happily decided.

    Just when he was about to return to the chapel with the wild boar on his shoulder, a stout merchant approached him. He was the same merchant who bought the double-legged dragon from Gorda yesterday. He smiled at Robb, Mr. Robb, I just saw your post. It seems like youre looking for a maid.

    "Yes," said Robb, reluctant to ept human trafficking. However, in this day and age, there was no such "hiring" of maids. An enved person can only be bought, just as they say, do as the Romans do, and for his ownziness, he could only be a cold-hearted human trafficker.

    "Mr. Robb," said the stout merchant,ughing, "I have a new maid in my hand. I bought her the other day from a small vige in Stone Canyon. Her parents died, and she lived with her aunt. Her aunt couldn''t feed her anymore, so she sold her to me. I was going to sell her to the nobles in the capital. But now that Mr. Robb is interested, I think I should hand her over to you here so that I may save some trouble for both you and me."

    Oh? Robb tilted his head, Does she have blue hair?

    "Well, why does Mr. Robb prefer blue hair?" He continued, "As far as I know, there aren''t any humans with blue hair. Only girls of elves, harpies, ghosts, and other races have blue hair."

    "No blue-haired girls?" Robb felt disappointed, but upon further reflection, he realized that the blue-haired maid he liked in a cartoon in his previous race was of the ghost race and wasn''t a human."

    "But lord Robb doesn''t need to be troubled by such a thing." The merchantughed, saying, "You just have to dye her hair blue. It''s simple."

    Fine, seems reasonable enough. Robb said, Take me to see the girl you talked about.

    The stout merchant tore off the notice on the wall and brought Robb to his residence. He had a had in the town in Westwind town, which wasn''t small. It had many servants, all armed. They seemed to be the capital of his journey from the North to the South.

    The merchant gestured Robb to sit in the drawing-room, and soon two servants came in with a thin blonde girl, barefoot, dressed in ragged linen, with holes in her clothes covering her arms and calves, and her skin could be seen. But fortunately, her important parts were tightly wrapped and covered.

    Her clothes and hair were dirty, but her face was washed clean. It seems that it was in preparation for the buyers since buyers would find her ugly if her face was dirty.

    The merchant smiled, "This girl has just turned 16. I assure you she''s a pure virgin. My wife has personally examined her. Look at her. She looks like this. You can''t find a better-looking maid in Westwind town.

    Robb took a serious look at the girl. She was indeed pure and beautiful. But if theres something wrong, shes a bit too thin, to the point where its distressing. She couldnt even stand. Such a poor girl, she mustve suffered a lot.

    She''s so pitiful. She should never have fallen into other people''s hands. At least Ill treat her with human rights. Especially considering the native nobles of this world, its hard to say.

    Robb said, Well, she seems fine. How much does it cost to buy her?

    The merchant said, "If a beautiful pure virgin like her were to be taken to the capital of saints and sold to their nobles, she would sell for at least ten gold coins, but I don''t dare to take so much money from you with my conscience. It would also save me a lot of money to sell here. Let''s do it this way then, just five gold coins, and I''ll only earn the fare to get her here from Stone Canyon."

    Although he didnt know this worlds pricing system, he believed that a small merchant would not dare deceive him. He believes that the people of this world seem to fear the Oracle of Light and that the little merchant wouldnt dare to bully the Oracle of Light.

    Besides, to Robb, five golds to buy a beautiful woman seemed like a mad bargain. Robb would buy and take all the girls home if all the pretty girls were sold on the street for that price. "Well, I''ll take it."

    Robb reached into the pocket of his jeans and felt something wrong. If he thought about it correctly, a gold coin is worth a hundred silver coins, but he didnt have as many as five hundred silver coins. He has only spent two days in this world, with most of that time spent inziness, so he didnt have the time to make money. It was the pile of silver coins that Gorda gave him. He didnt even have to count the pile of silver coins, but he knew that it was less than five hundred.

    This is a bit embarrassing!

    Robb frowned, Can you give me a discount?

    The merchant saw his movements and expressions and immediately understood, Well Mr. Robb, I cant make her cheaper. I spent a lot of money to buy her from her aunt. Ill exchange someone cheaper instead.

    Then he winked, and the two servants pushed the girl back into the yard, intending to change her.

 Chapter 11: I have to buy her

    Chapter 11: I have to buy her

    When the girl was about to be pushed out, her expression suddenly became very sad. It turned out that earlier, when she just stood there, though she didn''t dare to speak, she had been secretly looking at Robb, seeing that he was so young and good-looking, and a handsome blonde. She thought in her heart that it was better to be sold to serve such a master than a fat noble.

    Moreover, she also heard the merchant say, "The priest of the Church of Light," which made her feel better about Robb. In the hearts of the poor, the Church of Light is the messenger of the God of Light and a synonym for salvation. The priest of the Church of Light must be good.

    Of course, this is just what the little girl naively thought. If a modern person were to understand it, its a medieval religious organization, hehe! The priest is such a creature, hehe!

    In short, the girl was sincerely looking forward to being bought by Robb, and now seeing that the deal hadnt beenpleted, tears started pouring from her eyes, and she stumbled pitifully as the two servants pushed her.

    "Wait!" Robb said, "I want her. You don''t need to rece her."

    The expression on the girl''s face immediately turned into an expression of ecstasy, and the two servants who pushed her dared not push anymore and froze in ce.

    "But." The merchant hesitated and said, "You don''t seem to be satisfied with the price."

    The merchant was quite euphemistic and did not say the words "you can''t afford to pay," saying that you were not satisfied with the price, which saved Robb''s face.

    However, no matter how euphemistic this is, it still sounds upsetting.

    Robbs face sank, "I''m satisfied with the price now. I must buy this girl for not a penny less than five gold coins."

    An awkward smile showed on the merchant''s face: "That are you nning to."

    Robb said, "just put it bluntly. How will I get the money?

    The merchantughed awkwardly.

    Robb put a hand on his chin, Last night, you bought double-legged flying dragon skin from us. Do you still have it?

    The merchant nodded, Its still there!

    Robb said, Well, you bought it from us with two hundred silver coins. Ill use two hundred silver coins right now to buy it back. It should be fine.

    The merchant nodded and said, "Of course, you can. The goods haven''t been sold yet. So I havent incurred any extra expenses yet. So there''s no real problem with you buying it back for its original price. I''m not the kind of ck-hearted merchant that charges more than necessary. But. don''t you happen to be a little short on money? Buying back this skin is not only useless but will also reduce the money you currently own. won''t it."

    "Don''t worry about it, and bring me the dragon skin." Robb took out a handful of silver coins from his pocket and counted two hundred silver coins on the table. Sure enough, he had less than five hundred silver coins in his pocket, but he still had another two hundred. After taking out the money, his trouser pocketpletely shrunk, and it no longer had a big bulge.

    The merchant waved his hand, and a servant went into a nearby room and soon carried arge circle of skin. It was the dragon skin of the double-legged Flying Dragon yesterday, green, thick, and with a very heavy texture. It is a material for making leather armor because not only does it defend against sword attacks, but it also has a certain degree of magic resistance.

    "Lend me a quiet room and give me a minute," Robb said.

    He nodded, "Oh, please feel free to use the extra room there."

    Robb picked up the dragon skin, took the salt bag he bought for cooking the wild board, went into the extra room, and locked the door tightly.

    The merchant intently looked at the locked door and said with a questioning look, "What on earth is he doing?"

    Entering the room, Robb threw the heavy dragon skin on the ground, creating a dull sound. Then, he picked up the salt bag he had just bought, opened the bag, grabbed a handful of it, and sprinkled it on the dragon skin.

    upation Transfer  Leather Maker!

    Select material, one "Double-legged flying dragon skin," select material, two "Salt," Synthesis!

    Create, Aged Double-legged flying dragon skin!

    Choose an item - Flying Dragon Leather Armor, using the material, one Aged Double-legged flying dragon skin.

    Production Initiated!

    Master Leather Maker Skill Effect  Physical and magical defense is increased by 50%pared to normal flying dragon leather armor.

    Randomly enchanted "Agility of a Flying Dragon" effect: +20% attack speed, +15% movement speed.

    Productionplete, item obtained  Flying Dragon Leather Armor!

    The flying dragon skin that Robb has just thrown on the ground has disappeared and been reced by a flying dragon leather armor, glittering green light. Ordinary flying dragon leather armor doesn''t produce this kind of glittering green light. This is a special effect only "enchanted" equipment possesses. The flying dragon leather armor not only has the same lines as an ordinary flying dragon leather armor but also carries an extra row of magical lines engraved on it because of the "enchantment." It looks both beautiful and mysterious.

    If its in the game, the item will have the agile prefix, but there is no such thing in the real world. It will only be called "flying dragon leather armor." There will not be any prefixes.

    Robb took the dragon leather armor in his hand, pushed open the door, and went out.

    Outside the room, the merchant was confused, and the girl looked anxious. The both of them were waiting for Robb toe out, but neither expected that Robb woulde out with flying dragon leather armor.

    As soon as Robb shook his hand, the flying dragon leather armor flew in a parab mid-air andnded on the table in front of the merchant with a bang, shaking the entire table.

    Then Robb sat across the table, raised his legs, with his toes swaying in the air, and said lightly, "You are a merchant. You should know the goods. Help me see how much this flying dragon leather armor can sell for."

    "Huh Huh? Where did you get the flying dragon leather armor? In that room. " The merchant was shocked and stunned. That small room didn''t even have a window. Where did Robb get that leather armor? Is it made of the double-legged flying dragon skin that he just carried? Thats impossible!

    Fresh dragon skin can''t be used to make armor immediately. It needs to be aged and dried. This processsts several days. Then it takes a lot of days for a leather maker to cut, grind, sew, polish, and go through countless procedures before it bes wearable leather armor. How could it have been done so quickly?

    He could only think that Robb used some secret trick in that room! Yes, it mustve been some trick!

    Robb knocked on the table and said, "Hey, don''t stay dazed. Just look at how much this dragon leather armor is worth. Don''t be distracted."

    "Oh, sorry." The merchant hurriedly stretched out his hand and gently stroked the flying dragon leather armor on the table. At the same time, he observed it carefully and was startled when he looked at it. The flying dragon leather armor was well made, and its craftsmanship was simply miraculous. This definitely wasnt just made on the spur on the moment. With this exquisite craftsmanship, it can be guaranteed that it is more durable than ordinary flying dragon leather armor, and of course, its defense ability is better.

    Moreover, this flying dragon leather armor also possesses "enchantments." As a small merchant with limited knowledge, he didnt recognize the extra row of magical lines on his leather armor at all, so he couldnt guess the effect of the "enchantment," but only by looking at the intensity of the glittering green light, he knew that it must be some top-ss enchantment. The kind of thing that shocked even the skies.

    The merchant almost knelt on the spot!

 Chapter 12: How much is this armor worth?

    Chapter 12: How much is this armor worth?

    Robb, I said, can you please stop being in a daze and answer the question I asked you! How much is this armor worth?

    Robb still doesn''t know the pricing system of this world. After all, prices vary between the different game servers, let alone different worlds.

    Hey? As soon as the merchant woke up, he quickly looked up, sat up with his back straight, and said solemnly, "Sorry, Mr. Robb, I was fascinated by it by ident because the workmanship of this flying dragon leather armor is so excellent... Oh, I swear I''ve never seen such exquisite craftsmanship in my life. This is at least the work of a master-level leather maker.

    Robb thought, This merchant is a little discerning, but after all, he is still a small businessman who is still ying around. I am afraid he has not seen much of the world. A grandmaster obviously made this, but he says it is "at least the master level." that is to say, his appraisal ability only works till the master level, but he can''t understand the excellent equipment above it.

    Robb knocked on the table. "You''re half right, but not urate enough." This armor is indeed above the master level, but to be exact, it is made by a ''Grandmaster leather craftsman.'' "

    "Grand. Grand. Grandmaster? " The merchant was so frightened that his chin almost fell unto the table. There were only two or three grandmaster leather makers on the entire continent. It was rare to see that this priest named Robb threw one out, my God.

    Robb said, "Well, talking about it now, how much can it sell?"

    The merchant wiped the sweat forming on his forehead and whispered, "Although a Grandmaster leather maker made it, its material is, after all, the skin of a double-legged flying dragon. As you know, double-legged flying dragon skin is not considered a high-ss material. Although it is superior to wild boar and lizard skin, it is much inferior to a real dragon, behemoth, leopard, and other monster skin, so it is much worse. It can''t be a real artifact. Therefore, it cant be a real artifact."

    Robb nodded. "Correct, that makes sense."

    The merchant said, "It will not be favored by the richest people, but will only be favored by some middle-ss aristocrats and adventurers, who can''t afford to pay a lot of money, so if this leather armor is engraved by the name of the leather maker himself, which can prove the famous masters identity made it, it should be worth 500 gold coins. "

    Robb interrupted him, "there is no need for an engraving. The man who made this armor is not a famous leather maker." He is an entric hermit who does not like tomunicate with others. He is unknown to the world so there is no identity engraving on the leather armor at all."

    "Oh, an unknown master, then it can only be worth two hundred gold coins at most." The merchant said, "And even at 200, it may not be sold, because buyers will suspect whether it is really made by grandmaster leather maker. As you know, most people are not as good as I am at appraising items. They can only judge their value by looking at who built them. A discerning merchant like me can only understand whether its at least made by a master, but I cant tell if its made by a grandmaster. So."

    "I see." Robb said with a smile: So, after saying so much useful and useless stuff, you are probably thinking in your heart about the price you will buy from me and how youll profit the most, right?" So, you want to buy it at a master level price, then take it to the capital of the saints, and sell it at a grandmaster price to make a lot of money. "

    The merchant''s face flushed: "Sorry, this is the instinctive reaction of a merchant."

    Robb said, "So, at what price do you want to buy it from me?"

    The merchantughed twice: "One hundred gold coins."

    Robb said, "Then youll take it to the capital of the saints and sell it for two hundred gold coins and make a profit of a hundred. It''s a good business."

    The merchant''s face turned red, and said, "Mr. Robb, don''t I have to pay for transportation? If you carry it to the holy capital to sell it yourself, you''ll have to travel a long way, and then, youll have to look everywhere for a buyer, wont you? "

    As he said this, he looked a little guilty at Robb and thought, "It looks like he''s going to raise the price a little more."

    However, Robb didnt. Although he was mocking the merchant for trying to make a lot of profit, he had no intention of bargaining at all. To him, such flying dragon leather armor was just an ordinary item. Hes toozy to bother for such a minor thing to waste his precious time. Time is something that should be used forziness, not for doing things.

    He said bluntly, "I''ll tell you what, if you give me a hundred gold coins, plus this little girl, this flying dragon leather armor will be yours."

    "Hey? Really!" The merchant was overjoyed and hurriedly decided, "Then it''s settled."

    He seemed afraid of Robb changing his mind and waved to his two servants, who pushed the little girl. She ran behind Robb and stood motionless behind him.

    [Robb acquired a maid].

    Robb nced at the little girl''s face by turning her head and saw that she was obviously relieved. Her eyes were filled with joy and she seemed satisfied that she had been sold to Robb.

    Robb realized that being the priest of the Church of Light was quite useful. Even buying a servant would make the servant feel very happy. He might as well use this identity in the future B that the status of the priest of the Church of Light was really very useful, and even buying a servant would make the servant feel very happy. He might as well maintain this identity in the future. There was no real need for him to cut off this status unless it was as ast resort.

    The merchant returned to his room, soon took a bag out and put it in front of Robb, opened the bag full of golden coins: "Here are a hundred gold coins. Count them."

    "No need to count." Robb put away the bag and said with a smile, "I don''t think you dare y tricks in front of me."

    "No one dares to deceive the priest of the Church of Light!"

    "Well, it was a pleasant deal." Robb stood up and said, "I''m returning to the chapel. I guess you''ll make a lot of money in the capital of the Saints soon. Goodbye."

    The merchant smiled and said, "Mr. Robb, there is one thing I really don''t understand. YouHow did you make this flying dragon leather armor in that small room? Where did the big roll of dragon skin go? It couldnt have been made in such a short time, right? It is impossible to do so in terms of time. "

    Robb lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "I''ll only tell you. I won''t tell anyone. Just now, after I entered the small room, I immediately used a transmission scroll (TL: Yes, the one that takes a long time to activate) to teleport a hundred miles away, I looked for my grandmaster leather maker friend and gave him the double-legged dragon skin. Then he gave me a flying dragon leather armor, and then I sent it back."

    "Wow, I see." The merchant''s eyes were burning again, "That.. Can you look for him for help in making anything in the future? I. Im willing to buy for a long time! "

    Robbughed: "it depends on whether my friend is in a good mood. I''ll tell you that he is a veryzy man who has long disdained to make these worthless objects."

    "Oh, really? What a pity!"

 Chapter 13: Everyones father

    Chapter 13: Everyones father

    Robb walked out of the merchant''s house with the maid she had just acquired.

    The thin blonde girl followed him in small steps, with her head and hands down.

    "What''s your name?" Robb asked.

    "Please give me a name." The little girl bowed her head.

    Robb was amused and was about to say, "From here on, youll be called Rem (TL: From Re:Zero)," but after thinking about it, he took it back and said, "I don''t want to erase the name your parents gave you. It is the most precious gift your parents have given you and will stay with you for the rest of your life, so I want to hear your real name, not the name I gave you." The name Ill give you may not even be something youll like, but youll still have to stick with it, which may be quite depressing for you.

    With that simple sentence, the girl suddenly burst into tears. After several seconds, she calmed down and said in a shallow voice, "Thank you, Master. My name is Lillian."

    "Very good, then I''ll call you Lillian from now on." Robb smiled and said, "My name is Robb."

    "I will remember your honorable name."

    "Well, you dont have to be this polite."

    "Yes, master!"

    After six sentences, Robb realized that the conversation couldnt continue. The maid acted like she didnt want to talk to you and threw a special phrase at the end of the chat-"OK."

    Forget it, there will be plenty more chances, and it''s indeed very difficult to chat with a stranger of the opposite sex immediately. Robb smiled and said, "Thats all. Let''s go and get you new clothes. Your clothes are dirty and full of holes. Let''s change them."

    "Yes, master!"

    The two went to the cloth shop in the center of the town. As soon as they walked in, Robb was recognized by the shopkeeper. Westwind town was too small. Last night when Robb and Gorda came back with the skin of the double-legged dragon, almost the whole town remembered his face, and after that dinner, everyone knew that he would settle down in Westwind town and manage the chapel in the town.

    Robb immediately received a "Wee, wee, a warm wee" from the shopkeeper. He didn''t stop there and relentlessly shouted "My Father" to Robb, just like how Westerners called priests. Robb, taking advantage of the shopkeeper, waved to the shopkeeper and said, "God bless you, my son!"

    He suddenly found that he would be the father of everyone in Westwind town! He became a part of the older generation, whether it is a middle-aged man or an old man, anyone who sees him has to call him father obediently, and Robb has to call the person son. Moreover, whenever it happens, the people would happily listen...

    However, the Westwind town really is a fussy ce. If a father wants to take his son''s things, he has to pay money.

    Westwind town itself doesnt have the ability to produce cloth. Merchants fromrger cities ship the cloth here, so the price is very expensive, much more expensive than cloth bought locally in the saidrger cities.

    Lillian''s eyes were locked on the coarse white linen in the store. She looked at the price tag and rolled out her tongue in fear, thinking to herself, "How expensive!" Although his Master is a priest of the Church of Light with a benevolent and charitable nature, he must consider whether such an expensive piece of cloth is worth buying for a servant.

    As soon as she thought of it, Rob put his hand on a roll of white cotton, which was several times more expensive than the coarse white linen, and with a snap of his finger, a gold coin flew out andnded in the shopkeeper''s hand. "Ill take this roll of white cotton. Ill also take this can of ck dye next to it," he said, picking up the cloth in one hand and the can of dye in the other, and walked away.

    The shopkeeper shouted at the back, "You only need 10 silver coins for that roll of cotton cloth. The dye is cheaper. You don''t need as many gold coins. Please stop. I''ll give you your change..."

    Robb smiled and said, "give it to my maid." Then, he turned around and left the store.

    The shopkeeper called Lillian. "Hey, are you the maid that Mr. Robb just bought?"

    Lillian nodded.

    Come here! Help take your Master''s change back."

    Lillian held out her pair of small hands and spread them out evenly. The shopkeeper put 82 silver coins in her hand and warned her, "This much money, you, little maid, don''t think about stealing it. It won''t do you any good. Westwind town is on the border, and it is full of monsters outside. If you dare to steal the money and run away, youll have no choice but to die. Even if you reach another town or country, the Church of Light will be able to catch you back. "

    Lillian bowed her head and said obediently, "I won''t run away. Master is a good person. I will follow him well."

    In fact, even if the shopkeeper didnt remind her, she knew that almost all the residents of Westwind Town, a town with a poption of only a thousand people, knew each other. If she escaped from Robb, it would not take long for her to be found. Not to mention, leaving town is basically a death sentence. I don''t know how many monsters are loitering outside, waiting for stupid guys to run into the mountains to let them have a good meal.

    If she wanted to survive, there was no other way but to listen to Robb.

    In fact, from the moment her parents died, and her aunt adopted her, she knew that she had to listen to others in order to live. The only difference was who she had to listen to. She was lucky to be able to follow a priest who represented "light."

    Lillian came out of the shop with 82 silver coins in her hands, being careful not to drop them, and quickly caught up with Robb and followed him, "Master, this is your change from the shopkeeper."

    "Oh, keep it." Without looking back, Robb said, "Here''s your pocket money."

    "Scared?" Lillian was startled. (TL: It doesn''t really make sense for her to say that in that situation ngl)

    Seeing the little girl''s shocked and bewildered look, Robb had no choice but to change his words, "I want you to buy a lot of things for me. I''ll put the money with you for the time being."

    "whoo-hoo!" Lillian heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although the girl didn''t say much, her facial expressions were very interesting, so Robb found himself to be quite fond of teasing her.

    After a while, the two returned to the chapel.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, a chapel is a sacred ce. Lillian prayed at the door for a long time before she dared to set foot inside. She felt quite happy to think she would be living here in the future. There are no abusive aunts here, and there is no need to worry about being sold to anyone. Her new owner seems to be a very gentle and good man too.

    Robb smiled and said, "Lillian,e here. I''ll help you make your new clothes first."

    "Making clothes?" When Lillian heard this, she eximed, "Ah," Not to mention that the material Robb was going to use was expensive cotton. The most incredible thing for Lillian was that Robb said, "I''ll help you make it." she couldn''t help but be anxious, "Master, how can that be? Please let me tailor the clothes myself."

    Robb rejected her solemnly, "No, the style of the clothes youll make certainly wouldnt satisfy me.

 Chapter 14: Ill make you a maids costume.

    Chapter 14: I''ll make you a maid''s costume.

    Robb unexpectedly said that the clothes Lillian would make wouldn''t satisfy him.

    Thetter''s face obviously raised an expression of being "unconvinced." If this person were not her Master, she would probably be angry, but she dared not be angry with her Master, so she could only pout and say, "Lillian is very good at making clothes."

    Robb smiled and said, "It wouldnt be as good as mine."

    The corner of the little girl''s mouth raised stubbornly, and she raised her voice with a little power, Master! Lillian is really good at making clothes."

    Robb smiled, "Well, let''s make clothes together andpare them to see which looks better."

    "Good!" Lillian said with a very serious look, with little cheeks bulging.

    Robb brought tools such as scissors, needles, and thread from the mayor, split therge roll of white cotton cloth in half, gave one half to Lillian, and took the other. He then divided the ck dye into two. "Now I''ll count to three, then well start working," he said with augh.

    Okay!

    123 START!

    Robb shouted to start, but he didnt move yet. He looked at Lillian with his head tilted to see what his new maid was capable of.

    Lillian lowered her head and began to work. She first picked up a small stone on the ground and drew a few lines on the cloth, all of which were drawn on the edges of the cloth. It was obvious that she was designing how to cut the least amount of cloth. This is "expensive" cotton cloth, not the cheap coarse linen. So, she is very reluctant to waste it.

    After drawing the lines, she began to cut, and with the pair of small scissors in her hand, she cut and she cut. She cut the cloth into two: the costume''s front and back parts. Then, she took out a needle and thread and began to sew the front and back pieces together.

    Robb secretly praised that she was really a hard-working and clever little girl, but unfortunately, the style of clothes you made was really not to my liking. What kind of clothes are these? They resemble the outfit of prisoners with that tubed skirt. I will never admit that someone who wears something like that is a maid.

    Never mind, shes just a woman from a small border town. She has probably never seen the gorgeous maid outfit in my previous world. Even if she did, she wouldnt be able to make such a dress with thatplicated of a design?

    Watching the little girl working for a long time, it was not until she sewed thest row of stitches that Robb began to put the cotton cloth side by side with the ck dye and then changed his job to tailor.

    Choose an item -"Maid outfit," select material, one "White cotton cloth", select material, two "ck dye."

    Production Initiated!

    System Tip: The clothes you make are purely for aesthetics. The defense will be constant at 10.0, and no additional defense or enchantments from your grandmaster tailor skills will be given.

    Productionplete!

    Robb''s hands shook with a bang, and the maid costume appeared, the same style as Rems (TL: From Re: Zero, Im assuming), with a ck skirt dotted with decorative white edges. It hits well. It would truly be a man''s ultimate dream if it were on a blue-haired girl.

    And Lillian, who was next to him, finally sewed the tube skirt, shook it open like a prisoner''s suit, turned around, smiled at Robb, and said, "Look, Master, I''ve done it. I''ve sewed it very..."

    Before she finished talking, Lillian saw the maids costume in Robb''s hand.

    It is no exaggeration to say that since Lillian was brought into the world by her parents, she had never seen any beautiful clothes because her range of activities was still very small and had only lived in a small town near the border, where she came from. Then she was sold to a merchant and was brought to Westwind town. The merchant''s wife wore the most beautiful dress she had seen before, but it wasnt as beautiful as the one in Robb''s hand.

    Lillian fell to the ground with a puff and said with difficulty, "I may not be a qualified maid. My clothes are not as good as those made by my Master."

    "Haha, don''t be sad." Robb smiled at her and said, "There have been countless professional tailors who lost before me. You are not a professional tailor yet. There is no need for you topete with me."

    "Huh? Hey, huh? " Lillian looked confused and could not understand why her Master wanted topare clothes with other tailors. Isnt master a priest of the Holy Church of Light? What is the point of such a noble man learning to tailor clothes?

    "Well, don''t stay dazed." Robb said with a smile, "Take a shower and put on the new costume. The tubed skirt outfit you made yourself will be used as sleepwear. Just wear my maid costume for outdoor activities. I will make another set of the same style so that you can stay hygienic and change."

    "Thank you, master." Lillian happily took over the maid costume. In fact, all the girls love to be beautiful. In the past, there were no conditions, but now they need to wear beautiful dresses. There is no reason for her to be unhappy.

    Of course, the happiest thing for her is still being able to meet her gentle and kind Master. He wasn''t only kind to her but also willing to spend so much money on her. A humble maid like herself should only wear the cheap coarse linen. Noble families had a lot of servants, all of whom usually wore dirty dresses all year round.

    Unexpectedly, her Master made her clothes out of expensive cotton cloth and will make another beautiful dress for her. She can also wear one as a nightdress, which many ordinary girls, let alone servants, couldn''t enjoy.

    Although the chapel was small, it had several rooms because the amodation of priests, nuns, servants, and other people had been considered during the construction, so Robb didn''t have to decide on them. And Lillian found the servant room herself.

    However, the mayor only arranged daily necessities for Robb''s room, so the other rooms were all empty.

    Lillian looked at the unfurnished servant''s room and thought, "I have to get some hay andy it on the ground. Otherwise, it will be hard at night.

    After taking a bath and changing into Robb''s maid costume, she walked cleanly into the yard. There was a feeling offort spreading all over the body saying that her new life had begun and that it would be a lot better than when I followed my aunt.

    Then, she saw her Master limping on a stone stool in the yard. He was in a state of rtive stillness.

    Lillian hurriedly said, "Ah?" Master! Are you not feeling well? "

    "Not really! I''m just toozy to move," Robb replied.

    As It turns out, Robb has just entered a state ofziness!

    After being busy for a long time, he finally solved his maid problem. Now that a beautiful girl is helping him run errands, he can confidently bezy, so of course, now, he is toozy to move. While slumped on the stone stool, he looks at Lillian, who has juste out of the shower. After taking a shower, the little girl''s skin seemed snow-white, with blond hair draped behind her head and a maid dress colored in ck and white. It was really beautiful and pleasing to the eye.

    Such a lovely girl can be bought for just five gold coins. Feudalism is so... wonderful.

    There wasnt such a good thing in the game!

 Chapter 15: Life seems interesting.

    Chapter 15: Life seems interesting.

    Her little action made Robb feel that it was really worth going out just now. At the same time, it made him feel a little guilty about his mother in his previous world because whenever he pulled an all-nighter because of grinding in the game, his mother would do her best and prepare a cup of water for him to drink. Thus, he never became thirsty.

    Whats the matter, master? Lillian was a little worried when she saw the tears glittering in her masters eyes.

    Im fine. Robb hid his expression and pointed at the cup of water on the table and said, Lillian, let me tell you, it is unhealthy and easy to get sick when you drink well water like this. All kinds of parasites will enter your belly. When you want to drink water, boil it, so the parasites would be killed off.

    What are parasites? Lillian asked.

    Robb,

    Well, though the medieval west was often thought of as being well-educated and majestic because of "Swordsmanship and Magic," it was actually quite barbaric and oblivious to most things in the world. Well, some things are better slowly changed, Robb said patiently, "It''s a tiny, invisible bug. It''s in this water. Drinking it could give you diarrhea, so you''ll have to boil the water to kill them."

    "Wow, so the reason I got diarrhea back then was because of this?" The funniest thing about Lillian is her facial expressions. Her facial expressions always reveal her emotions. And now, she''s looking at the cup of water on the table with an expression of absolute disgust.

    "Well, there''s no need to be so disgusted. After it boils, it will be a normal cup of good water. Go boil it."

    "Master... But We don''t have a pot here. " Lillian said, "I just went to the kitchen and found a shortage of utensils."

    "Oh, that''s true. I just moved in today, so I don''t have anything yet." Robb then said with a smile, "So go shopping first and buy everything you need in your daily life. Speaking of which, your room doesnt have a bed nor bedding yet, so you should go and buy it while youre there."

    Pausing there, Robb thought of something, adding, "By the way, pots and pans are all heavy. It''s very difficult for a girl to carry it back. Don''t act brave, and remember to spend some money to ask a few townspeople to help you carry things back."

    Lillian froze, and her expression started. And then she instantly looked like she was about to cry.

    When she stayed with her aunt, she had no bedding, so she could only sleep on a haystack in the stables. Just now, in the servant''s room, she was thinking of getting some hay for her to sleep on. She didnt expect that her master would ask her to buy some bedding. And when she thought she might not be able to carry these things alone, he asked her to pay for someone to help her bring them back.

    Her master is not only gentle and kind but also considerate, caring for his servants to the point of madness. Being bought by him was truly the greatest

    Robb reached into his pocket, grabbed some gold coins, and handed them over to Lillian.

    She shook her head abruptly. "Master, I still have 82 silver coins left from when we bought the cloth, which is enough to buy a lot of things. There is no need to give me any more money. I will buy all our necessities now. I I will do my best."

    She moved her legs and ran as if she were flying out of the yard. Robb sat motionless on the stone bench and only shouted, "Slow down, don''t fall."

    "Mm-hmm!"

    The little maid didnt have the klutzs attribute, falling or tripping. She ran fast and steadily. The maid wearing white and ck, flew like a butterfly. In a blink of an eye, she slowly disappeared. Seeing her lovely back, Robb felt more and more that the different world seemed to be bing more and more interesting. Of course, it''s just that life is interesting. He still wasnt interested in doing strange adventures.

    That evening, Lillian came back with arge group of townspeople.

    Each townsman helped her carry a lot of things, including bedding, pillows, pots, pans, knives and forks, tables, chairs, candles, sesame oil, seasonings, tea, dried wood, vegetables, and beef. Even a pile of farm tools such as hoes, spades, and sickles were brought back.

    Robb, who was addicted to games and used to rely entirely on his mother to take care of his daily life, finally realized how troublesome it was to build a family. He could not help thanking his parents in his previous world, and then he secretly congratted himself that the first thing he bought was the maid; otherwise, he would be crazy to take care of these messy daily necessities.

    In the evening, the sun began to set, and smoke rose from every household.

    There was smoke rising in the small chapel. Lillian was cooking on a fire.

    Holding a cup of ck tea that Lillian had made for him, Robb continued to limp on the stone bench in the yard,zy.

    After a long time, Lillian brought dinner to the table.

    Robb looked intently. My God, what the heck is this?

    What looked like a "pot of soup" on the table was 108000 miles worse than his previous worlds soup. All kinds of strange ingredients floated in the soup. Robb nced over and saw crushed pig bones, pig offal, mushrooms, and wild vegetables. In any case, all the ingredients present at home can be seen in this pot, and there are even pig intestines floating and sinking at the top of the pot. Not to mention, the pot gives off a very fishy smell.

    Robb pointed to the pot and asked in horror, "Lillian, what do you call this? Dark cuisine?"

    "Huh? That''s how everyone cooks. " Lillian said, "Havent you eaten before, master?"

    Pausing there, she suddenly realized she had made a mistake. She made soup that ordinary people often eat, that is, putting everything in a pot, but the nobles didnt seem to eat like this. They were much more fastidious. Her master is a priest of the Church of Light, so of course, hes a noble. He can''t eat such food. (The medieval west ate such dishes. Unlike the Chinese, they didn''t like making different kinds of food like fried pork liver. They prefer to chop up their ingredients and put them all in a big pot for soup. You all probably know the taste of boiled offal, and Im sure you couldnt handle it)

    Lillian said awkwardly, "I. I don''t know... How to make food for master."

    "Oh, forget it! You havent used up all the ingredients yet, right? "

    "There are still tworge pieces of beef left. The beef is costly, so I didn''t want to stew it with the cheaper ingredients. I wanted to dry it and turn it into beef jerky for preservation."

    "Then bring them here," Robb then said, "By the way, bring some mushrooms and some salt. Right, prepare two tes, knives, and forks.

    Lillian obediently brought the ingredients and tes, knives, and forks.

    Robb changed his job to Chef and started making steak with mushroom sauce, and in a blink of an eye, two steaks were ced on the stone table in front of him.

    Lillian saw that Robb didn''t seem to do anything other than point at the ingredients. The ingredients synthesized into a beautiful dish within seconds, which was amazing. Wow, so this is the power of magic! However, should a noble thing such as magic be used on something so simple as cooking?

    Her mouth couldnt help but open so wide that she couldn''t close it for a long time.

    Robb pointed at the chair on the opposite side of the stone table. "Sit down and have steak with me. Here are exactly two, one for each of us."

    "Ah?" Lillian was startled. "This This is what nobles eat, right? I. I''ll just drink the soup. "

    "That soup will be taken out and ced in the middle of the town. Whoever finds it appealing it will eat it. Our family will not eat that anymore. Just listen to me and eat the same thing as I do," Robb saidmandingly.

    "Yes, master!" Lillian sat down carefully on the chair opposite Robb. Thanks to the fact that she was an unruly girl from a small town at the border, she didnt know much of the world. If she had been born in a big city and known certain rules and customs, she would never dare to sit at the same table with her master. She''ll probably maintain respect and show her inferiority to Robb, which he hates.

    She picked up her knife and fork like Robb and thought to herself, Is this how nobles eat? Like her master, she pressed on the beef with the fork in her left hand and cut it using a knife with her right hand Cut Cut Then, she used the fork in her left hand. Oops, no, thats too much power.

    "Bang!"

    The steak flew over the stone table and stuck to Robb''s face, which was now covered with mushroom sauce.

    Robb put down his knife and fork and said sadly, "Lillian!"

    "Master! I. I didn''t mean to... Whoo. " Lillian was so scared that she almost cried

    Robb shrugged and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m not going to punish you. I just want to tell you that if you''re not used to using a knife and fork, you can eat it with your hands. I don''t mind."

    Lillian said timidly, "Can I use my hands?"

    "Of course, you can!"

    "Wow, that would be great." Lillian was overjoyed, and with a smile on her face, she grabbed the steak in her hand and stuffed it into her mouth: "Delicious, truly delicious so it was true that food eaten by nobles is better than the soup."

    Robb pointed to the mushroom sauce on his face. "Before you eat your steak, would you wash my face without a basin of water?"

    "Oh, dear! Master, I''ll be right there. "

 Chapter 16: Return to your grave

    Chapter 16: Return to your grave

    Chapter 16: Return to your grave

    The sky was dark. Most of the citizens of Westwind town have already fallen asleep, with only a few houses still lit.

    Robb took a big barrel, put it in the yard, and bathed.

    Truly, without a doubt, a warm bath must be done in a yard. Indoor bathing is depressing, but outdoor baths arefortable. You can see the stars all over the sky, and the ck pine mountain behind the chapel bes a vast ck silhouette with a great sense of gradation. At the same time, the wind flows across the water''s surface and calmly brushes his head. It was indeed an indescribable sensation offortability.

    Additionally, the little maid was very happy. She wasn''t shy when he entered the bath, but she turned her head when she saw Robb taking off his clothes. She waited until Robb sat in the water before moving and standing beside him with a bright red face.

    Whenever Robb said the water was getting cold, she ran to the kitchen, brought the hot water that had been boiling all this time, and gave it to Robb.

    Of course, he''ll take his time in such afortable bath. Robb identally soaked for an hour. Lillian has already boiled tworge pots of water, yet he still hasn''t finished bathing.

    "Master When I went to the kitchen to fetch water... I heard a strange sound in the graveyard behind the chapel, rustling as if something was digging. " When Lillian came back with the hot water this time, she had a frightened expression as if she was genuinely rmed.

    Robb thought, "It''s normal for girls to be afraid of cemeteries!"

    He smiled andforted her, "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right. Don''t forget that I''m a priest. No undead will dare appear in front of me with the holy light in my hand."

    What he said reassured Lillian. With a Church of Light priest here, there was nothing to be afraid of. Speaking of which, cemeteries are built behind the church so that the souls of the dead can return to the God of Light as soon as possible which is more or less the reason "light" can be used to suppress the undead.

    She nodded and said, "As long as master is around, Im not afraid."

    "Of course, great!"

    After soaking in the bath for a while, the water started bing cold. Robb smiled, "You have to heat up the water again."

    Lillian quickly ran into the kitchen again and soon came back with hot water with a frightened expression on her face, "Master, there really is a sounding from the cemetery. This time it is not only digging but also the kind... the kind that sounds like bones moving and cracking. It''s so scary Master Would you like to have a look? "

    "I want to take a bath. Im toozy to look. What bones are moving? At most, a few skeletons crawled out of the grave, that is to say, a skeleton king. It''s no big deal."

    Listening to him downy the situation, Lillian wept inside. She thought, "Master if there really is a Skeleton King, the whole of Westwind town, oh, correction, a hundred miles near the vicinity of the town will be razed to the ground by the army of undead. How could you underestimate the appearance of a skeleton king?

    "But but" Lillian then said. "The cemetery is part of the chapel. If anything happens in the cemetery, your reputation will be tarnished.

    When she said that conflicted, Robb unexpectedly thought about it huh? That''s right. The cemetery is part of my property which is also my real estate. If something is suspicious in my most expensive real estate, it doesn''t make sense for me not to take care of it.

    "Well, let''s just have a look then." Robbid motionless in the barrel but secretly changed his job to "Ranger" and activated "Detection."

    His vision expanded at once, detection could provide Robb with a field of vision of 5000 yards, and the Ranger had a passive called "Night Vision," so the night didn''t affect his vision.

    He looked far away at the cemetery on the hill behind the church.

    At a nce, he saw three tombstones tilted on the ground, three gloomy holesy in front of the tombstone, and three skeletons were scraping dirt out of the hole as if they were trying to climb out.

    "The skeleton really crawled out of the grave," Robb said.

    "Ah? Aah! " Lillian screamed, "Skeleton?"

    "Don''t yell. It''s just a few skeletons. Whats there to shout about." Robb then said, "Forget it. After all, it''s my real estate. I have to take care of it and return these skeletons back to their graves. If they run away, when the townspeoplee to pay their respects, theyll realize that the remains of their loved ones are gone. Isn''t it pitiful that they can''t even pay their respects?"

    Robb climbed out of the barrel, and Lillian hurriedly turned her head and handed over a piece of dry cotton cloth with her hands behind her. In fact, if she didn''t turn her head, Robb would be shy. He was still just an eighteen-year-old virgin, and he couldn''t bear to stand in front of the little girl naked, but the girl turned her head away first, so he managed to stay calm. ying rogue still depends on who first surrenders!

    He took the cotton cloth and wiped his body. He wasn''t wearing his previous T-shirts and jeans anymore. Ordinary people liked wearing loose clothes after taking a bath. He took a pair of "Tube pajamas" from Lillian and wore it on his body: "All right! I''ll go to the cemetery now. Lillian, wait here if you''re afraid. "

    "Ah? I... I want to follow. " Lillian then said, "Staying here makes me more afraid. What if a skeleton suddenly climbs out when you leave?

    "Nonsense! Skeletons can''t climb out of anywhere! " Robb smiled and said, "If a skeleton wants to climb out, you must first have to have a skeleton buried underground."

    "I don''t know if skeletons are buried in the front yard."

    "Whatever, juste along. By the way, bring a shovel; we''ll bury somethingter." Robb doesn''t mind being followed by a girl; rather, he likes to be followed by a girl. It was originally a tedious task, but it would be much more interesting if he did it with a girl. The girl was yelling 666 behind him, which is much morefortable than a few stingy men shouting the same thing. (TL: She''s yelling 666, meaning she''s hoping that everything will go smoothly)

    Lillian followed cautiously, holding the shovel, and soon, they arrived at the cemetery. The cemetery was small, with only a few hundred graves. This is because Westwind town was small with a small poption and short history.

    When Robb walked into the cemetery, he saw that not only the three tombs he had seen but also dozens of tombs were empty. Looking at the marks on the holes they dug out of; he realized that they''d been digging and climbing out for several days. He wasn''t even at Westwind town yet when they started.

    He didn''t care about it before, so he didn''t talk about it. But now that he''s here, he obviously won''t allow them to crawl out of their graves anymore. Later, he finally came across a skeleton that was crawling out of its grave.

    Seeing a living skeleton crawling out of the grave, Lillian was frightened and grabbed the hem of Robb''s clothes, trembling all over.

    Robb knew at a nce that she was barely afraid. It was just that she had been inflicted with "Fear." Undead creatures all carry a certain degree of "Aura of Fear," which can scare mentally weak people. The more powerful the undead, the stronger its "Aura of Fear" is, and the greater its range.

    The reason why Lillian looks like this is because of the aura of fear. Although a skeleton soldier is one of the weakest undead monsters, it can still frighten Lillian a little, but not to the extent of making her run away.

    Robb took her hand with his left hand and used the holy magic "Dispel." Afterward, a stream of warm light dispelled her fear without a trace. Lillians mind cleared up, and her trembling body finally stabilized.

    Robb squatted down with both hands on his chest to look at the skeleton crawling out in front of him.

    The skeleton was digging with both its hands, expanding the mouth of the hole, and crawling forward little by little. Then, it finally noticed him squatting in front of it, a blonde man in tube pajamas.

    The skeleton red at Robb with its hollow eyes, then it opened its mouth and roared, "Cracking!" Creaking! "

    "Crack your head." Robb then put his hand on the skull of the skull and pressed on it hard: "Return to your grave and nevere out and frighten my little maid.

 Chapter 17: Necromancer

    Chapter 17: Necromancer

    Lillian was startled to see her master reach out and press on the skeletons head. "Be careful, master. It will grab you."

    As soon as she spoke, the skeleton''s hand caught on to Robb by his ankle and tried to drag him underground.

    Robb could smash the skeleton to pieces at any time, but he knows that the skeleton was once a rtive of a townsman, so it wouldnt be good to destroy it. The townspeople call him father, so he had to pay a little attention and care to their affairs.

    Thus, he had to give up on using the skill: Meteor Rain, Rending Earth, and Crushing Thunder. He''ll be a little gentle and at least let his brother skeleton keep its whole body.

    As soon as the skeleton was about to drag Robb, it felt a terrible force on its skull: the arm strength of the man in front of him. He seemed to have pressed lightly, but its power was overwhelming. The skeleton''s bones cracked a few times, trying to resist, but how could bear it. He was returned to his grave in an instant.

    He wanted to climb out again, but when he saw Robb pointing at him, a golden light flew out of his fingertips. It was the holy magic "Dispel." The skeleton suddenly lost all its strength and returned to its inanimate state in the grave.

    Robb pped his hands, turned to Lillian next to him, and said, "Lillian, bury it!"

    "Yes, master!" Lillian quickly used the shovel to push the dirt left on both sides of the hole, which the skeleton used to climb out and covered it up again. She was a little afraid that the skeleton would climb up again, so she was ready to escape, but the skeleton waspletely motionless and was obediently buried.

    Robb had already found a second skeleton, half its body climbing out of the ground. As soon as Robb pressed on it with his hand, the skeleton returned to its grave, and then after using "Dispel," he said, "Lillian, after burying that,e and bury this."

    "Yes, master!"

    Around this time, a third skeleton had crawled out of its grave. He shook the dirt on him off and looked around. This guy was different from the two skeletons just now. He seemed sane enough to understand what was happening around him. It then turned its head and red at Robb with its hollow eyes.

    Seeing Robb getting closer and closer, apparently, to return it to its grave, it suddenly broke its left arm with its right. Then, it held its left arm in his right hand like a stick and sternly looked at Robb.

    "Well!" Robb shrugged at the skeleton: "Don''t hurt yourself. I can leave your body intact if you put your weapon down and talk well."

    "Young manDon''t Mind your own business " The skeleton spoke unexpectedly. It was clear that there was only one bone and that it didnt have a mouth or any other organ used to talk, but it could speak.

    Robb saw that two small mes were burning in the hollow eye sockets of the skeleton, which looked like a pair of eye beads, and it was evident that a soul had settled in the skeleton. It was no longer as simple as the two skeletons that were manipted by some simple puppet tricks. This time, a powerful soul is controlling the skeleton''s movements.

    "Oh! A necromancer? " Robb looked to his left and right. The hillside behind the cemetery was dark, and it was hard to see anything clearly. And even while using detection, its night vision, and its 5000 yards range, he still couldn''t see anyone. Thinking about it carefully, there must be a necromancer manipting the skeletons nearby.

    "How can you tell that Im a necromancer?" The skeleton was surprised: "If so, you should know I am not one you can afford to offend. Mind your own business." Since Robb was in his pajamas, he couldnt see Robb as a powerful person; so he spoke with arrogance.

    Robb said, "You ran into my backyard and tried to steal the bones of my sons'' rtives, and you tell me to mind my own business? Damn retard, I went into your backyard to secretly dig your buried potatoes. Can you ignore me?"

    The skeleton recognized Robb''s identity from his sentence, "Damn it, are you a priest of this chapel?"

    Robb said, "You deserve to die. Your whole family deserves to die."

    "This is obviously an empty chapel. When did youe here?" The skeleton looked a little angry.

    "Unfortunately, today." Robb said, "Don''t you scout the location first before you steal? Oh, right, your main body is hidden very far away, so you couldn''t even scout the ce. You just used things like magic arrays arranged here in advance to manipte them from a distance, right? I''ll look for it carefullyter. I should be able to find your magic array in several areas of the graveyard. "

    Listening to his words, the necromancer who manipted the skeleton understood that he messed with someone he couldn''t afford! This isnt good. The skeleton had no choice but to strike, or he''ll have to give up on all the graves of this vige.

    He manipted the skeleton and waved its left arm before rushing at Robb.

    However.

    Robb used "Dispel," and the skeleton softly fell at his feet.

    Obviously, the necromancer didn''t have the time to refine this skeleton into a real undead monster. If it was refined, simple using dispel wouldn''t be able to stop it, at least with holy magic. But now, because it is only being controlled remotely by a necromancer, it''s a soulless skeleton, not a skeleton soldier!

    This magic used to control skeletons remotely is, in theory, just a buff. One dispel is enough to clear the buff effects.

    If the necromancers main body is here, he might be able to y with Robb a little. But with a remotely controlled skeleton, it wasnt even worth ying with for Robb. It only takes a normal dispel to deal with it. Even an ordinary priest can do it.

    When the skeleton fell softly to the ground, the two sparks in its eye sockets slowly dimmed, and the necromancers magic had disappeared, so it returned to being an ordinary skeleton. Robb was just about to ask Lillian toe and dig the skeleton back to its grave; then, he suddenly remembered that the little girl was a little afraid of skeletons. Wouldn''t it be scary to move such a creepy skeleton?

    s, I''ll do it.

    He thought while working; his magic crept into the skeleton.

    The skeleton immediately began to move, and two more sparks lit up in its eyes, but this time it was manipted by Robb, not by the necromancer.

    It first took back its broken left arm and shook its hands and feet, ensuring there were no missing arms and legs. Then, it grinned wide and clicked twice. Then it tried making a face at Lillian nearby, which was meaningless because it had no facial muscles. In Lillian''s eyes, the skeleton just shook its head at her, creaking back into its grave. Itid down, folded its hands on its chest, and the spark in its eyes slowly dimmed again.

    Robb ended the Skeleton Control spell and smiled, then said to the dumbfounded Lillian, "Bury this, too!"

 Chapter 18: This is a huge conspiracy

    Chapter 18: This is a huge conspiracy

    Lillian''s heart was surprised that her owner could also manipte skeletons. This was really strange! Wasn''t master a priest? The messenger of the brilliant and holy God of Light. Why can he use this kind of sinister and evil magic used to manipte skeletons?

    However, her facial expressions are so amazing that her thoughts, which should obviously be kept in her heart, were all exposed on her face.

    Robb winked at her and smiled, I am the messenger of the God of Light. I only used the holy light on the skeletons, and they obeyed Gods will and went back into their graves. This is not some sinister and evil magic.

    Ah? So thats it. A smile immediately formed on Lillians face. I knew my master was a good man.

    Alright! Bury it quickly.

    Yes, master. Lillian plucked the earth with the shovel in her hand and buried all the graves. Robb took advantage of this opportunity to look around several areas of the cemetery, and as he expected, strange magic runes were plotted in the four corners of the cemetery.

    To be honest, Robb doesn''t recognize these runes. He only knew that they were used for manipting skeletons from a distance. Although he knows the magic to control the undead, he can only use them and isn''t good at identifying them.

    Because, in the game, when using magic, sparks of light sh on the screen, and then all kinds of other beautiful effects fly around the screen before a huge magic array is shown on the ground. Most yers wont study how a magic array is made or plotted. The moreplex the magic array, the less likely yers will look at the small symbols on it.

    Anyway, even if Robb doesnt wear equipment or is stark naked, most magic wouldnt be able to break his basic defenses. It would be nave to think you can draw a magic array right before him. He could stand in the middle of a sh of monsters on top of the pile of monster corpses and watch the other monsters fight for half an hour. Only then could he have had a mouthful of his own milky satisfaction.

    He used four dispels on the four runes plotted on the four corners of the cemetery. Watching the runes slowly disappear, he pped his hands and said, Lillian, are you done?

    Done burying, master!

    Great, lets go back and take a rest.

    "Huh? Master! Just returning like that? Don''t we need to keep watch?" Lillian then said, "What if the bad guy who tried to steal the bones returns? You seem to have spoiled his ns. I''m afraid he''ll get angry ande to your door look for trouble.

    "Look for trouble?" Robb used detection again with a range of 5000 yards, shook his head, and said, "He''s far from us now. He wouldn''te. If he doese, it''ll be a good thing. I''ll just hang him from the ceiling fan and whip him. Right, the ceiling fan has to be set to fifth gear!"

    Lillian looked confused, Whats a ceiling fan?

    Robb used his hands to gesture the rough appearance of a ceiling fan and said, "It''s an instrument of torture, usually hanging from the ceiling. The viin is made to hang on it. When all five gears are turned on, the viin will keep spinning; then we''ll beat him up with a whip. You can evenly hit every piece of meat in his body''s front and back parts."

    Lillian stuck out her tongue, I dont understand, but it seems amazing.

    Robb smiled, "Alright, let''s go back to bed. We''ll have to tell the townspeople what happened here tomorrow, especially the part where dozens of skeletons had already been stolen before I came. This must be made clear to them. It''s not my pot. I''m not carrying it."

    The two of them returned to their rooms. Robb didn''t sleep well at the mayor''s housest night because of Gordas loud snoring. So tonight, he was sleepy and fell asleep as soon as he got into his room.

    Lillian didnt sleep as well as Robb did. She went into the servants room and got into the warm quilt, with her little head sticking out of it. She looked at the newly bought furniture in the room and couldnt help but feel happy; her new life had started, and it felt great!

    The second day!

    Early in the morning, Lillian went to inform the mayor of what happenedst night, and he hurriedly issued a notice to everyone in the town.

    When they heard that some bones had been stolen from the cemetery, the townspeople were all startled. This matter was deeply rted to the interest of the entire town, so it was necessary to witness it for themselves. So, all the hundreds of families in Westwind town came, and soon, the cemetery was full of people.

    At this moment, Robb and the mayor were standing in front of dozens of empty graves; beside them were dozens of townspeople, looking sadly at the scene in front of them.

    The bones of my father Sure enough, it was stolen wowa Who is this deranged? A middle-aged woman knelt on the ground and cried.

    "My mother''s bones are gone, too! Damn it. If I find the thief, I''ll cut his head off." A cksmith with an axe roared angrily.

    The mayor turned his head and shouted angrily, Shut up, cant you see Im talking to the priest? How can we talk about it if all of you are so noisy?

    Fearing the mayors authority, the dozens of families and to turn down the volume of their sobs.

    The mayor then turned around and saluted Robb, "Father, thank you for checkingst night and saving three graves; otherwise, three more families would''ve knelt there and cried."

    Well! Robb then said, It was just a little effort.

    Of course, it was an easy thing to do for him, but it provided great kindness to the townspeople whose rtives'' graves were preserved. While they were constantly thanking the God of Light and their "Father," Robb.

    Robb was distraught that they thanked the God of Light first. Fuck, what rtion does the God of Light have with this? It is obviously all my credit. It has nothing to do with the God of Light

    "Father! Look, what do you think about this?" The mayor said, "Should I organize some townspeople to go into the mountains to look for that damned skeleton thief, or should I pay to hire adventurers."

    As soon as Robb heard thest syble, he understood that hiring adventurers was just a justification; his real intention was to let Robb take on all the troublesome things!

    Nonsense. Your great father here isnt going to do such a troublesome thing. Im tired of doing simr things in the game, okay? Whats the difference between this and the games Investigate so-and-so and defeat the man behind him? Its not anything new! I am not ying that type of game again.

    Robb put on a serious face and was ready to ''fool'' someone else to deal with it. Anyway, he said solemnly and seriously, "My child, you seem to think this is simple. Did you think that the man behind this is a lowly thief? Did you think that this is something that can be solved by a group of townspeople or a party of adventurers? Nave! The God of Light has given me an oracle. This is a huge conspiracy; soon, darkness will cover thisnd!"

 Chapter 19: Ask the lord

    Chapter 19: Ask the lord

    Robb''s words word said solemnly and seriously; with that one sentence, the mayor almost knelt, and the townspeople opened their mouths wide and looked visibly confused.

    The mayor asked, What huge conspiracy? Wha what what conspiracy?

    Look at the dozens of empty graves here, Robb continued, It shows that dozens of skeletons have been stolen days before I settled in Westwind town.

    "Yes!" The mayor nodded and said, "Of course, we can see that."

    Robb said, "I also told youst night my opponent was a necromancer. If you think about it, a necromancer has been stealing dozens of skeletons for several days, so what are they now?"

    The mayor was startled. "Do you mean they have all been refined into undead skeleton soldiers?"

    "Yes!" Robb said, "It is clear that after so many days, the necromancer has injected necromancy magic into their bodies. They are no longer dead bones but undead. Moreover, he isn''t satisfied yet; he is still stealing skeletons. If I hadn''test night, at least dozens more skeletons would have risen from the ground and walked toward the necromancer. Are you sure he only has the dozens of skeletons he stole from here? Maybe he''s got hundreds, thousands of skeletons gathered elsewhere."

    The mayor began to consider the importance of this seriously. After a few seconds, he understood something, and his expression suddenly changed, "Oh, why is this necromancer training so many skeletons? Could it be don''t tell me"

    Robb nodded, "You guessed right. This necromancer is involved in a huge conspiracy. He is forming an army of undead. This army only has one purpose: to cover a town in blood! upy a territory! Maybe he is even preparing to topple the magic kingdom Gran, overthrow Norma, the kingdom of knights, or march to the rabbit kingdom of Great Tang. He might try to seize the throne, rule thend under heaven, the whole world, or unify Fengmo Continent

    Bluffing, just bluffing! Fearing things wouldn''t escte much, he seized the matter into his own hands and led them to the worst of possibilities. Anyway, he didn''t need to invest much energy into talking bullshit; if he wanted to analyze the situation, he''d analyze it however he wanted. If his analysis was incorrect, then he can just say that he really was just a thief and was overthinking it to take the proper precautions before anything happened. Anyway, it is reasonable to say that these are the true colors of a con man.

    The mayor''s mind swayed like a ball of paste as if he had imagined an army of undead wielding knives, and his face went dark, "My father, you are right! Sure enough, this isn''t a problem that can be solved by a group of townspeople or a party of adventurers. This matter must be reported to the lord as soon as possible, and the lord must send troops to deal with the matter.

    "You are very wise." Robb patted him on the shoulder and said, "Go and ask the Lord to deal with it."

    He was secretly cheering, "Alright, bluffing over! I''m not in charge of this matter, so I''ll just let the lord worry about him and let him lead his troops into the ck Pine Mountain Range. Like an idiot searching for something in a carpet, hes looking for a necromancer whom he didnt even know the whereabouts of. He''s already done this stupid thing many times back in the game, so he won''t do it again.

    So

    The mayor hastily wrote a letter to the lord, and the townspeople dispersed one after another, crying. After a while, Lillian, who went to inquire about some news, returned to Robb, The mayor wrote a letter and passed it onto a merchant. The merchant then set out with the letter and his caravan toward Bright Road to the southeast. He said he was going to deliver the letter to the Great Duke of Bright Road.

    Bright Road is an important city on the western border of the magic kingdom "Gran," a military town, so to say. It''s managed by the famous great duke of the kingdom, "Yingsi", who is a powerful holy knight. All small castles, towns, and viges west of the kingdom are under his jurisdiction.

    If something happens here in Westwind town, Yingsi must take charge. However, he certainly won''te in person; he''ll probably send in a subordinate to lead a small team to investigate the situation first.

    Of course, it had nothing to do with Robb; even if he doesnt go, someone else will go in his stead.

    Peace returned to the town, and Robb could finally return to beingzy.

    "Master, I want to learn how to make the dish you cooked yesterday." Lillian brought to pieces of meat with a cute expression, "I can''t just make that soup. I''ll have to take charge of your diet in the future, so I have to make food that the master likes. Can you give advise me?"

    Point at a ghost. I only got the chef skill from the game. I really can''t teach you. Robb had to rack his brains to think about it and finally thought of how to make steak, "First, use a stick to hit the meat, and beat it till it''s soft. Then, chop the mushrooms into a paste, and stir it with salt and pepper to make the mushroom sauce. Afterward, heat up the frying pan and put ayer of butter on it. Wait until the butter melts and fry the beef until its medium-well, then pour on the mushroom sauce. Mm-hm. Thats about it.

    This... Thisplicated? Lillian was stunned, Yesterday, didnt master just point at the beef, mushrooms, and salt? Why are there so many steps when I have to do it? There are a lot of new ingredients as well?

    Robb was forced to act dumb, I used magic. Can you do magic?

    Lillian shook her head pitifully, No!

    Robb said, Its not going to take a lot more steps, honestly.

    Lillian pitifully went into the kitchen to do some cooking research.

    Robb sat in the front yard in a daze,zy. After some time, he found a middle-aged townsman poking his head just outside the yard, as if he wanted toe in but was too afraid to.

    Robb shouted at the top of his lungs, Thief! (TL: Im not sure about this word ) little hiding thief sigh who are you? What are you doing walking around my house?

    The townsman was startled when Robb shouted, but now that Robb had seen him, he had no choice but to walk up to Robb with his head drooping, "My father, I''vee to confess. But I was a little scared, so I wandered outside."

    Oh? Confession? Robb immediately realized this was where he''d sit in a cabin while listening to the people confess outside. The thing he had never yed in the game, he''s beyond interested. He really wants to y!

    He hurriedly stopped beingzy and jumped up from the stone stool with a swoosh, Good! Dont be afraid! Only by confessing your sins to God can you take a big step forward. Lets start right away.

 Chapter 20: Why dont you want to play with me?

    Chapter 20: Why dont you want to y with me?

    Robb sat in a small cabin. Of course, this worn-out house had a scientific name, "Confession Room." He sat inside while the townsman sat outside, posing for a confession.

    Confessions are a very sacred thing for followers of Light. The usual process is that believers would confess their sins to the priest and repent their sins. While the priest willfort him, saying that his sins can be forgiven. Only then will the confessor''s heart be liberated and face the rest of his life with a smile.

    The townsman whispered across the cabin, "My father, I I have sinnedziness. I have often been toozy to work recently."

    What? Lazy? Robb immediately followed up on his words and said, My child, your behavior is understandable! Lazy for a while,zy forever! Onlyziness is the road for human beings to attain true happiness. As for diligence, it is useless. Youll encounter difficulties, and youll only encounter difficulties forever. When you achieve everything through hard work, youll find that you actually feel empty inside, and that feeling of losing a goal is terrible. I tell you, you can be a man of anything, just dont work too hard. If you work too hard, youll have done everything. If youck anything to do after having done everything, you wont be able to live as well as a dog. Bezy! Bezy as much as you want! When you start beingzy, youll realize that the world is full of flowers.

    Townspeople: ""

    Robb said: "Ah, I identally said too much. Continue confessing."

    Townspeople: "Goodbye! Excuse me! "

    "Hey, don''t go; keep confessing, I haven''t yed enough!"

    The townsman left unusually firmly because he felt that he had lost his mind for an instant and felt that he had be an idiot. He left quickly for fear that hed abandon his life and future. The moment he walked out of the church, he silently made up his mind, I would work hard, I would struggle, and must not be the kind ofzy person said by "My Father."

    "Ah? Wait!" The townsman suddenly understood: "My father was deliberately being sarcastic. Hes making it sound like he is saying thatziness has many benefits, but he didnt say any real benefits. It''s useless for the world to be full of flowers; he wont get anything. He was trying to warn me thatziness is useless, and youll be left with nothing. Moreover, he wanted to say that you can get everything through diligence! You can lose your goals because youre too rich. I also want to be so rich that I lose my goals. This truth was deliberately hidden in his words, but I almost missed it."

    "Wise father, your child will always remember your teachings." The townsman bowed lowly at Robb and went away. He felt encouraged and full of energy.

    Robb crouched on the ground in the corner of the cabin and drew a circle with his fingers: "Don''t go! Come back and y confession with me."

    "Master! The steak I tried making was a sess." Lillian ran out happily with two tes. When she saw Robb squatting on the ground, drawing circles, she was startled, "Master, what''s the matter? Do you have a stomachache?"

    No! Im fine. Robb quickly regained his dignity, got up, and patted off the dust on him. Then, he sat down and said, Hey, Lillian,e, let me try the steak you made.

    Lillian happily ced a te of steak in front of Robb, arranged his knife and fork, and wrapped a napkin around Robbs neck. Her little hand gently pulled the corner of the napkin at the back of Robb''s neck, which tickled Robb''s heart.

    "Well, let me see how good your steak is." Robb picked up his knife and fork and looked intently at it. The steak on the te looked good and delicious.

    At that moment, a young woman came to the front of the chapel. She looked very ordinary, far worse than Lillian, but in this small border town, she was somewhat pretty: "My father, I  I''m here to confess.

    "Oh? Come. " Robb was overjoyed. He hastened to pick up his te, quickly ran into the cabin, and sat down. Ah, eating steak while listening to a confession. Today truly makes me as happy as a fairy.

    The woman sat down outside the cabin!

    Across the cabin, no one could see each other. She had no idea that the priest was cutting steak with a fork in his left hand and a knife in his right in the cabin.

    The woman said carefully, "My father, I havemitted a very serious crime. I I cheated. No, I betrayed my husband and spent the night with a handsome young man."

    Pfft!

    As soon as Robert stuffed the steak into his mouth, he felt an indescribable taste of terror spreading everywhere in his mouth. My god, what is this feeling? This instant destroys all his tasting nerves and paralyzes all the taste buds in his mouth. Aah! Aah! Lillian! Are you trying to poison your Master?

    Plop, he hurriedly spits it out!

    The woman outside''s heart tightened. Oh no, Father seemed to have thrown up as soon as I said I was having an affair. This . Is this an expression of his anger?

    The woman hurriedly said, "My father, I regret it now. I want to repent. Is there any way to make up for the sins I havemitted?"

    With a swoosh, a te of steak was handed out from the cabin, and Robb said in a bitter tone, "Do me a favor and help me eat it. Don''t let my little maid see it."

    The woman took the te with a bewildered face and saw that the dish made of such a good piece of beef that seemed to be very high quality. Isnt this the thing thats often eaten by nobles, called steak? What is Father trying to do by giving me this food? I don''t understand what "Father" is doing at all; whatever, Ill take a bite first.

    She cut off a piece of the beef with her trembling hands and put it in her mouth.

    "Boom!"

    Here brain exploded!

    The woman burst into tears in an instant, saying, "Goodbye! Excuse me."

    Robb hurriedly said, "Hey, don''t go. Eat and confess; I haven''t had enough!"

    The woman left, walking unusually firm; she was afraid that she would be poisoned if she stayed there. It was not until she walked out of the chapel and stood in the streets that she suddenly realized, "My father, I understand now! Like this piece of beef, my affair looks beautiful and noble, but it is poison. It will destroy me and kill me. You deliberately spit out a few mouthfuls. It was to teach me to spit it out quickly and to not be confused by it just because it looks beautiful! In other words, I shouldnt indulge in the temptation of infidelity. I need to correct my sins, not to go deeper and deeper. I understand everything youre trying to say."

    The woman stood up and bowed deeply in the direction of the chapel, "My father, I will remember your teachings and be a good wife and mother, and will never do anything wrong for my conscience again."

    Robb rolled all over the church floor, AHH, why? There is no one who wants to y confession with me! I''m the only one who hasn''t had enough of this. Why dont you want to y with me?

 Chapter 21: Help Lillian lighten her load

    Chapter 21: Help Lillian lighten her load

    After three days, Lillians steak was barely good enough to eat, at the cost of wasting more than a dozen pieces of beef, mushrooms, salt, and half a bottle of pepper that was more expensive than gold. For children who grew up in low-ie families, wasting food is shameful and unforgivable, making Lillian feel very uneasy.

    However, this loss is not a problem for Robb, who has nearly a hundred gold coins in his arms. Hell be thankful as long as she stops poisoning her Master.

    Now a new problem is beginning to haunt Robb, and that is-- getting tired of confessions!

    The confession was a little fun at first, but after three days in a row, Robb has basically heard the same thing. The cksmith in the east of the town stole the chicken of the farmer in the west, and the farmer in the west of the town slept with the wife of the herbalist in the south of the town. The herbalist''s wife in the south of the town stole things from the miners in the north of the town, and then the miners in the north of the town slept with the cksmith''s wife in the east of the town.

    "Ah! No one hase to confess. I can return to a state ofziness again." Robb turned over on the stone stool in the yard andy on his side while looking at Lillian near him.

    Lillian was not idle. She was developing the barren field in the yard with a hoe. Dressed in a maid costume, it was very inconvenient to dig the dirt up, but she insisted on wearing the clothes given to her by her Master instead of her tube clothes. The small hoe dug up the soil and the field up one after another.

    Robb asked loudly, "Lillian, what are you going to nt?"

    Lillian wiped a handful of sweat from her forehead and smiled, "Potatoes! We have a field, so of course, we have to use it to grow potatoes."

    Robb said, "Oh, you can nt it, but it''s unnecessary! Just abandon this piece of brokennd. Why not just buy potatoes? "

    Lillian shook her head, "The strong gusts of wind didn''t earn Master''s money. I wasted a lot of money on steak the other day. I want to grow potatoes and help Master earn money back."

    Rob thought to himself, My money and it being earned from the strong gusts of wind arent that far off. Forget it; the little girl is probably just restless. Not everyone can stayzy on a stone stool like me for an entire day.

    Lillian, who had been digging in the yard for a long time and sweating, looked back and saw that the cup on Robb''s table was empty. She put down her hoe, sprinted to the well,boriously fetched arge bucket of water, and went into the kitchen to boil it.

    Seeing her busy and hard-working for a bucket of water, Robb suddenly felt a little worried. She did all the things at home by herself. How tiring is it? No, I had to think of something to help her reduce the pressure of her work.

    The easiest way, of course, is to buy a few more maids, but Westwind town is too small, so there arent many merchants, and most of the limited number of merchants are small local traders who are not real merchants. They only sell daily necessities such as cloth, salt, weapons, and farm tools. They do not sell high-end things such as ves.

    And the only big merchant who has the ability to travel north and south, that is, the smart guy who sold Lillian to Robb, has now gone to the bright road with a letter from the mayor, and then he has to go to the capital of the saints to sell the flying dragon leather armor that Robb gave him. Next, he will probably have to go to many ces to restock and so on. He will have to take a big turn on the map before returning to Westwind town.

    The old merchant has been out for months, and hell probably have to wait a long time to buy a maid from him.

    Robb regrets that he didn''t buy a few more maids then. Now, he can''t buy it even if he wants to.

    I can''t let my little maid get too tired, but I''m not willing to let myself help. If I really helped Lillian do this and that, it would seem that I was very gentle, but wouldn''t thezy life of the happy feudalndlord bepletely ruined?

    While thinking about this, Lillian came out of the kitchen, went to the well to fetch arge bucket of water, and then diligently carried the bucket to the kitchen.

    Robb decided that first of all. He had to help Lillian solve the problem of drawing water since Robb is from the modern times and is much cleaner than people from the medieval age. What Lillian does most of the day now is to fetch water, get up in the morning to boil water and wash Robb''s face and mouth, then boil water to make tea for Robb several times a day, and bring arge bucket of water to Robb in the evening. In addition, Robb had to wash his hands before and after meals, and he was very particr about the hygiene of cutlery and cups. Lillian was asked to wash her clothes with water before using them, and her clothes were changed frequently, which consumed several times more water than ordinary people.

    After the brokennd was reinvigorated, she began to grow potatoes. Now, she often had to draw water to irrigate the fields.

    It is no exaggeration to say that drawing water is Lillian''s heaviest task at this stage. If the problem of drawing water is solved, Lillian can rx by more than half of her current rxation time.

    Robb made a ridiculous decision with a pat on his forehead: "Let''s just make a tap water system. With tap water, Lillian won''t be so tired."

    He raised his voice and shouted, "Lillian, stop what you''re doing after you boil the water and go to town. Find me a Mason and a cksmith."

    As soon as he finished saying that, Lillian heard a woman outside the chapel courtyard cry, " My father, please save my husband. He just fell off a cliff and broke a leg."

    "Oh?" Robb turned to the courtyard door and saw a fat middle-aged woman in a bup standing with a middle-aged man on her back. The man''s face was gray, with many holes in his bup. One of his legs was strangely bent and was dripping with blood.

    Well, with a nce, I can already see whats happening.

    There used to be no priest in this town, so when the vigers were injured, they could only use a bag of medicine to treat the injury. Not only did this treat the injuries slowly, but the patient would also have to bear the pain for a long time and eventually might be disabled for life.

    But now that there is a priest in the town, things are different. A priest can cure the wound with holy magic quickly and safely and will not have to let the patient suffer for a long time or leave side effects, so of course, its better if he shoulde to see the priest.

 Chapter 22: I will teach you divine craftsmanship.

    Chapter 22: I will teach you divine craftsmanship.

    Robb''s eyes nced over the middle-aged man''s broken leg and said, "It''s badly hurt."

    The middle-aged woman hurriedly said, "We, husband and wife are both loyal followers of Light. Please show benevolence and save my husband."

    Whether you believe in the religion of Light or not is none of my business! Robb thought so, but he didn''t say that. There''s no need to make trouble for himself. It''s fun to y a cameo as a priest.

    He put on a bright and holy expression and said, "Oh! My children, I am deeply saddened that you have suffered so much. May God bless you."

    When he was about to throw out a cure, he suddenly remembered that Xuelu had said that he did not need chants to cast magic and suspected that he had an artifact that could shorten the chanting time of the spell. This is not a good misunderstanding. Others may think that he has something valuable on him. What if some thieves plot against him?

    Robb is not afraid but doesn''t like to make trouble for himself. If he lives in an environment with the threat of "Assassination" every day, he can''t bezy.

    Let''s just pretend to chant.

    He didn''t know how to say the authentic chants of this world, so he tried to copy the chant of Xielu and read it blindly, God of Light.." Saying it till that point, he realized that he didn''t know anything about the God of Light. The God of Light has been written and exined in the game''s background story, but he didnt read the background story carefully.

    Damn it! Forget it; whenever the God of Light showed up, he just skipped it and deliberately lowered the volume. He murmured a few sybles that you can''t hear clearly. Hell just say the name of the God of Light and then say, "Please listen to my request. Lend me the divine power temporarily... Fly, Heal! "

    Seeing the priest saying the chant seriously, the middle-aged woman hurriedlyid her husband t on the ground, then quickly knelt down, put her hands on her chest, and prayed piously. A golden light wrapped the middle-aged man''s body, his twisted leg instantly restored to its original condition, and his gray face regained its healthyplexion, and then the middle-aged man jumped with a woosh.

    Probably thinking he was being rude, the man jumped and immediately knelt down: "Thank you, God of Light. Thank you, Father."

    "Well. All right! Get up." Robb began to get upset again, always putting the God of Light before me. Well, forget it, Im an adult, and I wontin about such trifles.

    The middle-aged man stood up and respectfully handed over some silver coins with both his hands, My father, I want to donate this money to the chapel."

    Robb knew that it was payment for the treatment, not a donation to the chapel, just to put it mildly. But a few silver coins is just too small a sum for him to take. He smiled and said, "You don''t have to donate money. I want you to do something for the church, is it alright?"

    Of course, the couple did not dare say no, and nodded quickly, "It is an honor for us to contribute to the messenger of Light."

    Robb said, "Just go to town and bring me a Mason and a cksmith."

    The couple looked at each other and took a while to realize that the priest was taking pity on the poor, so he was unwilling to take their money and changed the price to help him find someonewhat a benevolent man he truly was.

    Praise the God of Light, praise his benevolence, and praise the world.

    The middle-aged man said respectfully, "Father, you dont need to look for a cksmith. I am a cksmith! I''ll stay here and listen to you. My wife will find a Mason for you."

    The middle-aged woman respectfully saluted Robb, then spread her feet and ran to the town mason, the bricyer, while the cksmith stayed and sat down, ready to listen to Robb.

    Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that youre a cksmith. That''s good! Are you good at forging ironware?"

    The cksmith nodded and said, "Yes, my cksmithing is good. No matter howplicated the object is, I can make it perfectly."

    A smile formed on Robb''s face. "Now, I''m going to teach you some very useful knowledge, Divine Craftsmanship. Would you like to learn it?"

    In fact, Western priests are often knowledge disseminators, and they will spread all kinds of technology and knowledge to all parts of the world to recruit believers. Therefore, it is widespread for priests to impart knowledge to the people. Robb''s words did not arouse the middle-aged man''s suspicion but made him very happy, "I do! My father, you not only helped me treat my injuries but will also teach me knowledge, you ... You are really the messenger of God. "

    "Well said." Robb smiled and then said, "First of all, can you make iron pipes?" With his hand, he gesticted a thin pipe that looked like a water pipe.

    The cksmith immediately said, "I''m sorry. I cant!"

    Robb: "Didn''t you just say that your skills are good?"

    The cksmith said awkwardly, "An iron pipe is a very advanced craft, which is usually used to make fireworks. This is not something a country cksmith like me can do. Its usually a divine craft mastered by the army cksmiths of Wang du." (TL: Wang Du was a warlord during the early Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period of China)

    Divine craft.. don''t describe a mere iron pipe as a divine craft." Robb then said, "Now listen to me. First, dissolve the iron, then wrap the dissolved iron on a steel bar. Afterward, beat it evenly, and when it solidifies a little bit, remove the steel bar. Then, you have a formed iron pipe."

    The cksmith looked confused. "Watt? Its that simple?" He thought carefully for a few seconds, and then he was overjoyed, "Thank you, my father. Thank you so much. I can now be as good as an army cksmith."

    Robb said, "I''ll ask you my next question, can you make a faucet?"

    "What is a faucet?"

    Robb had no choice but to use a branch to draw a faucet on the ground to tell the cksmith how to get the valve inside. This thing is a little difficult for this kind of country cksmith. After exining it for a long time, the cksmith finally understood. However, Robb does not know whether this guy can forge it sessfully. It is estimated that even if he is sessful, it will not be precise enough. There will be a slight water leakage, but it does not matter. If it leaks, Ill just take a basin and put it under the faucet.

    "This is a littleplicated, but if I think about it carefully, I''ll be able to create it for father." The cksmith respectfully continued, "Give me two days. No, three days. It should be done by then."

    "Then good, youll be able to finish it quickly. Youll need to forge a few more iron pipes and connect them together. Itll be long, very long." Robb pointed to the chapel''s roof and said, "Together, there will at least one iron pipe that extends from the roof to the kitchen, one from the roof to the yard, and right, one from the roof to the toilet. Yeah! Just consider these three positions for the time being. It requires a lot of iron. I''m afraid you don''t have enough money so here''s some money. You can buy iron with it."

    Robb not only didn''t ept the payment for his treatment but instead gave him a handful of silver coins.

    The cksmith was so ttered that he could swear that Mr. Robb was the kindest, most honest, and most benevolent man he had ever witnessed in his life. He was the true messenger of God, with all the perfect qualities.

    He knelt, worshipped, and praised Robb with all thepliments he knew and left.

 Chapter 23: Archimedes, do you know?

    Chapter 23: Archimedes, do you know?

    The Mason soon arrived. The town wasnt big, so it took only a few minutes for the middle-aged woman to find the Mason. Just like the cksmith just now, he was also a simple and honest middle-aged man. As soon as he saw Robb, he quickly looked respectfully, "My father. I heard that you''re looking for a Mason. I''m happy to help you."

    Robb did not beat around the bush and said directly, "I need you to cut off the chapel roof and build a reservoir of water on it."

    "Huh?" The Mason was startled, "Father, this can''t be done. Building a reservoir on the roof is too heavy. The chapel will copse easily and will easily leak like its raining."

    Robb carefully thought about it. Hes right. The building standards of here still haven''t reached the level of building water reservoirs on the roofs of houses and chapels.

    "I''ll tell you what. Build a small stone tower on the clearing next to the chapel, which is next to the well, and then build a reservoir on top of that tower," Robb said.

    "I can do this." The Mason quickly saluted: "But it takes a little more strength, and a lot of stones need to be moved. I don''t have enough strength alone."

    Manpower''s quite troublesome for ordinary people to get, but for the rich, it is simple. Robb suddenly thought, I used to take tasks in the game and wasmanded by NPCs. Now its my turn to takemand.

    Okay, time to release a building mission.

    He took out two gold coins, smiled, and said, "Okay, now I''ll give you a mission, that is, to help me build a small stone tower as high as the roof, and build a big reservoir on it. These two gold coins are the reward. Think of a way yourself to hire people. I dont have to care."

    The Mason was overjoyed. The manpower of this broken town was valued at two gold coins. He could invite many people to line up and carry stones with less than a dozen silver coins. Deducting the cost of materials, he''ll earn at least one gold coin uponpletion of this mission.

    He said happily, My father, please leave t to me.

    The Mason used all themendatory words he knew to praise Robb and left happily.

    Three dayster!

    Beside the well, a wide and thick stone tower was erected. Since the top of the tower is to be built with a reservoir, the stone tower cannot be built very small and must be built with a big arm and waist. The bottom is solid with stone, and the middle is not hollow like an ordinary "Tower" at all. It was filled with stone. It is not so much a stone tower as a stone mountain.

    The stone mountain was built by twenty townspeople, who kept carrying stones from the rocky slopes on the hillside, built under themand of the Mason for three days, and the cracks between the stones were glued with a strange kind of mud. Each of them was paid only three silver coins, and in this manner, they were already

    pleased.

    The Mason pastedyer afteryer of waterproof material in the top-most part of the reservoir. To be honest, Robb didn''t understand how people prevented water leaks in this era. He couldn''t figure out this strange material, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, it''s good to be able to store water in the end.

    "Father!" The Mason courteously said to Robb, Now it''s ready; after it dries, you can store water in it. If it rains before it dries, I''ll get here immediately and cover it with a tarp."

    Robb said, "Good, these two gold coins are yours."

    The Mason took the money and said, "Thank you, God of Light, and thank you, Father."

    Thanking God again? Fine, if you''re not benevolent, I''m not righteous.

    Robb assumed a magnificent look: "Oh, my child, the God of Light will remember your dedication to the chapel."

    This is called treating him in his own way. Since you like to thank the God of Light so much, I will let the God of Light remember your dedication. As for me, of course, I will not remember. I want to be a feudalndlord with no feelings. Hum!

    After collecting the money, the Mason looked curiously at the stone tower towering by the well, "Father, what on earth are you doing? Although I made this thing for you, I don''t think it is practical. Why should the reservoir be built so high? How can water storage be used like this? Do you have to build adder to climb every time you have to use water?"

    Robb smiled and said, "well, don''t worry yet! The answer will show up soon. "

    At this point, the cksmith came and brought many iron pipes of different lengths and several faucets.

    As soon as he saw Robb, he saluted respectfully, greeted the God of Light first, and then his father, "My father, I finished the iron pipes and faucets as you asked, and after I got the techniques you taught me, I quickly made the iron pipe, but the faucet was so difficult that it took a lot of time."

    "It doesn''t matter. Understandably, it''d take some time." Robb smiled and said to the Mason, "Help the cksmith and put these pipes in the innermost part of the reservoir."

    The cksmith didn''t know what he was doing yet, but as soon as he saw the pipes, he looked up at the reservoir built high above and suddenly understood it. After all, he is a professional who often deals with muddy water, and the reason why water flows downwards is more apparent to him than to anyone else.

    "Hey, hey, hey?" The Mason shouted, "I seem to understand something. It turns out this is how the reservoir is used? My God!"

    The Mason felt as if he had learned something.

    However, he soon sat down on the ground and growled, "No! Although it seems more convenient to get water, if it doesn''t rain, there will be no water in the reservoir, and itll end up being useless. Even if the next rainstorm fills it up, it will run out as long as it doesn''t rain for a few days. Although the idea of adding iron pipes to this high reservoir is great, it is actually not very practical."

    Robb patted the Mason on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Archimedes, do you know?"

    "I know!" The Mason nodded abruptly and said, "Archimedes, the most famous specialist of ancient devils, is known to all on this continent."

    Robb said, "Great devil specialist? Ahem!"

    Well, it seems that Archimedes exists in this world, but he is no longer an ordinary mathematician but a devil specialist; forget it, that''s not the point! First of all, Robb said, "Archimedes solved the pumping problem a long time ago. Its name is Archimedes Water Screw."

 Chapter 24: Water Screw

    Chapter 24: Water Screw

    Around 250 B.C. in Europe, Archimedes solved the problem of pumping water. He designed a very powerful water screw. That''s why Robb was surprised that Archimedes became a devil specialist in this world and has been dead for many years. Robb estimated that Archimedes'' water screws are already being used by many in this vast world, but this remote town doesn''t know it yet.

    For the time being, Robb wont exin what Archimedes water screw is. The Mason should first work with the cksmith to install all the iron pipes, faucets, and other things. They''ll have to connect the iron pipes by burning both ends of the iron pipe on the spot and connecting them. The ce where the faucet connects with the iron pipe should also be heated and connected. We can only use this simple and rough way to seal pipes together in this era. Put short, three long pipes were directed down from the reservoir and connected to the chapel toilet, kitchen, and the fields in the yard.

    Next, well have to wait till the reservoir is dry before we can put it to use.

    Therefore, at this moment, Robb called the cksmith, drew a picture of Archimedes'' water screw on the ground with a branch, smiled, and said to the cksmith, "When you head back, you have to forge this next. This time the iron pipe can be thicker, the iron sheet thinner, and bent into a spiral. This shouldn''t be too difficult.

    "Oh, there''s nothing wrong with that." The cksmith said, "I can do it."

    He was so excited to find out that he could learn the techniques equal to a "Divine Craftsman" from Robb that his biceps stirred. It reached the point where he couldn''t wait to make this bizarre object for him to see.

    Two dayster, the screw pump wasplete. Although the cksmith''s skills weren''t good and couldn''t make it urate enough with each spiral parallel, it''s fine as long as it can pump water; its ugliness is irrelevant.

    Two days wasn''t enough time for the reservoir to dry, so Robb secretly used wind and fire magic at night to dry it up. He did this to match the timing of the cksmith.

    Hundreds of townspeople flocked to the chapel that morning, and even the mayor and his wife came to watch. In such a small town, people can easilye and watch whenever the chapel ns to do something. The townspeople all came to watch when they heard that the priest would show off his great skills today.

    The small courtyard of the yard was full of people, with Robb and Lillian surrounded in the middle.

    The townspeople pointed at the reservoir above, and people were murmuring in a quiet voice from time to time.

    Robb doesnt have to listen to be able to guess what theyre talking about. Theyre probably wondering what this thing is for. Now, all thats required is a demonstration.

    "cksmith put the screw in the well."

    "Alright, Father!" The cksmith and several townspeople who came to help carry the long Archimedes screw to the well and put one end of the screw into the deep well while the other end was on the edge of the reservoir. The long spiral iron barrel attracted all the townspeople to stretch their necks to watch.

    Westwind town is a small town with "mining, agriculture, hunting, and herbalism" at its core. There are a lot of cksmiths in this town, with more than a dozen cksmiths standing in the crowd. They looked at the spiral iron barrel and thought, I can also build this thing. I just don''t know what it is, but if it works, I''ll make one.

    The Mason leaned up and stirred the handle of the screw pump himself. Soon the whole screw began to rotate, and the curved spiral pipe kept pumping water out of the well, and soon the first drop of water was pumped into the reservoir.

    "Woah! This is something that draws water from a lower surface to a higher surface."

    Wow! This thing is awesome!

    It is said that it is the invention of Archimedes, an ancient devil specialist.

    Thats amazing!

    I cant believe we can pump up water like this. Hey, if we put this thing by the river, wont we be able to pump water to irrigate the farnds?

    Yes, thats amazing. Lets make one for our familyter.

    For these simple townspeople, this kind of craft can genuinely be regarded as a "Divine Craft." They all couldn''t help but sigh.

    As the screw pump kept spinning, the water in the well was pumped up inrge quantities, and soon the reservoir was filled with water; and the Mason who was in charge of operating the pump was not tired at all, and rotating the screw was much easier than he had imagined. He couldn''t help shouting with ecstasy, "My father, this thing is great! I can''t wait to see your next demonstration."

    "Well, the reservoir is full, so let''s move on to the next stage." Robb stood out with a holy smile on his face and stood in front of the faucet by the farnds. He raised his hand high and said to the townspeople around him, "My children, next, what you will see is a truly great thing that can improve your life. I call it tap water."

    "Tap water?" The townspeople whispered silently.

    They saw Robb''s hand softly twisting the faucet

    tter!

    Clearwater gushed out of the faucet.

    The result was as expected. The Mason wasn''t surprised. He was the first person in the town toprehend the tap water system, but the other vigers looked confused and thought for dozens of seconds. Their eyes extended along with the faucet to the reservoir. They finally realized what they saw.

    Robb said with a smile, "When you want to use water at home, just connect the pipe to where you want it to go. At any time, just gently twist the faucet top, and the iron pipes will send the water directly from the reservoir... Twist it in the opposite direction and look. The water stopped flowing."

    After saying this, Robb found that the faucet was still dripping after it was twisted tightly. Ehh, there wasnt any rubber ring in it after all, so It was impossible for it not to leak. He hooked a wooden basin with his foot and put it under the faucet. And then continued to put on a brilliant and holy expression.

    "Wow!"

    "That''s amazing."

    "This This is great!"

    "Praise the God of Light, praise our father, praise Archimedes, for giving us such a great craft!"

    Robb can''t helpining again. I''m not jealous of you praising Archimedes, but what''s with the order of your praises? Putting the God of Light in front and me in the second ce, all in front of Archimedes. Doesnt Archimedes want merits? Hello?? Apologize to Archimedes for me!

    While everyone was busy doing praises, Robb walked towards his stone stool, sat down, and instantly returned to a state ofziness, "Alright, I''m done doing the demonstration. You guys do what you have to do, don''t throw boos here. I have passed the necessary information to you guys. You guys will just have to figure it out by yourselves."

    The townspeople slowly dispersed. Then, the mayor grabbed the Mason and the cksmith: "Hey, don''t go, my family is going to install one of these things. Hurry to my house to help make one."

    "The price..."

    "We''ll negotiate over the price."

    [Robb acquired tap water]

    TL: Hi guys, sorry for the rough trantion. I''m sick today, so my mind''s kinda muddled rn. Some words were also difficult to convert to English, so I hope you guys aren''t too bothered...

 Chapter 25: The year of the Black Dragons Flight

    Chapter 25: The year of the ck Dragons Flight

    The townspeople dispersed, and the chapel returned to tranquility. Lillian jumped towards the faucet with a woosh, looked left and right, and then, like Robb, gently twisted the faucet.

    "Wow!"

    A surge of water came out, which startled Lillian. She hurriedly twisted the faucet again and eximed, "Master, this thing is so interesting."

    "it''s not for fun." Robb saidzily, "This will be used to reduce your workload. I''m too tired to see you draw water many times a day, so I made this thing. In the future, when you want to use water, you can gently carry it from here, so you won''t have to get it from the well anymore. Oh, by the way, there are faucets in kitchens and toilets, and if you want me to add faucets anywhere else, just let me know, and I''ll call the cksmith to install another one."

    An inexplicable expression arose on Lillians face. Her face flushed, and her originally snow-white European face now has a touch of red. It hit him hard. Robb couldnt help but look stunned. He has never seen something like this in the game.

    Thank you, master. Lillian bit her lower lip and said, I swear Ill be loyal to master for my entire life.

    "Well, don''t make such an oath just yet." Robb said, "Youll never know. One day, a new life mighte for you, so dont rush to set the tone of your life."

    In fact, he was talking about his feelings about his own life. Who would have thought that he would suddenly be transferred into the game after maxing everything? The ups and downs of life are truly hard to describe.

    Master, master the faucet keeps dripping. Should we take care of it first? Cried Lillian.

    "Okay!" Robb then said, "Go and fetch me a pen and a white cloth. I''ll write amission and post it in the town center. I''ll give a gold coin to anyone who can find me a piece of natural rubber.

    Isnt it a waste to spend money like this? Should we just look for it in the ck Pine Mountain Range ourselves?

    "I won''t go. Even if I have to die, I won''t go." Robb turned over and over on the stone stool. He then said, "No way I''m searching a forest like an idiot again. I''m now an NPC who gives out missions, not an adventurer that does missions."

    Time slowly passed with hisziness.

    And several days passed in a blink of an eye!

    Robb''s faucet no longer leaked. A group of townspeople dived into the woods. After avoiding a small group of goblins, they dug up many medicinal materials and picked up a piece of natural rubber for Robb''smission.

    And finally, the faucets in Robbs house wont leak anymore.

    Lillians job is much easier now. As soon as she twists the faucet cap, the tap water surges out, saving her a lot of time. Only when the water in the reservoir is used up does, she have to take some time and effort to pump water in. However, it is still very different from having to draw water from a well.

    She had more time to stand beside Robb, sewing silently while Robb was beingzy. One master and one servant, as quiet as a picture.

    Now, she can not only cook delicious steak but also how to make a maid''s costume. She can sew it even without Rob''s tailoring mastery and skills.

    In her spare time, she has made several types of clothing for Robb, all of which were designed in a style that priests often wear. Robb could also sew, but he felt that the clothes he made weren''t as pleasant as those made by women, so he ignored theck of defense and put on the clothes made by Lillian.

    That afternoon, Lillian sat beside Robb, sewing with her little hands and said, Master, the field is ready, and when ites the right time to sow sweet potatoes, we can nt a wholeyer of them.

    Oh? Grow sweet potatoes? Robb remembered that he had never asked what month and year it was currently in this world. Other than the fact that it wasn''t cold to wear a T-shirt, jeans, and tube clothes in the cemetery in the middle of the night.

    "Ah? Howe master doesnt even know what month and year it is? " Lillian tilted her head curiously and said, "This year is 1344 and the year of the ck Dragons Flight. On July 20, a month before august, I will be able to nt the sweet potatoes.

    Robb said, "I can understand that the year is 1344, but what do you mean by the year of the ck Dragons Flight?

    Lillian became more and more curious. Why didn''t her master know? However, she was only a ve, so she did not question the qualifications of her master and honestly replied, "Since my childhood, Ive heard adults say that there is a great mountain range in the middle of the Fengmo Continent, in which there lives a ck dragon named Avicus. Its existed since the prehistoric era, so no one knows exactly how old it is. Usually, it sleeps in the mountains and does note out to cause trouble, but every four years, it wakes up and flies out of the mountain to look for treasures to take back into its cave. Therefore, every year thats a multiple of 4, one or two cities will be ransacked by the ck dragon, and that year is called the ck Dragons Flight."

    "I see." Robb divided the number 1344 by four and came up with an answer, "In other words, this guy has robbed humans at least 336 times, and yet he hasn''t been ughtered yet?"

    "Its too powerful." Lillian stuck out her little tongue and said, "There were countless adventurers who wanted to kill it and get the thousands of years of treasure from its cave. However, it can easily kill the greatest warrior in the world. No one could beat Avicus, the ck dragon. We can only pray that it does not fly to our city."

    At this moment, she whispered, "However, I''ve been through the ck Dragon''s Flight three times, but I haven''t seen it yet. In a poor town like ours, there isn''t even a decent piece of treasure. The ck dragon must not have found it appealing. It will nevere to Westwind town, more like, "I may never even get a chance to see it."

    Dont nt gs! But maybe if you nt this g, youll be able to eat on the same table with it this year, Robb said.

    Hmm? What do you mean by nting gs? Lillian looked perplexed.

    Well, its a little hard to exin.

    Rob was chatting happily with the little maid until he saw arge group of peopleing to the chapel door, headed by the mayor, followed by his wife and son, as well as some of the most respectable rich men in town, all with their wives and children.

    Robb said, What are you doing? Do you want to confess?

    The mayor said, My father, wevee to invite you to meet Baron Perseus at the towns gate.

    What? Whos Baron Perseus? asked Robb. I dont know him well, why should I meet him?

    TL: I feel like an idiot ...(*)

 Chapter 26: A nun is coming

    Chapter 26: A nun ising

    The mayor and the rich townsmen all felt awkward, thinking silently, My father doesnt r even know Baron Perseus.

    Several secondster, the mayor said, "In fact, we don''t know him either. We just heard of him. He is a member of the White Lion Cavalry on the western border of Mingzhen, and the Great Duke trusts him a lot. This time, he came to our Westwind town because of you."

    "Me?" Robb said, I don''t even know him. Why is he here for me?"

    The mayor said, Yes. Just a few days ago, didn''t you prevent the three skeletons in the cemetery from being stolen by the necromancer and then expose a huge conspiracy? You asked us to write and ask the Lord to deal with it, so the merchant sent the letter to the Great Duke, who attached great importance to it, and sent his right-hand man, Baron Perseus, to deal with the matter."

    So that''s what happened!

    Robb has teased the little maid and installed a water system these past few days, so he forgot about the necromancer. After all, hed long been bored of such worldly matters and didnt bother to take the matter to heart. How could he be worried about it? He just didn''t expect that his casual bluff at that time had already touched the concern of the Great Duke.

    How annoying!

    Robb tilted his mouth, Not going, not going. Why should I be the one to meet him? He shoulde here to meet me instead!

    The mayor was speechless for a moment and thought, The priest of light is so famous that he doesnt have to care about a mere baron.

    The rich men thought, "Father is usually kind to us, but he''s impatient when dealing with the baron. It seems that he''s the kind of person who only cares about ordinary people but dislikes associating with nobles. I suddenly feel like Father is too benevolent."

    The mayor hurriedly said, "My father, it doesnt matter if you dont want to greet Baron Perseus, but there is also a nun of Light. You Buy hair Ren, even if Baron Perseus, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to greet him, but there is also a nun from the Holy see. You probably have to go and greet her."

    "Ah? There''s a nun?" Robb cheered up instantly, "Why didn''t you tell me there was a nun? Ahh, I have always cared for my fellow church members, as I am also a devout believer of the God of Light. Of course, I''ll meet her. Ahem! In this small town without anything, there''s no one who can discuss the teachings of Light with me. My heart has long been turned into a withered desert and urgently needs revitalization with my fellow church members. Ahem! Ahem! Cut the crap, my children, lead the way."

    Mayor and the rich townsmen, "."

    Robb turned to Lillian and said, Clean the house. Dont let the church members see our chapel looking dirty.

    Yes, master! Lillian hurriedly took a broom.

    Robb wore a brand-new priest''s outfit, which Lillian had just sewed for him. It was a good fit. He trimmed his blonde hair and looked at himself through a mirror. There wasn''t any dirt on his face. It was nice and a bit too handsome. Now time to go and see little sister nun.

    Of course, I''m just going to take a look. I have no hidden intentions (serious face).

    Ill just have to pray that the nun is a little sister. If its an old nun, then... I just hope things wonte to that

    Robb prayed earnestly to the heavens, "God of Light, I ask of you for your assistance. I hope your nuns are all beautiful women, not the kinds that look like old witches. Because I have umted a lot of believers for you, you can''t ignore my little demands, right?"

    Following the mayor and his party, they soon came to the eastern gate of the town, where there is a road that extends to the southeast, leading to the "Bright Road, and then to the "Capital of Saints." Merchants and soldiers often opt for this road, which is the bridge between the towns on the western border and Wangdu.''

    After waiting at the town gate for less than ten minutes, the dust rose and flew across the road, and an army appeared in the distance. Robb thought he would see cavalry; after all, theyre called the White Lion Cavalry, but it was actually an infantry unit.

    Moreover, this army ispletely different from the typical knights in heavy armor. They are swordsmen and archers, all in Light armor. Their number isn''trge either, just a bit more than a hundred.

    There were two horses in front. One is a white horse, mounted by a tall and mighty knight in heavy armor that looks very powerful.

    The other was a red horse. It was shorter and was mounted by a nun. You can see a blue and white-edged nun outfit, which released a graceful aura. It is evident from his position that it is indeed a little sister.

    Well, I didnte in vain! Robb was happy, God of Light, you truly didnt fool e, hehe.

    The mayor turned around and said, My father, what are you talking about? Your voice was too quiet. I couldnt hear you clearly.

    Robb spread his hand and said, "I am praying for them. It must have been a very difficult journey. May the God of Light bless them."

    The army finally arrived after a while, and the knight in front dismounted. Although he was dressed in heavy armor, he dismounted smoothly. He looked like a fierce athletic man who could urately shoot while riding on a horse.

    This man seemed to be Baron Perseus, a member of the White Lion Cavalry. Robb nced at him and was disappointed. Unlike in the game, it wasn''t possible to tell what the upation of others is in the real world. His attire looks like he could be a warrior, pdin, or even a priest, because western priests may also wear heavy armor and go to battle with weapons. I even remember throwing a holy counter or something back in the game.

    Of course, Robb''s attention wasn''t on the man. He only nced at the man before turning his attention to the nun.

    The nun also dismounted, and her blue skirt drew a beautiful arc mid-air. It was beautiful. Robb found that the nun was skilled, unlike the backline type that can only chant magic. Not until she stood on the ground could he see her face clearly. She''s a young girl, about twenty years old. She''s good-looking with deep facial features. Her expression remained cold and indifferent. She has blonde hair like Robb, but it was mostly covered by her hood, with only a little bit of her bangs showing.

    The baron and nun came up to Robb and others, and the mayor and the rich townsmen immediately bowed and saluted, "Wee, Baron Perseus." It seemed that they also wanted to greet the nun, but they didnt know her name, so they had to say awkwardly, "Wee, nun."

    Perseus casually said, En." After dealing with the mayor and the rich townsmen, he strode up to Robb and said, "Are you Mr. Robb? I am Baron Perseus of the White Lion Cavalry. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

 Chapter 27: Nun from the Church of Light

    Chapter 27: Nun from the Church of Light

    Robb said, "Oh, hello as well! It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    When others are polite, Robb will also be polite.

    Baron Perseus said solemnly, "We have received a letter from you saying that there is a necromancer stealing bones here in a vain attempt to form an army of the undead and to do some insane conspiracy. The Great Duke attaches great importance to it.... "

    When he said this, Robb was embarrassed. A few days ago, he threw the pot out ofziness, deliberately portrayed the matter exaggeratedly, and asked the mayor not to ask him to help. He did not expect that it would rm the Great Duke. Isnt this a little too much?

    If it was just a thief mage stealing a few skeletons to do something sneaky, the Great Duke would be depressed after his painstaking efforts to find out.

    I wontfort you with sweets even if you cry.

    Just as he was thinking about this, he saw Baron Perseus make a solemn salute, with one hand on his chest, and his upper body bowed 90 degrees forward, for it was not easy for him to bend down because he was wearing heavy armor. His armor rubbed and rattled.

    He only heard him earnestly say, "Thank you for providing such important information. After receiving your notice, the Great Duke sent scouts and cavalry to several nearby viges to investigate. He was surprised to find that most of the towns near the ck Pine Mountains Range had skeletons stolen. Some towns had only a few skeletons stolen, some as many as hundreds, and in towns without priests, the theft was very serious. Counting all the stolen skeletons, more than 700 were stolen."

    Then, he paused to let Robb digest what he had just exined and then went on, "Before you reported this, no one paid attention to it. The mayors of several towns even thought that wild animals dug up the bones. They didn''t even bother tracking them and didn''t report it at all. Your announcement made everything clear and made the Great Duke send someone to scout."

    Hearing this, Robb couldnt help but freeze slightly and thought, What, is there really a huge conspiracy going on? Didnt I just open my mouth and ramble? It really is undesirable to be able to nt gs at random.

    Baron Perseus said with a heavy look, "You are right to worry. There is an evil necromancer who is forming an army of undead. God knows what it''s going to look like. This year happens to be the year of the ck Dragons Flight, and the main forces of the royal knights are guarding the Capital of Saints, not knowing when and where it''ll attack, and don''t dare to rx at all. Our white lion cavalry''s main force is also guarding the Bright Road. If the ck dragon appears, we will fight it to the death. Young people have more chances to act now that the main army cant run around anymore. The necromancer must have seen this and took the opportunity to assemble an army of undead to engage in his conspiracy."

    Robb secretly cursed, Erase! Clear! Delete! No, I smell trouble.

    The Baron said, "The main army couldn''t be moved recklessly now, so the great duke said that their and movements of the necromancers must be determined before the White Lion Cavalry can be dispatched to defeat his undead army with lightning speed."

    "Oh, I see," Robb said. "That''s really hard work."

    He wanted to change the subject. Otherwise, the Baron might open his mouth to invite him to join the team to look for the necromancer.

    Though he can refuse and kick everyone away when hes unhappy, doing so would undoubtedly destroy hiszy life.

    If he refuses the Church''s order or kicks out the people in front of him right now, his fake priesthood will certainly be exposed.

    The armies of the kingdom of Gran and the Church of Light wille like tidal waves, and Ill have to beat them back wave after wave. Frick, wont it just be a tower defense mission then?

    Hes long since been towered of tower defense!

    If you dont want to make trouble for yourself, then Ill just change the subject.

    Robb turned to the nun standing next to him, and now, standing closer, he saw more clearly. The nun was tall and shapely. The nun outfit could not hide her graceful posture, coupled with her cold facial features and facial expression. It was pleasing to the eye, and he said, "Who is this nun?"

    The Baron was sessfully distracted and hastened to introduce the characters: "This is Ishir, the nun of the Church of Light! Because this incident involved tracking down a necromancer, and Holy Magic is the nemesis of the necromancer, the Great Duke asked the Church for assistance, and they sent this nun to assist us in our investigation."

    Wow! Robb was overjoyed. So since you already have the help of a nun, you wont have to pull me in. Safe, safe, Im safe.

    However, a new question arose. Since this nun is from the Church of Light, wouldnt she be able to tell that hes a fake priest? Hell first try then.

    Robb smiled at Ishir, Nice to meet you, my sister.

    Ishir indifferently, with an icy expression, and emotionlessly replied, "Hello, my father."

    Robb thought, Great, I can be relieved now. It seems like she doesnt know that Im a fake priest.

    Come to think of it, this is normal. In the medieval era, information and transportation were extremely underdeveloped, and the Holy Light Chapel where this nun was located was only a small branch of the Church of Light. How could she know whether the priests in all the continents'' churches were real?

    Not to mention her, even if the popees, he may not know whether he is real or not unless, before hees here, the pope looks through the List of Priests of all the churches on the continent. From Mary to Sunny and Ivory, He still wont find my name

    Ishir said coldly, "Father, we are here to find the necromancer as soon as possible. Please take us to the cemetery. There may still be clues left by the necromancer."

    Okay! Come with me.

    Robb thought to himself, As long as you don''t ask me for help, you can toss and y as much as you like.

    He led the way towards the chapel, followed by the Baron and nun, then arge group of soldiers, the mayor, and the rich townsmen of the town were driven away and werent allowed to follow at all.

    By this time, Lillian''s already cleaned the chapel; even the yard of the chapel was clean. She was a little afraid when she saw so many people hiding behind a tree and showing half of her face asionally.

    Robb was worried that the "nobles" around him would attack her. He''d inevitably have to fight against them to protect her if they did. So he waved to her, and Lillian understood and went back to the servants'' room and didn''te out.

 Chapter 28: A low-ranked priest who hasnt completely learned holy magic

    Chapter 28: A low-ranked priest who hasntpletely learned holy magic

    The soldiers stopped at the door and divided into two teams. The first team is in charge of guarding the gate, while the second is spread out outside to protect the entire chapel.

    Robb found that although their army was small, it was well-trained. Baron Perseus didn''t speak at all while the captain only pointed fingers. The soldiers found their station by themselves, so it can be said that they didn''tck any training.

    As soon as Baron Perseus entered the yard, he found a reservoir standing high near the well. It was so high that he couldn''t tell there was a water reservoir, but only arge pile of stones built into a tform.

    He pointed curiously at the reservoir and said, Father, have you built a beacon in the chapel? If so, why is the beacon so short?

    "It''s for water storage; there''s a water reservoir on it." Robbughed.

    What are you doing storing water so high? Baron Perseus couldnt understand, but he didnt go about asking him questions. His top priority is still to find out the clues of the necromancer first. There wasnt any need for anyone to lead the way to the cemetery.

    Sister Ishir followed behind while Robb movedzily.

    The baron crouched in front of an empty tomb and looked inside. He looked at the traces of the dirt at the mouth of the hole, and he looked up, Sure enough, the skeleton crawled out. Even the earth was dug out from the inside.

    The nun also went to the mouth of the hole, and after a few seconds, "I can still feel the gloomy spirit left by the necromancer."

    The nun was really beautiful. She squatted down and stretched out her hand with an aura of tranquil beauty; coupled with her facial features and cold expression, she seemed like a painting.

    The baron looked up at Robb and said, Father, can you borate on what you saw that night?

    "Oh, no problem!" Robb slowly borated on what he''d seen that night. Of course, he only said that he used to dispel magic to stop the necromancer; he didn''t say that he used ''Control Skeleton'' to get the body back into the grave.

    The baron and nun listened calmly. After a few seconds, the baron looked up and then to the hillside, "It seems that he may have been on that hillside manipting the skeletons, and after being dispelled, he withdrew decisively. I should send a team to search that side immediately."

    Robb thought to himself, "He''s not there! I used detection magic at that time, but he wasn''t there.

    Robb wouldn''t say this out loud, though, to not cause any trouble.

    He didnt say it, but the nun next to him did. She said, "Baron, I don''t think the necromancer was on the hillside."

    Robb thought to himself, Huh? How did you know? Sister Detective Conan edition? Just a look at the scene, and vo?

    The baron looked back curiously, Sister, can you tell me your reason?

    The nun put on a cold face, "This necromancer is engaged in a huge conspiracy and has stolen more than seven hundred skeletons. From this point of view, he must be very strong. He''s not ipetent; otherwise, his magic wouldn''t be able to control an army of undead."

    Robb and the baron agreed, Good point!

    The nun continued, "If such a powerful necromancer had been on that hillside, do you think he would have retreated obediently? If a priest in a remote town stops his plot, the priest may even uncover his plot. He''ll have to immediately kill the priest then and pretend to be a thief so as to prevent Westwind town from sending that letter to the Great Duke."

    The baron said, "Oh," and realized, "Yes, that''s true."

    Robb thought to himself, Huh? This nun is very clever! Indeed, the necromancer did not know how strong I was, and if he had been here, he would have rushed out to kill me, but he could not reach out to me from so far away. Knowing that it was toote to stop me from sending the message, he just gave up on the idea. Of course, he was wise to give up; otherwise, he would have hung on the fifth-gear ceiling fan by now.

    The baron immediately had a thought and added, What if the necromancers afraid of being restrained by holy magic, so he didnt dare attack this priest?

    The nun shook her head with a cold face, Although holy magic can restrain the necromancer, it also depends on who is using the holy magic. A powerful necromancer isnt afraid of a low-ranked priest who hasntpletely learned holy magic. The so-called restraint can only be said in the case of equal strength.

    Oh, I see. The baron nodded and asked nothing more.

    However, the conversation between them affixed to Robbs head the title A low-ranked priest who hasntpletely learned holy magic."

    Robb didn''t know how toin, so he justforted himself, "Forget it, there are many nuns from the big city. In her eyes, town priests mustn''t be strong. I won''t argue to maintain my low profile. I''mzy. Whatever you say, lest you think I''m strong. You''ll probably drag me to do this and that for you if you do."

    The baron thought carefully, All the viges and towns where the bones were stolen are at the foot of the ck Pine Mountain Range. We are certain that when the necromancer stole the bones, his body was quite far from them. That is to say, Hisir should be in the depths of the ck Pine Mountain Range.

    He held out his hand and pointed to the mountain in front of him, It seems that we have to go into that mountain to look for it. More than a dozen skeletons were stolen not too long ago, so he shouldve left many traces when he entered the mountain. If we follow those traces, well have a good chance of finding the necromancer.

    The nun nodded, Alright!

    Robb said, Lets go! Lets go!! Im out of trouble now! Its just that itll be a little regretful to have the beautiful nun leave. There is only a priest and no nuns in the chapel. It feelscking.

    While he was thinking about this, the baron said, "Fortunately, I was prepared. I brought light swordsmen and archers. It''ll be no problem for them to search the mountain. It''s gettingte. We''ll station in town for one night and head to the mountain tomorrow morning. My soldiers will camp on the hillside next to the cemetery. I saw a stream over there; you don''t have to stay with us old men. Just rest in the chapel for the night."

 Chapter 29: I hate that everyone in this world is dirty

    Chapter 29: I hate that everyone in this world is dirty

    Baron Perseus led the soldiers to the hillside and camped along a brook. His soldiers were skilled. They managed to camp in an instant.

    However, the cold nun, Ishir, stayed.

    They stared at each other for an instant.

    Father, Im going to stay for the night. Ishir was clearly saying her thanks, but her expression was t, cold, and emotionless.

    Robb had no reason to refuse such a beautiful nun''s request to stay in the chapel for a night, either from a man''s or a priest''s point of view. He shrugged, "You''re wee to stay, sister."

    "That, um, I only live with a single little maid in the chapel, so there are still several vacant rooms. Just take whichever you like." Robb said, "Besides, bedding and other necessities are not avable right now... I"

    He was about to say that I would ask the maid to buy them when Ishir took the lead and said, "I''ll take care of it. I''ll go around townter and borrow one from one of the believers."

    "Why borrow from a believer? Just buy it." Robb said, "Borrowing bedding can be scary. If the original owner has skin diseases or anything simr and doesn''t even wash it Tut-tut, I''d rather buy a new one."

    Ishir replied, I dont have money! Nuns dont need money.

    Hearing this, Robb suddenly remembered that nuns must make three vows. The first is "Divine Poverty," or, in other words, being poor.

    Nuns spend their entire lives defending their own poverty and have no personal belongings. Although they are asionally paid for their work, they won''t leave with the money but give it either to an orphanage or a church.

    Although a little strange, one things certain. That is, they are not materialistic people.

    Robb loves these types of women. He spread his hands and said, "If you don''t have money, I do. I''ll ask Lillian to buy you a set."

    Ishir shook her head thoughtfully and said, "No need! I''ll just stay for a night. I''ll borrow a set of bedding. You don''t have to be worried about infectious diseases. I know the magic "Cure Disease," which can borrow holy power from the God of Light to curemon diseases. Father, you are also a holy priest. Do you not know "Cure Disease?"

    Robb replied, "Though I know "Cure Disease," I won''t get myself infected deliberately and then use it to cure it. I''m not out of my mind.

    Huh? I feel like theres something wrong with what I just said.

    Whatever, I''m the host. I''ll just make some demands on the guests.

    He then forcefully said, I dont care which quality ce you came from. Since youvee to my chapel, youll have to listen to me. Ill pay for the bedding. Dont go outside and borrow some dirty, smelly, and infected bedding. Otherwise, Ill wrap you up in that smelly bedding and throw you into the cemetery for the night.

    Oh! Well, since you insist, I dont have any problem with that. Ishir stopped being overly polite and calmy and epted Robb''s offer. In the eyes of nuns, it was only natural for the church to provide food, clothing, and shelter because they devoted their lives to the God of Light.

    Of course, she didn''t know that Robb wasn''t from the Church of Light. She would''ve pictured a huge sacred nova on his face if she did.

    Thats right, sister. Robb said, Since Ill be spending the next half of the day in the yard, can I make a small request?

    Ishir asked, What requests?

    Think about it. Whenever I call you, I need to say ''My sister''. It''s so long and troublesome to say, but if I call you by your name ''Ishir, itll also be quite long. Why dont I just call you Yi? How is it?

    "No!," Ishir coldly said, Please use a more formal name.

    All right, little Yi.

    Please call me sister.

    I see, little Yi.

    Ishir,

    He was unreasonable. She didnt know how to talk to such a priest, so she just shook her head and gave up arguing. Call me whatever you want.

    She went into the chapel to find a vacant room, put down her luggage, and went back to the yard, where she saw Robb telling Lillian, "Go to town and buy some bedding for the nun. Oh, and while youre there, buy some towels, water cups, and bowls. The things she''ll use must be separated from ours. Err, let''s see, maybe something simr will happen in the future. Just buy a few more sets for backup."

    My father, Ill only stay for a night. Little Yi raised her voice, Theres no need for you to waste so much money.

    I know! Even if you only stay for an hour, your drinking cups and eating bowls must still be different from ours. Do you understand now?

    Little Yi,

    She''s having a hard time understanding Robb''s strange penchant for cleanliness. Isn''t it odd that he''s this fixated on cleanliness? Suddenly, she thought of something, and with an angry look on her cold face, Do you think Im dirty?

    "I don''t think you''re dirty." Robb immediately denied it, and as soon as Little Yi''s face eased up, he added, "I hate that everyone in this world is dirty. Oh, no, my little Lillian had learned in recent days and has be quite hygienic. Everyone except her and me is dirty."

    Nonsense. Little Yi got angry, I take baths too.

    Once every? Robb asked.

    "Six No, seven days!" (This world isn''t in the middle ages but is a world of swords and magic. There aren''t any differences between taking or not taking baths. It''s just part of the setting, don''t worry about it. Please let history respect my father-inw''s setting. If my father-inw said that she washes once every seven days, then she washes every seven days! Don''t reason with me, history!).

    Robb immediately showed a look of extreme disgust on his face and screamed, "Don''t Don''te closer. Oh, my God, it''s hard to imagine how dirty you are. You have such a pretty face, but it''s a big trash can and a moving collection of bacteria. If you want to stay in my chapel tonight, you must take a bath, now, now!"

    Little Yi almost fainted by his remarks, "I have washed very hard, all right? Do you take a bath every five days? How dare you use this tone to criticize me!"

    Robb told Lillian, Tell this dirty nun the rules of this chapel.

    Lillian did not dare to talk nonsense to a nun like Robb did. She saluted respectfully, "Sister, the master''s rule is that you must take a bath every day, rinse your mouth three times a day, wash your hands before and after meals, and if you fail to do a good job, he will instantly bezy. Ahem. Ahem. Instantly change from a gentle priest to a violent one. Uh. Err, master, I was talking too fast. I''ll shush now. I''m not going to call you azy or violent priest."

    Robb, "You already said it!"

    "Wha, master. I didn''t mean to. "

    Robb grabbed Lillian and crumpled her little face into several strange shaped.

 Chapter 30: With all due respect, may I ask

    Chapter 30: With all due respect, may I ask

    Looking at the master and maid fooling around, even Little Yi lost her anger. Instead, her heart was filled with doubts. Whats the difference between this pair of master and servant? The maids a country girl, so she probably doesnt know the rules, but the master didnt even make a scene. Is there such a priest in the church of Light? None of the priests Ive seen were like this.

    After being toyed around by Robb, Lillian went to town to buy the bedding and daily necessities, and soon, peace was restored to the little chapel.

    Little Yi and Robb didnt know each other well, so she couldnt find anything to say. It was awkward, so she wanted to do something. She saw a bunch of messy footprints on the ground at the yard gate left by the people who came earlier, so she took up a broom and swept the floor.

    The beautiful nun swept the floor. It was beautiful. The key was her style which Robb appreciated very much.

    After she finished sweeping, she wanted to clean a table. So, she went into the house to find a bucket and wrapped a rope around it. When she was about to throw it into the well, Robb cried out, "Wait, err, here, we don''t pull water out of the well."

    Hmm? Little Yi looked at him curiously, Then, how do you use water?

    "Look at the corner of the field; there''s an iron pipe hanging down, see? It''s attached to a water reservoir."

    I see it!

    "Good, go there now, use that faucet. Yes! That thing, rotate it gently and don''t put in a lot of strength."

    As soon as Little Yi twisted it ording to his words, the rattling water gushed out of the faucet and startled her, Whats this? Magic?

    Robb pointed at the reservoir above in the yard and said with a smile, "It''s called tap water. It''s not magic. Put simply. It means to take out water from water stored in high ces and use it in lower ces."

    Little Yi looked up at the reservoir, then at the faucet. She seemed to understand something. She put the bucket under the faucet and watched the clear water slowly fill up the bucket. She then gently rotated the faucet. The water stopped, then she turned it on again, the water came again, and then it stopped again.

    After ying with it repeatedly three or four times, her cold expression melted slightly, and she shed a smile for a moment, but she immediately put it away. She said, "It''s so convenient to use water like this! No wonder you can take a bath every day. If I had this too, I could bathe every day.

    "There are also faucets and toilets in and near the kitchen." Robb said thoughtfully, "Be sure to wash your hands after pooping. I know you like wiping your buttocks with your hands."

    Little Yi,

    He didn''t have to say that. Little Yi almost went crazy and said with a straight face, "Father, don''t you have any gentlemanly manners?" Can the word buttocks be used in discussion with a nun?"

    "This is called stating facts."

    There are some things you can say and things you cant!

    "This is not a question of whether it can be said, but a question that must be said. Personal hygiene habits, defend them to your death. There is no room for euphemism, or you''ll die off some strange disease sooner orter."

    Huh?! Little Yi stopped talking. Robb stopped bothering as well.

    Robb then spread out his hands, copsed on a stone stool, and becamezy.

    After a long time, Lillian returned and brought back the daily necessities, but when she was going to help Little Yi make her bed, she was stopped by her. The hardworking nun decided to make her own bed without needing external help. Robb found something good about her with this small action. This girl doesn''t like asking others for help. She likes doing everything herself.

    From this action, we can see that she isn''t born into a wealthy family. I heard that all the nuns are girls from wealthy families, while girls who came from poor families can only be ves. How did Little Yi be a nun? This is interesting.

    That night, Lillian''s steak seemed to have be repetitive recently, making Robb quite dissatisfied. Westwind town is too small. It is almost impossible to buy any decent ingredients here. I only keep eating steak,mb, pork, and chicken chops.

    But Little Yi enjoyed it. For the poor nun, the steak was very high-end.

    At this time, she''d already bathed and was dressed in clean nun clothes while eating the steakfortably. Looking around, he saw that the nun clothes she''d changed were hanging on a rope, floating by the wind. It was beautiful.

    Although her face was cold, she thought to herself, Why does it feel much morefortable living here than in the main Church of Light? This rxing feeling. Ah... stop... I should stop thinking like this. I almostmitted one of the sins,ziness.

    She tilted her head and looked at Robb strangely when she thought of this.

    Robb shrugged, Why are you looking at me like that? Do I have mushroom sauce on my face?

    Little Yi said, "

    Little Yi said, I dont seem to have seen you study the Bible of Light?

    Robb really wanted to say the line, "Looking at that worthless holy scripture would no be of no use!" but he knows that if he says that, he''ll probably have to eat "Divine Punishment" or "Mind Shock." This little nun will definitely shoot all the attack magic she knows at my face in an instant. His magic resistance is high though, so she''ll probably deal little to no damage. Then he''ll have to y that tower defense type game again.

    The Temr knights will probablye to clean up, and after being blown up themselves, the church will ask for troops from the Kingdom of Gran. The Great Duke will then have to send troops to the Bright Road and, along with the White Lion Cavalry, will attack him and be blown up as well. Afterward, the royal knights wille and be blown up, and maybe the Kingdom of Gran will join with Norma. And, of course, they''ll also be blown up by yours truly. (TL: This was a nightmare to trante.)

    On the other hand, the Great Tang Kingdom will watch the y unfold with their arms behind their backs with a three-lip grin. They may even write a few statements saying, We are deeply regretful about the strife that has happened in your kingdom!

    The tower defense will go on endlessly.

    So, to avoid it all, he had to spread his hands and say, "When I get up every morning, I read the Bible of Light ten times. I think I''ve fully listened to the teachings of God today. When you saw me lying on the stone stool, I was actually practicing my holy magic in secret. On the surface, I''mzy, but in fact, I''ve been practicing holy magic desperately over and over again. Ah my body is filled with holy power and about to overflow."

    Little Yi''s cold face looked suspicious. I can only believe you are practicing holy magic, but I waszy just now. Laziness is one of the seven sins, and it almost led me astray.

    Of course, the seven sins aren''t unforgivable as long as they are appropriately corrected. In the end, they will still be good believers, so she won''t draw a line with Robb because ofziness. But she still had to remind Robb, "With all due respect, may I ask to what extent is your holy magic now?"

 Chapter 32: Its you three again

    Chapter 32: Its you three again

    At this point, there really isn''t anything to say. Robb found that Little Yi''s a strong nun. She has her own style. If this kind of woman was in the game, she''d be called the Grinding Empress! He''s the Grinding Emperor, which seems to be a good match.

    What are you doing in a daze? Lets go hurry into the mountain before the sun goes down. Little Yi walked to the hillside behind the chapel.

    Robb whistled and followed behind.

    To be honest, Robb isn''t looking forward to what''ll happen next. That is, beating a bunch of goblins and then using magic faster than her. Robb doesn''t need to chant to cast a spell, so he''s unlikely to lose, but that isn''t fun. Were it not for Little Yi''s conviction, he wouldn''t have bothered to do this.

    He put his hands in his pockets and walked a few steps before two heads suddenly appeared in the distance, two soldiers with the baron. They were dressed in leather armor, bows on their backs, and swords and quivers hanging around their waists. They seemed to be responsible for scouting around their camp.

    They saluted Robb and Little Yi and asked respectfully, "Father and sister, are you two going up the mountain? It''s dangerous in the mountains. Please be careful!"

    Its alright, Robb said with a smile, Well just knock some goblins down beforeing back.

    The expressions on the faces of the two soldiers were so wonderful that they seemed to want to ask, Are you sick? Why would you knock some goblins down at this time of day? Its your skulls thatll get knocked up, right?

    But they were only minor soldiers and dared notin about the priest and nun of the Church of Light.

    At this very moment!

    A strange blue shed up on the hillside next to the cemetery, and then a magic array spread out on the hillside with a radius of about 5 yards. That is, it was 10 yards in diameter. A huge circle was drawn instantly; the next moment, it was filled with all kinds of strange magic symbols.

    Robb pointed curiously, What the hell?

    Just as he uttered these three words, Little Yi next to him also cried out, "It''s a teleporting array. Something ising!"

    Alert! The two soldiers shouted at the same time, Beware of enemy attacks!

    When several people said these words simultaneously, the 10-diameter magic array had been fully deployed and began to activate. Brushing the dirt away, a few figures appeared in the middle of the array, and then a huge figure appeared.

    The light of the magic array then disappeared, then finally, three people and a huge double-headed ogre.

    Those three people were people that Robb already knew, Gorda, Jike, and Xielu.

    The trio looked terrible. Gordas heavy armor was full of holes and seemed to have suffered many heavy blows. His body under the armor was probably scarred. His face and head were covered with blood. And this shield that used to be on his left hand was gone. He had his sword in his right hand, but judging from how he held it, he had no strength left.

    Jike looks terrible too. There are ck marks on his leather armor. It seems like hes been scorched by fireballs. Even his hair and beard were yellow and curled up. He had also suffered internal injuries that weren''t visible to the naked eye.

    As for Xuelu, the fire magician, her left hand, left shoulder, and wand held in her left hand were frozen in ice, while her right hand was spread t on her chest, holding a used magic scroll in the palm of her hand. The runes on the scroll dissipated, leaving only a faint, blue, scattered magic light still pervading over the scroll.

    Its obvious that Xielu used the life-saving scroll Robb had given her and was teleported here.

    Moreover, when they teleported, they failed to shake off the enemy and brought it back with them. Standing in front of them was a tall and fierce double-headed ogre, at least three meters in height, with arms as thick as buckets and a giant stick in its hand. It has two heads: one blue and the other red.

    Robb was quite familiar with this type of double-headed ogre. This was also in the game. It was not only physically powerful but could also use magic. The blue head on its left can spit ice arrows, while the red head on its right spits fireballs. It''s a powerful monster with ice, fire magic, and high physical attack and defense.

    The boss, the double-headed ogre, is one level higher than Elite. (TL: Ranks are still vague, the author has been using the same term since)

    The ogre was confused. It still hasnt understood its situation because it was suddenly teleported.

    Robb took the opportunity to say hello to the three adventurers, Why are you guys in a weird situation every time I run into you? Last time, it was against an Elite double-legged dragon. Now you guys are fighting a double-headed dragon. Its getting worse. The next time I run into you, will you guys be fighting against an elite ck dragon?

    The three adventurers heard Robb''s voice and breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, there wasn''t any time to pay attention to Robb''s words.

    With thest of her strength, Xielu shouted, Mr. Robb, help!

    She just said these three words of help before the ogre moved. It''s limated to the sudden teleportation and decides to kill the people around first. Xielus stick fell because her left arm was frozen. She couldn''t move, nor could she dodge.

    Gorda leaped from the side with thest of his strength. And with a loud bang, he and his sword flew in both directions, flying in two long parabs mid-air, and fell miserably.

    Robb sighed, I cant even bezy... Forget it, I''ll do"

    Just then, the sound of a bow being tugged suddenly sounded nearby, and two powerful arrows shot into the air and into the chest of the ogre. It turns out that the two soldiers nearby assisted. As soon as they sent the rm, they immediately helped and shot two arrows at the ogre, just enough to stop it from attacking Xielu again.

    The attention of the ogre was briefly ced on the soldiers. It looked around and wondered where they came from.

    At this time, Little Yis voice sounded, Balder, God of Light, your faithful follow offers all my piety and faith to you. Please grant me holy power radius, 10 yards, Holy Nova!

    The tip of the nuns wooden staff burst into a golden halo and spread in all directions, instantly shrouding the three adventurers and the ogre.

 Chapter 31: We are inexplicably going to have a contest

    Chapter 31: We are inexplicably going to have a contest

    Robb replied, "I feel pretty good about myself."

    Little Yi coldly said, Its just your feeling. I have never seen azy strong man. You wont get strong without diligent practice.

    "That''s your misunderstanding." Robb spread his hands and said, "Before you met me, my guild was unique. It was one in a million. How many yers were there in "Dark de"? I was the first to take the clothes back then. I had several nicknames: The Grinding Emperor, The Demon of Xiuxian, Virgo''s Feak, and the Pervert, who died while doing a patch update. My grinding tendency has long since been deemed a legend; although I''ve left the game, my legend is still being spread. I''m sure you''ve never seen such a hardcore grinder in your life."

    Little Yi didnt understand a word, What on earth are you talking about?

    "I meant I''m hardworking, so I''m quite strong," Robb said.

    Little Yi, "You said such strange things. Why did it turn short upon trantion?"

    Robb smiled and said, Ha! This is called the secret of linguistics!

    Little Yis aloof style almost copsed. This priest was just too weird. She didnt know why she always thought his smiles were cheap, especially his exmations. Whenever he exims, it makes people feel the urge to yell at him, Shut up, priest.

    Of course, they can''t yell at him because "Wrath" is also one of the seven deadly sins. It''s pointless to sin just to persuade another to stopmitting another sin.

    She forcibly suppressed her soul, which tried to run away, and coldly said, "But I feel that you''re weak."

    Thats just an illusion. Im strong!

    But I really feel that youre weak.

    Im amazing. Dont just talk about me. What about you? Robb said.

    Little Yi deliberately used Robbs tone and said, I am pretty good too!

    At this point, the atmosphere became subtle and oddly yed a ring tone.

    Then should we have a match? It''s unknown who said this sentence first or if both said it simultaneously. Still, it inexplicably turned into a situation where it was impossible to maintain a normal conversation regardless of victory.

    Robb said, If were having a contest, then well have one. Say the rules. What are wepeting in?

    Little Yi coldly said, Letspare our Restoration magic. Wellpare which is more powerful,rger in range, and chant speed. If you lose to me, please spend your time practicing instead ofzing around.

    Robb said, Thats a constructive proposal, but why do you want topete in restoration magic? Isnt it better to justpete in holy magic in general? Is it because youre unconfident?

    Little Yi''s face remained expressionless, and she chanted silently, "Balder, God of Light, your faithful follow offers all my piety and faith to you. Please grant me holy power Divine Punishment!

    A golden light flew from her fingertips and hit the ground next to her with bang. When the light dissipated, a big hole was left on the ground.

    She said coldly, See, think I can use offensive magic?

    Wow! Robb uttered an authentic priestly exmation, Awesome, what a powerful Divine Punishment. But secretly, he thought, The chanting of holy magic seems to be different from Xuelus fire magic. I treated the townsmen''s legst time and used that nonsense, but it seems I was wrong. Urgh, forget it! I''ll just watch my words in the future."

    He smiled and asked Little Yi, If you can use offensive magic, why do you want topete with restoration magic?

    Little Yi said, "The God of Light is loving. He loves everything. Because of this, most magic he creates is used to cure patients and save lives. The limited offensive magic we have is a weapon we use when darkness strikes. It is not what God wants us to master! So, to find out who is more pious to the God of Light and who is more proficient in divine magic is better tested with restoration magic."

    *pping* Robb apuded, Admirable. I already knew how worthy of a nun you are, but topete in restoration magic? Do we go and find a group of townspeople, give them some serious injuries, and then cure them afterward?

    Little Yi almost jumped andmitted "Anger" again, "Are you kidding me? Why is your idea forpetition so cruel.

    Then what better way do you have? Robb asked.

    Little Yi said, You see, the sun is about to go down. Soon, itll be the time when monsters are most active. We can go into the mountain and find a group of goblins or ogres. We''ll beat them with kindness ande to cure them."

    Robb: ()

    This is definitely a fake nun, saying that offensive magic is not in line with the purpose of the God of Light but insane enough to the extent that people have to flip their tables in anger.

    However, this is ridiculous. Whatever apetition is, apetition. Robb is azy person, but hes unyielding. Only this kind of person can be the grinding emperor.

    After dinner, the sun set. It wasn''tpletely dark, so it was the best time to go into the mountains to find monsters to beat.

    Little Yi went o the red horse she rode and took her weapon. Robb saw that her weapon was a staff, not some magnificent staff used by wizards with precious gems at the top, but a staff made of pure wood with no gems embedded, an unadorned staff.

    Robb smiled and said, Wow! Its a simple weapon. It goes well with a poor nun.

    Little Yi didn''t bother to talk to him and threw a white eye at him. After several seconds, she asked, "Where''s your weapon?"

    Robb said solemnly, To show that Im a real priest, I have no weapon. However, you do, so we can see that I am the man who truly loves everything and believes in the God of Light! I won before we even started using restoration magic.

    Little Yi,

    Since she hadn''t learned that Robb had in a double-legged dragon from the mayor and the townspeople, she thought that Robb was just an average priest who hadn''t learned much about holy magic. She thought, "It seems that he can only run his mouth, but his actualbat effectiveness is weak. It''ll be up to me to seriously injure monsters; all he''ll have to do is use his restoration magic.

    She carried her staff on her shoulder and pointed at the mountains that had been dyed red by the setting sun, "Let''s go! Let''s find if there''s a goblin or an ogre, which are both good targets for ourpetition."

    Are you sure you want to do this? Goblins and ogres are not creatures you can y around with. Moreover, it''s dangerous to enter the mountains after sunset. If ogres surround you, I won''t save you."

    Little Yi said, "I''ll save you, though."

 Chapter 33: You win

    Chapter 33: You win

    When Little Yi made her move, Robb stopped and watched her abilities.

    As strong as he is, he doesn''t know enough about this world. In this world, people don''t have a panel suspended over their heads, no level, no BWH data, or the like. If you want to know the strength of others, you can only watch their battles live.

    The holy nova released by Little Yi instantly wrapped all three adventurers, causing them to feel a surge of warmth. Some of their wounds healed instantly.

    The three of them couldn''t help but freeze slightly, a little unustomed to the situation. Thest time Robb used holy nova, they were healed instantly and energized as well. However, this time, they only felt a little better and didn''t fully recover after eating a sacred nova. It can only be said that theyve been healed from their moderate injuries, so at least they wont die.

    In fact, this is the normal power of holy nova!

    There is also the double-headed ogre that''s shrouded by the holy nova, but it seems that it''s only being tickled. Instead of paying attention to the caster, it focused on the two soldiers who shot the arrows on the hillside.

    Its red head opened its mouth and spat out a fireball the size of a football. It flew across the sky and hit the two soldiers. One of the soldiers took out a small leather shield. He knelt on one knee and used his shield to charge at the fireball.

    Bang!

    The fireball hit his shield and exploded. Fire surged on both sides of the shield, and the soldier swiftly fell back and rolled on the ground more than a dozen times before stopping. His leather armor had ckened everywhere.

    The other soldier turned to look at hispanion, then shouted in the direction of their camp, Help us! We cant handle this thing.

    Arge group of soldiers then rushed out of the hillside. But instead of rushing to the front of the ogre, they bent their bows and readied their arrows, shooting at the ogre. The ogre turned his head and pped the arrows with its giant stick. A small number of arrows were pped down, but some of them hit. Within a few seconds, dozens of arrows had beenid on the ogre''s body. However, they didn''t seem to prate into its skin. Not a drop of blood was shed. It didn''t even howl in pain. Instead, it yelled angrily at the soldiers.

    Its blue head on its left also opened its mouth, and an ice arrow was shot out towards the hillside. This time, no soldier foolishly tried to block it. They rolled away in an instant.

    The cold arrow hit the ground, and arge area of flowers and nts were frozen into ice.

    The ogre strode up the hillside and swiftly went to kill the group of soldiers.

    While this was going on, the three adventurers breathed sighs of relief. They looked at Little Yi, who had just cast a healing spell and then turned to look at Robb. They didn''t know what was going on.

    Robb originally wanted to wave his hand to cure the three, but after ncing at Little Yi next to him, he gave up and asked, What trouble have youe across this time?

    Gorda got up from the ground with difficulty and said, Wepleted the mission of the vigers in White Birch Forest. We killed five or six ordinary ogres. And after getting our rewards, we left. But we didnt expect to meet an ogre boss on our way, and then as youve witnessed Fortunately, Xuelu had an instant transmission scroll, which is surprising considering

    its value."

    Xuelu didnt dare tell others that Robb gave it to her. She shook her numb left arm and said, This life-saving scroll was given to me by my magic teacher. Ive treasured it for several years, but I didnt expect to use it here.

    Jike shrugged. The archer doesnt talk as much as his twopanions.

    Before Robb could continueining, Little Yi squeezed into the conversation, "Are you free enough to talk? Raise your arms. I''ll restore them for you. We must clean up this mess as soon as possible. The consequences would be unimaginable if we let the ogre run into town."

    With that, she chanted again because she knew full well that the holy nova she cast wasn''t enough to heal all their injuries. She knew that she needed to use a much more effective spell.

    Xuelu looked curiously at the nun with a stern look on her face and said strangely, "Who is this?"

    Robb spread his hands and said, As you can see, shes a nun from a big city. Before you came, we were supposed topete in restoration magic. The n was to go to the forest, find a group of goblins, beat them up with kindness in our hearts, and then see who can heal them faster and better.

    Xuelu said in surprise, Compete with you? Isnt that just asking for defeat?

    Gorda considered this differently from Xuelu. Heughed and said, "Then why don''t you treat us? We are in urgent need of help."

    Robb said, "Indeed, Now that youve said so, it seems that there is no need for us to beat goblins up. We can justpare to see who can heal you better, this fart nun or me.

    No sooner than he finished his words, he heard Little Yi sing her chant and finish the closing notes, Group Heal!

    Then, a holy light wrapped the three adventurers.

    This time, its effect was very good. The three felt their injuries recover quicker. And in a blink of an eye, their injuries healed.

    (Put simply, Holy Nova is a fast AOE spell with AOE damage and heal. ording to the general rules of Western Fantasy magic, this fast andprehensive spell is less powerful and is usually used to rescue people, albeit weakly. Group healing, on the other hand, takes a while to cast and doesn''t have any offensive capability, so its healing effect is better than Holy Nova. It''s usually used when the situation isn''t urgent).

    Little Yi made a cold and arrogant face and said to Robb, Ive won!

    Ha! Robb protested, You used two magic spells to heal them. This is cheating. You didnt even agree to treat them. Cheating!

    Little Yi said impassively, Its not that I cheated, but that youck the normal habit of using your holy light to benefit sentient beings and heal those around you whenever and wherever. This is a sign of yourck of practice in holy magic and yourck of faith in the God of Light.

    Robb secretlyined, "Bull, I had a mouthful of milk when I saw people hurt in the game. I always nned to ask them what happened before throwing a cure at them, but I was worried that you''d notice that I don''t chant. I''m worried about my identity being exposed, so I didn''t cast a healing spell. But, I was ready to pretend to recite a few words for the chant before healing them. Who knew you were such a sinister nun? You unexpectedly rushed the situation."

    Forget it. I''m a man with a good temperament. I should be calm and give way to petty women. Robb spread his hands and said, "Good, you win! I lost, so you must be happy."

 Chapter 34: Your house is broken

    Chapter 34: Your house is broken

    Seeing Robb admit his defeat without making excuses, Little Yi changed her opinion about him. Although the priest waszy, at least he wasn''t a mother-inw. She said quickly, "Now that you''ve admitted defeat, you should be more diligent. From hence onward, you can no longer bezy and have to practice holy magic."

    Yes, youre right! Robb said, I will practice well!

    Well, at least theres no more nonsense now. Look over there. Little Yi said.

    She pointed her hand at the hillside and saw that the double-headed ogre was fighting with arge group of soldiers.

    Although Baron Perseus didn''t have that many men, they were all well-trained. Nearly a hundred soldiers attacked the ogre in an orderly manner. The frontline carried leather shields, and the backline was shooting arrows with their bows. When the ogre isn''t careful enough, it is approached at the back by a soldier and is cut with a knife. Unfortunately, the skin of the ogre is so thick that it doesn''t matter if it takes a knife or two, and the soldier who stabs would just be forced away with its hands.

    Its two heads, left shooting ice arrows; right shooting fireballs, also forced the soldiers to hide while fighting the ogre.

    Baron Perseus came at this time, but he didnt join the fight yet. He stood at the side with dozens of guards who didnt join the battle andmanded loudly.

    If he didn''t participate in the battle, Robb wouldn''t be able to see what upation the Baron has and what skills he has.

    Because of this, Robb focused more on the soldiers and looked at them a few times, and they seemed good. Although they were weak, they were well-coordinated, organized, and disciplined. They didn''t y with their personal heroism. In other words, they were much more qualified than the yers who joined the guild he built in the game.

    Although the yers who joined his guild took him as the leader, they didn''t listen to him at all. During several public battles, arge number of people ran west whenever he told people to go to the east. When hemanded everyone to break through the enemy stronghold, they went for a lone enemy flying in the sky. The war was crazy, and he was harassed by the enemy so much that he couldn''t even leave the door. Finally, Robb turned off his microphone and charged with his left hand on the keyboard and his right on the mouse. He forcibly rushed to turn the situation around. Robb was so angry that his guild won the war with a low score. Because of this, he didn''t go to public battles much. And before long, he lost attraction to the activity, which elerated his desire to quit the game.

    However, when he saw the well-trained soldiers before him, Robb couldnt help but feel nostalgic and thought, If I had such an obedient army at hand andmanded them to fight, wouldnt the enemy feel hopeless?

    Urgh, I should stop thinking about this. When I think about this, I feel like I actually want to try it. No, my Virgo spirit is beginning to awaken! I need to calm down. There are no public wars here in the real world. A war here would end up with him ying tower defense."

    While he was thinking about this, Gorda shouted, Lets do it! We brought the ogre here, so we should take responsibility.

    His nostalgic recollection was interrupted when he saw that Gorda had rushed in.

    Jike drew his bow, readied an arrow, shot, and hit three arrows on the ogre.

    Little Yi hurried over to treat the soldiers.

    Only Xuelu didnt immediately go. She turned to Robb and said, Mr. Robb, would you like toe too?

    Since so many people are fighting against the double-headed ogre, Ill just take a break here and watch the y go on, Robb said.

    Xuelu blinked her eyes and said curiously, "I feel like your face is saying, ''I''ve killed countless of these things. I''m tired of fighting these. You can fight by yourself."

    Robb, Hey, do you really want to be silenced?

    Xuelu grinned, "this sentence doesn''t scare me anymore. You are more gentle than your outward appearance shows.

    With that, she turned, her red hair swung in front of Robb with a dreamy beauty. She raised her wand towards the ogre on the hillside and shouted, Loki, God of Fire, please listen to my request..

    Robb shrugged. Forget it. You are free to think of me as gently. When you let me show you an act of 18, I''ll tell you what being gentle on the surface but ferocious in action is, hum!

    Bang!

 Chapter 35: How many times do want to be beaten to death?

    Chapter 35: How many times do want to be beaten to death?

    The circle of the battle of the double-headed ogre is now extremely lively. Nearly a hundred soldiers are fighting at it at the same time. They were well-trained, organized, and disciplined, but their individual strengths were weak, making it difficult for them to deal with the ogre, a BOSS monster. (TL: BOSS is a rank, I guess)

    The biggest problem is the ogre''s "Defense." The soldiers weren''t strong enough to prate through the thick skin of the ogre, so their continuous attack didn''t spell much trouble for the ogre.

    Baron Perseus, who was inmand, frowned. His army wasprised of light soldiers, and when they came, it was to search the mountain. Because of this, when they selected its members, they deliberately chose light swordsmen and archers for easy maneuvering through the mountains.

    Although this kind of force is flexible and agile, its frontalbat effectiveness is not very strong. If it''s against weak enemies, they can deal with them, but there''s nothing they can do when they run into a thick-skinned monster like this ogre.

    It was not until Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu joined the battle that the ogre finally suffered some injuries. It was scorched by Xuelu and sustained a heavy cut on its leg, which cut through its skin and made it bleed. Jikes arrows are also more potent than their archers, shooting several holes into the ogre.

    Baron Perseus felt that the battle was nearing its end. He joined the battle himself, and with the three adventures, he might be able to take down the ogre. He drew his two-handed sword from behind and held It high.

    It turns out that this guys a berserker.

    Soldiers, stand back! Baron Perseus roared, and his eyes turned red. This is a sign of a berserkers blood wrath. It burns his anger and doubles hit attack power, but simultaneously, his body bes vulnerable.

    Of course, he wasn''t afraid of getting hurt with the nun.

    With a roar and a sword in his hand, he rushed towards the battle, and when the soldiers heard hismand, they moved towards the sides. Baron Perseus leaped high, raised his sword over his head, and cut down from top to bottom.

    Die! Mountain Beheader!

    However, he underestimated the ogre. The moment he leaped high, the ogre shone red. Gorda was startled and shouted, "Be careful. It''s using Bloodfury!

    Bloodfury" is the ability given to many monsters. It''s simr to the blood wrath of Baron Perseus. And it greatly improves theirbat effectiveness. The ogre seemed to have expanded in size. It has increased from three meters to four meters tall now.

    Baron Perseus jumped high, but when the other side suddenly erged, he only managed to reach the ogres chest, and Mountain Beheader" lost momentum.

    Startled, he saw the ogres stick seep over him and collide with his sword.

    Bang!

    Baron Perseus flew like a sandbag. After several seconds, he sat up, shook his head, and said, "This thing is more powerful than I thought."

    Dont act rashly, my lord! Lets cooperate. Gorda jumped in front of him and raised his shield. Ill attract its attention from the front, and you jump in and cut it from behind.

    Oh! Let''s cooperate then." Still feeling a little dizzy, Baron Perseus looked around and asked, "Where is my sword?"

    A soldier shouted, Father, can you please bring me the Barons sword?

    Baron Perseus looked at where his voice was pointing, and it turned out that his sword had fallen beneath Robb''s feet.

    Robb bent his back and picked up the sword with both his hands. He weighed it in his hand. Well, its not bad. Hes quite satisfied with the weight. Just when he was looking for a weapon to beat the ogre, a two-handed sword fell at his feet.

    Father The barons sword heyy, hey, hey!" The soldiers thought Robb would pick up the sword and hand it to the baron. But Robb picked it up, waved it with his hand, seemed satisfied, and then put the sword on his shoulder before walking towards the ogre.

    What are you doing? The soldiers were startled, Its dangerous here. Donte.

    Baron Perseus jumped up and said, Mr. Robb, wait! Don''t go and die. Give me the sword."

    He had just taken two steps before Gorda grabbed him. Gorda shook his head and whispered, Mr. Robb must have a n of his own.

    Little Yi was also startled and wanted to call Robb back, but Xuelu grabbed her and said, Dont worry. Lets see what Mr. Robbs going to do.

    So, in full view of everyones eyes, Robb stood in front of the ogre and looked closely at the monster.

    The bloodthirsty ogre was four meters tall and looked down at Robb, just like an adult looking at a six- or seven-year-old boy. He didn''t even take a look and kicked Robb.

    Miss!

    The ogre kicked the air. It didn''t know why; the other side didn''t move at all. His huge foot kicked past a motionless person? It doesn''t make sense!

    It kicked again, seemingly unconvinced.

    Miss!

    He still missed.

    The double-headed ogre felt its brain tremble, it had two heads, so when one head trembled, the other trembled as well. The blue head looked confused, while the red looked like Sparta.

    How would it know that if the agility gap is too big in the game, the hit rate of physical attacks will be 1%? Even if Robb stays still, the ogre''s hit rate will only be 1%.

    This kind of thing cant happen in the real world. Robb cant make his own rules. Once anything happens, he can only eat the rules.

    However, even when hes motionless, the ogre only gets an average of one hit for every one hundred. Of course, even if it hits, its useless if it cant break his defense, but thats a different matter altogether.

    Robb raised the sword with one hand, pointed at the ogre, and said, "How dare you destroy my house? You are dead meat. Let me ask you, how many times do you want to be beaten to death?"

 Chapter 36: Beaten red-eyed

    Chapter 36: Beaten red-eyed

    The double-headed ogre said that he didn''t want to answer, roar x2! Super fierce roar x2!

    Lifting its left foot, kick, MISS!

    Change to its right foot, kick, MISS!

    Wave stick with both hands and aim at Robb, MISS!

    Open left head mouth, spit cold arrow at Robb, RESISTED!

    Open right head mouth, spit out a big fireball at Robb, RESISTED!

    Ogre, I feel so tired!

    The Baron, the three adventurers, the nun, and the soldiers who watched, were collectively confused.

    "What happened?"

    "Damn."

    "This is impossible!"

    Under the dumbfounded gazes of everyone, Robb finally moved. Moreover, his move was the same as the one Baron Perseus used before he attacked.

    Its blood wrath! Baron Perseus shouted, Hey?! Mr. Robb is a berserker?

    Then, Robb jumped with a swoosh.

    Mountain Beheader!

    This was also the skill used by Baron Perseus. Just as the Baron was about to say it won''t work, he saw that Robb struck the ogre with the sword. He moved so fast that the ogre had no time to react. It''s impossible to stop Robb''s mountain beheader.

    Then, Robbs sword moved from swiped from left to right, one strike, one cross, and followed by three chops, blood gas, anger burst, silver de, mountain beheader, avnche

    The Light of the sword was dazzling and dizzying. Their eyes seemed full of scattered sword flowers, all kinds of shes, the air blowing strong, and all kinds of light particles flew around.

    At first, Baron Perseus recognized what Robb was doing, but as more time passed, he couldn''t see him anymore. The naked eye wasn''t enough to perceive Robb''s actions. He could only see a vague figure chopping off the ogre with a giant sword. He couldn''t see anything else.

    It''s unknown how long it took, but it wasn''t until everyone got out of a daze that they found out that Robb put away the sword and threw it casually. The blood scattered across the sky, and poof, it stuck on the ground in front of the Baron. He pped his hands and said, "Damn it, I identally killed it when I got to 943. I nned to dish out 1000. Now, my son is dead! Here''s your sword. I won''t y berserkers for a while."

    The crowd was speechless for a moment and looked at the double-headed ogre.

    No, it no longer existed. It only left a mess of visceral fragments, meat, and bones. Thanks to the fact that everyones used to seeing blood and the dead, they didnt vomit on the spot.

    Robb said, Sorry! That wasnt good. I wasnt careful enough. I identally beheaded it.

    At this time, of course, he had to get out of the limelight. The people were confused, and when they came to their senses, they might ask why he was so strong. They might worship him. Then they''ll ask him to help or something.

    He quickly reached out a hand and grabbed the confused Gorda, "You!" With a sh, his other hand held Jike, and you!

    He sped their shoulders and said, "Go and fix the big hole in my chapel. It''s the ogre you brought. It''s your responsibility."

    Gorda,

    Jike,

    Hey, dont be in a daze and fix my house!

    Gorda and Jike woke up abruptly,ughing with tears in their eyes, Repair, right?

    The two men walked to Robb''s chapel and walked a few steps before suddenly remembering something, "Mr. Robb, why are you only bringing both of us? Doesn''t Xuelu need to help? She also brought the ogre.

    Robb scolded with a smile, You two, big men, how dare you ask a woman to do such a tough task? Cut the crap and hurry up."

    Gorda and Jike couldn''t refute anything and obediently went to mend the hole in the wall.

    Meanwhile, before the shocked Baron Perseus, Little Yi, and the soldiers woke up from their confusion, Robb had already slipped away and waved, "It''s gettingte. Let''s all go home to wash up and sleep. Don''t waste your time here. Go back and take a rest."

    Baron Perseus and Little Yi could only nod mechanically.

    Robb took Xuelus hand and dragged her to the church, Come with me. I have something to tell you.

    Xuelu didnt have any strength left, so she gently let herself be pulled and followed along.

    It was not until they returned to the chapel that they didnt know what to say.

    Baron Perseus on the side woke up from confusion, turned to Little Yi, and said, "This this priest. Who on earth is this sacred? My God, how does the church of Light have such a powerful berserker?"

    Little Yi said awkwardly, I dont know. We have to ask himter. It seems that he is not an ordinary town priest.

    While Robb and Xuelu returned and came to the quiet confession room. This is the holiest ce of the chapel, and it is almost impossible for anyone to eavesdrop here.

    As soon as Xuelu sat down, she gasped heavily. Although Little Yi cured the physical injuries, she still felt tired. This is not a problem that a single cure can solve. She stretched her tired hands and feet, rubbed the muscles on her calves, andined, "Damn it. I thought we only had to deal with a few ordinary ogres. I didn''t expect to attract their leader"

    Robb, If you are this unlucky, how have you lived till this day?

    Xuelu said, It hasnt always been this bad. It was quite good before, but since I met you, my luck took a sharp turn for the worse, and I was almost finished twice in a row.

    Robb smiled and said, Wow, now you me me?

    Xuelu smiled and said, Hahaa! Its just a little joke. I know weve got death luck. Youve already saved us twice. I really dont know how to thank you.

    Shes a woman who likes joking very much. She always speaks freely. In fact, she wanted to make a joke and say, I dont know if its enough to just promise to one another.

    But before she could say the joke, she felt shy. She felt it was too early to y such a joke in their rtionship, so she forced it behind her throat and said, "What do you want to tell me by bringing me here?"

    Robb said, "Same asst time. Do you have any nk scrolls? Take it out. I''ll make you another instant transmission scroll."

    Hearing this, Xuelu couldnt help but freeze slightly and felt moved, Im sorry. You gave me such a precious scrollst time, but I wasted it in a blink of an eye. Are you sure you want to make it now? Thest time you made it was only a few days ago. Have you already recovered your lost magic power? If you havent recovered, youll be tired to death if you make another right away.

    Robb smiled and said, I wont die. Dont worry! If you dont want the scroll, it will make me worry more about the safety of your team.

    Xuelu was inexplicably moved in her heart. They met by chance, but she really didnt know how to thank him enough for being able to do this for her party.

    Robb said, "One more thing. Can I ask you a favor to make a fool out of what happened earlier? I don''t want anyone to know that I''m powerful."

 Chapter 37: Fooling around with this thing

    Chapter 37: Fooling around with this thing

    TL: Hi guys, sorry!! I haven''t been able to upload for the past few days. I''ve been sick and was hospitalized. I''ll try to maintain 1 chapter a day as promised though! As always, thank you for your support.Chapter 37: Fooling around with this thing

    Xuelu listened silently, How can this even be faked? Your battle just now brought your berserker skills into full y. With so many people present, not one being blind, is it even possible to bluff out of this?

    Robb said, "I didn''t want to do it either. But when I just saw my house broken all of a sudden... Well, s, I need to fix my house now.

    Xuelu shook her head, "I can''t solve this problem for you. No matter what you say, no one will believe you are weak."

    Theres still a way. Robb said, I would like to ask you, in the system of Fengmo Continent, is there any magic that can instantly take a soul out of its original body and possess it? This of which suddenly makes the body powerful by borrowing the power of a hero?"

    Xuelu nodded, "There are simr records in the ancient magic system. For example, so-and-so got a cursed secret treasure, and so-and-so hosted the soul of a hero because he used the treasure. The treasure can cause the hero to possess the man''s body and be very powerful temporarily, but he will be tired like a pile of mud afterward, taking a long time to recover."

    "Well, this is good, then this is it." Robb said with a smile, "If you have any worthless gems or strange magic tools on you, give them to me and tell otherster that it is an ancient secret treasure with a Berserker hero. Um... Here we have to make up a powerful name for the Berserker hero. Let''s just call him Dora Dream. In short, there is a powerful soul housed in the gem. I just used the secret treasure, and then the soul possessed my body, and I became stronger. Now that the secret treasure has been used up, I will soon be tired and look like mud. It will take at least ten days, no, seven, seven weeks, and forty-nine days to recover."

    Xuelu was suddenly covered in sweat, Hey, this is crazy. How would anyone believe it?

    I know its hard to believe,  Robb said, but its even more unbelievable than my red eyes and infinite murdering capabilities.

    When Xuelu thought about it carefully, it seemed that this was the case. Just now, Robb''s eyes looked red, and he looked terrible. He stood still and let the ogre hit him several times. Then, there was that set of deranged attacks. Even if she, a person who already knew he was strong, found it unimaginable, it would be more difficult for others to believe it. You might as well believe that the secret treasure came out of nowhere.

    She touched around her pocket and found a small red gem, a ruby with a poor appearance looking like it wasnt valuable. We, adventurers, are very poor, she said awkwardly, I have only one ugly stone on me. I dont know if it can be used to deceive people.

    Robb looked at it twice and said with a smile, The stone is a little bad, but with a little magic, it can be used to deceive people.

    Hmm? Xuelu was about to ask how hell add magic to it when she suddenly saw a strange red light emitted by Robb. Then, the magic spread from Robb and drilled into the worthless ruby. The ruby, which looked like a broken stone by the side of the road, emitted a brilliant red light in an instant. It became dazzling red.

    Xuelus beautiful eyes opened wide, Hey, hey... This this stone, wow! I feel that it has be great in an instant."

    Feel its magic, Robb said.

    Xuelu felt it carefully and was startled, This.. what terrifying magic this is.

    Robb smiled and said, Now it can be used to deceive people, right?

    Xuelu nodded fiercely, Absolutely!

    Robb smiled and said, "That''s great, just say this." Robb arranged a y which was clear and vivid.

    It was dark at night, and most people of Westwind town had already gone to sleep, but Robb was bathing.

    The berserker upation is inelegant. Robb was inevitably covered in blood and flesh, so Lillian heated a big tub of water. He was soaking calmy in the tub and looking at the stars while whistling and humming cold melodies.

    The sound of footsteps sounded. It sounded like two people. Robb didnt even have to look behind him to know that it must be Little Yi and the Baroning, especially the heavy footsteps of the Baron, which sounded clearly in the silent night.

    Mr. Robb, may I interrupt your bath?" The Baron''s footsteps stopped beside him, and Robb turned to look at the Baron while Little Yi stood a few steps behind the Baron. Her eyes weren''t fixed on Robb but deliberately deviated from her first target, looking at the ck Pine Mountain Range at night. It is evident that the cold nun didn''t want to look or was too embarrassed to look at a man taking a bath, even if only the head''s exposed.

    Robb waved to the Baron, "Don''t bother. I''m thick-skinned and not afraid of being looked at while bathing."

    With admiration and respect on his face, the Baron said, My father, Im sorry to bother you sote but *cough* That is, the series of movies you used when you cut down the double-headed ogre Although Im just a useless berserker, I can see that your series of attacks have reached the highest level of the upation. I wonder where you learned such good fighting skills.

    The Baron spoke in a humble tone. He was startled because he himself is a berserker. He knows full well just how powerful Robb''s attack earlier was. He isn''t sure he''ll be capable of doing such a thing even if he practiced for another 20 years.

    Of course, it''s not his fault. In the real world, training is slower. It''s not that he doesn''t work hard enough. It''s just that Robb only needs to turn the plug on before.

    As soon as he finished asking, Little Yi also said, Father, I would also like to know how you can use that despite being a priest and clergyman of the Church of Light. That kind of Cough doesnt look like a priests way of fighting.

    She intended to say inelegant, bloody, and cruel," but she felt it wasn''t a good idea to say, so she said it more politely.

    There are some unwritten rules that western clergy must follow. Western clergymen usually don''t use weapons such as swords and spears that can pierce holes in enemies or make the limb of an enemy fly bleeding. They usually use stuff like a staff, hammer, wand, and so on, hitting people through internal injuries. This is called being secretly evil. Otherwise, how can we embody the loving spirit of the God of Light?

    It is not priestly to chop a monster to pieces with a two-handed sword, as Robb did just now.

 Chapter 38: A load of nonsense

    Chapter 38: A load of nonsense

    Robb had guessed that the two woulde and ask him beforehand, so he thought of what to do. And now, he calmly made one of his arms dangles on the edge of the tub.

    This action of his startled Little Yi. She thought Robb was getting out of the bath. She didnt want to see a mans naked body, so she quickly closed her eyes and said, Hey, just talk, dont suddenly get out of the tub and act like a ruffian.

    Robb smiled and said, "How did I even jump out of the tub? I only moved my hand, so don''t make such a fuss because of nothing."

    "Oh, that''s fine then." Little Yi opened her eyes but was still too embarrassed to look over. She only nced at Robb''s side before seeing something clenched in Robb''s palm.

    What are you nning to do? She couldnt help asking.

    I just want to exin how I became so powerful earlier. The thing Im holding in my hand should be able to exin my strength from earlier.

    Little Yis interest was suddenly picquet. She didnt even bother about the distinctions between male and female and took two steps forwards. Her eyes firmly locked on Robbs clenched fist.

    So did the Baron. More like, he was even more curious than Little Yi. The skills Robb used earlier was the pursuit of all berserkers. It was so beautiful and bright that Baron was jealous. It would be great if he could be as powerful. Now that the secret to that strength was in the palm of Robb''s hand, he couldn''t help but breathe faster and took two steps forward.

    Robb slowly opened his palm. It was so slow that the Baron wanted to rush up and break his fingers. After a few seconds, his palm waspletely opened, and what appeared was a red gem. At a nce, the gem wasn''t anything ordinary. It shone bright red, the favorite color of berserkers, and the color of their fate, just as the believers of the God of Like favor gold.

    This what is this? The tone of the Baron became slightly unusual, I like its color. Oh, I even feel power emitting from it.

    Little Yi also looked at the stone without blinking. Unlike the Baron, who was a berserker with limited magic knowledge and weak sensing capabilities. Most of the time, berserkers like the baron judge things by a sigh and their sixth sense.

    However, Little Yi is a priest who deals with magic all year round, so she is much more magically capable than the Baron. She feels powerful power, overwhelming power from the gem.

    Little Yi couldn''t help but ask, "What on earth is this? I don''t understand it, but it feels powerful."

    Robb shrugged, "I picked it up in the mountains, and after I picked it up, I didn''t know what it was. I felt it was very powerful, just like how you felt just now, so I carried it with me whenever I walked around. I felt angry when the ogre threw the stone and smashed my house. Then, the stone in my pocket suddenly injected a lot of power into my body, and I lost consciousness. When I came to be, I found that the ogre had been cut into pieces. Oh I can swear by my devotion to the God of Light. I really don''t know anything."

    Swearing to the God of Light was a very serious matter, so Little Yi immediately believed Robb''s words. The Baron didn''t even doubt a word, his eyes locked on the ruby in Robb''s hands. It took a long time for the Baron to say, "Father, do you mean that as long as you hold this gem, you can be as strong as you were earlier?"

    Robb said solemnly, Probably, maybe maybe thats right.

    The Baron swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, "This.. this is really.. amazing! What on earth is this?

    Just then, a cry sounded, and then a figure appeared. The red-haired magician Xuelu jumped from the size. She pointed at the gem in Robbs hand and shouted, Oh, my God! Its a cursed ruby. I cant believe you have this thing. No wonder you were so strong just now.

    Looking like an Oscar-winning actor, Robb said, "What is the cursed ruby?"

    Beside him, the Baron and Little Yi also ignorantly asked, What cursed ruby?

    Xuelu coughed and said in a mysterious voice, When ites to cursed rubies, I have to tell a story. It started when I was an apprentice magician. I was locked up in the library by my master and was told to memorize the book The Chants of Common Fire Magic to be able to get out. While doing so, I randomly browsed for books in the library to read.

    When Xuelu said that part of her story, Little Yi intervened and couldn''t help butin coldly, "Since your master locked you up to read one book, why did you read other books?"

    Xuelu said, "Magicians aren''t conformists in nature, unlike priests. We are full of curiosity and often never follow the rules. It isn''t strange for a magician to read half a shelf of books before finishing one."

    Little Yi,

    When the Baron heard the two, he pulled them apart instantly. He couldn''t help but say, "Ladies, can you please get to the point? We are talking about the gem."

    Xuelu resumed storytelling and said, "Well, continuing, I saw a book called the ''Cursed Treasure.'' There was a page that happened to show the ruby in Mr. Robb''s hand."

    Oh, oh! The Baron got excited and asked, What is it? Say it. Say it!

    Xuelu smiled and continued, The cursed ruby is a secret treasure left by the great, yet unknown berserker, Dora Dream.

    Dora Dream? The Baron said strangely, Why havent I heard of this ancestor?

    Robbined, Do you think your knowledge is vast enough to know everything in the world? Can you recite the names of all your ancestors?

    The Baron immediately looked embarrassed and quickly bowed his head, "Sorry, I was arrogant. Please continue."

    Xuelu gave a thumbs up to Robb behind her back and continued, Dora Dream, a berserker ancestor, was seriously injured in a battle with a strong enemy. Close to death, he asked his master to seal his soul in the ruby, waiting for a day to use others bodies to continue to fight.

    Then, she pointed at the ruby in Robb''s hand, "This is the ruby! It''s exactly the same as the one shown in the book."

 Chapter 39: I defeated myself

    Chapter 39: I defeated myself

    The most important thing about lying is knowing when youve said enough. Robb stopped talking and let the others guess the rest. Robbs knows this full well, and the script he arranged for Xuelu is about tomence.

    Sure enough, when Xuelu said it, she immediately shut up and put on a now you understand expression.

    The Baron understood. He first cried "Ah!" and then said, "I see. So the priest got angry when he saw that the ogre smashed his chapel, and anger is the source of strength for berserkers so the cursed ruby activated, and the sealed soul of Dora Dream was released and attached to the priest. Then, Dora Dream temporarily controlled the priest''s body and used his earth-shaking, powerful swordsmanship."

    You are truly wise! Xuelu sighed, I think thats about correct.

    Little Yi also understood and couldnt help but sigh, Ah, no wonder I can feel tremendous power from this ruby. It houses the power of an ancient hero. It is trulymendable.

    So what I found was such a powerful thing? Robb pretended to be ignorant, Wow, then I will be invincible. As long as I am angry, I can call him out with this ruby. I dont have to be afraid of monsters in the future.

    Its not that easy. Xuelu said with a smile, "There are side effects to this; otherwise, it wouldn''t have been called a ''Cursed Ruby.'' This kind of gem calls forth the power of heroes, which is usually beyond the normal capacity of a human body. You''ll feel exhausted after use, whether it''s energy or physical strength. You will be as tired as a pile of mud in the next seven to 49 days."

    Huh? Robb then said, Ah? No wonder I feel powerless, to the point that I dont have the energy to move in the bathtub. Oh, my God. I lost too much energy and physical strength. Aah! Noo, I dont want to be unable to move for 49 days. Im a very hard-working person. I cant bezy. I want to get up and work. I love work.

    Its notziness. Its magic. And not only that, if you keep it with you, it will keep sucking out your energy and strength until you be mummified.

    Ah? I dont want to die! Robb frowned In pain. He struggled to climb out of the bathtub, but in vain, "Damn this gem. It''s absorbing my energy and strength. It''s trying to kill me!"

    Robb threw the ruby out of his hand.

    The secret treasure fell to the ground and rolled.

    The Baron cried, trying to reach out and pick it up from the ground, but Little Yi, next to him, suddenly pushed him away and said coldly, "Baron, didn''t you hear the magician''s exnation? You must not be attracted to the curse of this secret treasure; else, you''ll get sucked and mummified."

    "But but it contains the soul of Dora Dream, the ancestor of the berserkers. I I want his power. If I could get such abo out as he did, I would be so happy that I could die."

    "You have sinned greed!" Little Yi raised the stick in her hand and hit the Baron, "Wake up!"

    The blow sobered the Baron up, clearing his mind in the process, Oh yes, greed is a great sin. It will kill me.

    "We need to destroy it so as not to let it stay in this world to harm more people." Little Yi waved her staff and went to smash the ruby. A sh of red light appeared, followed by a dull sound. Little Yis staff was deflected, bounced, and fell ten yards away.

    I dont have enough strength. Little Yi shouted, Baron, its up to you.

    The Baron clenched his teeth but resolved himself and resolutely drew his big sword. His eyes turned red with blood. He raised his sword with both his hands, held his head high, and shouted, "Mountain! Beheader!

    The double-handed sword, fueled by the Barons anger, headed towards the cursed ruby. The fierce de cut open the surface of the stone instantly. With a sh of red light, the magic in the gem surged out, carrying with it a strange sound. It was as if a voice could be heardughing in its midst, "Hahahaha!

    The voice flew higher and higher as if it had been a long time since its felt such a thing.

    And finally, the red light dissipated. The red ruby became dim and looked like an ordinary stone by the roadside.

    The Baron raised his hands and sword high, gesturing for victory. Tears fell from his eyes, roaring, "I did it. I didn''t just cut a gem. I separated myself from greed and desire! I crossed the most difficult wall to prate for growth! I defeated myself!"

    The "weak" Robb couldn''t help but give the Baron a thumbs up, "You win! The rarest thing for human beings to do is to defeat their inner selves. You have done it. I do not doubt you will achieve greater achievements than your berserker ancestor ''Dora Dream''. Only by relying on yourself can you surpass him."

    Ha, ha, ha! The Baron looked up at the sky and smiled fiercely. He picked up his big sword with both his hands and walked proudly to the camp on the hillside. Everything he experienced today will be a precious experience in his life that enabled him to continue forward.

    Little Yi went closer to Robb, silently picked up her stick, and told Robb, "Don''t you have no energy and strength? Let me help you back to your room."

    How can I? Robb said, Im naked. Youre a girl, so its not appropriate.

    Little Yi shook her head, "When I am saving lives, I am no longer a woman but a messenger of God. Whether you are dressed or not makes no difference to me. You are just a weak patient now."

    Hm, its still not fine. Robb said, If I rest a little longer, I should be able to go back.

    Xuelu stood nearby and said, "Sister, you can leave first. I''ll help Mr. Robb back to his room. I brought the ogre here, so I''ll take responsibility."

    Little Yi thought about it carefully. After all, she was still too embarrassed to see a naked man''s body. Since miss magician is willing to help, that should be fine.

    Then Ill go to bed. Good night. She said coldly.

 Chapter 40: About to enter the mountains

    Chapter 40: About to enter the mountains

    Robb and Xuelu are left alone in the yard with the Baron and Little Yi gone. The Oscar-winning actor and actress looked at each other andughed.

    Xuelu chuckled and said, They are so gullible! Are nobles and nuns really so nave and gullible?

    Robb said, Its not that theyre gullible, but rather, theyd rather believe in the power of a secret treasure than to believe Im strong. Its easy for them to make the wrong choice.

    Xuelu said, I wouldnt be so gullible.

    Thats because you havent seen what I look like when Imzy, Robb said.

    Hearing this, Xuelu couldn''t help but shrug and say, "I don''t understand. Why are you being sozy in such a small town? At first, I thought that you were being chased after, so you had to remain hidden. However, when I saw the Baron of the kingdom of Gran and the nun of the Church of Light talk with you peacefully, I knew you weren''t being chased. You have no reason to hide in such a small town. With your skills, you can easily live avish life in anyrge city. Or, you could take plenty of risks and hunt the most ferocious of monsters and find the most mysterious of treasures?"

    Robb shrugged, Whats the point in getting ahead of others and living avish lifestyle? Whats the use in fighting monsters? What about mysterious treasures? It doesnt make any sense.

    Xuelu didnt know whether tough or cry, What is the point of living a life like an eastern rabbit monk living an isted and monastic lifestyle?

    Robb smiled and said, Well, Miss Xuelu, please stop trying to persuade me and let me bezy. I will always be here waiting for you toe back to see me the next time you use instant transmission scrolls.

    Xuelu said solemnly, I dont use those easily!

    Dont nt gs!

    What does it mean to nt a g?

    Ha, Im toozy to exin.

    That night, Xuelu took a bath using Robbs tap water system. She couldnt help but marvel at the invention. After the bath, she changed into clean clothes. Robb was shocked. The magician with red hair and slightly wet eyes - Its really sexy and hot.

    However, Xuelus other two party members weren''t so lucky. They''ve been repairing the chapel all night. They weren''t good masons at all. If the hole in the chapel was fixed by a real mason, it would at most take an hour or two, but the two were busy all night, and by the dawn of the next day, the church was finally fixed. The two fell asleep with their heads tilted on the grass.

    The most tragic thing was that as soon as they fell asleep, they were awakened by the shrill whistle on the hillside and opened their hazy eyes, only to find that the scout team led by the Baron was ready and about to march into the ck Pines Mountains.

    Robb, who had always liked sleeping tillte, rubbed his eyes and went out of the church. He wore a tubed nightdress. With a cup in his hand and a toothbrush, he stood by the faucet on the edge of the field and filled up his cup with water. He brushed his mouth, murmuring, What? Are you kidding? Whistling at dawn?! Dont you have any sense of morality?

    Little Yi, wearing a nun''s outfit, was carrying a wooden stick and a small bag. She got up and came out of the room she chose in the chapel. She was stunned when she saw Robb brushing his teeth in the yard. She said, "Father, weren''t you cursed by the ruby and had your physical strength and energy absorbed? Don''t you need another forty-nine days to recover? Why can you walk around so freely?"

    Robb also couldnt help but freeze. He secretly scolded in his heart, I forgot! I was half-awake when I woke up. I only remembered to brush my teeth.

    Don''t panic; keep steady. He hurriedly put up a holy face, "I desperately recited the Bible of Lightst night and begged the God of Light for a favor. Perhaps it was because I was very religious, but the God of Light gave me something like a miracle. I suddenly returned to a state of barely being able to move. Now, although I can''t use all my strength, I can use a bit, enough to wash my face and brush my teeth."

    The nun, who was pure and untainted in heart, was easily deceived. She nodded to Robb and said, "That''s great! In this way, I can feel at ease. Have a good rest. We''lle to you when the Baron and I find the evil necromancer."

    "You''re wee," Robb said.

    "Father, sister." The Baron strode to the two: "We are about to leave!"

    "Ok, I''m ready as well." Little Yi nodded to him.

    Robb waved, I wish you sess in finding the evil necromancer for the lord to send his troops as soon as possible. And maybe, the dozens of skeletons stolen from Westwind town can be recovered.

    I hope so! The Baron smiled and said, Now I have the confidence to face the difficulties that will block my path.

    Robb could see that this guy really seemed different. After smashing the rubyst night, he probably came upon a realization. Although the stone is fake, the demon that the Baron cut is real. He really cut off his greed and desires, so he''ll achieve growth.

    Sir Baron, sister. Gordas voice sounded nearby, "I was listening to your conversation just now. It seems that you are going into the mountains to search for some bad guy?"

    "Yes!" The Baron didn''t hide it at all and said, "We are pursuing an end to a huge controversy."

    Oh, that seems great!. Gorda grinned and said, Would you allow us to go with you? As you can see, the three of us are very powerful adventurers. The ck Pine Mountains where you are about to go to isnt a peaceful ce. Its full of unknown dangers. Although the 100 soldiers under yourmand are well-trained, they are just soldiers, after all. Theirbat strength can be seen clearly in yesterday''s battle. I think together, with the three of us, will make your pursuit go more smoothly.

    The Baron was slightly stunned. The yes or no question was easy for him. Three secondster, he held out his hand to Gorda and said, Youre wee to join us. Im willing to pay you twenty gold coins for this mission.

    Gorda smiled and said, Twenty for three isnt easy to divide. Do you want us to fight amongst ourselves? I think you should make it 21.

    "It''s a deal."

    Robb put down his cup and toothbrush and snarled, "I say, Gorda, do you even know what the Baron is dealing with? You''re too rash to take on such a task with more than seven hundred skeletons and a powerful necromancer. You''ll have to get close to death again within a few days."

    Gordaughed, "Are there any adventurers that don''t brush close to death every day? People who are afraid won''t take risks."

    Behind him, Jike and Xuelu shrugged, saying nothing, but agreed to Gordas words.

    Robb thought, "Do you really want to worry me like this? Although he gave Xuelu another instant transmission scroll, he still felt worried. Urgh, who am I to get so sentimental?

    He said to everyone, Wait a minute, Ill get something from the warehouse for you.

 Chapter 41: Ill give these to you

    Chapter 41: Ill give these to you

    Robb went to the basement of the church. It was messy and had a lot of things, such as metal ingots, herbs, grains, and animal skin. All of them were sent by the townspeople. He had been in this town for around ten days, and during this period, he listened to confessions and made tap water. In addition, he did something that every priest couldn''t avoid: curing the townspeople.

    The four major industries of this small town are mining, herb gathering, hunting, and agriculture. The first three are risky, often encountering danger. Today, a person broke a leg, and the next day, there''ll be someone hurt by a monster. And the day after that, some herbalist was poisoned by a snake.

    And then, there are diseases!

    Since there hasnt been a priest in this town for the past several years, the townspeople either took medicine indiscriminately to treat their illnesses or were forced to take a slow death. Dozens of townspeople had severe chronic diseases and had no way to be cured. As soon as Robb came, they hurriedly asked for help.

    Robb waszy, but it wasnt to the point that he wont help them. Not to mention, after each healing session, after the townspeople recover their health, they were often grateful enough to give something to Robb in return.

    However, they were rtively poor. Most of them couldnt afford to send money, so they simply gave their harvests to Robb.

    Therefore, this pile of metal ingots, herbs, grains, and animal skins was in the church''s basement warehouse. Of course, none of them are of high quality!

    Robb doesn''t need any of these other than the food, but it wille in handy today.

    He first picked up a few iron ingots and put them in front of him. Then, he took a few pieces of coal and used his forging skills. In a blink of an eye, the iron ingots and coal merged into Steel Ingots.

    Then, there was another round of forging - Steel Armor has been sessfully forged.

    Quickshot Birch Bow," "Silver-ted Arrow," forged sessfully.

    This way, Gorda and Jike can be armed. He was about to leave before suddenly thought about the cold nun. Though he was at odds with her, he felt that she wasn''t a bad person. So he had to prepare something for her. He looked at the few materials left in the warehouse What should I give? Oh, yes, something that seems to be suitable for nuns!

    After a while, Robbpleted what he needed to do and came back to the yard.

    By this time, the Baron was getting a little impatient. As soon as he saw Robbe out, he quickly said, "Oh, good. Mr. Robb is finally out. I was worried you won''te out in a long time."

    Everyone looked at Robb curiously and saw him drag a huge bag out. They didn''t know what was inside, but it seemed heavy.

    Little Yi couldn''t help but wonder. This guy said he won''t have any strength for forty-nine days, but he got up early this morning. And now, he''s dragging such a heavy bag. I''m afraid that he was acting yesterday.

    However, while she was skeptical, she had no evidence, so she had to be patient for the time being.

    Robb first went up to Gorda and said, When you fought with the double-headed ogre yesterday, your iron armor was riddled with holes. I think its unreliable. Ill give you better armor.

    He reached into the bag and grabbed the steel armor out of it. He threw it to Gorda and said, Take it.

    Huh? Gorda knew at a nce that the armor wasnt anything ordinary. Steel was much stronger than iron. Moreover, the craftsmanship of the armor was perfect. It was something only one of the best cksmiths could make Moreover, it had a faint yellow light, the unique color insinuating a defense enchantment. From the intensity of the light, it was a very advanced enchant.

    Gorda couldn''t help but exim, "What great armor! This is not normal. Is it really for me? If you want to charge me, I can''t afford it."

    Here you go. Robb said, I got this a long time ago when a knight who was seriously ill and about to die confessed his sins. He entrusted me with his legacy and asked me to give it to a brave soldier. I think you are fit to inherit this equipment. Take it.

    With that, Robb went to Jike, took out the bow and silver arrow from the bag, and said, "These are for you. The enemy you''ll be facing this time has at least 700 skeletons. God knows if there are any other undead that he has. The best equipment to deal with the undead is silver. I don''t have much silver, so I couldn''t make a silver arrow. It''s only a silver-ted arrow, but it should be much better than an ordinary arrow."

    Jike also understood. He first took a look at the bow. It is clearly a birch bow, but it was shining in green  the color of agility. Its bright green, indicating that the enchantment level is not any lower than that of Gordas armor. This is also a bow that he couldnt afford to buy.

    If you look at the arrow, it''s clear that it''s only a silver-yed arrow. However, it has a faint golden light. It seemed to have been enchanted with the holy power, which has increased damage towards the undead. It''s a good arrow! However, this is a problem I''m reluctant to shoot such a precious arrow.

    The arrow needs to be collected after each shot!

    The two were moved and didnt know what to say after receiving such great gifts.

    After several seconds, Gorda curiously asked, Mr. Robb, why didnt you give Xuelu anything despite giving Jike and me gifts?

    Robb solemnly said, Brothers are brothers while women are like clothes. I value you two more, so I dont care about Xuelu.

    Gorda and Jike,

    Xuelu secretly touched the second instant transmission scroll she received in her pocket, smiling like a fox. However, regretfully, she said, "I really don''t understand the friendship between you men."

    After that, Robb walked over to Little Yi and said, "Little Yi, we are all believers of the God of Light. I sincerely hope that you wont encounter any danger. I have something for you, too.

    Little Yi''s cold face couldn''t help sh a slightly moved expression, "I acted somewhat against you, yet you have something to give me? Father, you are very tolerant."

    "It was easy for me to decide." Robb said, "Yesterday, when I saw you hit the ruby with the stick and have it bounce off. Together with the fact that your holy nova and divine punishment are mediocre against enemies. I feel youck the means to deal sufficient damage to the enemy."

    I am the messenger of the God of Light. I dont need the means to deal damage to the enemy. Little said coldly.

    "However, sometimes you''ll need it. As you''ve said, light needs to beat the dark, so you''ll need a good weapon to make up for yourck of attack," Robb said.

    Although Little Yi isn''t greedy, after listening to Robb, she became curious and said, "Alright! Thank you for your kindness. Is it a staff or a scepter?"

    Her eyes were fixed on Robbs hand, thinking that no matter how good the weapon was, she might not be able to wield its power.

    While thinking about this, Robb''s hand came out of the bag, and together with it, a pair of silver-ted short firearms! It shone with golden light.

 Chapter 42: The successful creation of the holy gun nun

    Chapter 42: The sessful creation of the holy gun nun

    TL: I''m so sorry!! I went on a short vacation with my family to Gensan and arrived home the other day. However, when we came home, we all contracted covid, so I couldn''t focus much on tranting

    The pair of silver-ted short firearms are only as long as an average persons forearms. They are small and delicate  pocket-sized.

    As soon as he took it out, the several people present immediately gave it a stare.

    Though firearms arent exactly a rare thing in this world of swords and magic. It has undergone many years of development since its creation by dwarven craftsmen.

    To this day, dwarven and human craftsmen continue to transform and strengthen firearms. Its technology bing greater and greater by the day, constantly moving towards something light and small to be carried.

    However, no one present has ever seen such a small firearm.

    Gorda and Jike couldnt help but ask, Does this pair of firearms actually work?

    Robb smiled and said, Of course it does. Watch.

    He took a steel ball and stuffed it into the firearm''s barrel. Then, he held it up and pulled the trigger, pointing at a tree about five yards away. All he heard was a bang before smoke appeared from the tree. The people present stared and saw that a deep hole had been made by the steel ball in the middle of the tree trunk.

    Wow, such a small firearm actually works! This is amazing. The baron couldnt help but marvel. What clever craft this is, such a light and ingenious firearm. This is simply amazing. Whered you get such a great thing?

    Robb made it, but he couldnt just say it. He put on a face of a reminiscing person and leisurely said, Its a long story. Three years ago, I met a dwarven craftsman in a valley. He was He deliberately acted like it''s difficult for him to exin, and it''d take half an hour to prepare himself, so the baron hurriedly said, "Oh, so it was a dwarven craftsman who gave it to you?"

    "That''s right!" Robb said, "In short, this story began when I got acquainted with a dwarven craftsman."

    The baron hurriedly said, Well, Mr. Robb, weve got to hurry into the mountain. Please tell the story next time.

    Robb didn''t really want to make up a story and deliberately made it easier to interrupt. Of course, he didn''t make it up. He smiled and said, "Well, let me just say the result: this pair of short firearms are suitable for Little Yi. Although your fighting skills and strength aren''t good enough, the strength requirements of this weapon itself are near zero. You only have to take it out, load, aim, and fire. With that, you''ll be able to do enough damage to the enemy. It should be able topensate for your weakness in attacking, so I''ll give this to you as a gift."

    Huh? But Little Yi hesitated. This doesnt suit the style of us priests. We usually dont use weapons that make enemies bleed a lot.

    Robb said, "Usually not, but you should when it''s dangerous. For example,st night, when you tried to destroy the cursed ruby. Your staff bounced off because youck strength. At that time, it wouldve been nice if you could find a short gun and destroy the ruby.

    That that makes sense. Yi hesitated.

    Robb continued, "And as you can see, these two short firearms are so small that you can tie them to your thighs and cover them with your skirt. No one will notice that you''re carrying such a weapon and doubt your belief in the God of Light. As long as your faith is strong enough, you won''t have to worry about misusing it to kill innocent people and breach the teachings of the God of Light, right?"

    Little Yi said, it seems like the more I listen, the more it makes sense.

    Robb put the pair onto her hand, Then take it! There are two belts here. Use them to hang the guns onto your thighs.

    "Oh, alright!" Little Yi quickly took it, went behind the tree, and hung the two firearms on her thighs. She then came out with her skirt down. No one will notice that she has guns hanging from her thighs.

    Robb solemnly said, "Yi, I think you''ll need some basic training before you leave. Come! Try it. When youre in danger, quickly shake your skirt and pick up the firearm from your thigh and make a shooting position. It must be fast, urate, and stable enough to ess its full power.

    Little Yi was unaware of the n, but she still did it ording to Robb''s words. She turned on the ground, and with the inertia of her rotation, her skirt made a beautiful flutter. Her hands quickly went towards her thigh and took the firearm into her hand. Then, she half-squatted and pointed at the big tree next to her. However, she didn''t pull the trigger because the God of Light loves everything, which meant not hurting the tree.

    Although this is the first time she''s done this, it''s still beautiful and vigorous, fitting for her ice-cold temperament. It gives off the feeling of Killer Nun.

    Robbughed strangely in his heart and said with delight, Its a sess! The sessful creation of the holy gun nun truly is pleasing to the eye. Hah! A nun must be hung with the word ''killer''; otherwise, what kind of could it possibly be?"

    Yi put down the firearm and turned to face Robb, Father Robb, thank you for your generous gift. I will not misuse this thing easily. I will only take it out and use it in the most serious of times.

    Mhm! Robb nodded, pretending to be serious, Thats how it should be.

    Little Yi looked confused, "Why do I feel you are always smiling?"

    Robbs face glowed with holiness, Im not smiling. You can tell from the wrinkles on my face.

    I dont see the wrinkles, but I cant help but feel that youre smiling. Not to mention, its a wicked, evil smile. Little Yi said, its like youre digging a hole for others to jump in, but they still thank you for it.

    Robb put on a heartbroken expression, Sister! I generously gave you the weapon Ive treasured for many years. Youve seen how happy Gorda and Jike are, but you still doubt my intentions and say I''m digging a hole for you? Is that what the God of Light taught you? Is this how you respond to the kindness of others? Tell me I gave you a pair of rare firearms; how can they be considered harmful? s! I feel disappointed. I''m extremely disappointed. I can no longer feel sincerity and trust for the world. I only see doubt and vignce. O'' God of Light, save this confusing world."

    He quickly said in reduced volume, "Unless you show me your act of spinning your skirt and taking the gun from your thigh again, Ill stay angry.

 Chapter 43: Back to my daily cycle

    Chapter 43: Back to my daily cycle

    Little Yi said, Huh? What did you say at the end? I didnt hear it clearly?

    I didnt say anything, Robb said. I was just talking to myself because Im sad and depressed, so I lost my temper.

    Little Yi didn''t hear the second half of Robb''s unscrupulous words but only listened to the first with great regret and remorse. Father Robb gave me such a great thing, yet I suspected he was digging a hole to harm me. I was really acting outrageously. I''ve shamed the teachings of the God of Light. She hurriedly looked down and bowed before apologizing sincerely, "I''m sorry, I was wrong."

    Forget it. As long as you know your mistakes, the God of Light will forgive you. Ive said all that I have to say. I wish you a pleasant journey, Robb said.

    Waving his hand, he watched the Baron, Little Yi, Gorda, Jike walk towards the hillside, with Xuelu a little behind. Seeing that everyone else was far away, she approached Robb and said with a soft smile, "Did you just make these weapons in the warehouse?"

    Robb smiled and said, "No, I don''t know how to do that."

    Xuelu smiled and said, "You are amazing! I''m the one who helped you with the Ruby and fool them. Oh, you can''t fool me now."

    Robb smiled and said, "Its alright. I can kill you."

    "Ha!" Xielu was not afraid at all. She cast a little wink at him and then walked quickly to the hillside, and after a few steps, she turned and waved to Robb and said, "Im looking forward to seeing you next time."

    Robb shrugged and said, You can bring your pretty face, but dont bring trouble.

    Xueluughed, waved to him, and turned to catch up with the group.

    Robb returned to the stone stool in the courtyard, sat down, and activated detection, which had a range of 5000 yards, so that he could see the movements of the baron and Gordas party, all of whom first went to the cemetery and crouched beside the dug-up graves.

    Jike studied the traces on the ground very carefully. The skeletons in the dozens of empty tombs were stolen more than ten days ago, and although so many days had passed, Jike easily found the footprints they had left when they walked into the mountain.

    He probably used something like "Track" and soon found the way which pointed up the hill, then the baron waved. A small group of scouts went first, and the rest of the soldiers grouped and followed.

    They weaved past the trees, crossed a stream, climbed a stream, and finally went out of Robb''s range.

    When these people were around, Robb was afraid that they''d trouble him to the point that he couldn''t bezy. However, when they left, he looked at the empty church and felt lonely again. Just like a group of your teammates you practiced with for several days in a row suddenly saying that they won''t be online for a while, you''d suddenly feel a sense of loss and loneliness.

    This feeling is annoying!

    He finally realized that he''s actually quite the hypocrite.

    Lillian!

    Robb gave a loud cry.

    Coming! Lillian immediately came out of the kitchen with a kettle In hand. It seemed that she''d just boiled a pot of water for Robb. She dashed with the kettle and went beside the stool. She asked while pouring water onto the teacup on the stone table nearby and said, "What can I do for you?"

    I dont have any orders. Sitting alone is boring. I want you to sit next to me.

    Lillian looked up with a smile on her little face, Alright!

    After pouring water for Robb, she sat obediently on another stone stool opposite the stone table and picked up a sewing kit, Master, will it be alright if they go for the necromancer?

    Probably not.

    Master, will the necromancere to our town?

    I hope so. Ill prepare the fan and wait for him!

    Fifth gear, right?

    Haha, you are understanding me better and better.

    The master and servant finally returned to their daily cycle.

    In a blink of an eye, two days passed. So far, no news hase from the baron and the rest of the group. The ck Pine Mountain range was sorge that it couldn''t be explored in two days.

    Today, Lillian began to sew something called underwear, which was "invented" by Robb, but Robb only showed her a sample but did not make it himself.

    Robb himself can''t do it because his tailoring skills came from the game. Although he can turn a piece of cloth into a robe, cloth armor, or maid outfit in mere seconds, he can''t make "Clothes that dont exist in the game." Not to mention, underwear cant be tailored in the game Dark de.

    Robb wore the underwear when he traveled had already been washed several times, and every time he washed his underwear, he had to take a day off, which made him feel very ufortable as he came from modern times. So, he took his only pair of underwear as a sample for Lillian to study and copy.

    At this time, on the table in front of Lillian was Robb''s only pair of underwear, and she was holding two pieces of cotton cloth in her hand, studying to sew them together to make a new pair of underwear.

    Seeing her stare at his underwear, turning it over and over, Robb couldn''t bear it and said, "I mean, Lillian, it''s quite easy for a person like me to be shy when you stare at my underwear like this."

    "Huh?" Lillian looked up and said, "Im only looking at a piece of cloth. Why is master feeling shy?"

    "Those are my underwear. Can I not be ashamed of having it stared at by the opposite sex?"

    "But I won''t be shy!"

    "That''s because you''re not wearing underwear at all." Robb said angrily, "after you''ve made me a pair of underwear, you''ll make two pairs for yourself to put them on. Then I''ll stare at your changed underwear and turn it over and over in my hand. Lets see if youll feel shy."

    Lillia still didnt understand!

    She sewed up thest few stitches, unfolded them, and said, "Master, its done."

    Oh, thats great! Robb hurriedly took the underwear she had just sewed. At this time, he was wearing his father clothes, a ck tube outfit. He lifted up his man-skirt and put on the underwear on the spot. It felt good. Lillian''s tailoring skills are not bad. This underwear is exactly asfortable as the underwear they made in modern times.

    While happy, he suddenly heard a man''s voice, "Father, you seem to be in a good mood today."

    Robb turned around and saw that it was the mayor with a square face. He was standing at the yard gate with a smile, holding arge jar in his hand, "I brought you some apple juice."

    Robb smiled, "Why are you sending me something all of a sudden in broad daylight?"

    The mayor smiled, "My water reservoir is working now. With that thing, it feels much more convenient. When I want to use water, water will rush out as soon as I twist the faucet. When there is no water, I''ll just let the ve use the pump for a while and soon fill the reservoir. It''s really great. I think this is the new technology brought to us by Father, so I thought to bring you something. I squeezed some apple juice at home, so I packed a jar for you."

    Robb smiled and said, "you''re wee. It''s just a little thing."

 Chapter 44: Chilled Apple-flavored Coca-Cola

    Chapter 44: Chilled Apple-vored Coca-C

    The mayor put the big jar on the stone table in front of Robb and said with a smile, "it''s veryfortable to drink some apple juice to quench your thirst, especially in this hot summer. Father, ask your maid toe to my house if you want more. I have plenty."

    Robb smiled and said, "Thank you!"

    Instead of acting polite to the mayor, he smiled calmly, opened the jar, and looked inside. The jar of apple juice smelled delicious and looked really good.

    Lillian quickly poured him a ss, and Robb took a sip, "Gee, it tastes good. The freshly squeezed apple juice is good. If I were to make aint, it''s not cold."

    The mayor said with a smile, "it''s summer, of course; it can''t be made cold, but Father can seal the jar, soak it in a well, and take it out when you want to drink it. s, it is more convenient for the men in the city because they can find ice magicians at any time and ask them to cool their juices with ice magic, which tastes great."

    "Oh? Ice magic? " Robb''s eyes lit up, and he said, "ha, I can do something about this!"

    The mayor said, "Oh? Does father have a way?"

    As soon as he finished asking, he heard Robb''s mouth murmur the chant: "God of Winter Please listen to my request and lend me the power of winter. Come, Ice Arrow!"

    Robb used a random chant. He didnt even know if it was urate. Anyway, the mayor couldnt hear him, and with the sound of *Biu*, an ice arrow flew out of his fingertips and right into the jar. The jar and the apple juice inside instantly turned into ice.

    Mayor: Huh? How can father use ice magic?

    Robb said, Well, I know a thing or two. Though Im not that good at it. I only know the basics, like the ice arrow. Well, I used it for the first time and didnt really master the spell that well, so the whole jar froze. This is embarrassing...

    The mayor was also confused and embarrassed, "then we''ll have to wait for it to slowly melt."

    Fortunately, it waste July, and the temperature was high. The jar melted after a few minutes of bathing in the hot sun. Robb picked up a cup poured with the apple juice and took a sip, saying happily, "The cold is truly great. I feel like Im finally back in my hometown, drinking. Lillian, try it.

    Lillian drank nicely and poured the mayor a ss of cold apple juice using a "Guest" cup.

    The three of them each held and drank cold apple juice.

    At this time, Robb felt homesick. After drinking a cold drink, he suddenly missed his original world. Ice, I really want to drink ice!

    Is it possible to recreate coke in this world?

    He put his hand on his chin and began to think deeply.

    Its almost impossible to make aplete replica. The recipe of Coca-C and Pepsi are top secrets, so he doesnt know it. Even if he does, if he cant gather the ingredients, then its all for naught. Not to mention, he cant make a fortune here in this generation.

    It seems I''ve no choice but to make a carbonated apple-vored drink.

    Carbonated drinks made in modern times are done by pressuring edible carbon dioxide gas into the water using a *carbonator.

    However, he cant get such an advanced machine in this world!

    He used his brain, and an answer soon came up. Doesn''t a carbonator use strong pressure to force carbon dioxide into the water?

    Strong pressure can be made with magic.

    However, this requires advanced magic, which is beyond the grasp of ordinary magicians. It''s fine to use something like an ice arrow before the mayor, but if I perform something that can manipte gravity and exert pressure, I''ll have some unnecessary trouble.

    So, he smiled and said, Mr. Mayor, please wait here. Ill go outside and improve this juice. Ill take it outter and have you taste it.

    The mayor said, Alright!

    Robb took the apple juice jar into the warehouse and asked Lillian to prepare a few small bottles forter. He first activated the spell "Water Control". With that, the apple juice flew out of the jar, and with his control, it floated mid-air.

    Then, using fire magic, he instantly burned all the oxygen next to the floating oxygen and turned it into carbon dioxide. Afterward, he used the natural magic  gravity!

    Gravity is the ability to create a field with huge pressure. Its usually used to crush enemies, but hes using it to make carbonated water. The magician who first used the magic is probably crying.

    Huge pressure was exerted in all directions and pointed towards the center, trapping the carbon dioxide. Afterward, it was sucked into the apple juice, dissolving it and saturating the drink. Robb put the result into an empty bottle nearby and sealed it with a cork.

    Carbonated Apple-vored drink, produced sessfully!

    Robb excitedly picked up the bottle, and uncorked it. The sweet sound of "zizi appeared, the sound of opened carbonated drinks. Coke, 7-Up, Sprite, and Mountain Dew alle to mind. This brings me back home. I really miss home, I dont want to go back, but it doesnt hurt to reminisce.

    Putting the jar to his mouth, he raised his neck, gurgled, and drank up half the jar instantly. The refreshing sensation of carbonated drinks rushed along his throat and into his stomach.

    Wah, this is the taste of summer.

    [Robb acquired Coca-C]

    A few minutester, Robb returned to the yard with a bottle. The mayor waited patiently, and when he saw Robbe out, he hurriedly asked, Father, what do you have there?

    Have a taste of this! Robb handed over the bottle in his hand.

    The mayor curiously took the bottle and uncorked it. The sound made him feel very strange, and at the same time, he was a little afraid, "Father, what kind of strange water is this? Why does it make such a sound?"

    Robb put on a serious face, "This water is called Coca-C, which I have hidden for many years. I have added the apple juice you just gave me, and it has been chilled. Therefore, its exact scientific name should be ''Chilled Apple-vored Coca-C. Take a sip first, and lets talk after."

    If another inexplicable person handed him a bottle of such liquid, the mayor would never drink it. He was afraid of poison. However, a priest of the Church of Light, a benevolent priest, asked him to drink, so he did not hesitate to pick up the jar and take a big sip. For a moment, the feeling of carbon dioxide in his nose almost made the mayor out of breath, but thefort came at the same time, down his throat and seeped into his bones.

    *Hup*

    After a hup, the mayor shouted, "Delicious, too delicious, this Apple-vored Coca-C is really amazing, great. It''s the first time I''ve drunk something so good."

 Chapter 45: The Travelling Merchant is Back

    Chapter 45: The Travelling Merchant is Back

    Robb smiled and said, Its good, isnt it? How about we have a little discussion?

    The mayor listened attentively and said, What discussion?

    Robb smiled and said, "I''ll help you make this type of drink. But you''ll have to provide me with apple, grape, and other fruit juice. We can make different vors of Coca-C. What do you think?"

    The mayor nodded without hesitation, Of course! Its July, and all kinds of fruits will be picked. Ill get you all sorts of fruit juices. Ha, Ill save it and drink it slowly for a year.

    The mayor left happily, and after a while, his servants brought in dozens ofrge buckets, which upied half of Robb''s warehouse, each filled with juice. Because Westwind Town is located at the foot of the ck Pine Mountains, next to the dense mountain forest, all kinds of fruit are produced, so the mayor got a lot.

    The servant chief who brought the juice respectfully said to Robb, "the master said that there are still many fruits on the mountain that they havent picked. Since Father can use them, hell send someone to pick them all and get more juice."

    Robb said with a smile: "Alright, go back first. Come back at noon tomorrow. I will give half of the produced Coca-C to the mayor.

    The servants left.

    After they left, Robb made dozens of buckets of Coca-C. In fact, it was quite boring to do the same thing repeatedly, but for him, doing this was a very new thing. It was a piece of cake to do. It''s really too easypared to acting like the pope.

    That evening, at dinner, Lillian ced two tes of steak and two slices of bread on the stone table. She witnesses a rare sight of Robb standing. He stood up and threw two magic, chilled cups of Coca-C.

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, he raised his cup and told Lillian, Come! Cheers!

    Master seems to be in a good mood today. Lillian couldnt help but mutter. Though this Coca-C is delicious, there is no need to be so happy.

    Robb smiled and said, "You don''t understand. I''m not happy because of the drink. I''m d this ce hase to resemble my hometown a bit more. Maybe one day, I can make this ce like my hometown."

    If you miss your hometown so much, why not return? Lillian asked curiously. I want to follow and see what kind of ce master used to live in.

    "I can''t go back. I don''t really want to go back either." Robb looked up at sunset and said leisurely, "Though I miss my mom a little, she''ll surely support me if she knew I was living such a happy life."

    At noon the next day, the mayors servants came and took half of the Coca-C.

    In the afternoon, several rich people from the town also came and brought a lot of juice. The town''s too small to keep secrets. After the mayor brought back Coca-C, the rich people immediately caught on and ran to the mayor to take a taste.

    It soon became the norm to trade two buckets of juice for a bucket of Coca-C. The wealthy tenants who cameter didn''t even talk bull; they just gave the fruit juice and left with the Coca-C.

    July passed quickly, and August came in a blink of an eye.

    That morning, Robb had just gotten up and waszy in the yard when he saw the townspeople passing by at the yard gate, which he had not paid much attention to.

    He saw three or five townsmen pass by, all heading towards the center of town.

    Curiosity sprang up, and I couldn''t help but ask a townsman, "Why are all of you going to the town center?"

    "Father!" The townsman respectfully said, "Today is the day when the traveling merchantes to Westwind Town."

    Travelling merchant? Is he the guy who sold me Lillian? Robb asked.

    "Oh, not that one." The townsman replied respectfully, "The merchant who sold her to you is a wealthy one. He usuallyes to Westwind Town every three months to half a year and does high-end business. Generally speaking, hees to a remote town like Westwind Town only to buy rare things or to buy the daughters of poor families, not to sell things to poor people. We can''t afford what he sells. And when hees to Westwind, we won''t go to the center of town."

    Robb understood, "That is to say, if you are all walking to the center of town, it means that this time you are going to a lower-end merchant?"

    The townsman nodded respectfully and said, "Yes, the traveling merchant is a merchant in the daily necessities department. Hees to Westwind Town every two months to bring us salt, seasoning, and cloth. Anyway, what he brought were necessities that Westwind Town couldn''t produce, so every time he came, we would flock to the center of town and buy things from him. " At this point, he looked embarrassed and continued, "I usually work hard, but almost all the money I earn will end up in the hands of the traveling merchant!"

    Robb smiled, Thats interesting.

    My father, arent you going to have a look? The townsman whispered, "many of the things he sells can''t be bought in the town. You may need them. If you are free, you might as well go and have a look."

    Robb thought about it carefully, whether he should or shouldnt take a look. Although he didn''t know if he needed anything, he might find something interesting. Anyway, it''s just shopping, not a mission.

    He shouted, "Lillian, grab a shopping basket. Let''s go shopping."

    Lillian ran over with a smile, smiling like a flower, "Ah, when my parents were still around, I liked shopping with them. There were always a lot of good things from big cities."

    Seeing her lovely smiling face, Robb was also happy, "Then, every time the traveling merchantes, let''s go shopping."

 Chapter 46: A Large Haul

    Chapter 46: A Large Haul

    Robbed walked in front, followed by Lillian holding a small bamboo basket. The master and servant walked leisurely to the center of town.

    When he first arrived, it was still early July, but now, it''s early August. This is the second time Robb''s been out shopping, mainly because he''d been sozy this past month.

    This time he went out, he realized that Westwind Town looked quite different since thest time he went out shopping. Many families seem to be building water towers with water screws everywhere. It is amazing. Iron and copper pipes hang from the water towers.

    Since mining is the best of the four major industries in Westwind town, even the poorest of townspeople in Westwind Town, even the poorest of people could easily acquire iron and copper. Some people copy Robb and use iron, but some senior townspeople who deal with metal choose copper pipes instead.

    When Robb saw the iron pipes, he remembered, "Since there is copper, I shouldn''t use iron as a pipe. Copper won''t oxidize, nor will it rust easily, which is a huge improvementpared to iron pipes. s, I thought like a modern person would. In my original world, the mothend was short of copper. It wasn''t even enough to make copper money, so people used iron to make all kinds of objects instead. However, copper doesn''t seem rare in this world, and it''s not difficult for these people to use it for pipes."

    Robb turned to Lillian and said, "Remind me when we get home that I have to ask the cksmith again to rece all the water pipes in the chapel with copper."

    Lillian nodded, Yes, master.

    As they walked, the townspeople they passed by respectfully saluted Robb. From time to time, people would shout, "Good morning, my father." Robb waved to everyone with the aura of a leader.

    When they arrived at the town center, Robb saw a gathering of people. He thought they were just blocking his view, but then he heard a townsman shouting, "Father ising!"

    The townspeople who gathered around seemed to have been split by force capable of splitting open Mt. Hua. They separated from each other to make way for Robb, and they saluted, "Father, after you."

    Robb felt embarrassed by their actions and said with a smile, "You guys are too kind."

    The townspeople said respectfully, Of course!

    Well, its okay for a son to be polite to his father, but can you sell things to your father for free? After a wave ofints in his consciousness, Robb walked through the wee array of the townspeople and came to see the Travelling merchant.

    He didn''t notice at first, but it''s a wee sign to see that the traveling merchant''s a dwarf. He''s short, only as high as Robb''s waist, with a big head ounting for 1/3 of his total height, with a beard dragging towards his waist. He stared at Robb with great interest.

    Behind the dwarf was a group of servants guarding the cart loaded with a dazzling array of goods. Robb nced at bundles of linen, cotton, salt, pepper, vani jars, and some messy daily necessities. There were too many to enumerate.

    Oh, dear father. The dwarf said, Ie to Westwind Town every two months, but I didnt see a priest thest time I came. I didnt expect to see one now. You are so young and handsome.

    As soon as they met, the dwarf immediately started ttering him. Sure enough, its a merchant. Robb smiled and returned, I also think Im quite handsome in this character.

    The dwarf said, Character?

    Robb smiled and said, Dont worry about the minor stuff. Let me look at the goods.

    The dwarf hurriedly bowed and said, Please choose as you will.

    Robb went to the cart and looked closely, immediately finding a roll of silk. The dwarf followed where his eyes went and quickly exined, Father, you understand. This is of high quality. It was shipped from Big Tang from the East. Its used to make light andfortable clothes that arent nearparable to cotton cloth. Its popr among princes and nobles.

    At this point, he leaned close to Robbs ear and whispered, Its especially suitable for making pajamas for women. Tsk, reach and touch it that feeling, hehehe."

    Robb knows this, of course, and he also knows that robes made of silk are a lot better than cotton cloth, regardless of defense, intelligence, and magic power. This kind of thing, which can only be imported from Big Tang in the East, is very rare in the West, and it is not easy to buy it ordinarily.

    He smiled and said, Good, then Ill take it. How many do you have?

    "I have ten!" When the dwarf heard that Robb would buy it, a bright smile appeared, one gold per piece.

    Robb smiled and said, Ill take it all.

    Cotton cloth only costs 10 silver, but silk costs ten times more. Of course, ordinary people can''t buy it. In fact, it''s quite difficult to sell this stuff on the western border. It''s only asionally bought by the mayor. Robb bought ten at once, which made the dwarf happy. He smiled, took the money from Lillian, and put it in his pocket. His servants put ten pieces of silk in Lillian''s hand.

    Lillian couldnt carry all of them on her own, but there were enthusiastic townspeople who immediately came to help.

    Robb bought another big jar of salt, vani powder, and many things that could not be bought in Westwind Town, both useful and not-so-useful.

    However, after such an operation, Robb didn''t have much money remaining. Last time, he made a hundred gold from selling the leather armor, which seemed to be a lot of money. However, he spent a lot of money on shopping and casually issued a mission with a request. With that, more than half of the money he had gone bye-bye at once.

    When his eyes turned to arge can of pepper on the dwarf merchant''s cart, Lillian tugged at the corner of Robb''s clothes and whispered, "Master, don''t. Don''t buy pepper. You don''t have much money left."

    Oh, are we running out of money? Robb always left the money to Lillian, so he didnt know how much he had left.

    Lillian whispered, We still have ten gold coins at home. It''s okay to buy something, but... we can''t buy any more pepper. It''s too expensive, as expensive as gold. It takes a pound of gold to buy a pound of pepper. We''d better save a little bit now and stop buying such expensive things."

 Chapter 47: Buy pepper after five days

    Chapter 47: Buy pepper after five days

    "I can''t do that!" Robb shook his head and said, "Pepper is necessary for seasoning steak, chicken chops, pork, andmb chops. Without it, our limited recipes will have to be reduced again. I don''t want it! Eating is a top priority, more important than conquering the world. If I want to eat rich and varied dishes, all kinds of seasonings are essential."

    "Lillian said, "No matter how important it is, you must be rich to buy it. If you don''t have money, you''ll only be able to eat potatoes."

    Lets make money. Robb walked behind a nearby house with a piece of silk. After a while, the silk turned into a silk robe emitting a blue aura. He went to the dwarf merchant and took it out. He smiled and asked, Mr. Dwarf, are you interested in buying this robe?

    "Wow!" The dwarf merchant eximed, "This is a really good robe. Ah, look, look at this workmanship. This is not ordinary. Coupled with this blue light, it has a very powerful enchantment. No mage or priest can resist this."

    Robb smiled and said, How much are you going to pay for it?

    "Ah! My apologies, but I don''t dare to purchase this while it''s great." The dwarf merchant awkwardly said, "Your robe is at least worth more than a hundred gold, but as you can see, I''m just a small merchant selling daily goods. The biggest business I''ve done in the past two months is the ten pieces of silk you bought, which was only worth two or three gold coins. As for othermodities, such as salt and cotton, I can only earn a few copper and silver at a time. I don''t dare buy goods worth a hundred gold coins at all. Otherwise, I''ll go bankrupt if I can''t sell them."

    Robb thought to himself, Oh! Is that so?

    Well, it seems that although I can make great equipment, I might not be able to sell it.

    The real world isn''t a game. The game has auctions, where yers can easily buy your things. However, in the real world, sales channels limit your means of selling your goods.

    The robe he just made may be wanted by rich magicians, but where are these people? I cant find them.

    This is the current situation in the middle ages, buyers and sellers aren''t connected, and the cirction of goods is extremely inconvenient.

    Of course, Robb can also fly to a big city with a flying spell and find a rich magician or a big merchant, and afterward, he can even use the knowledge to teleport back and forth conveniently (The game has a rule in which you can only teleport to cities youve been to)

    However, that''s not what azy person does! If he flies all over the world just to make some money, what''s the difference between that and doing a "delivery" mission in the game?

    No matter how much money you earn that way, it can only be called hard-earned money, which doesn''t line up with my spirit ofziness!

    Is there a way to make moneyzily?

    Robb spread his hands and said, Whats aspects are your favorite in terms of acquisition?

    The dwarf smiled and said, "Someone everyone can afford, needs, and is easy to carry. For example, pepper! It''s necessary for making all kinds of delicious dishes. The price is high, profit is high, and it sells quickly. The rich people in every big town buy some of it, and it''s easy to transport. If I buy it at a rtively low price and load it onto several big carts, it''ll still be sold out easily. For example, you really want to buy, don''t you?"

    Robb was happy, "I want to sell you something for pepper, but you say you want pepper? Are you kidding me? As far as I know, pepper isn''t produced in the west, so it has to be shipped from the east, so it''s more expensive than gold. Yet you say you want to buy here. That''s bullshit."

    I dont dare! The dwarf merchant respectfully said, No one dares to tease a priest. Im just saying what I want.

    Fine, I know what I have to do now. Robb smiled and asked, How long will you be in Westwind Town?

    Five days! The dwarf merchant smiled and said, I stay in each town for five days before leaving for the next.

    Five days? Great! Robb smiled and said, Come back after five days before you leave Westwind Town,e to my church, and get ready to buy pepper. Ill make you a lot of money.

    The dwarf merchant respectfully replied, Okay, then Ill certainlye on time.

    Robb said, "By the way, before youe. First, sell me a handful of pepper."

    Huh? The merchant suspected that he heard wrong, Priest, you say that youll sell me pepper in five days. Why are you still buying pepper now? My purchase prices are much lower than the selling price, so if you buy now and sell it to meter, youll lose a lot of money.

    Robb smiled and said, Its in my personality to give money. Its called relieving creatures from suffering.

    Lillian felt embarrassed beside him. Her master really liked throwing money around. Since she took charge of their ounts, she found out that her master''s really fussy about his meals. He had to eat meat at every meal, and she had to eat the same as his servant. The clothes he wears are also fastidious. Several sets of clothes are worn ordingly, all in different styles, forcing her, his servant, to change clothes as well.

    Moreover, her owner was superzy and didn''t bother to do anything himself. He had to take the money to ask someone to pick the fruit that he could pick with only a few steps up the mountain, and he had to pay to hire a townsman to do it when he went out and went around the town.

    He also has this strange habit of asking people to do things by posting a piece of cloth in the town with the name: "Quest Board." ording to himself, this is very funny, saying that it is the adventurer turns to host, anyway, its a lot of nonsense that I don''t understand.

    Now her master''s ying again. He actually wants to buy and sell pepper to the merchant in five days. Is this a distortion of human nature or a loss of human morality?

    Lillian quickly held Robbs sleeve and said hurriedly, Master, what on Earth are you going to do? We really dont have much money.

    Robbs smiled and said, Dont worry, your master just remembered that in the game, there was a minigame, ck de Happy Farm, hahaha!

 Chapter 48: Happy Farm

    Chapter 48: Happy Farm

    On the way home, Lillian frowned. Although, as a servant, she shouldn''t be upset with her master, her situation as a servant with master was different from ordinary master-servant rtionships. Robb was very kind to Lillian. After being together for more than a month, Lillian gradually became different from that of a normal servant.

    She and Robb became closer, smiling, with asional coquettish emotions, showing Robb expressions that ordinarily aren''t seen on the faces of ordinary servants. Sometimes she''s clingy, asionally shy. In short, she''spletely different from when she only said "Yes, master" when Robb just bought her.

    Such is the case now. She frowned to show her master her dissatisfaction.

    If she had a different master, shed have broken her leg now, but instead of being angry, Robb thought it was cute and said, Lillian, are you mad at master?

    "No!" Lillian said no, but her mouth was still frowning. After a few seconds, she added, "our family doesn''t have much money. Yet you still buy so much pepper, and we have to sell it to the merchant at a low price five dayster. Lillian doesn''t understand what master is nning."

    Robb smiled and said, "I''m going to take these peppers back and nt them! Haven''t you already converted the field? I will use it to grow pepper, so I bought some pepper from the merchant first. It''s the seed itself. If it''s nned and you pour water on it, a new pepper will grow. Then, we''ll have arge amount of pepper. We''d make a fortune if we sell it to the merchant."

    Lillian said with tears andughter, "Master, that is obviously what someone who has never nted would say. How can you reap a harvest in a mere five days? Not to mention, pepper isn''t suitable to grow in our ce, especially regarding temperature, humidity, climate, and season."

    Robb said, When did Happy Farm ever say anything about climate, season, temperature, and humidity? All you have to do is water it. Besides, five days is too long. If you want yers to have a great experience, then itsmon sense to nt and harvest in a day.

    Lillian was bewildered, What the heck?

    "Well, in short, just follow."

    The master and servant pair returned to the yard. Robb went to the field in the yard. It wasn''t thatrge, just the typical private farm field. When the mayor handed over the chapel to Robb, thend was dry and deserted. But since Lillian came, thend''s been turning well, saving it for growing some sweet potatoes, so it''s now t and soil soft with the weeds pulled out. It''s beautiful now.

    Robb took out a handful of peppers he had just bought, picked one out of the many, and nted it.

    Lillian felt distressed seeing her masters wasteful action. But she held back because she didnt dare doubt her master. Oh, but she also stood up and said, Master, let me sow the seeds. Im good at growing crops.

    No! Robb shook his head solemnly, I have to do it myself.

    Huh? Why? How can a noble like you do this?

    Robb said, "because I can distort thews of the world, only the seeds I nt sprout quickly. You can''t nt them."

    Lillian didn''t understand the part "Distort thews of the world" at all. But she knew her master''s a great person and was right to listen."

    She saw that her master sowed the pepper seeds in intervals, and in a blink of an eye, the handful of pepper he bought were all nted.

    Then Robb looked back and smiled at Lillian and said, "go and get me a little kettle."

    Lillian wanted to say, "I''ll water it," but when she saw that her usuallyzy master decided to do it himself, she knew there was no room for negotiation. She obediently drew a pot of water, and Robb watered every pepper seed. Then he went back to his stone stool and sat down: "Oh, I''m so tired of growing crops."

    Lillian couldn''t helpining, "Master, how are you already tired? You didn''t even fertilize it, so, strangely, you think it''ll grow. Please don''t shout that you''re tired of farming after omitting such a vital step."

    The steps I took were absolutely perfect. I didnt omit anything at all. Anyway, well see tomorrow.

    How could Lillian sleep that night? Thinking that her master had wasted the price of gold pepper, she couldnt sleep. As soon as it was dawn, she jumped out of bed and ran into the yard.

    There was a faint golden light in the morning light. Lillian stood at the chapel''s door and looked at the pepper field in the yard. She was startled. She saw arge patch of pepper trees growing in the field, obviously close to maturity and taller than Lillian, with a lot of green peppers on it.

    Huh, huh, huh? Lillian was surprised, Master, get up, pepper, pepper, they grow overnight!

    Robb came out of his room in his pajamas, yawning, and said vaguely, "Shouldnt this be taken advantage of?" Happy Farm to grow vegetables, 24 hours a harvest; why make such a fuss! There are still a few hours to go. These peppers are not yet ripe. You can keep an eye on the time. As soon as I nted them yesterday, I hastened to cut them all so no one else would steal them."

    Lillian said, Who dares steal from the church? Arent they afraid of getting damned? Oh no, I almost missed the point! The point is, why does the pepper grow this much after only a day?

    I told you I can distort thews of the world, Robb smiled and continued, Don''t worry about it; just get the bottles and cans ready. Its almost time to collect the pepper. It may be a little difficult for you to harvest it by yourself. Take some money to hire a few townspeople to help with the harvest, cut it all, pull out the roots and throw them away, and relevel the field as quickly as possible. I have to nt a second round. In five days, we can nt five rounds of action quickly. Hey! "

    Lillian was only stupefied for a moment, "Yes, master!"

    After a while, the townspeople who Lillian paid to help with the harvest arrived, and when they saw such a beautiful patch of pepper growing in the chapel yard, their mouths widened agape and couldnt close for a while. Afterward, the miracle of the church in Westwind town spread so quickly that everyone said that the God of Light threw miracles in the world and made the nts nted in the chapel blossom and bear fruit overnight. This is the love of God, and themendation Father Robb deserves for his pious sermons

    The townspeople then knelt outside the chapel and worshipped the privatend.

 Chapter 49: Whoever wants, just get it

    Chapter 49: Whoever wants, just get it

    Father, do you really want to remove all these pepper trees after harvesting them? A nearby townsman who came to help clear the fields said sadly, "Pepper trees are perennial nts. They can only be harvested once. Pepper can be picked every year. These pepper trees have finally grown to such an extent that it''s a pity to remove them so early."

    Yes. Another townsman said, As long as its kept alive, it will bear a lot of pepper the following year, which can sell for a lot of money.

    A year is too long. Pepper trees that dont grow pepper in a day are not good trees, Robb said, Take them out.

    Townspeople,

    There is no reason to talk to such an insane priest. A townsman bravely requested, Father, can I make a request? Since youre going to pull them out and throw them away anyways, you might as well give me some. Ill move them back to my own field. Even if the temperature and humidity arent suitable, I should be able to get a harvest next year with proper care.

    Another townsman also shouted, I want some, too! I want some, too!

    The townspeople who came to help also shouted, "I want some pepper, too!"

    Robb smiled, "Okay, whoever wants, just get it! But do it quickly, dont stop me from sowing another batch of seeds.

    As soon as he said this, the entire field of pepper trees was dug up by the townspeople in the twinkling of an eye. They picked up the pepper from the tree, put it in a bag, and gave it to Lillian. Then they picked up the pepper tree and left fast. Instantly, they ran home and nted the pepper tree in the best ce at home, ready to take good care of it and wait for tomorrow''s harvest.

    Pepper is more precious than gold. As long as you have a tree that can produce pepper, it can easily make a town rich.

    If it was the usual Lillian, she''d certainly be distressed that her grown crops are being taken by others, but now, she''s holding severalrge bags of freshly picked pepper. Her face is so confused that she doesn''t even know what''s happening.

    After the field was cleared out, the townspeople leveled it again, and then, as Robb looked at the time, he grabbed a handful of freshly picked peppers and sowed them into the field. He picked up a small kettle and watered each pepper. Then, hezily sat on his favorite stone stool.

    Lillian said in a trembling voice, Master, you didnt ask me to help you sow and water the pepper. Does this mean that this batch will be harvested in a day?

    Wow, my Lillian is so smart. She already understands. Robb pped and said, From now on, all crops I nt will only take a day to harvest.

    "Wow, master''s amazing. Our family will make a fortune if you nt a batch every day."

    No way! I only move when the four basic needs: food, water, clothing, and shelter cant be met. Usually, Im toozy to do it. Meeting my need forziness with minimal action is my way of life.

    Master, the nun said that what youre doing is wrong. Sloth is one of the seven deadly sins. Its not good for you to do so.

    "Don''t listen to that nun''s nonsense. I''ll tell you. She has already fallen 10% intoziness after staying in our house for a day. When she returns from finding the necromancer and stays with us for a few more days, she will be evenzier than I am. You''ll see."

    In a blink of an eye, five days passed.

    Its the traveling merchantsst day in Westwind Town. He has made much money in Westwind Town over the past five days. This batch of cloth, salt, spices, peppers, and other things have already been sold. Almost all of the savings that the residents of Westwind Town painstakingly saved have fallen into the pockets of the traveling merchant.

    Having made his harvest, the dwarf couldnt help but smile.

    An armed servant leaned over from behind and whispered, Master, we have an appointment to buy pepper from the priest today.

    "Oh, right!" The dwarf merchantughed and said, "This is thest thing we''ll do in Westwind Town today. Let''s go and visit the priest. Although we don''t know what he''s nning, we shouldn''t offend a priest of the Church of Light; otherwise, he''ll move the entire world for us. Even if he can only cough up ten pitiful peppers, we must hold back and notugh. We must maintain reverence, pretend to admire, and praise him with the strength to save him face."

    The servant shrugged, smiling.

    The dwarf merchant walked in front, armed servants walking behind to protect him through the town.

    A servant suddenly pointed at a garden of a random town house and shouted, Master, look isnt that a pepper tree? And its a mature one at that, taller than some people.

    "Huh?" The dwarf merchant rubbed his eyes and said, "It''s really a pepper tree. Hell, doesn''t this only thrive in the far east? Since when can you find such a good pepper tree in Westwind Town?"

    This is strange, master. You see there are also some in other houses. Cried the armed servant.

    The dwarf looked at where the servant was pointing; sure enough, several pepper trees were nted in front of him, all taller than a person. It was the kind of tree that could be harvested for a lot of pepper when ites the time to harvest.

    Master, this house has one, too!

    Oh, my God, here too!

    This is impossible. Theres one in this familys, too!

    What the heck? The dwarf almost jumped and said, I came to this stupid Westwind Town every two months, and I''ve never seen such pepper trees here before. But all of a sudden, there are pepper trees everywhere. What on earth happened?"

    He knocked on the door of a townsman. As soon as the townsman came out, the dwarf impatiently asked, "Why are there so many pepper trees in your town suddenly?"

    The townsman smiled and said, "The priest gave it to us. The God of Light gave us a miracle that the pepper nt in the chapel could be harvested in a day. After he harvested the pepper, he gave us the tree. Many farmers have moved a few of them home to nt them. Next year, Westwind Town will be full of pepper, and everyone will be rich."

    Dwarf Merchant,

    He began to feel something wrong. He hurriedly took his men and rushed to the chapel as soon as possible. There, he could see Robb sitting on a stone stool, watching a group of townspeople help him harvest peppers. Every time they harvested the peppers from each tree, the townspeople dig up the entire tree together with the soil. Then, they picked it up and ran back home.

 Chapter 50: Replenish your stock

    Chapter 50: Replenish your stock

    The dwarf merchant was puzzled.

    Robb waved to him and smiled, "Mr. Merchant,e and sit down."

    The dwarf merchant went into the yard, sat down on the stone stool opposite Robb, and asked inexplicably, "Father, can you really grow pepper trees here overnight?"

    Robb smiled and said, "as you can see, this is the grace of God." He then told Lillian next to him, "go and show Mr. Merchant a bag of pepper."

    Lillian went to the edge of the field and brought a bag of peppers that had just been picked by the townspeople. They were as big as a bowl, and they were all filled with fresh peppers. The merchant''s expression seemed restless as soon as the bag was put in front of the him.

    In his opinion, this is not pepper but gold!

    Robb picked up a piece of pepper and put it in his hand with a smile. "try it and see if it tastes authentic."

    The dwarf merchant put the pepper into his mouth, and as soon as he bit it, the fragrant feeling immediately spread in his mouth, "Ah, it''s a great piece of pepper, and it tastes very mellow."

    Robb smiled, "now you can buy from me as much as you want. I''d like to know how greedy you are for pepper and whether you can buy all my stock."

    The dwarf merchant nced at the harvesting field next to him and thought, I should have no problem purchasing all the pepper produced in such a small private reserve. In any case, pepper is very easy to sell and is an indispensable seasoning for aristocrats and rich people at the dinner table. I can sell out no matter how much I charge, and of course, I earn more if I collect more.

    He put on a serious face and said, Father, I want to buy all your peppers, all of them!"

    "Oh? All of them? Although the wholesale price is certainly much lower than the retail price, pepper is a very expensivemoditypared to gold," Robb then said, If you''re going to purchase all my pepper at wholesale price, I''m a little worried that you don''t have that kind of money."

    The dwarf merchant said confidently, "of course, I know it''s expensive, but I can afford to buy pepper in a field that only epasses such a small tract ofnd."

    Are you sure its just a small tract ofnd? A strange smile bore on his face.

    The dwarf merchant has traveled north and south, dealing with countless people and doing business. He can tell something is wrong by looking at Robb''s smile. Damn, why is the priest''s smile so cheap? I feel like I''m stepping on a thunderbolt as if I''m going to be clouded away.

    Robb said, "Lillian, go and get the pepper out of the warehouse... " At this point, he suddenly said, "Also, since you are delicate and soft, you can''t carry such heavy things. I''ll give you a BUFF before you go."

    He waved his hand, and as soon as he did, a golden light shone over Lillian, and in an instant, Lillian felt powerful.

    She couldnt help but wonder, Master, what did you add to me?

    BUFF!

    Bafu ( b f)? What on earth is that?

    Well, the exact name is Blessing of the King. Youll understand once you start moving things.

    Lillian said, "Oh," and dashed into the warehouse. After a while, she came out with a superrge pocket in her hand, which was bigger than a

    n ordinary person and looked heavy, but she carried it with one hand. She ran to the table,ughed, and said, "Master, the way you have floated me is so strong that I can carry such a heavy pepper bag."

    The dwarf merchant swallowed a mouthful of spit and said, "You mean this bag is full of pepper?"

    "Yes!" Lillian opened the bag and smiled, "see for yourself."

    Hey? Huh? The dwarf merchant sweated profusely and said, This bag of pepper is probably worth hundreds of gold. II

    Knowing that he wanted to say he couldn''t afford it, Robb, the bad guy, deliberately said, "Wow!" Are you trying to say that the portion is too small? It doesn''t matter. I still have several bags in the warehouse. If it''s not enough, you can stay in Westwind Town for a few more days. It''s not a problem for me to get you dozens of bags."

    The dwarf merchant sweated even more and said, "No, stop! I can''t do this anymore. I have no money. I have to throw in the towel. I only have enough money to buy one bag first, and when I return to my hometown and bring more money, I can buy a few more bags."

    Robbughed as he intimidated his business partner. Of course, after having his fun, he stopped. He''s not a person who deliberately annoys people either. If possible, Robb wanted to get along with all the good people in the world.

    Lillian, pour Mr. Merchant a ss of pressured water.

    "Yes, master!" Lillian saw the look in Robb''s eyes and knew he wasn''t talking about ordinary water, so she ran back to the warehouse, picked up a jar, pulled out the cork, and Robb turned his hand while the dwarf merchant didnt notice. The ice that had just been made by ice magic had been sent straight into the jar.

    Lillian poured the dwarf merchant a ss of green, bubbling, and icy water and said with a smile, "Mr. Merchant, please drink."

    The dwarf merchant could not understand what was in front of him. Fortunately, Robb was a priest, and the dwarf businessman, like the original mayor, would not suspect that the drink handed over by the priest was poisonous. He dared to take it and gently took a sip. The expression on his face became extremely euphoric in an instant.

    "This is a wonderful drink, "The dwarf merchant was in high spirits; my intuition in doing business for many years tells me that it will not be any harder to sell than pepper or even more popr than pepper. What on earth is this?"

    Its name is Apple-vored Coca-C. In fact, theres still grape and orange vor. Do you want to buy some, too?

    "You still have other vors?" The dwarf merchant was really convinced, and there was an obvious dilemma on his face. Obviously, he wanted pepper, but he also wanted Coca-C, but he had limited cash on hand, and he didn''t know what to choose.

    Robb smiled and said, "Well, let me give you some advice. Spend your money on pepper this time because you know more about pepper and must have regr customers. Sell it first. As for Coca-C, don''t purchase inrge quantities yet. I''ll sell you a bucket at a low price. When you sell pepper to your big customers, take a ss and give them a taste. Then, tell them that it''s tough to purchase it and that they''ll have to first make a deposit before you bring it to them next time. In this way, people will always give you some deposits. If you take the deposit, they give, plus the money from pepper,e to me again. Won''t it be easy to decide how much pepper and Coca-C you have to buy next time?"

    "Oh, that''s a good n." The dwarf merchant said with a smile, "I didn''t expect the priest to know how to do business."

    "No, I don''t understand I don''t understand as much as you do." Robb smiled, "I just know some basic tricks, anyway. Let''s make money together!"

    The two sped hands tightly. The dwarf merchant left with pepper and Coca-C with his dream of getting rich in the future.

    Robb slumped on the stone stool, waved to the merchant''s not-so-tall figure, and whispered, "The way to make money together is that I sit still, and you run around the world to make me money! Work hard, young man."

 Chapter 51: Preparing to go out

    Chapter 51: Preparing to go out

    After the merchant left, Robb began to work on his new toy: silk stockings!

    After all, looking at Lillian in a maid costume without stockings, something was obviously missing.

    Likewise, coincidentally, he bought a lot of silk from the dwarf merchant, so of course, he had to try to make silk stockings. Unfortunately, silk stockings are not "equipment that can be made by tailoring skills in the game," so Robb can''t rub them out with his hands.

    So he let Lillian try to make a pair of stockings out of silk instead. Although she made the general structure, the silk stockings she made are instic and cant define a woman''s legs beautifully and tightly like the silk stockings of modern times, so she had to give up.

    Virgo, people of Virgo, are always unhappy when something is imperfect.

    "Oh!" Robb rolled over on his stool. "I feel like time has slowed."

    Master, but I think time moves fast.

    Robb said angrily, "when you feel happy, your time will move faster than others, and when you feel pain, your time will move slower than others."

    "What master means is youre unhappy?" Lillian was starled again, showing a worried expression, "master has given me such a happy life, but you are not happy yourself. Lillian cant do this. Is there anything I can do for master?"

    "I want to see you wear silk stockings!" Robb rolled off the stone stool and fell to the ground, then rolled all over the floor, acting like a child, "I don''t care. Ill make silk stockings no matter what."

    Lillian was startled when she saw that her master, who was usually toozy to make noise like a maggot, dusty rolling on the ground, so she said, "Don''t worry, master. I''ll ask Mr. Mayor to see if there is any stic cloth that can be used to make silk stockings. Wait a minute. I''ll go right away."

    Lillian ran out and returned after a while with a strange piece of white cloth in her hand, about the size of a palm. She went to Robb, who was toozy to move on the floor and gently poked him with a finger. She whispered, "Master, I''m back."

    "Oh!" Robb responded feebly.

    "The mayor lent me a small piece of cloth, which is very flexible. Will you take a look at this?"

    Robb turned over and sat up, taking the palm-sized white cloth from Lillian''s hand, cing it in his hand, and gently felt it, "Huh?"

    The sticity of this cloth is really good. As soon as Robb exerted some strength, he pulled it a bit. And after a while, he lets go, then he retracts again. Isn''t this the perfect material for making silk stockings? He couldn''t help being overjoyed and cheered up, "are there any more? This is not enough to p a big piece."

    Lillian said, "the mayor said he had only a small piece and no more."

    "Why is that all?" Robb''s newly rising joy instantly disappeared, "well, whered ite from?"

    Lillian replied, "The mayor said that this is made of silk spit by the famous man-eating spider'' in the depths of the ck Pine Mountains. It is a horrible spider with a human head. It lurks in the depths of a valley and weaves a web to catch all kinds of wild animals, humans, and even other monsters before eating them. This kind of spider spits silk with both toughness and sticity, as is the case with the cloth used to make it. However, the spider lives in the depths of the mountains, so only a few adventurers go to trouble them. Not to mention, it must be brought back alive to force it to spin silk to weave cloth. So it''s hard to get this kind of cloth. Maybe you can only find merchants to sell it to if you go to Bright Road or a big city like the Capital of Saints. We have to take this chance because there may not be any others."

    At this point, she paused and muttered, "Mr. Mayor said that if master needs a lot of this kind of cloth, you can either try your luck in a big city, or you can issue a reward mission to invite adventurers into the mountains to catch man-eating spiders, and that it must be caught alive."

    Robb tilted his head and said, "You can only buy it by chance in a big city, and adventurers don''t necessarily seed, right? Especially with adventurers like the helpless trio, there is almost no doubt that they will fail. Neither of these ns seems reliable."

    Lillian nodded.

    Rob jumped up with a swoosh, "Well, it''s decided. I''ll go into the mountain to catch the spider myself."

    Huh? Lillian was shocked and said, Master going out to the mountains yourself?

    Yes! Why do you seem surprised?

    You... Dont you keep saying that you just want to bezy and stay still?

    "Of course, I''mzy about things I''m tired of ying with, but dressing up my maid is something I''m never tired of."

    The feeling others get when looking at Robb suddenly changed, from thezy guy who seemed like a slug to one that seemed radiant and sparkling, a sign that the grinding emperor was about to return.

    In fact, he is a very diligent and persistent manpared to most people. Once he sets a goal, he will achieve it even if he has to manually repeat the action ten thousand times, but now, making a few silk stockings for his maid has be his new goal. A Virgo''s spirit of never giving up until he achieves his goal burns in him again and restores his true character as the grinding emperor.

    Im going out to get some stuff to prepare. Robb then hurried into the warehouse and picked up a pile of ingredients. He rubbed, and afterward, food was made. After all, food is a primary need.

    He picked up a few more herbs and rubbed them together, and then a red and a blue antidote bottle were ready. Although his chance of injury and poisoning is near zero, no veteran yer can go without meds.

    He picked up a piece of wild boar skin, rubbed it, and finished a set of leather armor and boots.

    Why choose leather? Because his level is too high and his stats are exceptional, there''s nothing for him to be afraid of in this world, so he doesn''t need to be equipped with high defense armor, so he only made a leather set with a useful enchantment called "movement speed." Leather boots made with good ingredients can be enchanted with "Movement Speed +30%" at most.

    For a low-grade leather such as wild boar skin, its limit is only +10%, but as long as his boots, chest te, leggings, hand guards, and helmet have +10% each, he can still gain a total of +50% movement speed. This attribute is widely used to explore mountains, so it''s convenient.

    Of course, pure leather gearcks appeal, so I must use a costume addon.

    Robb picked up the set of T-shirt and jeans he was wearing when he first crossed over. This is not a simple pair of T-shirt and jeans, but a set of RMB equipment bought by Krypton gold. Its biggest perk is that it does not use up an equipment slot. Instead, it upies an extra slot called "exterior ornaments." Equipping this thing on top of it will cover up the appearance of your equipment and make you look like youre wearing a pair of T-shirt and jeans. Its especially used to cover ugly equipment.

    Robb put on the T-shirt and jeans, and the leather gear with movement speed enchants disappeared before long. He''s now back to how he first looked when he initially came to this world, with his blonde hair, T-shirt, and jeans.

 Chapter 52: Its better to kill a man-eating monster

    Chapter 52: Its better to kill a man-eating monster

    "Lillian, keep an eye on the house." Robb said, "I''ll go around the ck Pine Mountains ande back as soon as I get the silk of the man-eating spider."

    "Huh? master! It''s dangerous in the mountains. Youll surely die if you go in there alone. "

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."

    Robb doesn''t need to say much since Lillian is a very hardworking and capable little girl. In just a few days, she can already take care of herself.

    He walked to the cemetery behind the chapel, through which was near the hillside, and up the hillside, there were traces of the baron''s small army that camped a few days ago.

    He walked up the hill, which was still close to the town. There are no monsters to be seen on the hillside yet. Instead, a townsman is chopping firewood here. When he saw Robbing head-on, the townsman shouted in amazement, "Father!" What are you doing up the mountain? "

    "Why do you look so surprised?" Robb smiled, "I came to the mountains to find something."

    "Ah!" The townsman shouted, Father went out to the mountains, big news, I want to inform all the townspeople that motionless Father unexpectedly went up the mountain..."

    While screaming strangely, the townsman rushed back to the town.

    Robb,

    This is unreasonable; whatever. It''s pointless to talk to these insignificant townspeople.

    Robb continued to walk; with his +50% movement speed bonus, it went even more smoothly. The town is very far now. He''s already deep in the forest, and his surroundings are silent. Five or six goblins poked their heads from behind a big tree and looked at Robb at a distance. Goblins are timid when alone but courageous in groups. However, they are even more courageous when faced with a lone enemy. They''re nning on beating Robb before killing and bringing him back to eat.

    Robb didn''t bother involving himself with these trash monsters. After making sure that there were no townsmen around and that he wont be seen, he immediatelyunched a flying spell, whizzing straight into the blue sky.

    The goblins who were thinking about going at him were immediately scared to death. This human being knows how to fly. That''s a top spell that even a great magician doesn''t necessarily know. And they actually wanted to beat up Robb just now. Now, they feel scared when they think about it.

    Robb doesn''t know where the man-eating spider is, but it doesn''t matter. Lillian once said that the man-eating spider is in the depths of the ck Pine Mountains. Just one clue is enough. He flew to the deepest part of the mountains, where the mountain is high, and the forest is dense.

    The speed of flying is, of course, extremely fast. He flew over the distance he had to walk for several days in no more than three hours.

    The towering peaks and dense pine forests seem to be the depths of the ck Pine Mountains.

    Now that he had reached the ce, Robb had to stop flying. With a thick canopy, he could hardly see the ground from the sky.

    He deactivated the flying spell and fell straight out of the sky, falling hundreds of meters high. A high ordinary people would undoubtedly fall to their deaths.

    But when Robb was about tond, he activated Ice Box (Ice Barrier). When hended, the ice immediately made a solid hole in the ground, and a few secondster, the ice melted, and Robb came out unharmed.

    After shaking his hands and feet for a little, he took a deep breath.

    He walked forward for a while, breathing the fresh air from the forest, "well, I haven''t been out in a long time. It feels good toe out once in a while."

    When Robb finished saying this, he heard a gloomy voice behind him, "I haven''t seen a human in a long time. It feels good to eat a human once in a while."

    When he turned around, there was a harpy standing behind him.

    This is an indecent creature. Its lower body is that of an eagle, but its upper body is a womans. It has a womans face,rge oppai, dangling right before his face. Ah, so the holy light that dangled on the screen was this.

    In fact, Robb felt quite tired of seeing Harpies in the game, but when he saw it in the real world, he felt that it was different. After all, the oppai on an LCD screen ispletely different from reality.

    Robb rubbed his eyes and protested, Cover up your oppai. Its not that appealing for a woman to show it so thoroughly when you first meet. Men still like obscure beauties. If its only partially hidden, then its a good oppai.

    The eagle harpy suddenly stopped. The man was so calm even after he saw her, saying such strange words. Shouldn''t you be scared and run away or retaliate? Yet he talked about how I''m dressed

    .

    It uttered shrill cry, waving its right-wing forward and firing a whirlwind towards Robb.

    This is not normal wind produced by force, but wind produced by magic. If the whirlwind hits, itll cut a human body like a knife.

    However

    Robbs magic resistance is far beyond what the harpy can imagine.

    It was inevitable resisted!

    The whirl ward passed by Robb before disappearing.

    Robb, as if he didn''t even notice it, said to the harpy, "I''m looking for a man-eating spider. Do you know where it is? If you take me to find it, I will reward you with a bottle of Coca-C. After drinking it, I will make sure that your oppai will grow bigger. You see, when I went on a long trip, I only took one bottle for me, so I didnt prepare another for you. What a valuable and good thing it is. It''s a good deal for you. "

    Two whirlwinds crossed with a wave of its left and right wing.

    Resisted! Resisted!

    Robb said, Negotiate now while Im still willing. Dont force my hand.

    The harpy cried angrily, flew high, and swooped down on Robb, its two ws stretched forward to scratch Robb.

    Miss!

    The next moment, Robb held it by the neck and picked it up like a sandbag, "if you refuse to talk properly and use violence against me, there is nothing I can do about it."

    He threw the harpy to the ground, and thetter''s back fell with a bang, making a big hole in the ground. The harpy felt that all its bones were torn apart by this blow. It was paralyzed to the ground and could not move anymore.

    Robb put one foot on her wing and asked, "now that the Coca-C option is gone, only the questions I ask you remain. If you can''t answer them, I will beat you to death. Answer, where are the man-eating spiders?"

    The harpy trembled with fear. It now knows how powerful the person she is messing with is, "in the North North... It''s in the valley to the North!"

    "Oh, that''s right." Robb withdrew his feet, turned around, walked a few steps, and suddenly looked back, "I remember the first thing you said. You seem to be a man-eating monster."

    The eagle harpy froze, petrified.

    Robb waved his hand, and a huge fireball flew from his fingers before burning the harpy to ashes.

    "It''s better to kill a man-eating monster, but sadly, it doesn''t give experience." Robb sighed regretfully, "if only the game had an update and increased the level limit from 200 and added two new sses, my experience in killing these monsters would not be wasted. s!"

 Chapter 53: Help!

    Chapter 53: Help!

    Robb continued walking through the ck Pine Mountains with his full leather gear with +50% movement speed while using various mobility skills of other sses.

    The rugged mountain paths and strange nts around him felt like a normal, t road where he could move freely.

    This spot is infinitely close to the deepest part of the ck Pine Mountains. You can see a towering peak in front, which should be the highest mountain in the ck Pine Mountain Range. It looks very high with its peak covered with thick snow; from the mountainside, there is a dense green forest.

    To the south of the mountain is a steep cliff, below which is a deep valley.

    Seeing this valley, Robb''s heart cheered. The eagle harpy said that the " man-eating spider" is in this valley. That is to say, Lillian''s stockings are also in this valley; I''m happy!

    Stockings, I''ming.

    Robb sped up. His speed was simply terrifying, moving several meters in a sh. A basilisk hiding was just about to attack Robb, but Robb had already run more than 10 meters away, frightening the basilisk to the point that it dared not move.

    It was not long before Robb came to the mouth of the valley and looked inside. It was full of rocks and trees. Even if detection was activated, it only had a range of 5000 yards, but it saw through trees and stones in its range.

    Robb was upset, Why do man-eating spiders live in ces like this?

    Afterining, he did understand that it is convenient to spin cobwebs in such a ce. How can cobwebs be made in an open area?

    He stepped into the valley. And because of hisbat prowess, he didnt have to tread carefully and dared to just keep moving forward.

    Doing it this way, however, made him prone to going in the wrong direction. But he didn''t go far before a strange figure appeared behind a tree next to him. It moved quickly and cut Robb in the neck with a knife. However, after it missed, it stopped attacking.

    Robb turned around and saw a skeleton soldier looking at his knife with its empty eye socket, then at Robb''s neck. There was no expression on the skeleton''s face, but its actions made it seem cute and confused. It doesn''t seem to understand how it was missed.

    He realized that t wasn''t being controlled by control skeleton, but acted of its own volition. That is to say, it''s a true undead.

    "Yo! This is the first time I''ve seen the undead. " Robb waved to the skeleton soldier. "Dude, are you from this valley? Have you seen any man-eating spiders? Show me the way."

    The skeleton indicated that it didn''t want to talk to Robb and waved its knife at him.

    Robb kicked it right on the waist, knocking it to some sort of wall.

    He thought it would hit the edge of the mountain and turn into a pile of broken bones, which was also the purpose of Robb''s kick. Still, unexpectedly, after flying back a few meters, the skeleton soldier suddenly froze mid-air and stopped moving. Then, it sloshed twice and finally suspended mid-air, making a strange "" shape.

    "Huh?" Robb could not help but freeze, "what the hell?"

    However, two secondster, Robb realized that the skeleton soldier was not suspended in mid-air by its own strength but was caught by an invisible web. It turned out that there was a huge, transparent on the mountain in front of him. After the skeleton soldier was knocked over, it hung on the web and was stuck.

    As soon as he thought of this, he saw a head appear from a hole near the edge of the mountain. It was the head of a beautiful woman with beautiful features, silky eyes, and red lips.

    However, below the head of this beautiful woman is its ugly spider body, the kind that can instantly scare a man into impotence.

    It was obviously attracted by the vibration of its web, so it poked its head and a small part of its body out of the hole, nced at the prey in the web from a distance, and felt disappointed that it caught a skeleton soldier, which had no blood or flesh and could not be eaten!

    It gently scratched its leg on a strand of spider silk at the mouth of the hole, and the whole web trembled, making the skeleton soldier fall off, and then it retreated into the hole with a swoosh and did note out again.

    In fact, the entire sequence of actions took ce in a matter of seconds before the cliff''s edge was restored to what it had been like before, instantly and quietly. With such arge transparent hanging in mid-air, no one knew that a man-eating spider was hidden in a hole next to it.

    Robb was delighted and said, Interesting! There''s nothing like that in the game I yed, which makes it a very interesting creature."

    Robb reached into the hole and pulled out nothing. The spider hiding in the hole''s depths did not seem toe out to bite his hand, making it impossible for him toplete the task of "fishing for spiders" with his hands.

    Robb doesn''t want to go into the hole to catch it! Normal humans don''t like to go into holes where you can barely move in.

    This is troublesome. It seems that this monsters very vignt. Its the type that wont leave its hole unless it has something in its web.

    Theres only one way to lure it out alive.

    Using my body as bait!

    Robb walked up to the transparent web, and shrugged before kicking the ground for momentum. He flew and crashed into the spider web.

    Resisted!

    "Resisted!"

    Resisted!

    Every contact he had with the web produced ''Resisted''. The power of the spider is obviously not enough to threaten Robb.

    Robb secretly scolded in his heart, Damn it! Why cant I use my body as bait? Now I have to do something else.

    He stretched his hands, grabbed a few thick fments of the web, and deliberately kicked the cross-sections of the web before shaking them hard. The whole web shook violently with his movements.

    Also, since the spider has a human head, it may be able to understand humannguage, so he acted like he was caught sessfully.

    Robb simply shouted at the top of his lungs, Help! Im caught in a web. Somebody help!

 Chapter 54: Tell me if it was justified or if I was wronged

    Chapter 54: Tell me if it was justified or if I was wronged

    Robb fooled Baron Perseus and Sister Ishir with his Oscar-level acting a few days ago, so he Ispletely confident in his acting skills. A mere spider with an IQ of less than 5 will surely be fooled.

    He wobbled and struggled and screamed for help, showing incisively and vividly what a man who was identally caught in a cobweb should look like.

    Soon, there was a movement at the mouth of the spider hole, and the first one sticking out of the hole was a spider''s foot, which was ced on a strand of thick silk at the mouth of the hole, through which the vibration of the cobweb was felt.

    Then, it was convinced that its cobweb had reached its prey.

    The spider''s head came out a little bit, seemingly careful and vignt.

    The depths of the ck Pine Mountain Range houses all kinds of powerful monsters. If it''s not careful, it will surely die a gory death.

    The spider, with its beautiful female head, nced at Robb with a pair of beautiful eyes, watching warily to see if the prey was really managed by its own cobweb.

    It could see that the human being really fell into its trap!

    He was struggling desperately, but his hands and feet were entangled in its cobwebs, and he struggled feebly, which proved that he hadpletely lost his fighting ability. All it had to do was to climb over and inject venom into the humans body. It can paralyze him and then easily drag him into the hole and eat him.

    There was an evil smile on its beautiful face when it began to poke out of the hole slowly.

    Robb watched the spidering out of the hole bit by bit, thinking to himself, "here wee!"

    A little more before your entire body is sticking out of the spider hole. When that happens, Ille right over and buckle your neck.

    Then my maid will have excellent stic stockings to wear, hehe

    Transparent spider silk, the woven cloth should also be transparent, dyed white is white silk, dyed ck is ck silk, not dyed is bare, oh shit, its too cool.

    The head of the spider finally came out, and then its round spider belly, bit by bit, came out of the hole. While Robb slowly gathered his momentum, getting prepared to engage.

    However, just when Robb was about to charge, an arrow suddenly popped into the air with great power. And poof, right in the face of the man-eating spider. The beautiful female head was then immediately split in two by a big sword, and its whole body was cut in half by the de.

    Green blood sttered everywhere, man-eating spider  Dead!

    Robb,

    For Robb, what was cut in half was not the spider but the silk stockings of his lovely little maid. This merciless knife shattered the teenager''s yearning and longing for a better life.

    Im Angry!

    Oh, I still have resurrection magic!

    Robb hastened to use resurrection on the spider''s body, but it didn''t work. The spider is designated as "Evil," so rather than doing good to the creature, it has a lethal effect on it.

    Then, he quickly used "Undead Resurrection". As a result, the spider stood up but became a skeleton spider. Not to mention silk, it doesn''t even have flex or blood.

    Robb scolded in his heart, MMP! (TL: My friends used this term before, they said its Son of a Bitch)

    I have an MMP sentence that I have to say!

    Just then, behind arge stone In the distance, Baron Perseus jumped over and said with a look of fear, "Oh, I heard someone calling for help, so I ran over quickly. I happened to see that the spider was going to attack a human being. Fortunately, at a critical moment, my sword caught up."

    Robb, Damn it! He quietly yet quickly used a holy spell on the skeleton spider, making it scatter all over the floor.

    Baron Perseus came out from behind the stone, saying, "what are you doing in the depths of the ck Pine Mountain Range alone, young man? Its dangerous, isn''t it? You were almost eaten by a spider. Huh?"

    He saw Robb''s face and was startled, "Mr. Robb? You What are you doing here?"

    Robb didnt know whether tough or cry. Its an awkward situation.

    It turns out that Baron Perseus led Little Yi and the three adventurers here after several days of trudging and tracking, but Robb used a cheat skill to fly ahead of them in a matter of hours, which led to this very embarrassing situation.

    What am I supposed to do now?

    Yi, the three adventurers, and arge group of soldiers continued to emerge from behind the boulders in the distance, most of whom now looked at Robb with strange eyes. Only the three smiled because they knew that Robb was not simple and had a secret identity and that seeing Robb here was not as unexpected as it was for the Baron and Little Yi.

    Robb looked at the caring eyes of the Baron and Little Yi before looking at the man-eating spider and sighed. He can''t me the Baron. He killed the spider because he wanted to save Robb. It would be immature to lose his temper because others saved him.

    Father, why are you here? Little Yi, who he had not flirted with for several days, regained her aloof demeanor and spoke in a cold tone.

    Robb had to start bluffing, "After you left, I was worried about your safety. I felt that I could not just let you go into the mountains to take risks like this. I should also contribute to the just cause, so I came to the mountains to find you. Then I walked and walked. I came here and was identally caught by a cobweb."

    The Baron could not help but feel moved, "Father, I admire you for being so kind." A berserker''s brain is really simple; he''s too gullible.

    Little Yi is not as easy to fool, her cold face shing doubt, You entered the mountain alone? How were you able to walk into the depths of the ck Pine Mountain Range when the cursed ruby absorbed your strength? How were you not eaten by monsters along the way?

    Why do you have to be so smart at a time like this? Robb vomited in his heart but said, "You see, wasn''t I almost eaten by a monster just now? This shows that I was just lucky so far, but my luck has finally run out."

    Little Yi felt something was wrong but didn''t couldn''t tell what it was, which made her feel very ufortable.

    "Don''t say that kind of stuff anymore," said the baron. "Release the priest from the spider''s web first. It''s hard for him to hang there."

    Several soldiers rushed over and took out their knives to cut the spider silk. Unexpectedly, the spider silk was really tough. The soldiers couldn''t cut it with their knives even after a long time had passed. Robb cried, "Don''t cut it randomly; just cut the edges of the spider web. Don''t cut the middle. I want this silk. Save it for me!

    Hearing him say this, the three adventurers seemed to understand something. After ncing at each other, Gorda strode up, waved his one-handed sword, and cut at the corners of the web. Robb "fell" from the center of the web, and when hended, Robb pretended to fall, and Xuelu jumped forward and pretended to help him.

    Robb was helped by Xuelu and finally "stood firmly." He patted his chest and looked frightened, "That was close. I was almost eaten by a monster. Thanks for the help."

    Xuelu nudged him on his waist and whispered, Mr. Robb, what are you ying at?

    Robb also whispered, "I came into the mountain to catch the man-eating spider for its silk to make something. When I was about to catch a live one, I didn''t expect the Baron to kill it. Tell me if it was justified or if I was wronged!

    Xueluughed "Pfft" and quickly hid it, whispering, "Don''t worry, there''s more than one spider. We''ll catch itter."

 Chapter 55: Holy Light Sanctuary

    Chapter 55: Holy Light Sanctuary

    Gorda took the spider web and crumpled it like a little ball of wool. He was smart enough not to give it directly to Robb but held it in his hand and hid it behind his back, and then when he came to say hello to Robb, pretended to shake hands with Robb and put the ball of spider silk in his hand.

    Robb took it, threw it into his bag, and it was settled.

    The two exchanged a tacit look. Robb patted Gorda on the shoulder and smiled, "Thank you for removing me from the spider web."

    Golda knew that although he was saying this to the Baron and Little Yi, he thanked him for helping him collect the spider silk and said with a smile, "You werent afraid of danger and came into the mountains to help us. We should thank you instead."

    Robb turned himself into an "eager to help" person, so he had to go up to the Baron and Little Yi, "Fortunately, I found you here, and I can make a contribution to the peace of the Kingdom of Gran."

    Wee, said the Baron.

    Little Yi kept a cold face and did not speak, obviously still a little suspicious. Thiszy guy? Help? It isnt right to think with your toes.

    Robb asked, "Mr. Baron, how are you doing with your search? Do you have any clues to the evil necromancer?

    We have! Speaking of this, the Baron looked very excited, "thanks to Mr. Jike''s tracking skills, we found the traces of dozens of stolen skeletons in Westwind Town when they entered the mountains, and we tracked them the entire. Although we went the wrong way twice, Mr. Jike found the path again and made us go the right route.

    Little Yi said, When we explored the vicinity of this valley, we encountered skeleton scouts several times. Its obvious that someone sent scouts to guard the area around the valley and didnt want people toe near. Theres obviously something going on in the depths of the valley.

    Hearing them talk, Robb remembered that he had just kicked a skeleton soldier! No wonder I met them here. The spider I was looking for was in the same ce as the necromancer.

    The Baron said, Sister Ishir was the only holy person we had, so I was worried that the undead would be difficult for us to deal with. Now that we have Mr. Robb, we have two holy members. I''m more certain of dealing with the undead now."

    Robb said, Arent you here to scout? Why do you suddenly want to deal with it?

    "If we can kill, why scout?" said the Baron.

    Robb apuded, You really are a qualified berserker.

    "In short, we will explore every corner of the valley in detail." The Baron said, "Well find traces of the necromancer. If we can kill him, kill him decisively. If not, well look for itsir and head to inform the Great Duke to lead the White Lion Cavalry here."

    Robb thought, You want to search carefully? Great! Find me some man-eating spiders while youre at it. Its easier with more people. Ill join you then.

    It was already gettingte, and the sun was about to set.

    After giving a general ount of the situation, the Baron directed his soldiers to camp in a secluded ce in the valley to start a fire and spend the night.

    Little Yi stayed outside the camp, dipping a pen with holy water and drawing some strange patterns on the ground. Robb doesnt recognize these patterns, but he can guess what Little Yi is doing. What she is drawing should be a holy magic array called "Holy Light Sanctuary." Its effect is to prevent unclean things from entering the magic array.

    The word "unclean" includes many things, such as skeletons, zombies, vampires, ghosts, skeleton dragons, and man-eating spiders. In short, all undead and evil creatures will be seriously hurt if they encounter this array.

    But its weakness is obvious. You can''t move while drawing it, and it takes a long time to draw this magic array. Depending on the size of the area you want to protect, it takes dozens of minutes to hours when ites to defend a city. It could take even a group of priests months to finish drawing the array, and if a monsteres rushing over in the middle of it, it''s over.

    Therefore, while this method looks powerful, there are not many ces where it can be used in.

    Of course, Robb does not have this problem with this since his game, called "Dark de," only needs 5 seconds to finish a Holy Light Sanctuary with a radius of 20 yards on the ground.

    While he was thinking about this question, Xiaoyi confessed to him: "Father, it is too slow for me to draw the Holy Light Sanctuary alone. Can you help me draw the magic array on the other side of the camp?"

    While he was thinking about this, Little Yi confessed, "Father, it will take too long for me to draw the Holy Light Sanctuary alone. Can you help me draw the magic array on the other side of the camp? We each draw half and connect them in the middle.

    Robb spread his hand and said, "Before I came, did you draw alone?"

    Little Yi replied, Yes!

    "Then why are you only willing to draw half when I''m here?" Robb said solemnly, "You can''t bezy like this,ziness is one of the seven sins. Don''t you feel ashamed as a nun of the Church of Light? You should continue to finish it alone. "

    Little Yi,

    This argument inevitably fails as Little Yi said with a cold face, "You don''t know how to draw Holy Light Sanctuary, do you?"

    "Look at who you''re talking to. Me! A faithful believer of the God of Light. How could I not draw such a simple array like the Holy Light Sanctuary? I can draw it with my eyes closed."

    Then look at the part Im at now. Whats the next stroke? Little Yi pointed at the magic array on the ground and looked at Robb with her cold eyes.

    Robb doesn''t really know what the next stroke is. Like, who bothers looking at that stuff in the game?

    He spread his hand and said, "It''s too easy. I don''t even need to exin."

    Little Yi, Cut!

    What cut?

    As you guessed.

    "Well, it''s time for me to show some real skills." Robb pped his butt and stood up, "I don''t like drawing magic arrays in front of others. But if I want to draw, I''ll draw a new one. And not just part of the array, but the entire thing."

    Little Yi looked at Robb and said nothing, but she obviously didn''t believe it.

    In fact, since she met Robb, she has never seen Robb seriously use holy magic. In her opinion, thest time Robb did something, he became a Berserker. He hacked the double-headed ogre to death with the power of the cursed ruby, not his own.

    Of course, it felt a little suspiciouster, but she didn''t know what Robb could do.

    Robb is also tired of being picked on by this nun. Althoughziness is important, men can''t always ept being p***sies and making women feel better about themselves.

    He stood in front of Little Yi, took the pen, and said with a smile, "in the far East, there is a drawing technique called ink sshing, which means you can draw just by throwing ink out. I learned this technique in the East. I found that it can be used not only to draw regr images but also to draw magic arrays. Do you believe me when I say that when I throw this holy water around me, Ill make the Holy Light Sanctuary?

 Chapter 56: Splashing Ink to make an Array

    Chapter 56: Sshing Ink to make an Array

    Little Yi believed that Robb''s just trying to act clever and said, "How can you make a magic array just by sshing holy water? Your nonsense has a limit. Although lying isn''t one of the seven sins, the God of Light doesn''t advocate it."

    Im not lying!

    Youre exaggerating, which isnt much different.

    Robb said, Lets have a bet. I''ll spill this, and the array will be formed; what do you say?"

    Ill apologize to you.

    If an apology is enough, then whats the point of judging heretics? Just let the heretics apologize, and its over, Robb said.

    Little Yi, What do you want me to do?

    "Common sense is to apologize by showing your chest ahem." Robb forcibly took his sentence back. Forget it. Flirting should be kept in moderation.

    Although he''s a little naughty at times, he never acts like a hooligan, "Just do this instead then give me a shoulder massage. That shouldn''t be too hard, right?"

    Okay! But if you cant do it, please stop beingzy and practice harder.

    Robb could see that the nun didn''t mean any harm from the request she asked for. She really just wanted me to improve. She is a good person, so I cant bully her much.

    "Then, I''ll begin." Robb held up the bottle of holy light high and began to use the sanctuary of light with apletion time of 5 seconds. He waited for it to finish before doing anything else.

    At this time, the nearby soldiers could not help but look over together. Several soldiers nearby heard the argument between Robb and Little Yi and knew what they were betting on, so they whispered to theirrades-in-arms. Even the Baron heard it. Arge crowd of people crowded over and looked at this side curiously.

    Only the three adventurers stood in the distance, toozy to join the party. Xuelu said with a lowugh, "The nun is bringing embarrassment upon herself again.

    Golda shrugged. "She doesn''t know what kind of person she''s dealing with, but luckily we do."

    Xuelu asked, Why does this woman always pick on Mr. Robb?

    Gorda, Probably something along the lines of a veteran adventurer reminding newbies, but more on who among the clergy of the Church of Light can make greater demands on each other.

    Xuelu shrugged, Magicians mind their own business.

    Gorda said, But I like it!

    In full view of the public, the moment his activation time was over and the skill was about to be released, he opened the holy water bottle and raised it to the sky with strength. The holy water in the bottle flew high, making a circle of droplets mid-air, flying in all directions.

    Everyone couldn''t help but look up at the droplets in the air. When they fell, their eyes looked down, and their eyes sat on the ground.

    As soon as Robb looked up and bowed, there was already a golden magic array on the ground. So, as soon as the water droplets fell, the magic array was formed.

    In other words, from their point of view, this looks like it was painted with holy water.

    Its the Holy Light Sanctuary! A soldier called out, and then more soldiers began to talk.

    "It''s exactly the same as the magic array drawn by the nunst night."

    "Impressive! It really was just a ssh before the Holy Light Sanctuary waspleted. The nun painted for half an hourst night.

    The range of this Holy Light Sanctuary is very wide, 20 yards, which is muchrger than the one drawn by the nun yesterday.

    "This is amazing."

    "If you can draw the Holy Light Sanctuary at this speed, you can stand directly in front of a pile of monsters and punch their faces inside the array."

    Amazing!

    The soldiers were amazed.

    Little Yi also opened her mouth wide and couldn''t close it for a while, "This this Isn''t this too much? Can you really draw an array like this? Does it really have protective power?"

    She quickly squatted down, stretched out a hand, put it on the magic array, and sensed it with her heart. She didn''t know it yet but was startled when she felt it. This magic array contains a lot of holy magic, and its intensity is so high that it is much stronger than her own.

    The Baron apuded hard: "interesting, very interesting, what do you call it, the ink sshing technique of the east? This is revolutionary. I have to report it to the Great Duke. If our White Lion Cavalry magicians can draw magic arrays at the same speed, no enemy can stop us."

    The Baron did not know that because of his words, the magicians of the White Lion Knights practiced "Ink Sshing" for more than two months. Of course, none of them seeded, and all the magicians had no choice but to admit they had no talent.

    Robb smiled, Isnt the ink sshing technique of the east great? It took me a while to study in the east to understand it. Fortunately, easterners only use this technique to draw paintings, but not for magic arrays; otherwise, the west wouldve been destroyed.

    Xiao Yi nodded with difficulty, "indeed, I heard that Big Tang did not do it for magic arrays. If they had painted magic arrays in this way, the magical kingdom, Gran, and Norma, the kingdom of knights, would have perished long ago."

    Robb said, "well, now that I''ve drawn the magic array for you. Admit defeat ande massage my shoulders.

    Little Yi,

    Little Yi couldn''t say anything to refute it. Robb sat on a big stone while Little Yi stood behind him with a straight face, stretching out her hands while kneading Robb''s shoulders. A subtle silence bore between the two for a while.

    Robb felt a pair of soft little hands pinching and massaging his shoulders. Toofortable.

    He closed his eyes to enjoy it.

    Little Yi thought Robb would open his mouth to ridicule her but did not expect him to be unexpectedly quiet, so she couldnt help whispering, "I thought you wouldugh at me for trying to go beyond my limits or scold me for being blind."

    Robb smiled, Do I look like someone wholl do that?

    When Yi thought about it, indeed, Robb is not that kind of person. Although Robb is veryzy and looks cheap when he says "wow," he doesn''t look like a guy who likes to say hurtful words. I don''t want to know. But thinking about it carefully, nothing seems to be wrong with him.

    She couldnt help but ask, To what extent did you practice your holy magic? Thest time, we used restoration magic, but because I rushed to do it, you didnt have a chance to show yours at all. Only now did I realize that your holy magic is so great that its far beyond my imagination.

 Chapter 57: Im not a heretic judger

    Chapter 57: Im not a heretic judger

    "I''m ttered." Robb said with a smile, "I only understand a little bit. How strong can a little priest in this small ce at the border be? I just learned ink sshing in the east, other holy magic are just average.

    If Robb jumped up and pretended at this time, bragging about his strength, Little Yi would believe that he was a little priest in a small ce at the border that picked something up to make him stronger.

    However, Robb did not show the appearance of frivolity. Instead, he had a calm attitude, speaking with some modesty and a faint sense of self-confidence.

    Little Yi is a person who grew up in a big city. She has seen much more people and experienced many more things than the townspeople of Westwind Town. Her thought is entirely different. She knows that the more influential the big shot is, the easier it is to be like Robb.

    For example, the great aristocratic men of the Bright Road also maintain basic etiquette, or gentlemanly demeanor, to people much lower than themselves. Still, their eyes are full of pride and self-confidence.

    For example, the archbishops in the Church of Light can put down their status and show a kind smile in the face of ordinary people, showing a gentle, calm, and holy demeanor. Still, when they look at the inferior people, their depths feel a sense of superiority.

    That is the "I am better than you, I am more elegant than you, I am of higher quality than you" attitude towards life!

    The more she looked at it, the more she felt that Robb was not simple. She squeezed Robb by his shoulder and whispered, "I see that I can''t see through you at all."

    Why do you want to see through me? Are you interested in me?

    Interested, but not in the way youre thinking. Little Yi suddenly lowered her voice and whispered, "after seeing your Holy Light Sanctuary, I understand that you are a very powerful priest, and your holy magic is surely way above me. Coupled with the fact that you came with little to no good equipment and weapons to follow after us yet appeared in the valley first."

    She did not say what she didnt know, but the more she said, the more doubts she had, and she could not help thinking in the most terrible direction, "even if I am a fool, you have some kind of mission entrusted by the church. You must be investigating something being Father is only your secret identity. You must be a heretic judger!"

    A heretic judger is a position responsible for eradicating dissent from the Church of Light.

    Heretic Judgers are divided into two: the first are people who walk in the sun and look brilliant and upright, who often upy high positions in the Temr Knights, and when they find heresy, they solemnly dere war and lead the Temr Knights to root out the heretics.

    The other kind of heretic judgers is those who walk in the dark. They usually hide their identities and disguise themselves as humble little priests, fanatic believers, or even pretend to be ordinary people. This is usually done when the church needs to deal with a heretic secretly. They will act like assassins and kill the target.

    Little Yi is now somewhat suspicious that Robb is the second kind of Heretic Judger, primarily because his identity is very strange, a priest at the border shouldnt be skillful at magic, but he is extremely great. The Holy Light Sanctuary he drew was revolutionary.

    Powerful yet low-key and ced at the border. I''m afraid it''s not just heretic judgers who do this.

    Youre a heretic judger, arent you? Little Yi asked in a low voice.

    Robb thought to himself, Did you use too many brain supplements? Who the devil are you calling a heretic judger!

    Forget it! I don''t need to refute. I''ll use your words. What you think is your own business.

    Robb spread his hand and said, "I''m not a heretic judger. I''m just an ordinary priest." After saying this, he winked at Little Yi on purpose and made an expression called "you understand."

    Xiao Yi immediately "understood." She looked left and right, took a vignt look around to see if anyone was eavesdropping, and then whispered, "Sorry, slip of the tongue. I shouldn''t have asked so directly. You can''t give me an answer now."

    Robb gave another "you understand" look and said solemnly, "that''s right! Do not ask. I can only tell you that Im not a heretic judger. You only need to know one thing: I have a vital mission. But I cant tell you what."

    Robb didn''t lie. What he said was true! Indeed, he is not a heretic judger, and he is also charged with the important mission of "making maid silk stockings." As for the look in his eyes just now, it is none of his business how she understands it.

    When asked afterward, Robb could just say, "you''re imagining it! I wasnt lying."

    Sure enough, Little Yi began to think about it. After thinking about it for a long time, she bowed her cold head and said, "I see!"

    "It''s good to understand. I''ll quietly reveal a little bit to you for your clever sake." Robb whispered, "I came to the western border this time, mainly because I took a fancy to the man-eating spider in the ck Pine Mountains. I want to take one back alive."

    What are you nning on doing with it? As far as I know, the man-eating spider has no other characteristic except the tough silk it spits out. Is there any research value for this thing?

    Robb said some nonsense, "It has a human head, understand? I can''t reveal any more."

    Little Yi understands a damn. She doesn''t understand a thing in the sentence Robb just said; it''s nonsense. But it''s not really convenient to ask since it involves a church secret. She is just a small nun who follows a reconnaissance unit. How dare she dig into things. Robb''s already given her some information and has taken good care of her.

    Although Little Yi still doubts Robbs identity, shes more inclined to trust him now. After all, Robb hasnt harmed her and even gave her a new weapon. He also has powerful holy magic. In any case, Robb looks like a church member.

    Because of that, Little Yi has no reason to suspect Robb.

 Chapter 58: Why should I go?

    Chapter 58: Why should I go?

    That night, the moonlight and the stars were difficult to see.

    The dense ck pine trees obscured the moonlight and the stars, causing the whole valley to fall into a deathly ck.

    Robb had justid in a small tent specially set up for him, ready to go to bed, before he heard Xuelus voice, Mr. Robb, are you asleep?

    Not yet!

    Can youe out and talk with us for a moment?

    Robb climbed out of the tent and saw Xuelu, Gorda, and Jike all there. The three pointed to the edge of the camp. Robb understood and followed them to the far corner of the camp.

    All four squatted down and huddled behind the grass. Gorda lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Robb, did youe into the mountain to find the silk of the man-eating spider?"

    Robb smiled and nodded, You are so much smarter than the Baron and nun. They must have been in the organization for a long time. They are so naive that they still have no idea why Im really here."

    All three adventurers were happy, and Gorda whispered, "The silk you got earlier from the web during the day shouldnt be enough for you. Do you need more?

    Robb took out some spider silk from his pocket, which was the silk of the cobweb that Gorda had cut for him during the day. It was so little, he sighed, "Its too little! I need more. I will act with you, but my main purpose is to catch spiders. I dont care about the necromancer.

    Gorda nodded, "I see! Then we''ll pay attention as well. The next time we encounter a man-eating spider, we''ll try our best to capture it alive."

    Robb smiled and said, Ill trouble you for that then.

    Dont say trouble. You have helped us twice and given us a lot of things. This time when we entered the ck Pine Mountains, the things you gave us helped us tide over several difficulties. We should do something for you."

    Jike, who is not very talkative, also nodded and said, "Let us help you find man-eating spiders. We are adventurers and have a lot of experience looking for things."

    Robb has a lot of experience finding task monsters in the game, but it''s hard to say the same in the real world. These three are familiar with this, so since they are willing to help, it couldn''t be any better. He smiled and said, "then when you help the Baron find the necromancer, also help me find the man-eating spider. It must be captured alive, not dead!"

    All three adventurers raised their hands and made an OK gesture.

    The next day, early in the morning!

    Even though the sun had already risen, it couldn''t be seen from inside the valley. At the same time, the scouts under the Baron dispersed in groups to explore the valley carefully.

    Robb and the three adventurers walked on the side, keeping a distance from the Baron''s team, looking for a man-eating spider.

    Pay attention to narrow and dark ces. Jike said as he walked, "That''s the kind of ce man-eating spiders stay in. Look carefully The gap between two big stones looks like a ce where spiders prefer hanging webs, but a poisonous frog is squatting next to it. Man-eating spiders are afraid of these kinds of frogs, and theyll surely not appear in the same area.

    The others nodded.

    Robb listened modestly while being interested. Little Yi''s head appeared behind him. She nodded to Jike and said, Mr. Jike, thank you for your exnation. I really wanted to go over to see if there are any webs here. Your exnation saved a lot of time.

    Gorda said, "Sister, why are you looking for spiders? Aren''t you helping the Baron find the necromancer?"

    Little Yi didn''t say it, but she thought, "Although I''m apologetic to the Baron, the church is more important to me than the kingdom. Since the priest is looking for spiders, then I have to give it more priority."

    Oh, look over there. It looks like a ce with spiders. Jike pointed ahead, where tworge, bare stones between which formed a small, narrow passage.

    Indeed, spiders spin their webs in such ces. Lets go take a long, said Little Yi happily.

    The group of people quickly walked in front of the two big stones and got closer. Sure enough, they saw that there was really a transparent spider web hanging in the middle. Looking along the main fment of the cobweb, there was a small hole next to it. Just enough to fit the width of a person''s shoulder.

    Robb could not help saying, "this is the hole! The spider that was hacked to death by the Baron yesterday also hid in such a hole."

    Jike said, "Now, we have to draw it out!" This kind of thing is very timid and vignt. It will note out until its prey isted and no threatening creatures are outside. So, all of us have to hide and send one person to hang on the web, and when the spideres out, the people hiding will rush up and capture it alive."

    Great! I can rest assured with you inmand. Robb gave Jike a thumbs up.

    "The question is, which of us is going as bait?" Jike said.

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s eyes turned to Little Yi almost simultaneously!

    Thetter knew what they meant just by looking at their eyes and could not help pointing to her nose, "Why me?"

    Robb said, "you are a nun. If you don''t go, who will go?"

    Little Yi said, "Why should a nun go at a time like this?"

    Robb said, The innocent nun was trapped by an evil spider and was saved by a group of adventurers. Isnt that how most stories go? Otherwise, if you think of it in another manner, a careless, muscr Gorda, trapped in a web. The nun runs out to fight the spider and saves the muscr man.

    Little Yi,

    Little Yi didnt know whether tough or cry, I ept then.

    Everyone agreed and kicked the ground, spreading out and hiding behind the nearby stones and trees, leaving Yi alone in the area.

    She looked around, sighed, and looked at the webs in front of her. Nothing much, lets go.

    She jumped, her body rotating mid-air. Hit! Shes stuck!

    She did not jump nor resist like Robb did, but there was no doubt that she was stuck. Her left hand and feet were all immobile, leaving her only one hand to move.

 Chapter 59: You guys must be screwing with me

    Chapter 59: You guys must be screwing with me

    The nun is stuck. Get ready!

    Little Yi is glued to the web, and she starts panicking inside. When a human can''t move, their hearts panic.

    She had to say to herself repeatedly, Don''t be afraid. The priest and the three powerful adventurers are hiding nearby. If I am in danger, they wille out to save me. Not to mention, I still have my right hand. If necessary, I can use it to pull the short firearms from my thighs to attack the man-eating spider.

    After saying this to myself several times, she felt much more at ease, pretending to struggle, shaking the cobweb, and staring at the little spider hole.

    At this time, Robb, Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu all stared with their eyes opened wide at the spider hole.

    When the man-eating spideres out, the n is to jump on it and capture it alive.

    Jike whispered, "Be careful when catching spiders. This thing has two mouths, one on the human head and the other under its abdomen. There is a real spider''s head. Both mouths will bite. Don''t be bitten. Otherwise, you will be paralyzed all over the body and die of respiratory failure. Although we have a priest who can detoxify it, we should try our best to avoid poisoning."

    Understood! Gorda and Xuelu responded.

    Robb thought, "I might as well use ice magic to freeze the spider since I don''t want to use my hands. However, I fear that my magic''s too strong that it will not only freeze but die. Ah! I can use an earth wall. I can cast it four times to trap it as soon as ites out.

    Just as he was thinking of this, Xuelu poked him gently and motioned him to look.

    As soon as he looked, there was movement in the spider hole. Like yesterday, a foot was exposed first before a beautiful woman''s head peeked out and looked around cautiously. It saw a weak woman struggling on the and continued to leave its hole.

    Little by little, it slowly crawled out of the hole.

    Robb was overjoyed, and now he was just waiting for it to get out of the hole. As soon as ites out, he will block its way back with an earth wall before cing another three earth walls, catching it instantly.

    The spider is almost out!

    Suddenly, a spider shouted, Theres a problem, be careful!

    The cry was so harsh that it echoed in the open valley. Startled by the sound, the man-eating spider shrank back and returned to its hole.

    "Damn it! Robb almost jumped with anger.

    He turned to look in the direction of the soldier''s cry, just in time to see a group of soldiers running in the direction of everyone, running and shouting, "be careful! Undead, arge number of them!"

    Five soldiers stumbled in front, followed by arge group of skeletons, at least 50 wielding swords and shields, crackling after them. Before everyone could escape hiding, another five soldiers ran down another mountain path, shouting, "Undead!"

    Everyone turned around and saw that they were also followed by arge group of skeletons.

    The whole valley became lively in an instant, and people everywhere shouted, "What out! Skeletons came out of nowhere."

    Gather!

    Gather around the Baron.

    Then, the Barons voice rang out, Im a berserker, not a professional in dealing with skeletons. Assemble near the nun.

    Understood, understood! Theres also the priest.

    The priest can instantly paint the Sanctuary of Light and go to the nun.

    The sound of chaos sounded everywhere, apanied by the sound of weapons and the sound of broken arrows from time to time. Soldiers ran out in all directions, fighting and running, followed by a group of skeletons.

    In an instant, everyone gathered around Little Yi.

    Little Yi, while hanging high, saw quite far. Shed already seen soldiers being chased by skeletons and was chanting silently. As soon as the soldiers reached her side, she shouted while on the web, Holy Nova!

    Her right hand, which was the only one that could move, released golden light, covering 10 yards instantly. All the soldiers at her side were treated, and their injuries slightly recovered.

    Several skeletons that rushed into its range were smashed by the power of the Holy Nova. And although her holy power isn''t substantial, it had a significant effect on skeletons. The skeletons who rushed in the fastest were knocked by the holy light and flew back, almost falling apart.

    The soldiers were in high spirits, Great! Priests truly are enemies of the undead.

    After praising the nun, the soldiers looked at Yi hanging in the web and asked foolishly, What on earth is the nun doing? Why hang yourself on the web?

    Little Yi didnt know whether tough or cry, Pull me off this, and Ill help deal with these skeletons.

    Several soldiers hurried to cut the cobwebs while Yi continued to recite chants. With a wave of her hand, Holy Strike, and a skeleton soldier fell in the distance.

    It may seem slow in text, but it all took ce in a moment.

    And by the time Robb and the three adventurers came out from behind the tree, it was already very lively. The soldiers were fighting against the army of skeletons, and from time to time, people were injured while skeletons were still drilling out on both sides of the valleys. Its unknown how many there really are.

    The Baron rushed out, followed by several pro-guards, one of whom was wounded in the leg and needed apanion to help him run. His speed was obviously not that fast, as he was about to be overtaken by skeletons. The Baron''s eyes turned red, he used Blood Wrath and swept his sword, and the three skeletons were broken into six pieces.

    However, the undead was not so easy to kill, and the skeletons who were broken into six pieces actually rbined, crawled, and reunited to chase them again.

    "Run!" The Baron pulled his guard by hand and said, "when you get to the priest and nun, you will be safe."

    Robb sighed when he saw the destruction everywhere, "my spider must not dare toe out of the hole now! What should I do about the stockings? You guys you guys must be screwing with me!"

    Mr. Robb. Gorda shouted, We took the Barons money, so we need to fight for him this time.

    Robb said, Alright! I cant catch the spider now anyway.

    Golda picked up his shield in his left hand, and the sword in his right hand roared and rushed up.

    Jike and Xuelu also shrugged and joined the fight with Gorda. Robb looked around, and fights were everywhere.

    What''s the deal? It''ll be quite bad if I stayzy at this time.

 Chapter 60: Im the boss, Im putting my cards on the table.

    Chapter 60: Im the boss, I''m putting my cards on the table.

    Robb was hesitating to act before a beautiful shadow suddenly jumped to his side. It turned out to be Little Yi. She blocked Robb with her delicate body.

    Robb asked, What are you doing?

    Little Yi quickly said, "Tell me first if you can take action or not. If you can''t, you better not."

    Robb, Huh? Why?

    Little Yi whispered, Dont expose your identity.

    Robb understood that Little Yi really regarded him as a heretic judger, mistakenly thinking that he was hiding his identity and carrying out a secret task assigned to him by the church. In this case, of course, he kept a low profile, and if he identally exposed his identity and something is seen by the Baron and his soldiers, the church''s n may be undermined.

    Out of consideration, of course, Little Yi asked Robb not to do it.

    Robb said, "Can you really cover me if I don''t do anything? Look at this area. It''s full of skeletons. I''m afraid these are the stolen skeletons from the different towns."

    Little Yi looked up and looked around. There were indeed a lot of skeletons, hundreds of them attacked nearby, and many more came tond inside. Looking at the total, shes afraid its reached the thousands.

    Robb said, "This is reasonable. There are more than seven hundred skeletons lost in the town alone. Won''t the necromancer dig up some more ownerless bones in the wild? Especially in these years of chaos and war, it''s unknown how many bones scattered about in the wild."

    Little Yi bit her lower lip and said, "I''ll think of something."

    Robb said, "Just give me a bottle of holy water first, and Ill paint the Holy Light Sanctuary. Anyway, this trick has been used in front of the barons and soldiers, so there is no need to hide it."

    Little Yi thought about it carefully, and its true.

    She reached into her bag, took out a small bottle of holy water, and gave it to Robb. She then turned back to face the battlefield and chanted another holy nova.

    Robb took the holy water and cast the magic array, Holy Light Sanctuary.

    He waited 5 seconds, and while waiting, he looked around the battlefield.

    Xuelu used a fireball on the skeletons, turning them into a pile of skeletons.

    Gorda put up a shield in front of her and helped her block arrowsing towards her.

    Jike took out a silver-ted arrow to shoot, hesitated, ced it back In his quiver, and took an ordinary arrow and shot it instead.

    With his red eyes, the Baron charged into the army of skeletons with bloody anger and shouted, "Damn you pieces of bones, present yourselves to me.

    As for the ordinary soldiers, their situation was quite dire. Theirbat power is rtively poor, but they can deal with two skeletons alone, but if its ten times their number, they have to fight together.

    In just a short period of time, a lot of people have been injured and healed. Little Yi barely has the time to treat them now. They can only wait till Little Yi releases another Holy Nova and use normal treatment that works terribly.

    Five seconds,plete!

    Robbs Holy Light Sanctuary has finally finished activating!

    Swoosh!

    A golden, huge magic array spread out below everyone. A huge circle with a radius of 20 yards and a diameter of 40 yards froze all the skeletons simultaneously. The golden light rushed up from below like particles of light and made the skeletons go flying mid-air.

    After they froze for a few seconds, they crashed into the ground and became inanimate again.

    The skeletons outside the array were also startled. A skeleton soldier tried to rush in, but when it reached the edge, it seemed to hit a wall, and a bang sounded. Golden light particles exploded on its forehead.

    The skeleton soldier fell back, and its rusty sword that was raised high fell to the ground and rolled several times.

    The Baron was overjoyed and cried, "it''s the Holy Light Sanctuary opened by the priest. Everyone. Retreat to the Holy Light Sanctuary!"

    The well-trained soldiers didn''t need to bemanded to do so and had already retreated into the array.

    More than a hundred people stood in a circle with a radius of 20 yards. It didnt even look crowded, and they still maintained basic formation.

    The offensive of the skeletons stopped. They all stood outside the circle and dared not rush in. They were obviously studying how to break into the circle.

    The soldiers inside breathed a sigh of relief and brieflyid down their swords.

    "Count the losses!" The Baron shouted, "Count."

    123

    The soldiers began to count, and a soldier shouted, "John is seriously injured. I''ll count for him, 65."

    Little Yi hurriedly turned to look over. A soldier fell to the ground, his eyes closed, blood flowing around his waist. It seemed that he was badly hurt.

    She hurriedly tried to treat him, but just once, healing magic could do so much. The soldier was just injured too badly. Little Yi''s healing could only restore half his injuries.

    Little Yi had to recite the chant for the second time.

    The healing chant has just begun. Someone over there shouted, "Jack is terribly hurt. He needs treatment.

    Sister, Mervin has a broken arm and is in urgent need of treatment. Otherwise, hell be handicapped.

    Little Yi suddenly felt that the situation was quite dire, Put all the injured people together. Ill treat them with group heal.

    One soldier said, Its reported that 67 people have varying degrees of injuries.

    As soon as Little Yi heard the number, her brain stopped. Although she can use group heal, there is a limit to how many people it can amodate, which is five people at a time. Moreover, although its effect is good, it consumes a lot of magic. Shell use up all her magic in just a few tries.

    If everyone is surrounded by an army of skeletons and you run out of magic, thats not a good sign.

    "is military-level treatment still too stressful for a nun?" Robb came out from the side and said angrily, "Why didnt the Church of Light send a few more toe out with you?"

    Both Little Yi and the Baron said with a bitter face, "it''s just a reconnaissance mission. No one expected it to be like this."

    Forget it. Ill do it! Robb said, Dont look at me like this. Im a priest, too.

    Little Yi whispered, "Hide your strength."

    I cant hide it after all this, can I? If I still hide it, people will die. Robb said, I originally nned to get along with you all as an ordinary person, but in exchange, I was alienated. Im done pretending. I''m putting my cards on the table."

 Chapter 61: Holy Hymn

    Chapter 61: Holy Hymn

    Little Yi thought carefully that it didn''t matter. It''s already a question of whether we can survive and return now. Even if Robb is a heretic judger, there''s no need for him to hide now.

    She took two steps back and whispered, "I''ll leave it to you."

    Robb stood in front of the wounded soldiers, all huddled in Holy Light Sanctuary that was 40 yards in diameter and looked at the skeletons outside.

    However, the soldiers panicked when they looked at the skeletons through an aperture.

    Coupled with the fact that many soldiers were injured, their hearts became even more panicked.

    They are not chicken soldiers but veterans who have experienced many battles. They have seen the scene of priests treating them on the battlefield. Generally, a single priest cannot care for such an army-level injury. The army is often equipped with a special medical team, which requires the treatment of a whole team of priests.

    Otherwise, a single priest will exhaust all his magic and wont be able to cure all the wounded.

    As soon as Robb came over, some of the less injured soldiers took the initiative to step back, trying to get Robb to apply his magic to their more seriously injuredrades-in-arms.

    "Father, treat my brother. He is badly hurt."

    "Father, I''ll be all right! John is dying. "

    Robb smiled at them: "Don''t worry, it can be cured. No one needs to be let go. I can''t be ovee by this injury."

    "Ah? His injury is devastating." The Baron said, "You sure you can still cure it?"

    Robb stopped talking nonsense with them. In the face of doubt, the best way is not to exin with words but to prove with action. Even if you say a thousand words or say ten thousand sentences, shooting magic in their face will still prove more useful.

    Robb raised his hand

    Afterward, a holy light came out of his body, and he began to pretend to chant the mantra at the same time. He didn''t chant It loudly, however, because Little Yi was beside him; otherwise, it''d be difficult to exin the differences. So when he chanted the mantra, he only uttered it in a very small voice, only at the volume he could hear, Eat grapes without removing the grape skin, do not eat grapes but remove the grape skin, ck fertilizer turns into ash, ash turns into ck fertilizer, the pole is long, the bench is wide, but the pole is not as long as the bench.

    He chanted for three seconds, twisting his tongue into several shapes.

    He stopped and returned his tongue to normal.

    As people in this world do when they cast magic, they shout, Holy Hymn!

    For a moment, everyone seemed to hear the sonata of an organ, and then, it was as if a group of children was chanting the hymn in unison.

    Little Yi listened but could only vaguely hear the lyrics:

    The Pure Holy Love,

    Goes beyond all love.

    And the Joy of Heaven Falls on Earth.

    ..

    The Almighty God of Light

    Seek salvation

    And receive Gods grace

    The holy light flew like musical notes following the hymn, jumping on all the wounded soldiers. With each jump, a wounded soldier is healed. The sky filled with light, and the ground was full of broken shadows. The golden light waves gently rippled through, soothing everyone''s bodies and minds.

    The seriously injured soldiers who fell to the ground got up one after another.

    And in a blink of an eye, all the wounded soldiers found themselves as if they had not been injured at all, and only the holes in their leather armor reminded them that they had been stabbed or cut by skeletons.

    Healed?

    "What kind of healing magic is this? That was awesome! Everyone was cured all at the same time."

    John was so badly hurt that it was a wonder how he didnt die. Howd he get up instantly?

    Yes, me too! My intestines wereing out, but it was suddenly cured. Im so confused!

    Oh, my God!

    This is impossible!

    What kind of magic is this? Ive never seen it before.

    "The sound of this chant is so holy."

    I want to kneel!

    The soldiers had never seen such magic before, but several knowledgeable people had seen it.

    The Baron recognized this spell, a group recovery magic called "Holy Hymn" that can only be used by high-ranking priests in the Church of Light. Its effect is excellent. It can recover a wide range of wounded soldiers instantly, and the recovery effect is far higher than that of ordinary healing magic.

    Its no ordinary magic a normal priest can do!

    Even if young priests try their best to memorize this problematic and long chant and read itpletely, they will fail to cast it because theyck holy magic, and it would not have any real effect other than making themselves exhausted.

    But now Robb just used the magic with a wave of his hand, and its effect was amazing. In an instant, all 67 wounded soldiers of different degrees were all restored back to health.

    Little Yi opened her mouth wide in surprise and thought to herself, "What a powerful "Sacred Hymn. I can''t use this magic yet. My spiritual practice is far from enough! Now Im all the more certain that hes a heretic judger. He must be!

    Although the Baron was surprised by the magic, he was the first to wake up and roared, "Hey, what are you all doing standing there? Hurry up and thank the priest, you bunch.

    The soldiers woke up as if from a dream and quickly bowed to Robb, "Thank you for the treatment, father."

    Robb said with a smile, "It''s a piece of cake. It''s just some simple magic. It''s no trouble at all."

    Everyone thought, You still call this simple? Its so hard that its dumbfounding.

    The Baron eximed, Mr. Robb, your Holy Hymn was wonderful! This is magic that only high-ranked clergy can use. I didnt expect a small priest at the border could use this. I really admire you.

    Little Yi thought, "Oh no, say a few more words, so the Baron will doubt what he''s thinking more. A heretic judger can''t let others find out about his identity easily; otherwise, it will affect the secret mission given to him."

    She didn''t know that Robb had no secret mission or identity to reveal. Even if she did attract any enemies, he could only y tower defense, and Robb himself didn''t care at all even if he did.

    She wanted to help Robb hide his identity and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Baron, let''s think about how to break out of the siege. We are now sure that this is the Necromancer''sir. We just need to take the news back now."

    "Oh, right!" The Baron woke up and said, "We have no time to waste. We have to prioritize how we should escape."

    He looked around and saw that thousands of skeletons were still watching covetously outside the golden circle 40 yards in diameter. Just now, when Robb was treating the wounded, two or three skeletons tried to break through the Holy Light Sanctuary. But they were all bounced back by the light, and now the skeletons seemed to be trying to figure something out, but they had only bones and no brain, and they also didnt know what they were thinking about.

 Chapter 62: Fake Criminal

    Chapter 62: Fake Criminal

    The Baron eximed, You three adventurers must have encountered simr situations. Can you think of something?"

    Golda spread his hand and said, "there is a way!"

    The Baron was overjoyed and said, "what is the way?"

    Golda pointed to the southwest, that is, the direction everyone entered the mountain from, "From here, we forcibly kill our way through.

    Isnt that difficult?" The Baron asked unpleasantly, "I will fight through too. After all, berserkers are the best at piercing through the frontlines. Then asking you three, what about your rich adventuring experience?"

    Gorda said, "now that were surrounded by so many skeletons, adventure experience is no longer needed. It should be your armysbat experience that is useful. Are you sure you can still y such tricks here? There is only one way to escape."

    When the Baron thought about it, it seemed to be true.

    "Its just a bunch of skeletons. It''s not hard to get out." Little Yi said, "With the priest and me treating everyone along the way, let''s break through from the southwest."

    The Baron thought about it carefully. That is, although there are arge number of skeletons, they are only the weakest soldiers in the undead department, and their individualbat ability is not much better than their own scouts, so it is not difficult to kill them while were being treated by the priest and nun.

    He pointed his sword to the southwest and eximed, "Everyone, attention! Prepare to break through."

    Golda raised his sword and shield with one hand each and shouted, "I''ll go ahead and open the way for everyone."

    At this moment, Robb was thinking, "Let''s go, my ass! I haven''t caught my spider yet, and I''m not going anywhere until I catch it, but now there are so many skeletons and people in the valley that the spider wont evene out. I seem to have to sweep the skeletons of this ce and kick the Baron out of the valley. I only need the adventurers and Little Yi to help me catch the spiders."

    As soon as he thought of this, a dark and strangeugh suddenly sounded, "Jiejiejiejie." With theughter, a man in a ck robe suddenly appeared. His robe seemed big but very empty. Everyone could still see that the body under the robe was extremely thin, wondering if it was just skinny or just a skeleton.

    He smiled a few times with his head down but couldn''t justugh. All these stupid viins have to look up and say a few words, pretending to be some bastard, and this guy is no exception.

    Afterughing, he looked up, letting everyone see his face. Its a disgusting man as thin as a corpse, with his skin wrapped in bones.

    His face was pale, and his eyes were dead as if he could be blown down by the wind. Powerful ck magic diffused through his body, which spread its teeth and ws like an octopus tentacles behind him.

    He waved the skull staff he was holding, pointed at Robb and others who were in the middle of the valley, and said with a strange smile, "Want to leave? No one can leave, jiejiejiejie! How can I let you guys leave and bring a bigger army?"

    The Baron and Little Yi turned to look at the man, and their faces changed at the same time, "A High-ranked necromancer! He has such strong magic that you can feel his gloomy aura from far away."

    Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu took a step toward Robb without hesitation. These three guys knew best how strong Robb was, so when they saw a strong enemy, their first reaction was to hug his thighs.

    Wait! Robb suddenly said, Cant you be more creative with your entrance? The way youughed and came out at the same time is so outdated, you know? If you do a 360-degree naked somersault and turn for another two and a half weeks, itll be amazing and even surprise me. But Im tired of watching youugh and enter. Go back and try again.

    Necromancer: "

    Baron: "

    Soldiers: "

    Skeletons:

    The whole valley became eerily quiet, and after a while, the necromancer roared, This is outrageous! How dare you be rude to me. You, I know you You are that damn priest in Westwind Town! At that time, I was too far, so I didn''t get to take care of you, but now you''ve finallye knocking at my door. You''re just a little priest relying on the Holy Light Sanctuary to protect you. How dare you act arrogantly!"

    Robb walked to the edge of the Holy Light Sanctuary, stood a little bit on the edge of the outermost ring of the magic array, and made a face at the necromancer: e on,e in and hit me.

    He then said, If you donte in here and hit me, Ille out and hit you.

    However, the necromancer is someone who likes some fighting, and before Robb even finished speaking, the necromancer interrupted him and said, Think I cant get in? Ha! I Watch me destroy your Holy Light Sanctuary.

    With that, he chanted a mantra with his staff raised high.

    Robb had intended to shoot the fake criminal, but as soon as he heard him chanting, he stopped moving and watched the rest unfold.

    There are still many unknown things in this world for Robb. Only by observing more can he better understand the world. If he ps everything in front of him, he will always be an outsider who knows nothing.

    So he raised his hand and got ready to see what the necromancer was nning.

    The Baron was not as idle as he was. As soon as he saw the necromancer chanting the mantra, he immediately shouted, "Archer! Interrupt his spell."

    Several soldiers immediately jumped out, drew their bows and arrows, and shot at the necromancer. Still, they were at the bottom of the mountain valley, and the necromancer stood on the mountainside, which was extremely disadvantageous to the archers. The arrow was too weak to hit the necromancer, but no one doubted that the necromancer could hit them.

    However, in addition to the ordinary archer soldiers, there is also a powerful Archer adventurer in the team.

    Jike stepped out from behind Robb, kicked the floor, and loaded his Quickshot Birch Bow with a silver-ted arrow. Skill: Precise Shot.

    A silver-ted arrow came out of the string and shot at the necromancer''s chest.

    The arrow was so powerful that even Jike, an experienced archer, was startled. He did not expect the bow sent to him by Robb would have such a powerful effect. Looking at the arrow, he will surely die if it hits the necromancer.

 Chapter 63: Look at him, hes calm

    Chapter 63: Look at him, he''s calm

    The arrow flew mid-air, going like a meteor, reaching a distance beyond the reach of ordinary archers was effortless for this arrow, and in the twinkling of an eye, the arrow was in front of the necromancer.

    However, two huge skeletons sprang up near the necromancer. They were a head bigger than ordinary skeletons, with not only broken embroidered iron swords in their hands but also shields and helmets on their heads, which were obviously much better than the ordinary skeletons.

    The two skeletons raised their shields simultaneously and blocked in front of the necromancer.

    Bang!

    With the arrows shot by the birch bow, the bones of the first skeleton soldier were pierced through, and it was blown into a pile of powder and scattered everywhere. However, the strength of the arrow also diminished a lot.

    The second skeleton soldier raised his shield again, and the arrow was finally blocked by it and stuck onto the second skeleton soldier''s shield.

    Ah!

    Jike, the Baron, Little Yi, Gorda, Xuelu, and all others sighed and expressed their disappointment.

    When Jike was about to shoot again, he saw arge group of skeletons raising their shields to protect the necromancer.

    I cant interrupt his chanting! Prepare for the magic. Jike shouted.

    Little Yi also began to chant quickly, True Shield!

    A small golden shield made of light shrouded Little Yi.

    Xuelu also read the chant, Fire Wall!

    A wall of mes was then erected in front of her.

    The Baron beside her retorted, "Hey, are you only protecting yourselves? What about us?"

    Little Yi said awkwardly, It wont be like that.

    But Xuelu waved and said, "you cane and stand behind my firewall. You see, Gorda and Jike have already squeezed in earlier."

    Baron:

    The Baron was mad! A great Baron such as himself cant do such a shameful thing.

    The Baron ordered, "break through to the southwest before he finishes the mantra!"

    Robb grabbed him and said, "Don''t run about. Instead of rushing around at this time, you might as well stay in the Holy Light Sanctuary I painted for you, which may also block his dark magic."

    Huh? The Baron thought carefully that the priest was right and that there was no safer ce in the face of dark magic than the Holy Light Sanctuary, and it was better to wait and see than to be hit in the back by magic.

    But he still felt guilty that he put up his sword and stood in front of him like a shield.

    The necromancer finally finished his magic and mmed his staff on the ground!

    A ck, ghastly, terrifying smell poured out from the staff, and the dark magic surged and gushed in all directions. Even the naked eye can see the ck mud on the ground.

    The ground where the necromancer was standing turned ck instantly, and his surrounding soul began to cken. Flowers and leaves withered instantly, and with the spread, even trees withered.

    The ck mud spread towards the Holy Light Sanctuary.

    "No, it''s the gue! It''s very advanced dark magic. This is not good. If this thing spreads, it will destroy the Holy Light Sanctuary."

    This sentence startled the soldiers!

    The soldiers had a brief fight with the skeletons, and because of the wide gap in number, 67 were injured instantly, and they were temporarily safe only because of the protection of the Holy Light Sanctuary. But now that they heard that The gue can destroy the Holy Light Sanctuary isn''t this dire?"

    Little Yi said, Baron, stop talking so much! Whether the gue can really break the Holy Light Sanctuary depends on the power of both sides. The necromancer may not necessarily win over Father Robb.

    But The necromancer looks so strong. I feel powerful dark magic in him, but I can''t feel anything in the priest cough."

    Little Yi wanted to pull on the Baron''s ear and shout, "that''s because the priest is a heretic judger. He deliberately reined in his magic to hide his identity so that you wouldn''t notice."

    However, she could only keep it to herself. She can''t really say it.

    The identity of heretic judgers was top secret and must not be revealed, so she had tofort the Baron and say, "Don''t be afraid. Look at Father Robb. He''s calm.

    The Baron turned to Robb. Indeed, Robb looked calm and even seemed a little happy.

    However, as soon as he thought of this, he saw that Robb''s expression suddenly changed from a happy expression to an angry expression that was about to jump up and hit someone.

    As it turns out, Robb saw something which annoyed him.

    The ce where the necromancer is standing is just above where the man-eating spider everyone was just trying to catch was. There is a living man-eating spider in there, which is the supplier of raw materials for silk stockings Robb wants to get.

    However, after the gue of the necromancer spread, it moved quickly, devouring all the normal ground, turning the earth into highly poisonous ck mud, all the flowers and nts withered, and the earthworms, centipedes, worms, and so on in the soil, all died miserably one by one.

    The gue soon spread to the mouth of the spider hole. The man-eating spiders are much stronger than ordinary insects, but who can withstand this gue?

    If it still lingers in its hole, it will be killed by the gue in minutes.

    The man-eating spider darted out of the spider hole crazily, running out of the gue, not caring about how many skeletons were outside.

    At the same time, several holes in the area opened up for man-eating spiders to jump out at the same time.

    The mountainside appears to be where the colony of man-eating spiders lives, and a total of five lived there, all jumping out and running for their lives.

    Of course, Robb loves to watch this picture so much that he can''t stop the expression on his face from showing and can''t help but smile.

    Hes ready to catch some!

    Just then, a skeleton soldier looked down at the man-eating spider running under his feet and chopped it impatiently. The man-eating spider screamed, and green blood spilled all over the floor.

    At this moment, Robb''s expression changed, suddenly bing furious.

 Chapter 64:

    Chapter 64:

    Oh damn! Robb roared, You fucking skeleton soldier. You dont want to live, dont you?

    Xuelu said yfully, Mr. Robb, they are already dead.

    Robb:

    He didnt have the time to y around andin with Xuelu. He nced at the mountainside and saw that there were still four spiders running for their lives with the gue chasing after them, ready to devour them. These spiders crossed countless skeletons. It is truly different for spiders to live. A tiger in front and a wolf at the back.

    Robb only looked and saw how hard the spiders were fighting for their lives. It really made people cry.

    "Little spiders, don''t be afraid, brother here ising to save you."

    Robb rushed out of the Holy Light Sanctuary with a loud roar and straight to the nearest spider.

    This action startled the Baron, Little Yi, and the more than a hundred soldiers present. Only the three adventurers were calm, especially Xuelu, who already knew that Robb was unfathomable and had no intention of worrying about him.

    Little Yi shouted, "Father,e back quickly. Without the protection of the Holy Light Sanctuary, it is too dangerous."

    The Baron also cried, "Father, what are you doing?"

    Without looking back, Robb said, "Wait for me. I''ll be right back." Two skeletons had already attacked him with their knives with these two sentences. He had no weapon in his hand, but he just reached out and gently pushed them, and the two skeletons were knocked back, bumping into each other and knocking over arge number of skeletons.

    His mobility skills, coupled with his 50% bonus movement speed, can only be described as sheer terror as he instantly pierced a path of blood through the skeletons. Oh right, skeletons had no blood, so he actually made a path of broken bones. He pushed all the skeletons away or broke them up with a punch.

    With just a sh in everyone''s eyes, Robb reached the front of the man-eating spider, put his hand around its neck, and held it up with a happy smile on his face.

    Just then, a powerful skeleton soldier in armor and helmet jumped from behind and shed at Robb''s back with a knife.

    Robb ced the spider in his left hand and hit the skeleton soldier with his right, instantly reducing it to scraps. Then, he shed and ran to another spider, holding his right hand out to catch it. Now, he was clutching arge spider in each of his hands.

    The man-eating spider''s head is as big as a human head and has a huge body half the average person''s side. Robb grabs it with one hand and puts it in front of his face.

    Everyone only saw the two spiders in his hand were still struggling with their jaws.

    Robb was so happy that he suddenly ran back to the Holy Light Sanctuary and handed the two big spiders to Gorda and Jike, Hold it for me! Be careful to not let it die!

    Gorda and Jike quickly picked up the spiders, and the nearby Xuelu took out tworge bags and put the two spiders in separately. They were experienced adventurers who knew that this evil creature could not be put in the same bag, or they might bite each other.

    Robb then ran out of the Holy Light Sanctuary in a sh.

    The Baron doesn''t even know whether toin and said, "Father, are you going out again?"

    Little Yi said, "The gue is about to reach the Holy Light Sanctuary."

    Robb went to catch the spiders again, but the gue was already very close to the Holy Light Sanctuary, so the other two were getting closer to the array.

    Their intelligence isn''t enough for them to understand the array painted on the ground in front of them. As soon as they hit the edge of the sanctuary, they will be wiped out instantly.

    But Robb was quick on the uptake. Long before they hit the magic array, he buckled their necks and picked up both spiders. Then, he looked at the sky and smiled, "Hahahaha! ck silk, white silk! Here we go, hahaha!

    "Father, watch your steps!"

    Father, return to the Holy Light Sanctuary.

    The Baron and Little Yi eximed at the same time.

    It turned out that by the time Robb jumped out of the circle to pick up the two spiders, the gue had spread to the edge of the Holy Light Sanctuary, and everyone was ready to watch the "collision" between the gue and the Holy Light Sanctuary.

    But unexpectedly, the moment before the collision between the two great magic urred, Robb actually jumped out and stood outside the array, which was simply suicide.

    The gue immediately went and surrounded Robb''s feet.

    Several strange hands were stretching out of the mud, grabbing Robb''s calves and trying to drag him to the ground.

    Little Yi hurriedly chanted for treatment.

    The Baron also jumped forward, ready to pull Robb back into the array.

    However, Robb suddenly lifted his right foot, and several of the muddy hands grabbing his right calf were torn off in an instant. Then he frowned and said impatiently, "what the heck is that?"

    With that, he stomped on the ground again!

    Bang!

    A light sound came from where he settled, golden light spreading around the soles of his feet. And the gue, which swarmed the area, was instantly pushed back as fast as it came.

    The skeletons nearby were holding their swords high, ready for the gue to break through the Holy Light Sanctuary and rush in to kill all the humans inside. Unexpectedly, before the two even collided, the gue disappeared, and the skeletons had to stand with a cute look on their faces, not knowing what to do.

    The necromancer on the mountainside also froze.

    He was so sure of his dark magic that he thought it would be easy to deal with a little priest, but he didn''t expect something so unreasonable as someone breaking his gue with one foot without even relying on an array.

    In a sh, Robb returned to the Holy Light Sanctuary and put the two spiders he had just caught into the hands of Little Yi and Xuelu, You two also help me carry one each.

    The two girls each carried a spider. Their faces boreplicated expressions.

    This is also thanks to the fact that they are all women who experienced adventurers and war. They surely won''t touch such a big spider if they are normal women.

    The Baron looked confused and said, "What''s going on? Isn''t there a very serious battle going on? Why did we get into the man-eating spider catching rhythm?"

 Chapter 65: Hunters Tracking Arrow

    Chapter 65: Hunters Tracking Arrow

    What happened just now should be a critical moment of life and death for those humans in the valley.

    They should tremble with fear, huddle together in fear, and watch the gue spread with desperate eyes, engulfing their Holy Light Sanctuary, and then surround them with a flood of skeletons and cut them to pieces.

    This is how the story was supposed to develop!

    Why did the priest stomp away his gue and grab the spiders with ease on his face?

    Are you not taking me seriously?

    Such rudeness! The necromancer was furious and chanted the mantra again. I''ll show you this time.

    As he began to chant the mantra, Robb pped his hands and smiled, "I finally caught the spider, haha!"

    With a spider bag on his back, Gorda leaned over and said, "Mr. Robb, that guy is chanting again."

    Oh, chanting again? Robb nced at the mountainside, Ill watch and see what else hes capable of.

    Huh? Why dont you kill him before he finishes? Xuelu said.

    Then, I wont know how strong he is. Robb said, If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles. If you only beat the enemy to death without knowing his strength, you won''t be able to tell him who''s BOSS. Such a thing once happened. A new girl asked me how to hit and stuff about a BOSS, and I replied that she could just cut it with a knife. As a result, the girl said I didn''t answer her question properly and blocked me. s, she was a beautiful girl, what a pity. So, from then on, when I meet strange BOSSES, I observe the moves they have."

    Xuelu felt pressured. She had no idea what Robb was talking about.

    A few secondster, the necromancer finished the mantra, the skeleton staff in his hand pointed forward, and countless bone spears came like meteors falling all over the sky.

    These bone spears are condensed by dark magic, causing them to be extremely powerful, flying in mid-air with a huge howl of ghosts, afflicting the minds of others.

    Everyone can''t help but get nervous again!

    The bone spear shot towards the Holy Light Sanctuary, which started a battle between holy magic and dark magic. Whoever has better magic wins, and no mistake must be made. To others, the necromancer looks really strong, and Robb looks weak.

    Everyone was worried that the bone spears would break through the Holy Light Sanctuary.

    However, when the bone spears flew and hit the aperture of the Holy Light Sanctuary, there was a sudden golden light, as if a golden round cover appeared in mid-air.

    When the bone spear hit the cover, it cracked and turned into dust, flying through the sky and dissipating without a trace.

    Necromancer: ""

    Robb: "is that it? Keep shooting"

    The necromancer trembled all over. Just now, that move was already his strongest move, but unexpectedly. It cant even blow off a cover? Damn it, what kind of strange Holy Light Sanctuary is this? Why is this magic array drawn with holy water so strong?

    It is not that he hasnt dealt with priests before, and hes broken the Holy Light Sanctuary two or three times before. In the past, it was very easy to use a gue to destroy the Holy Light Sanctuary. Otherwise, he''ll use a few bone spears and pierce them directly. What on earth is going on with this Holy Light Sanctuary? Its weird!

    This is obviously a sanctuary of light painted by him hurriedly with holy water. Why does it feel like arge group of high-ranking priests worked together to paint this "Army-grade" defensive sanctuary?

    "Hey, if you dont do anything, I will take action." Shouted Robb.

    The necromancer trembled He kinda felt like running

    Robb felt that nothing new could be dug out of this guy, so he reached out and dragged Jike''s bow, then pulled a silver-ted arrow out of his quiver and smiled, "Let me borrow this."

    Jike said, "this is what you gave me. Please feel free to use it."

    As soon as they saw him holding the bow, they had a strange feeling in their hearts and thought, "how can you use the bow? What are you doing? You don''t know how to use a bow, do you?"

    Robb took the bow, pulled it in his hand, took the silver-ted arrow he had just brought, pointed it at the sky, and shot the arrow directly above, then put the bow back in Jike''s hand, smiled at everyone, and said, "Come, lets go home."

    Everyone: Hah!

    Robb said, "Hah, what?"

    Everyone pointed to the sky, sweating, and said, "You shot an arrow into the sky."

    Right!

    Didnt youpletely miss? Is that alright?

    Its fine! Robb said solemnly, right now, it will fall and hit right on the necromancer. Really, you have to believe me."

    Everyone: Believe a ghost!

    The baron said, "I know that long archers have a unique skilled called ''Shooting,'' but its aim isn''t very good. So it''s usually used by a lot of long archers at the same time to deal damage to an area. How can you hit the enemy with this shot?"

    Even Gorda, who had always believed in Robb''s strength, could not help saying, "There are many skeletons around the necromancer holding shields and can block arrows by holding the shield over their heads.

    Robb spread his hand, "you should believe in physics!"

    As soon as his words fell, the arrow that had just been shot into the sky had already started falling. No, it should not be said to be "falling" because the word "falling" means that it has no kic energy and is being pulled down by the earth''s gravity.

    But this arrow maintains strong kic energy. It''s not "falling," but flying!

    It just went from flying up to flying down.

    With a little intelligence and thinking, it was clear that the arrow must have turned in the sky; otherwise, it could not have maintained its kic energy.

    This arrow moves! Jike was the first to react, Its a hunters tracking arrow!

    Huh? Hearing Jikes cry, everyone was surprised, What the heck?

    Hunter?

    Tracking arrow?

    A hunter is a title obtained only after the extreme practice of the archer profession. It''s when archers that have reached their peak hunt and kill the most powerful monsters to obtain the honor.

    And one of the signature skills of hunters is their tracking arrows.

    The arrow locks on the target and flies around in the sky. No matter how the enemy escapes, it will chase after it. Unless the enemy forcibly blows the tracking arrow down with shields, swords, magic, and the like, it will chase you to the end of time.

    The arrow that Robb just shot into the sky is a tracking arrow.

    It first flew into the sky, then turned its head down and went straight to the head of the necromancer.

 Chapter 66: Fuck, you cheated

    Chapter 66: Fuck, you cheated

    The skeleton guard beside the necromancer could not let it easily shoot his master. It raised its shield to the top of the necromancer''s head, and the arrow hit the shield with a bang. The shield which supposed to have blocked the arrow instantly bounced back, and even the hands of the skeleton soldier raising its shield were broken to pieces and scattered all over the ground.

    Although the necromancer was chanting the following mantra at this time, he was also watching the arrow. Just looking at theing of the arrow, he felt that the weak skeleton soldiers would not be able to stop it. When the skeleton soldiers helped him block this, he took the opportunity to take a step back.

    After the first skeleton soldier was lost, he brushed past it and flew behind it.

    As soon as he did, the arrow turned again in mid-air and shot again at the heart of the chest.

    A skeleton soldier roared "nk" and pounced on the necromancer''s back, blocking the arrow with its body.

    The arrow passes through the skeleton soldier, and its undead killing power starts acting, shaking it into bone powder, and then continues to shoot at the necromancer.

    Bone Wall! The necromancer finally finished chanting, and arge number of bones came out of the ground, forming a solid wall behind him.

    The bone wall is so thick that if the arrow is shot at it, it will almost certainly be blocked and lose thest bit of its kic energy.

    However

    When the arrow flew near the bone wall, it suddenly pointed up and went above it before continuing. It drew a ridiculous " shape mid-air.

    The necromancer shouted, Fuck, you cheated!

    Pang!

    The arrow went into the necromancer''s chest and burst a big hole in his chest in an instant. After piercing his chest, the arrow finally used up thest bit of kic energy it had and fell to the ground with a tter.

    The necromancer, however, lost his life and fell feebly.

    The dark magic that he released, which lost its hope, disappeared, and the gloomy air in the valley suddenly cleared as if the sun had be brighter.

    Robb shrugged and sighed, "I guess a bad guy is just a bad guy. It''s so inelegant to use such a profane word before dying. I''d never do such a thing for a person of my quality. Damn it! Fuck! Gorda, be careful with my spider, dont kill it.

    Everyone:

    The area became eerily quiet!

    Everyone was so astonished by Robb''s arrow that they didn''t want to speak. After a while, the Baron woke up from his astonishment, shook his head, and said, "Father, your arrow is really an eye-opener!"

    Even Jike, who usually speaks very little, can''t help getting excited,  A skill from a hunter! Ive finally seen it with my own eyes. How strong! Its so strong! I will also use this spell in the future. With that, no mage will survive my attack."

    Xuelu cant help sighing, Its too scary; I''ll use the ''instant transmission scroll'' to run away if I see a hunter next time. I wont even fight.

    Gorda said, Huh? You had another one?

    Xuelu said, "Ahem ahem."

    Little Yi beside him was astonished as well. She thought, I don''t understand this priest more and more. How does he know the skills of a hunter?

    Robb immediately found that he was being suspected again and hurriedly used his toes to grab a ck stone on the ground. He stretched out his hand, and grasped it in his palm. He then let Little Yi and Baron see the look of pain on his face, "Oh, this damn stone, it''s sucking my energy. Ouch This this is a cursed ck ruby? It may host the soul of a hunter''s ancestor, Jonathan Josda!

    The Baron and Little Yi bore depressed yetughing expressions on their faces, "Hey! You can''t y this trick again. We already know that you and Xuelu lied to usst time.

    Robb:

    "Alright." Robb threw the stone aside, "It doesn''t matter; I''m the boss. I only took action."

    Little Yi had already decided that Robb was a heretic judger, but now she became a little uncertain after seeing his hunter''s skill. She was so confused that she didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    But the Baron said earnestly, There are so many good hands in the Church of Light. Ive finally seen it.

    Robb smiled and said, Its normal.

    You are so modest, said the Baron.

    A soldier next to him called, "Baron, the necromancer has fallen, but these skeletons have not fallen! What should we do?"

    Everyone woke up and looked out of the Holy Light Sanctuary.

    The skeletons outside were originallymanded by the necromancer, but now that the necromancer is dead, they have lost their pir.

    But unlike the puppets manipted by control skeleton, they are monsters that have achieved immortality.

    So even if the necromancer fell, they can still move.

    The skeletons looked nkly to the left and right. There was no expression on their empty eyes and bones, but everyone saw they were at a loss.

    Pointing to the skeletons, Little Yi said, "these are ordinary townspeople who have been stolen by the necromancer to be undead. Their souls are trapped in their bodies and tortured, unable to fly to heaven or fall into hell. They will always wander around the world nkly in the future, attacking all the living creatures they see. And since this ce is their ce of activities. It will be a dead area, and all animals and monsters will stray away from here, turning it slowly into a wastnd.

    Gorda said, is it that bad?

    Little Yi sighed, "it is so bad that they need to be purified. Only by releasing their souls from the skeletons can they rest in peace."

    With that, Little Yi chanted a purification mantra, and the skeleton closest to the Holy Light Sanctuary suddenly stopped, and then there was a golden glow, and it made a gesture of stretching out its hands toward the sky. Something seemed to fly from the top of its head and rose into the sky, and then the skeleton slowly fell down, lost its life, and became a bunch of bones again.

    Everyone understood that the soul of this skeleton was no longer being tortured, and it should go to heaven.

    Little Yi used two more purification techniques and saved two more skeletons, but at the fourth, she stopped and sighed, "there are thousands of skeletons here. I can''t purify them all. My magic capacity doesn''t allow me to. It seems that we can only go back to the Church of Light and invite more priests over."

    The Baron nodded and said, The White Lion Cavalry isnt needed for this, but the Temr Knights need to make a trip here.

 Chapter 67: Im not going

    Chapter 67: Im not going

    In fact, Robb can purify more than a thousand skeletons. Even then, for the grinding emperor, using purification magic a thousand times is nothing.

    But he doesnt really have a reason to do so!

    His grade and proficiency are also maxed. What''s the point of using purification magic a thousand times like a son of a bitch here?

    No gain, no experience, no proficiency; these skeletons won''t drop money or artifacts either.

    And this area is not his real estate either; even if it bes a wastnd, it has nothing to do with him. He really doesnt want to meddle here, so hell just let the temr knights deal with it.

    Lets go! Time to return. We should be able to walk through these skeletons easily. Robb smiled at the crowd and said.

    Gorda put the bag containing the spider on his right shoulder, held his shield in his left hand, and walked slowly out of the Holy Light Sanctuary.

    As soon as he went out, a skeleton soldier very close to him rushed over and waved its rusty sword.

    Gorda waved the shield in his hand, which mmed and hit the skeleton soldier, causing it to fly far away and fall apart, but its broken bones soon came together to form the skeleton soldier again.

    However, after it stood up again, it did not pounce on Gorda because he was out of its range.

    Everyone found that thisrge group of skeletons had not acted together as before but had be scattered sand, and only the skeletons close to Gorda would attack him. In contrast, the skeletons in the distance remained wandering pointlessly.

    The Baron rejoiced, "Sure enough, it''s easy to leave now. Mr. Golda, please find out what their range for attack is, and afterward, we can easily go out.

    Gorda nodded, raised his shield, and approached a skeleton soldier not that far away.

    20 yards, no response, 10 yards, still no response, but when Gorda walked within five yards, the skeleton soldier suddenly woke up and pounced on Gorda with its knife.

    With a wave of his shield, Gorda knocked the skeleton soldier out of its range of five yards, and the skeleton soldier immediately wandered nkly again.

    The Baron ordered, Attention! Snake formation! We are piercing through the southwest of the skeleton army. Pay attention to the distance of the skeleton soldiers and do not get within 5 yards of it. If a skeleton soldier enters the range of five yards, blow it out immediately."

    The soldiers answered in unison, "Yes, sir!"

    The three adventurers cut open the way, and the soldiers walked behind with Baron, Little Yi, and Robb, walking cautiously through the army of skeletons; more than a thousand skeletons huddled in the narrow valley made it hard to avoid their 5-yard range. Fortunately, the skeletons that were more than 5 yards away would note to help, so what they always had to face was only a handful of skeletons.

    Under such circumstances, it is really not that to get out of the siege.

    Effortlessly, everyone walked out of the valley, away from the area that had been upied by skeletons.

    "In this way, the reconnaissance mission will be perfectlypleted. We not onlypleted the reconnaissance but also defeated the necromancer. When I get back, the Great Duke will surely reward me." The Baron said, happy to everyone, "Thank you, adventurers. And of course, most importantly, thank you, Mr. Robb."

    The three adventurers said with a smile, "Don''t thank us, we are here for the money."

    Robb also said, "Do not thank me, serving the people is my motivation to live." (solemn face)

    The Baron was moved, "Father is really the kindest and most warm-hearted person I have ever met. I should have given father a great gift, but I didnt bring anything with me on this expedition. I''ll send someone to deliver it to you when I return.

    Robb smiled and said, "you don''t have to be so polite!"

    The Baron said, Before I went out, I brought a scroll that can teleport to the Bright Road. I can open a portal that supports two hundred people. Will youe with me? Ill take care of you.

    Im not going. Robb is now focused on the four spiders he has caught and will go home to make silk stockings right away. Where is there any time to go to the Bright Road and take ten or even dozens of days to go home? Isn''t that a son of a bitch?

    He spread his hand and said, "the townspeople of Westwind Town are often injured. I am very worried about their safety. I must go back and guard them and be ready to treat them at any time. I appreciate the kindness, Baron. (solemn face)

    The Baron sighed, "you are such a good priest."

    Robb said, "I''m ttered. But Im not as good as you make me out to be."

    Little Yi handed the man-eating spider on her back to Robb, "I will also return to the Bright Road with the Baron to report what I have seen this time to the bishop of the Church of Light and ask the Temr Knights to purify the skeletons here. This is where we say goodbye, father."

    Robb smiled, "Don''t say too much about me, okay?"

    After hearing this, Little Yi moved slightly and thought to herself, "is this a hint that I can''t reveal his identity? Also, if he is really a heretic judger, then I can''t tell too many people about him, so I''ll talk to the archbishop in private."

    Finally, there are the three adventurers, each of whom is now carrying a bag containing a man-eating spider.

    Golda said with a smile to the Baron, "We won''t go to Bright Road. Unruly adventurers like us are not suitable to go to ces full of big shots. We may offend someone because of our free and loose style. Haha. We''ll help Robb send the spiders back to Westwind before we consider our next destination."

    The Baron thought about it carefully, and so he thought of something. He took out his purse and counted thirty gold coins, and gave them to Gorda. He smiled and said, "the agreed number is 21, but this time I have aplished the task more than expected, so I will give you 30 pieces, which is better."

    Gordaughed, This is why I love berserkers! If youre a magician, youll haggle with me a lot. You know magicians like haggling over things.

    Xuelu shouted, Hey! What do you mean by that? Do you despise us magicians? Do you want to eat a fireball or two?

    Golda quickly waved, "No, I''m just kidding. I have absolutely no intention of looking down on magicians. Ouch, stop Don''t chant. Stop it quick."

 Chapter 68: Strategic-grade magic scroll

    Chapter 68: Strategic-grade magic scroll

    The Baron took out a magic scroll with some strange runes. Like all other magic runes, Robb didn''t understand them at all, and he couldn''t help thinking to himself, I''m going to remember the shape of these magic runes in the future. In the game, each item is written with a name and a detailed description, so you can see what it is. But in the real world, recognizing magic runes, requires memorization

    The Baron took the scroll and said, "this is a Strategic-grade magic scroll, which has required ten magicians of the White Lion Cavalry to inject magic into the scroll so that it can reach the carrying capacity of 200 people. Honestly, people of my status and title usually can''t touch it. Fortunately, this year is the year of the ck Dragons Flight, and the main army has to stay in the big city, so I was given a chance to take this out."

    He used the scroll, and purple-ck light flew out, which is the usual color of space magic. The purple-ck light converged slowly in mid-air, and it took about five minutes for it to be a portal emitting purple light.

    A portal to Bright Road!

    Robb thought, It is mysterious that even a magician can open this portal in the game I y. And as long as the magician himself does not go in, the door will never disappear, and as many people as the magician wants can enter. But here, you need ten magicians to inject magic together to carry 200? Its so low.

    He now gradually understands that in the game world, a lot of magic is convenient for yers, all of which are "experience optimized." To make yersfortable in the game, they reduce a lot of stringent requirements, but in the real world, there is a lot of magic that is restricted in many ways.

    Teleportation is one of them. If this magic can be easily used in the real world, a war between countries will be tragic.

    Its hard to get near the enemy? I can just nk the enemy by opening a portal directly behind them!

    Its hard to attack a city with a wall? Ill send magic directly over the wall!

    In execution, I can send a bunch of people to the pce to kill the emperor.

    If teleportation could be used in this way, the world would go crazy.

    Therefore, in the real world, the use of magic, such as transmit, instant transmission, portal, and so on, are severely restricted. Either theyre slow to cast, consume a lot of magic, or are difficult to learn.

    Robb can also guess with his toes that there must be strict restrictions on magic, such as flying and resurrection, but he hasnt seen others use it yet. But when he sees it, he will learn that the rules are truly different from those in the game.

    The Baron''s soldiers lined up to enter the portal.

    Robb waved goodbye to the soldiers with a kind smile, half of whom had been treated by Robb with his sacred hymn, and the rest were protected by Robbs Holy Light Sanctuary. Everyone turned around to salute Robb before entering the portal.

    The Baron also saluted Robb, "Father, are you sure you don''t want toe? You still have to walk several days to get back to Westwind town from here. It''s too hard. You might as well teleport it to Bright Road and then take a carriage back to the town using the official road. "

    Robb smiled, shook his head, and said, "Im used to walking on the mountain. It''s all right."

    "Well, I''ll see you next time. I''ll send someone to bring you a present in a few days." The Baron waved and entered the portal.

    Finally, Little Yi was left. She looked deeply at Robb and bowed, "May the God of Light bless you."

    Robb smiled and said, "May the God of Light bless you, too."

    The two didn''t talk more nonsense, and Little Yi turned and entered the portal.

    Then, the portal became transparent, slowly disappeared, and finally turned into a purple-ck spot of light that drifted in the air before disappearing without a trace.

    Oh, those guys are finally gone." Xuelu immediatelyughed, "Mr. Robb, now we can talk freely."

    Robb limped his shoulders and said, Though those people who mingle with organizations a lot can''t talk with us, without organizations, the world will be a mess and follow thew of the jungle. Whether in the city or the mountains, you''ll have no sense of security. Therefore, it is still necessary for organizations to exist to maintain superficial fairness and justice, basic ethics, and morality so that people with some brute strength do not bully the old and the weak at will. "

    Xuelu smiled and said, Haha, well said! I didnt expect you to have this kind of opinion.

    Robb smiled and said, "I only know a thing or two."

    Xuelu said with a smile, "in short, all the people in their organizations are gone, and there are only a few of us left. It''s almost time for you to use your unique skills, right? You must be able to use teleport magically to get us back to Westwind Town. I dont believe you''ll walk back through the mountain road. "

    Of course, she knew that Robb could use teleportation magic, even that Robb could use instant transmission, but as long as Robb himself did not take the initiative to say it, she would not expose it.

    "You are so smart." Robb said, "Smart women are not liked by men. Stupid women are the cutest."

    Xuelu shrugged. "A stupid magician? Thats hard to imagine."

    Haha, you said so. In the face of the three adventurers, Robb was toozy to pretend to say any more. As soon as he raised his hand, a blue light lit up, and a magic array with a radius of 5 yards appeared under their feet, which was "instant transmission." Magic that can send a group of people out in an instant.

    When Gorda and Jike saw this, they couldn''t help shrugging their shoulders and thought to themselves, "well, now we know where Xuelus instant transmission scroll came from. This Mr. Robb is really bad. He said that brothers are like brothers and that women are like clothes. But he secretly gave it to Xuelu.

    No! Robb suddenly collected the magic, and the magic array on the ground disappeared without a trace, "I almost forgot that this magic can only be used on five people at a time. Each of us is carrying a man-eating spider. They also count."

    With another wave of his hand, a purplish-ck portal stood in mid-air with a woosh, just like the one made by the Baron with "a strategic-grade magic scroll."

 Chapter 69: Night Ambush

    Chapter 69: Night Ambush

    At the sight of the portal, Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu shrugged.

    In fact, the three of them should be very surprised, but in recent days there have been so many surprises that they have be so numb that they have no choice but to use their shoulders instead of saying, "Oh! My God!"

    Gorda said, A single person is capable of making this portal? Ill just say that its because its you.

    Jike mumbled, Tracking Arrow! Tracking Arrow!

    "Stop mumbling and go in." Robb kicked Jike into the portal.

    Every one passed through the portal easily and arrived at the chapel yard in Westwind Town. Lillian was squatting on the ground with a small kettle in her hand, staring at the field, murmuring, "Why? The God of Light should have blessed this field. Why cant the pepper I nt ripen in a day? Why can master do it? Im doing exactly as he did."

    Robb smiled and said, "Lillian, what are you working on?"

    Lillian was startled by the sudden sound. A fart sounded while she squatted on the ground. She turned around and saw her master and the three adventurers, each carrying arge bag.

    Her little face suddenly blushed, "Oh, master is back, I I I embezzled a piece of pepper and nted it in the field. You you won''t scold me, right?''

    "Don''t be so nervous about a piece of pepper. It''s okay to use another two more."

    "Master, you can''t waste it like that!"

    "All right, go boil some water. I want to take a bath. It''s really inconvenient to be away from home. I didn''t take a bathst night. I feel so dirty." After Robb said this, he suddenly remembered something and turned to the adventurer trio and said, "When was thest time you took a shower?"

    The three spread their hands together, "The day of departure."

    "Oh, my God!" Robb almost jumped up, "Gorda and Jike, put my spider down, go to the mountain spring to take a bath, Xuelu, you don''t have to go to the mountainside. Wait for Lillian to boil water."

    Huh, why are we being treated differently again? Gorda shouted, "you can''t be so partial to your friends."

    The yard was filled with a cheerful atmosphere.

    On the other hand

    Thousands of skeletons wandered aimlessly in the valley of the ck Pine Mountains because they had lost their leader.

    The body of the necromancer turned cold.

    A group of men dressed in ck cloaks passed through the area where the skeletons roamed and came to the necromancer''s body.

    The leader of the cloaked men whispered, "number 32 was killed."

    Another man said, "it seems he had been killed by a priest and an arrow. His dark magic was first broken, and then he was shot by a bow and arrow. There are arge number of human footprints in the valley, which should have been from the Kingdom of Gran and the Church of Light."

    Another man said strangely, "I told you that he acted so arrogantly that he stole skeletons from human viges and towns to make skeletons. Sooner orter, he would be found by the Kingdom of Gran and the Church of Light. He shouldve learned from us and only looked for bodies in the wilderness so that although it is slower, it is safe and undetectable.

    "That was a really stupid idea." The leader of the cloaked men said, "but thanks to him, more than a thousand skeletons have been gathered here in just a few decades. If we use it well, we can have a strongbat force, so I will ept it impolitely."

    He slowly raised his hand, releasing dark magic which pervaded the whole valley, and the skeletons wandering nearby suddenly turned to look at him at the same time and then crackled. They knelt on one knee neatly, obedient.

    A man said, Neither the church nor the kingdom of Gran will allow these skeletons to wander here. The temr knights will soon be sent to purify thisnd. And when they realize that the skeletons have a new master, war will be inevitable.

    "Yes!" The leader of the cloaked men said faintly, "War can no longer be avoided. But we have nothing to be afraid of. We have been preparing for this war for more than three years. We had nned to send troops to fight simultaneously when the ck Dragon attacked to destroy the Kingdom of Gran in an instant. However, more than seven months have passed since the year of the ck Dragons Flight, and the ck dragon has not yet arrived, and no one knows which town the damned ck dragon will appear in this year or if it even will appear at all. We waited in vain for more than seven months, damn it.

    "There are still four months to go before the ck Dragons Flight ends.

    "We can''t wait for the damned dragon," said one of the men. "We must at least destroy the towns west of the Bright Road while the Royal Knights and White Lion Cavalry are stuck in their ces."

    The leader of the cloaked men seriously considered the question and said, You are right! We can''t afford to wait. Spread out, attack the nned target towns quickly, and build up our power before the White Lions Cavalry react.

    A man pointed to the body on the ground, "the original target of No. 32 was Westwind Town, but now he is dead. Who will upy Westwind Town in his ce?"

    "I''ll go!" A cloaked man came forward and whispered, "my original target is the stone canyon, but it is only a tiny vige. I can upy the stone canyon as fast as I can and then take over Westwind town." (Stone Canyon is Lillian''s hometown. For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 10.).

    The leader of the cloaked men thought, "All right, it''s all yours. Note that Westwind Town, with a poption of nearly a thousand, should be able to organize a militia with hundreds of people, and I heard that a priest has recently settled there. Although a town priest will not have much power, holy magic is the nemesis of our dark magic and must be treated with caution.

    Understood!" The cloaked man who had spoken before folded his hands on his chest and retreated.

    Then all the people in cloaks dispersed and disappeared into the dark night.

    Only thest man in the cloak, who looked up at the starlight in the sky, said in a gloomy tone, "I will rule you, Kingdom of Gran! No one deserves it but me."

 Chapter 70: Work hard, earnestly spin silk

    Chapter 70: Work hard, earnestly spin silk

    The sun shines brightly in the sky, and the flowers smile at me.

    It was another day with a clear sky. The sun shone brightly at the chapel yard.

    Four man-eating spiders are chained to four iron pirs.

    Robb, with a thin piece of bamboo in his hand, is standing in front of the four spiders, giving a leading speech.

    "listen to me, the four of you. From now on, spin your silk obediently. I will give you delicious food and hot drinks frequently if you do. But if you are not willing to work hard and bring me defective silk, this thin piece of bamboo in my hand will be in close contact with the most sensitive ce on your body. I promise it will hurt. "

    The four spiders trembled

    Robb found that they really seemed to understand some human words. It seemed that they had not grown a human head in vain.

    "Well, first of all, I will show my sincerity and prove that I am not a capitalist who only knows about exploitation and oppression."

    Robb waved, and Gorda took four dead goblins from the side and threw them in front of the spiders, "Heres some food."

    These four goblins were killed and carried back with the help of Gorda.

    Robb hummed to the four spiders, See, if you work in mypany, you won''t have to spin silk and build a web to find your own food. In the future, when I feed you, you can eat. If you want goblins, well give you goblins. If you want ogres, well give you ogres... It is not umon to have a good meal with beasts once in a while. I can catch you whatever you have in the forest, so making a web is very wasteful. Why don''t you just spin some for me and do something good for the world? Perhaps your evil impressions in people''s minds will improve. Maybe in a few hundred years, you will be called beneficial insects by human beings!

    The four man-eating spiders seem to have understood their fate of captivity like livestock and obediently climbed onto the corpse of Goblin and began to eat.

    When you are full, it is time to work.

    They have to do it. Although the bamboo in Robb''s hand is very thin, it hurts. If any of the four spiders dared not work, Robb raised his hand and smacked them, and it was so painful that it rolled around on the ground. They had to hurry up and spin silk to not be beaten.

    Soon after, Lillian collected arge bundle of spider silk.

    The three adventurers sat by and watched Robb go crazy. At this point, Xuelu asked, "Mr. Robb, you went through so much trouble to run into the depths of the ck Pine Mountain Range to get this silk." What exactly are you trying to do? If it is a robe, the strength of the spider silk is not enough. Apart from its toughness, it has no other advantages, its defense ability is very weak, and it cannot be enchanted.

    Hey, who said Im going to make robes? Robb casually used space magic and took the "silk robe" made on hisst tour and threw it into Xuelu''s hand, "this is for you. Do you think I am the kind of person who needs to make robes?"

    Xuelu looked at the silk robe in her hand and immediately fell in love with it. She couldn''t help sighing, "what a powerful robe, it is made of a top fabric handed down from the Big Tang. This magnificent thing was given to me casually, showing that you don''t need to make robes. "

    Gorda shrugged. "It seems Mr. Robb''s going to make an earth-shaking artifact."

    "Bingo! That''s right." Robbughed and said, "You''ll be amazed. It will be one of the greatest inventions of the new era."

    Xuelu saw Robb''s strange smile and saw his malicious eyes fall on her calves.

    Although Western women are generous and not afraid of being stared at their legs, she still felt a chill in her back. She can''t help but get embarrassed and put her hands around her calves, "Mr. Robb, I think you are staring harshly at my legs?"

    "No, you''re wrong about that. It is obviously full of longing," Robb said.

    Xuelu smiled and said, "Really? Then, please don''t just look at my legs, just propose to me! I might consider marrying you.

    "Geez,e on, I havent been single long enough." Robb said, "Although I like women, getting married prematurely will only ruin my freedom. Women will make me do this and that and do a lot of things I don''t want to do. It''s too annoying. I wont propose to anyone till Ive had enough ofziness."

    Hahaha! Gorda and Jikeughed, Xuelu, save it. You take risks everywhere, but Mr. Robb likes staying at home. He won''t want you until you''re tired of adventures."

    Xuelu shrugged, but she didn''t care at all. Westerners are very open-minded in this respect.

    With an agility BUFF, Lillian moved as if she was flying, and in a blink of an eye, arge piece of cloth made of spider silk was ready.

    This kind of spider silk cloth is really interesting. It ispletely transparent. Holding it in your hand is like holding a transparent piece of stic. With a little force, it can be stretched, and upon letting go, it retracts.

    Robb thought about it carefully. Since Lillian is wearing a maid outfit that imitates Ram and Rem, which, "Lillian, dye it white first.

    Lillian quickly took out the white dye and began to dye it.

    Robb used magic to dry it, and the white spider silk cloth was instantly made.

    Then Lillian used her unparalleled tailoring skills, coupled with her high agility. And soon, two pairs of white stockings were sessfully tailored.

    Robb roared quickly, "Quickly, go back into the house, wear it ande out."

    Thest time Lillian saw her master rolling in displeasure, she knew that wearing this would make the owner happy. Therefore, she did not hesitate to return to her room and put on the stockings.

    On the other hand

    Gorda spread his hands and said, Mr. Robb, I always thought you were unfathomable, and everything you did meant something, but this time, I really don''t understand you. What you asked the maid to make is stockings, right? Whats so interesting about it? All the aristocrats in the city are wearing stockings. I dont think its such a great invention.

 Chapter 71: Men should be arrogant at times like these

    Chapter 71: Men should be arrogant at times like these

    In fact, in this day and age, stockings have be quite popr in the "High-ss Society." Aristocratic men like to wear stockings out of silk from the East.

    For example, Baron Perseus, the Berserker who acted with everyone this time, when he returned to the Bright Road and took off hisbat armor, would wear a tuxedo and stockings to attend social events.

    Its really nothing great.

    So when the adventurer trio saw what Lillian made, they were a little unimpressed.

    Gorda shook his head and said, "You fought skeletons, killed a necromancer, flew around with magic, and teleported with a portal, and finally, you made this thing. I don''t know what to say."

    Jike also spread his hand, and though he said nothing, he obviously felt that Robb was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    Only Xuelu did not express anything. Magicians are all highly intelligent and seek the unknown, explore the truth, and study things that have not been studied, so until the final result of this thinges out, she won''t express her opinion.

    Robb smiled at Gorda and said, "Comin now. But don''t get down on your knees when you see the real thing and beg me to give it to you."

    Gorda smiled and said, "Its impossible for me to get down on my knees and beg you!"

    As soon as the words were over, Lillian came out. She had put on the white stockings, and with her beautiful legs, it can be called a match made in heaven.

    stic stockings arepletely different from those worn by nobles of this era because they are stic, so stockings can be made smaller, unlike instic stockings that have to be slightly loose.

    The white stockings were worn tightly on her legs, making the girl''s legs longer and straighter, instantly making Lillian look a little taller. Her legs were tempting and fascinating.

    Jike froze in an instant, and Gorda smacked his mouth and whispered, "Oh! My God!"

    Robb was ecstatic and said, Wow, Lillian! Turn around turn around!

    Lillian turned around as he said, and as she rotated, her maid skirt rose to the height of her knees, and her white legs looked more beautiful.

    Awsl! Robb fell to the ground and stopped moving.

    Gorda knelt on his knees without saying a word, "How great!"

    [Robb acquired white stockings]

    After a moment, Robb got up from the ground, nced at Xuelu beside him, andughed.

    When Xuelu saw his eyes on her leg, she knew that this guy was going to give her a pair of stockings. Eastern women may be ashamed of showing such, but western women were different. She smiled at Robb and said, "You want me to do it, too? I don''t think I''m suitable for white, though."

    "Yes, I don''t think you are suitable for white, either." Robb smiled, "Lillian is still rtively young and pure. So white suits her, but you are mature and a very sexydy. So, I guess you must wear a ck silk stocking to look good."

    One? Whats with the strange quantifier? Xuelu asked.

    The quantity is alright. Robb quickly took out the ck dye.

    An hourter, Xuelu was dressed in an open-edged silk robe and ck silk stockings on her legs. When she stood still, the robe covered her legs so that no one could see anything.

    But when she walked around a little, the open edge of the robe rippled, revealing the long ck legs inside, and releasing a mature and charming charm that could capture a man''s heart in an instant.

    Men couldnt resist seeing ck silk and long legs; men of this age had never even seen such silk stockings. Gorda and Jike were dumbfounded. Its as if they had never known that Xuelu was so beautiful.

    [Robb acquired ck stockings]

    "Haha, ck and white silk, perfect start." Robb put his hands on his hips andughed wildly, "Gorda, I told you, this is one of the greatest inventions in the new era. Are you convinced?

    Gorda is convinced.

    Xuelu said, "Mr. Robb, you are usually a low-key person; why are you smiling so arrogantly now? And Gorda, why do you like that when youre just obediently throwing in the towel and surrendered? "

    Robbughed and said, Men should be arrogant at a time like this!

    Gorda also looked up and said, "it''s etiquette for men to admit their mistakes at a time like this."

    Xuelu spread her hand and said, "I don''t understand you men!"

    Afterining about the two men, she looked down at the ck silk stockings on her leg and felt quite satisfied. Women are all beautiful, but Western women are particrly more generous and unrestrained and are not afraid to show their bodies properly.

    She thought to herself, Is my robe too long? Wouldn''t it look better to cut off the edge of the skirt and show more of my legs? Oh, but this robe was given to me by Mr. Robb. It''s a very excellent robe. I''m afraid it''s worth hundreds of gold coins. I dont want to cut it.

    After his great goal was aplished, Robb returned to beingzy.

    ---

    It was a sunny morning with fresh air, but at the best time of the day, he copsed on his stone stool in the courtyard, looking like a ball of unlovable rubbish. Only when Lillian walked past him did his eyes sweep across Lillian''s beautiful legs and slightly regain his vitality.

    The three adventurers went out since they received a mission from the mayor this morning.

    A group went to the mountain to collect some herbs and was attacked by goblins. They hid in a cave and sent the bravest man back to town to request help. The mayor then hurried to the church.

    He wanted to invite Robb toe forward, but unexpectedly, the three adventurers happened to be chapel guests, so the three adventurers took the initiative to take up the task and helped save the lives for free.

    Ah, the church is peaceful again!

    Robb expected another dull day, but unexpectedly, a fat head emerged from the yard gate and waved to him, "Mr. Robb, do you remember me?"

    Robb nced at the man and recognized him as the fat businessman who had sold Lillian to Robb, vaguely remembering that his name was Pobo.

    Oh! Its you, Mr. Merchant. Robb smiled and said, "How long have you been gone? I can''t believe you''re already here."

    Rob greeted Pobo and saw a dwarfs head behind Pobo. It turns out that the traveling merchant had alsoe.

 Chapter 72: Lets talk about business

    Chapter 72: Lets talk about business

    Pobo does big business, such as selling ves and high-end equipment, but he onlyes to this remote town to look for good things and doesn''t bother doing business with the poor people in the mountains.

    The dwarf merchant is different. He makes a lot of small sales and fast-moving consumer goods and specializes in making small money from the townspeople. Of course, he also sells pepper and silk to the rich.

    Robb was a little surprised when the two merchants arrived simultaneously. "Pleasee in and sit down," he said with a smile.

    Pobo and the dwarf merchant obviously knew each other with no realpetition between each other. They were both friendly and rich, and they both grinned and happily walked into the yard and sat on the stone bench opposite Robb.

    Lillian hurriedly ced three sses of coke on the stone table.

    Pobo picked it up and drank it with a wonderful expression on his face, but he had no intention of selling it. He smiled and said to the traveling merchant next to him, "Im sure you had an idea about this drink."

    The traveling merchant chuckled and said, "Yes, that''s what I''m here to talk to Mr. Robb about."

    Pobo said, "is it easy to make money on consumer goods?"

    The traveling merchant smiled, "Not any harder than your stuff."

    Seeing that the two merchants were about to talk endlessly, Robb quickly interrupted them and asked with a smile, "doesn''t it take both of you months toe to Westwind Town? Why are both of you back so soon? "

    Pobo immediately said with a smile, Of course, its because Mr. Robbs in town. I came back this time to ask if you have any new products.

    Did it sell fast? said Robb.

    "Yes! Pobo said, The flying dragon leather armor immediately attracted the attention of two nobles. They fought over the skin for several days. To buy it, one of them agreed to buy all my goods, so I sold him the armor, ves, and some precious stones from Stone Canyon. I had no need to go to the Capital of Saints. I came back to restock.

    The traveling merchant said, "it''s about the same on my side. When I got to the Bright Road and traded pepper with a nobleman, I poured him a ss of Coca-C and gave him a taste of it. Unexpectedly, he immediately asked to buy my bucket of coke. I said it was just a sample, and I wanted to give it to other customers, so I couldn''t sell it. He said that if I was willing to sell him the whole bucket of samples, he would buy all my peppers. Because of that, I had toe back to restock."

    Robbughed, These nobles are so boring. Cant they spend it on anything else?

    Pobo smiled and said, "That''s right! These nobles are rich but don''t know where to spend it."

    Robb made money with Lillian for nothing. After a while, Lillian brought up tworge bags of pepper and buckets of coke from the warehouse. And a few pieces of equipment that Robb made when he was bored in the warehouse.

    Both merchants got the goods, and Robb earned hundreds of gold coins for nothing. Everyone was happy.

    "Mr. Dwarf." Robb smiled and said, "Look at the stockings on my maid''s feet. How does it look?"

    The merchant, till now, had all his attention on Robb and didnt look much at his surroundings. So hearing what he said, he looked at Lillian''s leg. Withoutprehending or understanding it, he was startled, "Oh, these stockings. This thing will definitely be weed by nobles. "

    "What do you think? Do you want to buy some goods? Robb smiled, "I will probably keep making these socks here in the future."

    "Of course! we have to restock." The traveling merchant hurriedly said, "I''m sure it''s a thing that can be sold out in the blink of an eye."

    "But I don''t have much of this either." Robb said with a smile, "it''s too slow and hard for my little maid to do it alone. I don''t want her to be exhausted. So I need Mr. Pobo to help."

    Pobo immediately understood, "do you need more ves?"

    "Exactly!" Robb said with a smile, "No men, only women about the same age as Lillian."

    "This is a trivial matter. Please leave it to me." Pobo said with a smile, "I will go around the poorest and most remote viges and towns nearby as soon as possible. I will buy you a lot of female ves and ensure that they are all beautiful and pure virgins. As you know, I only do high-end goods. I don''t sell those worthless junk maids."

    Robb retorted, "You dare say a maid worth 5 gold is high-end? I''m waiting for you to find me a good product with a reasonable price of 100 gold coins."

    Pobo said, "Mr. Robb, please don''t embarrass me. 100 gold coins are worth at least the daughter of a noble family of an enemy country. This kind that was caught in the war is so rare."

    Robb tilted his head, "You can buy the daughter of a noble for a hundred gold coins? I just need the flying dragon leather armor! Then whats the price of the princess? Im a little interested."

    Pobo said, This a kingdom has to be destroyed before their princesses can be sold as ves. In thest ten years, there has been norge-scale war, and no kingdom destroyed."

    Haha, I was just saying. Robb said, "I am a good person. I do not seek disaster and watch kingdoms destroyed just to buy a princess. I wont order her to do something shameful and finally force her to turn eighteen." (solemn face)

    The two merchants thought, I believe you are a very bad priest.

    At this point, Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu returned.

    With smiles on their faces, the three apparently sessfullypleted their mission of rescuing the herbalists attacked by goblins.

    Gorda still has some green blood on his armor, which should be the goblin''s blood. He frowned as he wiped the blood with his hands. This armor is from Robb. It is so high-end that he is reluctant to get dirty.

    On the other hand, Xuelu held a strange thing in her hand.

    As soon as she saw Robb, Xuelu waved, smiled, and said, "Mr. Robb, Jike found something good in the mountain. Oh, look!"

    Before Robb could get close to it, the traveling merchant suddenly jumped up and said, "Ah! Its a beehive. I smell honey. Its truly great."

 Chapter 73: I want to eat sweets

    Chapter 73: I want to eat sweets

    Honey was a hard currency in these ages because westernerscked sugar-making technology. Their only way to get a taste of sweetness was honey.

    It ismon for several nobles to wage war for a little honey. The Cathedrals had a song titled Where the Milk and Honey Flow," which vividly shows the nobility of honey.

    Xuelu put the beehive in her hand in front of Robb, "Here you go. Although it''s worth nothingpared to what you gave us, you seem to pay great attention to your diet. With this, you can make sweet bread."

    Robb really likes it. Aftering to this world for over a month, Robb has hardly eaten anything "sweet" in his mouth. This worldcks sugar-making technology, so there is no sugar and caramel.

    Holding the beehive, Robb smiled and said, "Thank you so much. Lillian, keep this and make sweet bread tonight."

    The traveling merchant swallowed hard and whispered, "Mr. Rob, are you willing to sell this hive? I I can offer a very high price."

    "Of course, it''s not for sale. Money is not as important as eating," Robb said.

    The traveling merchant had a regretful expression on his face.

    Even Pobo, who specializes in high-end goods, showed a strong interest in the honey and said with a smile, "this time I came back, I heard that Mr. Robb has made a lot of interesting things, including tap water, Coca-C, and grew pepper overnight. These strange stockings as well. There may be a way for Mr. Robb to produce honey inrge quantities."

    The traveling merchant was instantly refreshed and hurriedly sat up straight, "that''s right! Mr. Robb, do you have any honey miracles?"

    Nonsense!" Robb smiled and said, "What miracle? I don''t even know how to keep bees."

    The traveling merchant said with great regret, "Oh! I wish I could have it."

    This conversation made Robb think seriously about this problem. It has been more than a month since he came to this world, and its the first time hes seen something sweet. He usually ate light and tasteless bread, which was hard. It cant go on like this.

    Robb seriously said, "No, I need to fix the sweet problem. I want to eat sweets."

    Yes, yes! Two merchants and three adventurers nodded together, "Living without sweets is terrible.

    Robb thought carefully about how to get sugar in the western world. There''s no sugar cane here in the West. He can''t make marshmallows anyways because glutinous rice is needed to make marshmallows, and glutinous rice is not produced in the West.

    Then, the only way to get sugar - Beetroot!

    Robb knows a skill to make sugar from beetroot.

    Robb carefully recalled the picture of the "beetroot" item in the game, picked up a branch, and drew it on the ground, "Take a look. Do you know this crop?"

    Pobo regretfully spread his hand, "Sorry, I don''t know much about crops."

    The traveling merchant also looked confused, as if he had never seen it before.

    The three adventurers arent even worth mentioning. They don''t know anything about crops.

    Instead, Lillian jumped from the side and said with a smile, "Master, I know this nt. Its called beetroot. People in our vige called it a red carrot. And some people call it beetroot." (TL: Three terms of beetroot were used here: The first, , the second, , and the third, )

    Robb was overjoyed, My Lillian is the smartest and most useful person alive. Where can I get this?"

    Lillian said, "in my hometown, Stone Canyon, someone nted this thing in small quantities. You can cook a sweet soup if you boil it in a cauldron. "

    "Very good!" Robb said, "Lillian, go and get some white cloth. I''m going to issue a new mission. I will pay five gold coins if anyone can go to the Stone Canyon and bring me a bag of beetroot seeds."

    "Five gold coins?" Even Pobo, a high-end merchant, could not help sweating, "Mr. Robb, you offered a price equal to ves for a bag of seeds?"

    "Is there a problem?" Robb spread his hand and said, "the mission is to pay more so that everyone can be happy. I hate those missions that pay very little yet are very troublesome to do. They are simply anti-human. They have to give cost-effect missions. Otherwise, Ill feel very ufortable looking at an exmation point on NPC''s head."

    The more he spoke, the more he became saddened and angry. He spread his palms to the sky, straightened his fingers, andined, "Don''t release a mission with little pay. It is disgusting. I want to hack those game developers to death."

    The group of people next to him could not understand what he was saying, but they only knew that the priest seemed to have been cheated by someone and looked very angry.

    Gorda smiled and stopped Lillian from taking the white cloth to write the mission, Mr. Robb, don''t bother anyone else for this task. There happen to be three experienced adventurers here. Well go to Stone Canyon and get the beetroot seeds back as quickly as possible."

    "Oh, you guys would go? That would be for the best. "

    As soon as it was agreed, the three adventurers packed their bags, said goodbye to Robb, and set off toward the Stone Canyon to the northwest. Westwind Town is not far from the Stone Canyon. It takes a few days to walk along the official road. Although there are asional monsters on the official road, they are not powerful. With the ability of the three of them, it should be no problem to bring back some beet seeds.

    Pobo also said goodbye to Robb, "I will go around several viges nearby, buy you some ves, and then go to the Bright Road and the Capital of Saints to sell the equipment you gave me this time."

    Lastly, the traveling merchant smiled and said, "thanks to Mr. Robb, I made a lot of money on pepperst time. It is much more convenient to transport pepper from you to big cities than to transport from the far East. This Coca-C should also bring me a lot of money."

    Robb smiled and said goodbye to them one by one, especially the two merchants, "Work hard to earn money, okay?"

    As soon as they went their ways, the square-faced mayor came again, and as soon as he saw Robb, he smiled and said, "Father, the poor people in our vige who cannot build water towers have recently joined together to put forward a n. It is said that each family will give a little money, gather everyone''s strength, and build a huge water tower in the middle of the vige to supply water to all the town''s residents. I''vee to ask for your advice. Would you like to join us?"

 Chapter 74: Westwind Waterworks

    Chapter 74: Westwind Waterworks

    Robb''s eyes lit up hearing the mayor''s proposal, and he couldn''t helpughing, "Yo, the townspeople are very clever. Not long after I passed on the technology of tap water to you, they themselves came up with this n.

    The mayor smiled and said, "this is all thanks to you. It was you who taught the townspeople this trick."

    Robb said with a smile, "the n of concentrating efforts on building a big water tower is certainly possible, and it is better than building a water tower for each household. However, as a mayor, you must guard against One monk carries water to drink, Two monks carry water to drink, and three monks have no water to drink left.

    The mayor did not understand, "Huh? Which monk has no water to drink?"

    Robb had to keep it simple, "that is to say, collective strength is sometimes not as great as one person''s because everyone wants to bezy. At such times, a special group must be set up to maintain the whole town''s huge water tower and water supply."

    The mayor suddenly realized, "Yes, that is indeed a problem."

    Robb said with a smile, "and who will pay for this group? Which family uses more water, which uses less water? It is not clear who should pay how much. It''s still not clear."

    Mayor: "..."

    Robb knew that it was impossible to make a big water tower in this day and age, and it was impossible to use magic, so the n mentioned by the mayor could not bepleted just by raising funds, and in the end, it was necessary to show him reality.

    He reached out and tapped gently on the stone table and said with a smile, "well, I will pay for the construction of the giant water tower, and I will pay for the people who manage the water tower. On the other hand, residents who use the tap water provided by huge water towers will pay me a monthly sry. Pay more if you use more water, and pay less if you use less. As for who uses more and who uses less, let them count themselves. Anyway, the God of Light is watching them in the sky, and Ill see if they dare to fool the God of Light."

    Hearing this, the mayor could not help but shake in his heart, and suddenly found that Father Robb''s move was a bit like doing business, and if the business was done well, it might be quite profitable.

    Robb smiled and said, "Mr. Mayor when I look at your face, you seem to be very interested?"

    The mayor smiled, "I do have a little interest."

    "Then I won''t take the lead in doing the movement. You do it." Robb smiled and said, "I don''t do such troublesome things."

    The mayor was overjoyed that Father Robb had taught him a profitable business n. Ha, great. When I go back, Ill quickly ask the workers to build a giant water tower and then let the ves in the family manage the water tower. I can then collect money from the townspeople every month.

    The mayor left with a dream of getting rich.

    Robb looked back and thought interestingly, It is estimated that it will not be long before the "Westwind Waterworks" wille out officially. However, there are no big water towers in this day and age. Brother Mayor, you will lose a lot of money in this business. There will always be some greedy town residents who bargain that a ton of water is only a bucketful. You can''t lie like me.

    But forget it, whether the mayor loses money or not has nothing to do with Robb. Don''t meddle in others affairs, and take good care of my ownnd.

    He withdrew from his thoughts, and his eyes followed Lillian, dressed in white silk, standing on the bank of the field beside him. Her long, straight legs covered by silk stockings blinded Robb''s eyes, but she looked at the turned field with a lovely frown.

    Robb waved to Lillian, "Lillian, what are you doing there frowning?"

    "It''s already August," Lillian said. "I think it''s about time to grow sweet potatoes, but... master made my stockings white, so it is not very convenient to work in the field. "

    Robb smiled and said, "then don''t work! It just so happens that I need this field to be empty, and when the adventurer trio brings back beetroot seeds, we will use this field to grow beets. If you nt a pile of potatoes now, you''ll have to dig them up when I want to grow beets."

    "But if I don''t do something, Ill feelzy." Lillian thought for a moment again and said, "Then, I''ll knit some spider silk cloth. The dwarf merchant said he would buy a lot of these stockings when he came next time, but we haven''t made any at all. "

    There are four man-eating spiders in Robb''s chapel. They spit silk very fast. As long as they have enough to eat, they can keep producing silk from their stomachs. However, there is only Lillian in Robb''s family. She is responsible for weaving cloth and turning it into silk stockings.

    Therefore, the first batch of silk stockings were produced in small quantities, only eight pairs, which had just been bought by the traveling merchant.

    Seeing the eight glittering gold coins, Lillian felt that she should work harder and make more socks to earn money for the family.

    Robb said with a smile, "How many stockings can you make if you work hard by yourself? As far as I know, there is too much spider silk to use, right? You absolutely cant handle it all, right?"

    Lillian said awkwardly, "Yes, I dont think Im enough. if my master doesn''t give me that thing called Bafu'', I can''t keep up with the spiders speed of spinning silk."

    Its Buff, bafu! I can''t BUFF you every time I see you weaving," Robb said. "there are some things that depend on you more, not magic. Come on, stop fooling around and go to town and ask the women who are idle at home if they are interested in helping us weave and sew stockings. I''ll pay for them. All you have to do is teach them how to make stockings! When Pobo sells us a new maid for our family, there will be no need to invite outsiders to do it anymore. "

    Lillian took the order, and it wasn''t long before she brought back four women.

    These women knew Robb, and Robb knew them. They hade to confess before.

    They saluted Robb and followed Lillian into the spider room, and began to work.

    Because of this, their speed of weaving increased greatly, and it was no longer that Lillian could not keep up with the speed of the spiders, but that the speed of spiders could no longer keep pace with the speed of the women.

    Robb estimated that this should be the limit of producing stockings. The silk spit out by four spiders is limited after all and can only be supplied in small quantities in the future.

    Unexpectedly, that night, one of the man-eating spidersid eggs. Moreover, itys several hundred eggs each time. The spider eggs in the spider room were so dense that the women who came to work the next day screamed.

 Chapter 75: Silk Stockings Manufacturing Industry

    Chapter 75: Silk Stockings Manufacturing Industry

    Robb stood at the door of the spider room and looked inside. He saw fourrge spiders still chained to iron pirs. Around one of the big spiders, numerous eggs were scattered, and the eggs were covered with spider silk. All well protected.

    The big spider thatid eggs had a shriveled belly and seemed to have lost a lot of energy.

    Robb said with tears andughter, Did this happen today?"

    Lillian and the four middle-aged women who had been invited to help weave and sew socks hid in the distance, poking their heads inside in fear, and nodded when they heard Robb''s question. "Yes, it wasn''t like that yesterday."

    One woman said, "No wonder this big spider was not willing to spin silk yesterday. It was about toy eggs."

    "This is really scary." Lillian said, "we can still raise them a few dozen eggs, but we can''t care for all of them, master. It seems that we can only get rid of more than half of the eggs and leave only a small part of them. Otherwise, if these hundreds of eggs hatch simultaneously, little spiders will run all over the ground. Disgusting."

    Robb was actually thinking about this, but he nced at the middle-aged woman next to him and suddenly thought of hundreds of such women in Westwind town. They were idle, so heughed and said, "it''s too wasteful to dispose of it. This kind of spider silk can be used to make silk stockings and can be sold at a good price, so it can form a very good industry. I''ll build a big factory. Well hatch these hundreds of spider eggs, use them for silk spinning, and then hire all the women in the town. Let''s create the fifthrgest industry for Westwind Town-- Silk Stockings Manufacturing Industry.

    At present, there are only four industries in Westwind Town, namely, mining, hunting, agriculture, and herbalism. Apart from agriculture, the 3 industries are all high-risk and heavy physical work, and only men can do it. Westwind women do not have any real value except for helping their families do some farm work.

    Undoubtedly, Robb hiring all the women in the town will be a great act of charity.

    The four middle-aged women nearby gave Robb their most courteous bow, "praise the God of Light, praise Father Robb!"

    "I dont indulge in praise." Robb said with a smile, "go to someone and call the cloth merchant in the town for me. I''m going to build this factory, but I can''t do it without the help of the cloth merchant."

    Soon after, the cloth merchant was invited.

    The cloth merchant in Westwind Town is actually a very small merchant. When Robb first bought Lillian a month ago, he went to the cloth merchant to buy ck dye. As soon as he saw Robb, the merchant quickly saluted his father. Then he stood with his hand down and said, "You called for me? What can I do for you?"

    Robb smiled and said, "you must know I use spider silk to make silk stockings?"

    The town was too small to keep secrets, and the white stockings on Lillian''s legs were too conspicuous. The whole town actually knew that Robb was making silk stockings since there was no privacyw here.

    The cloth merchant nodded quickly, "Yes, I know."

    Robb said, "my spiders suddenlyid hundreds of eggs. I wanted to burn them all, but when I thought about it, I thought it was too wasteful. I might as well care for all these spiders and build arge silk stocking factory. But, you know, I''m very busy. "

    As soon as he said this, a strange expression shed across the cloth merchant''s face, and although he did not speak, Robb seemed to hear him say, "cut!"

    Robb, Whats that look on your face?"

    The cloth merchant hurriedly said, "No! I didnt show any expression.

    "Well, then Ill continue." Robb put on a pondering face, "where were we? Oh, right, I just mentioned that I am very busy.

    Cloth merchant, "cut!"

    Robb, "Damn it, you didn''t just look express it this time. You actually said cut."

    Cloth merchant: "..."

    Robb said, "forget it. Lets get down to business. I don''t have time to do things like factory and operations management, so I think you are very suitable to be a professional manager or factory director. "

    "Huh?" The cloth merchant looked a little excited, "really?"

    Robb said, Most of the townspeople in this town are small producers, small craftsmen, who can''t even do the simplest math. Only you, a merchant, can make the overall arrangements and calctions. I think you can do it. "

    The cloth merchant was inexplicably moved!

    Robb said, "if you only sell linen and cotton cloth, you wont make much money. Following me to make silk stockings and high-end goods is a better way to get to the top. I won''t talk any more nonsense. I''ll just ask you if you want to work for me."

    "Yes, of course, I want to!" The cloth merchant hurriedly agreed.

    In fact, the cloth merchant knew very well how valuable the stockings were because he and the traveling merchant were good friends.

    The cloth merchants supplier is the traveling merchant, and every time the traveling merchantes to Westwind Town, he will bring him some cloth and let him sell it in his store.

    Because of this, every time the traveling businessmanes to Westwind Town, he will have a chat with him.

    A few days ago, the traveling merchant came to Westwind Town and bought a small number of silk stockings from Robb. At that time, he sighed to the cloth merchant, saying that these silk stockings were the only good items in the Fengmo Continent, and the dignitaries absolutely liked them. It sells for a high price, but the quantity is too small.

    The cloth merchant listened to it and kept it in mind, but he could not get involved, and now Robb suddenly wanted to leave the business to him to manage, which was a great joy for him.

    "Father, just tell me what you want me to do. Ill do my best!"

    He thought about it and said, "the first thing is to build a factory. You need to ask some townspeople to help and pay them. Just build it on a piece ofnd on the hillside behind my chapel. Pay attention to the problem of raising the spiders first. Ask some experienced hunters to guide us on how to build a house most suitable for raising spiders inrge numbers. "

    The cloth merchant wrote it all down quickly.

    Robb smiled, "While the factory is under construction, you have to hire people. The division ofbor must be made with precision. It should be divided into at least four groups of people. One group needs men wholl be mainly responsible for raising spiders and nothing else. The second group should be all women. They only need to weave cloth and don''t care about anything else. The third group also needs women. Theyll be responsible for sewing the woven cloth into silk stockings and nothing else. The fourth group is responsible for counting the number of silk stockings, putting them in the warehouse, managing them well, and shipping them to the traveling merchant when he buys them. If the traveling merchants can''t catch up with our production speed, we can set up a caravan for the fourth group and ship the stockings to the Bright Road.

 Chapter 76: Youre here to spy on me

    Chapter 76: You''re here to spy on me

    The cloth merchant could not help but wonder, "Father, why is the division ofbor so detailed? If everyone''s work is divided into such, some people will be less useful. Won''t it only lead to us hiring more people? We have to pay more for monthly sry."

    "No, it won''t. If one person does everything from raising spiders to weaving to sewing socks to selling, it will make it highly inefficient, and as a result, it will take a lot more people to do it. " Robb said with a smile, "A refined division ofbor can make us hire fewer people and pay less sry. You will understandter."

    The cloth merchant didn''t understand, but that didn''t stop him from doing it obediently.

    After receiving some start-up funds from Robb, the cloth merchant went to the town to find people to build the factory.

    Before long, arge group of townspeople returned with the cloth merchant. Among them was an old acquaintance, the mason who built the water tower for Robb. He was very excited when he heard he was going to build a factory for Robb. As soon as he saw Robb, he kept saying, "it''s an honor for me to work for Father again."

    Robb said with a smile, "what we want to build this time will enable all the women in the town to participate in production jobs. It will make everyone a lot of money."

    "That would be great. My wife has always wanted to do something to earn money for the family."

    The factory building was built quickly. In this day and age, there is no need to build a house with a proper foundation or anything like a sewer pipe. They simply need to level thend, pick up a pile of stone and mud, and dozens of townspeople will work together in a few days. And vo, itsplete.

    Then there was the transportation of spider eggs. The cloth merchant invited the most experienced old hunter in town as a guide to move the spider eggs one by one to the factory building and put them in a small spider room.

    Robb heard the old hunter warning the townspeople who moved the spider eggs in the big field, "be careful! There is highly poisonous mucus in the eggs of this spider, and although there is a priest behind us who can detoxify you, no matter how fast you are detoxified, you will still feel excruciating pain. I''m sure you don''t want to experience that feeling. "

    Hearing this warning, the townspeople dared not neglect it and carefully moved the eggs into the new factory building.

    Finally, the old hunter personally took the four big spiders to the factory, locked them up, breathed a sigh of relief, and finally warned, "I must remind you that you must be very careful not to let one of them escape. Otherwise, if theye out to poison the townspeople, God will condemn you. "

    Robb smiled and said to the old hunter, "Don''t worry, I will draw a huge circle outside the factory with holy water. This kind of spider is evil, and they dont like holy water."

    Hearing what Robb said, the old hunter was relieved, "All will be good with the protection of the priest."

    The next step was to prepare many looms, sewing kits, and hire the town''s women. All the preparations were carried out in an orderly manner, and of course, the cloth merchant did all these things. Robb just had to bezy in the yard.

    Then, more than ten days passed in the blink of an eye.

    The first batch of small spiders hatched in the factory, and the "spider raising group" hired by the cloth merchant took the lead in the work. They were responsible for raising these little spiders healthily enough to spin silk.

    Robb really didn''t know how to raise spiders, but fortunately, it was not a problem for the hunters in the town. They took good care of the little spiders.

    In mid-August, the heat was strong.

    Robb was stillzy on the stone stool in the courtyard when an uninvited guest suddenly appeared at the chapels gate.

    Robb only nced and smiled, "Yo, it''s Little Yi. What brings you here again?"

    It was Sister Ishir, who looked exactly the same as when they parted, dressed in a blue nun dress, her hair covered by her hood, revealing only her little golden bangs, riding her red horse with a wooden staff across her back.

    Little Yi said with her expression still cold, I came to Westwind Town to be a resident of the chapel. The archbishop of the Church of Light has officially issued me the letter of transfer. So, from today onwards, I would like to ask Father Robb to take care of me. "

    Nani? Robb almost jumped up and said, You want to stay? Who dares to shove a girl into my house without my consent? Damn! This is just crazy. Good job!"

    Little Yi dismounted, went into the yard, and sat on the stone bench opposite Robb. She really took a parchment out of her arms and spread it out on the stone table.

    Robb nced at it, and sure enough, it was a transfer document issued by the archbishop of the Church of Light, ordering Little Yi to be transferred to the Westwind Town Chapel to spread the teachings of God to the townspeople of Westwind Town.

    Robb can not help butugh, "Little Yi, you have been demoted, ah, from the big city church, kicked to a small town church, isnt this sad?"

    Little Yi''s face was expressionless, "it''s the same for me as long as I get to listen to Gods teachings."

    En, I see. Robb''s fingers tapped gently on the transfer paper on the table, and after a few seconds, he suddenly looked up and said, "your mission this time is to spy on me, right? Or, to put it better, to observe me?"

    Little Yi,

    Robb smiled and said, "Let me guess what happened when you returned this time."

    He changed his tone, pinched his voice, and said coldly, "Archbishop, when I went out on a reconnaissance mission, I met a very powerful priest. He seemed to be a heretic judger."

    Then he immediately lowered his voice and turned into a hoarse ent, "Oh? How can such a thing happen? I don''t remember arranging any heresy judger to stay in Westwind Town. Are you sure he''s one of us? "

    Immediately changed into a female voice, "his holy magic is very powerful. If his faith in the God of Light is not enough, he can''t use such powerful holy magic, so he can not be outside the Church of Light."

    Robb changed back to his hoarse ent, Good point. Maybe hes someone directly sent by the Pope. He actually sent such a powerful guy to Westwind Town without informing me en Lets see I must hurry to write to the Pope to see if he has any ns. Before receiving his reply, go to Westwind Town and keep a good eye on this man. If anything happens, please report to me as soon as possible. "

    The cold expression on Little Yi''s face burst instantly: "my voice is not as bad as that."

 Chapter 77: The Gift from the Baron

    Chapter 77: The Gift from the Baron

    Robb smiled, "The voice I used doesnt matter. The point is whether I am right."

    The expression on Little Yis face changed, but she soon stood up and returned to her cold face. With a touch of embarrassment, she sighed, Dont justy it bare like that. Why do you have to say it?"

    Robb smiled, "Youll seem more friendly if you justy it bare."

    He told Lillian next to him, "bring a Coca-C to make the nun happy."

    Lillian immediately went to fetch it.

    Robb turned around and said to Little Yi, "Even if I don''t tell you, you think I don''t know? You must be ready to get discovered when you spy on me. I''m not happy that youre hiding it from me. I dont like it when you pretend not to look at or be very close to me. Its ufortable. So if I just break it to you, you can follow me generously, stare at me, and genuinely question what I do. Don''t you think that''s better?

    After Little Yi had thought about it carefully, she said, "well, that''s good, too. I don''t like lying and deceiving people in the first ce. The archbishop sent me to spy on you. I was against it and raised an objection. But the archbishop insisted that I do it, and I could not disobey his orders, so I had no choice but toe. Now, I can ask you clearly. Are you really a heretic judger sent by the higher-ups?

    Robb spread his hand, "do not ask, I can only tell you otherwise if you do, but even if I told you, the archbishop would not believe me."

    "That is to say, I can only rely on my own eyes to confirm it?"

    "Your eyes can''t confirm it. You think lightly of yourself, so you wont believe whatever you see nor think. You''d better wait for the pope to reply to your archbishop. What he says will be more useful."

    Robb was a little upset when he finished saying this. He knew that once he exposed his strength, he would have a lot of problems to deal with. After the archbishop receives a reply from the pope, he might have to start ying tower defense. He feels bored just thinking about it. Can''t the world give people time to bezy?

    Robb said weakly, "from now on, what I''m going to do is exactly the same as when you came here before. Keep an eye on my actions, and don''t look away. Remember to record my actions in detail and send them back to the archbishop. After deep research and analysis, hell have a basic understanding of my personality.

    With that, he copsed on his stone stool and continued to bezy.

    Little Yi is a very obedient nun, and of course, to properlyplete the task assigned to her, she took a sip of the Coca-C handed by Lillian. She sighed and thought that the drink was delicious, picked up a pen, and began to record in detail.

    Year 1344, the ck Dragons Flight

    On August 16th, Father Robb waszy all day.

    On August 17th, Father Robb waszy for another whole day.

    On August 18th, Father Robb waszy for another whole day.

    On August 19th, Father Robb waszy for another whole day.

    On August 20th, Father Robb waszy again and again... and again

    Little Yi( - )

    "Father Robb, you are not a priest at all. Oh, no, you arent even human. Little Yi dropped the record, pulled out her pair of firearms, and fired at it. She then jumped and screamed, "Just turn me into a slug!"

    Nonsense, slugs cant touch salt, but I often eat it, Robb said.

    Little Yi said, Thats not the point.

    "All right, get to the point. Isn''t it hot when you jump, scream, lift the table, and use firearms?" Robb saidzily, "it''s really hot in August."

    Little Yi was sweating, but the sweat didnt feel hot at all. It was cooled by Robb''sziness. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, "can''t you do anything?"

    "No! There''s nothing worth doing," Robb said.

    Little Yi,

    Its pointless to talk to such an insane andzy person. Little Yi used to say that Robb''sziness only weakens him and that he has to practice hard to be strong, but after knowing how good Robb is, she can''t even say that anymore.

    She shook her head at Robb and sighed, "I don''t understand. It''s unreasonable. What is the use of the archbishop sending me to spy on you? I shouldn''t spend my precious time with such azy guy."

    "That''s none of my business. I didn''t ask you to spy on me," Robb said.

    Just as they were talking about this, a knight appeared at the gate of the courtyard. He rode a tall horse and was dressed in light armor. as soon as he arrived at the chapel door, he dismounted and said respectfully, "Father Robb, Sister Ishir, I am John. I don''t know if you remember me well enough in the ck Pine Mountain Range."

    "Oh!" Robb immediately remembered, e on in, don''t just stand at the entrance of the courtyard. It''s too far away. It''s too hard for me to talk to you while shouting. Come here, so it''s easier."

    Little Yi, Youre toozy to talk? Oh, my God!

    John tied the horse to the stud at the gate of the courtyard, put his helmet around his waist, strode over to Robb, and saluted deeply in front of Robb, "Dear Father, I came here on the order of Baron Perseus. In thest reconnaissance, you helped the Baron to aplish his mission beyond all expectations. When he went back, the Baron was rewarded by the Great Duke. He is very grateful to you. So he let me hurry and send you a small gift.

    "Oh? Gifts? Robb happily said, I like gifts.

    John took out a small box from his arms and handed it to him with both hands, "it''s not a great treasure, but a little magic item newly developed by the Magic Research Institute of the White Lion Cavalry. The Baron said to give it to you so you could have fun. "

    Magic item? Robb jumped out of his stool with a swoosh. He had never tried these. There was no such thing as a magic item in the game. Great, let me see what it is.

    Lifting the lid of the box, Robb saw a small metal jar that looked like a small teapot. It was empty. He couldn''t help wondering, "What on Earth does this thing do?"

    John said respectfully, "Its called a magic container! This is an item that can store magic. Its simr to a magic scroll, except that scrolls are used to store specific magic, and once that magic is cast, it is gone, but this magic container can slowly release the magic in it. "

 Chapter 78: The Right Way to use Magic Containers

    Chapter 78: The Right Way to use Magic Containers

    Robb understood that this was a container for magic, just like a cup of water. It can be filled with magic and then slowly poured out for use. No wonder it is called a "magic container."

    There was no such thing in the game. Robb felt a great interest in it. He took it in his hand and looked left and right. Then, he infused a little bit of holy magic into it and saw that the body of the teapot" slowly brightened up. A mass of golden particles rippled in its body.

    How do you release specific magic after injecting it? Robb asked.

    John said respectfully, Sorry, that is still being studied. The Institute of Magic is still carrying out its development, and so its not perfect yet. At present, this thing only has the function of collecting magic and releasing it, but there is no specific magic that can be released. You see, click the button on it, and the magic inside will be released. "

    Robb looked at the magic container, and there was a button, and the golden magic inside, like running water, ejected from the teapot''s spout and dissipated in mid-air.

    This is fun. Robbughed, Its interesting.

    He was a little interested in this new thing. Although it was only half-developed and useless, it was much more interesting than what he was tired of doing. He smiled and said, "John, please reply to the Baron. I like this thing very much. If there are any new magic items in the future,e and let me y with them again. "

    John said, I will certainly ry your words to the Baron.

    John left with Robb''s words in his mind and hurried back to Bright Road.

    Meanwhile, Robb returned to his usualzy attitude. But he wasn''t like a paralyzed man. But he sat upright, tossing the magic container around his hands.

    As soon as Little Yi saw his actions, she quickly picked up her record that fell on the ground. The firearms sted two holes on the record, but this did not affect it. She picked up her pen and wrote on it, "on August 20, 1344, Father Robb finally acted. He began to study a magic container attentively. He injected ice magic (He can do ice magic?),and shouted, Refrigerator. Then, he asked his main, Lillian, to bring a bottle of Coca-C and slowly poured the contents of the magic container onto the drink. " (TL: I changed it from Ice Box to Refrigerator since it seems more appropriate)

    "Little Yi, don''t write on paper. It''s a waste of life." Robb put a bottle of cold Coca-C in front of Little Yi with a smile, "you see, we have a refrigerator. When we want to drink ice water, pour the contents of the magic container on the water, and we can make the water cold instantly, so you don''t need to use ice magic every time you want to drink cold Coca-C. Hahaha!

    "Bang!" Little Yi mmed the stone table, "such an advanced thing like the magic container should not be used in this way, should it?"

    "Why? Who said so? Robb said, "then what do you think is the specific use of this magic container?"

    This This is Isnt the Magic Research Institute of the White Lion Cavalry studying it? Im sure theylle up with something.

    "Cut!" Robb said, "Study how to use the magic container for fighting? What''s the point of that? I have ten thousand ways to beat the enemy, and I don''t need a magic container at all, so it''s better to use it as a micro-refrigerator. "

    Little Yi,

    "You see, we can also use it to make a simple stove." Robb injected fire magic into the magic container, then put it on the table and asked Lillian to set up a pot on it and fill it with water. Robb pressed the button on the magic container, and fire magic slowly flowed out, constantly heating the bottom of the pot. In a twinkling of an eye, the water in the pot boiled.

    Lillian poured out the boiling water and made Robb a cup of ck tea.

    Robbughed, How fun! It seems we can do a lot of tricks with it. The Baron really gave me a good thing this time. It was worth going into the ck Pine Mountains to help him fight the bad guy."

    Little Yi covered his face and said, "Please stop using the magic container like this. The magicians who developed it will cry."

    Lillian suddenly said, "Master, can you use this magic container to move the ceiling fan you mentionedst time?"

    "Huh?" Robb was overjoyed, "Lillian, you''re so smart. Come on, call the cksmith. I''m going to build a ceiling fan!"

    As a result, Little Yi continued to write on her record, "Father Robb asked a cksmith to make a long iron stick and put some strange fans at the tip, which looked a little sleek. The cksmith did not understand at all. Not to mention, it wasnt easy to make it even under the repeated guidance of the priest. And then. Father Robb asked the cksmith to create several strange things, which are said to be called ''gears''. Finally, he hung the mess on the tree and injected wind magic into the magic container. (How does he know wind magic?)."

    Robb spread his hand and said, "because its too difficult to make a small electric motor, I cant use electricity for energy. I have to use wind to turn the gears to move the fan. When I figure out how to make the motor, Ill change it to run on electricity.

    Little Yi said miserably, "I don''t understand. What''s the use of such a thing?"

    "Gee, if you could understand what Im doing, wouldn''t you be as good as me? Do your job as a spy, but don''t expect to understand what I''m doing," Robb said.

    He waved to Lillian, e and sit under the ceiling fan. It''s veryfortable under the ceiling fan in this hot summer."

    Lillian said, "isn''t this an instrument of torture?"

    Robb said solemnly, "when there are no bad guys to execute, it is the artifact that blows us air."

    Lillian made an Oh sound and sat down under the ceiling fan. The soothing wind lifted her blond hair, making it wave. The picture was so beautiful that Robb almost froze.

    Lillian pped her hands and smiled, "Oh, it''s really cool under the ceiling fan."

    "Really?" Although Little Yi kept a straight face, she moved without hesitation and stood under the ceiling fan. The wind blew on her face, and her cold face showed a "veryfortable" expression that looked pleasing to the eye.

    Robb acquired a ceiling fan (Wind-powered)

 Chapter 79: The Stone Canyon was attacked

    Chapter 79: The Stone Canyon was attacked

    With a nun living in the chapel, life feels a little different.

    For example, Robb likes taking big baths in the yard. It used to be just him and Lillian, but now it''s much moreplicated with a nun.

    Robb once took off his clothes and was about to climb into the tub when Little Yi came out of the chapel. After a loud scream, she hid in the chapel for five minutes and dared not look again.

    Another example is when Robb was drawing new suspender stockings for Lillian, Little Yi walked by. She kept a straight face and took a sneaky look at their drawings.

    The next day, Lillian secretly gave her a pair of white stockings. Little Yi then hid in her room for at least an hour, but when she came out, she didn''t wear the stockings on her legs.

    Robb couldn''t help protesting, "Hey, I thought you went in and put on the stockings. Why did youe out barelegged? Why dont you just wear it in your room and take a look at it there? Why dont you want to show me?

    It it still feels a little difficult for me to wear. Little Yi''s cold face shed a rare touch of red, "It''s too It''s too embarrassing. I can''t let a man see me wear that."

    Cut! Robbined, Arent you a western woman? Go to Big Tang, the kingdom of rabbit men, to be a nun then!"

    In short, one happy thing, two happy things, three happy things, together they be the happiest thing.

    1344, the ck Dragons Flight, August 23rd.

    It''s turning night. The sun is setting, and the horizon is turning dark.

    Robb had just finished his bath and was about to go back to his stone stool to wait for it to get dark and look at the stars when he saw three familiar faces in front of him. Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu returned.

    "Yo, you guys are finally back." Robb smiled and waved, "you''ve been gone for more than 20 days. I thought you guys turned into snails."

    Xuelu said, "We''re not that slow! We found the beet seeds a few days ago, but we took up a mission in the canyon and helped the miners to wipe out a group of lizardmen who upied the mine and came back a littlete. "

    Robb apuded, "did you meet an elite lizardman? Lizard leader or something? That should be how your luck goes most of the time."

    The three were dumbfounded.

    Gorda threw out a bag of beet seeds and whispered, "Mr. Robb, these are the beetroot seeds you asked for. There''s also something else I should let you know. It seems as if something big is going to happen."

    "Oh?" Robb asked, What is it?

    Golda whispered, "While we were walking a short distance from the canyon, we heard a strange sound in the forest, so we slipped up to the mountain to have a look. As a result... we saw arge number of skeletons marching together. "

    "Hmm?" Robb frowned, "Theyreing to attack Westwind town?"

    "No! Theyre headed for the Stone Canyon. Gorda said, "there is e arge number of skeletons, no less than two thousand at a nce, more than thest time in the ck Mountain Range. After seeing this, we were startled and rushed to Westwind Town as fast as possible to inform you, but it took us more than three days to get here. The army of undead should have captured the Stone Canyon a while ago. "

    Robb didn''t respond to this, but Little Yi rushed out and cried out in surprise," What? More than 2,000 skeletons? That''s impossible! Where on earth did theye from?"

    Woah, the nun is here too? I thought you wouldnte here again after you went to Bright Road. Golda spread his hand and said, "God knows where those skeletons came from. We are just adventurers, not the omniscient God of Light."

    Little Yi said, "Don''t be mistaken!"

    Gorda said, "Hey, sister, do you really think we''d see incorrectly? Do you think we are idiots?"

    Little Yi was anxious and could barely hold her cold expression, "this is not good, no. I have to ry this to Bright Road as soon as possible. I will go to the mayor''s house and ask him to send someone to Bright Road."

    She ran quickly out of the chapel to the mayor''s house. It was getting dark, so it was worrying for her to run into the dark town alone, but before Robb could say anything, he saw a golden light on her. She used holy light blessing, illuminating the town''s road.

    Robb was relieved to see that she was on her way. No one in this little westerly town dared to attack a nun with the blessing of the holy light.

    Robb meditated for a few seconds and said, "So, let''s get this straight. A necromancer summoned skeletons and was killed by us, and then, three dayster, you found another necromancer attacking the Stone Canyon with skeletons. That''s what''s happening now, right? "

    The three adventurers nodded heavily, "this is a bad sign! There has to be more than one necromancer, and although we eliminated one, other necromancers are taking action. After this army of skeletons takes over the Stone Canyon, they will likelye after us. After all, this is the only way to Bright Road from there."

    Robb turned his head and said, "Lillian, prepare the ceiling fan!"

    Understood! Lillian answered in a low voice.

    Three adventurers: "..."

    Xuelu asked, What does preparing the ceiling fan mean?

    Robb shrugged and said, "The ceiling fan is not only an artifact but also an instrument of torture, as well as my attitude. I don''t like trouble, and I hate trouble, but when troublees to me, Ill prepare a ceiling fan for him. This is my philosophy of life, see?"

    Three adventurers, Understand my ghost!

    Robb wanted to continue spouting nonsense but suddenly found that Lillian''s expression seemed a little strange, as if she was desperately worried about something.

    "What''s the matter?" Robb asked in a low voice, "Lillian, I rarely see that look on your face."

    Lillian whispered, The Stone The Stone Canyon is my hometown.

    Robb''s brow frowned slightly.

    Lillian said, My My aunt lives there.

    "Isnt she the one who sold you to the ve merchant?" Robb''s brow continued to frown, "such a person can''t be called an aunt. You don''t have to worry about her."

    "But but Im worried. Lillian''s face darkened. "Bless the God of Light. I hope she''s all right."

    She knew it was no use worrying. It has been three days since the three adventurers saw the army of skeletons. It would be toote now for anyone toe to the rescue if something happened.

 Chapter 80: Getting ready to play tower defense

    Chapter 80: Getting ready to y tower defense

    Less than fifteen minutes after Lillian''s prayer was sent, Little Yi returned to the chapel with the mayor, who was followed by a man covered in blood  he only bled but had no injury. It seemed that his wound had been healed by Little Yi.

    The mayor said anxiously, "Father, something big has happened. Just as the nun came to see me and we were about to send a ve to Bright Road to report the news, an injured messenger came. He came from a small town on the edges of the birch forest. ording to him, the town and several viges in the birch forest were attacked by arge number of skeletons at the same time. The mayor there decided to abandon the town and retreat toward us. The refugees would soon arrive in Westwind town.

    While talking to Robb, the man who had sent the message turned to Gorda and gave him a big salute, "Mr. Gorda, do you remember me?"

    Golda said, "of course, we were almost ughtered by the ogre leader who came to retaliate. Because of thatmission from your vige, we lost a lot of blood."

    The two of them were chatting over there, while Robb on this side was frowning and talking to the mayor, "just now came the news that the Stone Canyon had been attacked came, yet the White Birch Forest is being attacked? In other wordsAll the viges and towns around here are probably being attacked, aren''t they? Damn, I smell trouble again."

    Rob stretched out his hands, spread his fingers, andined to the sky, "F**k your mother, can you give me a few more days ofziness?"

    Little Yi looked over with suspicion, "Father, who are you cursing? You''re notining to our beloved God of Light, are you?"

    "That''s impossible." Robb immediately restored his serious face, "I am scolding the gods on the wrong side, yes, the dark God worshipped by the necromancers. I despise it from the bottom of my heart. I despise it!"

    Little Yi shared amon hatred of the enemy and said, "Yes, I despise it, too!"

    Hodr, the God of Darkness, is a dark god wicked beyond redemption. He is sinister, reclusive, cruel, and insists on being the enemy of light. It was he who killed Baldr, the God of Light, and will forever be the enemy of our Church of Light. "

    Robb quickly remembered the names of both the God of light and the God of darkness and thought, "Ah, great! Someone introduced the background of the world, and I wont have any problems saying the names of the two guys anymore. One is called Baldr; the other is called Hodr. Dont they seem like brothers?

    At this moment, Little Yi suddenly thought of something and turned to Xuelu and said, "Holder was instructed by Loki, the God of Fire, to kill the God of Light. Your faith is also a culprit."

    "Oh, sister, you seem to be mistaken about something." Xuelu spread her hand and said, "although I borrow fire magic from Loki, I don''t believe in him. We magicians never believe in gods. Our rtionship with God is just simple transaction and exploitation. If Loki asked me to kneel to him, I would smash my staff on his forehead. Then Ill turn to the Goddess of Winter, Skadi, and borrow some ice arrows from her to ward off my enemies! From then, Ill have switched from fire magic to ice magic. Isnt it interesting?"

    Little Yi:

    Hahaha! Robb couldnt help butugh, You are quite cute.

    Xuelu said, I think Im cute, too.

    Little Yi pped her face on the table and said with a cold face, "can you get to the point? Countless undead are attacking viges on the western border, the Stone Canyon and the Birch Forest have been attacked, and it is conceivable that many viges and towns are experiencing the same thing. How are you still in the mood to discuss whether you are cute or not?"

    Robb turned to Little Yi, Alright, lets get to the point. Little Yi, what do you think we should do now?

    Little Yi said, "I have two ns. The first is to adopt the retreat strategy like the mayor of Birch Forest and lead all the townspeople to Bright Road before the army of the undead arrives. There is a formidable castle there, together with the White Lion Cavalry. We will be very safe there. When things calm down, well return to Westwind Town."

    The mayors face suddenly changed, The waterworks are just about to be built too.

    Lillian also cried, "Master''s stockings factory, the spiders just hatched, and were just waiting for them to grow up. How can we move them at this time?"

    Little Yi red at both of them angrily, "if you don''t retreat, you will die. What is the use of these things when you die?"

    Robb smiled, "Let''s talk about the second n. I guess your second n must be to stick to Westwind Town and wait for Bright Road toe to the rescue. I think this n is more reliable."

    Little Yi said, "I don''t think its reliable."

    Robb said, "although I am tired of ying tower defense, I am quite good at it."

    He is saying strange things again, but Little Yi has long been used to hearing strange words from his mouth that she doesnt understand. She is so used to it that shes toozy to retort now. Anyway, as long as she understands the gist, its fine.

    She asked solemnly, "Father, do you mean to build defensive towers in the town against the legions of the undead?"

    "The construction of defense towers is the oldest method of tower defense." Robb said, ter, the tower defense game evolved countless times, and there have been many variants, such as summoning monsters to be used as towers and even summoning heroes to be used as towers. Heroes can also cast magic and skills. In short, tower defense can be yed in a variety of ways, and you must not think that the only way to y it is by building towers.

    Little Yi:

    Robb also knew that she didn''t understand what he was saying, so he didn''t continue. Robb asked, "Little Yi, if you have to draw a huge Holy Light Sanctuary that epasses the entirety of Westwind Town, how long will it take?"

    Little Yi shook her head and said, "If I draw it by myself, at least for a few months. Right. You have the ink sshing technique. Cant you finish it quickly?"

    Robb shook his head. "can you throw a bottle of holy water far enough to reach the edges of the town?"

    Little Yi thought, This is also true. Although the "Ink Sshing Technique" is powerful, it is not so practical. There is no reason to ssh ink around the town, so we have to give it up.

    In fact, Robb really can''t draw a magic array that can cover the size of a town.

    Although he is very powerful, his magic also has disadvantages: it is not flexible enough, such as the Holy Light Sanctuary. People here can draw as big as they want and as small as they want.

    But Robb cant. Hes limited to a Holy Light Sanctuary with a radius of 20 yards. Thats because its how the game developers designed it.

    TL: Ive changed Balder to Baldr. Ive never been into mythology, so I didnt know that the novel actually followed Norse mythology.

 Chapter 81: Why is being a priest so tiring

    Chapter 81: Why is being a priest so tiring

    It seems we cant use the Holy Light Sanctuary. Little Yi said, If you cant use the Ink Sshing technique, two priests cant draw fast enough to finish the Holy Light Sanctuary before the undead army arrives.

    Robb nodded, Well, lets just give up doing that sort of defensive array then.

    In fact, he can use the Olympic five-chain technique to put the 20-yard Holy Light Sanctuary around the town, but thats troublesome.

    He can do it, but he doesnt have to.

    Little Yi said, Therefore, I think its better to evacuate.

    Of course, Robb did not want to retreat. How tiring. Its great to bezy here. He doesnt want to evacuate anywhere, "I think it''s all right. If you want to evacuate, you should evacuate, and if you want to stay, you can stay. We should fully respect the freedom of the townspeople, and we should not force innocent people to go to war. Of course, I am willing to stay. I love my mothend very much and swear to defend every inch ofnd for our kingdom. I will never let others take away our preciousnd. They must first step on my body if they want ournd." (solemn face)

    Little Yi:

    After Robb finished his passionate words, he waved to Little Yi and said, "Little Yi, take the townspeople willing to evacuate and go. I will not withdraw from the front line until I see thest of the people retreat safely. If the towns defenses are breached before everyone manages to withdraw, I will hold the enemy''s legs and will not let them catch up." (solemn face)

    Little Yi thought to herself, He is obviously saying something selfless, but why do I want to find a piece of bacon to p him in the face? Am I just immature?

    The mayor raised his hand and said, "I''m willing to stay, too! I was moved by the priest''s spirit. I I will defend the town to the death, too."

    The mayor has all his wealth here, and if he withdraws to Bright Road, he will lose a lot. He thought that since the priest was willing to stay, he certainly wanted to fight as well.

    Robb gave the mayor a thumbs-up, Very good! Since you are willing to stay, let''s take action. I''ll defend the city in my way. As for you, go and do some ordinary preparatory work. I think Mr. Mayor should be better at guarding the city than I am as a priest.

    Robb smiled and said, "good, I like you."

    The mayor rushed out of the chapel and rang the bell in the center of the town. Soon after, the whole town was called to the center of the town. After the mayor made an impassioned speech, more than 100 townspeople decided to withdraw to Bright Road. But most of the townspeople decided to stay and defend their hometown to the death.

    Robb saw the strength of ordinary people in the Middle Ages. The townspeople, who were usually submissive in front of him, went back to their houses, and when they came out, they were fully clothed and dressed in chainmail, some even dressed in te armor.

    Mining is one of the core industries in Westwind Town. So for the people here, armor is so cheap that anyone can afford it.

    In addition, there are arge number of hunters because herbalism and hunting are also the core of Westwind Town. They are the ones that have to fight the monsters on the mountain at any time, so there are many hunters. These hunters are all archers. Although there is still a certain gappared to a regr army, it is much better than the townspeople who only do agriculture.

    Robb found that the townspeople who wanted to evacuate were people who engaged in agriculture...

    Under themand of the mayor, the townspeople began to build fortifications. They found manyrge stones and ced them behind the town wall to reinforce it. Some people built tall wooden towers as sentries on the four corners of the town and appointed people with good eyesight to scout.

    The preparations were carried out nervously and methodically. The vigers who wanted to evacuate packed their bags and went to the town''s east gate, and hurried along the official road. Little Yi also promised a sum of money to the three adventurers and asked them to escort the townspeople back to Bright Road.

    What Robb didn''t expect was that Little Yi would stay.

    Seeing the nun in a blue dress standing in front of him again, Robb could not help saying, "Didnt you want to evacuate?"

    "I advocate retreat, but that doesn''t mean I will." Little Yi said coldly, "the townspeople can go back, but I can''t! I am a nun of the God of Light, and I must fight to the death with the believers of the God of Darkness. "

    Robb apuded and rolled his eyes, Its remarkable that someone who was sent to spy on me would say such a glorious thing.

    Little Yi, No! Although spying on you is a very important task given to me by the archbishop, it is not because of this that I am willing to stay. You should not underestimate the determination of a nun.

    Yes, yes, right, I believe you. Robb said with a smile, "next, you should keep a good watch because once I start ying tower defense, the things youll get to see are guaranteed to be dazzling, and you may not be able to see them and may not be able to keep up."

    Little Yi spread her hand, "I would never take a pen to write in a fierce battle such as this."

    Early the next morning, Westwind Town was awakened by a burst of rm bells. The man on the southwest sentry tower shouted desperately, "Someonesing!"

    The nervous townsmen immediately flocked to the southwest corner, along with Little Yi. Robb was toozy to go. He sat on a big tree in the chapel and activated detection with a range of 5000 yards, which was enough for him to have a panoramic view of Westwind Town.

    It was not the army of the undeading from the southwest but the refugees from the birch forest. A group of hunters protected the team, dragging their children. More than 300 people flocked to the gate of Westwind Town.

    The sentry on the wall shouted, "Are you being followed by the undead?"

    The mayor of Birch Town eximed, "there are pursuers, but not many! Quickly, open the gate and let us in. The pursuers are almost here. "

    The sentry was startled and hurriedly opened the door, and the refugees poured in.

    When the sentry closed the town gate, a group of skeletons appeared in the southwest, but the number was notrge. These were the ones who chased the refugees from the birch forest to here, not to attack Westwind town. They stood in the woods of the southwest, looked at the heavily guarded Westwind town from a distance, gave up their ns to attack, and retreated to the mountains.

    Everyone sighed in relief!

    Then, more than 300 refugees flocked to the chapel.

    Robb watched helplessly as the group of people rushed towards his home from a few kilometers away from a distance of 5000 yards and couldn''t help saying, "what the heck? Why are the refugeesing to my house?"

    Lillian, who was under the tree Robb was on, said, "Master, isn''t it natural for refugees to seek refuge in a church or chapel?"

    "Oh, my God! Go to the mayor for me. Robb fell from the tree and almostnded on his face, "Mother, Why is being a priest so tiring? Im also in charge of caring for the refugees? I''m going to resign. I''m going to resign right now, right now!

 Chapter 82: Robb, who has a heart of steel

    Chapter 82: Robb, who has a heart of steel

    Robb hates trouble and just wants to bezy, but reality decided otherwise.

    He can only me himself for choosing to be a priest. Although hes happy to be everyone''s father, he doesnt like being troubled by his sons.

    Now, more than three hundred refugees havee to the clearing outside the chapel, looking helplessly at Robb, and a few more exaggerated ones, kneeling outside the courtyard, worshiping, "Baldr, Oh generous God of Light, merciful Father, please help us."

    Robb didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    However, Little Yi moved quickly and immediately let the refugees in and let them enter the chapel hall to have a rest. But how could the hall of this town chapel amodate more than 300 people? in the end, only a small number of old and weak women were able to enter the hall. The men stayed in the yard and sat on the ground.

    The atmosphere seemed depressing and heavy.

    The mayor of the White Birch Forest came to Robb, first saluted him deeply, and then said, "Dear Father, we have caused you trouble."

    Robb was depressed but maintained basic etiquette, It is nothing!

    "The townspeople were chased by the undead and are tired of running." The mayor said, "Please allow us to have a rest here for a day. We will leave early tomorrow morning for Bright Road."

    Robb nodded. "En!"

    Little Yi said, Do you have any food?

    White Birch Mayor shook his head heavily, We only realized that the enemy was close when the army of the undead attacked. We didn''t have the time to prepare. Most of the townspeople ran out of their houses without having time to pack anything. Then we were chased by skeletons all the way here. We''ve been running for several days. Many only drank a few mouthfuls of water and ate nothing. "

    On hearing this, Robb began to tell himself desperately, You are not Virgin Mary, you are not Virgin Mary, you don''t have to meddle in this kind of thing, if you take care of this thing, you cant bezy.

    After telling himself repeatedly for a while, he felt that his heart had be as hard as steel and couldpletely ignore the prayers of the refugees.

    At this time, a little Loli began to cry among the refugees, "Mom, I''m hungry."

    Her mother could only touch her head with one hand and said bitterly, "Mom has no food to give you, be patient... After the skeleton monsters outside go away, mother will go to the woods to dig wild vegetables for you to eat. "

    However, the little loli is still too young to be sensible, and even though her mother tried to appease her, she still cried loudly.

    Robb, who has a heart of steel, sighed, "Lillian! Go and take all the food out of the chapel reserves, cook a big stew, and give each of the refugees a bowl. "

    Lillian said awkwardly, "Master, although we have a lot of food in stock if we feed so many people, we will have nothing for tomorrow. In the current situation in the town, food will only be more and more difficult to acquire.

    "Stupid." Robb tapped her on the forehead, "Leave some potatoes. I''ll nt themter."

    Lillian suddenly understood, "Oh, that''s right! We have the blessings of the God of Light. Haha, that''s great!"

    She happily ran into the warehouse, left a bag of potatoes, but took out the rest of the chapels food reserves, set up a big pot in the yard, and cooked a big stew.

    Lillian is good at making stew, no matter the ingredients boiled in the pot. All kinds of strange ingredients rolled in the pot, and after a while, the smell of "delicious" wafted in the air.

    As soon as the refugees smelled the fragrance, they could not help craning their necks, and the crying little loli suddenly stopped crying. She opened her eyes wide and looked pitifully at the pot in the yard.

    But Robb stopped lying on the stool, covered his nose, waving and shouting, "Quickly distribute it! Hurry up. I can''t stand it. "

    The White Birch mayor could not help sighing. "Sir priest is so kind. Although he wanted to eat, he covered his mouth and walked away. He could hardly bear the hunger and only asked the maid to give us the food as soon as possible. Where can we find such a good priest?"

    Little Yi, Howe I feel like its not what you think?

    But that''s not the point. The thing is, no one is in the mood toin.

    Lillian called the refugees over and gave each of them a bowl. Some of the people who escaped brought bowls, but some brought nothing, so they had to spreadrge pieces of leaves on their hands. Those that used leaves had to forcibly put up with their slightly burnt hands, unwilling to spill the little food they had.

    Robb''s "steel heart" began to ache again, and he sighed, "Damn it, why do I have to see this picture? Isn''t this just attacking my conscience? Although my conscience is indestructible, it will turn soft if I suffer too much. Forget it. These guys are going to Bright Road tomorrow. I''ll just put up with it."

    He was swearing when he saw the three adventurers running over in a panic. As soon as they saw Robb and Little Yi, they shouted, "Mr. Robb, Miss Sister, something big is going to happen!"

    Robb said angrily, "what now?"

    Gorda said rapidly, "We escorted more than 100 townspeoplest night, intending to evacuate them to Bright Road. Unexpectedly, before long, we found that Nanli Vige in the southeast had been upied by the army of the undead, and the number was huge. It was arge army of the undead, and there were even high-level undead creatures such as skeletal dragons. We had no way to leave the vige through the south, so we had to protect the townspeople and return."

    Nanli Vige is a small vige between Westwind Town and Bright Road, with a small poption of only more than 100 people. The vige is so small that it is not even marked on the map, but the location of this vige is very important. It is the only way to go to Bright Road from Westwind Town.

    Now, Nanli Vige has also been upied by a huge army armed with skeletal dragons.

    Xiao Yi''s face immediately sank, "that is to say, the enemy hoarded arge number of troops, forcibly cutting off the connection between Bright Road and the viges and towns on the western border. Westwind town has be an ind town.

    Gorda nodded heavily.

    The face of the White Birch mayor changed greatly, Then what should we do?

    You cant leave anymore. The mayor of Westwind town came out of nowhere and said with a bitter face, "just stay in Westwind town and get ready to defend the town with us."

    Robb sighed and looked up at the sky, Myzy life is getting further and further away from me. How could the peaceful day yesterday turn into a war the next day? If a war starts, I wont be able to sell my stockings, pepper, and Coca-C.

    "Don''t panic, everyone." Xiao Yi stood out and eximed, "right now, we cant leave for the outside. The only way is to stick to Westwind Town. We have to believe that the White Lion Cavalry cannot be easily defeated by the undead and that Bright Road wont fall. As long as we hold on to this town, the reinforcements from Bright Road will certainlye.

 Chapter 83: The Miracle of Westwind Town

    Chapter 83: The Miracle of Westwind Town

    Reinforcements will certainlye!

    This sentence is the hope and dream of everyone in this isted town. In times of war, people in cities and towns surrounded by enemy troops need these words to survive. Without such expectations, the defenders will copse in an instant.

    Not to mention the two mayors and Little Yi, even Robb expected reinforcements toe early because although he had the ability to defend the town, it was troublesome to support so many refugees. There was no way he could bezy.

    Can I stop being a priest now?

    He could''ve done so if he hadn''t heard the little loli cry. He couldve had time to throw in the pot, but he cant even do that now.

    "I wish reinforcements woulde to liberate me sooner!" Robb sighed from the bottom of his heart, "forget it, no more nonsense. I have to nt the potatoes first. If I nt them a minute earlier, I can harvest them a minute earlier. Lillian, go and get the potatoes I told you to leave behind."

    Lillian returned to the warehouse and took out a basketful of potatoes.

    The potato itself is the seed, which can be nted only by cutting it into pieces. Robb asked Lillian to cut the potatoes into small pieces, then took them and walked to the side of the field.

    At this time, many refugees from White Birch were sitting next to the fields, and there was a bewildered look in the eyes of the many refugees when they saw Robb holding a basket of potatoes to nt in the field.

    Little Yi didn''t know that Robb could farm fast, so she couldn''t helping out and asking, "Father, you suddenly want to grow potatoes at such a time? Why?

    For a harvest! Robb said, How can you harvest anything if you dont nt?

    "Distant water cannot put out an ongoing fire, so if you nt potatoes now, you might as well keep them as food reserves." Little Yi said, "now that Westwind Town has be isted, every grain is extremely precious."

    "It is because I know that food is precious that I need to grow it." Robb smiled and said, "Is this my chapel or yours? You, a little nun who has been demoted from a big city to a small town, is not allowed to have any objection to a priest''s operations, just follow me, or next time you won''t even be allowed to stay in this town. Well transfer you to a small vige.

    "I didn''t get demoted!" Little Yi protested.

    After her protest, she didnt object to Robbs actions anymore. Robb, a superzy man, did not instruct Lillian to work anymore and even refused the refugees'' assistance and did it himself. He dug a small hole in the field, buried a potato, and then repeated that process.

    He repeated it dozens of times until the whole field was full. He patted the dust on his hands and said, "Lillian, kettle!"

    Lillian answered obediently, handing over the little kettle that had already been prepared.

    Little Yi smiled bitterly and said, "Lillian, you are also ying around with your master."

    Lillian winked, Master is not fooling around. The miracle of the God of Light is on him. As long as he grows the crops himself, it only takes one day to harvest."

    Little Yi didnt believe a word, Bullshit.

    But the mayor of Westwind next to her also said, "the priest really carries the miracle of the god of light. You will understand when you get up tomorrow morning."

    Even the mayor said such strange things? Little Yi was a little surprised, but this made her believe it a little.

    After watering the field, Robb turned to look at the refugees sitting on the ground in the courtyard. Three hundred refugees here have to open their mouths to eat every day. If the state of war continues, the original thousand residents of Westwind Town may have a food crisis, plus nearby viges may also have refugeesing one after another.

    I''m afraid this small piece ofnd in the chapel is insufficient.

    He eximed, "I need a batch of people to help me clear uncultivatednd for cultivation. Well, just the hillside next to the cemetery. After clearing up thend, we will extend the yard''s fence and wrap the newly imed fields into the chapel yard. Is there anyone who wants to volunteer? "

    He had just given food to the refugees, and the refugees were grateful. Immediately arge group of men, sixty to seventy in number, sprang out. A few of them received simple farm tools from Lillian, but many more could not even get them, so the mayor of Westwind Town hurriedly went back to the town to borrow a lot of farm tools so that all the sixty and seventy people were equipped.

    With so many people working together, the speed of clearing uncultivatednd for cultivation is, of course, extremely fast, and within a few hours, arge area ofnd has been made ready for nting on the hillside.

    The carpenters from White Birch also built fences for the field.

    Because White Birch Town is a small forest town, logging is its most important industry, and almost every one of the townspeople is good at carpentry. They quickly cut down a pile of wood, built a wooden fence, and surrounded all the fields that had just been cultivated. In this way, thend became a part of the chapel.

    After the men had finished the task given by Robb, they ran from the hillside, and before they could im their credits to Robb, they heard the exmations of women and children in the yard.

    They looked down curiously and saw more than a hundred old and weak women from White Birch town encircling the small reserved area of the chapel, all looking inside.

    The curious men squeezed in to join the party!

    They were surprised to find that the potatoes Robb had nted in the field a few hours ago had sprouted, and the nts on the ground had grown so sturdily that they looked as if they had been growing for months.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Oh, my God! How did these potatoes grow so fast? "

    "It''s only been a few hours. Why does it look like it''s been growing for months?"

    "If it keeps growing at this pace, itll be ready for harvest in a day."

    "In what strange way did you nt it?"

    Seeing the inexplicable surprise of this group of country bumpkins from White Birch Town, the mayor of Westwind Town felt pride. Whileughing, he walked over arrogantly and shouted, "see? Hahaha! This is the great miracle of Westwind Town. Father carries the grace of the God of Light. As long as the crops are nted by him, they can be harvested in one day. Why don''t you quickly thank God and Father? "

    The townspeople of White Birch Town were stunned and hastened to worship together, praising the God of Light and Father.

    Of course, this is the right action. But Little Yi was one that was truly surprised!

    The "miracle" shown by Robb is amazing. How much favor does it take from the God of Light to do this? She had never seen a priest so blessed by the God of Light in the Church of Light.

 Chapter 84: Are you really a priest?

    Chapter 84: Are you really a priest?

    That night, when it got dark, the potatoes in the yard matured.

    The people from White Birch Town came early in the morning, so Robb also nted in the day. More than 10 hourster, the potatoes grew. And in the eyes of the people of White Birch, everything became green.

    Of course, the ones nted on the hillside are still very young. They were nted towards evening and are still quite small. However, there are much more potatoes nted there than in the small field in the chapel, and by tomorrow evening, the harvest will be absolutely amazing.

    Looking at the miraculously grown potatoes, the people from White Birch Town were relieved as they realized that they didn''t need to worry about a food shortage. As long as they had these miraculous potatoes, they didn''t have to worry about being hungry.

    They calmed down, but Robb was unhappy.

    Usually, hed put a big wooden tub in the yard, soaking in the warm water, looking at the stars all over the sky, and feeling thefortable night breeze, with his little maid talking to him from time to time and a cold-faced nun retorts him. A feeling that makes him feel as happy as an immortal.

    asionally he would deliberately make a move to jump out of the bathtub so as to frighten Little Yi to the point her face turned pale, and then shell call him a rascal and so on.

    But not today. The chapel hall was full of old and weak women from White Birch, and the courtyard was littered with men lying on the floor.

    In this case, Robb is definitely willing to take a bath in the yard!

    It doesn''t matter if the women from White Birch see him. He''s thick-skinned, so he can bear it.

    But donkeys will yell "Gay! Gay!" if those men see him. Who can stand that?

    In desperation, Robb had to move the bathtub into his room, where it was boring. He can only see the ceiling if he looks up, and only through a small window can he see the stars.

    The most outrageous thing was that Lillian could not be with him because there were many old and weak women outside, Lillian was eager to help take care of them, and there was no way for her to stand beside Robb all the time.

    Robb is very unhappy!

    Soaking in the bath, the water was a little cold. He patted the bathtub''s edge and shouted, "Lillian, the water is getting cold. Please add some hot water for me."

    After several calls, the door opened, but it was not Lillian who came in but Little Yi. She walked to the bathtub with a pot of hot water and slowly added it to the bathtub''s edge.

    Robb asked, Little Yi, howe its you? Wheres Lillian?

    Little Yi said, "Lillian is helping a mother with her child, so she can''t leave for a while. Ill heat the water for you."

    "Oh!"

    Little Yi seemed to want to say something, but she couldn''t say it. It took a long time for her to whisper, "Is it really because of the grace of the God of Light that you have the miracle of one-day harvest?"

    Robb was stunned by the question, then smiled and asked, "what do you think?"

    Little Yi shook her head and said, "I don''t know! At first, I was so shocked that I almost got down on my knees to praise the God of Light, but I thought about it for a while and felt something was wrong. Does the God of Light really take care of anything rted to agriculture? This, from a reasonable point of view should be handled by Sif, the Goddess of Grain and Fertility.

    Robb couldn''t help rejoicing that there was such a goddess. I''ve never heard of her! I don''t know if she is beautiful or not.

    However, it doesn''t matter whether shes beautiful or not. He cant see her anyway. He smiled and said, "what on earth are you trying to say?"

    I I just want to say that the longer I spend with you, the more I find that you don''t seem to be a true believer in the God of Light. The archbishop said he didn''t know there was a heretic judger like you. He wrote to the pope asking about you. I believe it won''t be long before the Pope''s reply will be sent to Bright Road At that time."

    Seeing her hesitating, Robb smiled and said, "what will happen then? The archbishop will send someone to kill me?"

    Little Yi sighed, "I hope it will not end up like that, but seeing that you are less and less like a real priest, I am worried that things will go on in this direction."

    Robb''s face smiled even happier. "Thank you very much for telling me about it. Why are you helping me like this? Now that you disobeyed the order of the archbishop. If I am really a fake priest and run away now, the people sent by the archbishop will not be able to catch me. Won''t he just take it out on you? You might get another demotion."

    Little Yi once agian put on a cold face, "How are you still in the mood to joke when it''s like this? If you were really a fake priest, you would run away when you heard what I said, yet you dared to joke with me about demotion.

    "I''m not running now. I''m still in the mood to joke, which means I''m a little real."

    Robb didn''t lie. Didn''t he really practice the priest ss in the game? It''s just that he was a priest who didn''t belong to the Church of Light.

    Little Yi was confused by his strange attitude. At first, the guy looked like a priest, and then he looked less and less like one. Yet he was so calm even after she revealed that the archbishop was investigating him. He has the "I''m not afraid of the archbishop''s investigation" expression, which makes him look like a real priest again.

    Cant see through! I cant see through him at all!

    Robb smiled and said, "Little Yi, I want to ask you a question. From the bottom of your heart, do you want me to be a real priest or a fake priest?"

    "I hope you are real!" Without thinking about it, Little Yi replied, "so you don''t have to run, and so you can continue to be a priest here. Because, although you have all kinds of problems, I can see that you have a kind heart. You are kind to the townspeople of Westwind Town, to the soldiers of the Baron, to the refugees from White Birch Town. Although you asionally show an impatient and unwilling expression, you are still doing the right thing. "

    She sighed, "You''re obviouslyzy to death and don''t even want to move, but today you sow potatoes one after another. That action has been repeated hundreds of times, sowing all the fields on the hillside just so that the refugees and the townspeople of Westwind Town will not go hungry when surrounded by the undead. In fact, even if you do not do this, no one will me you because no one knows that you are carrying God''s miracle. You just need to say nothing to avoid such trouble! But you did it anyway, and you were willing to put aside yourziness in order to help others. You are a really kind person. I hope I can do something for the world with people like you. I sincerely hope that you are a real priest.

    "Is that so? Is that what you think?" There was a sunny smile on Robb''s face, "All right! Ive decided! I must be a real priest. Even if I''m fake, I''m going to force myself to show you that."

 Chapter 85: Ill deal with the undead army

    Chapter 85: I''ll deal with the undead army

    With a wry smile on her face, listening to Robb talking like this, she felt that he was no doubt a fake priest; otherwise, it would have been impossible to speak in this tone. "it can''t be true," she sighed. "if you''re fake, how can you be a real one?"

    Its possible. Robb smiled, "Ill just talk to the archbishop or the pope and ask them to send me an official letter of appointment."

    Little Yi facepalmed and said, Is this document something you can get with just a discussion?

    Robb spread his hand, "I think so."

    Seeing Little Yi''s strange expression, Robb didn''t want to worry her, so he had to say a few more words, "as you just said, I treated the people of Westwind Town kindly, helped the Baron and performed meritorious services, and now I have helped so many refugees. I have umted a lot of good reputation for the Church of Light, right? For a priest like me who can help the God of Light spread his teachings, I think the Pope or the Archbishop would be more than happy to give me a position.

    Of course, this is only a superficial statement, and Robb also knows that it is not so easy to enter, so he added in his heart that if they do not agree, he could beat them and force them to make arrangements. Isnt that simple?

    He remembered that there was a man named Sun WuKong who forced himself into an official position with a big stick.

    Robb thinks he can follow suit.

    It''s just that Sun WuKong is a very hard-working person, but Robb is veryzy. He doesnt mess about until necessary.

    Little Yi, don''t worry about it." Robb smiled, "as long as you don''t want to be my enemy, we will never be enemies. Well, the same applies to the Church of Light, the Kingdom of Gran, even the necromancers, and everything in the world! If someone doesnt attack me, I won''t attack them. "

    With that, he added, "because I love all things, I am so kind, and I am a faithful follower of the beliefs of the God of Light."

    Little Yi coldly said, I think youre justzy.

    Robb, "Hey, I can still be a good friend, whether you see through it or not."

    Little Yi shook her head, turned, and walked out of Robb''s room. As soon as she walked out of the room, her cold expression suddenly melted, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly upward with a smile of delight.

    The next day, in the morning.

    At the small private plot in the chapel yard, the first batch of potatoes nted by Robb have been harvested!

    The refugees from White Birch Town worked together to dig up the batch of potatoes from the ground. The small piece of privatend produced thousands of jin () of potatoes, solving the food shortage instantly. Moreover, more potatoes are growing on the newly cultivatednd on the hillside.

    If eveninges, where the hillside batch of potatoes will be harvested, wont it be tens of thousands of jin?

    In this way, not to mention the refugees from White Birch Town, even if Westwind Town provided food for nearly a thousand people, there would not be any food pressure at all.

    The townspeople had already worshiped once yesterday, but today they could not help getting down on their knees again and praising the God of Light and Robb with all their nice words.

    Robb was not in the mood to ept their praise and worship. He climbed onto the stone table, stood straight, and eximed, "townspeople from White Birch, you first arrived yesterday and are nowying all over my chapel. I didn''tin, but you can''t lie down doing nothing, can you? Not to mention that the chapel is bing messy. Isn''t it painful to sleep like that? Don''t your legs hurt? Do you have peace of mind?"

    At this point, he paused, looked at the nk expressions on the refugees'' faces, and then added, "this invasion of the undead will not take only a day or two. As far as we know, many viges and towns nearby are upied by the army of the undead, and the only way to Bright Road is blocked by the undead. And it is said that even skeletal dragons have appeared. "

    The refugees eximed, "Skeletal Dragon? My God!

    Robb said, "therefore, you must be mentally prepared for a long-term war. If this warsts for months or even years, will you lie in my chapel for years and live on my support?"

    The townspeople whispered and soon came to a conclusion. The mayor of White Birch looked up and eximed, "My Father, if this will be a long war, of course, we can''t live like garbage. Please show us the way."

    Robb coughed and said, "I heard that White Birch Town is a vige with logging and hunting as its main industries. You are all excellent carpenters. Building a cabin should be a piece of cake for you, right? Look, on the hillside behind my chapel, there are a lot of ck pine trees. Cut it down! Build wooden houses and go hunting. And then, like your life back in White Birch, take root here for a while. There are no tools I can lend to you for the time being, but without spirit and onlyziness, God will not save you. "

    Everyone from White Birch Town was reinvigorated and felt motivated in spirit and soul.

    However, Little Yi and the adventurers couldnt help shrugging and thought, it always feels unconvincing if Father Robb says stuff like this. Isnt he the representative ofziness?

    The mayor of White Birch asked weakly, "Father, you speak very well, but  war can happen at any time, those ferocious undead maye at any time, we. Can we really try to build homes under such circumstances? The houses that we build might get burned down by the undead in an instant.

    Robb suddenly put on a serious face, " I''ll deal with the undead army. You just need to try to get your lives back on track."

    With that, he added in a low voice, Work quickly, don''t stay in my house all day."

    Such a guarantee is obviously not very relieving.

    Although the refugees have seen Robb show miracles. They did not believe that Robb could fight the army of the undead.

    When there is an external threat that maye at any time, it is very difficult for human beings to cheer up and build homes. They can''t help thinking, what''s the use of building wooden houses now? As soon as the army of the undeades, theyll burn down the newly built houses and drive us out. We can''t even say that we''ll survive the attack."

    Under the influence of this kind of thinking, no one can return to normal.

    Just then, bells suddenly rang on the sentry tower in the northwest of the town, and then, from the northwest corner, the townspeople shouted in horror, "The army of the undead ising. Theyre here!"

 Chapter 86: The undead army is here

    Chapter 86: The undead army is here

    TL: Ive edited previous chapters. Hope my mistakes didnt bother you guys much :)

    To the northwest of Westwind town, an official road winds its way to the Stone Canyon along the foot of the ck Pine Mountain Ranges.

    On this road, a group of people from Stone Canyon were dragging their children and running away in panic. Their number is small, only about 30 people. A lot of people simply didnt manage to escape.

    Behind these more than 30 refugees was arge army of undead, who not only upied the official road but also marched densely in the mountains and forests on both sides of the official road, and the huge army chased the more than 30 refugees. The picture is almost heart-stirring.

    A skeleton archer bent its bow and shot an arrow at the townspeople who fled in front of him.

    The arrow darted through the air and hit a townsman in the thigh.

    He fell to the ground, rolled twice, and then crawled desperately forward. However, the skeletons still caught up to him and stepped on his back with their bony feet.

    The armed men at Westwind Town couldnt bear the scene and covered their eyes with their hands.

    When they finally moved their hands away, the army of the undead had already passed the ce where the townsman had fallen, and they could only see a vast expanse of skeletons. They couldnt even tell whether the townspeople were dead or alive.

    The mayor of Westwind went up the wall and asked the hunter next to him loudly, "Can you figure out how many skeletons there are?"

    "No less than two thousand!"

    The mayor immediately understood, "it is the army of the undead the adventurers saw. They have ruined Stone Canyon and are nowing to Westwind Town."

    "Damn it! Go and call the priest and nun.

    "Those three adventurers are also powerful forces. Ask them toe as well."

    "Is there any way to save the people from Stone Canyon?"

    "Go out on horses, get them on the horse and rush back."

    "It''s too dangerous!"

    "No matter how dangerous it is, they can be saved."

    There is always no shortage of kind and upright people in this world. Several good equestrian townspeople opened the town''s gate, rushed out, galloped their horses on the official road, and rushed to the refugees. They stretched out their hands and put several women who could no longer run on their horses. Then they turned their horses and ran back to Westwind Town.

    A skeleton archer behind them drew its bow, but the arrow was not strong enough and fell slightly behind the horse.

    After several more rescues, thest of the more than 30 townspeople from Stone Canyon was finally rescued. Westwind Town quickly closed the town gate and blocked it with boulders. Hundreds of armed men were lined up on both sides of the town wall.

    However, the skeleton army still hasn''t taken true action in the first round. Soon, the no less than two thousand skeletons formed a formation of two arrows. Behind the formation, a necromancer in a cloak, riding a skeleton horse, looked at the wall of Westwind Town from a distance.

    The army exuded dark magic, and an aura of fear stretched out, vaguely affecting their surroundings. The creatures in the forest had already run because of the aura of fear, and neither goblins nor ogres dared to poke their heads out.

    "Sure enough, Westwind Town is the most popted town on the western border, and it looks the most decent." The necromancer murmured, "Prepared to defend the city? Jiejiejie. I''m not as stupid as number 32. He underestimated his enemy, so Ill just slowlye and y with this town.

    While the necromancer stood in the distance looking at Westwind Town.

    Robb, Little Yi, Gorda, Jike, Xuelu, and even Lillian came to the northwest corner of town.

    As soon as Lillian arrived, she greeted the thirty refugees. ncing at them, she immediately found an acquaintance in the crowd and hurriedly leaned over, "Uncle Johnny! Have you seen my aunt?"

    The man known as Johnny was a sturdy middle-aged man. When he saw Lillian, he obviously froze. He didn''t seem to expect to see Lillian here. Moreover, she was wearing a beautiful skirt, white stockings, and leather shoes, all clean. He looked at Lillian, who lookedpletely different from thest time he saw her, and said, "Didn''t your aunt sell you to a ve merchant? "

    "Yes, I was sold to Westwind Town to work in the chapel here." Lillian said quickly, "But that doesn''t matter. Where''s my aunt? Didn''t she escape?"

    Uncle Johnny turned pale and said, "I''m sorry! When when I escaped, I saw your aunt''s family surrounded by skeletons."

    Lillian cried "ah and turned pale.

    Uncle Johnny sighed, "Lillian, you Even considering what your aunt did to you youre still worried about her? You are such a good girl. If your aunt were alive and saw the look on your face, she would have regretted what she had done to you.

    "Ooh." Lillian fell to her knees slowly, tears across her face, "although my aunt often beat me, she is myst rtive."

    Robb came over and gently touched the top of her head, "Don''t cry! Am I not your rtive? "

    In the anime, as soon as the protagonist says this sentence, the recipient is moved, but in fact, such roughfort is useless and doesn''t help stop the girl''s grief. She knelt on the ground, crying, tears sprinkling everywhere.

    He asked some townsmen to take care of Lillian, and then he took Little Yi, the three adventurers, and the two mayors to the town wall and looked at the army of the undead from a distance.

    All the townspeople who could fight in Westwind Town had stood neatly on the town wall. The refugees from White Birch Town also had to join, and dozens of hunters stood on the wall, all wielding their longbows.

    However, although their positions were sturdy and ready, their eyes were full of fear. No one thought the battle could be won.

    It still feels like ying tower defense. Robb angrily said, The upper management have already tried their best to avoid this situation. They didn''t even hesitate to make a spell using all the magic knowledge they had so that these undead dont disturb the Kingdom of Gran or the Church of Light. As a result, these hollow-eyed bastards came here to disturb myzy life.

    "Hmm? Father, what are you talking about? "The mayor of Westwind Town, who stood beside him, said, "You were speaking too silently. I didn''t hear it clearly."

    "Its alright." Robb put on a serious face, "I''m just praying to the God of Light."

    As the two were talking

    A voice was suddenly from outside the town. It turns out that it was the necromancer who had spoken, and he had used some sort of magic to spread his voice to the town using the two arrows formation. His gloomy voice seemed toe from all directions, "listen, people of Westwind and White Birch Town, you are surrounded. You don''t have to fight to the death because our purpose is not to destroy and kill but to upy and dominate. As long as you kill the priests and nuns in the city and swear allegiance to me, I will not kill you! "

    As soon as these words came out, countless eyes were moved from the ground and locked onto Robb and Little Yi simultaneously.

    Robb looked left, right, front, and back, then pointed at his nose, "Why are you targeting me?"

 Chapter 87: Youre surrounded

    Chapter 87: You''re surrounded

    Isnt it inevitable? Little Yi did not seem surprised at all, "if the followers of the God of Darkness take over a town, it shouldnt be surprising that they will kill all the clergy and faithful men of the God of Light."

    Robb thought of something else in this sentence and could not help saying, "Oh, that is to say, if the followers of the God of Light take over a town, they will consider all the clergy and believers of the God of Darkness as heretics and burn them, right?"

    Little Yi shrugged and did not answer the question, but the answer was already understood.

    Isn''t that what heretic judges do?

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, "interesting! Just now, when I heard the necromancer, I wanted to rush out and beat him, but after hearing your words, my anger was relieved. I only felt sympathy and understanding. Isnt it strange that Im sympathizing with the enemy?

    Little Yi:

    Rob looked at the townspeople and said with a smile, "all right, I''ll just stand here and see how many townspeople wille and try to chop me up to take my head out to surrender."

    Human nature wasplicated, so its no surprise that Robb thought that someone would jump out and try to kill him. However, in fact, it proved that he thought too highly of human nature and that the simple townspeople were not ungrateful or treacherous.

    As soon as his voice fell, one of the townspeople shouted, "Father had treated me before and sent me pepper trees. If anyone dares to hit Father Robb, I will be the first to fight him."

    "Father also treated my injuries and, in return, only asked me to do trivial things for him with a high sry, which made it clear that he was deliberately helping me gather wealth. Ill also stand with father to the death.

    Father made me Coca-C. If I cant drink that anymore, Id rather die.

    Right! Father is good to us. I have be a devout believer in the God of Light because of Father. I will never betray the light and join the darkness.

    At first, only a few spoke, but soon, they merged into a torrent. Finally, nearly a thousand people from Westwind Town shouted in unison, "Well fight together with Father to resist the enemy!"

    This time, Robb found that they did not put the word "God of Light" in front of him but mentioned him directly. That was progress.

    It turns out that the townspeople usually put the God of Light first because of necessity, but now that it''s a do-or-die matter, they have no spare power to tell lies. When they only say what they really think in their hearts, they directly ignore the God of Light.

    They had long been used to having azy priest in the town. He was part of the town to them, their friend, and their family. He''s their father who often took care of them and guided them. They would never betray Robb. This has nothing to do with the God of Light.

    The refugees from White Birch Town did not know much about Robb and were not as loyal to Robb as the people of Westwind Town. They looked at the scene in surprise and thought, [How much do the people of Westwind Town like this priest?] (TL: Due to a previousment, Ill put all things said in mind/thoughts in [] to emphasize them more)

    They thought. They thought about the good things theyd seen Robb do so far. He had harvested a field of potatoes in one night. He had miracles. Following his words, perhaps they could really survive the war.

    Its too risky to betray him and surrender to a random necromancer whose character they dont even know.

    Robb waited for a long time. In the end, no one came to kill him. All the townspeople were on his side, which made him happy in body and mind.

    That''s right, there are more beautiful things and upright people in the world.

    This kind of world looks lovely! It makes me want to protect it.

    Robb could not helpughing, like a child in full bloom, "everyone is good, well, now that you all say so, then I will keep everyone safe."

    Gorda leaned over and whispered, "Mr. Robb, there are more skeletons outside than thest saw. You see, there are not only skeleton soldiers inside, but even skeleton knights in armor. There are also skeletal horses, skeletal dogs, and other kinds of undead. Without the Baron and his more than a hundred trained soldiers on our side, Not to mention that we cant draw arge Holy Light Sanctuary. I am afraid it will not be easy to protect so many people.

    Xuelu also whispered, "you might as well shoot the necromancer with a tracking arrow."

    Without saying a word, Jike handed over his bow.

    Robb smiled, "No, it''s no fun to use a bow. I was in a hurry to go home to make stockingsst time, so I hastened to kill the necromancer, but this time was different. The enemy came to my door and forcibly pulled me out of my state ofziness. I wouldn''t be named Robb if I didn''t hang him from my ceiling fan and beat him."

    He sat down on a small wooden stool on the town wall and used a bard''s skill, "Sound of Nature," which allowed his voice to spread far away and make it sound beautiful. "Listen to me, necromancer," he said. "You are surrounded. Now put down your weapon and surrender. I guarantee that the ceiling fan will only open to 3rd gear. If you continue to fight stubbornly, I''m going to turn the ceiling fan on to fifth gear.

    F**k! The necromancer scowled, What nonsense are you talking about?

    "Oh? Are you going to announce the breakdown of the negotiations?" Robb said with a smile, "Im warning you that if negotiations break down, I will be very angry and the consequences will be dire. Ill count from ten. If you dont surrender, I will beat you. Ten... Nine"

    "Are you really counting?" Little Yi and the three adventurers nearby didn''t know whether tough or cry, "It''ll be surprising if the necromancer really surrenders."

    The necromancer obviously did not believe Robb at all, but he did not rush over rashly. He still remembered that number 32 was killed because he underestimated the enemy. Their leader had also warned him to be careful, so he was still standing behind the two arrow formation. Neither magic nor bow can touch him at this distance.

    Moreover, there are two majestic and mighty skeleton knights around him. These two skeleton knights were also famous prior to their death. After their death, they were transformed into skeleton knights using necromancy. Although their strength was weakened, they were still far more than ordinary warriors. With these two skull knights guarding him, he was not afraid of any strange tricks.

    But he did not intend to let Robb count to zero. It would be embarrassing if he really foolishly waited for the other side to count from ten. He waved his skeleton staff forward and shouted, "team one, attack the town!"

    A skeleton group of about five hundred began to rush towards the town wall of Westwind.

    There was a constant sound of nging bones and joints, a vast expanse of white round heads, rusty swords, and knives, interspersed with many skeletal archers, who ran, drawing their bows and arrows, ready to suppress the men on the town wall.

    The mayor of Westwind Town suddenly became nervous and shouted, "Men, prepare for battle!"

    "Oil Cans! Roll over that log! That big rock, move it over here."

    Archers, draw your bows!

    "Soldiers, our town wall is low, so the skeletons will climb over in an instant. Get ready for battle!"

    Everyone was ready to fight, and even Little Yi and the three adventurers could not help extending their hands to their own weapons.

    Just then, Robb suddenly said, "Stop, sit down. Dont y with weapons! If you hurt yourself by mistake, Ill have to treat youter. Thats troublesome. Leave it to me. Ill y tower defense for such a small-scale battle."

 Chapter 88: The Beginning of the Tower Defense Game

    Chapter 88: The Beginning of the Tower Defense Game

    The five hundred skeletons rushed over fiercely, but Robb told everyone to stop, freezing the people around him. They thought, [Does the priest want to go out and fight 500 skeletons alone?]

    As a matter of fact, Robb can deal with more than five hundred skeletons, even fifty thousand, as long as he stands at the center of the skeleton army and use holy nova repeatedly or some otherrge-scale AOE magic such as copsing sky, meteor rain, doomsday and so on. He only needs to throw a few tricks in.

    But he wont bother doing such a troublesome thing, he put one hand on his chin and thought to himself, [Tower defense, of course, starts with the weakest force, but my lowest summons is a skeleton soldier, damn it. If I call a few skeletons here to hack the enemys skeletons, the townspeople and Little Yi will be frightened and made to think that I am also a necromancer. Forget it. I''ll just skip a few steps. It should be fine

    Summoning is generally grotesque, so it is easy to frighten people when doing so. But there are also a few summons that can be epted by ordinary people: summoning elemental creatures.

    Robb waved his hand to a clearing outside the town walls  Summon, Water Elemental!

    The tnd rippled, freezing everyone. How cannd ripple like that?

    Then, in the astonished eyes of everyone. Right in the center of the ripplingnd, arge group of water elementals jumped from the ground.

    Large, it was reallyrge. This group of water elementals is a lotrger than ordinary water elementals. This is, of course, because Robb''s power is too high, and his summoner ss is also maxed. If he summons an elemental, it''ll result in it beingrge. Moreover, it''s more than one group.

    This sudden development surprised the audiences on both sides.

    The necromancer looked confused and said, "what''s going on? Does the other party have an Archmage? Or is there a summoner? How did you get such arge group of water elementals?"

    While at Westwind Town, Little Yis mouth was wide open. The three adventurers were a little less surprised but also looked dazed.

    Of course, the most surprised are the ordinary townspeople, who were all ready for a bloody battle. They didn''t expect that a group of water elementals would suddenly emerge in the middle of a patch ofnd. Its outrageous!

    The ce where the water elements jumped out was right in front of the skeletons'' attack.

    The skeletons looked at the sudden group of elemental creatures with their empty eyes and a row of question marks on their foreheads.

    However, The water elementals were not polite at all. They waved their water column hands decisively. Ice arrows shot out of their palms and shot at the skeletons who rushed in front. The skeletons who were hit by the arrows were instantly frozen in arge piece of ice.

    The skeletons roared angrily, waved their swords, and rushed to the water elementals.

    The water elementals didnt bother to say a word, ice arrow! Ice arrow! Ice Ring! Ice arrow! Ice arrow! Ice ring!

    Only ice arrows flying all over the sky mixed with ice rings shing about can be seen.

    And after a long time, the battle was over.

    The first wave of the necromancer''s skeletons all turned into ice!

    Only the group of water elementals were left standing on the field, still swaying back and forth.

    The first wave of the Necromancer''s attack failed.

    Robb sighed, Well, this is not fun. There is no challenge. It wouldve been interesting if I called out a group of skeletons to fight them first. The best part of tower defense games should be iing danger. Only with that, will it really be fun.

    The necromancer angrily said, Summoners should have no magic! Team two, attack!

    Anotherrge group of skeletons rushed out. This time, the skeletons were mixed with skeletal warriors with heavy armour, skeletal dogs, and even a few skeletal tigers, skeletal ogres, and other monsters.

    It turned out that the necromancer not only took over thousands of skeletons from the dead No. 32 but also got a lot of bones of monsters in the wild. The individualbat ability of these monsters is better than that of skeletons, but their number is rtively small.

    However, the monsters have good synergy with the skeletons.

    When a water elemental shot an arrow, a skeleton soldier raised its, the shield blocked it but ice formed on it. The skeleton soldier was fine, though. It rolled on the ground to the foot of the water element. It readied its knife and stabbed the water elemental.

    However, the body of the water elemental is water, so the knife stabbed through it. It pped the skeleton warrior into a pile of broken bones with a backhand. The skeleton warrior didn''t die either and merged again. It even rewore its armor and continues to fight against the water elemental.

    Robb pped his hands and uttered his signature exmation, "Wow! Their second wave is powerful! My water elemental defenses almost cant hold up.

    Youre stillughing? Think of something! Little Yi shouted, "isn''t it time for us to go out and fight?"

    "Don''t panic! Water is not the only thing I have, Robb said.

    He waved his hand again, and suddenly there seemed to be fire in the clearing in front of the town, and then arge group of fire elementals jumped out of the fire.

    Everyone:

    You also have this?

    My GOD! What kind of person is the priest?

    The fire elementals waved their arms, fireball! Fireball! me Impact! Fireball! Fireball! me Impact!

    Every fireball is like an incendiary bomb on the body of the skeleton soldiers and immediately burns. Even the dead bones burned easily. The skeleton soldiers rolled desperately on the ground to extinguish the me. But its me from fire magic. How can it be so easy to extinguish?

    After a while, the skeletons which had been caught by the fireballs were burned into a pile of ashes. Even if they were undead, they could no longer merge back.

    Several skeleton soldiers also began to feel the pressure. An ice arrow hit in front of one skeleton soldier, then a fireball hit its back. Even if the skeleton soldier was once a good fighter of Xiaoyong, it couldnt fight against such a formidable enemy.

    Before long, several skeletons fell one after another.

    The second wave of the necromancer''s attack failed.

    The necromancer, who was under pressure because of the battle, was now thoroughly surprised, with a big "lost" written on his meatless face, while the townspeople of Westwind Town, who had just been worried about the end of the world, were all like Robb, sitting on the city wall, putting down their weapons and smiling at the scene.

 Chapter 89: Disappear and Re-appear

    Chapter 89: Disappear and Re-appear

    "Wow, look, that fire elemental is so strong. It singlehandedly took out arge group of skeletons."

    "I think that water elemental here is even stronger. It pressed a skeleton soldier down and beat it.

    "Oh, the fire elemental on this side was cut by a skeleton soldier. Fortunately, its body was made of fire and was not hurt. It scared me to death."

    The people were happy to see such a beautiful battle that they had never seen before.

    Many people cheered loudly for the elementals! Cheerleaders and moral support groups appeared one after another, and several female townsmen swung their thighs on the city wall to cheer.

    But the necromancer was unhappy. Seeing his second attack ruined by a bunch of elemental creatures, he could not help but burn with anger, "these damned elementals, there must be an archmage or summoner in Westwind Town. Ah, summoning so many elementals of water and fire, it''s probably not just one magician or summoner. It''s a group."

    He did not believe that these things were summoned by Robb alone because no one with a normal IQ would believe it.

    Summoning is a very rare spell in this world, just like ''transmission'' (TL: Transmission or teleport, do tell me which is better T_T). Not to mention summoning so many elementals, even summoning only one requires a very formal ceremony, drawing a summoning array, and consuming a lot of magic. Not to mention needing to sacrifice to sessfully summon the creature.

    A man like Robb, who summons a group of monsters with a wave of his hand, does not exist in this world. Not even the most powerful summoner could do that.

    Therefore, the necromancer can only assume that there are arge group of summoners, or archmages, hidden in the town.

    But, so what?

    Summoning elementals consume a lot of magic. The other party has already summoned tworge waves of water and fire elementals. The necromancer does not believe that the other party has enough magic to summon a third wave!

    This is neither the Capital of Saints nor the Bright Road, not a metropolis with a bunch of elite, but a small town on the border. No matter how exaggerated it already is, there can''t be more summoners, right?

    The necromancer also has a total of more than a thousand undead troops.

    He felt that if he attacked for the third time, he would definitely win!

    The necromancer uttered some words, and after a while, the skeleton staff in his hand hit the ground, and the gue immediately spread in all directions.

    The undead felt the powerful dark magic of the gue and immediately became more ferocious and fearless.

    "Go! This is thest wave. The necromancer loudly ordered, "take down Westwind town in one fell swoop."

    The skeletons rushed to the front, mingled with countless skeletal warriors, skeletal archers, skeletal tigers, and this time even several skeletal magicians.

    Although, after bing undead, their magic power was reduced, the addition of the skeleton magicians undoubtedly makes the whole team have a more roundedbat capability.

    While the water elemental was fighting a skeleton soldier, a skeleton magician took advantage of the opportunity to cast a spell, a fireball shot into the air, and a "boom" exploded on the body of the water elemental. The water on the water elementals body and the fireball neutralized each other. Afterward, it let out a silent cry and suddenly turned into ordinary water. It spilled on the ground and then seeped into the ground.

    On the other side, a fire elemental used a fireball at a group of skeletons. But a skeleton magician on the other side shot an ice arrow at it. It hit the fire elemental! The fire element roared, and its body gradually became smaller. Finally, it turned into a small spark. It shed and disappeared.

    The townspeople of Westwind Town and the refugees of White Birch Town eximed in unison!

    The three adventurers were a little restless, and Gorda whispered, "Let the three of us fight. Well kill the skeleton magicians through the cover of the elementals."

    Xuelu said, If we dont kill their magicians, the elementals wont be able to win.

    Even Little Yi couldn''t help saying, "can I heal the elements?"

    Obviously not. Xuelu said angrily, "elementals arent living creatures. What is the use of healing? For them to recover, we need to supplement them with elemental magic. If you go to Loki, the God of Fire, and borrow the power of fire, you may be able to save a few fire elementals. "

    Little Yi said with a cold face, "Loki, the god of fire, is one of the culprits who killed Baldr, the God of Light. How can I borrow some help from him? If I meet him, I will fight him to the end."

    Xuelu shrugged.

    "Well, don''t panic." Robb said with a smile, "Their offensive is, of course, by wave, and of course, the number of troops defending the town has to be increased one by one. This is the essence of tower defense. To make the enemy feel as if they are about to beat you before setting up a few new towers to barely prevent defeat. This is fun.

    As he spoke, Robb waved his hand again. Now he no longer concealed his strength in the face of Little Yi, so it is easier to y his cards. He used to hide his strength in order to avoid ying tower defense, but now that it started, it seems to have proved useful to shock everyone.

    With a wave of his hand, a whirlwind blew in the clearing outside the town gate. The whirlwinds swirled and turned in spirals, and atst, they turned into arge group of wind elementals.

    Then, the ground rumbled, and arge group of square and honest-looking earth elementals appeared from the ground.

    The earth elementals rushed to the front as soon as they appeared and covered the water and fire elementals with their thick bodies. A skeleton magician shot a fireball over, intending to blow up a water elemental, but the earth elemental went and covered the water elemental.

    With a bang, the fireball exploded on the earth elemental, yet the simple and honest stone was unharmed, but its chest was a tad bit ck.

    It raised its huge fist and hit a group of skeletons with one blow, causing dozens of skeletons to fly in mid-air.

    Then the wind elementals moved. They passed by, their whirlwind-like bodies charged at the army of skeletons and suddenly disappeared, and when they re-appeared, they had arrived in front of the skeleton magicians.

    Arge number of sharp des were released from the hands of the wind elementals. And as if des were flying all over the sky, the skeleton magicians were cut to pieces in an instant. The skeleton soldier next to a skeleton magician shed its sword, but it passed through the body of the wind elemental, only to see that the wind elemental turned into a fresh breeze, disappearing without a trace, and then appeared again in the distance in the twinkling of an eye.

    The townspeople cheered again!

    "Great!"

    "The elementals are so powerful, hahaha!"

    "The Elemental army is defeating the undead. Beautiful."

    Little Yi, the three adventurers, and the two mayors looked deeply at Robb, admiring him, but with a touch of surprise in their hearts. They knew he was strong but didn''t expect him to be this strong.

 Chapter 90: You are surrounded

    Chapter 90: You are surrounded

    The necromancer was stunned by this scene.

    Water, fire, wind, and earth, all the elements are here.

    This town has four archmages (summoners), each with one of the four elements. What on earth is going on?

    This kind of ce should not be Westwind town. It should be called the West Capital instead, right?

    How do we even fight such a battle?

    This is no longer a city that can be captured by a single necromancer with a group of undead troops. I''m afraid it will take arge group of necromancers to confront such arge group of archmages (summoners).

    The necromancer feels that the problem now is that their side''s intelligence is insufficient and misjudged Westwind Town''s strength. He has to retreat now, it is useless to continue the attack, and he can only humiliate himself. It seems that he has to gather information about Westwind Town to continue the attack.

    He looked around and as if a small teammander, he only has two skeletal knights, left and right, riding their skeletal horses to protect him. Of course, the two skeletal knights are still very reliable. They were both famous figures in their lifetime, with strong fighting power and awe-inspiring.

    The necromancer took a lot of effort to steal them from their tombs to turn them into skeletal knights, but these two guys were so strong-willed that even if they became skeletal knights, there was still a little bit of integrity and goodness in them to fight against his dark magic. He took great pains topletely suppress the souls of the two knights and turn them into his servants.

    The necromancer thought, [I just wont send these two knights. Theyre not easy to make. Ill just take them away from here.]

    Of course, even if he had decided to quit, he would rather die than surrender. And as per the usual, he had to yell at the town at the top of his voice. The loser should always shout, "Wait for me! Iming back," to save face.

    Soon, the necromancer spoke again and said in a gloomy tone, "Westwind Town is really good. You dared fight even after I gave you a chance to surrender. Don''t me me for being ruthless. Wait for me. When we upy all the nearby viges and towns and bring the main army, you won''t even have a chance to surrender and serve me. I''m going to turn your whole town into zombies, Jiejiejie! ""

    Sure enough, the faces of the townspeople who had just been happy sank again.

    The necromancer was overjoyed. Did I scare you? Haha!

    He strangled the reins of his skeletal horse and turned to retreat.

    Just then, Robb spoke again, using Sound of Nature and made his voice sound through Westwind Town and the battlefield, and only heard him say in azy voice, "Necromancer, have you forgotten what I just told you? You are surrounded. You have no choice but to surrender. Why do you still want to retreat? Do you really expect to go back for reinforcements? Arent you being nave? Now surrender. If you do, Ill just turn it up to fourth gear. If you fight stubbornly, fifth gear will be your destination.

    The necromancer was angry and turned and roared, "from the beginning, you have been talking about the third, fourth, and fifth gear of a ceiling fan. What are you even talking about?"

    "You''ll know when youre hanging from it," Robb said with a smile.

    "Nonsense!" The necromancer said, "I, f**k, don''t care about you."

    Just then, the skeletal knight, who had been behind the necromancer, like his loyal servant, suddenly strangled its skeletal horse. It approached the necromancer. The two horses stood side by side (TL: The knights and the necromancers), and then the skeletal knight suddenly threw its fist firmly, hitting the necromancer in the face.

    The necromancer had no idea that this would happen. He didnt even make the slightest move to dodge. He was hit by this punch and fell from his saddle. He shook his head on the ground and stood up, looking nkly. Then, he yelled at the skeletal knight, "What are you doing? You dare to fight your own master?"

    As soon as his words fell, another skeletal knight behind him suddenly stepped out and kicked him in the a*s.

    The necromancer snorted miserably, jumped forward, and again fell like a dog eating its waste.

    He was so angry that he jumped up and scolded the skeletal knight behind him, "Are you also overturning the heavens?"

    There was a strange spark in the eyes of the two skeletons, and they spoke in a disgusting and annoying tone, "Wow! Cant we just overturn the heavens?"

    As soon as he heard this, the necromancer felt wronged. Why are these two speaking in such a cheap tone of voice? This style is a bit like the priest who just talked to me from the skies.

    This is not how these two guys spoke when they were alive. They were very upright knights, and they all spoke in a bold, serious tone.

    He only heard the two skeletal knights unexpectedly say, "I told you, you are surrounded, yet you still do not believe me. See, you are surrounded by two knights in front and behind."

    F**k, thats impossible. The necromancer secretly used his dark magic and drilled into the two skeletal knights, trying to feel what had happened to them.

    His magic poked over but was immediately bounced back by even stronger magic. It turned out that the two skeletal knights had been shrouded in dark magic, more powerful than his own dark magic. No wonder they did not listen to him. Now they belong to a new master.

    F**k! A bead of sweat slowly fell on the necromancer''s forehead, "how does the enemy have a necromancer more powerful than me? This is impossible! The other side is the side of the Church of Light. How can someone there be allowed to believe in the God of Darkness and use dark magic? It is absolute heresy to do so in the territory controlled by the Church of Light. It shouldve long been burned to death and can never be used by the Church of Light. This is absolutely impossible! "

    A skeleton knight waved his sword and shed at the necromancer.

    The necromancer shook his hand in hurriedly and shot out a bone spear that had already been prepared. With a poof, the skeleton knight was shot cold by the bone spear and scattered all over the ground.

    The necromancer threw out another prepared magic, but it had to recite a chant for the second. He didnt have the time to chant before another skeleton knight waved its shield, mming him. "Peng" hit on the necromancer''s forehead.

    The necromancer only felt the sky spinning with stars in his eyes. He fainted to the ground with a puff, knowing nothing.

    End of Battle, the necromancer is no match for the knights! Even if the opponent is only two skeletal knights who have lost their lives, with their strengths several times lower than before, they can still hang and beat the necromancer.

 Chapter 91: He was a great knight

    Chapter 91: He was a great knight

    Just as the two skeletal knights brought down the necromancer, the skeleton army and the group of elementals ahead were fighting lively, and the battle had not yete to an end.

    Huh? Look! Little Yi pointed to a distant part of the battlefield, "those two skeletal knights suddenly betrayed the necromancer, and the necromancer was knocked down. Thats strange. What happened?"

    Ah, it seems to be true. Gorda was also happy, "Thats funny. The necromancer seems to have been knocked unconscious. That skeletal knight is quite powerful."

    "Isn''t it strange, though?" Xuelu said, "that''s his own skeletal knight. It''s supposed to be obedient to him. How could it turn against him?"

    When the three people said this, they thought of something simultaneously and suddenly looked at Robb with a look of consternation.

    Little Yi said, "You you did this? No wonder I''ve been feeling dark magic around me. Did you forcibly take control of those two skeletal knights? "

    Robb could tell the truth but didnt really deem it necessary to do so. Admitting that he can y with skeletons will frighten the people on the side of light. Ill just fool them then.

    He said seriously, "I didn''t do such a thing. The dark magic you just felt should have been released by the necromancer on the other side. He may have wanted to y some dirty trick on us. As a result, he didnt have enough magic to suppress the souls of the two knights."

    He stood up, hands behind his back at 45 degrees, and leisurely said, "those two knights mustve been great people when they were alive, but after death, were controlled by the necromancer. Their hearts are full of reluctance and anger. They have probably been trying to use their own will to break away from the grasp of the necromancer, and they finally did; when the necromancers were too focused on fighting us, they seized the opportunity. With their strong will to fight against dark magic, they were finally released from the control of the necromancer. Then they waved their swords of glory and justice and fought for freedom, while! Ah! I admire them. Even if they are dead now, I am full of respect for their deeds."

    As he spoke, the skeletal knight in the distance, who had knocked out the necromancer with its shield, raised its sword and raised it into the sky, then, with a "wow" sound, made a backhand attack and stabbed itself in the chest, and then fell slowly.

    Look! Robb pointed to the knights slowly falling body and said, "after defeating the necromancer, it decided to free itself from its body. It wanted to ascend to heaven. That was so great that I was almost moved to tears by its actions.

    With these words, Little Yi also burst into tears. She silently drew a cross on her chest and choked with sobs, "Truly amazing! However, he has be undead. It cannot die even if it stabs itself. Ah, how pitiful it is. Its soul is stuck in its body It''s truly pitiful I''m going to cast a purification spell on it immediately to help him ascend to heaven. "

    Sure enough, it couldnt die by stabbing itself.

    In a blink of an eye, the skeletal knight got up from the ground again, carried the necromancer who had fainted on his shoulder, and came over to Westwind Town.

    By the time the necromancer fainted, the gue was receding, and the undead army was dazed, the elemental army took the opportunity to attack. While it all went on, the skeletal knight carried the necromancer across the battlefield. Its a wonder how it went unscathed and that no elementals or undead attacked it.

    In this way, it walked straight to the gate of Westwind town, put the necromancer on the ground, and then it knelt on one knee and stopped moving.

    "He He is begging us for help."With tears in her eyes, Little Yi chanted a spell of purification. A golden light wrapped the knight. He looked up, as if smiling on its skeleton face, and then something seemed to fly from him and rise into the sky.

    Afterward, its skeleton body fell to the ground and scattered into a pile of bones.

    The battlefield slowly quieted down. After the army of undead outside lost their leader, they began to wander aimlessly. The fire elementals threw out countless fireballs, burning all the undead who had lost their leaders to ashes, and afterward, it was time for the elementals to leave.

    They saluted in the direction of Westwind Town. The wind elementals dispersed into the air; the water elementals crashed like ordinary water; the fire elementals burnt and turned into a little spark that shed away; the earth elementals slowly sank into the ground.

    Finally, only an area of ashes remained in the open area outside Westwind Town.

    The townspeople cheered

    "We won!"

    "Oh, my God, I can''t believe we won like this."

    "It was a piece of cake."

    "Some only talked. At least I cheered till my throat parched.

    I also shouted Boss 666! Now my throat hurts. (TL: 666 can mean that everything will go smoothly.)

    "My throat is sore, too."

    The historical records of Westwind Town wereter recorded as follows, [On August 1344, Westwind Town was besieged by more than 2,000 undead troops led by a high-ranking necromancer. Everyone in town, led by Father Robb, rebelled to their deaths. In this life-and-death battle, a total of 32 townsmen in Westwind town shouted themselves hoarse because they shouted too hard while cheering, making it the most devastating battle to take ce In the town for a hundred years.]

    The townspeople removed the big stones blocking the town gate. Afterward, Gorda went out and brought in the necromancer who had fainted.

    While Little Yi went to the pile of knights'' bones, picked them up with both her hands, and, solemnly and sacredly, carried it to the cemetery behind the chapel, dug a hole, buried them, and erected a monument. It says, "Here lies a true knight."

    Jike, who was in charge of scouting for any reinforcements, ran back with a man on his back, "Mr. Robb, I found a man in the woods."

    Everyone looked intently and realized that the man was the one who was caught prior to the start of the battle. After he was shot by the skeleton archer, he was tied by a rope and thrown into the woods.

    (If you forgot him, please refer to chapter 86)

    When the mayor saw that the man was still alive, he was satisfied, "the army of undead didn''t kill him! Right, I remember, the necromancer said their purpose is to upy and dominate, not destroy and kill. In this way, there may be a lot of survivors in the towns upied by the army of undead."

 Chapter 92: Lets start with third gear

    Chapter 92: Lets start with third gear

    In ordinary viges and towns, after a war, a period of time to lick the wounds usuallyes, but Westwind Town does not have this period. Apart from the 32 hoarse people, the war did not cause any loss to the town, so Westwind Town returned to usual instantly.

    The mayor arranged for several armed men to keep watch to let the other townspeople do what they had to do, and then he hurried to the chapel.

    At this time, the chapel is very lively.

    White Birch Town''s refugees and dozens of refugees from the Stone Canyon have made the chapel as lively as a vegetable market.

    Robb obviously didn''t like the hustle and bustle much. Sitting on the stone stool he usually satzily on daily, he directed several townspeople to tie up the necromancer with a rope to hang him on the ceiling fan.

    When the mayor saw this picture, he seemed confused, "Father, what are you doing?"

    Robb spread his hand and said, "I promised him that he would enjoy 5th gear of the ceiling fan."

    The mayor didnt understand, but he''s used to it. Words he often doesn''t understand pop out of fathers mouth. At these times, dont ask. Even if you ask, you wont understand. Just smile.

    The necromancer was hung up, but the ceiling fan hadn''t been turned on yet.

    Robb smiled and sat down with Little Yi, the three adventurers and two mayors, and countless townspeople forming a circle craned their necks to watch the scene. Everyone wanted to see what Father meant by the 5th gear of the ceiling fan.

    Only Lillian did note to watch. She stood sadly beside the pile of refugees from the Stone Canyon. She was obviously worried about her aunt.

    Robb waved to her, "Lillian,e here!"

    Lillian came over obediently, trying to show Robb a smile, but she couldn''t.

    Robb said, "Don''t worry, we have found that the army of the undead does not kill indiscriminately. They want to upy and dominate, not to destroy and kill. Your aunt may still be alive."

    "Ah?" Lillian''s spirit was immediately lifted.

    But Robb immediately added, "but it''s no use if she''s still alive. I saw that the aunt who sold the maid would be beaten to death."

    Huh? The expression on Lillian''s face immediately darkened again.

    "All right, I''m just teasing you." Robb sighed a long sigh, "the poor do everything they can to eat in order to live, and it''s not that I haven''t heard of such a thing. I won''t forgive your aunt. I won''t take care of her either. Let''s first interrogate the necromancer about the Stone Canyon. "

    "Oh, right, ask the viin if my aunt is still alive." Lillian looked left and right and suddenly found the thin bamboo strip that Robb used to draw the spider before. She quickly picked it up and stood under the ceiling fan.

    Gorda brought a bowl of cold water and threw it in the necromancer''s face.

    Thetter woke up and turned around

    There was almost no meat on his thin face, and his hollow eyes looked around and found himself hanging from a strange thing, with Robb sitting next to him and arge crowd of onlookers.

    When he was about to chant, he heard Robbugh and say, "Wow, the first thing you do when you wake up is chant? Can you continue chanting? Do you trust that Id cut you into seventeen or eighteen pieces when you are a second away from finishing?

    The necromancer immediately stopped chanting. He still had to adapt to the circumstances, which is really stupid.

    Robb said with a smile, "Now, answer. One wrong answer is third gear, two wrong answers is fourth, and three wrong answers is fifth. Do you understand?"

    The necromancer said sadly, "I understand your mom!

    First question, wrong answer! Robb expressed deep regret for his answer, "all right, I''ll let you try third gear first."

    He put his hand on the magic container and gently pressed the button. The magic container is very interesting, and the speed of releasing the magic inside it can be determined by the force of pressing the button, so Robb can release the magic at half the speed with just a touch.

    Wind magic stored inside immediately gushed out and blew on the leaves under the tree, which rotated to drive the gears, and finally, the ceiling fan hanging from the tree rotated.

    The necromancer felt power from the rope from which he was hanging, and then he rotated along with the ceiling fan. The scenery around him began to spin rapidly, and the faces of the townspeople around him changed in an instant.

    Robb smiled and said, "Lillian, whip him!"

    Lillian had long since wanted to thrash this guy. Her aunt''s life or death still fell on this guy. She used the bamboo strip in her hand and whipped the necromancer because thetter was spinning so fast. Lillian didn''t know where she hit his body, anyway.

    The whipping continued

    Meanwhile, the townspeople finally understood what was meant by the third gear of the ceiling fan and immediately turned ck, thinking, [Father, this move is so scary. We must not make Father angry in the future. It will be really miserable if Fatheres with a set of third gear ceiling fans.

    Twenty secondster, Robb stopped the ceiling fan.

    Although it was only going on for 20 seconds, the necromancer did not know how many circles he had turned. He only felt that the sky was spinning and that he did not know where he was. He vomited on his chest, disgusting.

    Lillian was so frightened that she stepped back quickly for fear of getting the vomit on her body.

    Robb frowned in disgust: "He stinks. Someone, wash him.

    Several refugees from Stone Canyon ran over, sshed buckets on the necromancer, then took a long brush to brush him, and in a blink of an eye, the vomit disappeared, but his ck robe was all wet and sticky, looking very ufortable.

    Moreover, these refugees from the Stone Canyon hated him very much because their homes were taken over by the necromancer, so it was inevitable that they hit him with the long brush and so on while washing him.

    Robb smiled and said, "what do you think? Was it fun?

    The necromancer felt his brain tremble. His entirety was still spinning, confused about north, south, east, and west, and he said in an ufortable tone, "I give up Stop turning."

    Robb said, "Okay, I''ll continue to ask you questions then. If you give the wrong answer, fourth gear.

    The necromancer obediently said, Please ask.

    Robb said, "Did you first go to Stone Canyon beforeing here?

    Yes!

 Chapter 93: Fifth gear is scary

    Chapter 93: Fifth gear is scary

    Robbs voice turned serious, The residents of Stone Canyon. What did you do to them?

    The necromancer said with a bitter face, "I didn''t kill them but controlled them and made them loyal."

    Robb''s fingers flicked a few times on the stone table, "sure enough, what you want is to upy and dominate. That''s interesting."

    "What''s so interesting about it?" Gorda asked curiously, "Mr. Robb, why are you smiling as if youre sure whats going on?"

    "The reason is simple," Robb said. "if these necromancers take over a vige and kill all the people, it means they just came to make trouble and leave after doing so. However, they dont kill people. They only upy and dominate, which shows that they have a big n.

    Gorda doesn''t understand very well.

    But Little Yi and Lillian both understood, and their faces changed slightly, Thats right! Its simple for them to just wreak havoc, but since they want something long-term, theyre trying to retain the residents.

    Several people with intelligence at the scene instantly understood that what the necromancers were trying to do was to overthrow the Kingdom of Gran. This is by no means a matter that can be handled by a vige, town, or several viges and towns, but it is something that can shake the whole kingdom.

    "From what we know so far, almost all the small towns on the western border have been attacked." Robb continued, "except for our Westwind town, which has the ability to resist the undead, almost all other viges and towns were vulnerable to a single blow. It is not difficult to imagine that all the viges and towns on the western border have already been controlled."

    After a pause, he then said, "the army of the undead has also hoarded arge number of troops in Nanli Vige, and even high-level monsters such as skeletal dragons have moved out to sit in Nanli Vige in order to block reinforcements from Bright Road and iste all the small towns in the western border. Only in this way can they be given enough time to consolidate their rule in these towns and viges.

    "If they were just an army of the undead making trouble, it would havee to an end at this point, but they obviously have a bigger n, so they would certainly send troops from the south to attack the Bright Road."

    Little Yi''s face became extremely ugly, "Bright Road is very important in the west of the Kingdom of Gran. if it is lost, the confidants of the Kingdom of Gran will be exposed in front of the army of the undead, and the army of the undead may even go straight to the Capital of Saints. What should we do? Can the Bright Road hold them off?

    Its fine, Little Yi. There''s no point in worrying about that," Robb said with a smile. "there should be no problem because Bright Road has the White Lion Cavalry, not to mention the temr knights."

    Little Yi looked pale and said, "the White Lion Cavalry are fine, but the temr knights should have set off to the depths of the ck Pine Mountain Range to purify the skeletons They They might have been attacked by undead, which would be quite dangerous.

    Oh? Robb shrugged as if it were true. Thest necromancer left behind more than a thousand wandering skeletons. At that time, Little Yi and the Baron said they would ask the Temr Knights to purify them. Did the Temr Knights get led out of the hole like this?

    Forget it! It has nothing to do with me anyway.

    Robb said, "Little Yi, no matter what, a little nun will not be able do anything to the battle. Instead of worrying about the other side, you might as well worry about your own safety."

    Uh That that is true. Little Yi sighed and sat down, slumped.

    In the middle of a war, her personal strength was so limited that she could not do much other than pray for the Bright Road and temr knights.

    Of course, she did not know that Robb had the ability to fight off these armies of the undead. She knew that it was useless even if she asked him for help. Robb was not in such a good mood to run around the world to fight for others. He doesnt bother to do stupid things that do no good to him at all.

    Robb turned to the necromancer again, "although you led the army to Westwind Town, you must have left some people in Stone Canyon, at least some of the troops, to consolidate control over the people. Tell me, how much of your army is left there?"

    The necromancer said feebly, "not many, only two hundred skeletons."

    Robb said, "wouldn''t skeletons wander aimlessly without the necromancer?"

    "Yes, thats why theres an apprentice over there." The necromancer said, "he is my disciple. He has not been practicing dark magic for long, so his magic is not strong yet."

    Oh, great! Robb smiled and said, because you were honest, youll skip the fourth gear.

    The necromancer is overjoyed.

    But Robb immediately continued, Well go directly to fifth gear.

    "What?" The necromancer was surprised, "But you said."

    Before he could finish, Robb had already pressed the release button of the magic container with vigor.

    In an instant, wind magic surged out, the ceiling fan whirled violently, and the necromancer turned like a top. This time Lillian didn''t bother to hit him with bamboo.

    Robb also said in a strange way, "I advised you to surrender, but you didn''t, so the fifth gear was inevitable. But because you confessed just now, I reduced dozens of seconds."

    He had not finished a word when suddenly he heard the sound of a "bang," and the ceiling fan fell apart.

    It turns out that the wind magic was too strong. This ceiling fan is just a shoddy machine made of rough iron. The technology of this age is still not enough. The cracks between the gear and fans is full of cracks. How can it bear the ultra-high speed rotation? The fan was overwhelmed andpletely scattered.

    While the necromancer flew out with high centrifugal force. He hit the tree with a heavy bang and slid down slowly against the trunk like a picture.

    The townspeople collectively said, "Father, your torture instrument is broken."

    It becamepletely awkward!

 Chapter 94: The priests instrument of torture is amazing

    Chapter 94: The priests instrument of torture is amazing

    Robb quickly coughed twice and said, "it''s not broken. It is intended to do so. It throws the viin out and hits him hard. You see, what a terrible bump he got. He literally went ck and blue in an instant. Isn''t that scary? The final throw, which is the final punishment, is much worse than the previous rotations. I advise everyone to be kind and not do any wrong. If anyone wants to take an evil path, his fate will be this necromancers.

    The townspeople pped their hands, Father Robbs instrument of torture is amazing!

    Once the people were guaranteed safety, they immediately wanted to settle down.

    The White Birch refugees in the chapel, who had given up hope for life, only wanted to shudder in fear in the chapel before but seeing that Robb had easily repelled the army of the undead and captured the enemy necromancer alive. Moreover, the town had not suffered a loss, and their yearning for a better life immediately came back.

    Most of the townspeople were excellent carpenters, and after Robb lent some axes and saws for them, the carpenters immediately took action and went up the hillside to cut wood!

    A group of hunters was scattered around the carpenters to prevent them from being attacked by monsters such as goblins.

    Before long, log after log was lifted, and the townspeople of White Birch Town showed their excellent carpentry skills and built rows of wooden houses on the hillside in a very short time. For the safety of these houses, excellent carpenters also specially built a high wall of wood encircling arge area of the wooden houses.

    The original wall of Westwind Town is made of stone, but this is equivalent to adding a second area with wooden walls outside the town, making Westwind Town protrude like .

    Robb''s church was located near the hillside at the edge of the town, a little away from the town center, but the new town was built on the hillside behind the chapel, surrounded by wooden walls. The chapel was inevitably sandwiched between two towns.

    The environment around the chapel suddenly became lively. It used to take a long time for a townsman to pass by the chapel door, but now someone passes by every now and then, bing as lively as the town center.

    Of course, the happiest thing for Robb was that the White Birch refugees did not crowd in the chapel. They all moved out and lived in wooden houses. Every family desperately tried to get back on its feet, wanting to start a new life.

    A group of White Birch hunters volunteered to join Robb''s "stockings factory" and entered the first group, the "spider raising group," so they went hunting in the mountains to feed the hundreds of little spiders already growing up.

    When they received their first sry from the cloth merchant, they suddenly found that the sry was quite high, which seemed to be higher than their ie from hunting in White Birch Town. They couldn''t help thinking, [Should we still go back to White Birch Town after driving away the undead?]

    In addition, some carpenters also took action, making all kinds of wooden furniture for the locals of Westwind Town in exchange for some rewards, and then quickly gained enough capital to settle down.

    They were surprised to find that the townspeople of Westwind Town seemed to be very rich. Why did these people have so much money? They can afford to pay a lot of money for the furniture they make without frowning.

    Upon careful inquiry, they found that many of the townspeople in Westwind Town had exchanged two buckets of juice from Robb for a bucket of Coca-C, and thest time the traveling merchant came to Westwind Town, he not only bought a lot of it from Robb but also bought a lot from the townspeople.

    This has led to a great harvest for the people of Westwind Town!

    In addition, after the arrival of the priest, there were all kinds of random tasks for people to do, such as repairing water towers, making iron pipes, changing copper pipes, offering a reward for rubber, a reward for strange and delicious food, and a reward for wild pork. Anyway, You get paid for all kinds of tasks.

    How much money did Robb get from the merchants? A lot of it went to these townspeople. How can they not be rich?

    The townspeople of White Birch Town, who have invested a little into their own work, have been paid a lot and feel that they have settled down enough.

    Many of them began to wonder whether it was necessary to return after the war was over.

    Robb finally sent out the refugees from the White Birch Town, but there were dozens more refugees from Stone Canyon in the chapel, which was very ufortable!

    He still can''t take a bath in the yard and still has to put up with a group of people living like a mess in his own home.

    At this time, at the stone table in the yard, Robb, Little, the three adventurers, and Lillian were talking about Stone Canyon.

    Lillian had a pathetic expression on her lovely little face, but she was still sensible and didn''t ask anyone to save the people from Stone Canyon.

    She didn''t ask, but Robb couldn''t ignore it.

    He did not like the pitiful expression of his little maid. He hoped that she wouldugh and smile as happily as before.

    "To put it bluntly, I want to save the townspeople in Stone Canyon." Robb said solemnly, "but I can''t leave Westwind town easily. If I leave, it will be attacked by an army of the undead, and it will only take a minute to fall."

    Little Yi and the three adventurers shrugged simultaneously, "You obviously just dont want to run so far to Stone Canyon.

    Ah! Robb said, Whether you see through it or not, we can still be buddies.

    Everyone spread their hands and said nothing. Everyone was used to Robb''s style of speaking.

    Robb said, "I hope the four of you can take a trip to Stone Canyon, where there is only one necromancer apprentice and about two hundred skeletons. With your abilities, there should be no problem killing the apprentice and bringing back the townspeople from Stone Canyon. "

    The three adventurers smiled and said, "No problem. Anyway, Mr. Robb has paid us enough for us to run around the Fengmo Continent. Let''s see if the nun is willing to go."

    Little Yi immediately put on a serious face, Of course, Ill happily go, no matter when, no matter where, as long as I can save the suffering, I am willing to do my best.

    The three adventurers spread their hands, "although we know that the Church of Light is not a good organization, a nun like you can still make us review our impressions of it."

    Little Yi said with a straight face, "Please do not speak ill of the Church of Light in front of a priest and nun. The rumors you have heard are false news deliberately spread by the believers of the God of Darkness to discredit us. The Church of Light has always been a kind and just organization."

 Chapter 95: Gemstone Search

    Chapter 95: Gemstone Search

    Mhm, if you say so. The three adventurers were mature enough not to have a war of words with a nun. They waved to Robb and said, Mr. Robb, well go to Stone Canyon first. You just have to stay here and wait for the good news.

    Robb smiled and took out a scroll, which was exactly the same as the "strategic-grade portal scroll" taken out by the baron not too long ago, and handed it to Gorda, "after rescuing the people there, immediately open the portal and withdraw; otherwise, itll take a few days, I do not know what kind of trouble youll encounter if you do so. Just note that the person who releases the scroll must be thest to enter the door because the portal will disappear as soon as he enters. But before that person enters, the number of people this portal can move is unlimited. "

    Gorda smiled and took the scroll, "That role suits me very well. People like me are always thest to enter and leave.

    However, Little Yi was stiff, This This strategic-grade item You can just take this out?

    Robb spread his hand, There are still many things I can do, so don''t be surprised."

    Xuelu pulled Little Yis arm and said, Lets go! Mr. Robb is unfathomable. Hes not as simple as you think, so don''t be surprised all the time. "

    Afterward, Little Yi and the three adventurers left!

    Robb turned to Lillian. "well, you can rest assured now. With the ability of the four of them, they can defeat a necromancer apprentice. It should be easy for them to save your aunt, but After your aunt is rescued, she will definitely be beaten by me, so you should also be prepared. "

    The expression on Lillian''s face wasplicated; she had relief like a stone falling to the ground and a little worry about her aunt being beaten by Robb. It was hard to tell whether she was crying orughing.

    Alright! Robb said, "Don''t think about it anymore. Go and get the dozens of refugees from Stone Canyon. I must also make arrangements for them, lest they stay in my chapel all the time."

    Lillian hastened to call them, and soon dozens of refugees from the Stone Canyon stood at the side of the stone table, respectfully hanging their hands by their abdomen, and obediently listened to Robb''s arrangements.

    Robb knew one of the middle-aged men. He was called Uncle Johnny by Lillian. He looked familiar, so he waved to Johnny and said, "You youre called Johnny, right?

    "Yes, My Father." Like the townspeople of Westwind Town, the townspeople of the Stone Canyon have to respectfully call Robb their father.

    Robb now has so many sons that he felt a little overwhelmed, "what do you people do back in Stone Canyon?" he asked.

    Johnny said respectfully, "half of us are miners and masons, and the other half are farmers. The poption of Stone Canyon is small, so we only have those.

    Oh? So little? Robb said.

    Johnny said, "Stone Canyon is a valley full of stones. There are no tall trees in the valley and no animals to hunt, so we only have two industries: mining stones and growing crops. Fortunately, Stone Canyon is rich in all kinds of gemstones. As long as we dig up a good stone and wait for the merchant Pobo to buy it, it will be enough for us to eat for a year or two. To tell you the truth, I am a miner and gem cutter. I mine up a good stone, carve and polish it, and finally sell it to Pobo, a big merchant. "

    He tapped gently on the table with one hand and asked, "now you can''t go back to Stone Canyon. Even if we can defeat the army of the undead in Stone Canyon, you dare not live there because no one knows when the next wave of undead wille. You can only settle down in Westwind Town."

    Johnny nodded sadly, "Right! We cant go back. We''ll have to settle down in Westwind Town until this war is over. "

    How will you settle in Westwind Town? Robb said, "you can''t live on me giving you potatoes all the time, can you? That kind of life is pointless."

    Johnny said, "We have farmers. We can make a living if we make a field on the hillside."

    When he said this, Robb immediately remembered, "by the way, you farmers from Stone Canyon seem to know how to grow beets."

    We do! A lot of people know how to grow that thing," Johnny said.

    "That''s good. Then, after all the people from Stone Canyon have been rescued, we''ll open up arge area ofnd for agriculture to nt beetroot." Robb said.

    Johnny said, "Huh? Arge area ofnd, just for beetroots? You wont eat full.

    Robb said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''m sure they''ll have enough to eat. Well, now the farmer problem is solved. Let''s talk about the miners and masons. In fact, I need all kinds of gemstones. I like using them to make beautiful nes and rings. However, now that the Stone Canyon has fallen, it is impossible to get these things normally, so I thought Westwind Town may have more than iron ore and copper mines. Westwind Town is not far from Stone Canyon. It only takes three days to travel between the two. I do not believe the geological difference between the two is great. We may even find a gemstone mine if you look carefully enough."

    Johnny shook his head and sighed, "We dont do jobs such as surveying the area and looking for gemstone mines. It was through the shadow of one of our ancestors that we knew that there were gemstone mines in the Stone Canyon.

    Robb smiled, "Well, I can help you.

    Robb has a special ability called "Gemstone Search", which is the unique skill of the gem cutters in the game "Dark de".

    He took out the map of the mountains around Westwind Town and put it on the stone table in front of him, and activated Gemstone Search. And instantly, there were two yellow dots on the map, which only he could see. Johnny can''t see it.

    Robb reached out and pointed to one of the yellow dots, "Here! Tomorrow, you will take all the miners who have escaped to this spot and concentrate all efforts on digging this ce. I think you will soon find something to live on. "

    "Really?" Johnny was confused. How can he just casually open a map and say there is a gemstone mine here? Isn''t it a little hasty?

 Chapter 96: Casually making arrangements

    Chapter 96: Casually making arrangements

    Johnny didn''t believe Robb at all.

    Although he dared not be rude to a priest, he could not help saying, "My father! If you unfold the map like this and use your finger to say that there is a gemstone mine in an area, isn''t it a little, that."

    Robb, Wow! You want to say that I am talking nonsense and fooling around, but you are embarrassed to say it, so you had to say the word ''that''."

    Johnny looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer that.

    At this time, Lillian stood up and said, "Uncle Johnny, my master is very good. He is blessed by the gods. If he said that there is a gemstone mine there. I think there must be one."

    The little maid''s expression looked firm!

    However, this is not enough to make a group of old miners believe Robb''s "nonsense" Johnny had to say with a wry smile, "Fine, fine. I believe it."

    His brief oppressive moment calmed down.

    Johnny and the dozens of refugees from Stone Canyon have been living off of potatoes from Robb''s chapel, and they have no right to object at all. Robb told him to dig, so he had no choice but to dig. It was not a question of whether he agreed or not but that whether he agreed or not, he had to do it.

    Even though he was doubted, Robb was not angry and asked Lillian to prepare some tools and give them to Johnny and the miners from the Stone Canyon to dig tomorrow.

    The miners and masons now have something to do. But the half who are farmers have something to ask.

    The farmers gathered around Robb and said pitifully, "Father, we are very grateful to you for arranging for us to live in Westwind Town and grow beetroot for a living. However, it is onlyte August, and it will take until the beginning of spring next year to grow beets. We need to sow the beets in spring. It blooms from May to June and bears fruit in July. How will we survive till spring? We cant eat from you all the time. Do you have any other task for us to do to keep us steady?

    Oh? Thats a problem. I also don''t like dozens of people living in my house from summer to next spring. Robb put his chin in one hand and said, "well, before next springes, you will nt potatoes for the time being. The end of August is the season for nting potatoes. I''ll give you a batch of potatoes to sow. Before the potatoes ripen, work for me. The content of your work is to help me harvest beets and process them. By next spring, you will grow your own beets. "

    What? The farmers were a little confused, "We understand the part about growing potatoes. But to help you harvest and process beets, I don''t understand. Where can the beets be harvested?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Isnt it easy to get beets? Ill just start nting now!"

    A farmer immediately stood up and said, "Father, we just told you that it is not appropriate to nt beets in this season. The beet seeds in your hands should have been harvested onlyst month, and it is not appropriate to sow them until next spring. If we could grow beets now, we wouldn''t have to ask you for help.

    In a low voice, Lillian hurried over and exined, "my master doesn''t grow crops in normal ways, but by divine grace."

    The farmer looked confused and said, "what the heck?"

    "Well, you wouldn''t understand even if I told you now." Lillian said, in short, you''ll understand soon.

    Robb took out the beetroot seeds that the three adventurers brought backst time.

    These beetroot seeds have been here for several days now, but Robb has been toozy to sow them. On one hand, the desire to eat sugar finally defeated thezy cells in his body, so he had to get up and grow beets.

    The other is that he really doesn''t like a group of people staying in his own home. If he doesn''t find something for these people to do and let them settle down, hell feel depressed.

    That is to say, what goes around,es around. it is a false proposition that you can bezy forever unless you are willing to cut off all troubles in the world, not be moved by external things, not be trapped by any human feelings, and be selfish only for yourself. However, that is tantamount to cutting off all social rtions.

    Humans are creatures that like living in groups. You''ll live like a chicken feather if you cut off your social life.

    Only the protagonists in Xiuzhen''s novels can achieve such abstinence, but those protagonists are not living people at all. They are all immortals. Don''t the immortals often say, "Don''t interfere with Laozi''s immortal cultivation, regardless of what happens?"

    Robb doesn''t want to live like an immortal.

    The farmers watched helplessly as Robb came to the edge of the field and nted the beet seeds one by one.

    These two fields have been used to grow a batch of potatoes and have been harvested for tens of thousands of jin. Robb, azy guy, has only collected enough to eat, so he is toozy to nt another batch, leaving the two fields empty.

    The farmers saw him nt the seeds in the field badly, then symbolically watered the field with a kettle, ced his buttocks back on the stone stool, copsed, andined, "I''m exhausted." farming is really hard. "

    The farmers did not know how toin for a moment, so they had to stare at him awkwardly.

    "What are you looking at?" Robb said, "Go to the hillside and find a ce to build a house. If you can''t build a house, go to the carpenters from White Birch Town and ask them for help. As for payment, put it on my head. When you help me harvest the beets tomorrow, I will pay you the wages, so you can pay the people in White Birch Town. In addition, you should reim somend for cultivation, nt potatoes, hurry up and work, and don''t waste precious time here. Also, at this time tomorrow, remember toe to me and help me harvest beets, and then I will teach you how to make sugar. "

    "What? Harvest tomorrow?

    "Making sugar?"

    The farmers looked confused, but Robb didn''t bother to exin. "These are your fellow vigers," Robb said to Lillian. "You are responsible for exining. Im exhausted. Im going to take a good rest."

    He reclined on the stone stool and wanted to open the ceiling fan but suddenly found that the ceiling fan had fallen apart, so he had to point the magic container at him and let the magic out. The wind blown by magic is really soulless and makes people feel ufortable. It seems that we still have to call the cksmith back and reassemble the fan.

    For now, forget it. I can barely make do with the magic container for now.

    When he closes his eyes, he can hear the cicadas crying in the mountains, and you can hear Lillian whispering to the farmers about the miracle of harvesting crops overnight, and the miners whispering to each other about whether they can really dig up a gemstone mine tomorrow. These noises are not annoying. They have the feelings of life.

    Life in Westwind Town is actually wonderful. It was worth Robb''s efforts to defend it!

 Chapter 97: Theres a gemstone vein here

    Chapter 97: Theres a gemstone vein here

    Early the next morning, the miners carried the tools for digging and mining and got ready to set off.

    The ce Robb showed them on the map was a little bit over the hillside behind the chapel, which used to be some distance from Westwind Town, but now it was very close to the town.

    Because on that otherwise uninhabited hillside, there are now Robb''s fields and a stockings factory that is not yet in full operation, and then the White Birch Town refugees have built houses there and built some walls.

    As a result, the hillside where the gemstone mine is located is only about a few hundred meters outside the wooden wall built by the townsmen of White Birch Town.

    The group of miners arrived at the ce, looked around, looked back and forth, and found that it was a very ordinary hillside. The slope is full of green grass and many trees, a group of townspeople from White Birch Town is cutting down trees here, and many stumps can be seen on the ground.

    If someone says that a gemstone mine is buried here, the townspeople will not believe it even if it kills them.

    Johnny said to the man next to him, "do you think there is a gemstone mine here?"

    The man shook his head, "Doesnt seem like it!"

    "But the priest said there was a mine here." Another man said, "Why don''t we dig a bit first? Even if we go back, we have nothing to do. We eat his food and use his equipment. I''ll feel guilty if we don''t listen to him."

    How about we listen to Gods words, dig hard for a few days, and then tell the priest that we didn''t manage to dig it up? That should be fine."

    Johnny nodded and said, "that''s the only way it can be done now!"

    He drew a big circle on the ground and said, "everybody concentrates your efforts and dig down from this circle; first remove the vegetation and soil above, and then dig out the stones below to see if there is a gemstone mine. Youll be able to tell as long as you see the stones."

    Understood! Lets dig!

    More than a dozen people work together using hoes and shovels.

    The soil here is thick, which made it hard to dig.

    More than a dozen people have been digging until noon, not finding any gemstones, not even regr stones. They can''t help but feel a little discouraged and thought, [What is the geography of this area? Perhaps the earth below isyered with soil that seeps deep into the center of the earth. There arent even ordinary stones, let alone any gemstones.]

    While a lot of discussion and thoughts went on, Lillian came, carrying two huge baskets full of boiled potatoes, smiled and said to everyone, "Uncle Johnny, call everyone to lunch!"

    Johnny turned around and saw that Lillian, a weak little girl, had a huge basket in each hand, carrying enough potatoes for more than a dozen miners. He couldnt help but wonder and said, "Lillian, where did you get such strength?"

    Lillian smiled and said, "The master gave me a bafu. Ah, no, it''s a Buff. It''s said to be a blessing of the king, so I get a lot of strength."

    Johnny rolled his tongue and didn''t quite understand.

    Lillian gave the potatoes to everyone, then looked at the pit they dug and couldn''t help asking, "haven''t you found the gemstone mine yet?"

    Johnny shook his head with a ck face. "not to mention a gemstone, we couldnt even dig up stone. The soil here is so thick that I even suspect there''s only dirt here. Even if you keep digging, you''ll only get dirt."

    "That''s impossible. Master said there was a gemstone mine here, so there must be one." Lillian had great confidence in Robb. She looked around, picked up a pickaxe from a miner who was eating potatoes, and smiled and said, "Let me help dig."

    Johnny said, "how can you do such a rough job as a little girl? put down the pickaxe."

    "It doesn''t matter. I told you I have a BUFF from my master." Lillian jumped into the big hole dug by the miners, raised her pickaxe with both hands above her head, and concentrated all the strength that the blessing of the king had brought to her.

    Then, she jumped!

    She jumped several meters high. The agile movement startled the miners.

    It turns out that the blessing of the king does not only add strength but also increases agility, intelligence, and magic resistance.

    Lillian jumped high, then fell heavily, her arms waved down with her greatest strength, and the iron pick hit the bottom of the pit hard with great force.

    All the people heard was a loud bang, flying soil and stones. The pit was several meters deeper in an instant.

    Johnny and the miners were so startled that they never dreamed that Lillian, a weak girl, could wield a pickaxe in such a manner.

    Ive dug into stone! Lillian stood at the bottom of the pit andughed, "Look, there''s stone below. It''s stone."

    Oh? Theres stone? This raised the miners spirits.

    Johnny was the first to jump into the pit, and after removing ayer of dirt with both hands, he pped the bottom of it with a look of joy on his face, Huh? Huh, huh, huh? This Sure enough, theres stone here this this is an amethyst vein. Oh my God! Its an amethyst vein!

    Hearing this, all the other miners froze and then jumped into the pit crazily and desperately scraped open the dirtyer with their hands. Before long, a dozen miners shouted excitedly. Sure enough, theres an amethyst vein. This is an amethyst vein. Ha, so there is really a gemstone mine here. We can settle down here, hahaha!

    "I told you!" Lillian proudly put her hands on her hips. "if my master said there was a mine here, then there must be a mine. My master is a man blessed by the gods. He is so great that there is nothing he can''t do."

    The miners and masons no longer dared to have the slightest doubt about Robb and even felt ashamed that they had doubted him.

    They climbed out of the mine, knelt around the pit, ced one hand on the left side of their chest, pointed to the top of their heads with the other, and swore loudly, "Stone from above! I swear that I will unconditionally follow Father Robb''s guidance and teachings all my life. If I break this oath, please let the stone fall and kill us. "

    Miners often need to go to the mine, and for them, the most dangerous thing is the copse of the mine, so "Stone from above" and "Let the stone fall and kill us" is their most solemn oath, and no one dares to joke with it.

    Lillian smiled when she heard them take the oath so seriously, "Just trust my master, but he won''t want you to be killed. He is the kindest and most benevolent man in the world. Youll seeter.

 Chapter 98: Amethyst necklace

    Chapter 98: Amethyst ne

    After a luxurious lunch with potatoes, Lillian returned to the chapel, and the miners continued to mine.

    First of all, they had to consolidate the soil at the perimeter of the mine to ensure that it would not copse before they could continue digging down. After finding the huge vein, they first have to pierce it with a chisel, separating it bit by bit, before turning it into a small piece of raw gemstone and lifting it up from the mine.

    Not every piece of stone has an amethyst, however, and not every amethyst can reach the quality that can be sold for good money. They need to carefully judge the gemstone''s quality and find the best of them. Afterward, itll undergo processing and polishing to be beautiful crystal jewelry.

    Of course, this is all forter.

    They don''t have enough hands. At present, there are only a dozen people here, and more miners and a lot of miners and masons are still in Stone Canyon. So they have to wait for the three adventurers and Little Yi to get them back.

    Therefore, the more than a dozen miners present just used their fastest speed to get the raw amethyst. It was gettingter, so they didnt even polish it.

    When they returned to the church with the stones in their hands, they saw a mountain of beetroots stacked in the open space of the chapel. A dozen farmers were lying beside the beet pile like dogs.

    When the miners came back, the farmers said feebly, "how''s your work going? We collected arge area of beets and were as tired as dogs. But Im so happy Father Robb can really grow beets in a day, ignoring the season, the true miracle of the God of Light.

    The miners couldn''t helpughing, "You''re not tired like dogs. You really became tired dogs. Hahaha, you look stupid with your tongue sticking out. The work on our side is going very well. There are really veins in the ce that Father Robb pointed out to us. Hahaha, an amethyst mine."

    Johnny held the raw amethyst they had carefully selected in both hands and sent it to Robb, who waszy on his stone stool, "Father, this is the best raw amethyst we have dug up today. We intend to give it to you after it is polished and beautiful."

    Oh? Robb took the raw gemstone. The so-called raw gemstone, which looks like an ordinary stone with an inconspicuous appearance, still needs a series of processes such as cutting, grinding, polishing, carving, and so on before it can be turned into a beautiful gem for people to enjoy.

    However, Robb did not have this problem. He pinched it with his hand and used the skills of the jeweler ss. And in an instant, the raw gemstone in his hand was cut and polished, turning it into a crystal clear amethyst.

    The masons beside Robb couldnt see him use his skill but could only see some of the stone powder slipping slowly between his fingers. The raw gemstone quickly turned into amethyst, which was simply unimaginable and confusing.

    Robb looked at the stone in his hand and eximed, Amethyst, finally! It can only be counted as an entry-level gemstone, and you can''t make any earth-shaking equipment. But it should still make a fine ne for my lovely Lillian. "

    He took out two gold coins, rubbed them, and a "Magic Reflection Amethyst Ne" suddenly appeared in front of everyone. The ne''s chain was pure gold, shining with 24K gold, while the ne''s pendant was the amethyst dug up by the miners. It was huge, crystal clear, and mysterious. It was filled with lustrous purple light. It looked very beautiful.

    Purple light is the representative color of "arcane magic" enchantments; this system of magic enchantments has a variety of functions. For example, the enchanted "Magic Reflection" of this ne, this prefix reflects magic.

    Robb waved to Lillian and smiled, e here."

    Lillian came over obediently.

    Robb turned her back to him, then gently lifted her long blond hair with his hand, revealing her snow-white neck, which was so charming that one couldn''t help but want to kiss it. With very gentle movements, he helped Lillian put on the amethyst ne and let her stand a few meters away.

    Lillian, dressed in a maid costume, white stockings, and an amethyst ne, looked beautiful.

    Robb sighed, "Lillian, you are so cute."

    The people next to them all nodded together like robots. No one questioned what Robb had just said, but Lillian herself bowed her head shyly, "such a valuable ne is not something a person of my status can wear. Master should keep it and give it to his wifeter.

    "I am a single dog who yearns for freedom. I''m afraid it will take more than ten or twenty years to have such a thing, madam." Robb spread out and said, "Don''t panic! This ne is yours from now on. Dont make any excuses anymore.

    Lillian blushed and silently epted the ne.

    Just then, Robb suddenly raised his hand, pointed at Lillian, and a fireball flew out of his fingertips. It brushed the ground across the distance between the two and hit Lillian.

    Lillian was stunned by the sudden arrival and didnt evade at all. The people nearby were also startled, not knowing what the priest was doing all of a sudden.

    Johnny eximed, "No!"

    But as he exhaled, the ne around Lillian''s neck glowed with purple, which formed a purple mirror in front of Lillian. Robb''s fireball hit the mirror and bounced back with a whir, and hit Robb himself in the face.

    With a bang, the fireball exploded, hitting Robb on the ground.

    Lillian: ""

    Townspeople, What the heck is going on?

    The only person in the world who can hurt Robb is probably himself. This fireball knocked out 1/10 of his own HP.

    He smeared the ck ash on his face and filled his HP with healing magic, saying angrily, "F**k, my magic hurts."

    Lillian said, "Master, what were you doing just now?"

    The townspeople were also confused and said, "Father, what were you trying to y?"

    Robb spread his hand, "I''m testing the ne I just made! Magic reflection is really sick, ahem! All right, Lillian, I''ll give you a blessing from now on, and you can tear all the wizards with your hands. Youll be able to beat all the magicians now.

    Lillian looked confused and said, "Muh?

    Robb said, Never mind, you are a peace-loving girl. You will not beat people. You only need the ne''s exteriors. What magic reflection? You don''t use it."

    Lillian breathed a sigh of relief. "Whoa, I thought my master wanted me to fight. I can''t fight."

    Robb gave her a thumbs up, "Continue being like that. Thats better.

 Chapter 99: Sugar Production Method

    Chapter 99: Sugar Production Method

    The farmers were envious when they saw that the miners had dug up valuable amethyst in only one day.

    The miner''s job is really a quick job. As long as you dig something up, you get a harvest immediately, which is really enviable, but those of them who are farmers are different. The nting cycle of crops is too long, and you have to pick the season. They can''t settle down like the miners in the twinkling of an eye.

    Today, although they helped Robb harvest a mountain of beets and did some work, they knew that helping people harvest crops was not a great job. They were lucky that Robb was kind enough to give them some pay. They can''t say anything if they aren''t happy with it either. After all, they are still eating potatoes given by Robb.

    On the other hand, they are still reiming theirnd for cultivation. They have not even begun sowing potatoes, and their harvest is far off. This sense of disparity makes them look up a little bit.

    As soon as Robb looked at these guys, he knew they "Had nothing to live for" how could he ept that? [I want to eat candy. You scum don''t have to worry about that stuff. Hurry up and get to work.]

    But even if he thought so in heart, he couldnt say that.

    Robb put on apassionate, gentle, and kind expression and said to the farmers, "Don''t panic. I know youck confidence in your future, but I guarantee that you will feel that your life has reached its peak tomorrow. I am about to pass on to you a holy skill, and when you learn it, you will be full of confidence next year, the year after that, and for the rest of your life."

    Hearing what he said, the farmers were refreshed and already worshipped Robb. After all, it was no exaggeration to say that such a man who could grow crops in one day was carrying the blessings of God.

    Everyone hurried closer, stood respectfully, and assumed the appearance of being taught with an open mind.

    Robb said, "First of all, go and wash the beetroots. You don''t have to finish them all. I''m just going to teach you how to do it. It''s just ''trial production. So just wash 20 or 30 beets first, wash them as quickly as you can, and bring them to me."

    The farmers hurried to wash the beets.

    Robb told Lillian, "go and get a pot and some linen."

    Lillian took orders and soon brought out a veryrge pot. Yes, it was the pot she used to cook the stew.

    She knew Robb hated mixed stew most and didn''t like using this pot to cook food. She didn''t know why she was asked to take it out. She was confused, but she still obediently brought it out.

    Robb gave Lillian the blessing of the king and said with a smile, "go and half-fill the pot with water and heat it on the fire."

    Lillian did as told, and the cauldron was half-filled with water and boiled on the fire.

    This is just like the mixed stew. Lillian said awkwardly, Master, this is Do you finally want to eat mixed stew?

    "Only ghosts want to eat that!" Robb couldn''t help covering his nose when she talked about the stew.

    Seeing that the farmers had brought the washed beets, Robb immediately ordered, "cut the beets into small pieces and throw them into the pot to cook."

    The farmers thought, [is the priest going to make beetroot soup? Forget it! People like us can''t figure out what the priest is thinking. Just do it.]

    They quickly chopped up the washed beets and then threw them all into the pot.

    They stewed the beetroot in therge pot, and instantly, the sweet smell wafted from the pot.

    However, seeing that the beets were cooked and ready to eat, Robb did not let people eat the beet but continued to watch the big pot boil without saying a word.

    It boiled and continued to boil. It was not until the beets had been boiled and turned to dregs that Robb ordered, "take out the beet dregs from the pot, wrap it in linen, and squeeze it hard to squeeze out all the water back into the pot."

    The farmers were a little confused. One farmer finally couldn''t help asking, "Father, if you squeeze all the water out of the beet dregs, the beet dregs will bepletely inedible and taste very bad."

    "I didn''t ask you to eat dregs. Robb smiled, "squeeze out the beet dregs and save it for the pigs."

    Farmers: ""

    What a waste of food! The farmer wanted to vomit, but no one dared, so he had to endure his heartache, fished the beet dregs out of the pot, wrapped them in linen, squeezed them hard, and squeezed the water out of the beet dregs back into the pot.

    At this time, there were no solids left in the pot, only a pot of clear water, sweet water.

    Robb felt sorry for Lillian and didn''t want her to work more, so he said to a female farmer next to him, e here, take a long spoon, and keep stirring in the pot."

    Although the female farmer did not understand, she obediently did it, taking a long wooden spoon and stirring the sweet water in the pot.

    The fire under the pot still continued to blow heat, and the water constantly evaporated. And with the stirring of the wooden spoon, the water in the pot is turned continuously, so it evenly evaporates.

    Slowly, less and less water was left in the pot, and the proportion of sugar became more and more.

    Stir, stir, and at thest stir, the water in the pot was so scarce that the female farmer felt that every stir of her wooden spoon became very difficult. It turned out that the pot was no longer sweet water but dark brown syrup.

    The syrup is very high in concentration and sticky, so it is difficult to stir.

    Robb smiled and said to the female farmer, "All right! You can stop now."

    The female farmer obediently stopped, and Robb blew out the fire with magic, then picked up a copper spoon, reached into the pot, and scooped up a spoon full of syrup from the bottom of the pot.

    The syrup began solidifying and turning into a dark brown candy bar like amber as soon as the fire was blown out.

    Robb wrapped the candy in a cloth, pped his hands hard, and with a bang, the candy was broken into many small pieces. And he spread out the cloth, and what appeared in front of everyone was a pile of small dark brown crystalline candies.

    He picked up a small candy and threw it into his mouth.

    Aaah! This is the taste... The taste of my favorite Sugar Painting when I was a child.

    It was not easy to eat the same food only avable in his previous world, and Robb was instantly hit with a wave of nostalgia.

    At this time, the onlookers did not know what Robb had done and looked confused as he showed sadness and was eerily quiet.

    After a while, Robb picked up a small piece of candy and put it in Lillian''s mouth, "Come, taste it!"

    Robb Acquired Sugar and Candy

 Chapter 100:

    Chapter 100:

    TL: I''ve finally tranted 100 chapters. I consider it an achievement as this is the first novel I''ve tranted. Thank you for following me on this journey and most of all, thank you for reading the novel. I''ll stay true to my words and continue this uploading schedule, so you all can just binge read. I hope you guys aren''t affected by my mistakes in tranting! Thank you once again! I hope you all are enjoying the novel so far.The small piece of candy was put into Lillian''s mouth, and then the expression on her face began to change rapidly. At first, she looked rather confused (~o~) and had no idea what she was eating.

    But soon her expression became (~ ~ ~), and then the corners of her mouth began to rise, and her face began to show a happy expression (*), and finally became like this (*^^*).

    Lillian pped her hands and jumped up, "Wow, how sweet! This is so sweet, good times, very good times. Its sweeter than honey. "

    Robb smiled and spread the cloth on the stone table, "here, each of you, take a small piece to taste."

    The farmers approached one by one, carefully picked up a small piece of candy from the table, threw it into their mouths, and then the expression on their faces began to replicate the series of changes that Lillian had just made.

    "Sweet!"

    "It''s sweet!"

    Its sweeter than honey.

    This this thing is made out of beetroot? I cant believe it.

    "Oh, my God, this is amazing. I never thought beets could be made into something sweeter than honey."

    In the West, there is almost no other way to get to taste sweets except honey, so honey has always been harder to get than pepper.

    And farmers now understand that beets can be used to make candy sweeter than honey. I''m afraid this thing is going against God. It''s not hard to imagine how much it can sell.

    Just now, the farmers did not understand why Robb said that they would soon be full of confidence in the future, but now they all understand!

    They knew how to grow beets, and now Robb has taught them how to use beets to make such candy. They only need to grow potatoes for half a year and grow a field of beets after the beginning of spring next year. Can you still be poor after producing such things inrge quantities in the way Robb taught them?

    It''d be a wonder if you didn''t get rich!

    Good! We only need to survive till next year.

    As they were thinking about how to survive, they heard Robb say, "I know you won''t grow your own beets until the beginning of next spring, so, to ensure your present living conditions, I decided." as long as you help me to make candy bars of all the beets harvested in my field, I will give you half of the sugar. "

    "Wow!"

    The farmers got excited all of a sudden. This is something worth more than gold. As soon as the priest opened his mouth, he would give us half of it. It was amazing, and they could be regarded as having settled down for the next half year.

    The farmers knelt down again in an instant, praising the God of Light, Father Robb, beets, and sugar.

    Robb broke a branch from a tree, rubbed it in his hand, and it instantly became a special weapon of a bard  the harp.

    While ying the harp, he sang in a strange tone, "Its so exciting, it feels as if life has reached its best. It feels as if life has reached its peak, so dazzling and colorful."

    The infectious melody infected all the farmers in an instant. They danced together to the melodious sound of the harp and sang, "It feels as if life has reached its peak."

    A few dayster

    The miners have dug a big hole and several good-looking amethysts one after another, but no one in this small town of Westwind Town can buy gems except the mayor. Its unknown where the great merchant Pobo is hiding from the undead, so he can''t buy the gemstones.

    So these amethysts can''t be sold for the time being.

    Robb and the mayor each paid for a few pieces of amethyst they dug up. With the money they got from the amethysts, they would be able to survive for a long time. They asked the people of White Birch Town to help them build several houses next to the mine and finally settled down.

    The farmers helped Robb make a lot of candy, and after getting the candy given to them by Robb, they asked the people of White Birch Town to build houses for them as well. They traded the sugar for a lot of daily necessities and settled down. Then they tried their best to reim thend and get ready to grow their own beets the following year.

    This afternoon, Robb was in the stone stool in the yard, watching the farmers reim thend on the hillside with his detection range of 5000 yards. The harmonious scene was beautiful.

    Suddenly, a purplish portal appeared silently on the hillside next to the chapel, which was the "set destination" of Robb. He made it so that you''d be sent back to Westwind Town as long as you used one of his transmission scrolls.

    Xuelu was the first toe out!

    As soon as she arrived, she winked at Robb, who was on his stone stool. Her red hair fluttered with the mountain breeze, and then she turned and shouted to the portal, then more people came out of the portal.

    There were men and women, old and young. The group of people looking dispirited came out one after another, and after a while, the hillside was full.

    Robb could have guessed from his toenails that these people were the people of Stone Canyon, so he turned to look at Lillian.

    Lillian put down a pot of boiling water for Robb and ran quickly up the hillside. Every person who came out of the portal would greet her, and those people who did saw Lillian and looked surprised.

    Obviously, everyone in that little town knew each other, and everyone knew that Lillian had been sold by her aunt, but they didn''t expect to see her here.

    Robert looked coldly at the situation there, and after a while, an ordinary-looking middle-aged woman came through the portal. Lillian''s expression immediately changed, and she looked very excited. She shouted to her aunt so loudly that Robb, who was sitting in the yard, could hear her.

    Then the woman saw Lillian with an expression of extreme surprise and a touch of embarrassment and fear in her eyes. She probably saw that her niece had now led a rich life.

    Lillian was wearing a maid skirt made of cotton cloth. The style of the skirt waspletely different from that of an ordinary servant. White silk stockings and leather shoes made her stand out, especially the precious amethyst ne on her chest. It highlights her status in her new owner''s house.

    The middle-aged woman felt fear and knelt down to Lillian with a "puff."

    Robb sighed and murmured, "Why are you kneeling? You abused Lillian. You bullied her! I can justifiably p you into the sky if you dare to pretend. It''s good that you kneeled in front of her face. Forget it! As long as Lillian doesn''t care, I''ll give you a break. "

 Chapter 101: The experiences of the people in occupied areas

    Chapter 101: The experiences of the people in upied areas

    More than 400 people came through the portal. Jike carried a young man in a ck robe on his shoulder with Little Yi following behind him.

    Finally, there is Gorda. When his majestic body in steel armor came through the portal, the purplish-ck portal began to fade and then slowly turned into a spot of light and dissipated in mid-air.

    Gorda could not help but fish in the air, trying to catch the few spots of light, but he could not. The lights slipped through his fingers and disappeared without a trace. He could not help shaking his head and sighed, "It went exactly as Mr. Robb said. As soon as I came over, the portal disappeared. What on earth is this portal? How can it carry so many people over?

    Xuelu smiled and said, "Mr. Robb has gone beyondmon sense. Even I, a magician, can''t understand it. A simple-minded soldier with well-developed limbs like you shouldnt bother thinking about it. Even if you think till your brain hurts, you wont understand.

    Gorda shrugged, Right, right, right! You said it correctly.

    Theyined and walked towards the chapel yard below the hillside as they walked. Jike was carrying the young man in a ck robe, and Little Yi stood beside him with her staff. It seemed that she was very wary of the man carried on Jikes shoulder.

    Robbzily sat on his stone stool and watched them walk up to him with a smile.

    Gorda said, "Mr. Robb, we were lucky enough to save everyone from Stone Canyon. We also caught the necromancer apprentice who stayed."

    Jike shook his shoulder and threw the ck-robed man to the ground in front of Robb.

    The man, who had been in aa, woke up from the heavy fall. He opened his dazed eyes and looked around him. When he saw that he was surrounded by a group of people, he knew he was finished and could not help putting on a long sigh. Then he put on an "If I have to die, then I die" expression and stopped talking.

    "This guy is not a big deal," Robb said. "Forget about him and talk about the situation in Stone Canyon."

    He knew that the three adventurers were not from an organization, and they were certainly not as systematic as Little Yi had observed when in viges and towns, so this sentence was answered by Little Yi.

    Little Yi recalled what she saw, then showed a look of bewilderment on her face and sighed, "when the four of us arrived at Stone Canyon, we saw that the town looked as usual, with no sign of war at all. The mines, farnd, and houses looked exactly the same as before, and the people were also doing very ordinary work, which waspletely inconceivable.

    "However, when we approached, we found that there were skeletons everywhere in the town. They upied all the important positions in the town and forced the townspeople to work. If anyone refused to listen to them, they would be attacked and beaten by the skeletons."

    "We sneaked into the town center and found the necromancer apprentice in the mayor''s house. After knocking him down, the skeletons lost theirmand and walked aimlessly in the town. We easily gathered the townspeople together and then opened the portal and came back."

    "Oh?" Robb held his chin in one hand and said with interest, "I want to know if anyone died."

    Little Yi shook his head and said, "None! Due to therge number of skeletons who attacked Stone Canyon at the beginning, except for the more than 30 people who escaped, the remaining 400 townspeople were surrounded by the army almost in an instant, and there was a great disparity between Stone Canyon and the enemy. After the necromancer opened his mouth to persuade the people to surrender, they surrendered without resistance, so Miraculously, no one died."

    Robb nodded with an As expected" expression on his face, "is that so? Although I had guessed it before, its still very interesting. "

    Robb also discussed with Little Yi and othersst time that the purpose of the necromancers is not to destroy and kill but to upy and dominate, so they do not kill innocent people indiscriminately, which shows that they have greater ambition.

    Lets ask a few more of them. Robb said with a smile, "I don''t think you had enough time tomunicate with the townspeople when you saved them. Now that you have saved all the people, you have the time to talk with them more. Only from the mouths of those who experienced their rule can you truly understand the enemy."

    Everyone thought that that was the right move to make.

    Coincidentally, at this time, the people from Stone Canyon came down from the hillside, filling up the small chapel yard.

    Robb said to the crowd, "who''s the mayor? Come out and talk."

    A round-faced middle-aged man emerged from the crowd, "Father, I am the mayor of Stone Canyon."

    "Tell me, what did the army of the undead do to you after they upied Stone Canyon?"

    "Well... The mayor''s face suddenly became a little awkward, as if he was afraid to say something. Robb keenly captured that his eyes were peeking at Little Yi, and then he took a peek at him as if afraid of both of them, but he didn''t seem so afraid of Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu next to him. "

    Robb immediately understood something, Interesting, I understand now! Just give me a minute. I''ll change first ande out to talk to you. "

    People are curious about what clothes hell change into this time.

    The group watched as Robb returned to his room. After a while, the priest robe he was wearing was gone and reced with a set of T-shirt and jeans, a strange style of clothing for the world.

    Robb smiled and said, "look, this is what I really look like, Mr. Mayor. Do you understand?"

    The mayor seems to understand and yet also seems to know nothing.

    Robb slumped onto his stone stool wearing his T-shirt and jeans and smiled, "Mr. Mayor, let me guess what happened after you were controlled by the army of the undead."

    He pointed to the necromancer apprentice lying on the ground and said slowly, "this man ckmailed you into converting to the God of Darkness, and if you dont, he will kill all of them. Those who are willing to convert to the God of Darkness will receive good treatment, and the God of Darkness will guide you and let you live a good life. The fact that you are still here alive means that you gave in. During the days under their rule, you burned the Bible of Light and recited the Dark Bible every day, and the statue of the God of Light in the church must have been destroyed and reced by the God of Darkness. "

    As soon as this was said, the mayor of Stone Canyon trembled with fear, and the faces of all the townspeople behind him showed a look of horror.

    A few secondster, a loud boom sounded as the more than 400 knelt on the ground and bowed their heads simultaneously, "We ask the God of Light for forgiveness."

 Chapter 102: I firmly think Im right

    Chapter 102: I firmly think Im right

    Robb was not wrong at all.

    A few days ago, on the day the three adventurers set off for Westwind Town with the beet seeds, more than 2,000 skeletons attacked Stone Canyon. Because of the hugebat gap, Stone Canyon surrendered easily under the threat of the necromancer.

    The first thing the necromancer did after upying Stone Canyon was to destroy the statue of the God of Light and rece it with a statue of the God of Darkness, and then he forced the mayor to light the fire and burn the Bible of light sealed in the church.

    Then the necromancer took out the thick Dark Bibleand ced it on the chapel table, and told the people to "study" it for an hour every morning.

    Under the threat of the skeletons, the townspeople had no choice but to do so one by one.

    Now when asked by Robb, the townspeople all trembled with fear, fell to their knees with a bang, and confessed all the "bad things" they had done these past few days.

    Robb''s face was still smiling, but Little Yi could not help but smack the table heavily and say angrily, "how could you do this? That is preposterous.

    The townspeople dared not argue but continued to kneel, We ask the God of Light for forgiveness."

    Little Yi said angrily, "forgiveness? How could you be forgiven? You have made a big mistake in thepany of the undead. You destroyed the statue of the God of Light and burned the Bible of Light. No matter how kind the God of Light is, he cannot forgive viins like you. "

    The townspeople were too frightened to raise their heads when they saw the nun get angry.

    Only Lillian''s aunt dared to say, "We had no choice. We''ll get killed if we don''t do what he says."

    "Can the mere threat of death cause you to abandon your faith in the God of Light who has been helping you?" Little Yi said angrily, "isn''t your belief in the God of Light worth defending with your life?"

    At this point, she was so angry that she could not speak clearly, and her whole body trembled all over.

    Most of the townspeople bowed their heads and looked repentant.

    Only Lillian''s aunt shouted, "what has the God of Light done for us? Why should we defend him with our lives? We dont even have a priest in Stone Canyon, only churches. When did the God of Light cover us with grace?

    She probably risked everything. Either way, her group had alreadymitted a great crime and sinned heavily. It would be better to say what she wanted to say. When a violent woman is already sentenced, what dare she not say?

    Her remark choked Little Yi, who could not speak for a while.

    Time seems to have be static, space also seems to be frozen, and only the cicadas in the mountains desperately crying reminded everyone that time is still passing

    Its unknown how long it took for Little Yi to say weakly, "see for yourself, the people of Westwind Town are not as weak as you are. They chose to side with the God of Light and Father Robb when faced with the strong enemy. They''re not as weak as you are. "

    "With all due respect. Xuelu suddenly said, "If it hadn''t been for Mr. Robb, the townspeople would have surrendered. They were not fighting for the God of Light but because they trusted Mr. Robb and wanted to follow him. Only because of that did they choose to fight to the death with the army of the undead. Haven''t you noticed? Recently, more and more townspeople will not speak the nonsense of praising the God of Light before praising Mr. Robb.

    Ah? Little Yi was startled and froze all over.

    Xuelu added, "anyway, Baldr, the God of Light, is already dead. Hodr, the God of Darkness, has killed him by shooting a mistletoe arrow. What you believe in is nothing but a thing that has passed away."

    "This is heresy!" Little Yi is angry, "Father Robb, listen to what they are saying. They havepletely be heretics."

    Robb suddenly reached out and caught Little Yis wrist. Golden magic light came out of the palm of Robb''s hand and spread along Little Yis arm, wrapping her body up. It was a spell that made Little Yi, who had just fallen into a state of anger and forced her to calm down.

    "Little Yi, don''t talk yet." Robb said faintly, "it''s a good thing to listen to other people''s opinions. Don''t let your own inherent opinions blind you."

    "But

    Dont say but. Robb suddenly turned to Gorda and said, "Please go to the basement and bring the necromancer we captured."

    Gorda went and soon came out with the necromancer tied up in a twisted manner. The necromancer had been locked up in the basement for several days now. His hands and feet were bound. Robb silently cast a silencing spell on the necromancer, which made him incapable of chanting or speaking.

    Now that he was suddenly brought out, he thought to himself, [I may be going to be burned to death.]

    When he got to the courtyard, he found that the apprentice left in Stone Canyon had also been captured, while the townspeople of Stone Canyon had alreadye to Westwind Town and knelt beside them.

    He was dazed, not sure of what was going on.

    Robb pointed to the apprentice and smiled, Throw them side by side."

    Gorda shook his hand and threw the necromancer and his apprentice side by side.

    Robb smiled at the necromancer and said, "I brought you up to sit in. What I''m going to say, whether it''s you or Little Yi, listen carefully and don''t raise any objections. I firmly think I''m right, no matter how big your opinions are, so I won''t ept any rebuttals."

    When he had finished saying this, he turned his head and said to the people from Stone Canyon who had knelt all over the floor, "stand up and stop kneeling. I forgive you. Ah, I cant say forgive because there''s nothing wrong with what you did! Since it is right, there is no need for forgiveness. "

    Huh? Little Yi wanted to protest, but thinking of what Robb had just said, "Don''t raise any objections," she had to keep her mouth shut.

    The people stood up nervously, thinking to themselves, [Is it that easy for us to be forgiven? What is the priest thinking? Ah, He deliberately took off his priest clothes and changed into this strange costume. Is it possible that what he is trying to tell us is that he is not a priest anymore?]

    Robb turned to Little Yi and said, "you just told the townspeople from Stone Canyon that they should not be threatened by mere death and give up their belief in the God of Light. Have you ever wondered? Why should they believe in the God of Light?

 Chapter 103: If you dont believe, youll die

    Chapter 103: If you dont believe, youll die

    TL: Pleasement if you encounter any dead hyperlinks. Hyperlinks are done manually, so I''m worried that I may have used incorrect links for some.Have you ever wondered? Why should they believe in the God of Light?

    This question, for Little Yi, is simple, and she immediately replied, "of course, because the God of Light is generous, kind, and loves all things. He gives grace and lets everyone feel his greatness. Naturally, people will believe in him."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, Little Yi, why are you so naive and cute? It is a pity that I have to pierce your innocence mercilessly and feel guilty. "

    At this point, he paused and shook his head. "didn''t you hear what Lillian''s aunt said? The God of Light has never helped them. Stone Canyon does not even have a priest. There is only a church, just like Westwind Towns chapel before I came. Do you think your logic just now makes sense?"

    Little Yi:

    Reality mercilessly gave the innocent nun a hard p in the face. She was a little at a loss for a moment; the logic in her mind began to shift, and she couldn''t help murmuring, "right? Then why believe in the God of Light?

    Robb sighed, "because if you don''t believe in the God of Light, you will die!"

    At this point, Robb raised his volume and added magic to his voice. His voice seemed toe down from all directions and said, "those who do not believe in the God of Light will be beaten as heretics, and then-- burned to death."

    burned to death

    burned to death

    burned to death

    The sound echoed in mid-air.

    When Little Yi heard the sound, every nerve in her body copsed and tightened up.

    The people from Stone Canyon were also startled, and several people knelt down again, but more people felt confused. They really had no idea why Robb said this. He took off his priest robe, and then pointed so brazenly at the dark side of the Church of Light.

    This man where does he really stand?

    Robb said, Little Yi, do you understand? Under the premise that the Church of Light threatens others to believe in it with death, how can anyone prefer to defend it to their deaths?

    Little Yis face was exuding sweat, and at this moment, her unswerving belief was shaken for the first time!

    At this time, the necromancer lying on the ground suddenly found that the silencing spell had been lifted. Robb seemed to have allowed him to speak and could not helpughing, Hahaha! Thats right! Those hypocrites from the Church of Light all speak of benevolence, righteousness, and morality but put all those who don''t follow them on the stake. In fact, what''s the difference between them and the Church of Darkness? Hahaha! What''s the difference? Don''t they both use death to control others?"

    Pang! Robb kicked the necromancer, "Don''t take advantage of the situation and please yourself with words. Hypocrites at least maintain superficial integrity and will do a lot of good deeds to attract people''s hearts. Moreover, many of the lowest clergy, like Little Yi, are really kind-hearted people who sincerely work for themon people. But you dark guys do bad things from top to bottom. The Church of Light is still much better if wepare the two churches."

    With that, Robb went back to his room, put on his priest robe, went out, sat down on his stone stool, and smiled, "so I''d rather wear this priest robe than the ck robe of a necromancer, do you understand?"

    The necromancer seemed to understand something and stopped talking.

    "Even if I say this, I dont n to change anything. Robb concluded resolutely, "I just want to tell you townspeople from Stone Canyon. Do not be ashamed ofpromise. People in the face of death makepromises. It can be forgiven. I will not me you for your behavior, and as long as you do not leave Westwind town, no one can me you, nor can the Church of Light."

    The townspeople from Stone Canyon were revitalized, and Robb''s resolute words finally dispelled the fear they had just felt without a trace.

    "First, each person gets arge basket of potatoes for rations, and then go to the mountain to find your fellow townsmen who came first." Robb said, "The gemcutters and jewelers will go behind the hillside to find Johnny, while the farmers will go to the newly reimed fields on the hillside to find their acquaintances. They will tell you how to survive in Westwind Town. In a word, don''t try to eat and drink in and from my chapel. "

    The townspeople respectfully saluted Robb and then parted.

    The three adventurers shrugged, then sat down grinning at Robb''s stone table and impolitely took the cup of Coca-C from Lillian''s hand, We''re going to eat and drink here."

    Robb smiled and said, "Whatever.

    Little Yi was frozen in ce, in a semi-petrified state.

    Robb knew that what she had just heard would cause her temporary confusion, but in the end, she should be able to find a way to convince herself that "the Church of Light is a just organization" and then regain her belief. Religious brainwashing is not so easy to remove, and it is too early for Little Yi to fully ept the knowledge he brought from another world.

    Robb turned to the necromancer and his apprentice lying on the ground.

    The two guysy still and could not move except for rolling their eyes. What Robb had just said made them feel a little confused about Robb, and they really did not understand which side he stood on.

    Robb smiled and said, "get up and talk."

    As soon as this was said, several des flew out of him and broke the ropes of the two prisoners.

    The necromancer and the apprentice quickly turned over and jumped, but they dared not run, for they both knew that if Robb dared to let go of their ropes, he must be certain that he could bring them down again in an instant.

    Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t intend to let you live because I will never be soft in killing bad guys. For example, thest time I killed yourpanion in the ck Pine Mountain Range, I didn''t even frown."

    "Did you kill number 32?" Eximed the necromancer.

    That guy was 32? Anyway, I guessed that there were many guys like you, just like the priests of the Church of Light. It doesn''t matter how many there are. Robb said.

    He said with a smile, "I wanted to kill you to avoid trouble, but after hearing the details of Stone Canyon, I think you are not worthy of death, so now I intend to release you."

    Huh? The necromancer and his apprentice really didnt expect to live.

 Chapter 104: What happened sixteen years ago

    Chapter 104: What happened sixteen years ago

    TL: Sorry everyone! Had to dy the upload today since exams came up. But here! I hope it''s not toote. I''ll be uploading 6 chapters today topensate. ._.The necromancer had long believed that he would be burned to death and did not think about the possibility of getting another chance. He didnt expect Robb to release him, which was simply unthinkable and somewhat subverted his understanding of him.

    Robb said with a smile, "I know you''re confused and that you don''t know what''s going on. So, let me make it clear that the reason I released you is not soplicated. I have a different set of criteria for measuring the crimes of others, and by my standards, you have yet to reach the point where you have to die. It''s that simple. "

    "Of course, 32 was killed by me because I thought he was a very bad person then. It''s called self-defense, and I''m not going to apologize. Robb, "you''re lucky I didn''t kill you in self-defense, so you got a chance to be released."

    The necromancer and apprentice didnt know whether tough or cry andcked words to say.

    Robb said, "you see, I am a veryzy man, and I dont like moving when I sit on this stool. I could have gone out to find out what was going on outside, but I was toozy to go, so please tell me what happened outside. Anyway, your movements have spread everywhere. There is no need for you to keep a secret."

    The necromancer froze, and after several seconds, he sighed, "all right!"

    There is really nothing to keep secret anymore. The entire army has been moved.

    All the towns west of Bright Road, except Westwind Town, should have been captured by now.

    And the army of the undead stationed in Nanli vige should also begin to march to Bright Road. The necromancer stopped hiding things. Looking at the time, the leader should be outside the city of Bright Road right now. Hes probably talking to the White Lion Cavalry from a distance right now.

    The necromancer said, Then, Ill tell you in this war, we are the justified side.

    Robb said, Everyone considers themselves just. Dont emphasize that part anymore.

    "No, we really are just." The Necromancer''s face shed with a touch of stubbornness, just like Little Yi when she said that the Church of Light was an organization of justice.

    He said calmly, "this war was foreshadowed as early as 16 years ago on the ck Dragons Flight."

    Robb said, "Hmm? What happened sixteen years ago? "

    He told the dark history of the continent, but the three adventurers and Little Yi were well aware of the past, and the four were startled almost simultaneously, "The ck Dragons Flight 16 years ago? Are you talking about the battle when the ck Dragon attacked ck Earth Tower?"

    "Exactly!" The necromancer said mournfully, "the king and queen of the Kingdom of Gran were both killed in that battle. The ck Earth Tower was knocked down by the ck Dragon, and the Kingdom of Gran was left in turmoil.

    Robb listened patiently. The trio of adventurers and Little Yi, plus the necromancer and the apprentice, were there recalling the past. Robb listened for a long time and finally understood what happened sixteen years ago.

    It turned out that the former capital of the Kingdom of Gran was not "Capital of the Saints" but the "ck Earth Tower."

    Here we must first exin the four factions of the magical kingdom, Gran!

    The Kingdom of Gran is a country based on magic, divided into four factions: fire, earth, water, and wind!

    For example, Xuelu is a fire magician.

    Each of the four major factions has its own main city, the main city of fire is the "Ardent me Tower," the main city of water is the "Trembling Ice Tower," the main city of wind is the "Thunder Tower," and the main city of earth is the "ck Earth Tower."

    Although theyre called towers, it is actually a huge city built with the tower as the center.

    The four major cities are very prosperous, and the most prosperous of them is the ck Earth Tower because the royal family chose this city as its capital.

    The capital will inevitably have a more important political andmercial status, but at the same time, it also births a problem, that is, the more prosperous the city, the more treasures there will inevitably be. And because the city has a lot of treasures, itll attract the attention of the ck Dragon easier.

    Sixteen years ago, that is, year 1328, the year of the ck Dragons Flight!

    ck Earth Tower, the capital of the Kingdom of Gran, was attacked by the ck Dragon. The king and queen were excellent warriors. They did not believe the rumor that no one could defeat the ck Dragon. The two fought together, leading the royal knights and court magicians to fight to the death and defend the capital.

    But then, they really died.

    The ck dragon killed the king and queen, nearly wiped out the royal knights and the court magicians, knocked down the ck earth tower, turned the whole city into ruins, and then returned to his nest contentedly with the treasures plundered from the city.

    The ck dragon was happy, but the kingdom of Gran was in chaos.

    When the king and queen died, their only daughter, the orthodox heir to the throne, was only four years old, young and ignorant, and unable to take charge of the overall situation.

    Various princes from all over the country sent troops one after another in a vain attempt to gain the throne.

    The final winner of the war was Grand Duke Mondra Belmonde Drac, who, with the support of the White Lion Cavalry led by another Grand Duke, Yingsi, silenced all opponents as quickly as possible and took the throne.

    After he rose to the throne, Mondra, who imed to be the king of the Kingdom of Gran, abandoned the ruins of the ck Earth Tower, moved the capital to his stronghold, and renamed it "Capital of Saints" as the new capital of the Kingdom of Gran.

    And his most trusted right-hand man, the Grand Duke, Yingsi, led the White Lion Cavalry to sit on Bright Road and help him defend the whole west. (TL: Ive changed it from Great Duke to Grand Duke since it seems to sound better)

    This is the history everyone knows.

    At this point, the necromancer''s voice suddenly became angry, You all know this, right? But do any of you know where the princess who was supposed to inherit the kingdom of Gran has gone? The princess, who was only four years old then, what kind of tribtions did she suffer?"

    Robb shrugged. "I understand now! Its an old story."

    The three adventurers also spread their hands, "We also understand! It''s really boring. "

    Only Little Yi said, "what are you guys doing? I''ve heard the archbishop talk about it. At that time, there was chaos in the kingdom of Gran, and the little princess escaped from the capital under the protection of her attendants and applied for adjudication at the Holy Church of Light. The Pope could not bear to see the little princess get bullied and the people of the Kingdom of Gran being hurt by the war, so he sent the Holy Light arbitrator to lead the Temr Knights to help the young princess.

 Chapter 105: Youre very handsome

    Chapter 105: Youre very handsome

    The arbitrator of the Church of Light is, to put it bluntly, a peacemaker.

    It is generally held by high-ranking archbishops, bishops, and cardinals of the Church of Light.

    When there are wars between kingdoms and disputes between the two sides, the Church of Light sends a powerful archbishop to act as arbitrator.

    Theyll bring the two sides of the war to the negotiating table and sit down and talk calmly.

    There, it is best to shake hands and agree with each other when the big matters be small, and the small matters be nothing.

    The peace treaty signed by the two parties in the presence of the arbitrator is sacrosanct and cant be broken easily.

    Otherwise, you''ll not only have to face your enemy but all kingdoms with faith in the Church of Light.

    Because of this, the ability of an arbitrator of the Church of Light is great. As soon as the arbitratores forward, the war will end.

    This is also one of the good deeds of the Church of Light, which is very popr with peace-loving people.

    Little Yi continued, Our arbitrator is the kindest, wisest, and fairest man in the world. He had a good reason and told Mandra that it was wrong to usurp the throne and that the royal inheritance of the little princess was sacrosanct. He told Mondra to stop usurping the throne immediately. But Mondra responded that the little princess is only four years old and simply cannot manage a kingdom well. Suppose she is allowed to seed to the throne. In that case, she will only be controlled by powerful figures, and the mutual exclusion and struggle for power and interests between powerful figures will lead the kingdom into chaos. The session of the royal family is indeed important, but whether the people can live and work in peace and contentment is even more important. It is better to set up a new king to make the whole kingdom take on a new look.

    Robb pped his hands and said, "I think Mondra is right, too."

    Little Yi said, "Yeah, you also think Mondra has a point, don''t you? At that time, the arbitrator considered the issue carefully and finally agreed with Mondra. The new king Mondra did not embarrass the little princess and instead gave her a fief to live a carefree life. "

    It was supposed to be a happy ending.

    However, the necromancer suddenly turned to look at Little Yi and said with a sneer, "where is that fief?"

    Little Yi, In huh? Where was It again?

    As soon as these words came out, Robb and the three adventurers could not helpughing again, "I see!"

    Hearing theughter of Robb and others, Little felt something was wrong in her heart, and her face slowly sank, "what''s the matter? Necromancer, when you talk, please finish."

    The necromancer said coldly, "I have nothing to hide. I was one of her Royal Highness''s attendants at that time.

    With that, he brushed the floor and pulled open his ck robe, wearing short clothes, his arms and thighs exposed, and a strange pentagram magic pattern was on his arm.

    Little Yi recognized it at a nce, Its the symbol of court magicians.

    Right! I was one of the members of the court magicians who protected the little princess and went to seek help during the civil strife sixteen years ago." The necromancer said sadly, "while avoiding the pursuit of Mondra and the White Lion Cavalry, we went to great pains to find the arbitrator of the Church of Light. We thought we would be treated fairly and justly, and at least as you just said, we could get a fief and live happily."

    At this point, his face darkened, and his tone became heavy, "As a result, what arbitrator? What temr knights? They put on a show of justice for small kingdoms, but in the face of a big kingdom like the Kingdom of Gran, in the face of the powerful knights of Mondra and the White Lion Cavalry, the arbitrator sold the princess in a blink of an eye.

    Little Yi was startled by the revtion.

    There was an "I knew it" expression on Robb''s face.

    The necromancer said, "fortunately, we were vignt and sent a man to eavesdrop on the conversation between the arbitrator and Mondra, and heard Mondra promise to the arbitrator that he would vigorously promote the faith of the God of Light in the Kingdom of Gran and build more churches. He also promised to build arge-scale Church of Light on Bright Road on the condition that the church secretly handed over the little princess to Mondra for disposal. And dered to the outside world that the result of the arbitration was to give the little princess a fief so that she could live happily.

    He looked at Little Yi and said, Did you hear me? Thats what you just said.

    Little Yis face turned dark.

    Robb replied, "then you''ll just have to run, right?"

    The necromancer said heavily, "Yes! When we found that the Church of Light was unreliable, we had no choice but to flee immediately. Fortunately, with the help of the Church of Darkness, we forged the princess''s body and finally got rid of the pursuit of the Church of Light and Mondra. Finally, through the ck Pine Mountain Range, we escaped from the western border of the Kingdom of Gran and fled to a lost city in the southwestern corner of the continent. "

    Robb said, "that lost city sounds like a ce for ouws."

    The necromancer nodded and said, "Yes, it is a city built by exiled nobles, demi-humans, and all kinds of people. We have lived there for more than a decade, gathering strength while waiting for her Royal Highness to grow up."

    Rob pinched and calcted, "Sixteen years ago, the princess was four years old, and now the princess should be twenty years old. Sure enough, she has grown up, so you began to rise up and make trouble. I think that your goal is not to destroy the Kingdom of Gran but to take back whats hers, so it is reasonable that what you want is not to destroy and kill, but upy and dominate.

    Little Yi couldn''t help saying, "How will you prove that what you just said is true? What if what you just said was a lie? "

    The necromancer sneered and said, "the moment you see the princess, you can confirm it, because she looks exactly like the queen who died 16 years ago. No one can imitate that kind of beauty. She has that noble aura and beauty that only the royal blood can produce. "

    "Bang!" Robb gave him a hit on the forehead, "Don''t talk nonsense! She may be beautiful, but it doesn''t mean that ordinary people can''t be more beautiful than her, as if the royal bloodline is so great. Doesnt she still have two eyes, one mouth, two ears, and two legs? "

    With that, Robb especially stressed, "Dont you think Im handsome? So because Im handsome, is it appropriate to say Im of noble blood?

    "You''re very handsome but don''t look like someone with noble blood at all." The necromancer honestly said, "Just a handsome cker."

    Robb, "somebody, drag this guy out and shoot him for ten minutes."

 Chapter 106: Bright Road

    Chapter 106: Bright Road

    While the necromancer was telling his story.

    Bright Road!

    The majestic castle sat in a canyon between two dangerous mountains, blocking the only road through the mountains.

    The walls were fifteen yards high and were made of white stone, making the whole castle look tall and holy.

    The 55-year-old Great Duke Yingsi, leading arge group of nobles, stood tall on the walls.

    Among this group of nobles are Marquis, Viscounts, Earls, and Barons. In short, those who have some status in Bright Road are now standing on the wall.

    Moreover, there was arge group of clergies from the Church of Light around them, from archbishops to priests and nuns.

    Everyone looked at the vast army of undead outside the city.

    The real army of undead is not at all on the same scale as the army of two thousand that attacked Westwind Town.

    There were so many skeletons and zombies that it was simply innumerable.

    Skeletal dogs, skeletal horses, skeletal archers, skeletal magicians, and even skeletal dragons, everything.

    In addition, there are arge number of human beings, including knights, magicians, and even arge group of demi-humans

    Yingsi only looked and frowned.

    Beside him, the archbishop of the Church of Light pointed at a jewel-encrusted staff at the army outside the city and said proudly, "They are a group of corrupted people. Bright Road has a strategically ced Holy Light Sanctuary. There is no need to fear the invasion of these corrupted creatures.

    Ignoring the pretending archbishop, Yingsi asked Baron Perseus next to him, "you reported to me that you had solved the enemy and killed the culprit before, but there are more necromancers and even the demi-humans. I wonder, how on earth are you doing your reconnaissance work?"

    The Baron looked embarrassed. "I did kill a necromancer in the ck Pine Mountain Range depths, but it was unknown that there were so many of them."

    "The point of the reconnaissance force is to turn what you don''t know into something you know." Yingsi said angrily, I dont have the time to deal with you now. Ill get even with youter.

    The Baron had to salute and retreated, aggrieved.

    After Yingsi scolded the Baron, he faced the city again, took out a magic item that looked like a loudspeaker, and shouted, "guys outside, tell your leader toe out and speak. Why start this war?"

    "Oh? Are you calling me?" A sinister voice rang out. He couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman. He just thought it was eerie and creepy.

    The soldiers on the wall frowned and felt cold and frightened.

    But Yingsi was not affected at all. He was a pdin. His body steamed an aura of holiness. He remained firm and unshaken. After seeing the ugly appearances of his subordinates, he hurriedly used the unique skill of a Pdin- Sacred Halo!

    Golden light spread around him and shrouded all the soldiers. The soldiers instantly felt that their waist stopped aching, their legs stopped feeling painful, their food was delicious, and their health was in excellent shape.

    Yingsi sneered, "Sinister guy, your aura of fear is ineffective towards me. Do you daree out of the shadow of your army?

    What is there to fear? A cloaked man came out of the army of the undead. He was wearing a ck cloak. Yingsi could not see whether it was a man or a woman. He could only see that he was short.

    He continued to say in a sinister voice, "indeed, the pir of the White Lion Cavalry, a magnificent Pdin, the Grand Duke Yingsi. Before your halo, all fear and mind control magic should be futile."

    Yingsi said, In front of me, no one in Bright Road will feel intimidated or shaken. "

    "However, I can shake your morale even without any magic." The man in the cloak suddenlyughed, and the voice suddenly no longer became sinister or hoarse. Everyone could tell that it was the voice of a young woman.

    "Hmm?" Yingsi sensed that something was wrong.

    The cloaked man lifted his cloak, and the ck cloak was instantly blown away by the wind. And in front of all the defenders was a noble and beautiful woman in a white dress and beautiful blond hair. Her white dress was the style that only the queen was allowed to wear, and she wore a glittering crown on her head.

    As soon as he saw that face, Yingsi seemed to have been punched hard in the face and said sadly, "This... This is impossible!

    The nobles on the wall and the slightly older soldiers froze, too, with expressions of disbelief on their faces, for they all recognized her in an instant. It was thest queen of the Kingdom of Gran who stood outside the city.

    The most beautiful person in the Kingdom of Gran!

    Even though many people have not seen her face with their own eyes, they have seen her portraits.

    Her beauty is absolute, pure, and indescribable by any praise in the world. She is also synonymous with being a good wife and mother. She is the famous queen of the Kingdom of Gran; her gentleness and kindness are as iparable as her beauty.

    However, this beautiful and gentle queen died sixteen years ago under the breath of the ck dragon. Why did she appear here? And lead a huge army of the undead?

    "I see!" An Earl suddenly shouted, "she is not the queen, she is younger than the 16-year-old queen, she is  shes the princess! Her royal highness has grown up.

    A viscount followed, "Oh, my God, It really is her Royal Highness."

    "We cant be wrong. Her face is proof."

    "Maybe it''s an illusion?"

    "It can''t be an illusion because the Grand Duke Yingsi is standing here with his sacred halo on, and no illusion can deceive us under the spells effect."

    "Hasn''t her Highness been sent to a small fief to live a happy life? Why are you here?

    ThatI''ve been a little skeptical about that news for a long time.

    The nobles wavered, and the princess was right. She didn''t need magic to shake the morale of Bright Road.

    "Kingdom of Gran, your princess is back." The beautiful princessughed with a touch of madness, "I''m back, hahaha! Sixteen yearster, in another year of the ck Dragon''s Flight. I came back. Let me tell you exactly what happened sixteen years ago. "

    In an instant, the face of Grand Duke Yingsi became so ugly that even a woman would be rendered speechless. Once the story of that year was told, King Mondra''s rule would be shaken.

    With a wave of his hand, Yingsi gave a loud order, "Open the city gate, White Lion Cavalry, everyone, head out! Give me that fake.

 Chapter 107: I have another invention

    Chapter 107: I have another invention

    Robb finally released the necromancer and his apprentice since he didnt have a reason to kill them.

    Neither does he want to keep people he wont kill locked up, lest there would be two more messy people in the family and have to waste Lillian''s time to deliver food to them.

    In normal times, Little Yi would never have agreed to release the two followers of the God of Darkness, but today''s Little Yi is a little different. After constantly hearing all kinds of things that she does not want to hear and dares not hear, her state of mind has also undergone a subtle change.

    She had no objection to the release of the necromancer. She climbed to a big rock on the hillside and looked up at the sky. It was unknown as to what she was thinking.

    Robb finally told the necromancer, "go back and inform your princess that what she does to avenge her country, avenge or even overthrow the Church of Light has nothing to do with me. As long as she does not send someone to attack Westwind Town, I will consider being friends with her."

    The necromancer took a deep look at Robb, "your friendship means nothing to us, but your Westwind Town is stuck in the middle of Stone Canyon, the White Birch Town, and Bright Road, which will threaten us strategically."

    "Oh? Is that so?" Robb smiled and said, "who knows? I do not think I am a threat, and whoever gets my friendship, that persons future life will be very happy. Come, this bucket of Coca-C is for you. Drink a small cup. Give the other to your princess!

    The necromancer took the cup with a bewildered face and took a sip. His thin face was immediately filled with inexplicablefort. He quickly hugged the bucket handed over by Lillian and thought, "this drink is amazing. Ill take it back to her Royal Highness. She''ll love it.

    Oh, right! Robb suddenly thought of something, "Don''t go yet. I have another inventioning out soon. It isnt toote for you to try it before returning."

    The necromancer and the apprentice sat beside him without knowing why.

    Robert called over a carpenter from White Birch Town and told him, "I need a wooden mold. Its top should be filled with many rectangr grooves, a size smaller than a palm.

    As he said that, he made a small drawing.

    The carpenter understood at a nce, "So its just making a lot of rectangr holes in a piece of wood. This is very easy to do. I can make it for Father immediately."

    Very good. Robb called another carpenter, "make me some sticks, each about the length of an index finger and the width of a little finger."

    The carpenter said respectfully, "at your request, Ill make it for you immediately."

    The two carpenters responded while the necromancer and his apprentice could not help asking, "what on earth is this going to do?"

    "Don''t panic. You''ll understand soon." Robb smiled and said to Lillian, "boil a small pot of water and take a few pieces of candy into the boiling water. That makes sugar water. Then, add a little bit of fruit juice. You don''t need to put too much, as long as it has a fruity vor, mhm just put orange."

    Lillian hurriedly went to prepare.

    Before long, orange-vored sugar water, wooden molds, and sticks were all ready.

    Robb smiled at Lillian, the two carpenters, the necromancer and apprentice, and the three adventurers who had juste to watch. "Time to witness a miracle."

    He poured the orange-vored sugar water into the mold, filled every groove in the mold, and ced a small stick in each of the rectangr grooves with its tip sticking out.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, ice magic brushed the whole mold, and the sugar water in the groove instantly froze, freezing the stick in the middle within.

    Robb took the tip of the stick with a slight effort, took the ice cube out of the mold, and said with a smile, "ta-da! Orange-vored popsicles, productionplete.

    Robb acquired popsicles

    Everyone:

    Robb said, Why are you all in a daze? There are many popsicles in the mold. Take one for yourself and taste it.

    With that, he stuffed the popsicle in his hand into his mouth. The feeling came ahhh, eating popsicles that he ate back in his childhood gives off apletely different feeling from Coca-C.

    Lillian, who was beside him, was startled. "Huh, why is master crying?

    Rob snorted, "what''s so strange about being moved to tears when eating popsicles?"

    Lillian carefully picked up a popsicle from the mold and tentatively put it into her mouth. Then, her little face bloomed like a flower.

    The three adventurers next to them also stopped being polite. Each of them picked up a popsicle and put it into their mouths. The three immediately bloomed with delight.

    After each of the two carpenters picked up one and licked it, they were unexpectedly reluctant to eat, so they hurriedly ran to their home on the hillside and shouted, "wife, son,e out and eat some good food. I got it from the priest. Come out and have a taste. "

    The necromancer and the apprentice watched the group act strangely, their thin faces bewildered.

    Robb said, You still dazed? Again, Ill eat your share.

    The necromancer wiped his sweat and said, "the princess sent soldiers to Bright Road, and now the whole kingdom is in turmoil, and the endless war has begun You how are you still in the mood to make snacks?

    Robb snorted, "You fight, your business. Why can''t I have snacks while you fight? If I hadn''t been toozy to walk, wouldn''t it be nice for me to go to the battlefield where you were fighting with an umbre while eating melon seeds and peanuts?

    Necromancer: ""

    Eat or not eat? If you dont want to eat, its mine. Robb reached for thest two popsicles.

    The apprentice of the necromancer finally couldn''t help it. He picked up the popsicle first, put it in his mouth, and then cried out, "Master, this... This popsicle is delicious. Oh, my God! It''s so delicious, please try it. It''s a delicacy you have never enjoyed before. "

    When his apprentice said this, the necromancer could not help but pick up a popsicle. He gently licked it, and then fell instantly.

    Even bad guys can''t resist the charm of popsicles.

    The necromancer bowed his head and said, "Dear sir, can you give me one more popsicle, so I can bring it back to her Royal Highness? Her Royal Highness will love this kind of thing, too. "

 Chapter 108: The Church of Light betrayed me.

    Chapter 108: The Church of Light betrayed me.

    "Of course not. It will melt!" Robb said, "well, I''ll give you two pieces of candy, and you can take them back to make popsicles for the princess to eat. Youve already seen the production process. Candy, juice, and water are mixed to make the sugar water and then put into the mold to freeze. Don''t tell me that your court magicians dont even have a magician who can use ice magic."

    Lillian took two pieces of candy from the warehouse, wrapped them in a piece of cloth, and gave them to the necromancer.

    Of course, the necromancer understands the value of this thing, candy! It must be more valuable than honey. Nobles would even fight for a small jar of honey. Robb gave the princess two pieces of such a precious thing for free.

    He said respectfully, "Her Highness will be very happy to receive such a gift and will understand the good intentions of Westwind Town, which is unwilling to be the enemy of the Princess. After seeing the Princess, I will try my best to persuade the Princess to solve the problem of Westwind Town peacefully."

    "Of course, it''s best to have peace." Robb said with a smile, "but I''m not afraid of going to war. I think you should know that."

    The necromancer immediately became a little more serious and whispered, "Sir, I''d like to ask, how many summoners do you have here? And There must be a necromancer here who is more powerful than me, right? Could you please call him out and meet me? I''d like to talk to him. "

    Robb nced at the distance. Little Yi was sitting on the hillside, frozen. She didn''t seem to be in the mood to see what was going on here.

    In this way, Robb did not have to worry. He suddenly lowered his voice. His entire person became sinister. Dark magic surrounded him, like ck hands with ws.

    The necromancer was startled. s, he stepped back three steps in a row and said, "you arent you a priest of the Church of Light?

    Robb smiled in apassionate voice, Its because The Church of Light betrayed me! So I hugged the darkness.

    Necromancer:

    The three adventurers next to him could not help sweating.

    However, Robb immediately waved his hand again, and the dark magic disappeared without a trace. It turned into a golden light and said in a cheerful voice, "The holy light will bring me victory!"

    Necromancer:

    The three adventurers shrugged at the same time, and Xuelu said, "Mr. Robb, please stop joking around. It''s scary."

    Hahaha! Robb smiled happily, Its fun, isnt it?

    Xuelu said, "Fun, your mom! Both the Church of Light and Church of Darkness will regard you as a heretic."

    Robb spread his hand and said, "then Ill hang them on both sides of the ceiling fan in fifth gear. Speaking of which, my ceiling fan is broken, so I have to ask the cksmith to make two new ones, one for the Church of Light and the other for the Church of Darkness.

    As soon as those words came out, everyone froze in a cold sweat.

    Robb changed his face very quickly, and now, there was a smile on his face, "but if they don''t attack me, we''ll still be good friends, and the ceiling fan will only be used for wind.

    The necromancer seemed to understand something. He stood up, respectfully made a big bow, and then walked quickly out of town with his apprentice in the direction of Bright Road, for he knew that at this time, the princess should be leading the army to attack Bright Road. As long as he goes there, hell find the princess.

    Robb immediately stretched his hands when the annoying man left," Oh yes! It''s been so long since I''ve beenzy."

    Xuelu said with a smile, "Mr. Robb, don''t be toozy. I have questions to ask. You used to hide your strength for fear that others would know, but recently, you have be so arrogant that you don''t hide your strength at all. Even your dark magic has been shown to the enemy. Is this going to have an effect on you?

    Robb said, "in the past, I hid it to avoid trouble, but now I also showed it to avoid trouble. I think a smart magician will understand the truth."

    Xuelu thought carefully, then smiled and said, "that''s right."

    Bright Road, which used to be full of scenic beauty, has now be a mess.

    The white stone wall has copsed, and 1/3 of the houses in the city have been burned down. The worst is the Church of Light, which has almostpletely shattered and burnt into a piece of scorched stone.

    The bodies of priests and nuns hung on ck branches, andrge tracts of crows danced on the corpses.

    Believers of the God of Darkness in ck cloaks cheered around the corpses.

    War is cruel!

    Even a war to restore the country in the name of justice was so cruel that people wanted to vomit.

    The White Lion Cavalry was destined to lose when they opened the city gate and rushed out to kill the princess. The nobles in the city wavered and could not fight with the White Lion Cavalry at all. Many nobles changed to the princess side without saying a word.

    After all, this is an act of "setting things right," which is morally correct beyond reproach.

    Yingsi led the remnants of the army to retreat, along with the archbishop of the Church of Light, with the remaining priests and nuns retreated to the Capital of Saints.

    Bright Road has fallen!

    When the necromancer released by Robb arrived at Bright Road, he saw the city controlled by the princess, and that the ordinary people in the city were all in a panic.

    The princess knew very well that it was time to gather the hearts and minds of the people first, so she did not let the army of undead into the city, but only her pro-army: the ck Earth Knights, the demi-human army, and the armies of the nobles who had surrendered to her, to manage this huge city.

    The necromancer walked through arge area to the center of the city, which used to be the residence of the Grand Duke Yingsi, but has now be a makeshift pce for her Royal Highness.

    When he came to the hall and saw her Royal Highness, she was frowning beautifully and listening to the reports of his subordinates, "the pursuing troops did not catch Yingsi and the Archbishop and were taken to Mondra''sir by the Knights of Mondra."

    The "Royal Knights" in the mouth of ordinary people are the "Knights of Mondra" in the mouth of the princess'' subordinates. Because the princess thinks she is the orthodox and rightful sessor and does not recognize the rule of King Mondra, she does not call that army the "Royal Knights". Therefore, she called them the "Knights of Mondra".

    And what they call "Mondra''sir" is the "Capital of Saints" .The princess also does not recognize it as the capital of the Kingdom of Gran, so it is not called the "Capital of Saints".

 Chapter 109: Lets give him peace for the time being.

    Chapter 109: Let''s give him peace for the time being.

    The subordinates continued to report, "ording to our informants, Ardent me, Thunder, and Trembling Ice Knights are assembling to join the Knights of Mondra in an attempt to retake Bright Road.

    "Our army is unable to move forward for the time being. We need to regroup here to consolidate our rule of the upied areas."

    After listening to the report, the princess nodded, "after taking over Bright Road, we have achieved our first strategic goal. Now we will stay and prepare for the time being. The next thing we need to do is to withstand Mondra''s counterattack. We need to gain a foothold here. "

    As you wish.

    The subordinates bowed together to salute.

    "Your Highness! Number 42 seeks an audience.

    The princess raised her beautiful eyebrow, Number 42? Isnt he responsible for capturing the Stone Canyon and Westwind Town? Why did he suddenly appear at Bright Road?

    Soon, the emaciated necromancer 42 came to the temple with his apprentice. As soon as he saw the princess, he immediately knelt down on one knee, "his subordinates failed her Royal Highness''s orders. Although he captured stone canyon, he lost the battle in Westwind Town. Over two thousand undead troops under mymand were destroyed, and I was captured by the enemy."

    "Hmm?" The princess was a little surprised and stood up with a brush. "what happened? Does the small town of Westwind have such a strong fighting force?

    The necromancer bowed his head and spoke respectfully of what had happened to him in Westwind Town.

    The princess said in a silent voice, "you mean that there is a powerful priest named Robb in Westwind Town, who is not only a priest but also a magician (summoner) and a powerful necromancer? And that he defeated your army of undead alone? He then released you in front of a nun of the Church of Light and said that he loves peace. And he won''t give us trouble as long as we don''t attack him?"

    The necromancer said, "Yes! Your subordinate said no lie."

    With her pair of sky-blue eyes, the princess looked deeply at the necromancer in front of her. This subordinate was the precious wealth left to her by her parents, a loyal old minister. Sixteen years ago, he and other old court members protected the four-year-old her escape from Mondra and the Temr Knights. They were so loyal to her that they were even willing to abandon the native magic they had practiced for her and practice necromancy instead.

    He would never make up some messy lies to deceive her.

    After a while, the princess asked quietly, "Estimate how many troops we need if we are to forcibly defeat this priest and take over Westwind Town.

    "At least more than five thousand! The necromancer whispered, "No, five thousand may not be enough. His summons are so powerful that even your subordinate cant see through his strength.

    The princess thought about it and said, "then we can make a decision. At present, our army needs to deal with Mondra''s counterattack. We cannot deploy enough troops to deal with Westwind Town. Since he has indicated that he is willing to live in peace, let''s give him peace for the time being. Send orders to the whole army and ignore Westwind Town."

    The necromancer respectfully saluted, "your subordinate thinks this is a very wise decision. Oh, by the way, he has something for me to give to her Royal Highness. "

    The necromancer took out a small bucket of Coca-C and two pieces of candy, "We only need ice magic. These two things need ice magic to give way to the most beautiful taste."

    "Oh? Is that Coca-C in this bucket? The princess said, "this thing was given to me by a noble yesterday. It tastes good. I like it very much, but what are these two brown crystals?"

    "It''s called candy, and it''s sweeter than honey." The necromancer said respectfully, "the priest named Robb also taught me how to make fruit popsicles with the candy. Your subordinate will let the ice magician make it for you right away."

    Half an hourter, her Royal Highness stood at the top of the castle, her long white dress fluttered through the wind. She looked as beautiful as if in a dream. She held an orange-vored popsicle in her left hand and an apple-vored popsicle in her right hand. Her eyes narrowed withughter, like two curved crescent moons.

    The poption of Westwind Town has inexplicably almost doubled. More than 300 people from White Birch Town and more than 400 people came from Stone Canyon, which added up to almost the original poption of Westwind Town.

    The town''s size has more than doubled in an instant, and there are two new industries: logging and gemstone mining.

    In this era, poption is the most important productive force. Where there is poption, there is everything. Without poption, everything is empty.

    Poption growth will not only increase productivity but also increase the mobility of goods and promote the development ofmerce. Of course, all the towns outside Westwind Town are either upied by the army of undead or at war.

    Westwind Town has be an isted town,pletely cut off from themercial activities outside.

    In this case, Westwind Town, where its industry value chain is iplete, will notst long in theory.

    But because of Robb, this small town has perversely tenacious self-sufficiency.

    It doesn''t matter if there is no food. Robb can grow tens of thousands of jin of potatoes in a day. As long as these potatoes flow into the market in exchange for all kinds of goods, they will immediately feed people from all statures in town.

    It doesn''t matter if there is no cloth. Robb can nt some cotton casually, and Westwind Town will easily be able to produce its own cotton cloth to solve the people''s clothing problem.

    With food and clothing, human beings have nothing to fear.

    The two thousand townspeople of Westwind Town, supported by Robb alone, survived this war and not be engulfed by the chaos of war. Later, they were called the "Miracle of Westwind Town" in history.

    September 20th!

    The afternoon sun looked fierce. Although it is mid-September, the summer heat is still not over.

    Lillian carried a box out of the chapel with cotton cloth, and in the middle were fifty neatly lined popsicles. When she came to the gate of the chapel, she waved to Robb and said with a smile, "Master, I''m going to give popsicles to the children in town."

    Robb waved to her and smiled and said, "all right! Go and hurry back. "

    Lillian bounced away, her ck-and-white maid skirt flying in the wind, revealing her white legs from time to time, pleasing Robb''s eyes.

    Seeing Lillian disappear into the distance, another woman came out of the chapel, dressed in a short skirt with very little cloth. Her arms and thighs were all exposed, with her hot red hair. It was Xuelu. She didn''t seem to have fully woken up yet. She walked drowsily to the stone bench beside Robb and asked, "What time is it?"

 Chapter 110: The Templar Knights are here

    Chapter 110: The Temr Knights are here

    Robb''s eyes could not help locking onto the upper hemisphere exposed on her lowered cor, You got up at noon? You''re toozy."

    Xuelu yawned, "now that I cant get out of Westwind Town, I can''t do missions. I can''t find anything to do at all. I had to meditate desperately to improve my magic, so I identally stayed upte. Although you got up earlier than me, you have beenzy and motionless on your stone stool. What''s the difference between you sitting there and me not getting up? "

    You blind student, you made a good point. Robb said, "however, although I seemzy on the stone stool, I think about all kinds of new inventions and technologies all day long. I am physicallyzy, but my mind is diligent. How can it bepared to your sleeping? When sleeping, not only is your bodyzy, but also your mind."

    "Your mouth is only diligent when you talk nonsense,"ined Xuelu.

    Xuelu asked, What are Gorda and Jike doing?

    Robb used his detection magic and nced up the hillside behind the chapel, "Gorda is practicing inferior techniques. Jike is practicing inferior techniques, too."

    Xuelu did not know whether tough or cry, "they are practicing swordsmanship and archery, not inferior techniques."

    Well, theyre almost done. You see, I dont practice inferior techniques.

    Xuelu squinted at him, "I am surprised. You''ve beenzy every day, do not practice. Are you not afraid of your strength declining? Only by practicing regrly can you keep your body from getting rusty.

    Robb said with a smile, "My strength is numeric. It is what it is. It will not decrease. Of course, because it is maxed, even if I practice, it wont improve."

    Well, most of what you said was still hard to understand. Xuelu''s eyes turned to the hillside and saw Little Yi sitting on a big stone, looking at the sky, confused. She couldnt help but whisper, "she hasn''t figured it out yet?"

    "It will take more time!" Robb said faintly, If we let a person who believes she''s justified suddenly find that her position does not seem so justified after all, shell inevitably fall into chaos. Lets give her more time."

    At this point, the two suddenly heard the bell ringing from the southeast sentry tower. A man shouted, "Army, an army has appeared. Huh? It''s not an undead army. They''re humans. It''s a human army under the banner of the temr knights. Their number is small, probably less than three hundred."

    With this shout, Little Yi, who was sitting on the hillside, jumped to her feet and hurried to the southeast corner.

    Temr Knights? Xuelu frowned, I feel like theyre going to give us some trouble. Isnt it strange? Shouldnt Bright Road be getting attacked by the princess right now? How did this small group of Temrs break through the undead ande to Westwind Town?

    Robb shrugged his hand and said, Isnt it simple? The Temr Knights should have left Bright Road before the unrest happened. They entered the ck Pine Mountain Range to purify a thousand skeletons in the depths of the mountain range, but as soon as they left Bright Road, the unrest began. They must have wandered in the wild like headless flies for more than a month. And if my guess is correct, they have pursuers behind them. "

    At this point, Robb could not afford to bezy, so he got up and walked slowly towards the southeast gate.

    Although there was a possibility of war, Xuelu did not change her robe but followed while wearing indoor clothes and a short skirt. She took his arm and intentionally or unintentionally squeezed Robb''s upper arm with her oppai

    Robb felt good inside. Western women are really natural and rxed.

    But on the surface, he pretended to be brilliant and upright and said, "Miss Xuelu, don''t you seem a little too close to me?"

    Oh? Am I? Xuelu smiled and said, Isnt this normal?

    Since its normal, keep it up.

    The two walked slowly to the southeast gate, gracefully, like a couple walking in the streets.

    But others didn''t have such leisure. Gorda and Jike, practicing on the hillside, ran quickly, brushed past them, and shouted, "what are you guys doing walking so slow? Hurry up! There were pursuers behind the knights. Jike saw it with his detection magic of 2500 yards."

    "How could Mr. Robb not see what Jike could see?" Xue Lu said with a smile, "you guys are rushing too much."

    Uh right Jikes scouting is nowhere near as good as r. Robb''s."

    Gorda and Jike stopped running and followed Robb slowly.

    With his range of 5000 yards, Robb saw that the temr knights, which numbered less than three hundred, were running gloomily towards the town of Westwind Town. They were being chased by a group of more than a thousand men, not an army of the undead, but a serious army of humans.

    A stone was painted on the g they held high.

    Robb asked the three adventurers around him, "what does the g mean? Miner Knights?"

    The three adventurers said with tears andughter, "how can that be possible? Thats the ck Earth Knights."

    The ck Earth Knights, once synonymous with the "Royal Knights," were the personal guard of the previous king. Sixteen years ago, in the year of the ck Dragons Flight. It disappeared without a trace in the battle against the ck Dragon, but now its g is up again.

    And there are a lot of people!

    From the way they chased the Temr Knights, who were out of breath, he could tell that the ck Earth Knights were not in any way weak inbat.

    The two armies chased and fled, and instantly, the temr knights in front of them approached Westwind Town. The fastest knights could vaguely see the sentries on the walls of Westwind Town. They had thought that Westwind Town had long fallen and had been upied by the army of undead. They were still worried that a skeleton army would rush out to intercept them.

    Several priests in the temr knights had already started chanting spells, and pdins readied their war hammers.

    However, when they saw that the walls of Westwind Town were full of humans, they could not help but wonder, Westwind Town has not fallen yet?"

    While hesitating, Little Yi appeared on the town wall. She waved desperately to the Temr Knights and shouted, "Bishop Elsie! Come here! Take refuge in Westwind Town!"

    Huh? That person.. thats Ishir, a nun from the Church of Light.

    "I know her!"

    She is from the Church of Light."

 Chapter 111: The Black Earth Knights are here

    Chapter 111: The ck Earth Knights are here

    A priest from the temr knights in heavy armor and a hammer in hand looked up at Little Yi from a distance. It was Bishop Elsie, 43 years old, who worked in the Church of Light in Bright Road. He was a bishop.

    More than a month ago, under the archbishop''s orders, he led 300 members of the Temr Knights into the ck Pine Mountain Range to purify more than 1,000 skeletons in the depths of the mountain range. However, they did not know that the skeletons had been taken away by another necromancer. On the way home, they found that Bright Road had been upied by the army of undead.

    With only three hundred men in his lead, it was impossible to recapture Bright Road or even to return to the capital of the Kingdom of Gran. The road ahead was cut off and couldnt be crossed.

    They were soon discovered by an army of undead. They turned around and attacked him and his men.

    The temr knights werent afraid, however, and easily defeated the small army of undead, but then the ck Earth Knights, the princess''s army, came.

    Humans are humans. It was difficult to gain the upper hand. Coupled with the disparity in their size, the battle was doomed, and Bishop Elsie had to run away with the temr knights for days, bypassing several ces controlled by necromancers and all the way to Westwind Town.

    Bishop Elsie did not expect to see Sister Ishir on the town wall.

    A nun can''t survive in a town upied by the Church of Darkness, yet now he saw a nun bouncing on the town wall in her nun clothes. It means that the town has not yet fallen into the enemy''s hands.

    Take refuge in Westwind Town. This is ourst hope. Bishop Elsie gave a loud order.

    The weary temr knights rushed towards Westwind Town. The townspeople opened the gates and let them in.

    Bishop Elsie roared as soon as he entered the town, "how many soldiers do you have? We need to consolidate the city defenses. The ck Earth Knights areing. We need soldiers, a lot of them."

    Little Yi, the mayor of Westwind Town, the mayor of White Birch Town, and the mayor of Stone Canyon greeted him. They saluted Bishop Elsie and then said respectfully, "Your eminence, there are no professional soldiers here, only a small number of armed men."

    Huh? Then how did you survive? Bishop Elsie was confused.

    Of course, it''s because of me." Azy voice sounded at the right time. Robb came with Xuelu in his right arm and Gorda and Jike beside him.

    Bishop Elsie felt angry at first sight of Robb, who was dressed in a priest''s robe but lookedzy. The most abominable part was that there was a scantily dressed woman on his arm. The woman''s oppais deliberately squeezed the priest''s upper arm, which was absurd.

    However, Bishop Elsie was very cultured and did not show his anger but slightly amplified his volume, "are you the priest of this town? You... You Why do you look like this? Dont you have any self-discipline as a priest?"

    "Well, I still have that." Robb smiled and said, "so, aren''t I here to save you? If I had no self-discipline as a priest at all, I would order the town gates to be closed and then sit on the walls and watch the ck Earth Knights chase you around. "

    Bishop Elsie: "..."

    He did not speak, but behind him, a Pdin was furious and stepped forward, "Father, you are talking to a bishop, the bishop from the Church of Light. It''s not the same as a country priest like you. Please pay attention to your tone and speak carefully.

    Robb said with a smile: "Bishop, pronounced as bishop, but I am a priest, read as father, which side is more powerful, isn''t it clear? No matter how good he is, he has to call me father. "

    Everyone:

    Seeing that these people were confused, Robb stopped fooling around with them and climbed the town wall with a smile, "well, I still have to clean up the mess for you fugitives. s, hard work."

    Father Elsie does not seem angry on the surface. After all, the clergy of the Church of Light needs good self-management in order to show a friendly and benevolent appearance in front of the lower sses. He turned calmly to Little Yi and said, "what''s wrong with this priest?"

    With embarrassment on her face, Little Yi leaned over to Bishop Elsie and whispered, "your Eminence, this priest. Cough He is very capable. It is only because of his presence that this town hasnt been captured by the undead. He is the soul of this town. Please respect his opinions. Otherwise cough this town will fall."

    Little Yi was about to say, "Otherwise, you''ll be hung on the ceiling fan to spin." But she felt that that''d make the bishop angry, so she said, "This town will fall."

    A Pdin nearbyined, "No matter how capable he is, he should still respect the bishop."

    Little Yi thought to herself, [Its over. Its over. Something big will happen if it goes on like this. No, we mustn''t let them make a scene; otherwise, these people will be hanged and beaten by Father Robb.]

    In any case, the archbishop wrote to the pope to inquire about the identity of Mr. Robb. The ordinary bishop should not know about this. Bishop Elsie should also be in the dark.

    However, now that the war has begun, the pope''s reply may not be delivered, and in order to eliminate the hidden dangers, I have to put forward the idea of him being a heretic judger again.

    Pretending to be mysterious, Little Yi whispered to Bishop Elsie, "Bishop, I can only tell you this, Father Robb, is probably a heretic judger secretly sent by the Pope. His status is very high cough but it can''t be exposed, so he disguises himself as a priest in this town. The archbishop knows this too, so I was sent to assist him."

    Is that so? The dissatisfaction in Bishop Elsie''s eyes instantly disappeared, and since Robb was a heretic judger secretly sent by the Pope, his status was much higher than Elsies. It was only natural for him to show an arrogant attitude.

    He quickly stopped the pdin who was still trying to talk next to him and shouted, "Do as the Romans do. Now that we havee to Westwind Town, we should respect Father Robb''s opinion and cooperate well with him. From now on, no one is allowed to be rude to Father Robb."

 Chapter 112: I want to compete

    Chapter 112: I want topete

    Little Yi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, Whew! Its settled for now. Although I lied, during this war, well-intentioned lies helped stabilize the morale of the army, which was better than having an internal war. Ill repent to the God of Light afterward.

    After she said those words, the ck Earth Knights entered into firing range.

    It seemed that the ck Earth Knights had reached their longbow range. The knights simultaneously reined in their horses and stopped.

    Bishop Elsie and his men immediately became nervous again.

    The ck Earth Knights are not easy to fight against. Can this small Westwind Town hold?

    How can they hold with only a group of armed men, a priest, a nun, and seemingly a few adventurers? The ck Earth Knights rushed over instantly.

    The Temr Knights could not help but climb the wall, silently squeezed in with the armed men on the wall, and upied the most important defensive position. Everyone took up arms and positioned themselves to fight to the death.

    However, as soon as they readied themselves to fight to the death, they saw a group of children climb the town wall. They were brought up by a girl in a maid costume. Each child held a popsicle in hand and had a bright smile.

    The children sat in rows on the town wall, licking popsicles, pping their hands, andughing, "Lets watch Father hit the bad guys!"

    Lillian smiled and said, "master said that the invading enemies are not necessarily bad guys. When you are young, you do not have the ability to tell who is good and who is bad. Dont blindly attack people. Just stay out of politics till youre older.

    The children raised their faces and asked, "what is politics?"

    Lillian shrugged. "I also don''t understand politics much, but it''s veryplicated. Master said that he didn''t know much about it, so just don''t get involved. "

    The Temr Knights'' determination to fight to the death was instantly disturbed by the chatter of the troublesome children. A knight almost roared, and get lost almost came out of his lips, but Bishop Elsie reached out to stop him.

    The bishop of the Church of Light could not show a ferocious side in front of ordinary people, so he smiled kindly, even though his heart was burning with anxiety. Elsie still looked kindly at the children and said, "Children, were going to war. It''s too dangerous for you toe here. Go to your house, close the door, and don''te out."

    "There''s nothing to be afraid of!" A little girl licked a grape-vored popsicle and said with a smile, "as long as you don''t cheer too loud, there will be no casualties."

    Elsie looked confused and said, "what the heck? What is the connection between cheering and casualties?

    The little girl grinned and said, "in thest battle to defend the city, my father cheered so loudly that he was hoarse for three days. He was too embarrassed to bother Father to treat him for this injury. As a result, he became the most seriously injured man in the town."

    Bishop Elsie: ""

    Three hundred temr knights: "."

    There is no way to talk reason with such children.

    The Temr Knights decided to ignore them. Bishop Elsie looked outside the city.

    By this time, the ck Earth Knights outside the town had begun to make some movement. After staying for a while outside the town, a knight dressed in ck armor shouted to Westwind Town. Is this Westwind Town? is this Father Robb''s territory?"

    Robb''s head popped out of the town wall and smiled, "exactly!"

    The knight bowed on the horse and shouted, "the Princess likes the popsicle you gave her very much. Thank you for your generous gift. Moreover, her Royal Highness issued a notice to the whole army 25 days ago, ordering all his subordinates not to send troops to Westwind Town.

    There was a kind smile on Robb''s face, "I could tell. No army of the undead hase to attack Westwind Town for dozens of days now. It turns out that her Royal Highness has given such an order. Please go back and tell the princess that I am very grateful to her."

    The conversation between the two men startled the Temr Knights to the point that they almost climbed over the town wall.

    Bishop Elsie looked at Robb in surprise and thought, "what the heck? The rebel princess ordered them not to attack this town. This What''s going on? Any shady deals? No, the Church of Darkness won''t make any private deal with a heretic judger of the Church of Light."

    Then why is the other side afraid to attack? There is only one possibility: this man is powerful enough to force the other side to adopt a peaceful attitude.

    Once again, the knight outside the city bowed and said, "but when the viins we were ordered to pursue came here, they were sheltered by the Westwind Town. If I retreated here and came back empty-handed, it would humiliate me. Moreover, if this group of people rests andes out to make trouble again, itll be quite troubling. Its embarrassing, but I ask Father Robb for advice on this point. What should I do?"

    In this sentence, that is, asking Robb to hand in someone, the meaning was clear, I won''t hit you in Westwind Town, but you can''t protect the man I want to arrest."

    Robb smiled and said, "Buddy, I think your request is reasonable, and I fully understand. However, now that these people have entered my town, I can no longer drive them out and let you kill them on the principle of humanitarianism. Its just not in line with my way of life. Think of it like this, I can assure you that after these people enter Westwind Town, I will not let them go out to make trouble and guarantee they will not nk you. In this way, you can assume that these three hundred men are dead and will no longer affect your strategic deployment. "

    The knight considered the problem seriously and bowed, saying, "Father Robb is reasonable and knowledgeable. But if I retreat like this, Itll shame me for life. I am still unwilling to challenge the priest. But if it''s just a personal contest, it''s not against her Royal Highness''s orders. If you beat me, then well go with your proposal. If you lose, then."

    Even fools can understand what he intended to say. If Robb loses, Westwind Town will have to surrender.

    Obviously, the knight did not fully believe the necromancer''sst report and wanted to try.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, Mhm! You are a very interesting person. Alright, letspete in two things. What do you want topete in? Magic, swordsmanship, poetry? Im a mediocre fighter, but when ites to copying poe ahem writing poems, no one in the world can beat me.

 Chapter 113: I really didnt mean to do it

    Chapter 113: I really didnt mean to do it

    The magic sword had brushed the ground, but Robb still stood motionless!

    The Temr Knights on the town wall were so scared that their livers were about to leave through their mouths. However, Gorda and others remained calm.

    This is because they knew this swordsman was weaker than the double-headed ogre.

    The ogre attacked Robb repeatedly but missed. The knight''s result should be the same.

    Soon, the knight felt that the sword in his hand hit nothing as if it had hit air. He was slightly surprised, but he was not an ogre with a low IQ, so he would not fall into a state of ignorance. Instead, he quickly reasoned, "he must have dodged my sword with his speed and then returned to his original position, and because he moved so fast, it looked as if he had not moved."

    The knight warned himself in his heart, "What speed! It seems that I cannot underestimate him."

    His sword rapidly attacked Robb. Unfortunately, he missed every time.

    However, the magic swordsman took his sword and jumped, waving his left hand forward in mid-air, and shot a fireball at Robbs face.

    Resisted!

    Then, the magic swordsmans series of attacks was over.

    Robb, Why do I feel like you and the ogre are on the same level?

    As soon as his words fell, the magic swordsman jumped up again, and a flurry of attacks once again came. This man attacked much faster than the ogre. A lot of attacks went to Robbs head.

    The magic swordsman suddenly felt an impact from his hand, ha! I hit!

    It turns out that this guy is also very lucky; he hit him despite him only having a 1% hit chance.

    The sword cut Robb''s shoulder, but with Robb''s resistance and magic resistance, although he was hit by a magical sword, it dealt only 1 damage.

    Robb did not even use healing magic. He relied on his ability to automatically return blood lost. And he instantly returned to full health.

    The swordsman thought he had won. Heughed, jumped back, and retreated far away.

    He looked intently at how badly Robb was hurt, but at a nce, he found that Robb still stood motionless, not injured at all, or fell to the ground. The priest''s robe on his shoulder was torn a little, but it didn''t even break through his skin.

    What the heck? The magic swordsman was startled and looked down at his sword, which was still burning with fire magic. The magic sword was powerful, but it could only cut through his enemys clothes.

    In fact, he was not the only one confused. Even the thousand ck Earth Knights behind him and the three hundred Temr Knights on the town wall were confused.

    Everyone didnt want to talk!

    Fine, its my turn to attack. Robb smiled and said, Look at my knife.

    The wooden knife in his hand went for the magic swordsman.

    Seeing this slow knife, the magic swordsman thought to himself, [There are ten thousand ways for me to avoid this attack.]

    However, he immediately remembered that his opponent was very strong. He remembered that a slow attack can also have various changes, and it was even possible to turn it quick. I cant underestimate him.

    Although the wooden knife cut itself should not hurt, the swordsman did not want to take the risk.

    He used his sword to block the wooden knife, which should be better and much safer than simply dodging.

    There is a big difference between western swordsmanship and eastern swordsmanship. Eastern swordsmanship prefers quick and skillful attacks that dont collide with their opponents weapons.

    However, in western swordsmanship, many styles involve using two swords or hands, especially the users of great swords. German two-handed swordsmanship or fencing has also developed systems called "Liechtenauer" and "." (TL: If any of you are curious. Liechtenauer System: /video/BV14W411g73S/ )

    (TL: Also, Im not sure what  is in English. But heres a video that might help: /watch?v=ZZI1R48MBlo&ab_channel=kzhuang)

    In order to guard against such strange tricks, the magic swordsman decided to block Robb''s wooden knife with his one-handed sword.

    He had to fight hard, and he used all his strength. The ming Sword in his mmed into Robb''s wooden knife.

    Pang!

    With a dull sound, Robb''s wooden knife didn''t break!

    The magic sword couldnt cut the wooden knife

    Then, the magic swordsman felt a great force from the wooden knife. The magic sword flew from his hand. Its unknown how far the magic sword flew. When he went for it, he was shocked that his sword had flown several meters away.

    Wearing his armor, he fell to the ground with a dud, smashing the ground and causing dust to fly in the air.

    All the bones of his limbs felt like he was being torn apart. His right hand that was holding his sword was broken, hanging limply at his side, and could no longer be lifted.

    The knife directly destroyed all his will to fight.

    Hey motionless on the ground, sighing to himself, [Mo wonder the number 42 said that Westwind town shouldnt be provoked. This priest was too strong.]

    A few secondster, he cheered himself up and shouted, "Father Robb is truly strong. I lost and offended you.

    Robb smiled, "Well said, but you''ve always been polite, so we had a very harmonious discussion. You didn''t offend me."

    The magic swordsman knew that he was cutting him ck and wanted to save some trouble, so the princess would not send someone to avenge him. He shouted, "somebody, help me up, let''s go."

    No one came to help him. The thousand knights behind him couldnt have rebelled, right?

    He looked and gasped, seeing his thousand subordinates lying on the ground behind him, unable to get up at all.

    He said with surprise, "what happened? Who knocked you all down? "

    Robb smiled, embarrassed, "Sorry, when I attacked you, they were knocked down by the ssh damage. I didnt mean to do that. I really didn''t mean to do it."

    Magic Swordsman:

 Chapter 114: What do you think about the situation?

    Chapter 114: What do you think about the situation?

    Standing on the town wall, Bishop Elsie used to be a very elegant man. This is a necessity for all bishops. Even when they are mad, they have to keep a gentle, kind, elegant, and handsome demeanor. Only in this way can they attract the hearts and minds of the people.

    Just now, when the group of children ran to make trouble on the town wall, he managed to stay gentle. However, now Bishop Elsie''s mouth was O-shaped, surprised, and confused.

    If Robb knocked down the magic swordsman with one attack, he would still understand because it is still within the scope of the word "powerful."

    However, when Robb attacked, all the ck Earth Knights behind the swordsman were also knocked down, which is difficult for him to understand. This is no longer within the scope of the word "powerful" but belongs to the scope of being impossible."

    Robb, with a hypocritical smile on his face, said in a tone that even a three-year-old could understand, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to do that."

    The swordsman really wanted to jump up and scold him, but he was so badly hurt that he didn''t even have the strength to jump, so he had to lie on the ground and look at Robb with frightened eyes.

    Now, not to mention Robb, even just a few armed men from town could kill all the ck Earth Knights.

    The magic swordsman looked at the temr knights, who were ready to move from the town wall ande out to kill them. He could not help but close his eyes and thought, [I knew I should have retreated! It was I who stubbornly fought and killed more than a thousand subordinates.]

    Just then, Robb suddenly turned and shouted to the Temr Knights in the town, "Nobody leave!"

    Several pdins and priests who were about to climb the wall and jump immediately froze.

    Robb said coldly, "didn''t you hear what I just said? I promised this magical swordsman that you would not be allowed to go out of the town of Westwind again and cause trouble. If youe out of the town, you are forcing each other to send troops to fight again, and you are making trouble for me. "

    Temr Knights:

    If they hadn''t seen the attack Robb had just made, they might not have given Robb face, but who dared to after seeing that scene? The group froze on the town wall and dared not move.

    It was only then that Robb turned back and faced the swordsman again, "although the ck Earth Knights have converted to the God of Darkness, your bodies are still human, right?"

    The magic swordsman nodded.

    "Thats good. Heal should still be useful then."

    Robb waved his hand  Sacred Hymn!

    Golden light rippled, hymns reverberated in the air, while the ck Earth Knights rose from the ground one after another, and the swordsman felt that all the injuries he had just suffered had healed.

    He jumped up from the ground, touched his body, and looked at Robb in surprise.

    You guys go then! Your attitude saved your life," Robb said. "if you were a rude person, youd already be dead."

    The magic swordsman could not help saying, "Youll really let me go?"

    Robbughed, "Do you want me to not let you go? I can tell that your unit is one of the most trusted by the princess. If I kill all of you, shell fight me endlessly. That would be too annoying."

    The magical swordsman was silent. Robb said he let the swordsman go because of his attitude, but in the end, it was to avoid trouble.

    Just like the necromancer I sent back. Robb said to the ck Earth Knights, "you also tell the princess. Do not attack me; I do not keep prisoners. As long as you do note to trouble me, Westwind Town will not trouble you."

    The magic swordsman took off his helmet, held it in his arms, then bent down and made a 90-degree bow, "I will certainly tell that to the princess."

    Oh, right! Robb said, "although Westwind Town is bing more and moreplete in terms of industries, there has been a shortage of salt here recently. And I still have all kinds of products to sell in exchange for more colorful goods that could enrich my daily life. So, I need to do business. Tell the princess that if she needs copper, iron, medicine, leather, sugar, Coca-C, amethyst, and stockings that can make her look more beautiful, she should consider doing business with Westwind Town. What I need most is not money, but all kinds of strange food. I love good food very much. "

    The magical swordsman was at a loss whether to cry or tough and thought to himself, [You still want to trade with us? Aren''t you a priest of the Church of Light? We are on the side of the Church of Darkness. We are supposed to beplete enemies. Besides, we''re at war. Yet you want good food?]

    Robb knew what he thought when he saw his strange expression, but there was no need to make it clear. Some things should be left for them to think about.

    The swordsman left, returning to Bright Road with admiration and fear of Robb''s strength and ack of understanding of Robbs strange way of thinking.

    Robb knew that after this guy returned, the people on the princess''s side wont take any action against Westwind Town for a while. After all, more than a thousand people saw what happened and got knocked down. If the princess did not want to make trouble for herself, she would certainly not confront him until her territory was consolidated.

    Now his real problem is not the people on the princess''s side but the three hundred temr knights who have just fled to Westwind Town.

    Robb walked slowly back to town, back to the town wall, and said to Bishop Elsie, "well, the pursuers have retreated, so you are safe for the time being."

    Bishop Elsie breathed a sigh of relief.

    The three hundred Temr Knights also breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was not until now that Robb had time to take a closer look at them. The majority of the three hundred men were armed warriors and archers, about two hundred, while the real priests and nuns added up to less than eighty.

    After a little thinking, it became clear that these people thought they were just going to the mountains to purify some skeletons. If these eighty men kept purifying, it would be enough if each person purifies a dozen times. There was really no need for more. The soldiers were just used to protect this group of priests and nuns.

    Robb turned to Bishop Elsie, "you guys are going to live in Westwind Town now. You cant leave either. What do you think about the situation?"

 Chapter 115: Work together to make by-passes

    Chapter 115: Work together to make by-passes

    Bishop Elsie froze slightly, lost in thought. As a bishop, of course, he has a good mind. He only needed a moment to understand the circumstances.

    It is impossible for them to go home. Bright Road has fallen into the enemy''s hands, cutting off the connection between the Kingdom of Gran and the towns on the western border. Now the only way is to cross the ck Pine Mountain Range through the east and west.

    But even without thinking, the princess must have stationed an army in the ck Pine Mountain Range to prevent King Mondra from sending troops through the ck Pine Mountain Range to nk her army.

    Her army has undead and demi-humans, which are fine being stationed in the mountains, not as ufortable as when humans are stationed there.

    If the bishop''s team of three hundred men is ambushed by the princess in the ck Pine Mountain Range, theyll die.

    If they cant cross there, Bishop Elsie wont be able to return.

    He sighed, We can only stay in Westwind Town for peace of mind. We can''t go out. You also promised them that we would not be allowed to go out. No matter out of respect for you or for the sake of our own safety, we can no longer leave Westwind Town."

    Robb nodded. "now that youve decided to stay, there''s something I have to make clear to you."

    "Oh, go ahead!" Bishop Elsie was very polite to Robb. On the one hand, he saw his strength, and on the other hand, he was informed by Little Yi that he was a heretic judger, although Robb had just released the enemy. In the eyes of high-ranking people like the bishop, Robb''s action just now is obviously a strategic move and is apromise taken to protect Westwind Town, which is the right judgment.

    Robb said, "since you want to stay, You need food, drink, and shelter for three hundred people. However, almost none of you are producers. If you are in a big city, the city''s residents will feed you. But in Westwind Town, which only has less than a thousand townspeople and the recently epted eight hundred refugees from Stone Canyon and White Birch Town. Do you understand what I mean?

    Bishop Elsie understood on hearing this that with a small town and only a few workers, it was impossible to feed three hundred people who ate and drank for nothing. If the Temr Knights only pass by for a short time, maybe the townspeople can provide them with a meal, entertain them and send them away, but if they want to stay here for a long time, this small town will never be able to support 300 freeloaders.

    Bishop Elsie could not help but feel embarrassed. It wasplicated for him to deal with. He was good at studying politics, making strategies, and how to swindle people, but he didn''t know what to do from a producer''s point of view.

    Therefore, he had to ask for advice with an open mind, "Father Robb, how can we support ourselves?

    Robb tilted his mouth and whispered deliberately, "how about forcing the townspeople to hand over their food?"

    Without thinking about it, the bishop refused and said, "the Church of Light will not treat ordinary people like that. They have to be willing to do so. If they do not want to, the Church of Light has no reason to impose expropriation."

    Rob thought to himself, [This sentence saved your life. If you really nodded, I would p you to death. I guess the people in the middle of the Church of Light ranks are alright. Only the guys at the top are bad ones, probably.]

    Then, what can you guys do? Robb said with a smile, farming, mining, hunting, herb picking."

    Bishop Elsie looked embarrassed. "these are all..."

    Ha, then theres only one way. Robb suddenly put on a serious face and said, "if you want to get rich, first build roads. I think these three hundred soldiers can work together to make by-passes, stand guard, and be soldiers of the people. They have to do some real things for the townspeople. In this way, people will be willing to give you food to reward you. What do you think? "

    The bishop jumped into the pit dug by Robb and said, "Oh? Build by-passes? This can be done. Moreover, doing so is also a good deed, which is very much in line with the image of the Church of Light.

    Robb said, "That should be fine. I''ll discuss with the townspeople to rece the men who rotate as guards and let them return to work in the fields. Your men will take over the defenses. In addition, the wages for the construction of the by-pass will be arranged by you."

    "Besides, my chapel is too small to amodate many people. Robb then said, "anyway, you marched here, so you should use your marching tents, camp on the hillside, and then ask the people of White Birch Town to build wooden houses for you."

    Bishop Elsie said, "Father Robb is truly great at organization. We shall respect your arrangement."

    The three hundred temr knights settled down in this way, and they were not penniless. Many of them had gold and silver coins, so they took out the little money they had with them and gave it to the townspeople to help them build houses.

    Those with more money hired masons to build stone houses, while those with less money asked carpenters to build wooden ones, and until the houses were built, they temporarily had to live in tents.

    Robb provided them with potatoes thatllst them seven days and then said solemnly to Bishop Elsie, "These potatoes were given to you by the townspeople. Its their thanks for building the by-passes Now the most needed road in the town is from the gemstone mine behind the hillside to the silk stockings factory on the hillside, then to the area of the wooden houses, and through the newly reimed field. Once this road ispleted, the three major areas of the town can finally be fully integrated into the town, and if the road is built, the townspeople will certainly be grateful to the Church of Light."

    "In that case, I''ll give the order to let everyone do it." Bishop Elsie immediately agreed. The wise man had already figured out that if he wanted to live here, it would depend on Robb''s decision; otherwise, Robb would use his "ssh damage" on his three hundred men with his knife.

    Bishop Elsie soon arranged a construction team, and arge group of Temr Knights soldiers began to build the road. As long as they had the strength, it was not difficult, but asionally, some people would get injured while moving stones and priests and nuns would help to cure them.

    In these days, building roads is actually very dangerous. Ordinary people building a road through the mountains might cost several lives, but it was not a problem for the Temr Knights, especially with 70 to 80 priests and nuns ready to heal them.

 Chapter 116: Trade Routes are open

    Chapter 116: Trade Routes are open

    Year 1344, The Year of the ck Dragons Flight, September 30. Light rain fell from the skies.

    The Temr Knight soldiers on the by-pass on the hillside temporarily stopped their work and hid in their makeshift wooden shed, bragging and chatting while drinking fruit wine.

    Life in Westwind Town was by no means pleasant for them, and it was much harder than when they were in Bright Road. However, thinking that Bright Road had fallen and that the undead had killed all the Temr Knights in the city, they have no idea how many heads havended on the ground.

    If you think about it, it doesn''t matter if they have to work hard in Westwind Town now. The only reason theyre still alive is because of the God of Light and Father Robb.

    In the drizzling rain, two nuns slipped into Robbs chapel, one sixteen and the other seventeen years old.

    At this time, Robb was still sitting on the stone stool in the courtyard and did not hide inside because of the rain. He only asked Lillian to take a huge umbre out and ce it beside him so that he could listen to the sound of raindrops hitting the umbre and feel thefort of the wind and drizzling rain.

    He smiled at the two nuns who ran over with their hands over their heads and said, "Hi! Have some beautiese to me again?"

    The two little nuns showed him a serious face, "Father Robb, please don''t greet us with such frivolous names as beauties."

    At least pretend to be happy. Robb spread his hand and said, "and it''s like I don''t know. You''re here to try on stockings."

    The faces of the two little nuns turned red, and they ran into Little Yi''s room as if they were running for their lives. After more than ten seconds, Little Yi came out and angrily said to Robb, "Don''t bully the little nuns; they are still children."

    "Then, since you aren''t a child anymore, can I bully you? Wear the stockings boldly. Stop hiding it." Robb said.

    "Don''t think I''ll show you. Little Yi roared angrily, and after five seconds, she quickly changed her tune and said, "We are not trying on silk stockings.

    Robb was about to present some facts and reasons to make Little Yi and the two nuns blush and shy. But suddenly, a gleam of coercion shed in Little Yi''s eyes. She pointed to the newly built road outside the chapel and said, "Look at that person wearing silk stockings. It''s beautiful. Look."

    Oh? Robb didn''t turn around hastily but smiled and said, "Let me guess, its the wife of the mayor of Stone Canyon, the fat vige woman, who came over in silk stockings. You want her silk stockings to pollute my eyes and then look at me cover my eyes, andugh at me, right?"

    Little Yi said coldly, "I don''t think this will end up with you only covering your eyes and screaming. After you scream, youll probably roll on the ground and lie on the fence to vomit.

    Really? Is it that serious? Robb gasped and said, "even if the ugliest woman in town put on silk stockings, I wouldnt react that harshly."

    With that, Robb took a deep breath, ready to see an ugly girl, and turned to look.

    What he saw was Pobo, a high-end merchant and the traveling merchant. The two guys came smiling with umbres, caravans, and a few strangers. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that Pobo is wearing ck stockings on his legs, and the two men around him, two middle-aged men with big beards, also wore stockings, one white and the other ck.

    It''s scary enough for one man to wear silk stockings, but here we have three.

    Who can handle this?

    "Ah, eyes, my eyes." Robb let out a miserable cry, fell to the ground, and rolled all over the ground, and then he jumped up and threw up on the fence, vomiting out all the steak he had for lunch.

    Little Yi snorted coldly, "I told you."

    After saying that, he ran over quickly, patted Robb on the back, got lucky, and handed him a ss of mouthwash.

    Pobo and the traveling merchant approached and greeted Robb, "Father Robb, what''s the matter? You seem ufortable.

    Robb said feebly, Its not your fault! Huu Say, you disappeared for more than a month, and you gave me eye cancer as soon as you appeared."

    Pobo asked, What eye cancer?

    Robb put his hand over his eyes and said, "anyway, I can''t open my eyes for now. Little Yi. Get a piece of cloth and cover my eyes."

    Little Yi went inside, took out a piece of cotton cloth, rolled it into strips, and put it on his eyes, tying a wonderful bow at the back of his head. Under the guidance of Little Yi, he sat on his stone stool and said, "all right! Now we canmunicate normally, let me guess, you suddenly showed up here and brought merchants Ive never met, wearing the silk stockings I sold to disgust me because the princess has given you permission to trade with Westwind Town.

    Pobo couldn''t help sighing, "Father Robb, we can''t hide anything from you."

    The traveling merchant also said, "We dide from Bright Road."

    It turned out that when the necromancer appeared and captured the surrounding towns, and the army captured Bright Road, the two merchants happened to be at Bright Road. The two didnt dare get themselves involved, so they could only tremble and dare not move.

    Only after the war temporarily ended and the city changed hands did they realize that the princess'' army wanted upation and domination, not killing and destruction. They could not help but rejoice in heart that they survived and quickly bowed to the princess to show that they were determined to abandon the light and turn to darkness.

    However, even so, it is only a temporary measure, and their activities stopped.

    Just when they thought that they could only huddle in Bright Road for a long time, the princess suddenly announced that the trade routes of all towns west of Bright Road, even Westwind Town, would be allowed to do business again.

    Pobo and the traveling merchant were overjoyed and hurriedly reorganized their caravans, intending to run towards Westwind Town. But unexpectedly, before leaving, the princess suddenly summoned them and asked them to bring two royal merchants of her Royal Highness to help introduce them and set up a trade channel with Robb.

    These two royal merchants are the two middle-aged beards in silk stockings.

    The man wearing ck silk stockings saluted Robb, Hello, Father Robb. My name is Gugu.

    The man wearing white stockings also saluted Robb, My name is Jiji.

    Well, even if you introduce yourself, its useless. Robb said, "Im blindfolded right now, so its useless? Lets get down to business."

 Chapter 117: The demands of the merchants

    Chapter 117: The demands of the merchants

    Gugu and Jiji looked at each other with an odd expression on their faces and asked, "Why did sir priest meet us blindfolded?"

    Robb said angrily, "then I have to ask you why you wear silk stockings. If you don''t wear silk stockings, do I have a reason to be blindfolded?"

    Gugu, Huh? We heard that these stockings were invented by Father Robb and are also a specialty of Westwind Town. Wearing this to see you shows our respect for you.

    Robb said angrily, "I designed this thing for women, not for bearded men like you."

    "Huh?" he said. But This thing is only worn by men in Bright Road. The eight pairs of stockings that the dwarf merchant bought from youst time are all men''s hands. We thought this was supposedly worn by men. In fact, it is better than the stockings we usually wear, and it is veryfortable.

    *Vomits*

    Robb''s reply to them was a vomiting sound, "forget it, let''s not talk about it. So, whats the purpose of this visit?

    The two merchants bowed together, and in the middle of bowing, they remembered that Robb was blindfolded and could not them, so they straightened up awkwardly and said respectfully, "We came here on orders from her Royal Highness. The main reason is to buy a lot of candy."

    Oh, youre here to buy candy. Robb smiled and said, "it seems that after I asked the necromancer to give two candies to her Royal Highness, she was very satisfied."

    The two merchants nodded and said, "Her Royal Highness likes the popsicles made of the candy very much, but it is a pity that you have given too few two pieces of candy. After making more than a dozen popsicles, the princess expressed deep regret and thought she would never have a chance to eat them again. She tried to use fruit juice instead of candy to make popsicles, but it wasnt as good. When she heard that you wanted to do business with us, she immediately opened trade and asked us toe to you to buy candy on her behalf. We have brought a lot of gold and silver coins, salt, cloth, and some seafood that are not avable in ind cities. This is a specialty of the Lost City. "

    Robbs spirits rose, "Seafood? Yoyo, what do you have?"

    Gugu said, "this is our first visit, so we only brought some dried fish and shells. If you have a demand for seafood, just tell us what kind of fish you want, and we can get it."

    Robb can''t help but be overjoyed, "very good, it seems my menu can be even wider, hahaha! I''m d to meet you. "

    The two merchants thought, [You said it was nice to meet us blindfolded. We don''t believe it. You don''t even remember what our faces look like.]

    The happy negotiation was soon over. Robb sold a lot of candy, and he called in the people from Stone Canyon who had helped him make the candy and gave them the chance to sell their candy to the two merchants.

    The people from Stone Canyon earned a lot from this and will be able to live with confidence for the following year toe.

    Then Robb made a list of seafood he wanted and gave it to the two merchants, who afterwards, left with plenty of Coca-C and candy.

    As for the traveling merchant, he bought a lot of pepper from Robb, and when he saw that the newly produced stockings were only twenty in quantity, he sighed in disappointment, "Mr. Robb, your stockings are very popr with the nobles. Thest eight stockings were bought by the nobles in an instant. I was hoping to buy a few more this time and take them back to make a lot of money, but howe there are only twenty? "

    Robb said, "there are only four spiders, they are exhausted, and they can''t produce more, but you can rest assured that my little spiders have been thriving for dozens of days. When they can spin silk, the silk stockings factory can be put into operation. So, when youe next time, we will be able to supply you withrge quantities. "

    The traveling merchant was overjoyed, shook hands with Robb, and left happily.

    In the end, there was only Pobo. He never sold consumer goods that could only be sold for one gold or two gold. He sat down on the stone stool opposite Robb and said with a smile, "how many pieces of equipment have Father Robb made this time?"

    With that, he scanned Lillian''s neck next nearby, and he knew at a nce that Lillian''s "Magic Reflection Amethyst Ne was worth more than the flying dragon leather armor that Robb sold himst time.

    Blindfolded, Robb could not see what he was looking at but felt Lillian hiding behind him. Her little hand was on his shoulder. He felt as if she were hiding from something. He immediately understood it and said, "Hey, Pobo, if you stare at my maid again, I''ll gouge out your eyes and give them to the spiders to eat."

    Probo hastened to exin, "No, I''m not hitting on your woman. I just think if you sell me the ne around her neck, I''ll give you 150 gold coins, no. 200 gold coins."

    Forget it. Robb said with a smile, "it''s not for sale. My Lillian loves it. No matter whoes for it, its not for sale.

    "Is that so? That''s a pity." Pobo sighed.

    Of course, Robb can''t sell that ne. The "magic reflection" enchant is so abnormal that even Robb''s magic can bounce back from it. It is best to let it stay on Lillian as an ornament. If he really wants to sell something, hell only sell equipment that poses no threat to him.

    He asked Lillian to take out several other nes and rings from the warehouse, all of which are made of amethyst. The enchantments on them are rtivelymon, such as "Magic Defense," "Magic Power," "Fire Magic Power" and the like. It is meaningless to Robb, but they are very rare pieces of equipment for the magicians of this world.

    He threw the pile of rubbish in his perspective in front of Pobo, "choose from here."

    Pobo was overjoyed, Wa? This much? This These I am willing to buy all of these for 200 gold coins each. How great. Please sell all of them to me!

    Take it then. Robb smiled and said, Its all yours.

    He smiled, pointed to the back of the hillside, and said, "anyway, this town has opened up a gemstone mine. The gemstone miners have dug up a lot of good gemstones and polished them. You can also visit them. Maybe you''ll get a lot."

 Chapter 119: Its nobodys fault

    Chapter 119: Its nobodys fault

    Little Yi was stunned, while Bishop Elsie only smiled bitterly and didnt even try to stretch out his hands to stop it.

    "You you you" Little Yi said you three times before she could no longer do so.

    Robb said, "You see, as long as the enemy is strong enough, wheres your bottom line? I just didnt extend its effect to you. If I did, youd be like them now. If I want to make you look and act eighteen, you must be eighteen, no more, no less, not ording to your bottom line, but ording to whether I am happy or not. "

    How? How can this be so? Little Yi read two chants quickly and waved her hand forward, Dispel!

    The golden light of the dispel spell shed on the two little nuns and disappeared without a trace.

    The system, which she couldn''t see, notified her, "Dispel magic level too low to dispel advanced controlling magic, dispel failed." (TL: Hm?)

    Little Yi bit her lower lip hard, and her stubborn face looked like she was about to cry, but she didn''t let the tears fall. She trembled and said, "You how could this be? Whats the difference between this and violence?

    "Right, this is not good. This is what bad people do. I''m not a bad person. I just wanted to do a little experiment to show you." Robb said that as he deactivated, his charm spell was over. The two little nuns suddenly woke up, cried ah!, and quickly escaped from Robb''s arms.

    Robb shrugged and said nothing, but everyone already knew what he meant.

    When you are faced with a strong enemy, you can''t even control your own life and death. Where''s your bottom line? You can only be yed in your enemys palm.

    Bishop Elsie sighed and said to Little Yi, "I know what you''ve been struggling withtely. Father Robb has talked to me about this in private. You really want to know why the Church of Light betrayed the princess in the year of the ck Dragons Flight 16 years ago, right? You want an exnation.

    Yes! Little Yi said seriously, "the Church of Light, which I believe in, is by no means an evil organization that will betray a four-year-old girl."

    Bishop Elsie sighed, "then I''ll tell you what happened, sigh! First, do you know where the holynd of the Church of Light is?

    "I know!" Without even thinking about it, Little Yi replied, "in the capital of Norma, the kingdom of knights, that ce is the origin of the Church of Light.

    Bishop Elsie said, "then you should also know that the main power of the Church of Light lies in the Kingdom of Norma, not in the Kingdom of Gran. Sixteen years ago, when there was civil strife in the Kingdom of Gran, the Holy Light arbitrator was sent by the Church of Light to mediate with the Temr Knights, but."

    At this point, he sighed leisurely, "but the fighting capacity of the Church of Light in the Kingdom of Gran is not strong, and the Temr Knights have no more than 5,000 people at best. It is more than enough to frighten small neighboring countries and reason with them, but it is obviously not enough to mediate the civil strife in the Kingdom of Gran."

    "When the four-year-old princess, the rightful heir of the Kingdom of Gran, looked for us under the protection of her followers, I was only a small priest in the Temr Knights. I received the princess with my own hands." Bishop Elsie said pensively, "shortly after the princess''s arrival, the Knights of Mondra came, along with the White Lion Cavalry led by Duke Yingsi. There are also the Ardent me Knights, Thunder Knights, and Trembling Ice Knights on Mondra''s side! The five groups lined up in front. Do you know how powerful and scary that is? "

    Little Yi and the two nuns were speechless for a moment.

    Bishop Elsie said with a wry smile, "The Temr Knights were silenced on the spot, and the arbitrator of the Church of Light knew that this arbitration was impossible. At that time, if we had to protect the little princess, there was only one way. And that is to return to Norma, gather all the forces stationed in Norma to fight the five groups of the Kingdom of Gran to the death, but what good will that do for us? Apart from bleeding in vain, well get nothing. Instead, it may make it more difficult for the believers of light in the Kingdom of Gran to move forward. If Mondra embraces the Church of Darkness instead, then our Church of Light will lose a lot of fertilends. Not to mention, if the Kingdom of Norma and the Kingdom of Gran go to war, the confrontation between the North and the South would destroy many lives and count many deaths."

    Robb smiled, "so, the choice here is very clear."

    Bishop Elsie said with a wry smile, "Mr. Robb, you are a sensible man. What you have just said is right. The bottom line does not exist in the first ce. That is to say, it exists because someone has the strength. When strength is not enough, who can maintain the bottom line?"

    He turned to face Little Yi again, "the Temr Knights did not have the strength to protect their bottom line, so we had to back down, and Mondra offered an attractive condition that as long as we hand over the princess''s body, he will wipe out the Church of Darkness that are scattered all over the kingdom of Gran, worship the Church of Light, build a holy light church, and build churches in all towns."

    Elsie closed his eyes and said sadly, "I was very young, just like you, and I had a bottom line, so I strongly opposed it, but the holy light arbitrator ordered me to be tied up and thrown into a tent, forbidding me to tell anyone about what to do. There were many priests and nuns tied up with me at that time. When we were released, we saw the princess''s body, and everything was a foregone conclusion. Of course, I didn''t know until recently that the body I saw at that time was a fake disguised as the body of another little girl found by the Church of Light. The real princess had already fled to Lost City with the help of the Church of Light by then."

    Elsie said quietly, "at that time, I was even angrier than you, but over the past 16 years, I continued to grow up, and then I realized that the arbitrator of the Holy Light at that time had chosen the right path, and even I would have made the same choice, choosing to sacrifice a princess to quell the war than to start a war to protect a princess, sacrificing countless soldiers and people, a judgment only fools would make."

    Little Yi:

    Bishop Elsie said, "We are not wrong, really, we are absolutely not wrong. I firmly believe that!"

    Little Yi held her head with her hands, her brain trembling. She couldn''t figure out who was right and who was wrong.

    Tsk. Robb said with a smile, "A few days ago, when we heard the necromancer tell this story, we felt that the Church of Light is bad, and the princess was justified. But now, hearing Bishop Elsie talk about it, it seems that the Church of Light also did the right thing. Anyone would have to make such a choice. "

    He concluded, "so, it''s nobody''s fault. It''s the world''s fault.

 Chapter 120: The circumstances outside

    Chapter 120: The circumstances outside

    That''s what politics is like. You think he''s a bad guy, but he''s not. You think hes a good guy, but in fact, he is not.

    How can the word good or bad exin the affairs of a kingdom and religion?

    Everyone has a position and tries their hardest to be themselves.

    Little Yi has been thinking desperately in the past few days, and the idea that she has managed to piece together is once again smashed to pieces.

    "All right, back to my question." Robb changed topics and smiled at Pobo, "I asked you about the circumstances outside. But other people took the lead. I don''t know where the conversation went, so let''s get back to the point. What''s going on out there?"

    Pobo said with a wry smile, "all right, let me talk about what''s going on outside."

    He talked about it

    It turns out that more than a month has passed since the princess suddenly took all the viges and towns on the western border. At present, with the exception of Westwind Town, the whole west of Bright Road has fallen into the hands of the princess.

    Bright Road is thergest city in the west and the center ofmerce in the western part of the Kingdom of Gran! The princess amassed arge number of troops on Bright Road. The border towns behind became hintend towns," protected by Bright Road and Lost City, and were basically unlikely to be threatened by war. (TL: Mhm, honestly, my English vocabry is not wide enough to trante, but ording to google, it means hintend towns or regions lying beyond major metropolitan or cultural centers)

    If Mondra wants to recapture the lost towns and viges, he must first break through Bright Road.

    Because of this, the princess only needed to send a few necromancers or necromancer apprentices toplete the suppression and rule of the towns and viges with a minimal number of skeletons.

    Moreover, she calls herself the rightful heir to the Kingdom of Gran so she doesn''t kill people indiscriminately. She regarded the townsmen as her people, which she actually cherishes quite well. She even implemented some measures to benefit the people in the ces she''s upied, such as tax exemption and so on.

    Tax exemption is the real deal!

    The people immediately felt that "the new boss is not so bad," so they gave up the idea of resistance and obediently epted the brainwashing of the necromancers, gave up the belief in the God of Light, and converted to the God of Darkness.

    Most of the towns were converted smoothly. After the townspeoplepletely sumbed to the God of Darkness, the necromancers even removed the skeletons, making the ces look as good as they did before. The townspeople continued to live and work in peace and contentment as if they had never experienced the war at all. Nothing has changed except that the Church of Light in the town has be the Church of Darkness.

    However

    King Mondra wont just sit back and watch the princess take away hisnd. He assembled his knights, the remnants of the White Lion Cavalry, the Ardent me Knights, Thunder Knights, and Trembling Ice Knights.

    At the same time, because the princess took a clear stand on the side of the Church of Darkness, the Church of Light was alsopletely on the side of Mondra, and the Temr Knights were gathering to join the battle against the princess.

    The situation was actually very difficult for the princess. In terms of total strength, Mondra is a lot more dominant. The only thing that the princess can gain the upper hand on is "orthodoxy." As long as she stands on the battlefield, she will be able to disintegrate and take advantage of the uncertain elements attached to Mondra.

    Robb smiled and asked, "Pobo, you have seen the princess''s army closer than we have. How long do you think the princess and Mondra will fight?"

    Poboo thought about this question carefully and whispered, "It will be very difficult for the princess to march eastward. Her rear is unstable, and her strength is not strong enough to go straight to the Capital of Saints. And it wont be easy for Mondra to take down Bright Road. I estimate this war will be a seesaw between Bright Road and the Capital of Saints. I do not know how many years it will take.

    "Oh, then Ill respect your judgment for the time being." Robb said with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter, as long as I can continue to do business in Westwind Town, which side wins have little to do with me."

    When Bishop Elsie heard him say this, he could not help thinking, [I can feel more and more that this man is not the heretic judger of the Church of Light, but I can only rely on him now. I have to help him hide his false priesthood from the people below, lest the young Pdins and priests ignorantly go and quarrel with him and doom us.

    As soon as he thought about it, he thought that this man attached so much importance to trade and business. So, if he helped him build the by-passes well, he would have a more stable position with him. He would be regarded as a hero by him, and he might be able to make something significant happen in Westwind Town.

    Afterward, Pobo left soon and went to the back of the hillside to find the gemstone miners to buy some gemstones.

    Bishop Elsie hurried back to the hillside to direct the by-pass construction.

    Robb finally took off his blindfold, turned to the two young nuns, and said with a smile, "You two little sisters, can you do me a favor?"

    At the same time, the two nuns flinched and went behind Little Yi and hid. They almost lost their innocence after being affected by Robbs "Charming Song". It was quite traumatic, and theyre afraid of him now, for fear that he will y another strange trick and make them unconscious, only to find that when they wake up, theyre in his quilt. It will be over by then.

    The two hid behind Little Yi and whispered, "Wont help! Wont help!"

    Robb said with a smile, "it''s no use to hide behind her. Im going to do it, and so will she."

    Three nuns:

    Robb said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person. I believe in the truth that if you use force to break a melon off the vine, it won''t taste sweet. I was just raising a chestnut just now. Im serious about asking for a favor.

    "Really?" The two little nuns poked their heads fearfully.

    Robb said, "the merchants came over this time and sold me a lot of salt. I can''t enjoy these things alone. I should resell them to the people of Westwind town. I hope you can help me sell the salt to the townspeople."

    The two nuns said strangely, "Why us?"

    Robb said, "because the world is full of illiterates, only the priests and nuns in the church know some stuff. The others can''t even read or count. If I find some old men to help me sell salt, how can I get a clear ount of the sales in the end?"

    Two little nuns, "Thats true."

    Robb said with a smile, "the priests have the strength to wear heavy armor, carry bricks, and build roads, but you nuns have nothing to do, right? Therefore, it is time for you to get adequate food and clothing throughbor, each carrying arge bag of salt and selling it to the townspeople at a normal market price. 20% of the money received will be counted as your reward."

    The two nuns shook their heads almost simultaneously and said firmly, "We will defend our poverty-stricken lives to the death. Well take no rewards, and all the money from selling salt will be returned to the chapel.

 Chapter 121: Lays Potato Chips

    Chapter 121: Lay''s Potato Chips

    Robb and the two nuns talked long about "getting rich throughbor" and "hard work deserves to be rewarded." However, in the end, it was useless. The two nuns unswervingly said that they would not get a single penny. In the end, theyll give all the money back to the chapel, that is to say, to Robb.

    Even Robb''s mboyant and pleasant-sounding speech could not move them this time.

    After all, the three vows of nuns are no joke, saying that if you are poor, you must be poor. It is a great sin for them to have even a copper coin.

    Robb had topromise, "forget it, then you can just return all the money from selling salt."

    The two little nuns each carried arge bag of salt, and soon the whole town became lively. Although Westwind Town was not worried about hunger or thirst, it had no way to produce salt. Not to mention that theyve been running low on salt supply recently. So, finally, arge amount of salt came, and the townspeople immediately took out the money they had saved for a long time to buy it.

    In a twinkling of an eye, the salt brought by the two nuns was sold out. Afterward, they returned and had to get another tworge bags of salt

    "I didn''t expect all the townspeople in this little Westwind town to be rich." The two nuns could not help sighing, "they all look like poor townspeople, but they are actually so rich that they don''t even frown when buying salt."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing. Isn''t that a matter of course? With the help of Robb''s inventions, Westwind Town''s townsmen made a lot of money. It''s not as obvious right now since the road''s cut, but now that trade is allowed again, they''ll bring out the money in their hands.

    If merchants continuously arrive, all the forces of the Westwind Town will be mobilized, and the limit for the futures unknown.

    However, its still early, and Robb has more important things to do right now.

    He took out a bag of seeds from the pile of goods sold to him by the merchants andughed mischievously.

    When Little Yi saw his weird smile, she couldn''t help sweating, "What are you nning,ughing like that?

    Robb hummed, "You know, this bag of seeds in my hand is something the Lost City merchants brought."

    When Little Yi heard that it was from Lost City, she didn''t think about it in a good way, "The people of the Church of Darkness sell things? It must be sinister and evil.

    "Oh, here we go again. Are you still lying to yourself that the Church of Darkness is bad?" Robb said, "Dont choose between each other and don''t talk badly about the other. I''m telling you, this bag of seeds is called soybeans! Mhmm, this is essential for countless delicacies."

    Delicacies? When Little Yi heard these two words, her cold face melted a little.

    After arriving at Robb''s chapel, she felt that Robb is usuallyzy to death but will be diligent in drinking c, eating candies, popsicles, steaks, andmb chops... She doesnt know how many hes made, but now, as soon as he talks about good food, Little Yi can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    "Anyway, let''s nt it all today." Robb said leisurely, "for my mouth, Ill start farming again. s, why am I so miserable?"

    As a result, Robb, who had not moved much for several days, began to be diligent again today, sowing hard in the private reserve in the yard with the bag of soybean seeds and then watering all the seeds with a small kettle. It was a real pain for him to exercise so much.

    The next day, Robb paid a lot of money and called over arge group of townspeople to help with the harvest.

    Then the warehouse was filled with soybeans.

    Lillian, Little Yi, the three adventurers, and even Bishop Elsie and the mayors all came to see what Robb would do this time.

    "Well, I''m going to teach you today how to extract oil from soybeans." Robb said solemnly to the townspeople on standby, "after you learn it, you will be able to make ''soybean oil.'' Using this oil and potato chips, you can make a delicacy indispensable for a fat andzy life  Lays Potato Chips. (TL: Do I have to change the name so to avoid copyright?)

    Xuelu couldn''t help raising her hand and asked, "Why does the name of this thing sound a bit Coca-C?" (TL: Just to make it clear, the author used the ng terms : Coca-C and : Lays Potato Chips)

    Right! Robb said solemnly, "Lays Potato Chips should be eaten with Coca-C, so you can get double happiness."

    You still don''t know what Lays Potato Chips are, but it is really delicious. Now that we can make it and that it''spatible with Coca-C, we must seize the opportunity.

    Everyone bowed their heads respectfully, listened attentively, and prepared to learn.

    Alright Now, townsmen, follow my orders. Take the soybeans out.

    (The process will not be written in detail. Youll find the steps to get soybean oil with a quick search. Hope that helps.)

    Robb acquired Soybean Oil

    After a while, Robb held arge bottle of hand-extracted soybean oil in his hand, which is a very precious thing. There are no additives in it. The only worry is whether it will be a little gically modified. After all, he nted it with the abnormal rules of Happy Farm. (TL: Just in case you forgot, Happy Farm is mentioned in chapter 48)

    But he didn''t bother with it. For now, his first priority is to make Lay''s Potato Chips.

    As soon as he ordered her, Lillian picked up a knife and quickly peeled a few potatoes, cut them into thin slices, soaked them in water to remove starch, drained the water, sprinkled salt, stirred so that the salt was evenly attached to the potato chips, and then put them in a bowl.

    Afterward, he set up arge pot, poured the soybean oil into the pot, and heated it.

    Robb shouted to the onlookers, "well, the miracle will happen soon."

    The crowd looked confused. At this age, they had not even started to use vegetable oil. So, of course, they never ate fried food. When they saw the pot with oil boil, they could not imagine what would happen next.

    Robb picked up the bowl of potato chips and poured it onto the pot!

    *Deep Frying Sounds*! The sound startled the onlookers.

    All the potato chips in the frying pot began to bubble, tumbling and jumping, turning into golden potato chips in a blink of an eye.

    Robb picked up a piece with recently made chopsticks, blew it, and threw it into his mouth.

    Aah!

    Howfortable!

    How nostalgic.

    He couldn''t help but be a little moved.

    Robb acquired potato chips

 Chapter 122: Large-scale production

    Chapter 122: Large-scale production

    The potato chips instantly conquered the crowd, which is to be expected. Xuelu, Little Yi, and the two little nuns grabbed a handful and sat at the field beside the chapel, chatting and throwing potato chips into their mouths.

    They ate a few pieces of potato chips and then drank a few sips of Coca-C. Truly a happy and lighthearted scene.

    Robb wondered whether to tell them that eating these two things would make them fat.

    Mhm, forget it!

    Anyway, nine times out of ten, people in this age arent able to eat a lot of big fish and meat, and most of the time, they eat very little. They wont gain weight as long as they keep it in moderation. Besides, getting a bit fatter isnt that bad. It feels good to the touch too.

    The mayor of Westwind town came over with a smile and saluted Robb, "Father, I''ve watched the whole process, but I cant do it. The way you grew the soybeans cough you buried them in the ground, and they grew the next day. We can''t do that. You are the only one who has the miracle to grow crops in a day."

    Robb said with a smile, "it''s very simple. At thetter end of next year, between April and May, sow the seeds and then apply some fertilizer. This thing needs soil fertility. Dig a manure pit at the edge of the field and ferment it to make fertilizer."

    He said a few words casually, said some small details about growing soybeans, and said with a smile, "you''ll understand it after you nt it anyway."

    The mayor silently wrote down the method, thinking that the soybean oil made from this thing called soybeans could be used to make a lot of things in the future. Didn''t Father say so? That this thing is essential for various delicacies. It may even blow up. If I want to make a lot of money, I can consider nting a lot of this next year. It is decided! When I return, we will vigorously readynd and use half of the fields to grow beets and half of the fields to grow soybeans. Getting rich is just around the corner.

    Robb suddenly remembered something and smiled, "Mr. Mayor, I remember you started the Westwind waterworks in August. Now it''s almost October. How is it going."

    Speaking of this, the mayor''s face immediately grew a smile, "Oh, all thanks to Father teaching me this, I have made a fortune."

    "My God! This also money? Robb was startled. This actually made a profit? How did you earn it? You dont even have a water meter, yet you dont lose money?

    The mayor said, "as you know, the copper and iron in Westwind Town are near worthless. I asked the ves to do it, and it didn''t take much money to build a big water tower. I just asked the masons to help and guide it. So, the big water tower was built with little money. Then, I charged every townsman connected to the water pipe a water supply with a fee of 20 copper coins a month. With 700 households connected to my water pipe, I earned 14000 copper coins in a month just by sitting on the ground, which is really a big profit. Recently, I have been extending water pipes to the residents of White Birch Town, and it is estimated that in a few days, I will be able to collect from hundreds more.

    Robb quickly interrupted him and said, "I say, man, how fast do the households consume? Don''t you have to calcte thebor cost of the domestic ves you used?

    The mayor said, "Unnecessary! I made the domestic ves go up the mountain, catch dozens of goblins and ogres, whipped them, and forced them to keep pumping water. My domestic ves are so rxed that they don''t need anybor costs. Anyway, even if Goblin and ogres die, we can just catch more. They multiply quickly, anyway.

    Robb:

    This doesn''t make sense. Robb forgot that there is free manpower in this world - monsters!

    As long as we continue to exploit and oppress monsters, there is no need to consider human manpower at all. Under such circumstances, the mayor certainly doesn''t care how much water the townspeople use, and there is no need for water meters at all. Anyway, if there is not enough water, he just needs to grab a few goblins to twist the water screws.

    What he earns is actually the earnings of the monsters!

    Robb covered his face and said, "How impressive! Admirable.

    "No, no, no, it''s Father thats impressive." The mayor hurriedly said, "if you hadn''t put forward the n, I wouldnt have known that I could earn money this way. Father, you really are my beacon. I am sure of one thing now. Ill follow Father. If Father tells me to go east, then I will not go west. If Father tells me to go west, I will not go east."

    The mayor of Stone Canyon and White Birch Town were also eager, but they had not learned any good tricks yet, so they were now in a hurry. They leaned to Robb and whispered, "Father, if you still have simr ways to make money by lying down in the future. Can you also teach us?"

    "No, get out!" After scolding, Robb''s heart softened again. Capitalism is sprouting. I''d better give them a hand. He whispered, "I''ll teach you something good. There are a lot of things. The townspeople have done a lot, such as building water towers and growing potatoes and sugar beets. However, when you scale it up, the situation ispletely different. Take the matter of building a water tower. For example, the mayor of Westwind Town made it on arge scale, so he made a lot of money. Beets, potato chips, fruit juice. In fact, all these things can be scaled."

    The two mayors asked inexplicably, "How do we scale things up? These things are not difficult to do. Every family can do it on its own."

    Robb smiled and scolded, "how long will it take for a farmer to grow beets in tworge fields and rely on his young partner to turn all the beets into candy? Will they be able to turn all the beets into candy before they rot?"

    The two mayors thought for a moment, and with a cry of "ah," they seemed to understand something.

    Robb said with a smile, "take out your money, buy all the beets that the townspeople can''t finish, grab a Goblin or hire refugees asbor at a low price, and turn all the beets into candy. Ordinary townspeople can''t capture goblins or hire refugees, but you have domestic ves and have the ability, so you make this happen on arge scale. At that time, the candy made by the townspeople themselves could only be sold for a small amount of money, but if you produced it on arge scale, you would make a lot of money. "

    The two mayors were overjoyed, "I see! Juice can be made in the same way, soybean oil can be done in the same way, and potato chips can be made in the same way. Oh, my God, everything can be done like this. I''m going to get rich. I''m going to make a lot of money."

    [Westwind Town has entered the embryonic stage of capitalism]

 Chapter 123: A pack of wolves attacked

    Chapter 123: A pack of wolves attacked

    Tik tok tik tok, time passes by

    Azy life is the best, and time passed by quickly.

    As Pobo predicted, it would be difficult for the princess''s army to take another step forward after upying Bright Road. If she tried to march eastward, she would be attacked by the Knights of Mondra, the White Lion Cavalry, the Ardent me Knights, the Trembling Ice Knights, the Thunder Knights, and the Temr Knights.

    On the other side, the morale was unstable, facing the rightful sessor of the Kingdom of Gran. Since the army wasnt united, they would not be able to fight Bright Road, which was easy to defend and difficult to attack.

    The two sides were on a seesaw battle in the vast area between Bright Road and the Capital of Saints. Today you attack my vige and town; tomorrow, I will attack your vige and town.

    The battle was veryplicated.

    Fortunately, both sides wanted to win the hearts and minds of the people and be the true justified ones, so they did noty their hands on innocent people.

    Otherwise, the people in these viges and towns would have been burned to death by the Church of Light today, turned into zombies by the Church of Darkness tomorrow, and will not survive at all.

    After more than a month of tug-of-war, both sides felt tired, so the war stopped briefly.

    The princess took advantage of this hard-won truce to throw away the title of the princess on her head, ascended the throne, called herself Queen Elizabeth VII of the Kingdom of Gran, and dered war on the rebellious Mondra.

    However, Mond was not to be outdone, calling the Queen a fake and imed she was a rebel. The Church of Light was also on the side of Mondra, inviting countries from all over the world to join the army to uphold justice.

    Later generations called this period of upheaval the "Battle of Light and Darkness." The great Kingdom of Gran was divided into two, and all areas from the west of the Bright Road to Lost City were under themand of the Queen, historically known as "West Gran."

    On the other hand, thend to the east of Bright Road is under themand of Mondra, which is known as "East Gran" in history.

    The struggle between East and West Gran is still far from over.

    In this war, there is a strange town, which neither belongs to the territory of West Gran, nor can it be called a vassal of East Gran. Historians have racked their brains to think about their position. Finally, all historians unanimously call it the West Wind Dominion.

    It was a typical morning.

    When Robb got up, he copsed on the stone stool in the courtyard, which he used every day, and now it had be as smooth as a jade chair.

    Little Yi also got up and swept the chapel hall with a broom.

    Two young nuns came early, too. They found a thick Bible of Light from the basement of the chapel. They removed the dust from it and ced it solemnly on the offering table in the middle of the chapel. Then the two nuns looked at Robb with disdain, obviously wondering how long it had been since the priest had read the Bible of Light.

    Lillian made Robb a cup of ck tea, put it on the stone table in front of him, and ran to fry some potato chips with a smile.

    Although potato chips are delicious, they can''t be kept for a long time. They will be soft and lose their crispness after a long time.

    In this world, there are no stic bags to guarantee the crispness of potato chips for a long time, so it is troublesome to always have to fry them when you want them.

    Robb was waiting for Lillian''s potato chips when he saw Xuelu in an open-rimmed robe, ck stockings on her long legs, and her hot red hair fluttering out of the room.

    His eyes were locked on Xuelus thighs. He smiled and asked, "Ah? Youre going out today to fight, wearing that robe again? I havent seen you wear ck silk stockings for days. Truly a sight Im willing to look at for a thousand years."

    Instead of hiding, Xuelu deliberately lifted the edge of her skirt to make Robb feel happier, "Don''t just look, touch it!" she smiled. But if you touch it, you have to take responsibility.

    Robb shook his head like a loud drum, "I don''t want to get into a marriage grave yet. I can''t bear this responsibility, so Ill just have to look at it and not touch it."

    Xuelu, Alright, time for business. The mayor of Westwind Town has run out of natural rubber, so he asked us to get him some more, so the three of us have to go to the mountains today. We can also pick up some goblins and sell them to the other mayors. It really isnt easy to earn money."

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, don''t they send their own ves to catch Goblin? Will they really buy what you bring back? "

    Xuelu said with a smile, "Goblin sightings are getting less frequent. Your stockings factory has been grabbing goblins to feed the spiders, and the mayor is also trying to catch Goblin forbor. Because of that, the goblin tribes closer to the town are forced to move to the depths of the mountain range."

    Robb: ""

    Capitalism is truly so bloody! Robb gave a moment of silence for the goblins.

    1

    2

    3

    After only three seconds of silence, he gave up. Forget it. Hes toozy to observe silence.

    If you think about it again, if it goes on like this, it is estimated that goblins will soon be rare monsters, and then ogres and trolls will be like that as well. Capitalism will eventually sweep away the monsters around Westwind Town. At that time, the living environment of Westwind Town will also be better than ever before.

    Townspeople who go to the mountains to collect herbs no longer have to be afraid of being attacked by monsters, which is actually a good thing.

    Xuelu winked, turned, and walked up the hillside. Gorda and Jike came out of a wooden house on a slope, and the three walked into the mountains.

    Robb watched the three of them with his range of 5000 yards until they werepletely out of sight. When he was about to withdraw his eyes, he suddenly saw arge pack of giant wolves.

    The number of these giant wolves is not small. At least four or five hundred, all of them look sleek. They seem to be the kind of wolves who have enough to eat and get along well.

    Robb thought to himself, [A pack of giant wolves? Did theye to the edge of my Westwind Town and want to eat people? I advise you not to. You''d better note to Westwind Town. Wolfskin is quite good for equipment.]

    The giant wolves climbed over a cliff and could see the gemstone mine of Westwind Town in the distance. The giant wolves in front nced at each other. He could see the appearance of delight in their movements, and then they waved their paws. The four or five hundred wolves behind quickened their speed rushed to the edge of the cliff and looked at Westwind Town at the foot of the mountain.

    Robb knew that it was inevitable that there would be trouble. The wolves seemed to have locked on to Westwind Town.

    But now, the town of Westwind Town is not protected by Robb alone. Bishop Elsie and his three hundred Temr Knights not only build roads but also take charge of guarding the town. Bishop Elsie and the Temr Knights will surely deal with troubles like this.

    So Robb stayed paralyzed on his stone stool and did not move at all, intending to see how Bishop Elsie would handle the matter first.

 Chapter 124: Not a wolf, but a werewolf

    Chapter 124: Not a wolf, but a werewolf

    Robb immediately saw a sentry in the northeast corner of Westwind Town jump up. He obviously noticed the movements on the hillside, but he did not have the 5000 range of detection as Robb did. He could not see the four or five hundred wolves. He only has a hunch that something''s there.

    The situation was not dire enough for him to sound the rm yet, so the sentinel just shouted a few words, which Robb could not hear from too far away and could only guess that he was shouting, "Come here, be careful." That sort of thing.

    A group of soldiers in charge of being sentries all flocked to the town''s wall and looked out over the cliffs. In an era without binocrs, these guys cant see much in the distance. It would be strange if they could see the wolves.

    They talked for a while till they saw an old hunter from White Birch Town jump up the wall and shout loudly, and then arge group of hunters also went up the wall and argued fiercely with the soldiers on guard, and after dozens of seconds, the rm rang.

    It seemed that the old hunters saw something wrong and warned the sentry. Afterward, the sentry finally rang the bell.

    Robb''s cheered, [Not bad, not bad. This is good! As the people in town became richer, their ability to cope with all kinds of situations improved as well. The hunters shouldpensate for the sentrys shorings so that I can bezy better.]

    The town became tense as soon as the rm rang.

    The Temr Knights all took up arms and ran to the northeast corner, and the armed men followed them promptly.

    Little Yi and the two little nuns stopped what they were doing and ran out of the chapel. Seeing that Robb was still lying still andzy, the three nuns grabbed Robb''s arm and pulled hard, "Hey, get up the rm. What are you doing slumped on the stone stool?

    Robb didn''t even want to move a finger, but the three nuns pulled him up like goods and had to say, "Hey! Don''t pull me up for such a trifle, okay? Are the Temr Knights decorations? I tell you, only four or five hundred wolves areing. If such a small scene requires my help, Ill turn the Temr Knights into ashes.

    Little Yi said solemnly, "this is not a question of whether you need to take action, but your presence. The army will be destabilized if an enemy invades and you are not on the frontlines."

    "Why? When did I be the highest inmand?" Robbined, "the highest inmand of this town should be the mayor of Westwind Town or Bishop Elsie, not me."

    Little Yi didn''t even bother to argue with him but nced at him with a "stop talking nonsense" look.

    The two nuns, one holding his left hand and the other holding his right hand, pulled hard like stubborn donkeys. Little Yi pushed hard behind him, and the three nuns dragged Robb to the town wall in the northeast corner.

    If the soldiers in another city saw that the suprememander hade to the battlefield like this, their morale would have beenpletely destroyed, the hearts of the people would have been shaken, and it would be difficult for him to lead the troops.

    But the people of Westwind Town did not panic at all when they saw Robb''s way ofing out but showed a natural smile. This is how this guy should appear.

    Bishop Elsie bowed to Robb and gave up hismand to Robb.

    As soon as Robb arrived, the town''s morale soared, and the armed menid down their weapons and even sat down on the town wall, set up small stools, ready to begin to watch the y.

    Robb said to Little Yi, "look, you said that I would boost the army''s morale if I came. But the armed men cant even hold their weapons. I am afraid I just destroyed the morale of the army."

    Little Yi can''t help but be a little embarrassed, "Well Those who can do more should work.

    Nonsense! Robb said, Why should I? I don''t want to work too hard.

    An old hunter leaned over and shouted to Robb, "Father, my experience tells me that there is a huge pack of wolves lying on the cliff. But when they saw that our town was all surrounded by walls and there were sentinels everywhere, they did not move for the time being. I think we should all roar and intimidate them together. We should be able to scare them off with noise.

    "You are right in your judgment. It is indeed arge pack of wolves." Robb turned to Little Yi and said, "did you hear that? Loud noise can scare away these wolves, Little Yi. Now it''s time for you to perform. GoGoGo, spin, jump, take out your firearms, and bombard them."

    Little Yi looked at Robb with skeptical eyes, "you always seem to want me to use my firearms. I have always wondered, what on earth do you have in mind?"

    Nothing nothing! Robb shook his hands, "do I look like the kind of person who is diligent enough to calcte those sorts of ns?

    Little Yi thought about it carefully, and right, this cker is toozy; where would a calcting minde from? If he really does, the sun would better be rising in the west.

    Forget it. Ill just take the firearms out and fire them twice!

    Little Yi had indeed heard before that a loud sound can scare away wild animals, and the sound of firearms is most appropriate.

    She swirled, her skirt raised slightly, exposing her legs slightly above her knees. Taking advantage of the moment the corner of her skirt was raised, she reached out on her thigh, pulled out the two silver-ted firearms that had already been loaded with ammunition, and fired two shots into the sky.

    Then, with a quick spin, she put the two firearms back and stopped. Her skirt slowly hung down, moving to cover her long legs once again.

    Wow! Robbmented beside her because of the loss.

    Little Yi said, "Father, please use your detection to see if the wolves were scared off."

    "Wow!" Robb''s eyes were still locked on her skirt. Why is this thing hanging down so fast? Float a little longer.

    Little Yi:

    There was no reason to talk with the deranged priest, so Little Yi had to turn to the old hunter, "Old man, please use detection to see the situation on the mountain."

    The old hunter did so and looked up. Afterward, his face changed, "This isn''t right They didn''t move at all. This is no ordinary wolf pack. This is.. this is arge pack of werewolves!

    The old hunter''s words startled everyone.

    Arge pack of wolves is not scary, but arge pack of werewolves is a very strong army.

    Arge pack of werewolves came out of the mountains in broad daylight. Whats going on?

 Chapter 125: Go quickly

    Chapter 125: Go quickly

    A giant silver wolf rushed down from the hillside. The steep hillside seemed t in contrast, and it reached the town wall in a twinkling of an eye. Then, suddenly, the giant silver wolf stood up and turned into a human.

    Interestingly, when it became a human, it was not naked. It wore armor, heavy silver armor with a giant axe. It looked majestic. As it turns out, its a werewolf warrior.

    He stood in the distance outside the town and eximed, "I am affiliated with the Knights of Mondra, the leader of the werewolf guerri group, White Moon! I nowmand you to immediately kill the town''s dark priests, nuns, and necromancers and surrender to East Gran. "

    Ah! Its White Moon! Many in the Temr Knights shouted excitedly, "he is a warrior known as White Moons Night, a hero of the werewolves. He is here! Great, is he here to liberate us? Mondra won! Bright Road has been taken back! After months of building, we are finally going to be liberated.

    "Shut your mouths!" Bishop Elsie suddenly said, "be quiet! It''s not as simple as you think. If Bright Road had really been recaptured by Mondra, the defeated army of the princess should be near Westwind Town.

    After drinking the stupid speeches of his subordinates, Bishop Elsie went to the edge of the town wall, lifted his helmet, and shouted to White Moon outside the city, "Hello, General White Moon, do you still recognize me?"

    White Moon found the voice very familiar and then fixed his eyes to see that the person on the town wall was an old acquaintance, Bishop Elsie, who belonged to the Church of Light.

    White Moon was confused, Huh? Howe youre here? This Westwind Town is in your hands? Its not in the hands of the rebels?

    Bishop Elsie nodded, "Yes, Westwind Town has not fallen into the hands of the rebels since the beginning of the war."

    "Great!" White Moon didnt doubt him at all because he saw a Church of Light bishop standing on the town''s wall. If the ce had really been captured by the rebels, how could a man in the position of bishop be alive?

    Overjoyed, he turned and waved to the four or five hundred subordinates on the cliff, trying to get them to go down and into the town.

    Just then, however, Bishop Elsie said, "General White Moon, don''te here yet."

    "Hmm?" White Moon stopped and showed a look of vignce.

    Bishop Elsie said in a deep voice, "if I am right, you will go through the ck Pine Mountain Range in your wolf forms to fight as guerris in West Gran. Your goal should be to cause chaos to the defenders of Bright Road.

    Thats right! White Moon admitted calmly.

    Bishop Elsie said, "since you are fighting as guerris, you will keep moving from town to town. That is to say, once you enter our town, you will not stay long.

    Thats right!

    Bishop Elsie said, "well, then you''d better note into this town."

    What? White Moon coldly said, Have you betrayed the Church of Light and King Mondra? How can you refuse my army entrance?

    No, I havent betrayed. I still wear the cross of the Church of Light. Bishop Elsie pulled out a cross from his cor and showed it to White Moon.

    The expression on White Moons face softened slightly, "then why did you tell me not to go into the town?"

    Bishop Elsie said quietly, "if you want toe in, I don''t think it''s a big problem. The owner of this town is kind to anyone. He won''t refuse to let youe in and have a look, but Once youe in, the owner of this ce will certainly not let you out. You must think carefully."

    "Huh?" White Moon asked, What do you mean?

    Hahaha! Robb, who had been standing beside him without saying a word, suddenly burst outughing and gave Bishop Elsie a heavy pat on the shoulder, "well said! I see that you are the smartest person I have ever met. You know me well. "

    Bishop Elsie smiled modestly. "No, I know your distinguished self very little."

    Bishop Elsie quietly stepped back when Robb stood forward, looking like Robb''s adjutant, whose ingenuity was hidden. Robb could not help sighing that the people in organizations were really smart. (TL: Urgh, my Chinese teachers didnt really teach me this. If any of you know what  means in English, pleasement T.T)

    Lying on the town wall, he smiled at White Moon and said, "Bishop Elsie is right. If you want toe in, I wee you, but you wont be able to go out again once youe in! Since you have such strategic goals, if I take you in and let you out, in her Majesty''s eyes, were providing you with a supply base for guerri warfare, and then her Majesty of West Gran will be very angry and scold me with her feet. Then send troops to hit me, although she certainly can''t beat me, this kind of thing is very troublesome. Not to mention, I''m a good man. It won''t do me good to beat a woman. Women should go shopping, watch movies, eat, drink and do things they like doing. They should not be beaten, no?

    White Moon looked confused, What are you talking about? I dont understand.

    "Put simply." Robb said, "I wee townsmen and merchants. They''re free to go in and out. However, gueris cane in but won''t even think about going back out."

    White Moon understood now, "What you want to say is that you wont help East Gran, right?"

    Right! Robb smiled and said, Wont help.

    "So, is it okay for me to think of you as a rebel?"

    Robb said, Of course, but it''s best not to. Don''t always think about troubling me."

    White Moon snorted coldly, raised his right hand high, and shouted, "attention, get ready to attack the town."

    Hundreds of werewolves on the cliff transformed one by one. Some became archers, some became warriors, and some even became magicians and priests.

    The tense atmosphere began to spread

    Oh, not too tense. The townsmen were eating potato chips. Since they''re happy, they eat potato chips.

    Robb sighed, Ai!

    Wait! Bishop Elsie suddenly took a step forward and shouted, "General White Moon, don''t be stupid, stop! Don''t make trouble here. You''ll die. Listen to me, go quickly, go to other towns, Nevere to Westwind Town again, go. "

 Chapter 126: The little spiders can spin silk now

    Chapter 126: The little spiders can spin silk now

    Bishop Elsie shouted desperately to save White Moon.

    So since the werewolf became a general, he definitely isnt 250 (TL: 250 or  means a reckless person). Seeing Bishop Elsie desperately shouting him away, he finally stopped and didnt attack Westwind Town.

    Moreover, he hade to the heart of West Gran as gueris. He''ll take it down if it''s something he can take down. He''ll fight them if hees across a supply or transport unit. He was not interested in touching a heavily fortified town.

    After much deliberation, White Moon gave up his n to fight Robb. He beckoned to Bishop Elsie from a distance and said, "Bishop, do you want toe with me?"

    I cant. Bishop Elsie said with a bitter face, "I was cornered by the ck Earth Knights to the point I had to hide in Westwind Town. When I came in, I could not go out anymore. This is out of respect for Father Robb. The condition for him to protect me from the ck Earth Knights was that he promised not to let me out of town and that I could not cause them any more trouble."

    White Moon looked at Robb in surprise and thought, [How did this man save Bishop Elsie from the ck Earth Knights? Fortunately, I listened and didnt attack hastily. Otherwise, Id have suffered a big loss.]

    "Well, then I''ll leave today." White Moon saluted Bishop Elsie and took a deep look at Robb, a little dissatisfied but also a little afraid, but no matter what he thought of Robb, he had no ns to fight Robb now.

    Robb waved, "take care. I wont bother to see you off!"

    White Moon returned to the hillside, fell forward, and turned into a giant silver wolf. He rushed vigorously higher up the hillside with his transformed men until they could be seen no more.

    Robb pped his hands and praised, "it''s so convenient for a werewolf to cross the ck Pine Mountain Range. This guerri force is so powerful. I feel that her Majesty will have a hard time with them."

    Bishop Elsie nodded and said, "Thats right! This werewolf guerri group is one of the most famous guerri groups under Mondra. In previous wars, it has gone deep into the enemy''s ranks many times and made great achievements. General White Moon will certainly take advantage of the shelter of the ck Pine Mountain Range to keep attacking and harassing nearby viges and towns. It wont be easy for West Gran to catch him, and it will be impossible to kill him without sending a considerable number of troops to search the mountains. "

    "Who cares? it has nothing to do with me." Robb murmured disgruntled, "I was pushed and dragged here by the three nuns, and now that it''s over, who''s going to pull me back?"

    As he said this, he looked at the three nuns. Unexpectedly, the three crazy women turned their heads simultaneously with a look that said, "We only pulled you here. We''re not responsible for pulling you back".

    Hey! Take responsibility and bring me back to the chapel, Robb said.

    Howzy are you that you cant even walk two steps? Little Yi said, There is a limit toziness.

    The two were having fun when they saw the cloth merchant who helped Robb manage the "silk stockings factory." He could no longer be called a cloth merchant but should be called the factory director. As soon as he saw Robb, he shouted excitedly, "Father, good news, good news, our little spiders can finally start spinning silk."

    "Oh?" Robb was in high spirits, "Let''s go and have a look."

    The factory director walked in front of Robb, followed by Lillian and Little Yi. The two nuns were actually very interested in silk stockings and had secretly tried them in Little Yis room. Still, each silk stocking worth a gold coin was too expensive for them.

    Nuns are required to be in abject poverty, so it is impossible to afford them. They could only try Little Yi''s one and then give it up. Of course, if they admitted to Robb that they were interested in silk stockings, Robb would immediately give them one each, but they would never admit it.

    However, the two little nuns still followed in high spirits.

    The group of people quickly arrived at the silk stockings factory.

    Everyone went to the spider breeding area, which was protected by the circle of holy water, and each little spiders room had a small circle drawn separately, which was heavily guarded. The security measures taken could be said to be first-ss.

    The small spiders were raised in small cubicle-sized rooms, and now they are quite decently sized. When they were first born, they didn''t even have a "human head," but now theyre all beginning to grow human heads. The long male head is the male spider, and the female heads are the female.

    An old hunter was beating a small spider with bamboo. After being bullied for a while, the little spider obediently submitted, began to spin silk, and soon spit out arge roll of silk.

    The old hunter picked the silk with the piece of bamboo and gave it to Robb, who was watching the scene, "Father, as you can see, these spiders are ready for use now."

    "Yo, very good, hahaha!" Robb was overjoyed, "now, there are more raw materials. Our stockings can finally have a variety of styles and uses.

    Lillian asked curiously, "Master, what else can you do with silk stockings?"

    Ha, you can do a lot. Robb said, "Let me tell you, they can be styled into pantyhose, tights, suspenders, and lingerie. We can add white flowers andces too."

    The more he talked, the more excited he became. In the twinkling of an eye, he listed "The 100 possibilities of silk stockings." then heughed up to the sky and said, "Haha, there used to be too little silk to make varied kinds, but now theyre not a problem. Hahaha!"

    "Ah, Father, why is your nose bleeding?" A little nun was startled.

    "Its all right." Robb put his hand on his nose, and the blood drew a horizontal line across his face.

    He put on a sacred and brilliant expression and said, "I just thought hard to help all mankind find beautiful things. I worked myself to the point I had a nosebleed. Don''t worry about me. I will never give up the pursuit of beauty because of such a small problem, and I will work harder."

    Little Yi and the two nuns took three steps back at the same time, away from him, and said in unison, "We dont believe, you bad old man."

 Chapter 127: The fall of Leifeng Pagoda

    Chapter 127: The fall of Leifeng Pagoda

    Father''s silk stockings factory is hiring women.

    The news immediately set off a huge storm in Westwind town as soon as the news came out.

    Robb''s reputation in Westwind Town is first-ss, countless times better than the mayor and the others.

    Working for Robb is synonymous with a "high sry."

    The "female staff recruitment conference" of the silk stockings factory instantly became the topic in Westwind Town.

    Robb didn''t care about it much. He just went to the recruitment conference and, as usual, slumped on his stool.

    Lillian prepared the Coca-C and Lays potato chips nearby, and as soon as Robb opened his mouth, Lillian fed some of them to Robb. asionally, he pretended to be careless and licked Lillian''s hand, which Lillian foolishly did not notice.

    But even if she did notice it, she couldn''t resist.

    But it would be meaningless to lick her hand like that openly. As the saying goes, a wife is not as good as a concubine. A concubine is better than stealing. It is better not to steal.

    Robb only secretly took advantage of Lillian and didnt do it with obvious intentions.

    The factory director set up a long table next to Robb''szy spot, and one by one, the women who applied fell in line.

    However, the number of women who applied for the jobpletely exceeded expectations.

    At the beginning of the construction of this factory, there were less than a thousand townspeople in Westwind Town, and there were only two to three hundred women who were suitable to work in the factory. Hence, the factory director was not worried about it at all. So, he just called all the women in town to help.

    But then the refugees of White Birch Town came, and so did the townspeople of the Stone Canyon. The poption almost doubled, and of course, the number of women doubled.

    Looking at the long line of applicants behind, the factory director could not help sweating, Its over! Were dead! What are we going to do? Father, I only nned to recruit two hundred female workers, but Im afraid more than 500 applicants came today. What am I supposed to do?

    Robb said with a smile, "just pick those who look hard-working and quick-witted. Dont pick those that arezy.

    The factory director said awkwardly, "however, we and the people in town cross paths often. How can I not be ashamed if I eliminate half of them?"

    Robb said, "you are now a factory director, a professional manager. You have to put in a lot of blood, sweat, and tears. Be ruthless. Everything is only for profit. If you lose money in the factory and can''t make money, I''ll have to change the factory director. Youll lose your job if youre too embarrassed to do so."

    Factory Director:

    If he thought about it again. Although he is now the factory director, the factory belongs to Robb, not him. If he can''t do his job well, Robb will have to just change the factory director.

    The factory director took a deep breath, put away the smile on his face, showed a ferocious, ruthless expression, and eximed, "We shall now start the interview, wait in line. Those who are gluttonous andzy should not sign up. You are all from the vige and town. I am also very clear about your characteristics. Hardworking and capable women will be given priority!"

    When the women heard this, there was a slight uproar. A woman in the back shouted, "Damn cloth merchant, I have a personal grudge against you. You certainly won''t want me this time."

    Before she finished, she heard the cloth merchant shout, "Huh? It''s you! Although you are fierce, you are quite reliable in doing things. OK, you don''t have to wait in line. Youre in.

    Huh? Itll cause quite the uproar. Is that okay?

    The factory director snorted coldly and raised his volume, "the people I want are people who can do practical things for the factory. I need someone selfless, not short-sighted women who know nothing. OK, now well officially start the interview, one by one. The bitch who has just been admitted, go and invite the mayor of White Birch Town and Stone Canyon. I will ask them about the characters of the women from White Birch Town and Stone Canyon. "

    Robb was amused that he had hired the right person for the job. If he were to do it, he would be too embarrassed to brush off more than half of the people. Doing so would have affected his warm and kind image in the hearts of the townspeople. Now the bad image is handed over to the factory director, but he, the real capitalist, only gains a good reputation. Hahaha!

    When night came, the recruitment ended.

    The silk stockings factory recruited a total of 100 female weavers and 100 stocking seamstresses. The four female workers who had been recruited at the beginning were now magnificently promoted to technical supervisors, responsible for guiding the work of these 200 female workers. A four-level personnel hierarchy was formed instantly in the small factory.

    The highest, of course, is chairman Robb, followed by CEO factory director, followed by the four technical supervisors and old hunters who guide spider breeders. The lowest are 200 new female workers, spider breeders, and warehouse keepers.

    In order to keep his position, the factory director showed a ruthless look fitting for a capitalist. On the second day after the job conference, he let all the female workers go all out to produce silk stockings.

    Who says the ancients werent wise?

    The factory director tried hard to figure out how to make more money and secure his position with Robb. He soon invented the st-one out system," wherein the female worker with the lowest production efficiency of that month will have her sry deducted by 10%.

    The great wheel of capitalism has started moving its wheels and cannot be stopped.

    However, since the poption of Westwind Town is too small. Its difficult to promote capitalism normally, so Robb urgently needs more poption.

    October 15,te fall. The smell of winter began to flow.

    The traveling merchant came again while taking away many silk stockings made by the factory. He also brought the news that is difficult for the people to process whether to be happy or not to be - the ck dragon appeared!

    However, it did note to the Kingdom of Gran this year but appeared in Big Tang, tearing down the famous "Leifeng Pagoda, ransacking all the treasures inside. Master Fahai, the rabbit monk responsible for guarding the tower, was killed. Thousands of rabbitmen died bravely in order to protect their homnd. It is said that when the pagoda fell, the monsters suppressed under it flew out together, and strange cries of terror shook in a radius of ten miles.

    Poor Leifeng Pagoda has be history.

    After hearing the news, Robb did not know whether to cry orugh. For the first time that day, instead of beingzy on his stone stool, he stood up and walked to the fence on the edge of the courtyard. He looked down at the sky with his hand and recited in a leisurely tone, "I have heard that Leifeng Pagoda has fallen. I have not seen it in person, but I have seen the unfallen Leifeng Pagoda, shabby, hidden betweenkes and mountains."

    He still hasn''t forgotten the literary work he learned in middle school. Robb felt a tad homesick because of it.

    (TL: If any of you are curious about the literary work mentioned, here''s the link. It''s in Chinese, though, since I can''t find any English trantion for the work. https://.marxists.org/chinese/reference-books/luxun/01/014.htm)

 Chapter 128: People from the Church of Darkness

    Chapter 128: People from the Church of Darkness

    Dong Dong Dong

    The rm bell sounded at the sentry tower in the northwest and reverberated over the whole of Westwind Town.

    Robb was happily reciting the text he learned back in middle school, but his mood was ruined by the bell. He couldn''t help but be slightly exasperated, "what the hell? What sort of monsters came to Westwind Town to cause trouble this time?"

    The Temr Knights rushed to the northwest corner as soon as possible, and Robb was once again dragged to the northwest corner by the three nuns.

    However, Robb was experienced this time. Ehem, the three nuns are still too young and too simple, especially since the two little nuns who were pulling his arms are too young to protect themselves. As they tugged Robb''s arm, Robb took the opportunity to touch their hands twice. The thief was quite satisfied.

    Robb climbed the northeast wall and saw a very ufortable scene of arge pack of giant wolves chasing more than 30 people in ck cloaks riding horses. They were obviously from the Church of Darkness.

    Robb saw a necromancer with a staff. However, there was only one necromancer. The other cloaked men seemed to be a mix of men and women, all very young. Some were dressed in Church of Darkness priestly clothes, some women wore ck nun clothes, and others looked like ordinary believers.

    The group was galloping with horses, and behind them were huge wolves. Their horses obviously did not run as fast as the wolves, and they were about to be overtaken.

    Seeing the Westwind Town close at hand, the leading necromancer gritted his teeth and shouted, "everyone, rush into Westwind Town. This is a special town, maybe it can give you shelter,e on! Hurry up! We don''t have much time! We can only bet on this. I''ll protect your backs!"

    With that, the necromancer turned his horse''s head.

    Dont! Master Dont do it. A priest turned his head and shouted, "run, too."

    The necromancer had already turned his horse, muttering some words, facing the approaching wolves. And With a sudden wave of his staff, more than a dozen bone spearsshed out and flew at the wolves.

    However, the huge, silver wolf in front suddenly leaped at the bone spear and turned into a human in mid-air. It was not long ago that he met Robb, the werewolf general White Moon.

    He took the huge axe off his back in mid-air, waved his hands, and attacked, chopping all the bone spears in mid-air into pieces and sending them flying all over the sky.

    The necromancer gritted his teeth, and the staff mmed at the ground, "Bone wall!"

    A wall of white bones rose in front of him and stretched twenty yards, blocking all the wolves on the other side of the wall.

    However, a big hole was pierced with a sudden "bang" in the middle of the bone wall. White Moon came through the wall and shed his axe on the necromancer''s shoulder.

    The necromancer let out a scream. Half of his body was cut off by the axe. He fell weakly, and before he died, he shouted, "Quickly, go."

    He was so desperate to block them. Because of this, the more than thirty people dressed in ck cloaks finally ran to the gate of Westwind Town.

    Robb counted them. They were no more, no less than 32.

    When the 32 people arrived at the town gate, they did not knock on the door or hurry toe in. Instead, they raised their heads and looked at the guards on the city wall with fear, worry, horror, and helplessness.

    After several seconds, a man in priest''s clothes shouted, "Westwind Town, is there room for us?"

    A priest of the Knights Temr on the town wall shouted, "People from the Church of Darkness, no way."

    Before he had finished speaking, Bishop Elsie kicked the priest in the shin, stopping him abruptly.

    Robb nced at Bishop Elsie with interest.

    Bishop Elsie saluted him and whispered, "I''ll leave it to you." With that, he talked to the Temr Knights and stepped aside without saying a word.

    Robb smiled and turned to the armed man next to him and said, "Open the gate and let them in."

    "Ah? You want to let them in? A priest of the Temr Knights could not help eximing.

    "it''s inevitable." A Pdin whispered, "Don''t you know what kind of man Father Robb is?"

    "Shut up." Bishop Elsie whispered, "Don''t doubt Father. Without him, we would have been finished.

    After Robb issued this order, he thought Little Yi would be the first to oppose him. Unexpectedly, she did not speak this time. Instead, it was the Temr Knights who were secretly talking about it.

    He turned to look at Little Yi, only to see that Little Yi was covering the mouths of the two nuns and dragging them back.

    Robb smiled. "what happened? The two of them wanted to object, and you stopped them? "

    Little Yi nodded.

    Thats progress. Robb smiled.

    Little Yi bit her lower lip and said, "I just found that people from the Church of Darkness are also people If I really love all things, I should also try to love them. No, I won''t love them. I just want to try to find out if they really should be killed. "

    *ps* Robb apuded.

    The town gate slowly opened, and the 32 from the Church of Darkness looked at the open gate, a little disbelieving, a little scared to enter a town controlled by a priest of the Church of Light.

    They first nced back at the approaching werewolf army, gritted their teeth, crossed their hearts, and rushed in.

    And Bang!

    The town gate closed behind them.

    Then, White Moon, a werewolf warrior, stood in front of the town and roared angrily, "Westwind Town, what are you trying to do?"

    Nothing. Lying on the town wall, Robb smiled at White Moon and said, "my town is in urgent need of poption Ah, I was mistaken. Lets start over again. God is benevolent. I am the most soft-hearted person alive. I can''t see others die in front of me. As soon as I see someone injured and going to die or something, I can''t help but want to lend a helping hand. I advise you to be kind and to forgive others. Only half-kill people. Dont kill thoroughly. That''s not good. "

    White Moon:

    Everyone:

    After the eerie silence thatsted for dozens of seconds, White Moon roared angrily, "you want poption, and you want it from my hand? Isnt that too much? If you want poption, give birth yourself. Don''t speak nonsense."

    Its too slow to give birth yourself. It will take at least a decade for a usable poption. Of course, its best to use ready-made ones. Robb shrugged, Ive exined it clearly now. For my sake, cut these people some ck.

 Chapter 129: What about your resurrection spell?

    Chapter 129: What about your resurrection spell?

    White Moon said angrily, If we leave them alone today, they may appear on the battlefield and kill our people tomorrow.

    Mhm, I understand what youre trying to say. Robb said with a smile, "But its just like how I promised not to let Bishop Elsie leave Westwind Town. I also promise not to let these 32 people leave. As long as they can''t go out, they can no longer appear on the battlefield and be your enemies. Isnt that right?

    White Moon snorted angrily, Do you really want to force me to attack your little town?"

    There was a strange smile on Robb''s face, "attack,e and attack!"

    He looked at the four or five hundred werewolves outside. He was drooling and wanted to catch all of them as abor force.

    However, as long as people dont attack me, I wont attack them is the major principle of Robb''s life. If White Moon does not act first, Robb wont enve them, so now he is just waiting for them to attack the town. As long as White Moon dares to attack the city, hell instantly be abor worker.

    Bishop Elsie, who knew what he thought when he saw Robb''s expression, was confused and embarrassed, thinking, [father Robb often talks about the need for poption and the development of capitalism. If General White Moon acts rashly, he may force him to be part of thebor force of Westwind Town. s, I''d bettere forward and help General White Moon.]

    He hurriedly stepped forward and said loudly to White Moon, "General White Moon, Westwind town is not a ce you want to attack. The three hundred men under mymand and I are now part of Westwind town. If you want to attack Westwind town, you have to face our warhammers."

    You Elsie, you bastard. White Moon jumped to his feet and shouted angrily outside the town. Still, he really dared not attack the city. he only had a guerri army of four or five hundred werewolves, and he would not be able to beat the three hundred Temr Knights under the city. After all, the defenders always have the advantage. If the attackers did not have more than twice the strength of their enemies, they should not even try to fight.

    "Ill give you a few more days tough! White Moon said angrily, "when the main army breaks through Bright Road, you little west wind town."

    Main army? Will there be hundreds of thousands of people? Robb was overjoyed, "wont the poption of Westwind Town increase dozens of times then? At that time, we could be called West Capital. Call them quickly and ask them toe. "

    White Moon:

    There was no reason to talk to such a deranged guy. White Moon turned, took his axe from the necromancer''s body, carried it on his back, and ordered loudly, "Go! Move immediately. The rebel army will soon be surrounded. We don''t have time to talk to psychopaths here.

    He leaped forward and turned into a giant silver wolf, and ran back to the ck Pine Mountains with hisrge pack of giant wolves.

    The scene was quiet again, except for the sobs of the two nuns of the Church of Darkness and the others who had just taken refuge in the town.

    Another priest knelt at the town gate and cried at the scene of the necromancer''s body outside, "Master!"

    Robb waved and said, "one person, go and bring back the necromancer''s body, you two little nuns that are crying. Stop crying for now. I''ll get upset. Come here. I have something to ask you.

    One of the townspeople went out of town to carry the body, while the two nuns went to Robb.

    The two nuns were only about sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed in ck nun clothes, their heads covered with hoods. The only difference between the nuns from the Church of Light seems to be the color.

    Robb asked, "what''s the matter with you guys?"

    The two nuns did not know how they would be treated. They were uneasy, coupled with the grief of their mentor''s death, leaving them speechless for dozens of seconds until Robb threw them a dispelling spell. "We are from Lost City," one of them said in a slightly sad voice, "We are the clergy from the Church of Darkness, touring nearby viges and towns at the order of the high priest. We spread the teachings of the Church of Darkness to the people. It had all been going well. Until a pack of giant wolves sprang out of the forest while we were on our way to our next vige this morning. The guards were wiped out in an instant, and then master told us to run to Westwind Town, saying that there might be a way to survive by running here.

    Robb nodded, As expected.

    The two nuns raised their heads and asked in a somewhat timid tone, "We what will happen to us?

    Robb smiled gently. "of course, I won''t have you burned. If I wanted to burn you, I wouldn''t save you."

    This eased the nuns minds a bit.

    Robb immediately changed his tone and said, "but you have to be punished with hardbor. Each person will have to carry ten thousand bricks a day."

    Two nuns:

    "ha, it''s just a joke" Robbughed.

    "Father, the Necromancer''s body has been brought back." A townsman ced the body of the necromancer in front of him. The necromancer was also very unlucky. He was cut from the shoulder to the abdomen with an axe by White Moon. He was almost cut in half.

    The two little nuns and the priests and apprentices next to them could not help crying again, "Master! In order to save us "

    "Don''t cry." Robb said, "aren''t you priests? Just use resurrection! Use it on your master, and vo. Officials of the Church of Darkness should also have the resurrection spell."

    It suddenly urred to him that he had been in this world for months and had never seen anyone use resurrection magic.

    Perhaps, it is difficult to learn, or it consumes a lot of magic, or it takes too long to use.

    Resurrection magic may be subject to great restrictions here. Anyway, he just has to ask first.

    When he asked, the faces of the priests and nuns immediately showed an oblivious expression, "Resurrection? We How could little priests and nuns like us use that kind of top-notch magic? "

    Robb cut the conversation and looked at Bishop Elsie, "you''re a bishop, aren''t you?"

    Elsie shook his head hurriedly. "how can I learn such advanced holy magic as resurrection? To use that type of magic, I have to be the most pious and fanatical priest, infinitely close to God."

 Chapter 130: Infinitely close to God

    Chapter 130: Infinitely close to God

    In the game world, resurrection is designed for the yer''s game experience because gamepanies can''t let yers permanently die.

    If yers work hard to cultivate a character and just die, they''d be mad.

    How will you earn money?

    Only Blizzards Diablo dared to set such a difficult mode. And only a small number of yers who like to y extreme challenges touch it, but most yers will not do such a thing.

    In any case, the resurrection limit in the game is very small.

    But its different in the real world!

    Resurrection is a BUG in the real world. It vites the way of the heavens and ethics and destroys thew of survival of the fittest in nature.

    It should not be a spell that mortals are capable of mastering!

    Therefore, in Fengmo Continent, only a very small number of powerful men know the art of resurrection. In short, in the Church of Darkness or Light, only the Pope and a few cardinals can use it.

    Moreover, before they can use resurrection, they must prepare many magical items and sacrifices and pray piously to heaven. After using the resurrection once, even the power of the pope will be exhausted, and it will take a long time for him to rest and recuperate before it can be used a second time.

    "You must be infinitely close to God before using it? Robb shook his head, Thats too difficult.

    As he spoke, he waved, and a golden beam suddenly shot through the clouds and shot down vertically from the sky, shining on the corpse of the necromancer like a spotlight on the stage.

    The pir of light appeared. Ordinary people did not know what it meant, but Bishop Elsie was so surprised that without even thinking about it, he knelt on one knee, put his hands together on his chest, raised his head, and looked at the top of the pir with pious eyes.

    His strange move stunned the Temr Knights next to him. Why did the Bishop suddenly kneel like this? Well, doesnt matter! Since the bishop is on his knees, we should kneel along.

    The three hundred Temr Knights all knelt with a crash!

    The ordinary townspeople next to them were startled. What''s going on? Could it be that something great ising out of this pir of light?

    All people''s eyes were attracted for a moment, and they looked at the sky together.

    A small hole appeared at the top of the pir of light, where it touched the clouds, and a white-d angel with white wings flew down from the hole.

    "Angel!"

    "Oh, my God, it''s an angel!"

    "This is the first time I have seen an angel."

    "Kneel, quickly kneel."

    At this time, even the townspeople turned to kneel.

    Robb was amused to see these guys'' faces. What is there to kneel? This is the 3D animation effect of resurrection in the game. Why kneel?

    The angel waved its wings, and countless white feathers fell down the pir of light, scattering on the necromancer''s body.

    The necromancer''s body, which had been cut in half, suddenly glued together, and then he rubbed his head, turned over, and sat up, bathed in the golden light and angel feathers spiraling around him.

    He said with a confused look on his face, "what happened?"

    "Master, you are alive!" A priest of the Church of Darkness cried ecstatically, "you are alive."

    Whhaa? Im alive?

    Yes, you have been resurrected by a resurrection spell!

    "Who brought me back? Oh, my God! The necromancer looked left and right and saw that everyone was looking at Robb, the expression on his face surprised and confused. The necromancer knew who had saved him.

    Bishop Elsie looked at Robb with admiration and fear, while Little Yi and the two little nuns of the Church of Light were so surprised that they could not close their O-shaped mouths.

    Resurrection, which can only be used by someone "infinitely close to God" on Fengmo continent, was used by Robb, which was undoubtedly subversive and shocking.

    It was eerily quiet. Only falling needles could be heard.

    No one dared to speak, not even to breathe.

    The whole picture was frozen. Only the angel in the sky was still throwing feathers down.

    The eerie silencested a minute.

    Then finally, someone made a sound. It was the two little nuns dressed in ck, I a necromancer of the Church of Darkness was resurrected by holy magic? What?

    The words awakened the dreamer, and the newly resurrected necromancer looked up at the angel in white who threw feathers at him in the sky and could not help saying, "Why? Why is this so? Mr. Robb, I thank you for saving my life, but as a proud necromancer and a devout believer of the God of Darkness, I cannot ept such a result! I don''t want to be saved by the light. "

    With that, the man jumped up with a brush, rushed out, and crashed onto the town wall.

    He hit the wall very firmly. His blood stained the town wall, and his body slowly fell to the ground causing dust to fly everywhere.

    Everyone:

    Master! The priests of the Church of Darkness and the two little nuns burst into tears again.

    F**k! Robb was confused. Was he crazy? I brought you up, yet you want to die again?

    Its not so easy if you want to die. With another wave of Robb''s hand, another golden pir of light shrouded the necromancer''s body, and the angel began to throw bird feathers from the sky again.

    The necromancer scrubbed the floor and sat up again.

    Audience:

    Even for those who are infinitely close to God, it is only possible to use the unnatural magic of resurrection once and rest for a long time to use it a second time. How can there be someone like Robb who can just wave his hand and do it twice?

    The onlookers felt they didn''t know how to speak, so they could only watch quietly.

    After sitting up, the necromancer looked up at the angel in the sky. His face darkened, and he said, "Thank you, Mr. Robb, but Im a necromancer, so even if I die and jump off the town wall, I will not be saved by the light."

    With that, he brushed the floor and jumped off the town wall. He fell head first, and "Pah," he died again.

 Chapter 131: A Fallen Angel Descended

    Chapter 131: A Fallen Angel Descended

    Robb poked his head out of the town wall and looked at the body of the necromancer blow. "this is too embarrassing. How can you be so stubborn!"

    Master!

    The priests and the nuns dressed in ck began to cry again.

    "Why are you crying?" Robb said, "can''t you see that he is dying of his own volition? This kind of teasing is worse than being killed forcefully. You shouldn''t cry, justugh.

    The people from the Church of Light could not helpughing.

    Although there were only 32 people from the Church of Darkness, under such circumstances, one of them stared without showing weakness and said angrily, "how dare youugh? If it wasn''t for your angel, how could would Master die repeatedly?

    The priests of the Church of Light continued tough, "he was already dead. If it were not for our angel, he wouldnt even have the chance to die twice."

    This The people from the Church of Darkness were rendered speechless.

    Seeing the pitiful group, Robb sighed, "forget it! Since I saved him twice, Ill just save him to the end."

    He shrugged and said, "just now, I also med myself for using the wrong resurrection spell to resurrect a necromancer. It was really thoughtless. Well, I can always switch to dark resurrection.

    The crowd was a tad confused by his words.

    Then, Robb waved his hand, and another pir of light fell from the sky, shining on the necromancer''s body like a spotlight on the stage. However, this time the pir of light was not gold but ck.

    ck air lingered in the pir of light, and the clouds in the sky darkened. After a moment, the ck clouds separated, and an angel in a ck robe with a pair of ck wings appeared in the middle.

    "Fallen Angel!"

    Is that a fallen angel?

    "Oh, my God, this is the first time Ive seen a fallen angel."

    All the people from the Church of Darkness fell to their knees.

    ck feathers fell along the pir of light and spiraled on the necromancer''s corpse. After a few seconds, the necromancer''s broken body returned to normal, and he sat up with a brush. Startled and confused.

    I Why am I alive again?

    The necromancer screamed, "No, I don''t want to be resurrected by light resurrection. I want to die."

    He jumped up and tried to hit the wall again.

    Several priests and nuns from the Church of Darkness shouted in unison, "Master, don''t look up at the sky. Look at the sky."

    The necromancer looked up at the sky and said, Oh, my mother, fallen angel! Wasnt it an angel with white wings? How did it turn into a fallen angel? The feathers around me also turned ck.

    He knelt to the fallen angel with a ssh.

    Robb said angrily, "you won''t kill yourself now, will you? You are simply ungrateful. I have resurrected you three times. You owe me a lot. If you don''t help me carry 100,000 bricks, I won''t forgive you easily. "

    The necromancer looked nkly at the fallen angel in the sky and then at Robb: "Yes Did you save me? You How can you invite a fallen angel to bring me back to life?

    "Cut the crap and get down to business," Robb said.

    The farce was finally over. Robb could finally sit down and talk with the Church of Darkness.

    The thirty-two people sat in a row in front of Robb, eating fruits, while the three hundred Temrs looked at them with evil eyes, but with Robb sitting here, the Temrs dared not move rashly. They now understood that Robb''s position in this war was "absolutely neutral."

    He is not partial to either side. He will help either side. He is such a strange guy.

    ording to him, this is called "humanitarianism", but in everyone''s opinion, this guy''s real purpose is definitely not that simple.

    Robb looked closely at the 32 Church of Darkness members, a necromancer, two priests, two little nuns, two mage apprentices, and then a group of low-ranking believers, people who do odd jobs, entourage, and so on.

    "Well, let''s talk about your lives now." Robb said with a smile, "as you have heard, I promised the guerris from East Gran not to let you out in exchange for him not attacking my town. Fortunately, he agreed to my terms because he was a reasonable man. So, you should also be reasonable and don''t think about going out to make a mess for me again. "

    Everyone thought, [White Moon is reasonable, my ass, he was obviously driven back by Bishop Elsie together with the Temr Knights, and Bishop Elsie was, of course, forced to do so by you.]

    The necromancer immediately said, "Yes, were only alive thanks to Mr. Robbs kindness. We can only stay here in Westwind Town." He nced at the Temr Knights nearby and whispered to Robb, "the living environment here is a little bad."

    "Don''t worry," Robb said with a smile. "They will only stare at you and scowl, not hit you. Bishop Elsie will certainly guarantee that."

    Bishop Elsie immediately said, "Yes, I promise."

    Robb said to the necromancer, "See, he said he promises. Therefore, you must do the same. Otherwise, Ill have to call someone over to the ceiling fan."

    As soon as he heard the word ceiling fan, the faces of everyone changed. The necromancer''s face also had a big "." It turned out that he had already heard what the ceiling fan was from number 42.

    Number 42 has repeatedly stressed to all his colleagues the phrase "Don''t be hung by Robb on the ceiling fan," which has spread all over the Church of Darkness members.

    The necromancer took it as a warning, and he quickly replied, "of course, we won''t look for trouble. There are only 32 of us. In any case, it is impossible for us to take the initiative to attack 300 people."

    "Just don''t look for trouble."

    "Well, also" The necromancer said awkwardly, "Mr. Robb, since we can no longer leave this town, we have to solve the problems of food, clothing, and shelter. Do you have any opinions about this?"

    Robb said with a smile, "you are not refugees. You were chased here. Each of you has horses and must have brought money. You don''t need my assistance much. If you take out your money and sell your horses, won''t you be able to raise a lot of money? Use this money to ask the townspeople to build you a chapel. I think it should be next to my chapel, and then open somend for cultivation next to your chapel so you can have a good life.

 Chapter 132: Make it clear

    Chapter 132: Make it clear

    Robb''s words werepletely unexpected.

    The two dark priests behind the necromancer almost jumped on the spot, "what? Youll allow us to build a church?"

    Robb said, Yes!

    "This This it''s allowed?" The dark priest could not believe his ears.

    And from the Temr Knights, two light priests jumped up and said, "what are you trying to do, Mr. Robb?"

    As I said,  Robb said solemnly, "there is already Chapel of Light in Westwind town, but there is no Chapel or Church of Darkness. The townspeople only have the option of choosing God of Light. Isn''t that very painful? They should be allowed to choose the God of Darkness. We should fully respect the freedom of religion of every townsman." (TL: Im tempted to just use church for everything rather than chapel, thoughts?)

    "Oh, my God, what a..." The priest wanted to speak, but he was kicked to the ground by Bishop Elsie, who forbade him to speak indiscriminately.

    Robb thought that Little Yi would also jump out against it, but he did not expect that Little Yi was contemting and was not in the mood to quarrel with him.

    The necromancer saluted Robb heavily, "We thank Mr. Robb for allowing us to build a chapel, so as you said, we will sell our horses and raise money. Then, well ask the townspeople to help us build the Chapel of Darkness.

    Now that thats settled. The masons and cksmiths jumped out on the spot. A group of carpenters also gathered around and offered to do the work. Even the mayor leaned over and asked the necromancer with a smile, "do you want to connect your new chapel to my tap water system?"

    Westwind Town, inspired by capitalist ideas, made everyone like merchants. It didn''t take them long to make a deal with the necromancer. The two sides happily discussed the address, scale, quantity, and construction period of the building process.

    Of course, Robb didn''t bother to take care of all this rubbish.

    Seeing the Church of Darkness people asking the townspeople who wanted to buy horses, Robb smiled and said, "Lillian, take some money and buy some horses, so we can return."

    Lillian''s eyes gleamed with doubt, "Master, you want to ride a horse?"

    Although she didn''t say it clearly, Robb could see what she was trying to say, [How can you ride a horse when you are sozy? I dont believe you!]

    "Of course, I wont ride the horse." Robb smiled, "but I''d be happy to go around in a big carriage and sit still."

    Lillian: ""

    Little Yi, Huh? The roads bumpy, so carriages will feel ufortable. I dont think youd want to ride a carriage.

    It turns out that the technology of this age is still far behind. Wheels are made of wood, and there is no t concrete floor. If the carriage moves, it will keep rocking, and the people sitting inside will even hurt their backsides. How could a person like Robb be willing to sit there?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I have a way to make the carriage jolt less."

    Little Yi asked, Wind magic?

    No! Robb said with a smile, "Don''t solve everything with magic. Magic has no soul."

    Little Yi grunted, Just say you''re toozy to use magic every time."

    "All right." Robb smiled, Beingzy is also a reason, but the real reason is that you can also use manpower instead of magic. Always thinking about using manpower is wrong. Take, for example, to make the carriage run smoothly, we just need natural rubber. Xuelu has been in the mountains looking for natural rubber for more than ten days now, so she should be back soon. "

    Construction of the Chapel of Darkness began, and not far from Robbs Chapel of Light, Robb sat on a stone stool in the yard and could see the booming construction on the construction site next to him.

    At this age, you don''t have to buynd. You can find a piece of emptynd and mess around if you want it. The dark priests circled a veryrge piece ofnd and nned a magnificent chapel. Arge group of townspeople was invited to help build there, and the progress was very fast.

    Little Yi sat down next to Robb, nced at the construction site next to him, and whispered, "We should also expand the size of the chapel. ording to their construction blueprints, it will be much more beautiful than ours. The people will be more attracted to their chapel.

    Robb was happy, "you don''t object to me letting them build a chapel, but you''re obsessing about the size of our chapel? You are bing more and more different.

    Little Yi was unable tough or cry, "Yes, I have been spoiled by you. I am no longer the nun who is pious to the God of Light, but isn''t that what you wanted to see? From the first day I set foot in Westwind Town, you tried to influence me with your bad theories, and now you are on the verge of sess. "

    "that''s good." Robb said with a smile: "when I seed, you will have been changed from a cold, religious stick to a lovely girl. I sincerely look forward to that day as soon as possible."

    "Tsk! Little Yi snorted coldly and then said, "You didnt allow them to build a chapel just for a superficial purpose, did you? ording to my observation of you for such a long time, you don''t like clergy who cant produce anything, and because you have such a strong and abnormalbat strength, you don''t like professional soldiers either. It feels like they alle to Westwind Town to eat for nothing. You must have another purpose in keeping these thirty-two people in town."

    "Bingo!" Robb smiled and said, "that''s the right answer! You''ve been following me for a long time, so your mind is beginning to turn for the better.

    He smiled and pointed at the busy people, "I let theme in and build a chapel for the sake of more poption!"

    Are 32 people useful? Little Yi asked.

    "You know I''m not just looking at these thirty-two people." Robb said with a smile, "it''s just a gesture, and it''s for everyone in West Gran, including her Royal Highness Oh no, she should be called her majesty now.

    Robb continued, "although Westwind Town is independent, it is an istednd wrapped in the middle of West Gran''s territory. Since I first appeared as a priest of Light, this town closed the door to the whole of West Gran from the very beginning. No one dared to have anything to do with our town except the people of White Birch Town and Stone Canyon, who fled here, and a small number of merchants. Theyre afraid of getting into trouble with the Church of Darkness.

    At this point, Little Yi thoroughly understood what Robb meant and said, "So you have to let them know that Westwind Town is open to all and that people of any faith cane here. After it is made clear, there will be immigrants."

    "Exactly!" Robb said, So now, lets just wait and see."

 Chapter 133: Not much to choose between the two

    Chapter 133: Not much to choose between the two

    More than ten days passed in a blink of an eye.

    Lillian sewed some thicker clothes for Robb so that he could sit warmly on his beloved stone stool, while Little Yi, who was determined to defend her poverty, could not bear the cold weather, was forced to apply to the chapel (Robb) for a thicker nun dress.

    Of course, Robb would not mistreat the sister. He took out a sum of money and ordered a new nun dress for Little Yi, fit from autumn to winter.

    Oh, right, there are also the two little nuns who oftene to the chapel. Like Little Yi, they also defend their abject poverty to death. They used to rely on the Church of Light to support them, but now they have no one to take care of them, and they can''t save money.

    Robb also prepared thick clothes for them and asked Little Yi to deliver them.

    The two little nuns smiled sweetly at Robb but dared not get too close to him when they thought that Robb might y his harp and "charm" them to his bed.

    Holding the thick clothes they had just gotten, they walked back towards the chapel.

    Robb smiled and said, "doesnt it feel bad just to wear a nun''s dress? Shall I give each of you a pair of white stockings?

    Huh? Is that alright? The two little nuns were overjoyed, but half a secondter, the two women reacted simultaneously, shook their heads, and said, "We can''t wear that."

    Robb smiled and said, "well, just forget it."

    The faces of the two little nuns showed regret at the same time, but they didnt take back words, firmly defending their proud little self-esteem, and went into Little Yi''s room to change into thicker clothes.

    Robb sighed, "it''s a pity they wonte out in stockings to show me."

    After a while, two little nuns came out in their new clothes.

    Their new nun dress is made of fine cotton cloth, thick, warm and beautiful in style. The two little nuns were already young and beautiful before, but they looked a bit cuter after putting on the new clothes.

    They turned around in front of Robb and said with a smile, "Thank you, Father, for the new clothes."

    "Of course!" Robb said with a smile, "you oftene to help me clean up, sell salt, sell sugar, and so on, yet never get paid. Its only right for me to give you some benefits."

    The two little nuns smiled and said nothing.

    Just then, all three heard a noise. When they turned around, they saw two little nuns in ck nun skirts standing by the fence of the construction site next door, looking their way.

    Robb knew that the two nuns were forced into Westwind Town by White Moons guerris. Over the past ten days, he also learned a lot about the believers of the God of Darkness who had fled into the town. He knew that the two nuns had joined the Church of Darkness since childhood and had grown up there. They were only 16 or 17 years old this year. Their situation was very simr to that of the two light nuns.

    They stood by the fence, looking with envy at the new clothes worn by the two light nuns.

    However, when they found the two light nuns turning their heads, the two dark nuns immediately raised their faces, hummed to the light nuns, and turned their heads away.

    "Yo!" The two light nuns were happy, "what are you looking at, viins on the dark side? Do you envy us since he sends new clothes to us nuns? Haha,e here. If you have the ability,e here.

    "Don''t talk nonsense there. It''s not that we don''t have any clothes. It''s just that all the money we have was spent on building the chapel. When the merchants, Gugu and Jiji,e, we''ll get help." The two dark nuns puffed up their cheeks and wrinkled their noses, "besides, the wealth of your Church of Light was obtained through deceiving themon people. Our high priest said that you pretend to be good people, so you are rich. Although we in the dark Vatican are poor, we do not steal nor deceive people."

    You guys only rob, right?

    You guys rob. You rob things and burn people to death.

    "After you kill people, you turn them into zombies or skeletons."

    "After you burn people to death, you expose their bodies publicly."

    "After you turn people into zombies, you use them to fight."

    "You burned a whole vige!"

    "You turned a whole vige into zombies!"

    All of a sudden, they were all spitting out each other''s dark history. Many bad things were done by the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness. Robb sweated coldly. Both sides were too bad for him to understand.

    Robb was so sick of this that he wanted to arrest all four little girls and spank them.

    Then, the two dark nuns began to talk about themselves, "We often help lonely and needy old people do housework!"

    "Well, we often help the disabled do things, too."

    "We send winter clothes to the poor but can''t even wear them ourselves."

    "We deliver food to the poor but don''t have anything to eat."

    "We also pay for the construction of roads and bridges for themon people!"

    "What a coincidence. Our Temr Knights are building a by-pass in Westwind town."

    Both sides boasted themselves up, and all they said was what they had done.

    Hearing them, Robb smiled. [Not bad, not bad. Both sides are good.]

    But still. Damn

    Robb jumped up from his stone stool with a brush, "shut up!"

    The four nuns turned to look at him at the same time, blinking, not knowing what Robb was going to say.

    Robb said angrily, "haven''t you noticed that you guys have been quarreling for a long time? The Church of Light and the Church of Darkness both have their own advantages and disadvantages. Theres the good and the bad. Kind at the lower ranks, corrupt at the higher ranks. Think about it yourselves, eight taels for half a kilo.

    The four nuns had thoughtful looks on their faces!

    Robb thought to himself, [It seems they understood.]

    As soon as he thought of it, the four raised their heads at the same time and asked foolishly, "what do you mean?"

    Pop!

    Robb fell back onto the stone stool. "When you were thinking, was it about the idiom eight taels for half a kilo? (TL: Eight taels for half a kilo means that theres not much to choose between the two.)

    "Yes!"

    "Can''t you get to the point?"

    "We have gotten the gist of it, but if we don''t understand your words, we won''t be able to understand what you''re saying."

    Robb: "..."

    Just then, a cold wind blew suddenly. The two light nuns who now had thick new nun skirts were unwavering, but the two dark nuns were timid, hugged themselves with their hands, and huddled together. After a few seconds, the wind stopped, and then they straightened up again.

 Chapter 134: The reason it happened is surprisingly so boring

    Chapter 134: The reason it happened is surprisingly so boring

    The two light nuns happily said, "Haha! You dark viins will freeze to death."

    Just then, Little Yi came out of the chapel and knocked the two on their foreheads, "what nonsense? How can you curse people to die? Are you still followers of the God of Light? "

    She lectured the two little nuns and turned to Robb and said, "Father Robb, can I ask you for two more sets of thick clothes to give to those two little girls who are suffering from the cold?"

    Robb smiled, this time with a really big smile, "of course!"

    The two light nuns were stunned on the spot, "Sister Yi, you Why are you speaking for the dark nuns?"

    Little Yi turned to the two nuns and said earnestly, "in my eyes, they are not heretics or evil people but priests like us. We only believe in different gods. Since they encountered difficulties and suffered from the cold, as a devout follower of Baldr, the God of Light who loves all, I am willing to love them and provide them with selfless help. This is my answer after thinking hard these past few days.

    *ps* Robb apuded. Since he had known Little Yi before. The Little Yi now is the most beautiful for him. This is the heart that a real priest should have.

    He gave a thumbs up to Little Yi, "I think you are beginning to vaguely find the right path. Maybe one day the Church of Light will shine in your hands."

    Lillian smiled, brought two sets of ck clothes, and gave them to the two dark nuns who were in a state of ignorance.

    They couldn''t figure out why a nun from the Church of Light gave them clothes.

    The two little nuns could not help saying, "if we ept these, wont we be suspected of apostasy?"

    Robb smiled and said, "so you mean that only if I call a fallen angel down to give you the clothes will you keep them? Youll force me to waste my magic, so you can ept it? Is that how your God of Darkness teaches you in the face of goodwill?"

    Two dark nuns: "."

    Robb said with a smile, e on, tell me, how did the God of Darkness teach you to get along with others?"

    The two dark nuns looked at each other and then whispered the Dark Bible together, "We are hidden and secret darkness, willing to act as the backbone of the world, setting off the prosperity and brilliance of others. If anyone deceives me and humiliates me, let him see the ruthlessness of the night. If anyone knows me, understands me, and treats me gently, I shoulde out of the shadows and return the same kindness! Let him know that there is warmth in the night."

    "Geez, this Dark Bible sounds good, too." Robb said with a smile, "what about the side of the Church of Light? What is the corresponding chapter from the Bible of Light?

    Little Yi and the two light nuns recited, "Treat others how you want them to treat you. For as you judge, you will be judged. Whatever criteria you ce on others, they will also be ced on you."

    Robb said, Half catty eight taels''. (TL: Ive edited it from eight taels for half a kilo to Half catty eight taels'')

    So, what does half catty eight taels mean?

    Robb hummed, "I wont bother to exin. Think for yourselves."

    Seeing the two dark nuns holding the clothes, Robb smiled and said, "Hey! If you don''t return and put on those clothes, do you believe me when I say Ill use ice magic and make you guys cry? "

    Startled again, the two dark nuns ran away and entered a small tent where they had been temporarily stationed these past few days. After a while, the two little nuns came out wearing the new clothes. They finally arent cold.

    Little girls of their age, their mood changes quickly. When they are happy, their little faces turn pink and cute.

    Robb looked at their legs maliciously. The thick skirt they had just put on only reached their ankles, but they swung the edges of their skirts as they walked and turned, asionally showing their calves.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing and said, "You like ck very much, don''t you?"

    "Of course!"

    Robb is like a bad uncle deceiving a little girl into eating some candy, "you must like the ck stockings, too."

    Why? Do you have any ck stockings? I havent seen them before!

    "Come,e,e. I''ll show you right away." Robb called, "Lillian, go to the factory and get two ck stockings." With that, he also buffed Lillian.

    With the green BUFF aura, Lillian ran hundreds of meters in a sh, went into the stockings factory, came out instantly, and returned to where she was, which was simply crazy.

    Two pairs of ck stockings were thus ced into the hands of the dark nuns.

    Robb said solemnly, "this thing is used to keep your legs warm. When you wear this, and your skirt swings, your legs wont feel cold."

    "Ah? Is that so?" The two dark nuns were confused about the situation, so they really went back to the tent and put on the ck stockings, and came out again. The little girls had wanted to try something new. They tried to spin a little, and the edge of their skirt swung slightly. Their beautiful leg, which was tightly entuated by the ck silk stockings, revealed something slightly, which Robb peeked at.

    The two dark nuns pped their hands and smiled, and said, "This is great. The wind swept through our calves, but it wasn''t as cold as before."

    "Hehe, its certainly a good thing." Robb quickly dabbed his saliva, "See, I didn''t lie to you! Isn''t it warm? You should always wear it in the future."

    En! The two dark nuns nodded together.

    The two light nuns grabbed Little Yi''s arm and shook it vigorously, "Sister! Why can they put on those socks so naturally yet have to act coy and embarrassed to wear them?"

    Little Yi said awkwardly, "well... It''s because I''m personally embarrassed... I didn''t ask you to act like me."

    "Huh? Is it just your personal stuff? The two little nuns screamed, "We thought there was something shameful, so we didn''t dare to wear it. The reason it happened is surprisingly so boring."

    The two jumped to Robb''s side with a brush, grabbing his arm from left to right and shaking it vigorously, "We want it, too, white! The pure white one."

    "Its one gold coin. It''s very expensive." Robb frightened the two little nuns with a few words.

    But he immediately continued, "as long as you promise to show me after you wear it, I don''t mind the loss."

 Chapter 135: The magical object that moves even when Im lazy

    Chapter 135: The magical object that moves even when Imzy

    Two little light nuns, wearing blue skirts and white stockings.

    Two little dark nuns, wearing ck skirts and ck stockings.

    This scene is very pleasing to the eye.

    Robb looked left and right and felt quite satisfied with his life.

    However, the four girls were good-looking, and in the twinkling of an eye, they went over the fence and spit words at each other.

    Robb stipted that the two churches were not allowed to fight in town, but it didn''t say they weren''t allowed to spit words. The four nuns seized the loophole and had a pleasant war of words.

    Robb stayed out and pretended not to see them.

    Lillian got into the kitchen and soon fried a lot of potato chips for Robb. Robb waved to the four little nuns who were spitting at each other, Hey! Come and eat Lays Potato Chips.

    The two light nuns immediately jumped over. One of them grabbed a handful of potato chips and began to eat them.

    But the dark nuns havent been to Westwind Town for long, so they were not very clear about Robb''s temperament and dared to eat Robb''s food casually. They stood opposite the fence and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "is that made of potatoes?" they looked curiously. What''s so rare about potatoes? Even if we have to jump off a cliff and die, we won''t eat the potatoes of the Church of Light."

    Robb forcibly grabbed one and stuffed it into their mouths a few minutester.

    The two dark nuns had a handful of potato chips and went, "How fragrant!"

    At this time, the necromancer came and stood behind the two dark nuns.

    When the two nuns looked, they were startled, "Oh, Master!" The first thing on their mind was to throw away the potato chips in their hands, but they froze since they were unwilling to throw away such delicious food.

    Unexpectedly, the necromancer did not me them, and there was a kind smile on his skinny face, "it doesn''t matter, eat! Even her Majesty likes to eat the snacks invented by Mr. Robb. I have no reason to me you. "

    The two dark nuns looked confused and said, "Huh? Even her Majesty eats food given by a priest of the Church of Light? She, she hates the Church of Light."

    Yes! The necromancer said leisurely, "No one hates the Church of Light more than her Majesty, but her Majesty will not reject an invention from Father Robb. I really feel ashamed when I killed myself when resurrected a few days ago. I didnt really have to. Sixteen years ago, I was a devout believer in the Church of Light. Hahaha"

    There was an unspeakable destion in hisst "hahaha."

    Robb asked, "are you also an old minister who protected the princess for sixteen years?"

    "Yes!" The necromancer immediately looked respectfully at Robb, "I am number eight."

    "Why do you all use numbers and not names?" asked Robb.

    The necromancer said earnestly, "We swore that we would not use our own names before killing Mondra and overthrowing the Church of Light so as not to shame our family. Don''t look at me like this. Sixteen years ago, I was a noble of the famous Kingdom of Gran."

    Robb, "it may be easy to kill Mondra, but it is not easy to overthrow the Church of Light. I am afraid your names will not be used for the rest of your life."

    The necromancer made an ugly smile and said, "then we might as well not recover it! Only after studying the Dark Bible did I realize that the world''s greatest thing is darkness. It is extremely powerful, but it never shows off. It always endures loneliness in silence and is willing to act as a shadow. If I want to be the shadow of her Majesty, it will be to support her all the time. Whats the use of a name?

    At this point, he belittled the Church of Light, If you only see the light, how can you see the greatness of darkness?

    Robb said angrily, "it''s enough for you to say you are good. But whyd you have to y down the light? Im telling you, dont quarrel again.

    As soon as he spoke, the little nuns on both sides began to spit words again.

    Just then, three familiar figures came down the hillside, led by a man covered in steel armor, and it was Gorda, who was carrying a huge package almost as big as him.

    The red-haired Xuelu walked in second. Her graceful figure and long, straight legs made Robb feel better instantly.

    Gorda waved to Robb from a distance, "Mr. Robb, we''re back."

    Robb smiled and replied, "is the job done?"

    "Yes." Goldaughed and said, "as you see, my back has a big bag of natural rubber."

    Robb smiled, "the mayor wants this thing just to make a faucet. It shouldn''t use much, right?"

    "Yes! However, my intuition tells me that there is nothing wrong with bringing back more of this thing," Gorda said.

    Robb gave him a thumbs up. "Your instincts were right! I happen to need a lot of this stuff. The natural rubber that the mayor wont use will be mine. "

    Xuelu floated to Robb and said, "are you going to make some strange invention again?"

    Robb said with a smile, "Its a great invention. Its a good thing that keeps mezy and helps me move around."

    Little Yi couldn''t helpining inside, [Why is it so ufortable to hear that he can move while beingzy.]

    Humph! Robb said, "Little Yi, go and call the carpenter and ask him to bring everything I told him to prepare."

    Little Yi shook her head and went despite the doubts on her face.

    After a while, the carpenters from White Birch Town came and brought something. It was a small wooden chair with two big wheels, a wheelchair.

    Of course, it was designed by Robb and given to the carpenters.

    He pointed to the wheelchair andughed and said, "look, this is the magical object that moves even when Imzy.

    Little Yi looked disgusted and said, "Such aziness-focused invention. It makes me angry!"

    Gorda said, "won''t this thing be very bumpy? If you sit for a long time, your ass will blossom. "

    Xuelu gave him an elbow on the waist and smiled, "that''s why Mr. Robb said he wanted natural rubber."

    "Oh?" Golda suddenly realized, but he immediately shook his head and said, "Natural rubber is not strong enough. It will break apart quick if used to wrap a tire."

    "That''s right." Robb smiled and said, "Gorda, you''re pretty smart. Natural rubber is not good, but as long as it is turned into real rubber, there will be no problem."

 Chapter 136: Smooth and steady

    Chapter 136: Smooth and steady

    People in this world have never seen "real rubber," so no one can imagine what Robb is talking about.

    Robb, of course, didn''t bother to exin. He asked Gorda to take out the natural rubber and put it on the ground.

    Lillian was asked to take out the sulfur and carbon ck that had been prepared, which were already widely used in the world, so it was easy for him to say hello to the traveling merchant and buy a lot of them.

    Robb uses "Engineer" skills. Choose materials: natural rubber, sulfur, carbon ck.

    Synthesis!

    Item obtained  Rubber!

    When the onlookers saw him put these three things on the ground, they couldn''t help being a little confused about what he would do. But as soon as Robb raised his hand, the three things on the ground merged together and finally became a dark, strange colloid of some kind.

    Magicians are curious about the unknown, so Xuelu was the first to take the rubber and tap it first. It felt soft and flexible, but at the same time, with a sense of toughness and durability.

    She tried to bend it with her hand and saw that it bent, but as soon as she let go, it bounced back.

    Huh? This thing is kind of interesting. Xuelu said, "there is strength, but also sticity. If this thing is used to wrap the tire, it may really work."

    Robb said with a smile, "it''s inevitable. All right, don''t say nonsense, carpenters. Take out the mold I asked you to prepare in advance."

    The carpenters had long been instructed by Robb to make a "Rubber tire mold," which was made ording to the size of the "wooden wheels of the wheelchair." Robb heated the rubber and put it into the mold, and after a while, the cooling was finished.

    The carpenters took it out of the mold, turning it into a beautiful rubber ring.

    Of course, the rubber ring made by this very primitive method is a lot worse than the rubber rings made by an industrial assembly line, but Robb did not expect it to be better in the first ce. All is fine as long as he is able to use it.

    The carpenters worked together, and the two wooden wheels were soon wrapped in the rubber, and the beautiful wheelchair waspleted.

    A carpenter sat on the wheelchair to do the experiment. He pushed the wheel with his hand, and the wheelchair slid forward.

    He couldn''t help shouting excitedly, "Oh, this wheelchair is not bumpy at all. It''s steady."

    "Is that so? I''ll try it, too. Another carpenter rode and moved a few steps in the wheelchair, overjoyed, "I have never been on such a smooth ride."

    "In the same way, make rubber rings for the carriage''s wheels so that the carriage can run smoothly."

    The carpenters were so happy that they could make wheels for a carriage again.

    Gorda, Xuelu, Little Yi, the little nuns, and even the necromancer all came to try the wheelchair as if they were watching a western show, and then their faces showed a look of surprise, "this thing is unexpectedly smooth and steady.

    Hahaha! Robb couldn''t helpughing. "now I can movezily around the town."

    He slumped into a wheelchair and said to Lillian, e, push me around town."

    Little Yi, Hey! Why do you need someone to push you? Just now, everyone who tried the wheelchair moved with their own hands. Why did you ask Lillian to push you?

    Robb hummed, "I am azy capitalist. I have no feelings, so I like to enve people to work desperately."

    Everyone:

    Lillian said with a smile, "master is not so bad. I like to stay with my master best. I am very happy to push my master to go shopping."

    She put her hands on the back of the chair, pushed the wheelchair, and moved slowly out of the chapel.

    It was difficult to get Robb to get out of the chapel. Every time he came out was because of a war, and whenever there was a threat, so he really seldom saw the "usual Westwind Town."

    He can finally see Westwind Town running normally.

    Smooth roads were built all over Westwind Town, thanks to the three hundred Temr Knights, who built all the main roads in the town, making Robb''s wheelchair journey even smoother.

    "Well, the Temr Knights are doing a good job."

    Lillian said with a smile, "Yes, master, the Temr Knights have a good reputation in the town. Everyone says they are good people and are great knights."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, "that''s right. That''s what the clergy do. That''s what makes them look good."

    Lillian whispered, "They were forced to do it by master. If you hadn''t been here, they wouldn''t have done so obediently for the people. I know a lot now."

    Robb gave her a thumbs-up.

    While the two were talking, three middle-aged women came from the front not so far away,ughing and chatting as they walked. The townswomen spoke loudly and could be heard from a distance, "this month I have knitted 27 pairs of stockings. I only need another 13 pairs toplete my task. The factory director said I did a good job and gave me a bonus. "

    "Oh, you are that good? I''ve only knitted neen pairs. If it goes on like this, I''m going to have money deducted this month. I have to hurry upter.

    The third female worker said with a smile, "I have knitted 30 pairs this month, and I am the best! My husband also got a high reputation in the spider breeding department. Hahaha, my family''s sry will be very high this month. "

    The other two female workers said admiringly, "how envious it is that you both work in the factory! My husband couldn''t get into the factory, so now he could only dig in the mine to earn hard money. "

    "Don''t worry!" The third female worker said, "my husband told me top-secret news from the spider breeding department. The old hunter is breeding two big spiders. Soon a new batch of small spiders will be born. At that time, the factory will certainly have to expand its members. You must hurry to get your husbands ready and squeeze in first."

    Huh? The previous two women were surprised, "aren''t the four big spiders female? How do they breed?"

    The third female worker said with a smile, "the factory director took out a sum of money and asked Mr. Gorda''s party to catch another big spider, a male spider. I heard the breeding was very smooth, and a new batch of little spiders will be born soon."

    So thats how it is! The previous two women were overjoyed, "the factory is going to have another recruitment. That''s great. Let''s talk about it to our husbands tonight."

 Chapter 137: You are a fake priest

    Chapter 137: You are a fake priest

    As the three women spoke, they saw Lillian pushing Robb over. They were so surprised that they rubbed their eyes in disbelief.

    Robb waved to them, "Hello,rades."

    He thought he would get a "Hello Father" back, but the three women froze and said angrily, "why are there fakes pretending to be Father? Our beloved Father won''t go shopping."

    Huh? Im real, Robb said.

    "That''s a lie!" Three middle-aged women stooped to pick up stones by the side of the road, threw them at Robb, and shouted, "somebody! Some illusionists, such as Father and Lillian, havee out to deceive people. "

    What? What bastard dares to pretend to be Father! A nearby house opened the door, and a hunter rushed out with a bow.

    "Ill hack him to death." Another cksmith jumped out of the other room with a hammer in his hand.

    Robb hurriedly said to them, "hold on, everyone. I''m your real Father."

    Lillian also said, "it''s true!"

    Liar. The stones of the three women were thrown head-on at Robb, the hunter''s arrow flew over, and the cksmith''s sledgehammer attacked.

    And then

    MissMissMiss

    Everyone''s attack failed.

    The women, the hunter, and the cksmith froze and, at the same time, breathed a sigh of relief, "it''s true."

    The group of people all knelt down, "Father, were sorry. We didn''t mean to attack you. We just wanted to attack impostors."

    Lillian said angrily, "are you kidding me? Do youe over and beat up your master to determine whether he is real or fake?"

    The women, the hunter, and the cksmith said together, "If there is no war and no merchants and you see Father walking out shopping, wouldn''t you think he was a fake?"

    Lillian thought carefully, "err That thats true, too.

    Everyone said, "And if hes the real Father, you wont have to be afraid of hitting him anyway since you cant hit. If its a fake, he deserves the pain.

    Lillian thought carefully, "you have a good point."

    Robb: "..."

    So, the way to determine whether I am real or fake is to beat me up.

    Forget it. The townspeople are also kind-hearted. Robb waved and said, "get up. I don''t me you. In fact, I very much agree with your firm fight against fakes and hope you continue to do so in the future. Once someone is suspected of impersonating me, you have to rush bravely to fight. You can''t let the young people pretend to be me to get free food and drinks."

    Praise Father! The townspeople saluted and went back to do their own things.

    Lillian continued to push Robb around the town, but someone would jump out every few steps, thinking he was a fake. Robb could not count how many times he had been attacked. He couldnt help but sigh, "should we take care ofw and order in Westwind Town?"

    "It doesn''t seem to be necessary," Lillian said. w and order are very good as long as master doesn''t go out."

    Robb: ""

    As soon as the two talked about this, they heard another townsman shout, "Where did this fakee from? Children, bite him!"

    A townsman rushed over with a flock of geese!

    Robb saw this and thought, [Damn! Even animals are being used?]

    Wait, geese?

    He nced at his wheelchair. He suddenly felt like Zhuge Liang. He looked at the geese rushing over and could not help but be overjoyed. Well done. Hahaha,e over.

    Ten minutester, several plucked geese stood by pitifully.

    With a newly made goose feather fan in her hand, Robb pretended to fan the wind and said with a smile, "Ha-haha, Lillian, push the prime minister home."

    "Master, what does prime minister mean?"

    "It means I''m handsome."

    "Oh, I see. The master really looks like a prime minister."

    "Why does that sound strange?"

    After a turn ofughter, Lillian pushed Robb back to the chapel, and as soon as he arrived, he heard a cheer at the construction site next door where the chapel of darkness was being built.

    Robb turned to see that the townspeople were helping to build it. They seemed very happy, jumping and throwing their hats into the sky as if they had picked up the money.

    Robb couldn''t help saying, "Hey, what are you so happy about?"

    The townspeople looked back and said with a smile, "Father, the necromancer has given us some working money. They gave each of us ten more silver coins."

    "Huh?" Robb asked, Where did he get the money?

    The 32 people who fled to Westwind Town were very poor. Only by selling their horses did they manage to raise a lot of money to build the chapel. They could not even afford clothes for the two little nuns, so how could they have the money to give them to the townspeople?

    However, as soon as Robb asked this question, he understood.

    The townspeople scattered, and two people with big beards were in the center, which was her Majesty''s merchants, Gugu and Jiji. Last time, one of them wore ck silk stockings, and the other wore white silk stockings. As soon as they appeared before, they blinded Robb''s eyes, so he remained blindfolded all the time.

    But this time, they came in November, and the weather was cold, so the two guys couldn''t run around in their stockings and shorts. They put on decent trousers, so even if they wore stockings, he wouldnt see them. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    When they saw Robb, they saluted quickly, "Good day, Mr. Robb!"

    Robb smiled and said, "Yo, did you give financial aid to number 8?" (The necromancer in Westwind Town is number 8)

    The two men said, "Yes, her Majesty knew a few days ago that he was chased into Westwind Town by the guerris and specially ordered us to bring a batch of materials to him so that he could carry forward the construction of the Chapel of Darkness in Westwind Town."

    Robb asked with interest, "does the Queen know that I dont allow number 8 to leave the town?"

    The two nodded, "Yes!"

    Robb, So she''s not going to take people out?

    The merchants said with a smile, "it is a great joy for us toe into Westwind Town to spread the teachings of the God of Darkness. What reason could there be to withdraw people? The people of Westwind Town need the help of the God of Darkness. May the grace of the God of Darkness spread all over every inch of the world. "

    Robb smiled. He thought that putting their people under house arrest would cause the queen to send people to take them, but he did not expect that the queen was really a calm fellow. Instead, she took the opportunity to let the Church of Darkness infiltrate Westwind Town, but that was exactly what Robb expected.

    After all, Westwind Town is surrounded by people of the Church of Darkness. If this is not settled, increasing the town''s poption will be difficult.

    Robb smiled, "her Majesty is quite a visionary."

    The two merchantsughed and said, "of course! The royal heir can''t bepared with Mondra''s crooked ways of running a country. "

    Robb shrugged, "Why do you always step on each other after self-praise?"

 Chapter 138: We need to make money nationally

    Chapter 138: We need to make money nationally

    The two merchants came to the stone table in front of Robb and sat down.

    As soon as they sat down, both of them nced at the big water tower in Robb''s house.

    Robb looked at the two men''s eyes and could not help but be happy, "Why? Do you like my tap water system? "

    The two merchants nodded, "thest time we visited you, we saw that as long as you twist the tap, clear water wille out. We saw it again just now, and its truly a great invention.

    It turned out that the Chapel of Darkness under construction had already gotten a pipe connected to the mayor''s water tower and was ready to use water.

    The mayor is also a clever thief. He charges ordinary townspeople at the price of "twenty copper coins a month," but for rge buildings" such as the dark chapel, he charges them at the price of "two gold coins a month." The reason, of course, is that there are many people living in the chapel, and many people wille to use the public water, so he must charge more.

    As soon as the reason was out, the necromancer couldntin and obediently paid the money.

    Many townspeople wash their hands and faces at the tap when they finish their work.

    Just now, when the two merchants arrived weary with dust, the necromancer asked them to wash their faces and wake up.

    The two merchants naturally feltfortable with it and came up with their own ideas.

    "Mr. Robb, can you teach us how to make this thing called tap water?" The two merchants said respectfully, "if we go back and put this in her Majesty''s temporary pce, she will be very happy."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s not just for the queen, is it? You must have seen the mayor collecting money from the chapel of darkness and smelled the business opportunity to build this thing in Lost City and Bright Road. After the waterworks are built, you can make a lot of money, and then it will be one of her Majesty''s most important sources of military expenditure. I have heard that her Majesty is implementing tax exemption in many viges and towns for at least two or three years. If she does not think about how to make money, she is just killing herself."

    The two merchants embarrassedly said, "sure enough, nothing can be hidden from Mr. Robb, and you are right. Her Majesty is not short of military expenditure for the time being, but after two or three years of tax exemption, there will certainly be a shortage of military expenditure. But even so, we can''t stop implementing tax exemption, so We need to find a way to make money nationally.

    There is no doubt that waterworks are a national ie-generating method!

    This kind of thing can still be done by a mayor of a small vige, but in a huge city with a poption of hundreds of thousands of people like Bright Road, it is impossible to do it without the presence of the state. This is typical of the money that should be earned by the state.

    Robb smiled and said, "well, let me give you some advice, too. First of all, I have to warn you that it is impossible to rely on one water tower to supply the entire Bright Road. Such a water tower is impossible to implement with current technology. You need to partition the city first."

    At this point, Robb used the goose feather fan and painted the city on the ground with the fan handle, and then drew several horizontal and vertical lines to cut the city intorge pieces. Then he drew a sign saying water tower in the center of it all and said with a smile, "first calcte how many people a water tower can supply, and then divide the city into many districts ording to the poption, and build a water tower in each district."

    "Each water tower will be managed by a separate team." Robb said with a smile, "divide the employees into several categories. One is the management team, which is responsible for managing all the water tower operations. The second is the operation team, which is responsible for pumping and filling the water tower. Third, the maintenance team is responsible for repairing broken pipes and faucets. Fourth is the promotion team. The promotion team will go door to door to persuade everyone to install water pipes, negotiate fees, and so on. "

    With that, Robb took back the goose feather fan and slowly fanned himself, "do you understand?"

    The two merchants gave Robb a big bow on the spot, "Sir, you are a genius! The original vague concept in our minds suddenly became clear when you say this. You are really an unborn genius and a hero! On behalf of her Majesty the Queen, we extend our deepest thanks to you. After going back, we will immediately invest in the construction in Bright Road and Lost City, starting from the rich areas and slowly extending it to the whole city.

    "It''s a good deal. I''m ttered." Robb said with a smile, "now that you have decided to build a water tower, I have a small proposal. You probably don''t know how to build water towers, water pipes, and faucets in Bright Road. However, I have a lot of such talents in Westwind Town. The masons and cksmiths here all have the skills. I suggest you send a cart and spend a lot of money to hire masons and cksmiths in Westwind Town to guide your craftsmen to build water towers. The pay can not be low. After the guidance, send a cart to send them back. "

    The two merchants said with great delight, "Mr. Robb has even figured out how to fix ourck of knowledge on the matter. Thank you, Mr. Robb."

    Robb was secretly happy, [These technologies are not so difficult. Sooner orter, youll figure it out. I''ll send someone to send them to Bright Road to make money. The craftsmen will make a lot of money at Bright Road but will use it in Westwind Town. This is called "earning foreign exchanges."

    The two sides shook hands and cheered.

    When Robb finished talking about their stuff, he asked with a smile, "well, now it''s time to talk about me. Did you get anything corresponding to the purchase list I gave youst time?"

    The two merchants hurriedly said, "you have so many on the list that we won''t be able to gather everything for a while. This time, we only got one thing for you."

    The two men waved, and their entourage delivered arge parcel.

    They put the parcel in front of Robb and said with a smile, "I got it from the seafood merchants in Lost City. It''s not much. I can''t put any more with such a bag."

    As he spoke, he opened it.

    What appeared in front of Robb was a dry, yellow gel-like substance.

    Robb could not help but rejoice, "not bad! Fish maw! The merchant who sold it to us said that it can only be used by pharmacies in a small amount, but it is useless otherwise. What on earth are you going use it for, especially with such a big bag of it?

 Chapter 139: Seizing the opportunity to grab her hand

    Chapter 139: Seizing the opportunity to grab her hand

    Hehe, doing what you dont know is better. Whats the point of me doing what you all know? Robb has his trademark smile on his face again, the smile he shows every time he invents snacks, the unique smile of a gourmet who has been ahead of primitive people for hundreds of years when he is ready to move.

    As soon as she saw him smiling like this, Lillian couldn''t help leaning over and saying, "Master, is there anything delicious again?"

    Little Yi snorted coldly and moved a few steps his way without hesitation.

    Xuelu simply hooked Robb''s neck, squeezed her plump oppais on Robb''s back, and said, "there''s something delicious that wille out soon."

    The two little nuns of light and darkness could not help craning their necks and secretly looked at the situation here as well.

    Robb grabbed a handful of fish maw in his hand andughed, "what I''m going to do this time is what girls like best. Feel blessed."

    The several girls were overjoyed. They wont necessarily believe it if others say it. Still, when Robb said this, they believed it unconditionally because he had invented countless delicious snacks, and no one was more reliable than him in saying that something is delicious.

    Robb heard the sound of someone drooling. He turned his head and said, "Lillian, are you drooling already?"

    "No, I didn''t!" Lillian shook her head quickly.

    It mustve been Xuelu.

    "I didn''t." Xuelu said with a smile, "Itll make me sound like a little girl who has never seen the world before."

    Then who is it? Robb looked at Little Yi with interest.

    Little Yi''s cold face began to turn red slowly, getting redder and redder, till it finally went all the way to the root of her ear, but she didn''t deny it.

    Hehe! Robb was happy and wanted to tease her again after seeing her blush. But forget it. He''ll be kind and forgive her.

    "All right, now get ready to go to work." Robb said, "Lillian, go and get me flour, milk, eggs, sugar, and soybean oil. By the way, prepare more bowls and pots that can hold all kinds of materials."

    Lillian went quickly, and the materials were all over the table after a while.

    Robb smiled, "I''ll make it quickly first, give you a deep taste, and then I''ll tell you how to make it. Watch, don''t blink."

    As soon as he grabbed the fish maw and rubbed it with his hands, the fish maw turned into fish maw gtin.

    Robb then used his Chef skill to choose Fish Maw Gtin, milk, and sugar.

    Production Initiated!

    Acquired: Cream.

    Seeing that the bowl was instantly filled with strange brownish-yellow things, the girls looked confused and asked, what is this?"

    Xuelu, the most daring, held out a finger and tried to pick one out of the bowl to taste it, but as soon as she reached out, she was caught by Robb and said with a smile, "Don''t steal until the food ispletely finished."

    Xuelu yfully stuck out her tongue, "what''s the point of that?"

    Fifteen secondster, she added, "you took hold of my hand to stop me from stealing the food, but you didn''t let go. Youre taking advantage of it, arent you?"

    Huh? Really? Robb then let go of her hand and put on a serious face, "I have been holding it because I was afraid you would steal it again. This is to protect the delicious food. How can you say that Im trying to take advantage of you? You''re obviously trying to steal food.

    Everyone squinted together!

    Only Little Yi said bluntly, "if a girl wants to steal a snack, can you take advantage of her confidently? If Xuelu wants to steal something valuable, will you confidently drag her into a room? Thats so crazy."

    Xuelu''s eyes lit up when she heard this.

    Robb hurriedly said, "No, I havent been single enough nor breathed enough air, do not try to make me take responsibility in this way. No matter what you steal, I will not do so."

    Xuelu: Cut!

    Robb said to Little Yi, "look at the look on her face. It''s obvious that the hand I grabbed belongs to one willing to get hit and suffer. What are you confused about?"

    Little Yi: "..."

    Well, it doesn''t make sense to talk with this pair of infamous males and females, so Little Yi remained silent.

    Pang! The four little nuns next to them suddenly reached out and patted the stone table simultaneously, "can you get to the point? Obviously, we are making snacks, and everyone is waiting for something delicious. Why are you talking about something else? Hurry up and keep making snacks."

    After scolding the little nuns, they suddenly discovered that their opposing-side nuns had also said the same thing. Oh, my God, how could that be? Light vowed not to go hand in hand with darkness, so the four girls gave another "hmph" and turned their heads away.

    "Ah! That''s right." Robb returned to making snacks and said with a smile, "what I just made is called cream, but it''s only a semi-finished product. Don''t panic. Let''s continue."

    He picked up "flour," "eggs," "sugar," and "soybean oil."

    Production Initiated!

    Acquired: Cake.

    Everyone had some idea of what he had made this time. Xuelu asked, "is this a piece of bread? Oh, wrong, it looks fluffier than bread. "

    Lillian said, "it should be bread since it was made with eggs and sugar, but I usually have to bake it. Why doesn''t master need to bake it and just have to rub his hands?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I have divine grace on me. You have to bake this thing when you want to make it."

    He finally picked up the "cake" and "cream."

    Production Initiated!

    Acquired: Cream Cake.

    *ng!*

    A beautiful cream cake that looked like a birthday cake emerged. The only difference between Robbs cake and modern cake is that the sugar used by Robb is unbleached brown sugar, not white granted sugar, so the color of the cream is a little brownish. It''s not as snow-white as modern cream cake.

    But even so, it made the girls stare.

    Xuelu, "this food looks delicious."

    Gugu, How can it not be delicious after using so much sugar?

    Jijji, "this thing is too expensive, counting sugar alone. If you sell it, you have to sell it for at least two gold coins to recover the costs."

    As soon as they said so, the cream cake was basically defined as "noble food," and ordinary people would never be able to taste it.

    Although Little Yi didnt speak, there was the word "think" written on the left side of her face and "eat" on her right.

    The two little light nuns were pitiful, "Ah, we want to steal it, too, but we don''t want to be grabbed by the priest!"

    The two dark nuns turned to the necromancer and said, "Master, will Mr. Robb give it to us?"

    Robb took out a knife and, with a swoosh, sliced the cream cake into sixteen pieces and said with a smile, "all right, everyone, one piece each, tastes it!"

    [Robb acquired cream cake]

 Chapter 140: The taste of cream cake

    Chapter 140: The taste of cream cake

    Lu Xun once said, Only men refuse cake.

    Confucius said, Women are born for cakes.

    Lu Xun also said, Women have two stomachs, one of which is specially used to hold cakes.

    Confucius said, Want to make a woman happy, capture a woman''s heart, apologize to a woman, propose to a woman, just give them a cake."

    Lu Xun also said, "I rubbed my mother but didn''t say it!"

    Xuelu was the first to reach for the cake and shove the novelty into her mouth. It was as if she had been in the art of fixing herself, and then she desperately stuffed the piece of cake into her mouth and reached for the second one.

    Of course, Robb immediately seized this hand, and this time he said nothing and gently rubbed it in his hand. "Don''t panic. I''ll do itter, don''t rush to grab someone else''s," he said with a smile.

    Xuelu also wrapped a piece of cake in her mouth and vaguely said, "for a moment Make... Something bigger!

    Robb smiled and said, "do women really like big ones?"

    "Rascal, go to hell!"

    On the other side, Lillian picked up a piece of cake carefully. She didn''t move as fast as Xuelu but operated slowly. She first licked the cream on the cake, and her face instantly turned into o (* ^ @ ^ *) o. Then she ate the cake and cream together. Her little face filled with happiness.

    Little Yi said coldly, "I''m not gluttonous. I just want to see what it tastes like. First of all, I''m not gluttonous. Overeating is one of the seven deadly sins. I''m a loyal believer in the God of Light. I can''t eat a lot."

    With that, she took a piece of cake and stuffed it into her mouth.

    Later, Little Yi confessed to the God of Light for a week because he hadmitted seven deadly sins of gluttony. After the confession, Robb came up with a new cake vor. So she confessed for another week. After that confession, Robb came up with one again, so Little Yi confessed for another week

    The two light nuns licked their fingers and wanted to eat, but they were afraid that Robb would take the opportunity to grab their hands. It was not until they saw Robb holding Xuelu''s hand that they seized the opportunity, hurriedly grabbed a piece of cake, and ran.

    After a while, the sound of "mm, mm" sounded behind a tree.

    Although Robb gave them thick clothes and ck stockings, they still put themselves in a "not willing to see you" position.

    The two dark nuns dared not reach out their hands, but the cake was not only beautiful but also fragrant, and the smell could be smelled from afar. The hands of the two little nuns were almost reaching out of their mouths. Their eyes were full of grievances.

    Then, Robb waved to them, "number eight, two little nuns, what are you doing there? Come and take some."

    The necromancer numbered 8 respectfully saluted, "Sunshine and delicious food do not belong to a necromancer."

    Robb said angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''te and eat, your two little nuns will not dare toe here. Even If you don''t care about yourself, think about your subordinates."

    This The necromancer turned to look at the two little nuns who were drooling and cried, "if you want to eat, go and take some. Why are you staring at me?"

    The two dark nuns said pitifully, "Master, we dare not."

    Number 8 had no choice but to climb over the fence ande over. He took two cakes, put them into the hands of the two little nuns, and sighed, "eat! It feels like the rules will be messed up at Robb''s ce."

    Robb said with a smile, "I wont. I''m very orderly."

    Everyone shook their heads together and thought, [In order, my mom.]

    However, it was true that they misunderstood Robb. Robb was actually orderly, but the order he kept was the order he had brought from modern generations, which was slightly different from that kept by people in this world, such as religious disputes and wars. Robb doesn''t think it''s necessary to get involved at all.

    However, robbery, arson, rape, and fraud, are all things Robb will never do.

    The two dark nuns who got the cake also brushed the floor and hid behind a tree, and soon the sound of "mm, mm" also sounded behind the tree.

    Seeing what the girls looked like when they ate the cake, the expressions of the two royal merchants immediately became dignified.

    Merchants always look at things differently from ordinary people.

    Gugu reached out and picked up a piece of cake, put it in his mouth, and his eyes suddenly opened, "Oh, this thing, it can make a lot of money."

    Jiji picked up a piece, took a bite, and then said slowly, "Ladies should be willing to pay more than three gold coins for this thing. The most expensive ingredient is sugar. Assuming that the cost of the sugar costs 50 silver coins, you can earn two and a half gold coins by selling one cake. There are a lot of rich people in Bright Road and Lost City, so the sales of this thing will not be bad. "

    Gugu nodded, "Men are always willing to spend money on their women! I''m sure it will be a blockbuster. The key issue now is the production process. "

    At this point, the two men turned to look at Robb.

    Just now, when Robb was making, the two of them opened their eyes wide and tried to steal the process, but Robb used a "chef" skill and made it just by rubbing. It was not normal at all.

    The two merchants could only look at Robb with pitiful eyes.

    "Want to learn the process?" Robbughed, "I don''t want to teach you. Why should I foolishly teach you the process for nothing? Such a profitable business can only be enjoyed by me in Westwind Town. If you want it, you cane to Westwind Town to buy my goods every once in a while. "

    The two merchants sweated, "Westwind Town is far from Bright Road. The taste will definitely get worse when we get back.

    Robb said: "then it doesnt matter. Capitalists always find a way to solve all kinds of difficulties to make money! But I like you guys."

    Two merchants:

    "Well, since I''m not a devil. I''ll give you two cakes, one for her Majesty, the other you can cut into dozens of slices and sell to thedies." Robb casually rubbed out two cakes easily, and two cream cakes appeared on the table.

    The two merchants frowned tightly as soon as they saw the cake. [Oh, my God! What can I do to get these two cream cakes back as fast as possible? The taste will bepletely different if we take even a few more hours.]

 Chapter 141: Earning foreign currency

    Chapter 141: Earning foreign currency

    The two merchants thought for a while about solving the transportation problem.

    After thinking hard for a long time, Gugu gritted his teeth and whispered, "It seems we can only fly it by air. Ask the Royal Air Force to send a manticore."

    He shook his head and said, "although we are royal merchants, the Air Force and us do work together, so we have to spend money to get their help. A flight to Bright Road will cost us at least five gold coins."

    Gugu, "This is for her Majesty. How dare they charge for it? But even if we pay five gold coins, we can still make a profit. Anyway, the cake is not heavy, so a manticore can transport at least ten or eight cakes at a time, and we can still make a lot of money. "

    "I hope the cake can earn us more," he said. "her Majesty spends a lot of money on the army."

    At this point, Robb suddenly leaned over and said, "how do you make money when you are so stupid? Here, let me show you how to sell a cake that could have sold three gold coins for four gold coins so that you can make more money for her Majesty."

    Gugu looked over curiously.

    Robb said, "cut the cake into eight slices with a knife and sell it for fifty silver coins each. Wont that be four gold coins?"

    Gugu thought about it and suddenly realized it.

    Robb said, "you can go one step further and cut the cake into sixteen pieces and sell it for thirty silver coins each."

    The two merchants knelt to Robb on the spot, "are you a business genius or a devil? Or both.

    Robb smiled but said nothing, thinking, [How can I not understand after having been teased by cake shops for more than ten years?]

    Gugu took a crystal ball from his arms and ced it on the table. He tapped it twice, and the crystal ball soon lit up. A necromancer appeared on the ball.

    Robb was intrigued when he saw it, Oh, a summoning crystal ball!

    This wasnt in the game!

    In the game, if a yer wants to talk to another yer, even if theyre far from each other, it can be done by opening the friend list and sending a whisper, so there is no such summoning item as a crystal ball in the game. But Robb has seen it in all kinds of western fiction.

    This is the first time I have seen this, so he cant help but be very interested.

    Gugu said to the necromancer on the other side of the crystal ball, "Mister number 1, we are now in Westwind Town. We would like you to send a manticore from the Royal Air Force to carry something."

    The necromancer, known as number one, hummed, "does the Royal Air Force have any reason toe out casually to transport goods?"

    Gugu, "it''s a gift from Mr. Robb to her Majesty the Queen. It needs to be kept fresh and can''t be dyed, so it must be transported quickly by air.

    So its like that. Since it belongs to her Majesty, I will send a manticore at once. But don''t try to bring any personal belongings."

    "Scoundrel." Gugu scolded angrily, "You wont let us bring stuff even if we pay?"

    Number one said, "Pay? Do you think you can just ask the air force toe with money? We are sacred soldiers, not peddlers! Only if you give five gold coins will I consider it."

    "All right, all right, we understand now, scoundrel who wants money." Gugu turned off the crystal ball, then smiled at Jiji and said, "the talk was sessful. Sure enough, it was five gold coins."

    Jiji said, If we ship ten cakes at a time and sell each cake for two gold coins, well earn a total of 20 gold, the freight fee is five gold coins, if we slice it into sixteen pieces, well earn four gold and eighty silver for each cake, so the total ie from ten cakes will be 48 gold. Ingredients are 25 gold. After deducting the costs, well still earn 23 gold!

    "If we call over ten manticores at a time, we can earn 230 gold coins," he said.

    "There are a hundred manticores in the Royal Air Corps," he said.

    Robb said, "You two idiots. Is it even fine to use the Royal Air Corps like this all the time? Only once in a while is fine. You''d better study how to keep it fresh through thend. I''ll give you an idea. Refrigerated transportation, hehe. As for how. Think about it yourselves."

    As he said that, he took out his magic container and yed with it with his hands.

    The two merchants were inspired by his actions, and their eyes lit up, "that''s right magic items! In a small space, using magic items to continuously output ice magic can ensure the quality of food. "

    The two hastened to pay homage to Robb, "you are a great talent. We are notparable at all. There is still a lot to learn from you about business in the future."

    Well said, well said. Robb suddenly pointed to the crystal ball in Gugu''s hand. "I would like to ask, do you have more of these summoning crystal balls? Or do you sell it?

    Gugu froze and then said with a smile, "this thing is not very rare. There are royal families in various countries, but their number is not many, you know. Its because this thing has a very strong strategic role, generally used in the military."

    "You don''t have to borate on its functions," Robb said. "I understand. All you have to do is say whether youre going sell it or not and how much it costs."

    Gugu said awkwardly, "this kind of strategic magic item, I really do not dare do so without permission. I need to go back to ask her Majesty if she allows the sale of crystal balls. I can sell it to you."

    "Do you have to consult her Majesty before you can sell it?" There was a hearty smile on Robb''s face, "I see. After you have tasted the cream cake, I sent to her Majesty, ask her if she can sell me a crystal ball, and say that if you don''t sell it to me, my cream cake is not for sale."

    Two merchants:

    Before long, there was a lion roar in the sky, and three huge, ferocious manticores flew from the southeast appeared. Their huge wings spread out, blocked the sun, and cast three huge shadows on the ground.

    After circling the top of Robbs chapel twice, theynded and crouched in the yard, one of which sat a knight, and the other two were empty.

    The two merchants each held a box of cream cake with ice magic and sat on the manticores, and waved goodbye to Robb, "Mr. Robb, please wait for our good news about the crystal ball."

    Robb smiled, "I''m sure it will be good news."

    The manticore flew into the sky and headed for Bright Road.

    Robb waved to the girls and said with a smile, e here. I''ll teach you how to make the cake now. After you learn it, you can teach the women in town so that everyone can learn to make it. When these two merchantse to restock, we will sell it to them inrge quantities and earn a lot of foreign currency."

 Chapter 142: A queen that doesnt desire material wealth

    Chapter 142: A queen that doesnt desire material wealth

    A few dayster...

    In Bright Road!

    The headquarters of the White Lion Cavalry, the residence of Grand Duke Yingsi, has now been converted into her Majesty''s temporary pce. Still, the size of the pce is obviously not enoughpared to the old pce that she used for many years.

    Her Majesty, who was only a few days away from reaching the age of 20, lived in such a humble pce without showing any impatience.

    Although she is just age 20, she has experienced greater storms than any of her peers. She has enjoyed prosperity, experienced countless difficulties, gained radiance above all, and is hidden in the dark.

    She has a more determined mind than any of her peers, with no materialism, luxury, or desire for enjoyment.

    Her calmness and reason often make people forget she is just a teenage girl.

    At this time, she was sitting on the throne, flipping through a stack of documents that recorded thetest military expenditures and her financial situation.

    Obviously, there is not much good news!

    The battle is unsettled, and a werewolf leading a gueri army is in her territory. It is very tricky, and he hasnt been caught yet. Although she has sent a group of ck Earth Knights to wipe out the guerris, whether she will seed or not is still unknown.

    After all, White Moon is a famous general under Mondra, and is not so easy to deal with.

    Her brow frowned deeply

    As winter drew nearer and nearer, cold wind came through the window, and her Majesty''s long white dress was slightly rolled up by the wind. She suddenly thought of something and said to the guard next to her, "go and get the cook."

    After a while, the royal chef came and stood beneath her respectfully.

    The Queen said faintly, "it''s outrageous for that damned priest to ckmail me with cream cake and force me to sell him the crystal ball. It''s just a snack. How can I exchange it for a strategic magic item? Do I look gluttonous?"

    The chef hurriedly said, "of course, you dont."

    "Hmm!" The Queen asked unwittingly, "did you seed in studying the cream cake I asked you to do?

    "No!" The chef said with a bitter face, "the cake has been made sessfully. It''s very simple and not much different from making bread. But cream the cream alone is impossible to make."

    The Queen sped the armrest heavily, "isn''t the raw materials needed very clear? There are only three kinds of materials, fish maw, milk, and sugar. Nothing more. Why can''t it be made? "

    The chef was sweating, "this There must have been some trick involved in this We studied till our brains trembled but still couldn''t produce it sessfully. Gugu and Jiji couldn''t give us any useful hints. ording to them, Mr. Robb just rubbed his hands and turned the materials into the cream. The exact steps were not clear at all. "

    The Queen sighed, "just say it. Is there any hope of finding out?"

    "Yes!" The chef said. But it will take a few more months at the very least.

    "Months?" The Queen raised her voice.

    The chef said, Yes, a few months.

    The Queen waved, "forget it, go."

    The chef bowed his head, saluted, and then retreated quietly.

    The Queen thought about it carefully for a long time and then said to the guard, "go and call Gugu and Jiji. Prepare a crystal ball.

    The guard was about to leave when the Queen stopped him and said, "Bring me thest piece of cake in the magic refrigerator."

    A few minutester, her Majesty carefully took thest piece of cream cake with both hands and gently licked the cream on it. It was refreshing, non-greasy,fortable, and delicious. Ah, why is this food so delicious?

    I am obviously a person who has tasted all the world''s sufferings and has long been unmoved by such things. What is a mere delicacy in the face of the great ambition of reviving the country? Dont y with me. Stop trying to influence my firm will.

    She failed!

    The sweet cream made her face look as beautiful as a rose. Once the first beauty of the Kingdom of Granughed, all the guards in the pce could not help turning their heads and dared not look directly at her.

    They heard her Majesty sigh in a mncholy voice, "there are only five mouthfuls left. Its almost finished."

    It''s almost winter, and the fields will soon be empty.

    The vigers of Westwind Town collected thest batch of autumn-nted potatoes and stored them in their warehouses.

    At this time in previous years, most townspeople would be ready to go into rest mode and wait for the beginning of spring to start working again.

    But this year is different. The stockings factory in the town does not stop because of winter. In order to feed the spiders, hunters have to hunt desperately to catch goblins and ogres, as well as all kinds of beasts and monsters.

    Moreover, there are fewer beasts and monsters around the vige now. Some quick-thinking townspeople felt that catching beasts and monsters alone would not be enough to feed the hundreds of spiders, especially since the second batch of spiders was about to be born. Greater demand for meat has been put on the agenda.

    Coupled with the fact that the people of Westwind Town are getting richer, they are willing to start spending money on food.

    The price of meat in Westwind Town began to soar, and after calcting, the townspeople found that raising pigs, chickens, and even rabbits could make a lot of money and that they would no longer lose as much money on feeds as before.

    As a result, some townspeople began to raise all kinds of livestock, such as chickens, ducks, geese, rabbits, and pigs. They could raise whatever they could and didnt have to worry that they could not be sold. Winter happens to be a fattening season to let the livestock grow. They will sell them to the silk stockings factory when they be big and fat.

    As a result, the idle season in previous years is still hot in action this year. Westwind Town has be a small town that doesnt rest.

    That morning, Robb was slumped on the stone stool in the yard as usual, and suddenly the rm sounded again on the sentry tower to the southeast of the town.

    The sound made Robb a little curious. No one has dared to make trouble in Westwind town for a long time now. What is this rm for?

    Before he could speak, Lillian ran over with his wheelchair, smiled, and said, "Master,e on."

    Robb moved his ass, sat down from the stool to the wheelchair, then picked up the goose feather fan handed over by Lillian, pointed to the southeast corner, and said with a smile, "Let''s go!"

    Little Yi, the three adventurers, Bishop Elsie, Number 8, and arge group of people came out of their houses and followed Robb.

    Robb looked from side to side, "well! Our lineup is really getting bigger and bigger."

 Chapter 143: Theyre so hypocritical.

    Chapter 143: They''re so hypocritical.

    When Robb went up the town wall, he found that there was no enemy attack, but only arge group of "refugees," two or three hundred people, obviously refugees, dragging their children, carrying pots and pans while carrying a few belongings, each poverty-stricken and starving.

    Of course, this is not the point. The point is that this group of refugees have a pair of furry pointed ears on top of their heads, which look like cat ears.

    At a nce, Robb knew why the sentinels on the sentry tower had sounded the rm.

    These refugees are not human beings but demi-humans. To be exact, they are cat folk.

    In addition to the great races of humans, elves, dwarves, pygmy, and trolls, there are all kinds of creatures on Fengmo Continent. In addition, demi-human races are rtively close to human beings, such as the hundreds of millions of familiar rabbitmen from Big Tang.

    In addition, the werewolf guerris, the bear folk, the cat folk, the dog folk, the pig folk, the fish folk, the shrimp folk, the crab folk, the lizardfolk, and so on. Its so much that they cannot be counted with ten fingers and ten toes.

    The present sentinels in Westwind Town are all from the Temr Knights, who believed in the Temple of Light from an early age, which, except for the werewolf tribe led by White Moon, regarded the demi-humans of any race as heretics. They not only didnt take care of them but even persecuted, emunicated, and even killed them.

    Therefore, when the Sentinels of the Temr Knights saw the emergence of demi-human refugees outside the town, their first reaction was not to help but to close the town door tightly and sound the rm.

    As soon as Robb saw the scene, he angrily scolded the sentinel next to him, "this situation required you to sound the rm? Do you think Im that free? You made me run all the way from the chapel to the wall. Somebody, drag this sentinel down and beat him for ten minutes."

    Bishop Elsie rushed out and kicked the sentinel to the ground, "Only sound the rm bell when needed."

    Everyone:

    Little Yi said angrily, "you were idle anyways, and you were pushed over by Lillian on a wheelchair. How did you tire yourselfing all the way here? You arent even human if you got tired over such a thing. How dare you instruct the bishop to beat the sentinel?"

    Robb said innocently, "I didn''t give any orders!"

    Little Yi said, Wasnt it an order when you said you wanted him to be beaten for ten minutes?"

    Robb, "I was just telling a joke. I didn''t know Bishop Elsie was so active."

    Elsie felt conflicted.

    There was a mess going on on their side, but on the other side, the two little nuns of the Church of Darkness shouted, "Ah, there are cat folk refugees outside. Open the town gate and let them in, poor things."

    The sentinels remained motionless and even rolled their eyes at the two dark nuns.

    The two dark nuns looked at the sentinels from the Church of Light around them and realized that it was not up to them, so they looked pitifully at Robb.

    Robb did not disappoint them, and without even thinking about it, he ordered, "Open the town gate and let the cat folks in."

    A Pdin said "hey" and tried to speak, but before saying another word, he was put to the ground by Bishop Elsie, and then Bishop Elsie himself opened the gate of the town.

    The cat folk refugees outside were still a little hesitant, but then number 8 stood on the town wall, plus two dark priests waved to them and said, "Children,e in! Westwind Town has opened its gates for you."

    The cat folk were relieved of their worries and ran over quickly.

    These guys ran really fast, far faster than humans in terms of running speed alone, and swarmed through the town gate in the twinkling of an eye. Instead of facing Robb, they knelt down in front of the number 8 and said, "Dear Master, please help us."

    Robb felt amused, "these people are followers of the Church of Darkness!"

    "Isn''t it a matter of course?" Little Yi exined in a low voice, "Cats love the night, and so do cat folk. They are naturally biased towards the Church of Darkness. They nap when light shows."

    Robb smiled, Lets see how number 8 will deal with this.

    Number 8s dry face filled with kindness and said, Whats the matter? Did you run into any difficulties?

    The cat people said pitifully, "our vige was attacked by a group of werewolves. They burned down our vige and took away all the food we had stored for the winter. Fortunately, we escaped quickly; otherwise, we would all have been killed. But although we are still alive, the vige is gone, so we wont be able to go through the cold winter, so we had to go out and find a ce where we can settle down. ording to a merchant, Master is in Westwind Town, and it is very rich, so we want to seek refuge here. "

    It turned out that these cat folk usually lived in the por forest in the southwestern part of the birch forest in a small vige. Number 8 had some ties with these cat people. He once led the Church of Darkness members to stay in the cat folks'' vige for a long time and sent a lot of supplies to them.

    The cat folk are grateful for his kindness and still remember the favor number 8 did for them. They heard that number 8 was in Westwind Town, so they rushed over, bringing their sons and daughters over.

    What they did not expect, however, was that there were people from the Church of Light in Westwind Town, and they were a little confused when they saw a group of light priests standing together with dark priests.

    Number 8 turned to look at Robb but saw that Robb made a sign of "give it to you." He smiled at the cat folks and said, "now that you are here, of course, the God of Darkness will not ignore you. It just happens that the Chapel of Darkness in Westwind Town has just beenpleted, so you can stay in the chapel temporarily. As for how to live next, I will arrange for you."

    Cat people are overjoyed. They hurriedly praised the God of Darkness, praised Master!

    Then the cats stood up and followed the two dark nuns in the direction of the chapel.

    The Temr Knights stood by and watched the scene with mixed feelings and did not know what to say.

    Robb turned and smiled at Little Yi and the two nuns. "look, arent they behaving exactly the same as you when you epted the refugees?"

    Little Yi nodded and said nothing.

    The two light nuns could not help sticking out their tongues, "the dark viins are pretending to be kind. They are so hypocritical."

    Hahaha! Robbughed.

    Little Yi made a straight face and said seriously to the two nuns, "whether they are pretending or not, poor people have been helped. Isn''t that the most important thing?"

 Chapter 144: I will dig a canal

    Chapter 144: I will dig a canal

    After the sentinel who sounded the rm was frowned upon by everyone, the calm was restored in Westwind town.

    Robb was also pushed back to the chapel by Lillian and copsed on his stone stool.

    Through the fence, he could see that next door was very busy now, just like when the refugees from White Birch Town first came to Westwind Town. They all crowded into the chapel. The newly built dark chapel hall could not amodate everyone, so only some old and weak women were allowed to enter the hall while the men were all sitting in a mess outside the courtyard.

    Ah, hes mistaken! The movements of cat people sitting on the ground should be called "lying on their stomachs." They lie down like cats, curling their tails over their faces and looking quite cute.

    Robb pped himself in the face. Damn it, the courtyard is full of men, "cute" my a*s. He should be careful, or he''ll gender bend.

    Just then, two dark nuns came out of the chapel, followed by a kitten girl, who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, with pointed ears, furry tails, and six whiskers on her face. Looks cute.

    "Oh, it''s really cute this time." Robb was overjoyed and kept chasing the lovely kitten girl with his eyes.

    The kitten is multicolored, with her ck and white tail swinging back and forth. It''s really cute.

    Two dark nuns came to the faucet with the kitten girl, turned on the faucet, and taught her. The kitten girl tried, smiled, and nodded, seeing that she could use it, then brought a bucket, filled it with half a bucket of water, soaked a rag in it, and began to clean the chapel windows.

    Robb couldn''t help shouting from a distance, "Hey, girls, what are you ying?"

    The three girls turned around, and the kitten woman''s eyes showed a typical vignce of "stay away from strangers." The habits of cats and cat folk are so simr in the way that it is difficult for them to get acquainted with strangers immediately.

    But the two dark nuns smiled, "Father, this kitten folk doesn''t want to ept free relief. She wants to find some work to do, so we asked her to clean the chapel windows."

    "She seems to be a nice cat," Robb said with a smile.

    The kitten girl said angrily, "I''m not a cat. I''m a cat folk!"

    Robb smiled and said, "Yes, yes. I was wrong."

    The kitten woman bared her teeth at Robb, revealing a Fierce appearance, "Bad light priest, don''te and talk to me."

    The two dark nuns hastened to stop her from going on and whispered, "Mr. Robb is different from other light priests. He is a good man."

    The kitten woman said with a sad face, "there are no good people from the Church of Light. My home was burned down by that group of werewolves who believed in the light.

    The two dark nuns said, "it is true that all but Father Robb from the Church of Light are bad people."

    Hey! We can''t pretend that we didn''t just hear you say that. The two nuns of light jumped out of nowhere, stood by the fence, turned their hips to the dark nuns, and scolded, "you are the bad guys, and your whole family is the bad guys.

    Pahhh!

    A pahh!

    The four little nuns began to spit at each other again.

    The kitten girl looked left and right, suddenly confused. Why does the Church of Light and Darkness fight by spitting out words?

    At this moment, number 8 came out of the chapel, saluted Robb respectfully, and then said, "Mr. Robb, I have something to ask you."

    Robb smiled and said, "Ask!"

    Once again, the kitten girl was confused. It was the first time she had seen a Church of Darkness necromancer ask a Church of Light priest for advice. The priest of the Church of Light also had an attitude of "ask whatever you want, I will tell you everything." Isn''t that weird?

    In fact, she was not the only one confused. All the people in the yard also looked at this side with bewildered faces.

    The ignorant faces of cats sure are funny!

    The necromancer respectfully said, "Mr. Robb, you have helped the White Birch Town and Stone Canyon refugees, and you have arranged for them to make a living. I admire your means very much. Now I have 287 cat folk here. Their vige had been destroyed, so they could only settle down in Westwind Town. Id like to ask you if theres anything you can arrange for them.

    Robb smiled and said, "what life skills do they know?"

    The necromancer said very seriously, "they are very good at hunting. But there has already been a bit of excessive hunting around Westwind Town, and now almost all the living things on the mountain have been caught and fed to the spiders, cough."

    "They are also good at fishing, but Westwind Town is 4,000 yards away from the nearest river, so it is quite inconvenient to fish. To be honest, there are werewolves and guerris outside, and there are a lot of magic things hanging around. It wonte as a surprise if a dragon suddenly appears. It would be too dangerous for them to fish four thousand yards from town. So now I feel quite distressed by this. I dont know what to arrange for them. (Authors Note: One yard equals 0.94 meters)

    "So its like that! Let me think.

    A small thought appeared when hearing the word fish deep in Robb''s heart.

    Fishing!

    Robb also has fishing skills, and, of course, theyre maxed.

    However, there is a small difference between fishing and other skills. That is, when you max out other skills, you will lose motivation and feel tired of using them. Only fishing can still be fun while maxed.

    Isnt there a saying?

    Why is the prince still fishing when his country was overthrown and his family killed?

    Because fishing is good. Its fun!

    At the thought of this, Robb suddenly wanted to do some fishing.

    Ah! With a long sigh, he said, "if only there were a river that could flow through my chapel yard, I could sit on my beloved stone stool and stretch out a long fishing rod to fish. It would be cool to catch a mutant fish and make it delicious.

    Number 8 perspired greatly, "Mr. Robb. Hey. Wake up. Don''t dream in broad daylight. Think about how to help the cats."

    Robb smiled, "I dont have to think anyone. I''ve decided that the easiest way for me to bezy while fishing is to create a river in Westwind Town. The cats can fish for a living if there is a river. Moreover, after making the river, we can also develop a series of water technologies and machines.

    Number 8 asked, How will a river be made?

    Dig a canal! Robb smiled and said, "haven''t you ever heard of canals? I have now decided that for the entertainment of the people of Westwind Town... no, wrong, to enrich the industry! Ill dig a canal for Westwind Town, so the cat folks can fish and y in it.

 Chapter 145: Stroke it!

    Chapter 145: Stroke it!

    Number 8 felt like he saw a ghost, "Dig a canal? You want to dig a canal with the poption of Westwind Town?"

    The poption of Westwind Town now, even with the newly arrived cat folk, is only a little more than 2,000. With this manpower, not to mention digging a canal, it will be difficult to dig a man-madeke.

    The nearest river to Westwind Town is four thousand yards south of the town. Not to mention that digging canals will make the workers tired to death.

    Moreover, one of the pir industries of Westwind Town is mining, which shows that the geology around Westwind Town is hard. After digging a few meters underground, there will be hard rock formations. How will it be possible to dig a canal?

    Number 8 jumped up and shouted, "A human-dug canal will not lookplete."

    Robb knew what he wanted to say as soon as he saw his face. "I also know that digging canals is troublesome, difficult, tiresome, but how can I fish without canals? No, how can we move the fishing industry without a canal? How do we enrich the industrial structure of this town? How will we enhance the transport capacity of this town? With continuous industrialization, this town needs canals! "

    Number 8 didn''t bother retorting. He felt like he was talking to a psychopath.

    Robb took out a map of Westwind Town, ced it on the stone table, then picked up a piece of charcoal and drew on the map, "Hmm. The canal has to be from the river four thousand yards away. It''ll run through the south of the town and split into two, one passing my chapel and another leading to the mayor''s waterworks. Then, we''ll build two small wooden bridges here, and the water towns in the south of the Yangtze River will finally appear. "

    He drew energetically, but Number 8 next to him kept shaking his head, [Thinking, this drawing of yours looks to be a big project, how much manpower will it take? If youre in Bright Road, it may be possible to mobilize tens of thousands of people to work on it for a few months, but in Westwind Town, its a mere dream.]

    Just then, a terrible roar sounded in the sky.

    Robb and number 8 looked up together and saw three manticores descending slowly, one led by knights of the Royal Air Force, the other two were Gugu and Jiji, respectively, waving to Robb even before theynded. They saluted from a distance and said, "Respectable Mr. Robb. Were here again."

    When the manticore dropped to the ground, the two jumped alongside it, trotted to Robb''s stone table, gave him a big salute, and sat down neatly opposite him.

    Robb was happy to see them and said with a smile, "Sup, you''ve been gone for days. I wondered if you were trying to secretly make your own cream cake and not give me the crystal ball."

    Gugu and Jiji thought, [You are too witty, aren''t you? I can''t believe you broke her Majesty''s desire to develop her own cream cake.]

    Robb shook the goose feather fan in his hand. "it''s no use if you don''t talk," he said with a smile. "I guessed that her Majesty had worked out how to make the cake but couldn''t make the cream Cake without cream is meaningless! Women don''t like cake. They like cream cake."

    Gugu and Jiji:

    The two looked at each other and said with a wry smile, "Mr. Robb, don''t act so sarcastic."

    The two men took out a wooden box, opened it carefully, held out a fist-sized crystal ball from it, and respectfully ced it in front of Robb, "this is the crystal ball you wanted."

    Robb was so overjoyed since he was interested in everything he had never yed with that he immediately took the crystal ball in his hand and stroked it twice. "it''s not bad, it''s great, but... This thing should be in pairs in order to be able tomunicate over a long distance. What do you mean by giving me only one? "

    Gugu said with a wry smile, "after all, this is a strategic item, and it has a very important strategic role in battle. If I give you a pair and you send one of them to East Gren to contact Mondra at any time, then it will be very bad. So, after much deliberation, her Majesty decided to sell you one so that you can y with it, and we wont have to worry about the strategic magic item being used in ces we don''t want.

    Robb thought about this carefully but expressed his understanding that her Majesty had to weigh something at the strategic level. It was impossible to just give it away at random; otherwise, she would be bringing herself into the ditch.

    "I understand, but I only have one crystal ball, so I can''t y with it." Robb suddenly muttered to him, "how about I hack you to death and grab that crystal ball from you to make a pair?"

    Gugu was startled and jumped, Thats not alright!

    Jiji hurriedly said, "You can''t use it. The crystal ball on Gugu can only be used to contact Number 1. It can''t get in touch with your crystal ball. It''s no use for you to grab it."

    Robb said, "how do you use it then?"

    Gugu and Jiji hurriedly said, "well, here''s the thing. The other crystal ball connected to your crystal ball is in the hands of her Majesty the Queen. You can use this crystal ball to directly contact her Majesty when you want long-distancemunication. "

    It turned out that the crystal ball was given to Robb because her Majesty wanted to eat cake. On one hand, she did not want the strategic magic item to fall into the hands of outsiders, but on the other, she could not resist the temptation of the cake. Finally, she had to make a difficult decision. That is, to give Robb a crystal ball, but the connected crystal ball must be in her own hands.

    She paid the price for her gluttony and came to monitor the crystal ball so that she could use her eyes to make sure that the crystal ball would not be misappropriated to do anything bad for West Gran.

    This is her responsibility as a ruler, responsible for her country and responsible for her own actions.

    "Really?" Robb smiled, "So, as it turns out, this can contact her Majesty. Ah, that is not bad. Men do not mind chatting with beautiful girls. So, how do I start this thing?"

    Gugu, "when you want to contact her Majesty, as long as you stroke it three times, her Majesty will receive a hint. She will stroke the crystal ball over there three times as well, then you can talk."

    "Likewise, when her Majesty wants to contact you, she will stroke the crystal ball three times on that side, and then your crystal ball will glow, and you will be able to make a call after you stroke it three times," he said.

    Robb smiled and said, "I see! I feel like this crystal ball isnt that smooth. Stroke it!"

 Chapter 146: It truly is a waste of talent

    Chapter 146: It truly is a waste of talent

    Robb put the crystal ball on the table, held out his hand, and stroked it three times.

    The two merchants did not know whether tough or cry, thinking, [Your crystal ball can be directly connected to her Majesty. How can you just do so on a whim? Normal people should at least bathe and change their clothes, and dress formally. You can''t just be on a stone stool in a churchyard. You should find a more dignified ce.]

    The crystal ball on the table emitted a glittering white light, which was the signal that it was waiting for her Majesty to answer. At the same time, the crystal ball on her Majesty''s side also emitted the same light.

    Robb thought that the Queen would be very busy and might not be free to answer her "phone call," but he did not expect the light to dim in less than ten seconds after stroking it. Then, a beautiful woman slowly appeared in the crystal ball.

    The picture projected by the crystal ball has a little "fisheye effect," which gives it a spherical look. That is to say, there is a little deformation, but this small deformation does not affect the woman''s beauty.

    Her beauty is absolute, pure, without a trace of impurities, with long blond hair and dark blue eyes like precious gems. She wore a long snow-white dress on her, looking as if she were born with it.

    She was looking at Robb on this side of the crystal ball, very carefully and intricately.

    Robb waved to her Majesty at the ball and said with a smile, "Hello, her Majesty. Oh, that''s not intimate enough. I''d better call you by your name, Isabe VIII? Nono, VI? Uh, its the ninth, right?

    The two merchants almost went mad and hurriedly shouted, "it''s Queen Elizabeth VII! Its fine if history recalls wrong, but how can you even get her name wrong now?

    Robert coughed, "I''m sorry, Sister Elizabeth, but I''m not familiar with the history of the Kingdom of Gran, and it''s nothing personal. I don''t know the name of the king of Norma, nor can I name the emperor of the Eastern Tang Dynasty."

    Her Majesty: "..."

    Her Majesty has experienced great waves of trouble since she was a child and has seen all kinds of people, especially in Lost City. She has seen many exiled nobles and arrogant adventurers, even people who do not know basic etiquette.

    She did not show any dissatisfaction with Robb''s messy performance but said faintly, "when I asked the two royal merchants to give you a crystal ball, I was ready to meet you. I didn''t expect you to look so young and handsome. It''s a far cry from what I imagined. "

    Robb smiled and said, "what did you imagine me to be like?"

    The Queen said, "in these troubled times since you can forcibly upy the Westwind Town, there is nothing we can do about it. I thought your Excellency must be an iparably sophisticated politician, a hero, and someone with a cold heroic temperament at the age of about 40, with vicissitudes and mature eyes. I really didn''t expect that you were just a little blonde boy."

    Hahaha! Robbughed, you first praised me for being handsome, and then you immediatelyined that I looked young, like a little blonde boy. You wanted to say that I dont look worthy of my achievements. You are immaturely trying to take revenge because I called your name wrong.

    The Queen shrugged and said nothing, but there was no doubt that she acquiesced.

    Robb said, "sure enough, mature girls like uncles? While only young girls like young boys. Damn, I shouldve made myself look a little older when I was creating my character."

    The Queen curiously said, "Hmm? What creating your character?"

    Im just babbling. Robb smiled, "you''ll know after you''ve been in contact with me for a long time. I often say things that people don''t understand. All you have to do is smile."

    The Queen smiled, blossoming like a flower.

    Robb found that the woman was a little fierce. But if you offend her, she wont get angry with you but will keep it in mind so that she can take revenge when she finds the opportunity.

    Her expressions change fast as well. As soon as she has finished taking revenge, she will smile and show you, which looks great.

    The Queen smiled and said, "We brought you the crystal ball. The cream cake you promised will be sold inrge quantities to my merchants, right?"

    Of course, it will." Robb said with a smile, "I''ll have someone do it now. Afterward, the two merchants will be able toe back to Bright Road with cream cakes."

    The Queen''s eyes shed with joy, but she quickly suppressed it. She replied, "I paid for the cream cake with money, so this crystal ball cannot be given to you for free. You have to spend money to buy it."

    Robb asked, "well, how much is it?"

    The Queen said, "A pair is a thousand gold coins. Since I only gave you one, I will ept it for five hundred gold coins."

    Thats quite expensive. Cant you give me a discount since we have ties?

    If we have such ties, you wouldnt have called me by the wrong name.

    "You''re good! Alright. Robb said, "I can ept the price, but I do want to pay in coins, so lets barter. Ill also use a strategic item.

    Although the Queen did not understand what he was trying to do, she remembered that Robb had just said that he often said stuff others didn''t understand, so she didn''t ask. She smiled and said, "what item?"

    Robb reached out and scratched the air using telekinesis. Afterward, a portal scroll in the warehouse flew out with a brush and fell into the palm of his hand. He handed the scroll over to Gugu and said with a smile, "Portal scrolls with unlimited capacity. The portal can exist for a week as long as the person who casts the scroll does not enter it (the game rules since the server goes under maintenance once every week). However, you can only go to ces youve been to.

    "What?" The Queen was so shocked to hear the scroll''s use.

    Gugu and Jiji almost jumped up.

    This is a real strategic-grade portal scroll!

    With this thing, her Majesty can instantly transfer the forces of Lost City to Bright Road and vice versa. She can also move as much as she wants.

    If this is not a strategic item, what is?

    Through the crystal ball, Robb could see the edge of her Majesty''s skirt trembling gently, and it took several seconds for her to speak in a calm tone, "although I have suffered a little loss, Ill just say its because of our friendship. I agree to trade the crystal ball for your portal scroll. "

    Robbughed, "Hahaha, youre actually saying you suffered some loss. Little sister, you are so interesting. Youre truly acting like a queen, not a merchant.

    Robb acquired a Video Caller (But only to her Majesty)

 Chapter 147: Preparing to open up the canal

    Chapter 147: Preparing to open up the canal

    The Queen did not even blush and went for which benefits her interests the most, which is the basis of negotiations. The Queen has long been used to negotiating with various forces and exchanging interests.

    When she was only four years old, she sat among a group of old ministers, listening to them talking with the people of the Church of Light for a long time and then listening to the news they brought back, the Church of Light and Mondra talked for a while, and reached a consensus of interests.

    When she was fleeing and in the process of escape, she saw the old ministers sitting with the Church of Darkness to negotiate and reach a consensus for countless interests.

    Then she grew up daily, and the negotiators changed to her court members. She stood at the front desk to negotiate with the Church of Darkness, the exiled nobles, the demi-humans, and all the forces she had ess to.

    She is only twenty years old, but what she has talked about is almost as good as what others have done for decades.

    Looking at Robb, she changed the subject, "Mr. Robb, I can see a map on the table with strange lines on it. Are you going to deploy troops?"

    It turns out that the crystal ball is equivalent to a "fisheye lens," so her perspective is very broad. She can see many things through the crystal ball, including the map Robb put on the table, but the picture is distorted and so she cant see very clearly. Robb''s "canal" line drawn with charcoal on the map looks like a marching route.

    Robb said with a smile, "deploy troops? Little sister Elizabeth really likes joking. Where can I get the soldiers and generals from Westwind Town? I love peace, and I don''t like deploying troops. It''s just a canal.

    He picked up the map and showed it to the Queen. The Queen saw it clearly this time and saw that it really was a canal.

    She couldn''t help wondering and said, "Mr. Robb is going to make a canal? This this is no small project, especially with the geology and poption of Westwind Town."

    Everyone understood the same.

    Number 8 leaned over from the side and said respectfully, "Your subordinates also thought that the canal could not be dug, but Mr. Robb said that it should be opened anyway, so your subordinates will look at how Mr. Robb will do it.

    The Queen said, "then watch carefully and write me a detailed report after reading it."

    Hey! Robb was unhappy, Number 8, this is my crystal ball. I bought it just now. Dont you have to pay me somemunication fee when you use my crystal ball to talk to your Queen?"

    Number 8 stepped back awkwardly.

    Robb turned to the crystal ball again and said with a smile, "Little sister, you don''t have to wait for his report. I''ll show it to you now."

    Youll open it up now? The Queen was a little confused, "where are the migrant workers?"

    "The workers in Westwind Town are all making me money, so how can they be used on such a stupid thing as opening a river?" Robb smiled, Number 8,e and hold the crystal ball. Follow me and show your Queen how Ill open the canal."

    Number 8 hurriedly picked up the crystal ball and followed Robb.

    Robb got upzily from his stone stool. As soon as he stood up, everyone was surprised. Lillian, Little Yi, the three adventurers, Bishop Elsie, and the townspeople on the hillside all eximed, "Father is up. Oh, my God! Father got up!"

    Queen

    The townspeople rushed to tell the others, and after a while, thousands of townsmen gathered around and stood in the distance talking.

    "What happened?"

    Why is Father standing up?

    There are no enemies!

    "Although there is a merchant, he is right in front of him, so there is no need for him to stand up to meet the merchant."

    "Yes, Father suddenly got up, so it must be something big."

    The townspeople began to prepare peanuts, melon seeds, small stools, and umbres to enter a lively mood.

    The group of cat folk who have just entered Westwind Town does not know Robbs habits, so they can''t help but be curious seeing the people of Westwind Town making such a fuss.

    Cat folk are very simr to cats in temperament: timid, paranoid, and cautious. Because of this, they all stood far away. Some of them even climbed trees and looked their way ignorantly.

    The kitten who cleaned the window climbed to the Chapel of Darkness roof and crouched to watch the y.

    The princess did not know whether tough or cry over through the crystal ball, "You only stood up and barely moved, yet you attracted so much attention."

    Robb smiled at her and said, "this is the charm of a superstar. For Westwind Town''s sake, I decided to be an idol.

    Everyone:

    "Father is saying something we cant understand again."

    "Pretend you didnt hear him. Ignore him, or he''ll start showing off again. He won''t get to the point when he shows off."

    The townspeople knew to stay calm, hold back, don''tugh, and don''t talk.

    Robb felt the deep malice of the townspeople. Damn it, there was no one following along. [Forget it, it doesn''t make sense to talk to your townspeople.]

    He went to the chapel and then near his canal channel, drawing estimations.

    He reached out and waved to the townspeople standing on the ground, "Brother in front, get out of the way. Everyone should move at least a hundred yards from left to right so that you won''t be affected."

    A hundred yards? Thats soo wide!

    The princess sank her face and whispered, "dont you want to dig a river at least fifty yards wide? Then you should let the townspeople do it quickly. Whyd you get them out of the way? "

    Robb stretched out his hand to grab something through telekinesis, and a piece of iron ingot and a piece of coal from the warehouse flew into his hands. He rubbed his hands, and the iron ingot and coal merged into steel ingots.

    Then Robin rubbed again, and the ingot turned into a two-handed axe!

    The princess said strangely, "You made an axe like this? What the heck?"

    Robb raised the axe with both hands

    For a moment, the sound of the north wind sounded around him.

    "Hmm?" The knowledgeable princess instantly saw, "it is a technique of barbarians living in the northern wilderness!"

    Robb raised his huge axe and jumped more than ten meters high with a jump from the ground.

    He roared loudly in mid-air, causing ripples that reached tens of miles away.

    Then, with a wave of the giant axe in his hands, he smashed down heavily onto the ground.

    Barbarians always emit angry war cries, and Robb was no exception. He roared, Copsing Sky!

 Chapter 148: Collapsing Sky

    Chapter 148: Copsing Sky

    "Boom!"

    Robb''s huge axe hit the ground, and the power of that moment made everyone tremble.

    The great force in the axe came straight to the earth, and the earth let out a cry of grief, and with a click, the earth cracked, just like the fury of heaven and earth during a great earthquake, tearing out a huge crack in the ground, which didnt stop moving.

    The hard bedrock, like a cracked earthen pot, clicked open and extended, and in an instant, it stretched into a canal that was a thousand yards long, fifty or sixty yards wide, and more than ten yards deep.

    The noisy townspeople lost their voice collectively.

    Theyve seen a lot of the hustle and bustle before, but this time it''s a little surrealistic.

    Not to mention ordinary townspeople, even Little Yi, the three adventurers, Bishop Elsie, the Queen, Number 8, Gugu, and Jiji, who had some insight, were frightened by the axe''s power.

    The sensitive and vignt cat folks were so scared that they hid behind houses and trees, and some people even looked for a pile of leaves to get in and bury themselves.

    Surrounded in dust, Robb waved his right hand, looked at the map he had drawn in his left hand, and then looked at the "canal" he had just opened up, with a satisfied smile on his face, "good. A thousand yards of the canal is done. It should be done with a few more axes. Fortunately, I controlled my force. If I put in a little more force, it will split into a canyon. "

    Everyone:

    He turned to the cats, smiled, and said, "Don''t worry, kittens, soon we''ll have a river, and you can catch small fish and eat them."

    Cat folk:

    Robb, Why isnt anyone talking?

    With a cry, the kitten girl crouching on the roof of the Chapel of Darkness fell from above. It turned out that she was so frightened by Robb''s axe that she forgot where she was for a moment. As a result, she slipped and fell off the roof.

    Robb''s body flickered, with a red light trailing behind him, "Charge forward."

    In an instant, Robb reached under the eaves of the chapel of darkness and caught the kitten girl in his arms.

    The kitten woman was suddenly hugged by him, which frightened her even more, and she began to struggle violently.

    Robb felt a stream of heat rush on his arm The kitten girl peed in horror.

    He hurriedly let go, and the kitten girl jumped out of his arms and quickly escaped into the Chapel of Darkness.

    Im not a monster. Was it necessary to do that? Robb spread his hand and said, "it hurts to be so feared.

    Everyone:

    Robb saw that the townspeople were still in a daze and knew that his actions had gone too far, which seemed to frighten the townspeople. However, he doesnt have to worry. At a time like this, as long as you bluff or trick them, you can wake them up immediately.

    He shouted at the top of his voice, "in the canal cut by my axe just now, there happens to be an ore vein. Look, a lot of silver ore is exposed. Go and pick it up."

    As soon as the townspeople woke up, they hastened to take a closer look. There was a section of the "canal" littered with many stones shining with silver phosphorescence. Wasn''t this a silver mine?

    "Wow!" With a cheer, the townspeople rushed to the bottom of the river and frantically picked up the stones. As for Robb''s insane axe actions, who cares?

    Robb was in no hurry to take action. As soon as he connects the "canal" he had built with the river in the south, the canal would immediately be filled with water, so the silver mine would sink under the water. That''s why he couldn''t do it now. He has to wait for the townspeople to make a fortune and then make the canal.

    He returned to the stone stool, sat down with his feet raised, threw the giant axe aside, and waved to number 8 with a smile, "look, you have the canal you want. The cats will soon have a way to settle down. Go back and arrange for them and build their houses as soon as possible. "

    He had to salute respectfully despite his strange expression, "Understood."

    He still had a crystal ball in his hand. The queen in the ball looked confused, but after all, she was a queen, so only after only a few seconds of confusion, her expression returned to normal, but her face turned a little pale, "what you just did was a technique of the barbarians in the northern wilderness. Its called copsing sky, right?

    "Yes!" Robb pped her hands and said, "Little Sister Elizabeth is so knowledgeable that she deserves to be queen."

    The Queen said, "but I have never seen copsing sky split into a canal that is a thousand yards long, fifty or sixty yards wide, and more than ten yards deep! This is not normal; the strongest barbarians can only cut out a small hole more than a dozen yards long. What on earth did you do?

    Robb shrugged, "I tell you. It was a seriously copsing sky. That means that the barbarians you met before weren''t serious. It''s not that hard to understand."

    Queen:

    This doesn''t make any sense. The Queen felt a little tired talking to this guy. She sighed and said, "I''m a little tired today. I''ll turn off the crystal ball first. I''m going to deal with some government affairs. We''ll get in touch when I''m free again.

    Robb smiled and said, "Alright!"

    The Queen was about to put her hand on the crystal ball and turn it off when a clerk suddenly came out and said, "your Majesty, the man we sent to talk about the plumbing ess project reported that the business was not going well. Some civilians think that the ess fee is too high. Were reluctant to bear the cost of the instation.

    It turns out that Bright Road is worse than Westwind Town, which is rich in mining, so iron and copper are almost worthless. The mayor easily installed water pipes for all the townspeople.

    But Bright Road is different. Copper and iron are quite expensive. If her Majesty wants to add water pipes to every household, it will cost too much, so she has to charge the residents an "instation fee." Then, theyll have to pay a "monthly fee" every month.

    This "instation fee" is really not a small number, the nobles do not care, but themon people simply cannot ept it.

    The queen frowned when she heard the report, not knowing what to do.

    At this time, Robb in the crystal ball said, Haha! Then apportion the instation fee to the monthly fee. You advertise that there is no instation fee, but they must promise to use it for at least one year and just charge a little more each month. Let the clerk go back and study how much extra money you have to charge each month to recover the instation fee without making customers feel they are losing money. Youll solve the problem in minutes.

 Chapter 149: Give me a call when Im free

    Chapter 149: Give me a call when Im free

    "Huh?" Hearing Robb''s words, the Queen could not help raising her eyebrows slightly. The n was amazing.

    She wanted to turn off the crystal ball, but then she withdrew her hand and asked seriously, "Mr. Robb, your n seems really good. If you apportion the instation fee over a year, even the poor can afford it. How did youe up with such a powerful idea?"

    "It''s not hard to think up." Robb smiled and said, "didn''t I teach you to cut a cake into eight parts and sixteen pieces? It works the same way."

    The Queen nodded and said thoughtfully, "that''s a good way! However, if we use this n to collect money, which is paid slowly over a year, while the people will save money, the instation costs will all be on the treasury, and the pressure on the treasury will be very great. "

    "Oh, what''s the matter with you, little sister? You look shrewd, but it''s actually stupid. Robb said earnestly, "You collect the money over a year for the poor, but you can collect it one year in advance for the nobles. You only need to make the nobles and the rich promise to pay a one-year annual fee in advance in return for skipping one months fee. As soon as you do this, nobles and rich people will enthusiastically hand in a year in advance. Their payment will be used topensate for the instation fees for the poor.

    Queen: ""

    Gugu and Jiji, who were next to them, went silent for a moment.

    The three people immediately understood that to put it bluntly, it was to ask the nobles and the rich to pay for the instation fees of the poor and then collect the annual fees from the poor.

    After a long time, the three sighed together, "it''s the devil! The way to cheat people off their money is to do it one by one."

    The Queen actually made a slight salute to the crystal ball, but in her capacity, it was really a big bow. She said quite seriously, "Thank you, Mr. Robb, for your advice. I will consider your opinion carefully and then ask the clerk to draw up detailed terms and conditions. Afterward, I wille to advise Mr. Robb if there are simr ways to do the same in the future. "

    Robb smiled and said, "No problem! Call me anytime."

    Call?

    Robb pointed to the crystal ball. "I mean this."

    The Queen understood and smiled and said, "all right!"

    This time, the crystal ball is really closed.

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "it''s nice to talk to little sister Elizabeth. I haven''t experienced this kind of phone call in a long time. It was worth trading the scroll for this, hahaha."

    Gugu and Jiji bowed and said, Were d you like it.

    Under Robb''s lead, arge group of middle-aged women who had learned to make cream cakes began to work. Robb didn''t want to spread the cream-making skills yet, so they had to hide in a small room and only took out the cake after they finished.

    Gugu and Jiji put the cake one by one in a beautiful box, kept it cold with ice magic, and then carried the dozens of boxes on the back of the manticores. The cakes that couldn''t be put on the manticore were loaded into a cart.

    Of course, even if its kept cold, the quality of the cake will still be greatly reduced after a few days of shipment. Fortunately, thend transportation cost is rtively low. as long as this batch of cake is sold cheaply to small nobles.

    Airlifted high-quality cakes will only be provided to the royal family and big nobles.

    The two men waved to Robb and said, "Mr. Robb, well go back first. Next time we will bring more manticores to carry more cakes. Please be ready at that time."

    Robb smiled and said, "all right!"

    As a matter of fact, Robb also knows that the cake business is new. And in a few months at the most, the Queen will be able to work out the method of making cream on her own. After all, only a few raw materials are needed, so they can do it many times. But it doesn''t matter. Robb still has ways to make money, so there is no worry that the people of Westwind Town will not be able to get rich.

    What can he do to earn more foreign money? There are so many things that he wont bother to think about it. Forget it. He''ll just bezy.

    That night

    As soon as it got dark, Robb put a big tub in the yard and soaked in it.

    He still likes to take a bath outside the house rather than in the chapel.

    There are a lot of cats sleeping in the churchyard next door. Oh, they cat folk. They haven''t settled down yet, but number 8 is working hard, and it''s none of Robb''s business.

    After a few hours of being in shock, the cat folk finally realized that Robb was helping them with their fishing problems, and their attitude towards Robb became much better. Even the kitten girl who peed on Robb''s arm came to apologize to Robb after changing her skirt.

    She blushed and looked a little shy when she apologized.

    Either way, if any little girl peed on the hands of a strange man, she would have to be ashamed to the point she''ll want to die. She had a lot of courage to stay alive and apologize to Robb.

    Robb, of course, would not bully the little girl. He gentlyforted the kitten girl for a while and gave her a piece of steak with mushroom sauce, which made the kitten girl happy.

    Now that he was finally idle, hefortably stretched his hands and feet in the bathtub.

    But suddenly, the crystal ball on the stone table sparkled.

    Mr. Robb, I just spoke to the Queen during the day, and she called again at night? I thought the Queen would be reserved and only call once every one and a half years.

    Robb poked his upper body out of the bathtub, held out his wet hand, and stroked the crystal ball three times.

    Connected!

    Unexpectedly, the Queen on the other side of the crystal ball was not frightened by his naked upper body at all. She didn''t even blush and calmly said, "Huh? Are you taking a bath? Its my bad for contacting you at this time. I sincerely apologize, but I want to ask you something."

    Hey! Since its your own fault, hang up. It''s only reasonable to call back after I take a shower. Robb continued, "not only are you not hanging up but also have something to ask. It is clear that you are not willing to apologize at all.

    The Queen smiled, "you said I could call at any time!"

    Robb, Hey, I was just being polite."

    The Queen did not care whether he was being polite or not. She continued, "I just want to ask. The cream cakes sent this time, one of them tastes very delicious and tastes much better than the other cream cakes. Did you add anything else?"

    Robb smiled, "Yes, cake with vani. It is a vani cream cake."

 Chapter 150: Diplomatic Talks

    Chapter 150: Diplomatic Talks

    The Queen said, "did you add vani? No wonder!"

    She muttered to herself, "it turns out that you can also add vani. That is to say, the cream can also be made into a variety of vors for added sweetness. Fruits should also work fine."

    Robb was delighted. "Oh, your Majesty, you really have the ability to deduce a lot from a few words.

    A rare twinkle of frustration shed across the Queen''s face, "but I can''t make the cream, and you, the viin, hide the recipe and refuses to teach Gugu and Jiji. Rather, you taught a group of middle-aged women from Westwind Town.

    Robb said with a smile, "it''s not difficult. Your cook should be able to figure it out in a few months. Before that, why don''t you let me make money for a few months?"

    Thats not good. The Queen said, My important crystal ball fell into your hands.

    Robb said, Didnt my portal scroll also fall into your hands?

    Queen:

    Robb smiled, "Its better to be nice to each other. Don''t always try to take advantage of others. However, for the sake of profit, Ill teach you something new. Your cook should already know how to bake a cake, right? Ask him to make the cake very thin, like a thin slice, and then scrape the cream off the cream cake I sold you, spread it t on the thin cake, and then roll it up into a cream cake roll. I''m sure itll taste different. "

    The Queen''s eyes lit up when she heard this, "After making it, Ill be a thinyer of cake with ayer of cream in the middle, and then the more circles you roll, the richer the taste."

    "Bingo!" Robb said with a smile, "it would be even better if eachyer of cream had a different vor, but since you only have regr cream and vani cream, so you cant roll much. You should wait for my vors then.

    The Queen had an eager look on her face, "I''m going to deal with government affairs for now. We''ll talk next time."

    "Hey, don''t call me while Im bathing next time," Robb said. "can''t you contact me during the day?"

    The Queen said solemnly, "during the day, I am too busy with government affairs to talk about cake. I have no time to talk diplomatically with the lord of Westwind Town." "

    Robb said angrily, This is a diplomatic talk? This is a cake seminar, aint it? And Im bathing too. When you talk about government affairs, you obviously just want to make the cake rolls.

    The Queen said solemnly, The diplomatic talk is officially over. I look forward to having a pleasant exchange with your Excellency next time."

    The call ended with a sh of light on the crystal ball.

    "Damn it!" Robb shook his fist at the crystal ball, Such a crazy woman.

    On a sunny morning the next day.

    The "canal" opened up by Robb yesterday has been ransacked by the townspeople, and all the silver ore has been removed by them. Some townspeople have even dug severalrge pits in the riverbed overnight. It was only after they were sure that there was not much silver ore here that they were all shocked by Robb''s technique before reluctantly giving up to continue their search for silver ore in the canal.

    However, smart miners all know that once a silver ore is found, there is a great chance that there will be other silver ore veins nearby. They n to take the canal as the center and look in all directions. Their n is to look for a real silver vein before giving up.

    When Robb got up, he saw a group of miners patting their buttocks on the ground, surveying the ground, scratching around for veins, like Tom looking for Jerry. (Tom & Jerry)

    He could not help but wave to the mayor of Westwind Town.

    The mayor ran over and stood in front of Robb, "what can I do for you, Father?"

    Robb took out the map of Westwind Town, used his skill to search for mineral veins, nced at the map, and saw several small lights lit up. He pointed to the spot closest to Westwind Town and said, "Tell the miners that since I came to Westwind Town, I have brought a lot of benefits to farmers, hunters, and herb gatherers, but not enough for the miners. Now is the time for me to help them. You take the miners to this ce and get them to dig hard into the ground. It won''t be long before you find something good. "

    Without the slightest doubt, the mayor immediately saluted, "all right, I''ll take the miners to dig there."

    The miners left, and Robb got ready to do his technique again. He stretched, stood up, and picked up the axe again.

    He needs to use the axe technique to make a perfect canal around the town. The canal must also form running water, so Robb also paid attention to the depth. He had to make sure that the water could flow around the town.

    After the canal around town was made, Robb waved a few more axes to the south. Then, four thousand yards to the south, the river was drained, and the surging river rushed into the channel that had just been opened, and the river suddenly became very muddy, circling the town and turning into a dim brown river canal.

    However, this is not a problem. As long as half of the flow is cut off slightly and the river''s flow rate slows down, the sediment in the canal will begin to precipitate and then slowly be clear. After the canal clears, the riven can once again flow normally.

    A few dayster, a beautiful river around the town was perfectly presented in front of everyone.

    The more than two thousand townspeople of Westwind Town all looked shocked. Even Bishop Elsie and his three hundred Temr Knights could not help but admire it. Although they knew long ago that when Robb used resurrection, his strength would not beckingpared with the pope, seeing that he had opened up a canal with his own strength, his ability was far beyond that of the pope. He was no longer a man "infinitely close to God" but "almost like God."

    Robb''s stone stool is now not far from the river, with mountains and rivers and fields, chapels, nuns and maids, and hot red-haired magiciansing to touch him from time to time, making life a little more interesting.

    When the starry nightes, hell put the bathtub by the canal, feeling even better.

    Of course, watching the kitten girl catch fish is the most interesting thing!

    Robb sat in the bathtub and watched with interest as the kitten girl in the chapel next door was sitting near the canal, squatting motionless, looking like a statue.

    A big ck fish swam slowly across the river. When it got to the kitten girl, she suddenly moved as fast as lightning and reached into the water, grabbed the fish urately, and took it out of the water.

    The fish was still struggling desperately, but the kitten girl held the bouncing fish in her hands with a happy smile on her face, "Master, I have caught the fish. I will dedicate this fish to you."

 Chapter 151: Cant we do it another time?

    Chapter 151: Cant we do it another time?

    Number 8 came out of the Chapel of Darkness with a kind smile on his face, "Child, why are you giving this to me?"

    He pointed to Robb in the opposite yard. "Father Robb opened the canal for you. If you want to thank him, go and thank him."

    The kitten girl was a little afraid and said, "but he is a priest of the Church of Light, and the Church of Light is bad."

    Number 8 shook his head and said, "silly boy, Father Robb is not only a priest of the Church of Light. He is also a priest of the Church of Darkness. Go and give him the first fish you have caught."

    The kitten girl nodded, jumped lightly over the bamboo fence between the two chapels, and came into Robb''s yard.

    Walking into the Chapel of Light courtyard, the kitten girl felt very nervous and worried about when a heretic judger would suddenlye out to burn her to death. However, she had been in Westwind Town for several days now, and she gradually understood that in Westwind Town, the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness must not fight; otherwise, consequences would ur once caught by Father Robb.

    A few days ago, a Pdin from the Temr Knights shed with a priest of the Chapel of Darkness. Each side punched the other several times and even threw two magic spells.

    As a result, both of them were arrested by Father Robb. Speaking of which, Father Robb could arrest whoever he wanted, and resistance was futile. The two idiots did not even have the slightest room to struggle, so they were hung on the newly made ceiling fan on third gear for 30 seconds!

    Aftering down, the two vomited and swore that they would never disobey Father Robb''s orders for the rest of their lives.

    With this warning, both light and darkness dared not cause trouble anymore, and the townspeople who believed in the God of Light did not dare to bully the neers who believed in the God of Darkness.

    Everyone is at peace with each other and in harmony.

    Had it not been for this premise, the kitty would have dared not enter the Chapel of Light.

    The kitty was paranoid, timid, and easily frightened. She looked super cute and cocky when she walked into the courtyard of the Chapel of Light. The cat''s tail stood straight behind her back, her big eyes watched warily from side to side, and on her lovely little face, her whiskers moved repeatedly.

    Robb liked her like this and waved to her with a smile: "Hello, little kitty.

    The kitten girl said, "I am not called little kitty."

    Robb smiled and said, "then what''s your name? Let me guessYour name is Huahua, right?" (TL: : Huahua; English: Flower Flower :p)

    The kitten girl was startled, "Oh, how do you know my name?"

    Robb shrugged, "I only said random words.

    A big ck fish held by Huahua was held out front of Robb, "This this fish it''s to thank you for making a canal for us."

    "Oh, thank you very much." Robb said with a smile, "I''ll turn it into sweet and sour fish tomorrow, and then I''ll invite you to join us."

    Huahua''s big eyes blinked. There was a green light of curiosity in her eyes, "Whats sweet and sour fish?"

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s made of sugar and vinegar."

    Without finishing his words, he suddenly thought of something and screamed, "Ah, right! There''s no way to make vinegar here."

    His scream startled Huahua, and the big ck fish in her hand jumped from her hand and fell right into Robb''s bathtub. The water temperature in the bucket is not high, only about twenty degrees. The big ck fish fell in and was not immediately burned to death, so it jumped up and down in the tub.

    Robb felt his thigh scraped by the fish''s tail and got goosebumps all over his body. "Hurry, get the damn fish out of my bathtub," Robb cried.

    "Ah? I''ll help you get it out right away." Huahua jumped to the bathtub''s edge and looked intently into the water to find where the fish was. However, if she only stood next to it and did not look into the water, she wont see anything. And the tub itself has no effect on hiding bodies.

    She saw something indescribable about Robb at a nce.

    Ah, ah, ah, ah! Huahua let out a scream and jumped back, covering her eyes.

    By this time, it waste with the starry skies. The whole town was silent, but suddenly there was a loud maiden scream, ear-piercing in the silent night.

    The chapel door opened with a bang, and Little Yi rushed out angrily in her nightdress, "Who? Who is bullying girls? Eat my guns!

    She was about to take out her firearms until she found that it was the kitten girl who screamed and Robb jumping up and down in the bathtub. She didnt know what was in the water.

    "What happened?" Little Yi asked.

    Huahua pointed to Robb''s bathtub and said pitifully, "My fish... My fish fell into Father''s bathtub. "

    Little Yi:

    Confused for at least five seconds, Little Yi said angrily, "Father, since theres a fish in the tub, dont you have to just get out of the tub? What are you doing jumping up and down there?"

    Ah? Right? Robb jumped out of the tub, naked.

    Little Yi and Huahua both covered their eyes simultaneously and eximed, "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"

    Robb shrugged, It truly is hard to do things for others. You told me to get out of the water, but you covered your eyes and screamed as soon as I came out."

    Little Yi just wanted to p herself in the face because she didnt think much about it when she told Robb to get out of the tub. As a result, this guy pretended to listen to her and took the opportunity to jump out of the tub naked to y hooligans. Unreasonable, ah.

    The crystal ball on the stone table lit up at this hectic time. Her Majesty called again.

    Recently, the Queen would call as soon as it was dark, and Robb would be bathing every time. She was out of her mind. Robb thought it was time to teach the Queen a lesson.

    I, Robb, will appear naked today!

    See what happens if you dare to make a video call to me now!

    Ahem, please pay attention to the time when you call me next time.

    He took a big step toward the crystal ball and stroked it.

    When they were about to be connected, two dark nuns jumped out of a bush and wrapped a huge piece of ck cloth around his waist. The two nuns also rotated around his lower body to wrap it in the cloth. The two then swooshed away, their small face red, "Don''t be rude to her Majesty."

    Robb:

    At this time, the dignified and beautiful face of the Queen was shown on the crystal ball. She saw Robbs naked upper body and a strange piece of ck cloth around his lower body. Without the slightest expression of surprise, she said faintly, "Mr. Robb is taking a bath again. Why do you take a bath at this time every day? Cant you do it another time?

    Robb, e on, can''t you call another time?"

 Chapter 152: Ill make you steamed fish

    Chapter 152: Ill make you steamed fish

    Robb, e on, can''t you call at a different time?"

    The Queen said calmly, "I am very busy during the day and have to deal with a lot of government affairs. Today, another vige was burned down by White Moon werewolf guerri group. The ck Earth Knights I sent to pursue White Moon have so far been unable to find out where he is. I was so worried about it during the day that I didn''t have time to call. "

    Robb, is that why you call me every evening while I''m bathing?

    The Queen was not polite at all, "who told you to take a bath every day? it is rare to find such a clean man."

    Robb shrugged, Ah, huh? Speaking of which, you are busy with government affairs during the day and studying how to make a cake at night. I just want to know, when do you take a shower? "

    The Queen flushed quickly but hid it the next instant, "I''m not busy making cakes at night."

    "So, what did you want to call me for?"

    The Queen said solemnly, "I''m calling you to negotiate diplomatic rtions between West Wind Dominion and my Kingdom of Gran, which has nothing to do with cakes."

    Robb said, "Yes, so I would like to ask, what new cake method have youe up with?"

    The Queen said, "well, today I asked the cook to make the cake into a square brick, then hollowed out the inside of the square brick and filled it with cream, which turned out to be surprisingly delicious. Have you tried this?"

    Robb said, "Its ayer cake. Theres nothing strange about it. You can also wrap ayer of cream on the outside of the cake to create a richer sense of hierarchy. Eat the cream above, find cake below, bite open the cake, and find that there is more cream inside. This kind of y is very interesting.

    "Huh?" The Queen was overjoyed, "sure enough, there is such a move. It was worth talking to you."

    Robb murmured, "when you talk about diplomatic rtions, you still talk about cake."

    There was another rare sh of embarrassment on the Queen''s face, but the woman was so capable of controlling her emotions that no one could detect it. She soon regained her serious face, changed the subject, and said, "Mr. Robb, I saw two women jumping around your bathtub in the background as if they were fishing for something in it."

    Robb said sadly, "Oh, that''s Huahua and Little Yi. They are catching fish in the bathtub."

    Queen: "..."

    She thought she had heard something wrong, so she didn''t respond.

    Robb exined the situation, and the Queen said, "I see. I thought you had made turned a bathtub into a fish. I wouldn''t be surprised if you did."

    In recent days, she has been on the phone with Robb almost every day to study cakes. She is so sly, though, and to hide her ultimate purpose of studying cakes, she always deliberately says misceneous words so that Robb is unaware that she is here to study the cake.

    Of course, her cover-up was pointless. Robb knew why she called him, but that didn''t stop Robb from talking to her, so her Majesty now knows a lot about Westwind.

    Through the crystal ball, she saw with her own eyes how the canal in Westwind Town was born and saw several townspeople running over to deliver the silver ore they had just dug while Robb was taking a bath, thanking Father Robb for pointing out the location of the silver vein for them. Last night she saw with her own eyes that a soybean nted by Robb in the afternoon had grown iparably big in a day. She also received a report from number 8 that Robb knew how to summon angels and fallen angels to cast the resurrection spell.

    Thebination of all this made it very clear about his strength. She only saw the tip of the iceberg. She couldn''t see all the abilities of this man.

    "Ah, I finally caught it again." The kitten girl Huahua came over with the big ck fish in her hands, "this time, I will hold it steady and will not let it jump again."

    Robb turned around and gave her a gentle smile, Great! Lovely little kitty, I will certainly find a way to help you make this fish taste delicious. Although vinegar can''t be used, for now, we have soy sauce. Let''s first make you steamed fish with soy sauce dip.

    The kitten girl didn''t quite understand and only blinked her eyes.

    In fact, Westerners have almost nevere into contact with "steaming", the kitten girl has not even heard of steamed fish, so of course, she looks confused.

    However, her Majesty, who is on the other side of the crystal ball, pricked up her ears, "steamed fish? How do you make it? What is soy sauce?"

    Robb did not know whether tough or cry, Do you want to eat it that much?

    Her Majesty gave a slight cough and forcibly put on a calm face: "No! I am not a queen of material desires. Whether the food is delicious or not is not considered at all. As long I have enough to eat, I will only think about the country and the people''s livelihood. Diet is a top priority rted to people''s livelihood and decides whether my people can lead a happy and healthy life. That''s why I asked casually. "

    "Just admit it, honestly." Robb said angrily, "Finding something delicious is not a disadvantage."

    The Queen said to her left, "Oh, what nice weather today."

    Robb, Its dark already!

    Queen, What a nice night we have today.

    Robb, "Isnt it time for your diplomatic talks with me toe to an end today? Hang up the phone, then."

    Queen, "I suddenly got a disease that will kill me if you hang up the phone. You''d better not hang up. As soon as you hang up, I will die. I don''t think you harm people like that, right? I heard that you are very kind, always like to save people, saved the Church of Light, and saved the Church of Darkness. If so, then you should not mind saving me again. "

    Robb: "..."

    With such a shameless queen who talks nonsense and only wants to learn recipes, Robb turned to Lillian, who had juste out of the house and was still in her pajamas. "go and get me some soybeans, salt, wheat, and some wine, prepare a big pot. "

    Lillian nodded and hurried to get ready.

    The Queen on the other side of the crystal ball also turned her head and said something to the guard next to her.

    While Lillian was preparing the materials and pots, Robb saw two men in white clothes and chef hats emerge behind the dignified Queen. These two guys are also preparing soybeans, salt, wheat, wine, fish, and pots.

    These two guys were hiding in the corner, but because the crystal ball has a wide lens and a wide angle of view, they couldn''t hide.

 Chapter 153: Little Kitty, come and eat the fish

    Chapter 153: Little Kitty,e and eat the fish

    Robb said, "What are you nning?"

    The Queen said, "nothing! My cooks are going to make me a midnight snack."

    Robb said, "Why are they preparing exactly the same things as my little maid?"

    The Queen said calmly, "coincidentally it''s just a coincidence."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing. "I say, your Majesty, you must be upset about the cream cake, aren''t you? There is obviously delicious food in front of you, but your cook can''t cook it, so he has to buy it from me. So, when you see that I''m going to cook new food, you quickly want to giarize on the spot and try to copy every step, lest your cook can''t handle it again. "

    The Queen shook her head solemnly. "No, it''s just a coincidence."

    Robb smiled and said, "well, let''s take it as a coincidence."

    He smiled and ordered: "cut the fish first and remove everything from the gills, scales, and belly of the big ck fish."

    The kitten girl started to do it first, not waiting for Lillian to start. The cat folk is all good at dealing with fish. Although the kitten girl is young, she is really quick and good at taking care of the fish. It only took a few minutes to wash and peel the big ck fish clean.

    Robb nced at the side of the crystal ball and saw that the Queen''s two cooks also took care of the two big ck fish, in the same way, doing every step exactly as he said. After all, they were professional royal cooks and did a better job than Kitty.

    Robb was happy, "I said, your pirated copy is even better than the genuine one on my side."

    The Queen looked calm and said, "I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    Hahaha, continue doing that. Robb turned his head andmanded, "make a few cuts on the fish. It''s hard to describe it clearly in words, so I''ll do it myself. "

    He picked up the knife and made several parallel cuts on the fish.

    To be honest, Robb is not very good at cooking. These cuts are so bad that he knows the original will lose again. Sure enough, when he turns around, two of the Queen''s cooks have cut out a row of beautiful cuts in the fish.

    Queen, "the moon is beautiful tonight."

    The next step is to rid of the fishy smell. Originally, steamed fish would use cooking wine and ginger, but where could he find cooking wine and ginger in this strange ce? Robb had to shake his head and sigh, "it''s a pity that there is no ginger and no cooking wine, so we will just use ordinary wine.

    He said to himself. It was heard by the Queen. She whispered something. After a while, the cook on the other side of the crystal ball unexpectedly took out a piece of ginger.

    "Damn it!" Robb pointed to the crystal ball and said, "you cheated."

    The Queen said faintly, " I am a royal. It is not surprising that I am rich in resources. This is from the sea merchant in Lost City, the precious spices shipped from Big Tang through the ocean. If you really want it. it''s not that I can''t sell you some, but you have to tell me how to use it first.

    Robb rolled his eyes, "just use a little bit of ginger, shred it into pieces and paste it on the fish with the wine. Leave it for a while to get rid of the fishy smell."

    He said as he covered the fish with the wine.

    The cook opposite was flying, not only keeping up with Robb''s movements but also doing better than Robb. Soon, the two big ck fish had been pickled with ginger and wine.

    Everything is ready!

    Robb told Lily to set up the big pot, filled half of it with water, ced a rack higher than the whiter, and then began to boil it.

    Robb used a wooden rack on this side, but the Queen on the other side used a silver rack.

    When the water boiled, steam came out.

    Robb asked Lillian to marinate the fish, put them on arge te, and then on the rack. Of course, the cooks on the other side did the same.

    Robb covered the pot.

    Timer started

    After eight minutes, Robb shouted, "lift the lid of the pot and pick up the fish."

    Westerners almost nevere into contact with "steaming," not to mention the Queen. Even the two great cooks have no confidence in what they are cooking and have no idea what they will see until they lift the lid of the pot.

    It was not until the lid was taken away and the steam drifted away that they saw that the fish they had just put into the pot had been steamed into a very strange shape.

    The oblique cuts in its stomach were all turned up, revealing its white and tender insides, which looked so glittery and translucent that one could not help but move his finger at a nce.

    The fragrance rushed out of the pot and filled everyone''s noses.

    "Oh, that smell, it smells good!" Her Majesty was overjoyed, but on the surface, she was unmoved but said faintly, "it seems that my side has seeded. My fish seems to be more beautiful than yours."

    Isn''t that nonsense?

    The fish that a royal cook handled with his own handspared with Robbs wild cooking. They were not of the same grade at all. If you only look at the shape, the steamed fish on the princess''s side beats Robb, and there is more ginger on the princess''s side to increase the fragrance, but not on Robb''s side!

    However, Robb''s face had an evil smile: "your Majesty, I admit that you have giarized my work perfectly. However, myst step is something you can''t giarize anyway. "

    The Queen thumped in her heart and thought, [really? What else is left? Wait, soybeans, salt, and wheat have not been used yet. Is there anything we cant learn about these three things?]

    Robb grabbed a handful of soybeans in his hand and said with a smile, "the most important thing to eating steamed fish is to have soy sauce. Itll taste soulless otherwise.

    With that, Robb used his "chef" skills, choosing material: "soybean," "salt," "wheat," and "ss bottle," and then rubbed his hands. The materials automatically fused together into a bottle of brown "soy sauce."

    He took the soy sauce and shook it from side to side in front of the crystal ball, e on, copy the way I made soy sauce."

    The Queen''s face darkened and turned to the two cooks. "did you see what he did just now?"

    The two cooks shook their heads together, "I couldnt see it clearly. I don''t know how to rub soybeans, salt, and wheat into that strange liquid. Gugu and Jiji said that he made the cream in the same way."

    The Queen cried in her heart.

    Robb opened the bottle and slowly poured soy sauce on the steamed fish. The fish, which had been steamed a little white, turned into an attractive maroon as soon as it was drenched by the soy sauce, and it seemed that it now tasted a hundred times better.

    Robb pushed the te in front of the kitten girl and said with a smile, "Kitty,e and eat the fish!"

 Chapter 154: I wont hang up today

    Chapter 154: I wont hang up today

    The kitten girl held the te in her hands and didnt know what to do for a moment. However, as soon as she smelled it with her small nose, she was moved unnecessarily by the steamed fish in her hand. It was so fragrant.

    She used to eat fish, eating it raw, roasting it, or throwing it into a pot for mixed stew. She never thought that fish could be cooked in this way. This kind of thing called "steamed fish" really opened up a whole new world for her.

    Robb said with a smile, "I won''t force you to use chopsticks, just use a spoon. In this way, gently remove a piece of fish from the belly of the fish and roll it in soy sauce. Thats it. Now try to put it in your mouth and try it.

    The kitten girl carefully put a spoonful of steamed fish into her mouth. Her lovely little face stretched out in all directions.

    Her Majesty saw the expression of the kitten girl on the other side of the crystal ball. She didn''t even need to say that it was delicious.

    The Queen turned to look at her side. There is no soy sauce, only white steamed fish. The mncholy in her heart is almost indescribable. She then turned to look at the crystal ball. Lillian, Little Yi, and others have begun to taste steamed fish, and everyone''s expression brimmed with a sense of satisfaction after eating this thing.

    At this moment, who can tell the sorrow of her Majesty?

    She said coldly, "that''s all for today''s diplomatic talks. I''ll see you next time."

    With that,munication was cut off, and the crystal ball was restored to its original appearance.

    Robb pointed to the crystal ball andughed. "Don''t you have a disease that will kill you if the phone hangs up? Hahaha!

    The next morning!

    The manticores of the Royal Air Force came, along with the merchant Guguu, who respectfully handed some pieces of ginger to Robb with both hands and then said awkwardly, "Her Majesty has asked me toe to you and buy some."

    Soy sauce, right? There was a hearty smile on Robb''s face, "Don''t worry, I''ve got it ready. Here''s a box of soy sauce, one gold coin per bottle, no bargaining."

    Gugu said, "Mr. Robb, you seem to have a lot of money. Why are you so crazy about taking a girl''s money? Hey, Majesty is really strapped on military expenses right now."

    You don''t understand," Robb said with a smile. "It doesn''t matter if I have more money or less money. Most importantly, I like to see your Queen''s elegant, dignified and calm face be angry. She brazenly stole my cooking recipe. Can someone just steal a recipe?"

    Gugu:

    Robbughed, Please go back and tell her that countless other delicacies can be made with soy sauce. I''ll teach her slowly. Hehehe!

    Goo Gu understood that this guy would use soy sauce to earn more money from her Majesty in the future, so she could be taught more kinds of food. Oh, my God, why are there such crazy guys in the world?

    That evening.

    Bright Road, her Majestys pce.

    A big steamed ck fish was sent to her Majesty.

    This big ck fish is exquisite, cut iparably precise, reflecting the perfect craftsmanship of the royal cook.

    Her Majesty, holding a bottle of soy sauce that had just been flown back by air, excitedly opened the lid of the bottle and carefully poured a little on the steamed fish. When she saw that the white fish had been stained with a beautiful color by soy sauce, her heart twisted and jumped nervously.

    Several secondster, she put down the soy sauce bottle and picked up the spoon.

    When the fish with soy sauce was put into her mouth, almost all movable points on her Majesty''s face were squeezed into the middle and then stretched out in all directions.

    "Ah! So thats how it tastes!

    The Queen smiled shallowly, with a touch of pride andcency. Slightly raising the corners of her mouth.

    She opened the crystal ball, and the pesky man opposite her was taking a bath again. Well, her Majesty was used to it. Every time she finishes government affairs and can rx, it is just when this man takes a bath, so she can only watch this guy y hooligans naked in the crystal ball.

    However, because of her past experiences with escaping, she didn''t care much about it. She climbed dirty ditches and mountains, drilled through dark forests, and met countless heroes of different sses.

    She put away her smile and said with a straight face, "I have tasted steamed fish dipped in soy sauce. You made me interested in it, but I think it is just so-so, hmph!

    Robb, on the other side, smiled and said, "your Majesty, you have soy sauce on your lips."

    Huh? Really? The Queen stuck out her tongue, licked the corner of her lips, and then wiped it with her hand, which was so amorous that Robb almost froze.

    "That''s all for today''s diplomatic talks." Her Majesty has nothing to say to Robb today. She just contacts Robb at this time every day recently, so it has be a habit. She made contact as usual today. But after the steamed fish topic, she cant find anything to talk about.

    Of course, it had to end.

    Robb smiled and said, "is the day over so soon? What a pity. I thought I could talk to you more."

    Her Majesty really wanted to say, [You also thought its a pity?]

    However, she didnt say it, so she just said faintly, "all right, it''s time to hang up."

    Robb smiled and said, "you hang up!"

    The Queen said, "I hang up every time. It makes me feel a little rude. This time you hang up."

    Robb smiled and said, "No, I don''t want to hang up."

    Hearing this, the Queen felt a little happy, but she didn''t understand where the happiness came from. She calmly said, "I won''t hang up. You have to hang up today."

    Robb said with a smile, "I''m not hanging up. You''re a girl. If you don''t hang up voluntarily, you''ll suffer a loss. I''ll see if you dare not hang up when you take a shower, change clothes and go to bed. I don''t mind staring at you."

    Queen: "..."

    there was no reason to talk with such a deranged man. She finally had to throw in the towel and obediently hung up on her own initiative.

    Then, she put her hand on her chin and thought to herself, [We have to prepare a topic in advance next time, or we will have to hang up. Its truly hard to understand that theres a person whos fine with talking with me so unscrupulously, without involving the exchange of interests at all.]

    Robb acquired an online friend (inte friend)

 Chapter 155: Christmas is near

    Chapter 155: Christmas is near

    Fengmo Continent, the year 1344,te December.

    Its the middle of winter. It snowed heavilyst night, making it look snow-white everywhere. But after a while, father sun came out to work, shining on the snow-white world below. Such a scene cant help but make people want to offer their blessings to this beautiful world.

    Robb still sat on his stone stool, lookingzily around.

    Sitting on a stone stool in the middle of winter is cold, but as long as you first pour fire magic into the magic container and then let it slowly spit out the magic onto the stone stool, it warms up.

    The heat from the magic container could not be focused at one point, so it melted all the snow on the ground behind the stone stool as well.

    The kitten girl Huahuaid down on the warm ground, curled up in a ball, turned her ck and white tail up to cover her face, and took azy nap.

    Robb looked at the sun in the sky and sighed, Its such a waste of sun for you to sleep in such a fine time.

    Huahua muttered vaguely and replied, "it''s a waste if you dont sleep in such a fine time.

    Well, the values of cat folk are different from those of humans. It doesnt make sense at all.

    Robb lowered his hand from the stone stool and gently touched Huahua''s furry little ear. Huahua refused at first. Cat folk were as vignt as cats and did not like to be too close to human beings. But after making her delicious steamed fish with soy sauce, Huahua was no longer so wary of Robb.

    Now when Robb gently touches her ear while she is sleeping, she will not resist. But if he touches elsewhere, thats not allowed. Shell react quickly as long as Robbs hand goes a bit unruly. Shell bounce off the ground immediately and jump a few meters away.

    So Robb honestly just touched her little ears, and the furry touch was amazing.

    The sound of stepping on the snow was heavy. Robb looked around and saw Gordaing carrying two huge trees with branches and leaves on his shoulders. Gorda carried it effortlessly. He went into the yard and smiled and greeted Robb with a smile, "Yo, Mr. Robb, are you beingzy again?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Why are you carrying two trees on your back? What are you nning to do?"

    Gorda said with a smile, "this is a Christmas tree. It''s only a few days before Christmas. Bishop Elsie asked me to help make a Christmas tree. You know, he and his men can''t go out of town. So if he wants to get a Christmas tree, he has to pay me to do it. Hahaha! It was not easy for me to find such a good-looking tree.

    Robb rolled his eyes. "Bishop Elsie paid you to get a Christmas tree, so why did you get two?"

    Gorda smiled proudly, "Of course, it''s because number 8 asked me to get one, too! I got toplete two missions simultaneously and earn double the money, hahaha.

    Robb said angrily, "how can both light and darkness have Christmas simultaneously?"

    Gorda said with a smile, "because Baldr, the god of light, and Hodr, the god of darkness, are twins! They were born on the same day, so Christmas of the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness are also on the same day. "

    At that moment, Bishop Elsie rushed over with two pdins and took a Christmas tree from Gorda. The three men carried the Christmas tree to the chapel, ced it on the ground, and then circled it twice. Seemingly satisfied.

    Bishop Elsie eximed, "go and take out all the decorations we''ve prepared and hang them on the tree. We''re going to make it look bigger than the one on the side of darkness."

    The two pdins hurried back to call for help, and after a while, temr knights came with all kinds of colored cloth, balls, and red socks.

    On the other side, number 8 rushed out with two dark apprentices, took the other Christmas tree from Gorda''s hand, and ced it at the gate of the chapel of darkness. Afterward, 32 dark priests rushed out, holding all kinds of decorations in their hands, desperately hanging them on the tree, lest it should be worse than Elsie''s.

    Bishop Elsies side has more people, meaning bigger power.

    But number 8s side has far more financial power. They often received financial support from Gugu and Jiji, which made them far richer than the temr knights.

    Manpower on one side, financial resources on the other. It was quite a battle.

    Bishop Elsie ordered loudly, "Brothers and sisters, go around the town,fort the poor, bring them the warmth of the God of Light, and invite them all to the Christmas party."

    Robb couldn''t helpining, "Hey, aren''t you Temr Knights the poorest townspeople in Westwind Town? Your group of knights has no life skills at all. You cant do anything but keep watch and build roads. You are the ones who need sympathy the most. "

    Bishop Elsie froze, and the three hundred Temr knights next to him all bowed forward in disappointment.

    Knights are always in demand in times of war, but in Westwind Town, even without their power, Robb alone can keep Westwind Town warless for a hundred years.

    A Pdinined to the sky, "I don''t want to do this either! I am a Pdin. Why am I useless in Westwind Town when it is clear that I can do well in other ces? "

    On the other side, number 8 also shouted, "Brother, Sister, go to the town to give money, hahaha!"

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t be silly. Do the townspeople hereck money? If you only throw a few copper coins, the townspeople dont want it. Stop fighting between sides temporarily. You two party together this year."

    That The leaders of both sides froze, Thats... not good, right?

    Robb said, Arent Baldr and Hodr brothers? They should celebrate together this year! To express gratitude to their mother Right... who is their mother again?

    Both sides looked at Robb with disdain, Its Frigg! How can you not know that?

 Chapter 156: Sudden attack of the Desert Kingdom

    Chapter 156: Sudden attack of the Desert Kingdom

    ording toter historical records, on Christmas of 1344, a major event changed the whole religious scheme. That is, the Church of Light and Darkness celebrated Christmas together for the first time, although it was only in Westwind Town, a small town with a poption of just over 2,000, it is also of great significance. Itid a solid foundation for the peaceful coexistence of the two religions in the future.

    Evening of December 31st!

    The river next to the courtyard flowed silently, and a newly built waterwheel rotated, moving the water incessantly and sending it to the water tower.

    As it was just getting dark, countless torches were lit in the Chapels of Light and Darkness. The townspeople poured into the chapels and found that the bamboo fence between the two chapels was gone. Of course, everyone was happy. Anyway, the townspeople here are also used to the mixing of the two religions, especially the townspeople of Stone Canyon. They can recite both the Bible of Light and the Dark Bible.

    They sang and danced in the yard.

    The crystal on Robbs table was on.

    Her Majesty looked at the situation from the opposite side of the crystal ball, her expression as calm as usual, showing the grace and calmness of the royal heir, but her eyes kept ncing at the table in the courtyard.

    Robb smiled and said, "stop peeking! Let me tell you, you''ve seen Coca-C already. On the other hand, this is Lays potato chips, which you atest time, and over here, there are a lot of cakes, including cream cake, vani cream cake, blueberry cream cake."

    As soon as Robb said this, the Queen mmed the table angrily, "Why haven''t I eaten blueberry cream cake? Whyd you deliberately hide a new vor from me? You are obviously bullying me because I have no father and mother."

    Robb said, Wow, you are throwing a tantrum just to get a new vor. Dont rush things. There are a lot more exciting things.

    Robb pointed to a small house made of cookies on the table, smiled, and said, "this is called a gingerbread house."

    As soon as the Queen saw this thing, her heart thumped, which was not good. She just wanted to eat it just by looking at the shape.

    "It''s made of ginger, flour, honey, sugar, almonds, candy, and spices," Robb said with a smile. "the process is soplicated, but I did it."

    The Queen patted the table and said, "just tell me how much it is and sell it to me."

    Robb smiled and said, "your Majesty, haven''t you always been very calm before? Youre not even pretending to be dignified anymore. You even mmed the table."

    The Queen coiled up her mouth and said nothing.

    "Well, don''t act so pathetic." Robb smiled, "I won''t charge you this time. I''ll give you a gingerbread house for Christmas. I''ll ask Gugu and Jiji to bring you one the next time theye to restock.

    The Queen was overjoyed.

    However, before the Queen''s smile spread, he saw a necromancer running up, saying, "your Majesty, the military situation is urgent. It''s not good."

    When she heard something urgent happened, the Queen''s first reaction was to turn off the crystal ball and keep it a secret, but when she saw Robb opposite the crystal ball with a listening ear, she couldnt. After a slight sigh, her Majesty withdrew her hand and said to the necromancer, "Number one, what happened?"

    The necromancer, known as Number one, said quickly, "the Desert Kingdom, Kerte, deliberately chose tounch a surprise attack on Christmas Day, attacking ''Traveler Station'' and ''Crystal Canyon'' on the northern side of our kingdom. Everyone was celebrating, so they lowered their guard. Unguarded, they were instantly breached and lost. At present Kertes military has headed straight south, going straight to our capital.

    Kerte, the "desert kingdom," is a small kingdom stuck between Norma in the north, and Gran, in the south. In fact, in terms ofnd size, this kingdom cannot be called a "small" country. But most of the kingdom''snd is a desert, so the poption is notrge, affecting its national strength.

    It is situated between the Kingdom of Norma and the Kingdom of Gran, creating a buffer zone between the two superpowers.

    Were it not for Kerte''s existence, Norma and Gran would often have big wars.

    This kingdom has always been neutral and will not harass Gran and Norma normally because they know very well that their poption is not enough to wage war with great powers like Gran and Norma.

    But now, the desert kingdom sent troops, deliberately choosing to send troops at Christmas, breaking through two border cities in one fell swoop.

    The Queen frowned, but the expression on her face did not change much, maintaining her usual calm, "sending troops for Christmas and breaking through the two cities at the same time, it is clear that this is the umtion of ns. They have been nning this for a long time."

    Number one nodded, Right! The desert kingdom was persuaded by the Church of Light and decided to join hands with Mondra to attack us. The situation is dire.

    The Queen took out a map and looked carefully. Her snow-white fingers first pointed to Traveler Station, moving from north to south, and after a few seconds, she whispered, "take out the strategic magic scroll that Mr. Robb gave usst time. Send an army to Fengjing cave, where they meet the west army of the Kingdom of Kerte.

    Number one nodded, Understood!

    The Queen pointed again to the Crystal Canyon, which is full of mountains. There is only one way to enter the heart of West Gran: to go south from the Crystal Canyon, through the Stone Canyon, and thenWestwind Town. There is almost no other way to go because there are huge mountains on both sides of the path.

    The Queen moved her finger here and stopped.

    She cast a meaningful look at the crystal ball, then turned to number one and said, "Kertes East Army, ignore them and let them march at will."

    Number one:

    Robb immediately protested on the side of the crystal ball, "Hey, Sister Queen, your move is too explicit about hiding your strategic intentions in front of me."

    The Queen said calmly, "if I cover it up, youd say I''m an insidious politician, but if I show you that Im open, you''ll have nothing to throw up, right?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "is it fair to cause me so much trouble? Dont fall into my hands, or youll face the consequences."

 Chapter 157: War is approaching

    Chapter 157: War is approaching

    The queen was unable to chat with her Online Friend today. She had to make emergency arrangements to deal with the attack of the Kingdom of Kerte.

    Moreover, needless to say, Mondra will take the opportunity to attack Bright Road for a pincer with the Kingdom of Kerte.

    There was also no doubt that the Church of Light was in on it.

    It will be an uphill battle between the east and west simultaneously. Her Majesty seems to be walking on a tightrope and will be doomed if she is not careful.

    However, her Majesty did not ask Robb for help. She just fair left the East Army of the Desert Kingdom to Robb. Anyway, this army must pass through Westwind Town to march into West Gran, whether Robb wanted to or not. This battle is inevitable.

    Robb shrugged. His friend encountered difficulties, so he was still a little worried, but he did not intend to help because this was a political problem, a national problem, and he did not intend to get involved in it. He is not enthusiastic enough to fight a national war for his online friends. He''ll just solve Westwind Town''s problems.

    Robb waved to Lillian, who was standing beside him, and smiled and said, "go and get the mayor of White Birch Town.

    After a while, the mayor of White Birch Town came. He could be regarded as part of the Big Three of Westwind Town. Oh, no, now he is one of the Big four.

    The big 4 are the mayor of Westwind Town, the mayor of White Birch Town, the mayor of Stone Canyon, and the head of the cat folk.

    Each of them has a reputation among hundreds of townspeople. Of course, the mayor of Westwind Town is the most powerful of the Big four.

    At present, the mayor of White Birch Town ranks second among the four giants, with more than 300 of his townspeople in charge of carpentry and hunting, and he is making great efforts to reimnd to prepare for beetroot farming.

    Hearing Robb''s call, the mayor''s face bloomed, for in his opinion, whenever Robb called him, there must be something good, "My Father, what did you call me for?"

    Robb said with a smile, "I called you here because you have arge number of carpenters who can build very quickly, so I want to join hands with you to y real estate."

    "Real estate?" The mayor of White Birch Town was a little confused, "what do you mean?"

    Robb said with a smile, "to put it simply if ordinary people move to WestwindTown, they will often pay money to ask you to help them build houses, right?"

    The mayor nodded, "Yes!"

    "In this case, your townspeople have been building houses for others in the form of ''hired workers'': collecting wages, building houses, and giving them to their owners before leaving," Robb said.

    The mayor continued to nod, "that''s right."

    Robb said, "this is really too inefficient, and those private sites are built in a mess, not unified at all, making Westwind Town look more and more chaotic. He said, pointing to the canal."

    It turned out that a row of houses had been built along the canal, the houses of the cats who had just moved in. They paid the townspeople with the fish they had caught, and with the assistance of the Church of Darkness, they had some money. They asked the carpenters to help them build wooden houses, which are scattered all over the banks of the canal.

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s ugly, isn''t it? So I decided to fund it as a real estate developer, and you would be the contractor that would help me organize carpenters. We would work together to build wooden houses, all of which are nned and built together. In the future, when immigrantse, we will let them directly spend money on the houses we have built, so they will not bother to spend their own money to build houses. It also allows immigrants to have a ce to live in quickly, so they don''t have to squeeze into the chapel every time. It also ensures that their houses are not ced disorderly.

    When the mayor heard this, he finally understood, "Let''s build the house at a low price and then sell it to the immigrants at a high price when they arrive."

    "Bingo!" Robb pped his hands and said with a smile, "you are quite witty."

    The mayor said, "if immigrants doe, this can certainly be done, but if we don''t receive any immigrants, wouldn''t these houses be useless? They''ll decay and lose their worth if they aren''t inhabited for a long time."

    Robb smiled, "so, I''ll pay for it. If you lose, it''s on me. You are only responsible for being a contractor, organizing workers for me, and supervising the project''s progress. You will never lose money. What do you think? "

    The White Birch mayor thought carefully isn''t that fine? The risk is borne by others, and I''m sure to make a profit. Where can I find such a good thing? Sure enough, Mr. Robb is doing good to us, trying to make us White Birch carpenters earn our keep.

    The two men sped their hands tightly andughed.

    The Christmas party that night was such a sess that all the townspeople returned with satisfaction, and the children received Christmas presents in their dreams.

    Early the next morning, Mayor White Birch brought arge group of carpenters to the ce designated by Robb, and the big project began.

    Westwind Town''s first Riverview housingmunity, "Wangjiang District," officially took off and started construction.

    The first phase of the project is expected to build 500 houses. ording to Robb''s estimate, immigrants should be very poor and cannot afford to buy big houses at first, so this first phase of the project is all about small wooden houses as big as sesame and mung beans. Robb also gave it a very nice name, called "Studio Set."

    The entirety was perfectly nned, and the houses were all nned to be neatly built and divided into ""-shaped streets, and in order to appease the people inside, flower beds, trees, and so on were ced in the middle.

    He let two more "contractors" join the construction and started the project''s second phase, which is dedicated to the construction of stone houses. The cost and price will be multiplied several times, waiting for the rich immigrants to buy.

    However, no one knows whether people reallye to Westwind Town.

    Because, apart from Robb, no one knows that the shadow of war is quietly approaching. Robb knew full well that there would be many refugees in the war, so he asked all the workers toe to his stone stool every day before they started work, and each received a BUFF and went to work again.

    In this way, the construction progress of Wangjiang District can be described as fast.

 Chapter 158: A noble fugitive

    Chapter 158: A noble fugitive

    By the time number 8 knew there was going to be a war, several days had already passed. Gugu and Jiji came to Westwind Town to restock. Robb gave them a gingerbread house and arge number of goods. The two royal merchants also revealed the situation outside.

    On the second day of Christmas, her Majesty used the strategic portal scroll given to her by Robb. Two demi-human armies and two undead armies went through the portal to Fengjing Cave, where they could form a line of defense against the western army of the kingdom of Kerte.

    On the other hand, the East Army of the Kerte was leftpletely ignored. There were no West Gran troops on their way, only a few small viges, and towns.

    The Queen only sent the Royal Air Force to inform these small viges and towns to let the people in the viges and towns evacuate immediately, and as soon as the people heard the evacuation order, they did not hesitate to pack up, drag their children, and run away!

    The iing army is not from Mondra, but the Desert Kingdom!

    Foreign armies are much harder to get along with.

    Armies of the same kingdom will only upy and force you to change your faith, but as long as you do so, you can be as usual.

    But foreign armies are different. They are very likely to burn, kill and loot the ce. No matter what you believe in, theyll hack you to death. No matter how much you pay, theyll drag your daughter away, turning her 18.

    Of course, the people are well aware of this, so after packing up all the belongings they could take, they ran as fast as they could.

    More than ten dayster, Westwind Town weed the first batch of people who fled.

    The number is small, only around 150. This is a small border noble living near Crystal Canyon.

    When the Crystal Canyon was captured by the Kerte Kingdom, the nobleman immediately began to flee. He abandoned his castle and took his wife and children, two uncles, seven paternal aunts, six maternal aunts, nieces, arge family, plus nearly a hundred domestic servants and private soldiers, who carried all their belongings in a horse-drawn carriage and ran south along the official road.

    Along the way, however, all he saw were viges and towns the size of sesame and mung beans, and there was no one who could fight. Even when he passed through Stone Canyon, he found the whole ce empty. God knows what happened there.

    The noble ran quickly in a panic, and it was not until they reached Westwind Town did they finally feel relief that they could stay for a while.

    The noble looked at the wall of Westwind town in front of him and felt that it was quite reliable when he saw that there were still human soldiers guarding the town. An old servant leaned up and whispered beside him, "Master, when I was young, Ipanied the previous generation head here. This ce is called Westwind Town. It is a remote town with a poption of about 800. The people inside are very poor."

    After listening to the servant, the noble asked casually, "can we rest here? I have run thousands of miles along the way, but I have not been able to get a good sleep in a safe ce. I just want to fall asleep in a serious ce surrounded by humanughter. I don''t want to listen to the sound of wild animals and sleep nervously. "

    The servant said respectfully, "it should be possible. It is not far from Bright Road and should be under the control of her Majesty the Queen. We are now members of West Gran, and there is no problem in entering here to have a rest."

    Mr. Noble pointed to Westwind Town and said, "good, then I will rest in Westwind Town tonight. A human town I haven''t seen for a long time I will surely sleep soundly tonight."

    He said to the servant, "take out the silk coat I bought from the tailor, the high-end coat I bought for a hundred gold coins."

    As soon as the servant heard this, the servant understood that the Master was trying to put on a show. He must not want the people of Westwind Town to see the humiliation of his escape, so he had to tidy up his clothes, put on one of the most expensive coats in his collection, and go into the town dressed up. He needs to shock the hillbillies in the town with gorgeous clothes and show them his noble demeanor.

    This is all so when the mayor of the town sees the arrival of his noble Master, hell receive him well.

    The servants acted at once to help their master dress up.

    After a while, the noble was dressed handsomely, wearing a silk coat made by a master tailor with a faint blue at the top. He wore the most popr bloomers and stockings on his lower body. He put on leather shoes, looked energetic, and held a birch staff with precious gems engraved at the top.

    He twirled the staff in his hand twice and was secretly happy, [A noble magician like me should be rare in such a small town.]

    "OK, let''s go!"

    The nobles and his party sped towards Westwind Town, and in the twinkling of an eye, they arrived in front of the town.

    The Temr Knight in charge of the lookout wasnt in armor today because it is too ufortable to wear during winter. If you turn your head a little, your face will touch the cold iron armor.

    Besides, does Westwind Town even need him to fight in armor? No! It doesnt!

    Father Robb hated having the shrimp soldiers under his hand to go to war, fearing that these people would hurt themselves or die and that he would have to work to cure and resurrect them. In the end, he decided hell just deal with them. It would be easier for him to fight directly from the beginning.

    Therefore, the sentinels in Westwind Town are only responsible for using their pair of eyes. The Temr Knight on guard today is in "Non-Combat clothes," wearing a fox fur coat and a fox toil bib coiled around his neck.

    When the noble and his party stopped hundreds of yards away from the town gate, the noble stood at the distance and sent only a loyal servant to the front of the town since he couldn''t be the one to do the talks. He shouted to the sentinel on the town wall, "is this Westwind Town?

    "Yes!" He tightened his fox tail bib and exhaled a cold breath, "Whoa! Im freezing to death! Who are you guys? Did you guys escape? You fled to the right ce. I specialize in receiving fugitives in Westwind Town. Father said that if fugitives are willing to settle in Westwind Town, you only need to buy a property. They are offering preferential services right now, so those who buy properties will be apanied by a freebie and an invoice. Although I dont know what the ce looks like or what an invoice is, just hearing it should be fine.

 Chapter 159: Welcome to Westwind Town.

    Chapter 159: Wee to Westwind Town.

    The sentinel talked in a mess. The servant who talked was stunned. He woke up after several seconds and said angrily, "what are you talking about? My master is not a fugitive and wont buy a house in your Town. Listen up, my master is Nuolun Chenguang, a noble baron, a formed wind magician of the Wind Knights. His family is on his journey from Crystal Canyon to Bright Road. Please show some respect to my master, you blind townsman."

    Townsman? The pdinughed and thought, [Shall I tell him that I belong to the Temr Knights. Although I have no title, I am also a Pdin, and an ordinary little baron does not dare to be rude to me.]

    Whats more, a member of the Wind Knights, tsk! Wasnt that the one that was snatched by the Thunder Knights? Looks like your baron is in a miserable position.

    To borate, there had been a feud between the Wind Knights and the Thunder Knights before.

    Since ancient times, magic has been ssified into four systems: water, fire, earth, and air. (TL: Changed wind to air. A previous chapter mentioned these systems, and I wrote wind.)

    The magic of the air system is a little special, and it is divided into two factions, namely, "wind" and "thunder."

    Because of this, the struggle between wind and thunder has existed since ancient times, and both types of magicians say they are the original. Both factions will use various means to suppress each other, but for the prosperity of the air system, they can''t really destroy each other.

    In short, the two oftenpete with each other. Sometimes wind wins, sometimes thunder wins.

    When wind wins, the capital of wind magic, located in the eastern part of the Kingdom of Gran, will be renamed "Tower of Wind," but when thunder prevails, the capital will be changed to "Thunder Tower."

    At present, the name of that tower is "Thunder Tower," and the knights to which the capital belongs are also called "Thunder Knights," which shows how they lost.

    Well, forget it! The pdin has been a lot more peace-minded now since he''s been Robb for a long time. His vision ispletely different now. Now, he looks at people outside of Westwind Town as if he''s looking at clowns. Have clowns ever used tap water? What about cream cake? Have you seen candies the size of a walnut? Ah, he has no need to bother with such people.

    The pdin calmly said, "Ah, so you were just by, OK! It''s OK to pass by, Father said. The passing guests are also guests. Those who can bring foreign currency to Town are good people. Pleasee in."

    The town gate opened slowly.

    The loyal servant retreated to the side of the road, and the noble behind him, a magician of the former Wind Knights, Baron Nuolun Chenguang, riding on a tall horse, dressed in a silk coat made by a master tailor, strutted in with a staff in his hand. Behind him were his family members, guards, men, and a group of 150 who entered the Town of Westwind Town.

    As soon as they came in, they heard the pdin on the town wall say slowly, "are you part of West Gran now? Then I would like to remind you that if you see the people of the Church of Light in this Town, do not do anything bad. It is OK to protest, insult or spit, but as soon as you start fighting, you''ll be put up on the ceiling fan set in third gear, which is terrible. It''s fine to fight with people of the same faith, though."

    What do you mean by ceiling fan set third gear? Baron Nuolun looked dazed, but his loyal servant said, "Are you part of the Church of Light? This Is this ce upied by East Gran?"

    "Nope. Look over there." The pdin pointed to the canal in the Town.

    Baron Nuolun turned around and saw several cat folk squatting by the water, motionless like statues, only turning their pointed ears once in a while. Suddenly, a female cat quickly reached out her hand and put it into the water. She caught a fish, and happyughter rang out.

    There are cat folks. They are true believers of the Church of Darkness and cant be converted to the God of Light. Baron Nuolun was startled, Whats going on in this town?

    The pdin spread his hands and said, "as you can see, that''s what happened. Strangers new to this ce should learn to read and learn more, hold back from saying what you don''t understand, and think more with your own brains, just as I did when I first came here. "

    The baron''s loyal servant was a little dissatisfied. The man was so rude to his baron that he wanted to jump up and swear.

    Fortunately, Baron Nuolun was a magician after all, and his IQ was not low, so he immediately stopped his servant from doing something, but he felt quite curious. Could the man not understand his noble wardrobe? Strangely, he dares talk like that. But that''s all, just as he said, he''ll just observe for now.

    For the first time, he put down his pride and asked the pdin himself, "I have a group of more than 150 men. is there a hotel in this town that can amodate my group?"

    There are no hotels here. The pdin said with a smile, "however, the Wangjiang District that Father is building is empty at present. Father said that you can buy and rent them. There are so many of you, and only that ce has the ability to ept you. Go to the White Birch Mayors house and ask him. The mayor of White Birch Town is in charge of the construction and management of the Wangjiang District."

    White Birch Town mayor?

    Oh! The pdin said with a smile, "Walk down this road and pass through the two chapels in the center of the Town. You can find the White Birch Town mayor in the wooden house area on the hillside. Just ask anyone there."

    Baron Nuolun waved, and his procession marched towards the back of the Town.

    Walking through the strange Town, he found that the Town was muchrger than he had imagined.

    The old servant whispered, "thest time I passed here, it was true that there were only more than 800 people, but now it seems that there are already more than two thousand people."

    "Why are all these houses connected to strange iron and copper pipes?"

    "Oh, there is a pepper tree in that family''s yard. Thats impossible!"

    Huh, hey? Look over there There are two chapels!

    Oh, my God! The Chapel of Light and Chapel of Darkness are there in a row.

    While they were talking about this, they saw a stone stool in the courtyard of the Chapel of Light, on which there was azy priest. He was fishing in the nearby stream with a long fishing rod in his left hand, and his other hand was empty. Waving at them, he smiled from a distance and said, "Wee to Westwind Town.

 Chapter 160:

    Chapter 160:

    Baron Nuolun''s eyes were fixed on Robb.

    A priest of the Church of Light!

    In the eyes of Baron Nuolun, ordinary people are not qualified to talk to him on equal footing, but a priest of the Church of Light or the Church of Darkness is qualified.

    However, the priest was dressed in a thick cotton cloth (Robb is a modern man. He does not like to wear silk and prefers to wear pure cotton clothes, but at that time, wearing silk looked more ssy). It doesn''t look high-quality, but it''s still decent.

    He could not help but cheer up and thought, [Finally, someone to talk to.]

    Of course, in his mind, he still decided that Westwind Town was just a small border town, and the priest here was a normal priest. Although he was not low in status and was qualified to speak to a baron, his vision and knowledge must be far worse than his.

    Baron Nn coughed and nced at his body, confirming that he was dressed in a noble manner. Then, he slowly reined in his horse towards Robb.

    When he arrived at the gate of the yard, he dismounted elegantly, put the reins of the horse into the hand of the servant, and then walked up to Robb with his jewel staff elegantly and calmly.

    Nobles are very particr about etiquette. They always think they are nobler, but they act politely on the surface. They were all like this, no matter how much they despised who they were talking to. They will show a typical gentlemanly manner, "Hello, Father! Nice to meet you."

    Robb smiled and said, "Nice to meet you, too."

    Robb''s smile is sincere. He is really happy. The real estate he has just built can be sold right away. How can he be unhappy? What hes showing is the smile of real estate developers when they see fat sheep. How could a medieval guy think like him?

    He pointed to the stone stool across the table. "Please sit down."

    Baron Nuolun sat down gracefully while his servants stood waiting in the open space outside the chapel, staying silent, helping their master save face.

    Baron Nuolun''s eyes extended to Robb''s fishing rod, "Are you fishing?"

    "Yes!" Robb said, Fishing is something to enjoy. Youll never know what youll catch next.

    Baron Nuolun smiled, "that is true. It is possible to catch big ck fish, it is also possible to catch big striped fish Fishing is really full of the unknown. I also like this way of life.

    Before he finished, Robb said, Oh, hold on. I caught something. Ill catch it first before talking to you.

    With that, Robb began to reel in the fishing line.

    Baron Nuolun watched curiously to see what fish he had caught.

    Unexpectedly, after the fishing line was reeledpletely, Robb fished up a book out of the water.

    Baron Nuolun:

    Even with his gentlemanly demeanor, he almost lifted the table and roared "F**k" on the spot, but he was forcibly restrained by his years of noble upbringing and did not misbehave.

    Robb took the book he had just caught, flipped through it, and said awkwardly, "what crap," Primary Wind Magic training Book, garbage!"

    "What?" When Baron Nuolun heard the book''s name, he felt something wrong and thought to himself, "what is a magic training book? Do you have more of this? Ive studied Primary Wind Magic Spell Collection, but havent mastered all of it so far because I havent studied hard enough. What does Traning Book mean?"

    Robb raised his voice and shouted into the chapel, "Xuelu,e out quickly. I have something for you."

    The chapel door opened, and Xuelu, dressed in fox fur clothes, came out. Her red-haired fluttering and long legs shining. Though thickly dressed, she could not hide her natural beauty, and Baron Nuolun''s eyes lit up.

    Of course, Baron Nuolun already has a wife and children. However, no man wouldnt look at such a beautiful woman. He quickly smiled and said, "Hello, beautifuldy, nice to meet you."

    Xuelu smiled and said, "This is?"

    "I am from Crystal Canyon, a former magician of the Wind Knights, Baron Nuolun Chenguang."

    Oh, wind magician? Xuelu said with a smile, "my name is Xuelu, and I am a fire wizard."

    She snapped her fingers, and a small me appeared on her hand, and then the me disappeared with a wave of her hand.

    Baron Nuolun smiled and said, "I can feel fire in you. You must be a good fire magician."

    Xuelu said with a smile, "Im still verycking! I can only shout 666 in a war." (TL: 666, devil, evil, etc.)

    Baron Nuolun: ?

    I don''t understand, but forget it! It''s normal not to understand women. Men are dogs, and women are cats anyway.

    In front of beautiful women, men want to show off and highlight their strengths. Baron Nuolun was no exception. He straightened intentionally or unintentionally so that his silk coat could be seen by Xuelu.

    Unfortunately, Xuelu didn''t seem to notice.

    After greeting Baron Nuolun, she turned her eyes to Robb. "what do you have for me?"

    Robb handed the book he had just caught into Xuelu''s hand. "Take this book in your hand and use it like a magic scroll, do you understand?"

    Xuelu said, A magic book? Use it like a scroll? I don''t quite understand! Aren''t magic books for learning? What is it for?"

    In fact, Xuelu is not the only one confused. Even Baron Nuolun wanted to ask. He has never heard of a magic book that can be used as a scroll. This is not a scroll. It is useless to use it.

    Robb smiled and said, "You ask too many questions. Just do as I say."

    "All right." Xuelu smiled and said, "since you asked me to do it, I won''t ask any more questions. If I do misuse it, you will be responsible for marrying me, won''t you? "

    Robb''s voice sounded, "No! Don''t try to trick me into marrying you. You will force me to take numerous risks."

    Baron Nuolun listened to their conversation and thought to himself, [Oh, these two are having an affair.]

 Chapter 161: Not enough mana points

    Chapter 161: Not enough mana points

    Xuelu was ready to use the Primary Wind Magic training Bookat this very moment. Xuelu stood upright and held her right hand forward; the magic training book was in the palm of her hand.

    She thought about using it like a scroll.

    Soon after, the magic training book suddenly began to fade and be transparent and finally turned into countless green spots of light, which merged into the body of Xuelu.

    Xuelu blinked her eyes with a look of doubt, Huuh? I dont know why, but I feel like I suddenly learned wind magic. I have be a magician of both wind and fire! I can feel the wind magic surging inside me. "

    When Xuelu said this, Baron Nuolun, who was beside her, was confused. He quickly meditated again and felt the magic flow in her. Sure enough, She now also had wind magic. It wasn''t even weak. It was no worse than him.

    Baron Nuolun almost lifted the table again, but he was a noble. Once again, nobles wont jump out as easily as those clowns in stupid novels and say stuff like, "if you don''t get rid of it as soon as possible, it will bring disaster in the future."

    Nobles pay great attention to demeanor. Even if their heart is already full of "embarrassment," "F**k," and "F**k You,  he still remained fine on the surface.

    He was able to remain still and said faintly, How strange. How did Miss Xuelu suddenly have wind magic? Could it be that that book was a magic container that infused wind magic into your body? Miss Xuelu, can you turn the magic power into magic and release it?

    "Oh, let me try." Xuelu wanted to try wind magic, she didn''t know a single spell of the wind system, but as soon as she thought of a wind de, she felt that there was wind magic at her fingertips and pointed at the big stone next to her.

    A wind de instantly shot out from the tip of her finger at the stone. Upon impact, it was instantly split into two by the wind de.

    Huh? Xuelu froze.

    "What the heck?" This time, Baron Nuolun could not even keep his gentlemanly demeanor and jumped to his feet. "how can the de be thrown out without a chant?"

    Xuelu looked down at her hand, then turned to look at Robb and said in surprise, "you passed on your magical system to me? Can I, like you, dish spells chantlessly?"

    Robb smiled and said, "that''s right!"

    The Primary Wind Magic training Book, which he fished with his fishing skills, is a unique item in the game, which allows anyone to learn magic directly, and that person who learns the magic from it naturally enjoys the "rules of the game." this is the case now. She has already been integrated into the rules of the game in the area of "primary wind magic" and no longer enjoys the rules of the real world.

    Therefore, she can also do spells chantless, instant wind de.

    However, after she excitedly swung out a few des, she was so tired that she gasped and became a little depressed. It turned out that although she could enjoy the chantless magic of the game, her mana points (MP) still followed the rules of the real world.

    Xuelu gasped and said, My practice is still not enough, ai my magic power is not enough.

    Baron Nuolun beside her was too dumbfounded to speak.

    Robb said with a smile, "magic power is a really big problem, and I can''t help you solve itpletely, but you can solve it by managing your time in action. Wait, I''ll get you something good."

    He reached out and grabbed something mid-air, and some silk cloth flew to his palm.

    Baron Nuolun, who was dumbfounded, was awakened by this development.

    When Robb rubbed, a master-grade silk robe appeared on his hand. The robe shone with glittering blue light, and it seemed to have the best enchantment.

    Baron Nuolun, who was wearing a master-grade silk robe himself, acted pretentious before, but now when he saw Robb rubbing out his expensive clothes, he almost spits out blood on the spot. He looked down at his own coat and felt like he wanted to go underground.

    At this moment, however, Robb shook his head and said, "this robe is no good. It actually increases magic power. It''s useless."

    He threw it on the floor next to the stone table, then reached out mid-air again, and another piece of silk cloth flew to his hands, rubbing his hands, and another master-grade robe appeared.

    Baron Nuolun:

    Robb still shook his head, "No, this is for magic resistance, mother **. Its obviously for a priest, not a magician.

    With that, he once again threw it onto the ground, reached out, and another silk cloth came. He rubbed his hands, and another master-grade robe appeared.

    Baron Nuoluns heart roared inside, [I bought a watchst year. It''s wear-resistant! My gentlemanly demeanor its about to explode will explode.]

    Robb shook his head again, "what the heck, this robe actually increases fireball power? Sh*t, this is so useless. Its scope of application is too narrow. Garbage."

    With that, he threw it to the ground again

    After a pile of master-grade silk, robes were made, his eyes lit up, "Haha! This is it! Energy-efficient silk robe, mana cost -30%."

    He put the robe on Xuelu''s hand and smiled, and said, "go and try it on again."

    Xuelu smiled and said, " new clothes to wear again."

    She went back to her room happily and soon came out again, dressed in the new robe that looked elegant, magnificent, and exquisite.

    After all, the robes rubbed out by Robb are all designed by modern world artists. It matters not whether they are practical or not, but the appearance absolutely kills the designers of this age.

    Xuelu came out in this dress, twice as magnificent as daughters of nobles. Even Baron Nuoluns daughter had nothing as good as this to wear.

    She twirled in front of Robb and smiled, "does it look good? Do you want to marry me?"

    Robb rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve seen 8,000, if not 10,000, magicians in this outfit. I''m tired of looking at this. Is there any difference?"

    Robb is not lying. At some point in the game, magicians wearing this robe were all over the street.

 Chapter 162: I want a robe

    Chapter 162: I want a robe

    Xuelu was used to joking with Robb. Even if he said he rejected her, she was not angry. She smiled and threw another magic spell to do the experiment. Sure enough, she could feel it herself this time that she consumed much less magic when using it. This robe can really alleviate the problem of herck of mana points "to some extent."

    She smiled, threw herself onto Robb''s neck, and gave him a kiss on the cheek, but women these days don''t have lipstick to wear, so they can''t put a red mark on Robb''s face.

    Robb wiped his face with his hands and murmured disgruntled, "Don''t mess around. You''ll make my face wet."

    Xuelu smiled, Smiling and acting smug while saying words of disgust. Ah, males!

    They were flirting here while Baron Nuolun looked at the pile of silk robes on the ground and was lost in thought, which obviously subverted his cognition and moved him at the same time.

    He wants wants the master-grade silk robs very much. If he wears one, he''ll look nobler.

    But he''s not retarded. He won''t rob, let alone steal.

    After all, he is a magician, and his intelligence is not low. Even his little toenails would think of Robb as an iprehensible monster. If he wants a robe, he should talk about it through money.

    "Oh? Youre interested?" Robb smiled. "No problem. Choose whatever. You can buy all of them if you have a lot of money."

    Baron Nuolun knew that he could not afford to buy all these robes. "I think I only need to buy one," he smiled. "well, I''m interested in the robe you just mentioned that increases wind magic power. I''d like that one."

    Baron Nuolun can only see that the robe has a strong enchantment, but he can''t tell what kind of enchantment it is. Only Robb can see it because he has game rules and can see the description of the equipment.

    Robb rummaged through the pile of robes, found the robe with "Wind Magic + 10%," and put it on the table, "is this it? Allowed! If you want, I''ll sell it to you, but as you know, it''s not cheap. I doubt you can afford to buy real estate in Westwind Town after you buy it, so don''t try to make yourself homeless.

    Baron Nuolun smiled, "Father is really funny. I am a baron. I have some wealth."

    He waved, and a loyal servant came from behind. The loyal servant pulled four jars out of the cart, walked up to Robb, put the jars on the table, and said with a smile, "here are four jars of honey, four whole jars! I am willing to trade them for this silk robe of yours."

    Robb did not open his mouth, but the nearby Xueluughed and said, "wait a minute. I''ll get something out."

    Xuelu floated into the warehouse as soon as she said so. After a while, she ran out again, holding arge wooden box in her hand. She put the wooden box on the table with a bang. It was full of candy clumped together.

    Robb took out a piece of candy as small as a pearl and handed it to Baron Nuolun. "here, how does thispare with honey?"

    Baron Nuolun put the small piece of candy into his mouth and was embarrassed on the spot. He quickly waved his hand, and the loyal servant ran away with the four jars of honey in his arms.

    "Well, it seems that Father is not short of sugar, so I think it''s better this way." Baron Nn waved his hand again, and the loyal servant brought up four more jars of pepper and put them on the table, "I will exchange these peppers for your silk robe."

    Robb still sat still.

    Xuelu said with a smile, "wait a minute. I''ll get something else."

    As soon as she uttered this sentence, Baron Nuolun felt something wrong.

    She quickly carried a huge linen bag out of the warehouse and put it on the ground. With a loud bang, seemingly very heavy, she opened the mouth of the bag, and they looked inside. The bag was full of pepper.

    The peppers were very big, too.

    He has no choice but toe up with something unique.

    The former manor of Baron Nuolun is located in Crystal Canyon, which is rich in crystal ore. After careful carving and polishing, several beautiful pieces of crystal ore in his hand were processed by a jeweler and enchanted by an enchanter. It made for a very excellent crystal ne. He has to take a crystal ne in exchange for these robes.

    He was about to ask his loyal servant to take out his treasured crystal ne when he saw a little girl running out of the chapel, looking like sixteen or seventeen years old, with a kettle in her hand and a maid''s dress. She ran quickly to the stone table with the kettle and poured Baron Nuolun a cup of hot tea.

    As she poured tea, she leaned forward slightly. Her beautifully crafted amethyst ne, with a mysterious purple enchanted light, shook left, right, left, and right in front of Baron Nuolun''s eyes.

    Baron Nuolun:

    Damn it, are all the maids in this house wearing this?

    Baron Nuolun shed several meters from the ground and crouched by the bamboo fence in the churchyard, drawing a circle.

    He wont survive today

    "All right!" Robb said with a smile, "Don''t be so aggrieved. You can''t barter. But you can still use money. I''ll give you a discount. A hundred gold coins will be fine."

    Baron Nuolun had no choice but to pay obediently.

    Fortunately, the quality of the robe is really good. When he put the robe on his body, he immediately felt that the price of 100 gold coins was very worthwhile, super worthwhile!

    Mr. Nuolun.Robb smiled, Are you going from Crystal Canyon to Bright Road?

    Yes! Baron Nulun nodded gracefully, "Crystal Canyon was raided by Kerte, the desert kingdom. Although Kerte needs to rest and march again after capturing the border town, it will be quick once they start sending troops to the south. From Crystal Canyon to here, norge city can resist them.

    "Really?" Robb smiled, I think Bright Road is also quite dangerous. You should know very well why a small kingdom like Kerte dared to raid West Gran. They must have signed some agreement with Mondra. I am sure Mondras army is about to attack Bright Road.

 Chapter 163: Wangjiang District

    Chapter 163: Wangjiang District

    Baron Nuolun was lost in thought when he heard this.

    Robb was right. In fact, he also thought about it all the way. Kerte was bold enough to send troops to attack the Crystal Canyon.

    The desert kingdom is not rich and has a small poption. Why do they dare to provoke a big kingdom like Gran?

    The reason is not simple, taking advantage of the war in East and West Gran, the desert kingdom rushed to do Mondra a favor and pull off another fight. They were sure to get arge sum of benefits from Mondra afterward or even cede territory.

    Under this premise, it would be strange for Mondra not to take advantage of the opportunity to attack Bright Road.

    Even if he ran to Bright Road, he could not escape the threat of war, and he might even be forced to go to war. After all, he is also a knight. He can hide in a small manor on the border and stay away from politics and the shackles of national hatred, but If he runs to Bright Road, he will not be able to escape.

    Baron Nuolun considered the question very seriously, "is there any good solution Father can guide me with?"

    Robb pointed to his feet and said with a smile, "settle down here in Westwind Town, and you won''t be affected by the war!"

    "But here With all due respect." Baron Nuolun said, "This ce will soon be attacked by the army of the desert kingdom, and it will notst three days looking on the scale of this town! It wont evenst three hours."

    Robb said with a smile, "I understand your considerations. I''ll tell you what. You dont have to buy a house yet. Just settle for rent first. When the desert kingdom army arrives, you will take your family and wait at the south gate to watch me defend the enemy at the north gate. If I block the desert kingdom army, you can stay. If I can''t, leave and ride your horses and run south as soon as possible. There''s still time to run away."

    Baron Nuolun hesitated, but whether he listened to Robb or not, he had to stay in Westwind tonight, and he was tired of living in the wilderness.

    "I''ll send someone to call White Birch Mayor. He''ll show you the Wangjiang district. Robb said with a smile, "you can rent it for a few days, pay either daily or monthly, and give it a try."

    After a while, Lillian went to call White Birch Mayor.

    As soon as the mayor arrived, he smiled at Baron Nuolun, looked respectful, and ttered him.

    However, the baron saw at a nce that the man did not respect and treat him as a baron, but as if he were a fat sheep, with the act of "I will kill you when I am done. An authentic merchant demeanor.

    What''s going on in Westwind Town? The guards of the town spoke loudly to me. The priest was magical. Even a small mayor treated me as if I was fat sheep.

    The mayor of White Birch rubbed his hands and said, "Baron, pleasee with me and have a look at the Wangjiang District Community."

    Baron Nuolun said angrily, "what is the meaning of Wangjiang district?"

    "The residential area is something simr to an urban area, which is neatly built with a bunch of houses." The mayor of White Birch said with a smile, "Wangjiang District is its name. In this ce, we can see the West Wind Canal anytime. The scenery on the river is picturesque and beautiful.

    Baron Nuolun: "..."

    "In short, you''ll see."

    He led the baron to themunity under construction.

    Baron Nuolun saw the Wangjiang District from a distance and fell in love with it at a nce.

    In this era when everyone''s houses were randomly built, it was the first time that Baron Nuolun had seen such a neat and organized house n, with a long row of wooden houses along the river, all in exactly the same shape. Their doors and windows are all in the same directions and spots as well.

    In front of each wooden house was a small tree of about the same height and a long row of flower beds in front, and it was winter, so it didnt look as good, but Baron Nuolun could imagine how beautiful the neighborhood would be when spring came.

    Baron Nuolun could not help sighing, "Oh, this row of houses is a feast for the eyes. Living in houses like this is much morefortable than living in the wilderness.

    He was already thinking in his mind that he would rent the row of houses for a few days and then continue to flee to Bright Road.

    Mayor White Birch said with a smile, "this is the first phase of the project. They are all single rooms for the poor. People of your status have to see the project''s second phase."

    Baron Nuolun secretly rejoiced. Is there something better than this? Whats the second phase of the project?

    "Follow me, please." Mayor White Birch led the way. Before long, a row of stone houses appeared in front of them. They were not made of ordinary, messy stones but made of uniform square stones, which made the walls look beautiful.

    Mayor White Birch said with a smile, "this is the invention of Father. What''s it called? Oh, yes, it''s called bricks! He asked us to put the y into a mold, turn it into this small square, and then burn it dry with fire magic to make this strange square brick, each of which is the same size and is very useful when building a house. Building a house with this kind of brick makes it strong and beautiful, and it is much morefortable to live in than a house built out of normal stones."

    Baron Nuolun nodded. "that''s for sure. Uniform-sized stones are easier to build walls and more stable structures."

    However, the house is not fully built yet, and some work is still going on.

    At a nce, Baron Nuolun saw a worker carrying a rockery on his shoulder. The rockery weighed five or six hundred pounds, but the worker carried it effortlessly to the middle of the garden in front of the house and gently put it down. That startled the baron, "Is he that strong a man?"

    The White Birch Mayor said with a smile, "he is an ordinary worker. Father added a Buff called Blessing of King to him, which made him powerful. When the Buff time passes, he will be like a worm.

    Baron Nuolun was secretly frightened. He had heard of the blessing of the king magic before, which is a spell used by Pdins, which can make the enchanted person very powerful, but he had not heard that it can strengthen an ordinary person like this. What kind of strength does it take for a Pdin to add such a powerful blessing of the king?

    No, that''s not the point! Using the blessing of the king on workers to build houses? Don''t pdins want to save face?

 Chapter 166: The power of capital

    Chapter 166: The power of capital

    The mayor of Westwind Town also posted a recruitment notice, recruiting arge number of masons, stonemasons, porters, and so on to prepare for the fourth phase of the Wangjiang District brick house project.

    The silk stockings factory also took the opportunity toe out to y. The newly bred little spiders are thriving, so there is an urgent need for a group of prepared female workers to first enter the factory for observation and internship. When the newly cultivated little spiders can take up their posts, these female workers should also follow suit.

    The mayor of Stone Canyon has alsoe out to take people. The smell of spring is getting closer and closer. He needs a lot of manpower to do spring plowing, recover somend for cultivation and prepare for sowing beetroot and soybeans. There must be a lot of farmers.

    The people who fled to Westwind Town were surprised to find that instead of rejecting the fugitives, the town gave them a warm wee with a posture of "We need you."

    The town also has many low-rent and neat houses that fugitives can rent cheaply and can slowly repay for ten years to buy them.

    "Is this heaven?"

    "It''s heaven!"

    "The only question here is whether it can stop the attack of the desert kingdom."

    The mouths in Westwind Town suddenly doubled, from a small town with a poption of only more than 2,000 to a medium-sized town with a poption of 5,000.

    Of course, this has caused a test as to whether the food supply of Westwind Town can manage. If the town cant withstand such a fierce poption leap, everyone will be hungry in the twinkling of an eye.

    But there is their Father, Robb. Food? If he spends two days using the happy farm, the food supply problem will be fixed.

    As a result, the neers to Westwind town are all concerned with only one problem: the desert kingdom''s army!

    When will theye?

    Evening, the sky once more turned dark.

    Westwind Town will be very quiet once it gets dark, but now it is different. Although it is dark, lights are shining everywhere, especially in the Wangjiang Districtmunity, where small wooden houses are ced. There are still many windows lit up.

    Baron Nuolun''s vi was even more brightly lit, where a small ball was being held, and he invited several fugitive nobles to his ce to dance. Of course, he also invited Robb, but Robb preferred his bathtub. He won''t bother to dance with a group of medieval natives.

    The crystal ball is on the stone table, and her Majesty''s face appears on the crystal ball.

    You''re building too fast." Her Majesty could not help sighing, "Giving blessing of the king and swift wind to hundreds of migrant workers, arge house usually takes a few decades to build was built quickly. This is a nice way of construction. For an ordinary magician, even if he can do so, he will not do so.

    Robb smiled viciously at the crystal ball, "that''s because magicians haven''t touched their capital yet. I''ll tell you, once capital starts to run at full speed, not to mention proud magicians, even kings, and emperors, have to bow to capital." (TL: Capital in economic terms)

    The Queen said, "do you mean that even I have to yield to capital?"

    Robb smiled, "Hey, you certainly may not believe it now, but it won''t take long."

    He deliberately didn''t finish his sentence but dragged on a long note.

    The Queen smiled and said, "you underestimate me. The royal family is good. It''s not just money that can influence people."

    As soon as she finished, number 1 leaned over and whispered, "your Majesty, the royal waterworks we built on Bright Road were seen by many nobles. They are probably jealous, and they jointly submitted a letter. They want to take some shares of the one in Lost City."

    Hmm? The Queen frowned and said, "this is a matter for the state. Why do they want to take advantage of it?

    The necromancer whispered, "The funds of the treasury are really tight. Now that the war has begun in the west, and the army in Fengjing Cave has fought with the advance troops of the Desert Kingdom, while on the side of Bright Road, the vanguard of the Knights of Mondra has arrived. Several battles are going on, some victory or defeated. Money is burning right now. If we use the pre-collected annual fee scheme provided by Mr. Robb, we will still raise enough money to build waterworks in the lost City. "

    The Queen mused for a moment and sighed, "well, nobles are allowed to contribute to the construction of the waterworks in Lost City, but they can only be given a 49% stake, and the royal family must own more than 51%."

    Number 1 whispered, "in addition, our cake industry has been hit a little recently. A smart noble set up a caravan to go to Westwind Town bought cream and candy inrge quantities and then used magic to keep it fresh. They transported the cream and sugar back to Bright Road to make the cake and spread the cream on the cake to make the cream cake. In this way, his cost is much lower. We have to fight with their prices. It took away arge portion of the market share of the Royal Cake Shop.

    Queen: ""

    She turned to look at the crystal ball, the corners of her mouth slightly pressed down, disgruntled, "Mr. Robb, you actually sold cream to another businessman to suppress my business."

    Robb said, "We did not sign an agreement. If we do, then I am breaching the contract. Since I did not sign, then there is nothing wrong with me doing so. You didnt think of buying the cream separately. Its not me to me. Let me teach you. It is because ofpetition that businessmen be smarter and smarter. Withoutpetition, the market will be unhealthy.

    Although the Queen was a little exasperated, she understood it when she heard Robbs words.

    Indeed, if there is nopetition, how could anyone think of buying cream from Robb instead of cakes?

    Robb said with a smile, "at a time like this, you need to use your head to think about what you can do to beat your opponent. Come on, use your head, think about it."

    "I understand now." The Queen was not angry but a little happy, "I should speed up to develop the self-made method of cream as quickly as possible so that I can take advantage of the cost and hang the bastard noble who messed with the royal business."

    Right! Robb said with a smile, "however, you still have to be on your guard. If the noble buys the recipe from me, then you''re screwed. He''ll take all your market share before you could evene up with your cream recipe."

    A ckmailing idea suddenly appeared on the Queen''s face, "I have an idea that is to bribe the middle-aged women in Westwind town who have learned to make cream and make them spit out the recipe through money. It must be much less than buying the recipe from you.

    Hahaha! Thats right. Robb pped his hands andughed, "I thought of this earlier. Poaching is a shortcut to stealing technology from your opponent. It may be stupid, but it works."

 Chapter 165: The entire household fell

    Chapter 165: The entire household fell

    When Baron Nuolun heard that he only had to pay five gold coins a month! F**k, this house is so cheap! Quickly! Buy it.

    However, when he carefully thought about it, he felt it was a little unreliable. The army of Kerte, the desert kingdom, woulde soon. If Westwind Town fell, the house would be destroyed by war, so it was too early to consider buying it.

    He shook his head, sighed, and said to Mayor Birch, "I won''t buy it for the time being. Ill rent it for a few days."

    The mayor of White Birch smiled and said, "it''s no problem to rent. The rent is fifty silver coins a day."

    Baron Nuolun was a little confused, "so expensive? Each day''s rent is equal to 1/10 of the follow-up payment for buying a house.

    Mayor White Birch said, "the monthly rent is more economical. It costs only five gold coins."

    Baron Nuolun, My father! Why is the rent as high as the follow-up payment for buying a house? What''s the difference between rent and buying? "

    The mayor of White Birch said solemnly, "it is the price set by Father. ording to him, the real estate business works like this. Well, it''s all official, so it''s more cost-effective to consider buying it as soon as possible. "

    Baron Nuolun stopped talking, and he found that the town of Westwind was a ce that overcharges people but forget it. He was a nobleman, a baron, and part of the Wind Knights. He could be overcharged and could not bargain with others like a poor loser to lower his pressure. Anyway, if he rents it for a few days and leaves for 50 silver coins a day, hell only spend a few gold coins for four or five days, which is no big deal.

    After paying the rent for two days and giving a gold coin to the mayor of White Birch, Baron Nuolun sessfully moved into therge vi. He first arranged for his wife and children and his two uncles, seven aunts, and aunts to live in the main vi. The most senior maids also lived. Then, he let the servants and guards live in the small house around the main vi.

    Then, he sent a maid out to buy food and return to cook.

    However, he is not very hopeful about how many ingredients the town can provide. It would be nice to have a bite of chicken steak or something.

    Unexpectedly, the maid returned with a strange expression on her face after a while, "Master, I just went to town to buy food and bought a lot of things. This town, my God, this town is scary. "

    Baron Nuolun said strangely, "what is there to be afraid of?"

    The maid took out arge bag of pepper from her basket and said, "this. This thing, in this town, is five times cheaper than in Crystal Canyon. "

    "What? Five times cheaper? " Baron Nuolun was startled.

    The maid took out a bag of candy, "this is sweeter than honey. It is said to be called candy. In this town, the price is five times cheaper than honey."

    "This The priest let me taste it before." Baron Nuolun was surprised again, "five times cheaper again?"

    The maid took out another half of the cake, "Master, this thing must be tasted by thedy. Thedy will like it."

    Baron Nuolun saw at a nce that the cake was only half and frowned. "Why is it only half? What other people have eaten is dirty. How can you let my wife eat it? "

    The maid hurriedly said, "this thing was cut to sell. It hasnt been eaten yet. Moreover, it is very expensive. Half of it is a gold coin."

    Baron Nuolun, Ah its only right to buy half.

    The maid began to bring out all kinds of strange things, "this is soy sauce, which is said to be used for cooking steamed fish. I tasted it in town and learned how to do it with a woman and cook it for Masterter."

    "This is tofu. It is said to be ground from soybeans. It is very tender and delicious."

    "This is the Coca-C. It makes you happy with each sip."

    "This is Lays potato chips; if you eat it with Coca-C, you will be twice as happy."

    Baron Nuolun was dazzled and a little confused. But because of his noble gentlemanly demeanor, he did not make a fuss any more but quietly listened to the maid and then waved and said, "go and prepare for dinner. Call my wife and children, second uncle, seven aunts, and three aunts to have dinner together. "

    An hourter, Baron Nuolun''s family gathered around the table and shed tears of emotion.

    "The food in Westwind Town is really too beautiful." (TL: Beautiful was said in English)

    The entire household fell

    The next morning, he continued to pay the rent for another ten days and refused to go, trying to see for himself whether Westwind Town could withstand the attack of the Desert Kingdom.

    If it can handle them, he will buy the house and won''t go anywhere.

    In the case of Baron Nuolun, he was not alone. He was only the first to arrive in Westwind Town, the first noble to be shocked. As the war drew nearer and nearer, Westwind Town began to usher in the best part of the waves of immigrants.

    People escape from the north almost every day, sometimes small merchants, nobles, and ordinary people. Some fled in hundreds. Some are fugitives with three or five people in their families.

    When the little nobles first arrived in Westwind Town, they all looked like Baron Nuolun, arrogant, and wanted to pretend to be great in this small town. However, after entering the town, they would encounter all kinds of ruthless spirals in the face, and after their faces were swollen, the nobles behaved and dared not do anything. They obediently took out a sum of rent and rented a house to live in the second phase of Wangjiang District.

    As for the poor people who fled, that is another matter.

    Like the nobles, they were worried that Westwind Town could not withstand the attack of the desert kingdom. However, when they ran from the north, they had no horses to ride, no cars to ride, and they relied on their legs. They were very tired and barely had enough dry food along the way.

    However, upon entering the town, they found that the ordinary townspeople in Westwind town did not seem to panic at all about theing war. The townspeople here actually lived and worked in peace and contentment without pressure, and the town was still recruiting workers everywhere.

    The mayor of White Birch posted a new recruitment notice, recruiting arge number of carpenters for the fifth phase of the Wangjiang District house project.

 Chapter 164: How much is this house?

    Chapter 164: How much is this house?

    Nuolun was thinking of this when a migrant worker ran past him at speed as fast as the wind, brushing the ground hundreds of meters away, picked up a tool on the ground far away, brushed the ground and ran back again, and then knocked on the top of the house with that tool.

    Swift Wind! Baron Nuolun knows this spell, and he can do it himself, but his swift wind isnt as strong. All the wind magicians of the wind knights will cry at this scene.

    When he turned around, he saw that a migrant worker was building a wall and flying everywhere. The worker was so fast that he could not even see his hands clearly. He only saw that the wall was built at least a yard high in the blink of an eye.

    Baron Nuolun didn''t have to ask to know that the man was under a spell.

    Its getting difficult for him to keep his demeanor now, and he couldn''t help asking the mayor of White Birch next to him, "how many people can Father use this magic on?"

    Mayor White Birch shook his head and said, "I don''t know how much he can use it on. I just know that the workers have to go to Father every day before construction starts. It seems to be a group Buff. As soon as he raises his hand, a bunch of people will be added."

    Baron Nuolun:

    The mayor continued, "We wille and start work as soon as we are added a BUFF, which has been going on for ten days now. We have alreadypleted the first phase of the project, and the brick housing area of the second phase of the project is nearingpletion. The carpenters are already building the third phase of the project, and that phase of the project is also full of wooden houses. Father said there should be more houses for the poor and fewer brick houses for nobles, and the pyramids were always bigger at the bottom. Anyway, there are a lot of words that I don''t understand."

    At this time, Baron Nuolun was silently estimating the fighting ability of these workers!

    Although these guys are building houses, they carrybat-type enhancements, and it is difficult not to let people think in the direction ofbat.

    Baron Nuolun could figure it out without thinking that if these workers went to war, three hundred people would be able to defeat two or three thousand, no, four or five thousand, or more enemies.

    Just as he thought of this, a migrant worker came running with swift wind, running so fast that he was about to pass by him in the twinkling of an eye.

    White Birch Mayor shouted, Why are you running so fast? Whats the matter?

    The migrant worker paused for a moment and said, "there is a hill ahead, blocking our important garden nning. I''ll ask Father what to do."

    "Oh, then go quickly!"

    The migrant worker swooshed through the floor and disappeared.

    Less than 30 secondster, the migrant worker ran back again with a scroll in his hand and said happily, "Father gave me an explosive scroll and said it was enough to blow up that hill."

    The White Birch Mayor said with a smile, "what are you waiting for? Go quickly."

    The migrant worker went quickly.

    Nuolun looked hard in the direction in which he had disappeared and did see a hill, about three or four stories high. He then heard a loud "boom" in front of him, the sound of high-grade magic explosions of fire urred, and a burst of me and smoke rose in front of him, magic scattered all over the sky.

    Then the three-or four-story hill disappeared without a trace.

    The group of migrant workers cheered in front, "the things given by Father are so easy to use,e on, remove the gravel and dirt."

    Baron Nuolun snorted, "throw the precious explosive scrolls into the enemy, not at a hill. If you do so, the Ardent me Knights fire magicians will cry."

    Mayor White Birch led Baron Nuolun to a beautiful brick house and said, "Baron, this house will suit you very well. This is thergest house here, thergest number of rooms, and the most suitable for dignitaries in Wangjiang district. "

    "Oh?" Baron Nuolun was suddenly refreshed.

    Mayor White Birch said, "you see, this is a two-story vi with two floors, eight rooms, three halls, two bathrooms, and two balconies, with a garden in front and a private space behind. And there are several small houses next to it, which surround the main vi in the middle so that all your family members can live in the main vi in the middle, while servants and guards can live in the small houses around it. "

    "Huh?" Baron Nuolun felt a little fond of this architecturalyout. In his former manor, there was only a small castle in which his family and servants lived in a noisy and inconvenient mess.

    In this house, the main vi in the middle will only have his own family and his closest ves, and all the other guards and servants will live in the small houses around them, which is excellent.

    Baron Nuolun could not help sighing, "this house is so well designed."

    The mayor of White Birch smiled and said, "it was designed by Father himself. He said this is something called modern manor architecture. Well, we don''t quite understand it. Anyway, we just built it ording to Father''s instructions."

    Baron Nuolun suddenly noticed several copper pipes on the house''s outer wall, which seemed to be connected from far away. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "what is this copper pipe?"

    "Oh, speaking of which, I have to give you a special introduction. This is a special feature of this town. It is called the ''tap water system.'' If you try it once, you can no longer live without it."

    Twenty minutester...

    Baron Nuolun peed in the toilet, then turned on the tap and flushed the toilet clean. While washing his hands under the faucet, Baron Nuolun sighed, "this thing is so convenient. There is actually such a magical thing as sewers. Ah, I want this house so much.

    He came out of the bathroom and asked the mayor of White Birch, "how much is this house?"

    The mayor of White Birch said calmly, "the main vi, the servant room next to it, the guard room, the garden, the privatend, and all the supporting buildings five hundred gold coins altogether.

    What? This expensive? Baron Nuolun turned ck. "what the hell is the price? It''s five times more expensive than the robe made by Father. It''s the best robe."

    Mayor White Birch said, "this vi is also designed and made by Father, a great master-level real estate developer. Although I am not very clear about what a real estate developer is, it should be better than a tailor anyway. You see, the clothes made by Father are small, yet they sell for a hundred gold coins, but this is also made by Father. Is it too much to sell you this for five hundred gold coins in such a big house?"

    Baron Nuolun thought about it carefully, [It didn''t seem to be too much.]

    The mayor White Birch, said, "by the way, Father also said that considering that the price of this house is indeed a little high, even aristocrats will find it very difficult to make a one-time payment. You can make a down payment of 20% gold coins, that is, a down payment of 100 gold coins and the remaining 400 gold coins can be owed in advance. It will take ten years to pay off slowly. You only need to pay five gold coins a month. In this way, you''d be under no pressure to pay, right? "

 Chapter 167: Tension before the war

    Chapter 167: Tension before the war

    Despite her idea being called stupid, the Queen was not angry at all.

    She discovered one thing. Shes better than Robb when ites to plotting, forming national policies, cooperating, and negotiating interests. However, when ites to business, shes not even close.

    After talking on the phone with Robb for several days, she has found that Robb is not the kind of person who bothers for interests. He often gives profits to others and does not feel distressed at all. Moreover, he does not care about cooperation much. He does not like fishing in troubled waters and does not try to bnce the forces on all sides, which shows that he is not as good as her in dealing with diplomatic matters.

    Talking about strategy and tactics, Robb has never done so. He''ll just go to the battlefield recklessly. She''s never seen him deploy troops yet. Maybe he really won''t.

    There is also the political structure of Westwind town, which can now be said to be chaotic. Although Robb can be vaguely called lord, he did not actually hang up his title of lord. The Church of Light and the Church of Darkness, the three town mayors, and the newly arrived nobles in town have formed several major forces which do not belong to each other and can be said to be chaotic. It can be seen that this guy''s organizational structure is also a mess.

    But such a messy person who is toozy to do anything has a strong ability to do business. Lying on the stone stool, he can make money fly up, earn and spend indiscriminately, and see people angry.

    On themercial side, her Majesty can only be defeated by Robb.

    In fact, shes not to me. She is not fighting with Robb alone but with a super team of profiteers from modern generations. Robb casually came up with one of themercial means of modern times, and she had to think for a long time to figure it out.

    Mr. Robb! Her Majesty was ready to hang up, but before she hung up, she had something to say to Robb, "Have you figured out how to retreat from the attack of the desert kingdom?"

    En, Ive made up my mind. Robb waved his hand. "Ill p them and make them cry and then bring them all into town to be reform-throughbor criminals."

    Queen, "what is a reform-throughbor criminal?"

    Robb said with a smile, "it is to let the bad guys work, usebor to transform their body and mind and make them good people. This is called reform-throughbor. Of course, reform-throughbour criminals can''t be paid for their work, so they can only be given some potatoes to ensure they will not starve to death. Hahaha, Ill let them all be my money-making machine."

    Queen: ""

    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. It took a few seconds for the Queen toe to her senses and whispered, "you have to be careful! Westwind Town depends on you alone. If I want to attack Westwind Town, I will have to find a way to plot against you. As long as I kill you, Westwind Town will destroy itself. It is impossible for the people of the Desert Kingdom not to know this, even if they do not know at first, they will know when the vanguard is beaten back by you, and then they will develop tactics against you. You are now facing a country that is fighting with all its strength. All kinds of strange tricks, shady tricks, magic items, secret treasures, and artifacts will emerge one after another, so you must be careful. "

    Robb smiled, "Thank you, Miss Queen, for reminding me of all the ways you can use to deal with me in the future. Are you saying that because you are not afraid, you will not be able to deal with me in the future? Why do you care so much about me anyway?"

    The Queen put on a serious face, "because you are helping me against the East Army of the Desert Kingdom, if Westwind Town loses, this army will point straight to Bright Road, and I will be attacked again, so we are now on the same side. Isn''t it normal that I can give you a little advice? "

    Well, I guess its normal.

    "Well, that''s the end of today''s diplomatic talks."

    The phone hung up, and the Queen looked at the crystal ball that had lost its light and sighed faintly, "you have to hold on! Whether because of national reasons or personal reasons."

    The Queen''s voice stopped abruptly as a necromancer ran over, and he hurriedly shouted, "your Majesty, no, the Knights of Mondra attacked at night. The siege began at the East Gate."

    "What''s the panic?" The Queen stood up with a brush, and her long white dress fluttered. She wrapped a ck cloak around her body and covered her white dress. Her body was immediately surrounded with gloom and horror as if she had released the smell of death. It turned out that she was a "Psychic," which was a title that "necromancers" could only get when they practiced to the extreme.

    She inherited her parents'' blood and has an excellent talent for magic. She is only 20 years old and has already stood at the pinnacle of necromancy.

    She smiled, "Let''s go. I''ll visit the East Gate in person to see what Mondra can do."

    Just as she stood up, a skeleton dragon squatting on the roof of the pce raised its head to the sky, let out a terrible dragon roar, spread its wings, and flew toward the East gate.

    Meanwhile

    Westwind Town began to enter the tense stage before the war. The townspeople took the time to put small stools and parasols on the town wall to give themselves the best ce to watch the game. Even if they dont watch, they can still make money by selling their spot.

    Arge group of townspeople who are good at seizing business opportunities are frantically frying potato chips and racing against the clock to prepare snacks that can not only be eaten by themselves but also sold to others.

    Everyones busy.

    In this tense atmosphere, the nobles and refugees who fled were stunned, "should the tense atmosphere before the war be like this?"

    Baron Nuolun had taken all his belongings out of the rental house and put them in a cart, and his people were assembled at the south gate of Westwind Town. If he notices something going wrong, he ns to use up his magic and add "Swift Wind" to his people to flee south.

    Several other little nobles were also bargaining with Baron Nuolun to get him to give them a copy of the swift, which, of course, is for escape.

    However, when they saw the townspeople''s reaction, they could not help being a little confused and even began to doubt life.

    At this time, a convoy suddenly appeared outside the south gate, a team of townspeople running towards Westwind Town at breakneck speed.

    Baron Nuolun was surprised to find that while there was going to be a war, and he was ready to flee, someone came into Westwind Town. What kind of weirdos are these guys?

    The sentry guarding the south gateughed loudly, ", The masons and cksmiths are back. Did they make a lot of money building a waterworks on Bright Road?"

 Chapter 168: Fight a little slower this time

    Chapter 168: Fight a little slower this time

    The team that came back were the men who had been to go from Westwind Town to Bright Road, and the foremost craftsman was the Mason, who had helped Robb build the water tower.

    When he arrived outside the town gate, when he heard the sentinel''s question, Masonughed and said, "it''s crazy. I took twenty masons and taught them how to build water towers. I got a lot of money, but then again, the craftsmen in the big city are really amazing. As soon as I teach them, they will do it right away and do it better than me. If I didnt hurry back, they would see that I am a country bumpkin. "

    The cksmith who did the plumbing also sighed, "it''s the same on my side. The royal cksmith really lives up to his reputation. I don''t have to teach them how to make iron pipes and copper pipes. They make them better than me. I only taught them how to make a faucet, but it didn''t take long for him to make a better faucet than I did, so I had to run away with the money. "

    The sentryughed and opened the town gate.

    As soon as the masons and cksmiths came into town, they saw a bunch of nobles behind the town gate, posing as if they were ready to escape, and could not help saying, "what are these guys?"

    The sentry said with a smile, "Theyre prepared to run away. There will be a war soon."

    The Mason and the cksmithsughed together, "run away? Where will they go? There is already a sea of blood on Bright Road, and if we had slowed down earlier, we wouldve all been spattered with blood. You see, our group was followed by a group of people who had escaped from Bright Road. When they heard that Westwind Town was good, they decided toe here and have a look. "

    Hearing what they said, Baron Nuolun and the group of fugitive nobles hurriedly looked at the back of the group and was startled. There were really a lot of fugitives behind them.

    The faces of the nobles have all be a little ugly. The front door is a wolf, and the back door is a tiger. Where is it safe?

    The Mason said with a smile, "Don''t run around, nobles, just watch the y here. Father will not let you down. He has never let any of us down."

    The war is about to begin Robb is still fishing.

    He sat on his usual stone stool, cast out a long fishing rod, and watched the surface of the water.

    At this time, Little Yi came out of the chapel, fully armed, dressed in her blue nun dress, two silver-ted firearms hanging from her thighs, covered by her skirt, wooden staff in her hand, and a small bag hanging from her waist. The bag contained several bottles of holy water, potions, mixtures, and other things. Her face had a look ready to go to war.

    She was not surprised to see Robb fishing but said coldly, "stop sitting around. Jike just said that the vanguard of the Desert Kingdom ising soon, and it''s time for you to get up."

    Robb said with a smile, "Don''t panic. It''s never toote to catch this fish."

    Little Yi nced at the float on the water''s surface and said, "it''s shaking badly. Isn''t it time to finish now?"

    Robb saidzily, Dont feel like it.

    Little Yi said coldly, Then are you catching a ghost?

    Fine! Robb finally moved, Ill reel it in then. After all, Im not sozy.

    He pulled the fishing rod hard, and with a bang on the water, he unexpectedly caught a strange machine out of water. Little Yi looked left and right intently but couldn''t understand what it was.

    Robb shrugged and said, "Oh, I can''t believe I caught a tail vane of a magic airship."

    What? Little Yi was a little confused, "what did you say you caught? How can such a thing be caught in this canal? Hey! How does this even bite the hook? And why does it float and shake? How on earth does this happen?

    Only god knows! Ask the designer of Dark de, Robb said.

    Youre talking iprehensible nonsense again. Little Yi grabbed him, Get up, go to the north gate to fend off the enemy.

    All right, all right. Ill go.

    Lillian immediately pushed the wheelchair over. Robb moved from the stone stool to the wheelchair, and then Lillian pushed him towards the north gate.

    Little Yi shook her head and followed with a wry smile, followed by the three adventurers, who followed closely behind with a smile.

    When the group arrived at the edge of the north gate, they saw that there had been a lot of action there.

    The town wall was covered with tables and small stools, and the townspeople sat on the small benches at these tables with all kinds of snacks and Coca-C on the table.

    The Temr Knights and the Church of Darkness sat at the same table. For example, the four little nuns who sat at the same table stared at each other angrily.

    Robb said angrily, "Hey, since you hate each other, don''t sit at the table."

    The four nuns said in unison, "We will monitor them to see if they will defect."

    With that, the four nuns found each other saying the same thing and immediately said, "Bah, you guys defected," and began to spit.

    Robb had no choice but to shrug

    Just then, the mayor of Westwind Town swooshed over and whispered, "Father, I have a favor to ask of you."

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh? What''s the matter? Say it."

    The mayor of Westwind Town whispered, "I want to ask Father to fight off the enemy a little slower this time. It would be nice for you to clean up the enemy with one strike, but itll be a waste of the peoples effort if its over so fast.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, "you profiteer. I see. You want me to y a little longer to attract those fleeing nobles and fugitives from other ces to buy seats and snacks so that you can make a lot of money. "

    Westwind Towns mayorughed, "hehe, sure enough, I can''t hide it from Father. I learned all these little ways to make money from Father."

    He whispered, "I''m not making a profit for myself, but for the people of Westwind Town. You see, on the walls of this town, many tables and benches areid by the old townsmen. They also fried a lot of potato chips and made small cakes. Weren''t they just waiting for this opportunity to make a fortune? You are a Father who loves the townspeople most and will certainly help them earn a wave of money from nobles and fugitives.

    Robb scolded with a smile, "these people from other ces will be residents of this town sooner orter."

    Westwind Towns mayor smiled, "Who told them to rent a house now? They haven''t bought a house yet, so they havent been registered. They deserve to be ughtered by us as fat sheep. When they really settle down and understand the rhythm of Westwind town, they can join the moneymaking side."

 Chapter 169: The vanguard of the desert kingdom

    Chapter 169: The vanguard of the desert kingdom

    Robb thought about it, and right! The mayor has a point.

    Those nobles and fugitives are unstable and want to escape at any given moment.

    They haven''t taken root in Westwind town and don''t regard themselves as locals at all.

    It is only natural that they were cheated by locals for some money. They are to me for not integrating into Westwind Town''s rhythm.

    Robb said with a smile, "all right, then it''s settled. Ill fight this slowly and make it look like a movie to make the audience happy. You tell the townsmen to be diligent, sell more snacks and earn the money of those men.

    The mayor of Westwind Town rejoiced, "Thank you very much!"

    In short, everything is ready. Only the arrival of the army of the desert kingdom is left.

    A few minutester...

    The first ones that appeared in everyone''s eyes were several scouts. Interestingly, these scouts rode not war horses but camels, big, strong camels. With headscarves on their heads, light armor on their bodies, machetes hanging around their waists, and two axes on their backs, they look like they can fight both in range and closebat.

    Bishop Elsie appeared out of nowhere and whispered beside Robb, "Father, this thing is the characteristic army of Kerte of the desert kingdom, named Mamluk (TL: ), also known as Mamluk (TL: ). It is the nemesis of our knights that ride horses."

    Robb asked curiously, "Oh? So this is their cavalry?

    Bishop Elsie whispered, "A horse is smaller than a camel, and when ites to war, it will be crushed to death by the camel, and of course, our knight will not be able to do anything afterward."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing and said, "I see, but I do like camels. They are hard-working, and they are easy to use for business."

    Bishop Elsie thought, [Father''s favorite thing is to do business! Everything revolves around business.]

    He immediately turned his head and told the temr knight next to him, "after the battle is over, everyone immediately rushes out of the town gate to bring back the camels and present them to Father!"

    Everyone:

    Robb smiled satisfactorily at Bishop Elsie, Good job!"

    Bishop Elsie said respectfully, "Your subordinates will do their best and do their part."

    The strangers watching from a distance thought to themselves, [Who is the bishop and who is the priest? The rtionship between superiors and subordinates ispletely messed up.]

    The Mamluk camel cavalry that came to scout made a circle in the distance outside the town, and some of them went back while the rest watched the town from a distance. The townspeople in the town did not show weakness but red back at the group.

    The scouts were a little surprised. After all, throughout the way from Crystal Canyon into West Gran, the people of the small viges and towns they met abandoned the vige and fled. It was the first time they had encountered a town with resistance, and they didn''t seem to be afraid of them at all.

    This is so weird! Is it true that there are strong troops in this town?

    They really cant be med for thinking too much but specte frommon sense that there must be arge number of troops; otherwise, the townspeople could not have such attitudes.

    The scouts whispered, and soon the vanguard group arrived.

    This is an army of more than 3,000 men, half of whom were from the Mamluk camel cavalry and the other half were infantry, which lookedpletely different from the swordsmen and knights of the Kingdom of Gran.

    They were dressed in chainmail, cloaks, and headscarves, and they all looked viinous with machetes hanging over their waist.

    Robb also saw in the distance several skinny guys in cloth robes dangling around after the battle, with strange head ornaments on their heads, bristles around their necks, and strange voodoo dolls in their hands.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, "Yo, arent those the witch doctors?"

    "That''s right!" Bishop Elsie whispered, "there are many witch doctors in the desert kingdom who are good at using poison and treating soldiers. They also have a lot of shamans, who are good at using lightning magic and use strange spells to inspire soldiers when fighting, making them bloodthirsty and ferocious."

    Robb said with a smile, "I see. How interesting!"

    The leading general of the vanguard army of the Desert Kingdom was a middle-aged man wearing light armor and two machetes around his waist. He was dressed like an ordinary soldier, but his armors quality looked more luxurious. There were some ornaments on his armor, gold earrings on his ears, several gold rings on his neck, several gold rings on his wrists, and gold rings on his ankles. Hes just covered with rings.

    If you take off all the gold rings on this man and melt them into gold coins, you can get dozens of gold coins.

    Several scouts approached the general and whispered something to him, and then he looked at Westwind Town from a distance and was lost in thought.

    By this time, the new nobles and fugitives were all extremely nervous.

    Seeing the invading army of the desert kingdom with one''s own eyes was even more terrifying than they had heard. As long as the general on the other side waved his hand forward and thousands of Mamluk and machete soldiers rushed forward, what was there to guard this little town of Westwind?

    With this being the case, why are the townspeople of Westwind Town still looking so cheerful and excited? Are they not afraid at all?

    Baron Nuolun has even begun to recite the chant of "Swift Wind." If he recites it now, he doesnt have to be in a hurry, so he can soon be able to cast "Swift Wind."

    Robb smiled in his wheelchair and looked at the army opposite him. He won''t move if the enemy won''t move.

    He just said in a strange way, "the other side didn''t even send someone to persuade me to surrender or something?"

    Bishop Elsie whispered, "there is no need to persuade us to surrender. He knows he can''t because it ismon for foreign countries to go to war and ughter the townspeople after the destruction of the city. No one would surrender but fight to the death or flee. "

    How ferocious!

    At this time, the general on the other side suddenly waved his hand and issued an order, but he was too far away to be heard.

    Then a witch doctor jumped on top of a big leather drum, which was bigger than a man, and the witch doctor jumped around on the drum, and his foot became a drumstick. Each drop fell with a note. "Dong." The sound was extremely unpleasant and disgusting and caused people to feel nauseous and a little confused.

    Only the clergy of the Church of Darkness were unmoved.

    "It''s demon voice! The other party wants to disturb us with this sound." Bishop Elsie eximed, "Pdins, use sacred halo."

 Chapter 170: We are the true holy Light

    Chapter 170: We are the true holy Light

    There are several pdins in the Temr Knights. They all activated sacred aura at the same time.

    The golden Light spread from them, shrouding all the townspeople near the town gate. In this holy brilliance, all kinds of negative effects are weakened, and the specific degree of weakening is based on the magic of both sides.

    Suppose it is a powerful Pdin like the Grand Duke Yingsi activating the halo. In that case, almost nothing can affect anyone under the influence of his halo, but the level of these pdins in Westwind Town is much lower. Their sacred halo barely counteracts the enemys drums.

    However, their move lifted the spirits of the fugitives, "Huh? There are pdins in Westwind Town? There are several, too. But why are they wearing ordinary clothes? Why aren''t they wearing armor?"

    These sacred halos also stunned the troops of the desert kingdom outside the town, and the general covered with gold rings also felt strange since they had sent troops at the invitation of the Church of Light and Mondra. They heard that this ce was all controlled by the Church of Darkness. Why is there a Pdin?

    What the hell!

    General Jinhuan could not help but let out a roar, and then hundreds of people shouted with him in unison, "We are for Mondra. Why are there pdins against us? Did you betray the Light?"

    "No! We did not betray the Light. "Bishop Elsie called back to the three hundred Temrs in unison, "the Church of Light has tampered with the doctrine. It has changed ''God loves the world to ''God loves its believers.'' That is hypocritical, narrow, and shallow, not the truly great love of the God of Light. We are the real divine officers who understand that the God of Light loves everything, and we are the true Holy Light."

    When Bishop Elsie said these words, even Little Yi couldn''t help shouting, "that''s right! We are the true holy Light. Father Robb taught us true love. "

    Arrogance! General Jinhuan was furious, "You have joined the trash of the Church of Darkness under the threat of East Gran. You have no proud and noble souls at all."

    Number 8 immediatelyughed nearby, "No, we didn''t let these hypocrites under the banner of Light join us, hey! We are pure darkness and will not be mixed with even a little light. "

    General Jinhuan was confused at once and didn''t understand what had happened.

    But forget it, it doesn''t matter, hell just prepare to attack the city.

    His eyes nced to the left and right of Westwind town, and immediately he saw that the town was full of cracks and, needless to say, the town walls were very short. The defensive forces were all huddled around the northern town gate, with no intention of guarding the town walls on the left and right sides. Climbing on the nearby hillside to look at the scouts in the center of the town, there were few people in the town, and there was no defense boundary.

    He soon figured out how to attack the little town.

    "On the front, the infantry group will advance for a feint. If the enemy''s defenses are weak, the feint bes a real attack." General Jinhuan loudly ordered, "Mamluk troops, divide into two teams, one team to the left, one team to the right. Go around the two sides to break through into the town and set fire, converge in the middle, and capture the defenders of the other side''s north town gate."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Yes!"

    The subordinates responded, and the Mamluk army immediately split into two groups of about six hundred men, separated on both sides.

    In the middle was an infantry group of more than 2,000 men, divided into several waves, ready to push forward.

    For a small town like Westwind Town, General Jinhuan did not intend to give the main army an opportunity to attack but nned to use his own vanguard troops to destroy the town in one stroke.

    When Robb saw that the enemy was divided into three, he could not help feeling a little depressed, "it''s disgusting to split up. If three teamse at me at the same time in different areas, I''ll have a lot of trouble to deal with. Shouldnt I just charge directly into the enemys army and beat the guy dressed in gold?"

    The mayor of Westwind Town hurriedly said, "You can''t do it. That way, the battle will be over in an instant, and the fried potato chips of the townspeople can''t be sold."

    Aiya! Robb sighed deeply. "Yes, we can''t let the townspeople who made fried potato chips lose money.

    He touched his chin and said, "how can I fight so I dont instantly finish it? Sure enough, I have to call up the skeletons; only skeletons can fight and not instantly beat the enemy. Thest time the elemental army was too strong, once it was called out, it was finished in the twinkling of an eye. "

    Last time, it was because of the emotions of the townspeople and Little Yi that he did not summon the skeleton soldiers, but now that even the Church of Darkness has been set up in Westwind Town. He doesnt need to worry about the townspeople''s emotions and Little Yi''s.

    Well, let''s have a skeleton army sh with the enemy and excite the audience to chew some potato chips.

    With a wave of his hand, the clearing outside the town suddenly darkened, and a hand came out of the ground, and then a skeleton soldier broke out with a rusty iron sword in his hand. Then the second, the third, the fifth, the tenth.

    In the open space of the town, there were a lot of skeletons. In the twinkling of an eye, two thousand skeletons were ready, just like when the necromancer 42 led the skeleton army to Westwind Town, except that at that time, there were two skeleton knights, skeleton magician, skeleton warrior, skeletal horse, skeletal dog, and other creatures. Still, Robb called only one kind of skeleton. The low-rank one looks like a thief.

    The skeletons also quickly divided into three teams, and it seemed that they would meet the enemys three groups simultaneously.

    As soon as this group of skeletons appeared, the nobles and fugitives who had nned to run away all stopped and were overjoyed, "it turns out that there is such a strong army of undead in Westwind Town, maybe the town can actually survive this. We might not have to run. Let''s take a look. "

    They could not help taking a few steps back from the south gate of the town, and fast wind magicians like Baron Nuolun dared to return directly to the edge of the north gate.

    A townsman leaned over and said, "Baron, look how boring the war is. Would you like to have a bag of Lays potato chips and watch while eating? This will make it more exciting. This one is very cheap. I''ll only charge you twenty copper coins a bag."

    With Baron Nuolun''s status, a copper coin is nothing. And he was toozy to talk nonsense with the scum. With a flick of his finger, a silver coin fell into the hands of the townsman. "keep the change."

    As a result, they sessfully sold the first bag.

 Chapter 171: This is also too fast

    Chapter 171: This is also too fast

    Baron! Another townsman on the town wall shouted, "Youll get tired if you keep standing. You see, I have grabbed the best position to watch. I have already set up the chair. Isnt it unreasonable to just stand? Ill only charge a silver coin for the chair.

    Baron Nuolun thought about it carefully, and yes, he, the Baron, came to see war and didn''t even have a chair to sit on. It''s only one silver coin, so of course, he has to rent this seat.

    He didnt even say anything and only paid the money.

    As a result, the seat was sessfully rented out.

    At this time, no one in Westwind Town was surprised that Robb could summon skeletons. Even Little Yi and the three hundred Temr Knights did not show the slightest expression. Bishop Elsie even leaned over the town wall and shouted, "good call!"

    He, a bishop of the Church of Light, was apuding the skeletons.

    The two light nuns could not help rolling their eyes at Bishop Elsie. They really wanted toin, but in the end, they were forced to hold it down. After all, he was still their immediate superior in name.

    But the two little dark nuns wereughing, "Mr. Robb is indeed a priest of the Church of Darkness, and he can also use necromancy, but where did he get these skeletons? Are there bones buried there in advance?

    Number 8 shook his head and said, "No, there are no skeletons buried. His skeletons are not made of bones but are made out of thin air."

    Huh? The two dark nuns were stunned. "how do you do that?"

    "I don''t know!" Number 8 shook his head, "I don''t understand."

    At this time, the troops of the Desert Kingdom outside were also looking at the skeleton army that suddenly emerged from the ground.

    The general covered with gold rings smiled contemptuously at the corners of his mouth. "are you really summoning skeletons? The information given by Mondra was right. There are not many human and demi-human armies in West Gran. At present, they are mainly undead. There is often only one necromancer, a few necromancer apprentices, a few dark priests, and dark nuns in a town. Other than that, they dont have muchbat power. They cant block the army of the desert kingdom."

    He waved his hand forward and shouted, "beat the drums! March, three groups, altogether, break their undead, send my orders to the front of the Mamluk, be careful not to step on the array. The shamans are preparing their spells."

    Dong, Dong, Dong!

    The witch doctor danced crazily on the big leather drums, and the irregr drumbeat echoed on the battlefield.

    The two groups of Mamluk of the Desert Kingdom began to charge, and the infantry group n the middle began to advance slowly, with machetes unsheathed, shining a silver light.

    On the other hand, the army of skeletons on their enemys side looks messy and out of shape, with rusty swords and a loser vibe.

    The army of the desert kingdom shouted in unison, "kill, kill, kill, kill!"

    Sitting on a chair on the town wall, Baron Nuolun threw a piece of potato chip into his mouth and said anxiously, "this battle looks unwinnable. Our skeletons feel very weak. The other side, Mamluk, is a powerful army in Fengmo Continent. How can they win this battle? I I better get ready to use swift wind and run.

    A townsman next to him also threw a piece of potato chips into his mouth, chewing on it and saying in a vague voice, "what are you afraid of? We have Father on our side!"

    Attack!

    Kacha!

    The armies on both sides began to advance, and the skeletons ran forward with no organizational discipline in sight while the Mamluk and machete fighters gathered in a neat charge, looking murderous and menacing.

    Before the two armies shed, a Mamluk cavalry on the camel''s back took two small axes from his back and swung them forward. The two axes flew out in two beautiful arcs in mid-air and urately cut into the throats of the two skeletons.

    The two skeletons had their heads snapped at the same time, and the skeleton fell to the ground with a kacha and rolled all over the ground.

    However, the skeletons would not die because of this, and the two headless skeletons quickly bent down to pick up their heads, but at this time, the army charged, and the other skeletons rushed up and, intentionally or unintentionally, kicked their heads.

    The two skeletons hurriedly went after their heads, but they kept getting kicked everywhere. The two headless skeletons chased their heads hard.

    General Jinhuan could not helpughing, "Hahaha!"

    Before heughed again, he heard the people of Westwind Town actually burst outughing, Haha! What stupid skeleton soldiers. Youre killing me.

    General Jinhuan, "Huh? Theyre stillughing?"

    The townspeopleughed, but Baron Nuolun couldnt. The potato chips in his mouth were tasteless, and he began to think about escaping again.

    By this time, the Mamluk on two different sides, who rushed the fastest, had already shed with their enemies.

    In an instant, Mamluk''s army cut into the army of skeletons like a sharp knife, causing the skeletons to turn upside down, with broken bones flying all over the sky.

    With a sh of the machete, a skeleton soldier lowered its head to look for its head.

    With another sh of the machete, the skeleton soldier was cut in half, and the two halves crawled on the ground, trying to get back together, but the camel immediately stepped on it mercilessly and turned it into a pile of broken bones.

    In less than five minutes, more than 500 skeletons were lost!

    There were only a few casualties on the Mamluk''s side.

    Robb gently waved the goose feather fan on the town wall and sighed, "Oh, are skeletons really this weak? Theirbat power is so low.

    Next to him, Xuelu smiled, "You are not to me. You only summoned the wrong thing. Thest time you fought skeletons, you directly summoned elementals. But this time, you summoned skeletons against the desert kingdom. This is a serious mismatch."

    Little Yi couldnt help but also say, Thats right! This is wrong. I''m afraid you''ll have to summon something else. "

    The mayor of Westwind Town jumped out next to him, "Father, it can''t go on like this. You see, our army has lost more than 500. in this way, our army will be wiped out soon, and there will be no chance for the fugitives to see this battle which means that the potato chips and seats will not be sold."

    Robb tilted his head. "you have a point! Itll end too quickly. I have to slow it down. I cant let it end this fast."

    He grabbed a wooden stool from the side, rubbed his hands, and turned it into a harp.

 Chapter 172: There was a wonderful dance step in the Three Kingdoms period

    Chapter 172: There was a wonderful dance step in the Three Kingdoms period

    The two light nuns were startled at the sight of Robb taking out the harp. Thest time Robb took out the harp and yed a song on both of them, the two nuns almost lost their innocence.

    Once bitten by a snake, theyll be afraid of it for ten years. Now they are so vignt about harps that even without thinking, theyll plug their ears with their fingers simultaneously.

    The two dark nuns who sat with them could not helpughing, "what are you doing?"

    "Can''t hear you!" Two nuns of light shook their heads at them.

    "We asked what you were doing. Why did you guys plug your ears all of a sudden? "

    Cant hear you!

    The two dark nuns said angrily, "Why are you plugging your ears? Light nuns are so rude. Put your fingers down."

    The two dark nuns went to pull the fingers of the two light nuns out of their ears.

    The two nuns of light dared not let them do it for fear that they might get affected by something terrible, blocking their ears. The four nuns tussled together.

    Robb had already begun to y at this time, but he would not bully the little nuns with a charming song this time. He actually yed a very oriental song, and he sang, "There was a wonderful dance step in the Three Kingdoms period. When the morale of the army isx, dance this dance. Unspeakablefort

    With the sound, the war outside the town immediately changed subtly, and the army of the desert kingdom, which was charging, suddenly froze for some reason.

    A few secondster, the front row of Mamluk suddenly began to dance.

    They were riding on the backs of camels, so their movements are limited. Left, right, hands dancing flower-like movement, machete moving left and right. It was beautiful.

    The strangest thing was that the camels they were riding on were also dancing, shaking their bottoms left and right, following the beat of the music!

    The soldiers in the back row were immediately bewildered, and a vice general could not help roaring, "what''s going on in front? Huh why are my hands and feet not working?

    After saying this, the vice general joined the dance.

    With the exception of General Jinhuan, who stood at the back of the battle, and a group of shamans and witch doctors, the whole vanguard of the Desert Kingdom began to perform a strange dance.

    The townspeople of Westwind Town immediatelyughed and said, "Hahaha! Dance, keep dancing!"

    Baron Nuolun looked confused. "whats happening? Why did the enemy suddenly start dancing?"

    He suddenly thought of something, turned to look at Robb, looked at the harp in his hand, and heard his singing, "put down your weapons and dance together."

    For a moment, Baron Nuolun seemed to understand what was happening, "it''s a spell of bards, Song of Harmony."

    Song of harmony can appease people''s hearts, dispel anger, and make people can''t help but enter the beat of the music and dance along.

    However, this spell is not so easy to use.

    It has very high requirements, the bard must love peace, sunshine, and life very much, and he must sing songs that can infect people''s hearts with his voice.

    However, how can Robb''s song with strange lyrics and melody have such an effect?

    Besides, Song of Harmony depends a lot on its caster. Only those who are weak, mentally weak, and easily affected will be controlled by the Song of Harmony and dance with the music. Those who are strong-willed and mentally strong can hardly be influenced by the "Song of Harmony."

    Looking at the desert kingdom army opposite them, they remembered that these soldiers were all born and raised in the desert. From the moment they were born, they struggled with nature, and their willpower was much stronger than those who grew up in lush mountains and rivers. And Mamluk''s army is one of the trump cards of the desert kingdom, and each knight is carefully selected and has seen blood and war.

    How can these people be controlled by a "Song of Harmony" and dance? Not even one of them wasnt dancing

    The strangest thing is that even their camels are dancing. What the heck is going on?

    The situation on the battlefield suddenly changed.

    The skeletons, who had just been cut in half, their heads cut off, their arms cut off, or even broken apart, took advantage of this opportunity to reassemble themselves.

    Theybined mechanically, like transformers, and with a "kacha," a group of broken bones on the ground soon reassembled into a skeleton soldier.

    The two poor skeletons searching for their heads finally picked up their heads, put them back on their necks, shook their heads left and right, then opened their mouths and burst intoughter.

    Another skeleton soldier had just reattached its broken left arm when another skeleton soldier suddenly came up next to it, handed it an arm, and pointed to the left arm it just attached.

    The former looked down at his just-connected left arm and found that it was a right arm. Well, he got it wrong and attached someone else''s right arm to his left arm slot.

    He smiled shyly, took it off, gave it back to the skeleton soldier, and connected it with a left arm.

    The two skeletons shook hands and hugged each other, and the light of friendship took root in their hearts.

    General Jinhuan, who was watching the battle, was startled. The witch doctors and shamans next to him were also stunned.

    General Jinhuan scolded loudly, "Damn it, such a powerful bard. He actually controlled 3,000 soldiers with a song, and the other side''s skeleton troops took the opportunity to recover and reassemble. Witch doctors, shamans, what did you guys eat? Why dont you guys quickly dispel this magic; otherwise, our army will get killed while theyre dancing.

    The witch doctor and shaman suddenly woke up and quickly began to cast their spells.

    Their chants are special, both different, but have the same effect, and before long, a witch doctor took the lead in performing the group dispelling spell and hurriedly cast it on the front Mamluk group.

    However, after a sh of light, nothing happened.

    Dispel failed! The witch doctor shouted in panic, "The caster on the other side is much more powerful than me. My dispelling spell is ineffective."

 Chapter 173: Catching reform-through-labor criminals

    Chapter 173: Catching reform-throughbor criminals

    The first witch doctor failed to dispel it, and then the second witch doctor failed to dispel it, followed by the third and fourth.

    Followed by a shamans dispel being ineffective, and then another!

    General Jinhuan brought arge group of shamans of witch doctors, just like dry rice, but none of them could dispel sessfully. At this time, he realized that the bard on the other side was far more powerful than any other magician on his side. The bard on his opponents side must have reached some extremely hide level.

    My, f**k! General Jinhuan could not help but be in a bit of a hurry, "the situation is not good. If this goes on, our army will be wiped out."

    A witch doctor shouted, "General, plug your ears. As long as you can''t hear the song, you will not be affected."

    Ah, right! General Jinhuan quickly tore a little cloth from his cloak, crumpled it into balls, stuffed it into his ear, and rushed out after saying, "I''ll use them like earplugs."

    He dashed forward with great speed.

    Chargee

    In a sh of red, General Jinhuan reached the rear of his army in an instant. Sure enough, blocking his ears made the bards song ineffective. He blocked the ears of a soldier in the battle with rapid speed.

    The soldier was finally able to stop dancing, and he was still confused. General Jinhuan pointed to the cloth in his ear and then pointed to the soldiers who were still dancing next to them.

    The rescued soldier immediately understood and quickly tore two balls of cloth from his cloak, blocking the ears of a fellow dancer next to him.

    Afterward, one saved two, two saved four, four saved eight, eight saved sixteen, and sixteen became thirty-two.

    The army of the desert kingdom saved itself, starting from the rear to the front at breakneck speed.

    However, no matter how fast they save people, they cant save everyone. After all, the skeletons will not watch them save each other without action.

    A skeleton soldier jumped high and shouted "Kacha!" in mid-air. Its leg kicked a mamluk knight off the camel.

    The Knight fell to the ground and was still dancing.

    A few skeletons swarmed up to them, beat them violently, then ran to the Westwind Town, brought them into the town gate, and mmed the Knight onto the door. A Temr Knight went over, put his foot on the knight y, then looked up at Robb, who was sitting on the town wall, andughed and said, "Father, you caught reform-throughbor criminals."

    Robb nodded and said, "well, take good care of them. Therge-scale spring plowing of our town falls on these reform-throughbor criminals.

    At this time, the army of the desert kingdom was still desperately trying to save itself, but the Mamluk Knights in front were still constantly kicked off the horse by skeletons, beaten violently, and then carried up and thrown onto the town.

    500 Mamluks had been captured by the time they saved themselves.

    The two armies returned to being in a state of confrontation!

    My f**k! General Jinhuan jumped to his feet in anger, "what kind of shit is this?"

    The messenger next to him looked confused, "General, what orders did you give? I didnt hear it clearly."

    General Jinhuan, What did you say? I didnt hear you clearly!

    "Report to the general that there are seven hundred Mamluk and 2200 machete warriors in our army."

    I couldnt hear you!

    "Order the entire army to step back and regroup."

    "General, I can''t hear you!"

    Themand system of the desert kingdom is in chaos.

    Moreover, despite knowing that theirmand system was paralyzed, they dared not take the cloth off their ears for fear that they would start dancing again.

    By this time, the fugitives had already seen some signs.

    Father Robb of Westwind Town is a little strong.

    With a small harp and thousands of skeletons, he can y with his opponent in the palm of his hand. Moreover, while in the face of a great enemy, his goal is to catch "reform-throughbor criminals," and he says that he wants them to engage in spring plowing. This is arrogance.

    Facing the enemy so arrogantly, of course, he has to have the ability to back up his actions.

    No wonder the townspeople of Westwind Town were under no pressure at all. They sat on the town wall and watched the y happily. They are even still in the mood to take up seats and eat potato chips. It seems that they have made a fuss.

    Several nobles put aside their feelings, and some of the fugitives even came back to watch the battle.

    All this urred while the townspeople took advantage of the opportunity to sell their positions, chips, and c. Its nice to be busy.

    Baron Nuolun thought carefully and said to his guard, "call thedy and young master toe and see the y."

    After a while, his family came, and at this time, one chair wasn''t enough.

    Baron Nuolun''s eyes turned to a small table, and the townspeople who set the table immediately leaned over, "Baron, would you like to rent a table? This only costs ten silver coins for half an hour. This price is absolutely reasonable."

    Baron Nuolun, of course, would not bargain. With a wave of his hand, the money was delivered, and the table and chairs belonged to him.

    As soon as his family sat around the table, the townspeople who sold c and potato chips poured in together, and after a while, the table was instantly filled with small snacks.

    With her pair of white-gloved hands, Baron Nuolun''s wife gently picked up a piece of vani cream cake, looked gracefully at the battlefield out of town, and said with a smile, "this ce is really good to see the war, much more interesting than watching an opera."

    The people in the town are enjoying it, but the people outside are suffering.

    General Jinhuan is very ufortable now. The army cant listen tomands with cloth in their ears. How can they fight this battle?

    However, he has no intention of backing down.

    Because he knows one of the most basic facts, the greater the magic spent, the wider the range, the greater the number of people affected, and the greater the consumption of magic.

    The opponent''s "Song of Harmony" covers a very wide range, affecting more than 3,000 people. What level of consumption is being done here?

    There is no need to be afraid now. The opponent should not be able to sing soon. The guy will put down his harp after his magic has dried up. As soon as he puts down the harp, we can revive the army''s morale and go rashly to see if his only two thousand soldiers can stop my army.

    As soon as General Jinhuan thought of this, he saw Robb on the town wall put down the harp and stop ying.

    It turned out that Robb wanted to talk. It was too boring to fight. Moreover, he sang while his opponents'' ears were blocked. Isn''t that sad?

 Chapter 174: I feel like I can kill the Black Dragon now.

    Chapter 174: I feel like I can kill the ck Dragon now.

    TL: I dont have enough time to trante three chapters today. Sorry, college has made my schedule quite heavy. I''ll try to trante 3 chapters again tomorrow.Chapter 174: I feel like I can kill the ck Dragon now.

    After Robb put the harp aside, General Jinhuan immediately removed the cloth blocking his ears.

    Of course, he was careful not to throw it away as soon as he took off the cloth but raised his hands, which were only a few centimeters away from his ear, and maintained a vignce that he was ready to put back in his ear.

    The general''s movements were instructive to his subordinates, and when he did so, so did his soldiers, all putting their hands to their ears.

    More than 2,000 people raised their hands to make an "ear-blocking" action, which looked spectacr.

    Robb was amused to see them like this, and as soon as he reached out his hand, he took the harp again.

    The army of the desert kingdom outside the town did not need themand of General Jinhuan at all. The whole army moved together and stuffed the cloth back into their ears.

    Robb put down the harp again.

    They took them out of their ears.

    Robb picked up the harp again.

    The opposite side stuffed the cloth balls back into their ears.

    Robb put down the harp again.

    .

    This happened 32 times

    More than three thousand people danced as if they were following Robb''s gesture, repeatedly picking up the cloth balls.

    Hahaha! Baron Nuolun was the first tough, What is this?

    Hahaha! The other fugitive noblesughed as well.

    Robb put down the harp and waited for them to remove the ear cloths. Only then did he use the "Sound of Nature" skill and turn up the volume to the outside of town and say, "I said, idiots from the Desert Kingdom, I am not singing now. If I pick this harp up and put it down. It can make you dance, haven''t you noticed?"

    Desert Kingdom army: "."

    General Jinhuan was furious, "You don''t have enough magic to sing, do you? Do you think that I don''t know the rules of magic just because I''m a warrior? Using that kind of magic takes up a lot of magic points. You may have a calm look now, but you''re too tired to stand. That''s why you''re in a wheelchair."

    Wow! You saw through it all. Youre so wise.

    General Jinhuan was delighted to hear this.

    But unexpectedly, Robb immediately replied, "would you like to try it?"

    With that, he picked up the harp.

    Without even thinking about it, General Jinhuan stuffed the cloth ball into his ear again.

    Robb put down the harp again.

    General Jinhuan took off the cloth ball again.

    Over and over again, 32 times.

    Robb mmed the harp to the ground and stepped on his feet, "forget it. Ill stop ying the harp. It''s not fun at all."

    General Jinhuan, overjoyed, immediately took off the cloth and shouted, "attention, army! Get ready to attack. Listen up. He may be pretending not to y the harp. That''s why, after I finish, plug your ears and fight."

    With great speed, he passed on all the orders of the next strategic and tactical arrangements, then picked up the cloth ball again and stuffed it into his ear. Drawing two machetes from his waist with both hands, he led the army in a murderous manner, pressing toward the town of Westwind step by step.

    As he walked around, the gold rings on his wrists and ankles collided, making a crisp sound, adding a touch of mystery and strength to him.

    The army of the desert kingdom has now be a silent army, for everyone''s ears are blocked.

    Robb felt very ufortable, " I dropped the harp, but their ears are still blocked. They dont want to talk to me, so how can I talk to them?"

    The friendly forces on the town''s wall all cast a helpless look at Robb and dared not say anything.

    Only Little Yiined, Why are you like this? Cant you fight normally?

    Geez, thats what you dont understand. If I get serious, youll call be hero king after three chapters. And thats boring. Robb said.

    Little Yi, What three chapters? What is this hero king?

    Forget it. You dont understand.

    Robb pointed to General Jinhuan, who was slowly approaching outside, and said with a smile, "this man is a general in the desert kingdom, and his strength looks very strong. It would be a bit disrespectful to the enemy if I jpped him in the face. Is there anyone in our town who is interested in fighting him? A wonderful fight, on the one hand, shows respect for the enemy. On the other hand, it can also allow the audience to buy and sell more potato chips and invigorate themercial cirction of the town. "

    As soon as these words are spoken, everyone knows that the respecting the enemy stuff is nonsense, and the most important thing is to act to invigorate the town''s economy. Father Robb often said that money not used at home is not money. Money in cirction is real money.

    What he likes most is that people spend the money immediately after making money, allowing the money to flow constantly in the hands of all the townspeople. It is said that only in this way can the total wealth of Westwind Town be increased.

    Of course, no one understood this statement! But they still did it anyway.

    Several eyes were locked on Gorda. After all, they were both warriors, and all wanted to see a fight between warriors.

    Gorda shrugged. "Don''t embarrass me. I''m just a small adventurer, a shield warrior, and my opponent is a vanguard general of the desert kingdom, a strong warrior.

    Robb smiled, "you obviously haven''t seen the shield hero. Shield warriors are the strongest. Mark my words. As long as you y, you will definitely not lose."

    Huh? Gorda''s eyes lit up, hearing Robb''s assurance, "since Mr. Robb says I can''t lose, I''m a little interested in going out and fighting that guy."

    "Well, it''s settled then." As soon as Robb raised his hand, he gave Gorda a blessing of the king and said with a smile, "have a good fight and beat that guy.

    This is Gorda''s first time receiving Robb''s "Blessing of the King." This blessing has been given numerous times to Lillian and the group of builders, but those people have a very low ability base. Even with the addition of "Blessing of the Kingdom," its only at the level at which they can move big stones.

    However, when Gorda received it, the effect waspletely different.

    In an instant, Gorda''s feeling changed from a "naive adventurer" to a "seasoned adventurer with vicissitudes of life," with a sense of heaviness, majesty, and power that seemed to be visible to the naked eye.

    He waved his arm and felt an inexplicable surge of strength all over his body, and he couldn''t help roaring up to the sky.

    "Oh, this is a great feeling." Gordaughed and said, "I feel like I can kill the ck Dragon now."

    "It''s better not to feel that way." Xuelu and Jike said simultaneously, "Everyone who thought that way died."

 Chapter 175: Hero duel

    Chapter 175: Hero duel

    Gorda strode out of the town gate.

    The blessing of the king makes him feel as if he has be a king. Yes, it is the feeling of a heroic king, every step of his is heavy, but his heart feels extremely enthusiastic.

    As he walked, his steel armor nked, and the scabbard of his sword pped gently at the waist.

    More than three thousand eyes on the battlefield focused on Gorda.

    General Jinhuan roared angrily, "obviously, that person is the enemy''smander-in-chief! The bard on the town wall is just a cover. "

    But none of his men could hear him because their ears were still plugged in.

    General Jinhuan let out a roar and rushed at Gorda.

    Although the Mamluk and the machete soldiers could not hear him, they could see that the general had rushed up, so what were they waiting for? Go!

    Go!

    Kill, kill, kill!

    The army of the desert kingdom roared in unison, the most powerful charge.

    After the roar, ten shamans roared, "Group Bloodlust!"

    Each shaman can use "group bloodlust" to cover a small circle with a radius of about 10 yards, and ten shamans put group bloodlust together, adding at least half of the army to the effect of "bloodlust," which can greatly improve thebat effectiveness of the soldiers.

    And the witch doctors are ready to treat them. As soon as someone is injured, they will immediately throw heal at him.

    The overwhelming force frightened people''s hearts.

    On this side, only Gorda and two thousand thin-looking skeletons made people sweat for them.

    In fact, Gorda was a little panicked. Although he now looks like the shield hero and seems to be very powerful and domineering, he is only an adventurer at heart, so he is only good at fighting small group battles. He is not good at fighting such a big battle with thousands of troops. He couldnt help but panic when he saw the 3,000 troops opposite "Group Bloodlust"ing.

    He thought desperately, [What am I going to do? I''ll first use "Obstructing Roar," then Thunder Strike. With my current strength, the "Thunder Strike" must be very powerful. It should be able to shock everyone around me in a circle. However, this is not a small group battle, with a total of 3,000 men. How many "Thunder strikes" do I have to use to get it done? Can I keep my strength?]

    Just then, Robb on the town wall smiled and said, "Why didnt any of you pay attention to the man who first went forward? Everyone rushed indiscriminately. Its unruly. All you scum soldiers should stay on my side. Dont influence the duel!

    With that, Robb waved his hand: "Group dy!"

    As soon as the magic was thrown out, the army of more than 3,000 slowed down at the same time, just like the slow motion of a movie, taking each step very slowly.

    General Jinhuan was the only one who didn''t get hit because Robb didn''t target him, so General Jinhuan maintained a normal charge speed and left his soldiers behind in an instant.

    Moreover, with his ears blocked, he could not hear the shouts and footsteps around him and did not notice that no one was following him. After burying his head for a few hundred yards, he found that there seemed to be something wrong, and when he looked around, he found that he had be themander of the light pole.

    It would be embarrassing if he wanted to return to run back with his men.

    If he really does it, the vanguard will lose face!

    However, he immediately found a gratifying scene. That is, the skeletons of the other side had also been slowed down, and their running movements on their bony legs were so slow that the rotation of each bone joint could be seen clearly.

    "Dyed regardless of ally or foe?" General Jinhuan was a little confused, [Why? Is it possible that there are third-party forces on the battlefield plotting against our two armies at the same time?]

    At this time, the townspeople on the town wall were looking confused. Xuelu could not help hanging on Robb''s neck and asked with a smile, "Mr. Robb, you can just slow the enemy. Why are even the skeletons on our side slow?"

    This question was what everyone was wondering as well. A lot of people turned around to look at him.

    Robb said with a smile, "this is what you don''t understand. when two great heroes fight one-on-one, they must use a spotlight to highlight their heroic temperament, while the small soldiers around them, as the background, of course, have to be weakened. It makes their battle look better. This is amon strategy in movies, and your audiences will understand instantly.

    [We don''t know what a movie is, but Father often utters strange words in his mouth, and everyone is used to it. All you have to do is smile.]

    Gorda took a big step toward General Jinhuan.

    After General Jinhuan found that the soldiers of both sides had been dyed, he wasn''t afraid. Both sides are alone. Who is afraid of who? He also took a big step toward Gorda.

    ng!

    General Jinhuan unsheathed his two machetes, both hands murderous.

    ng ng!

    With his shield on his left and sword on his right, Gorda looks majestic.

    About a hundred yards apart, the two roared, "Chargee."

    Red light trailed behind both of them, and they mmed into each other.

    Jike and Xuelu were worried about this rush.

    They all know that Gorda is not a very strong warrior. After all, he is just a naive adventurer, which must be far worse than the former general. Even with the blessing of the king given by Robb, it is still unknown how much he can fight.

    The two couldn''t help thinking, [Dude, dont fall for a feint for a second, that would be too humiliating for our adventurer team.]

    At this time, the two soldiers had already collided head-on.

    General Jinhuan waved forward with two machetes in both hands!

    Gorda also waved his shield for a shield m!

    The two machetes and the shield collided with each other in mid-air.

    And then

    The crowd heard General Jinhuan scream "ah," and he was knocked away. Gorda effortlessly resisted General Jinhuans attack. Furthermore, he managed to sneak in a strike to his chest to knock him away.

    Fly, fly, fly, the butterfly flies. In the meadow, its flying high

 Chapter 176: Do you think Im stupid

    Chapter 176: Do you think Im stupid

    General Jinhuan was knocked far away and crashed straight into his subordinates, who were running forward in "slow motion."

    These subordinates watched helplessly as the general threw himself at them and hurriedly tried to hide.

    However, because of the dy spell, their movement was as slow as a frame of ultra-slow animation. General Jinhuan flew over at speed a lot faster than them.

    One quick and one slow, itll be a wonder if they can hide.

    The audience on the town wall gleefully watched the group make trying to avoid him, and then moved frame by frame, slowly, and General Jinhuan crashed towards them like a cannonball.

    Hahaha!

    Wonderful!

    Great Show, its truly a great show!

    "One more bag of potato chips."

    "Damn it, my spot isnt good. I''d better buy a seat in front of me."

    "It looks so funny."

    "I want another piece of cake."

    "Merchants. Make me a cup of tea. The price is negotiable."

    There is obviously a very serious, national-level battle going on below, but the walls of Westwind Town have be more vegetable markets than it is a war.

    The fugitives who are new to the ce arent afraid anymore. Those who climbed trees, roofs and ran out of town to climb up the ck Pine Mountains next to the town can see clearly even though they are a little far away from the hillside.

    General Jinhuan climbed out of the pile of his men he crashed into and woke himself up.

    Although he was hit far just now, he was buffered by his subordinates when hended, so he was not hurt much. On the contrary, two subordinates under his body were seriously injured.

    He jumped up and felt that the strips of cloth stuffed in his ears had been knocked off by the fall, but at this time, he also realized that the enemy was not going to sing and cause him to dance anymore, so there was no need to plug his ears anymore.

    He roared angrily, "admirable, powerful shield warrior! State your name."

    Because of that, just now, Gorda''s confidence has greatly increased, and now he hase with momentum. "Gorda!" heughed.

    General Jinhuan was stunned. "I''ve never heard of a general named Gorda in West Gran! A great warrior like you can''t be nameless. "

    Gorda alsoughed and said, "what''s your name?"

    General Jinhuan eximed, "the general of the Vanguard army of the Desert Kingdom, the double-machete warrior Motra!"

    Robb shouted on the town wall, "Hey! Fight, don''t talk! If the shows boring, the audience will want a refund."

    General Jinhuan was stunned, "what is that guy talking about?"

    Gordaughed, saying, "He told you to hurry up and stop talking nonsense."

    Motra felt insulted, his eyes fixed and became more ferocious, and he roared up to the sky.

    This is a warriors spell, called Battle Roar," which can improve his strength for a short period of time.

    Gorda also used the same.

    Motra then leaped forward, and Gorda mmed into the air with his shield.

    Motra fell sharply in mid-air, and instead of being swayed by Gorda, he fell to the ground before he reached the shield. He avoided the shield and then held the machetes with both hands. At the same time, he waved to them.

    Gorda pressed the shield down, and General Motra turned around again and jumped to the side of Gorda.

    The man''s movements are very flexible, and his battle style seems much more mobile than the shield warrior.

    He swung his machetes so fast that he made it clear that he wanted to y with the bulky shield warrior with speed.

    However

    Gorda has the blessing of the king. If he didnt, Motra would have seeded. But with the blessing of the king, all his abilities improved, including agility.

    Gorda twirled and easily turned to face General Motra with a sudden wave of his shield.

    "Pang!"

    Once again, Motra was knocked far away.

    "No, it''s impossible! How can you keep up with me? "

    Motra roared angrily in mid-air, but this time, before hended, Gorda charged. With a red light trailing behind him, he brushed the ground to catch up with Motra, who was still in the air, "Strike," "Damaging Shell," Thunder Strike, "Vengeance,".

    A series of attacks constantly hit the body of Motra.

    Hearing the continuous sound of heavy objects colliding, Motra was hit again and again in mid-air, and after a while, he fell to the ground with a "boom," and the armor on his body was out of shape. He cant move. Its unknown how many injuries he suffered.

    Golda finished and could not helpughing, "ha, I Gorda also have such a strong day, hahaha, I beat the vanguard general of an army, hahaha.

    The audience on the town wall also pped and apuded, "Mr. Gorda is mighty and domineering!"

    "What a handsomebo!"

    "Who says Shield Warriors are not strong? Isnt this much better than the double-machete warrior?

    Mr. Gorda, Ill birth you a monkey.

    Gorda turned and waved to the wall.

    Just then, one of the audience suddenly shouted, "Oh, Mr. Gorda, watch your back!"

    "The enemy witch doctor is being naughty."

    It turned out that the witch doctors behind the desert kingdom took advantage of the moment Gorda turned around and suddenly shot several healing waves together on the body of Motra.

    Motra, which had been beaten so much that he could not move, jumped up again with a brush.

    And at the same time, a shaman threw "bloodlust" at Motra.

    The figure of Motra seemed to suddenly be taller, and there was a faint red light on his body. He grinned and waved his double-machete at Gorda''s back.

    Seeing what was about to happen, Gorda suddenly turned and waved his shield as if he had been on his guard all along.

    Pang!

    The double machetes of Motra were blocked by the shield at the same time.

    Gordaughed and said, "do you think I''m stupid? Isn''t it normal for demons to y dead? The enemies I, Gorda, have fought are way more cunning than a general like you, hahaha."

 Chapter 177: Bloodlust, I can do it too

    Chapter 177: Bloodlust, I can do it too

    Motra clenched his teeth and said nothing. His machetes continued to attack ferociously.

    Originally, his strength was not as good as Gorda with the blessing of the king, but with bloodlust given by the shaman, his strength was greatly enhanced, but he was barely able to catch up with Gorda, and the two passed several moves in the twinkling of an eye.

    The battle between the two was so wonderful that the audience seemed to be watching a fighting action blockbuster, which was simply a feast for the eyes. There was a lot of cheering on the town wall, and some people even wanted to open some bets, "it''s time to open the market. Does anyone want to bet on which side to win? "

    "Don''t be silly! Father Robb is sitting here. Who will buy the enemys side at all? If only one sides being opened, it cannot be done.

    Wont it be a bad bet?"

    "Fool, there was no gambling in the first ce."

    Huh? Look over there. The groups advancing like snails have finally bumped into each other. "

    It turned out that when Gorda and Motra fought inextricably, the soldiers did not give up their efforts, they were still charging at the enemy in slow motion, and now they finally arrived.

    A Mamluk threw an axe, and every detail of the action of throwing the axe could be seen clearly, along with the "ferocious" expression on his face when he threw the axe. After the axe flew out of his hand, slowly flying in mid-air, the special effects, tsk!

    Violence aesthetics, ytime.

    Modern audiences would usually say that they are too tired of waiting

    But for the audience of this era, this was their first time seeing this kind of thing. Too wonderful, countless people''s eyes chased the axe, slowly gliding in mid-air, watching it fly over the mountains, over the ins, over the surging Yellow River.

    Flying in front of the skeleton army, the first skeleton soldier in the front of the toon shed sideways, and the axe brushed his face dangerously, and even the bone powder that appeared on his face could be seen clearly.

    The axe continued to fly backward. The skeleton soldier behind it was not so lucky. The axe hit its chest with a poof, the three ribs in front of the chest were cut off simultaneously, and the bone residue flew in mid-air ultra-slowly. The skeleton fell to the ground with a scream.

    It was then that the townspeople shouted, "Wow!"

    Then the two armies finally collided with each other, and in slow motion, everyone saw the skeletons being hammered upside down by the enemy... And seeing more clearly than before, the skeletons were still no match for the enemy and were pressed to the ground for a violent beating.

    Baron Nuolun could not help shouting, "Father, the other shaman has bloodlust, our skeletons are small and weak, and the other side gave bloodlust to the whole army, which leads us to a dead end. Besides, the general covered with gold rings can fight Gorda with bloodlust, which is not good. "

    Another fugitive nobleman also shouted, "Yes! Father, do you think you can think of something else?"

    Robb was sitting in a wheelchair, gently shaking the goose feather fan in his left hand and pretending to be ying with his beard in his right hand. Although he didn''t grow a beard, his attitude had to be shown.

    Turning to look at the people next to him, he smiled and said, "Don''t panic."

    "That''s right. Why panic? Father can kill them with just a few elementals, one townsman said with a smile. "he''s just thinking about whether to summon water or fire."

    Robb said with a smile, I will not use elementals this time. I used the move once, do not want to use it the second time."

    He said with a smile, "Look at their strategy. I can also do it, though! Bloodlust, I can do it too.

    He waved his fan forward!

    All the skeletons suddenly shone red, just like the red light on the opponents army.

    The shamans on the other side immediately froze, "Huh? Its bloodlust! Why are there shamans in the Kingdom of Gran?"

    "Yes, that''s impossible!"

    "Moreover, if you want to add bloodlust to two thousand skeletons simultaneously, you have to cast it with several shamans. West Gran can''t have that many shamans."

    "Oh, it''s that guy on the town wall who seems to have a broken leg and is in a wheelchair!"

    He did it alone.

    "This man was just a bard, but how can he be a shaman now?"

    "Oh, my God, does having a broken leg increase the power of magic?"

    "Just like how baldness can make you get stronger?"

    While the shamans were surprised and uncertain, the situation on the battlefield had undergone earth-shaking changes.

    The skeletons were originally beaten on the ground by Mamluk and machete warriors, but with the "bloodlust" effect, the skeletons suddenly became strong.

    A skeleton soldier that was about to be cut down by a machete warrior suddenly rose to power. With a rusty sword in its hand, it hit off the machete soldier''s machete, kicked him in the chest, and kicked him back for two or three meters.

    Another skeleton soldier that had already fallen to the ground and was about to be trampled down by a Mamluk''s camels hoof and turned into aminuted fracture, but when the hoof was halfway down, bloodlust was cast on him, and the skeleton soldier suddenly became extremely powerful. It held the camel''s hoof on its chest with two thin skeletal hands and forcefully refused to let it step down, then roared "click" and lifted it hard. The camel was knocked to the ground.

    The audience on the town wall apuded in unison, "Wow! You are the best!

    "Well done, powerful skeleton soldier."

    "Fight, Skeleton Brother!"

    "With your blood and sweat cough Use your unyielding souls to tell the enemy that the lowest soldiers should not be underestimated.

    The situation on the battlefield was reversed in an instant.

    Two thousand bloodthirsty skeletons suddenly beat more than two thousand Mamluk and machete soldiers on the ground.

    The shamans of the desert kingdom were confused, "this is not right."

    Without bloodlust, our soldiers should be stronger. In theory, with bloodlust, our soldiers should still be stronger.

    Right, but why are the skeletons on the other side stronger than our soldiers with bloodlust?

    "There''s something weird!"

    "Thebat effectiveness of theirs is much better than ours with bloodlust?"

    "But it''s so much stronger. The difference is too big for it to be normal."

 Chapter 178: Deadly healing waves

    Chapter 178: Deadly healing waves

    Poor little shamans die wondering why each other''s "bloodlust" is so strong and what kind of big shaman can be used?

    "in short, lets just continue taking part and do what we can.

    Afterward, more than a dozen shamans began to chant at the same time and then pointed forward, and a fork of lightning shot out from the tips of their fingers.

    This lightning is quite powerful, it looks like a sh of electricity when shooting, but after flying a certain distance, it will split and attack two targets at the same time.

    Although skeletons are not afraid of physical attacks and can be reassembled and resurrected after being broken up, they are afraid of magic.

    Two skeletons were struck by lightning at the same time, and there was a sh of lightning when they were struck, and their bodies seemed to glow. They showed their bones, and after it, the two skeletons fell down at the same time and could no longer get up.

    More than a dozen shamans released more than a dozen forks of lightning, and in an instant, dozens of the bravest skeletons in front of the battle got electrocuted.

    As a result, the offensive of the skeleton army was suspended for a while, and the morale of Mamluk and the machete warriors were immediately boosted, "Hahaha, we still have long-range support. We don''t have to be afraid!"

    "We can win. There are more than a dozen shamans behind us."

    The shamansughed loudly and went on with the next spell.

    Just then, Robb sitting on the town wall, also waved his fan, "I''ll do as you did. Eat my forks of lightning!"

    His fingers shot out a lightning ray as strong as a "positive electron siege cannon" and shot at the shamans behind the enemy array.

    The more than a dozen shamans only looked at it and were scared out of their wits. What kind of lighting is this? Why is it so thick and long!

    Hide.

    Oh, its toote! Everyone get ready.

    Boom!

    After a loud boom, they lost contact.

    The witch doctors standing not far from the shamans felt that something big had happened.

    They saw ck smoke on the shamans side, and dozens of shamans were all lying on the ground in strange postures, all in a ckened state after the electric shock, which made people cry.

    The witch doctors wiped the sweat on their foreheads.

    They want to run! However, the general did not give the order to withdraw, so they had no choice but to fight.

    The witch doctors raised their hands and cast magic at the injured Mamluks, "Healing Wave!"

    Healing waves are healing spells that bounce from person to person. They first act on the first target and then bounce to the next target. With each jump, the healing effect attenuates a little bit until it decays to no power at all.

    Simply put, the more powerful the healing wave, the more times it can bounce.

    This group of witch doctors is quite confident about their own healing waves. Each of them can make it bounce more than ten times. That is to say, they can treat ten soldiers, and if the dozen witch doctors cast them together, they can bounce and treat more than 100 soldiers at the same time. As long as they keep chanting incessantly, they can provide continuous recovery to the army in front of them.

    Sure enough, this round of healing waves has brought a strong supporting effect to the Mamluk in front of them. Dozens of Mamluk who were beaten by the bloodlust-affected skeletons suddenly felt a healing wave leaping over their bodies, and their wounds instantly healed. They could not help feeling refreshed, waving their machetes in their hands and chopping the skeletons in front of them to the ground.

    "We can still win!"

    "We still have witch doctors!"

    Robbughed, I have healing waves, too!

    With a wave of his hand, he threw a healing wave at the skeleton soldier.

    As mentioned earlier, the number of bounces of the healing wave depends on the power of the caster, and Robb, the grinding emperor, is powerful. It has to bounce at least thousands of times if you want it to decay topletely disappear.

    The two thousand skeletons present had not yet reached Robb''s maximum number of bounces in the healing wave. Of course, it bounced on all of them.

    For a moment, the whole army of skeletons was bathed in the light of the healing wave.

    The audience on the town wall cheered loudly, "hahaha, we are invincible with Father.

    When they finished cheering.

    Suddenly, a skeleton soldier froze, then burst into bone powder, and disappeared without a trace.

    Then the skeletons on the battlefield froze one after another and turned into bone powder one by one.

    In a twinkling of an eye, all the skeletons on the battlefield disappeared without a trace.

    Townspeople: "..."

    Number 8 and the two dark nuns covered their faces and groaned, Skeletons are undead creatures. Ordinary healing magic does damage to them, not healing effects. The healing wave of father is so powerful that it overloaded the skeletons.

    Everyone:

    Baron Nuolun jumped up with a brush and was ready to run away again.

    The goose feather fan in Robb''s hand froze in mid-air. Your motha, he forgot that skeletons could not be breastfed.

    But don''t panic. Just get past it by force at this time.

    Robb brushed the ground and put on a serious face, "I saw that these skeletons were tired after fighting for so long, and they needed to rest, so I''m going to change my group of soldiers to fight."

    With that, he waved a fan in his hand and "swoosh" on the ground outside the town. A bunch of fat blue people appeared. Oh, no, the exact scientific name should be called voidwalker

    The witch doctor, Mamluk, and machete warriors opposite were all bewildered, with question marks on their foreheads one after another.

    Are you kidding me?

    Is there anyone who just throws milk at his soldiers and then changes them to another?

    Will you go to heaven fighting like this?

    Robb solemnly added a "bloodlust" to the Voidwalkers, then fanned the goose feather fan again and said in a forced voice, "Let''s turn back time for a few minutes, cough Lets start over Healing wave!

    A healing wave was thrown out of his hand, and he jumped on the Voidwalker. This time he did heal the undead. The Voidwalkers could eat the healing wave. They straightened their chests and rushed toward the enemy.

    Robbughed, "look, my healing wave is so good."

    Everyone:

    The townspeople couldn''t help shouting at the same time: "Father, the Voidwalkers have just been summoned and haven''t been hurt yet. You healed a ghost!"

 Chapter 179: Exchange me for ransom

    Chapter 179: Exchange me for ransom

    As soon as the Voidwalkers went into battle, they had a speed effect on the enemys perspective.

    Why is that?

    The reason is simple, the Mamluk and machete warriors are still fighting in slow motion. Since the skeleton soldiers were also fighting slowly earlier, they could still fight on even grounds.

    However, the newly summoned Voidwalkers were not given a dy spell by Robb.

    The fight was impossible. The Voidwalkers moved at normal pace while their side was slow.

    The void walkers don''t even need to fight seriously. They rush to the enemy, move their fists and touch them! One punch, one man. After knocking them down, they dragged them back to the town, and one of the temr knights reported, "Write it down, this is reform-throughbor criminal number 751 Number 752 number 753"

    The number of reform-throughbour criminals is growing wildly.

    With the witch doctor''s healing wave and the shamans'' bloodlust, Motra was able to maintain a draw with Golda, but when the shamans were defeated by Robb with forks of light, the situation turned dire.

    Motra was at a disadvantage.

    It wasn''t long before he was hit with another "shield bash" by Gorda, fell feebly to the ground, and his two machetes fell to the ground, so he had to wait for a heal toe so he could continue to fight.

    However, there was no one to treat him.

    He looked back and found that the witch doctors could no longer cope with the scene.

    The whole vanguard army has been defeated. The Voidwalkers were taking his soldiers to town one by one, like a flock of defenselessmbs.

    Damn it Its just a small town why is there such a powerful force. Motra knew that he was finished, that he could not even escape, that the other side''s warriors would charge, that their strength was above him and that they would not give him a chance to escape.

    He simply raised his hands and surrendered, "I am a noble. You do not have to kill me. You can use me to exchange for ransom from the desert kingdom."

    "Don''t worry. I didn''t intend to kill you in the first ce." Gordaughed and said, "wait to carry bricks."

    "Carry bricks?" Motra didnt quite understand.

    Of course, he would fully understand three dayster when he was driven to the construction site to carry bricks.

    The war is over!

    To be honest, many people do not understand this inexplicable war.

    Especially for the people from other ces, the feeling of watching this war is as if they were looking at the clouds and mountains. They did not understand what had happened, but although they did not understand it, they felt that it was fierce.

    But the fugitive nobles headed by Baron Nuolun can understand that Father Robb is powerful even though they dont know much of the details.

    This man sat in a wheelchair and waved his fan several times, but the other side''s more than 3,000 people army was defeated.

    The battle is not only without difficulty but even full of joy.

    Only when his strength is far above the opponent can he fight such a teasing war, just like cats and mice.

    In no hurry to kill the mouse, the cat yed with it, let it go, caught it back, let it go, caught it back, rocked it left, rocked it right, and yed with it until it copsed, gave up resistance, conceded defeat and was eaten obediently.

    This is what happened to the vanguard of this desert kingdom.

    As soon as he finished watching the battle, Baron Nuolun said to his loyal servant, "go and see Mayor White Birch, give him an advance payment of a hundred gold coins, and the rest of the money will be paid off slowly over ten years. I want to buy that real estate. Hey, this ce is much safer than Bright Road."

    The loyal servant flew away at once.

    At the same time, the loyal servants of several other nobles in the crowd also slipped out of the crowd and headed toward Mayor White Birch. There is also a group of non-local fugitives who were quick to think and began to count their belongings to buy a set of rooms.

    Robb stretched on the town wall, "Oh, I''m so tired. It''s such a pain to fight."

    Little Yi next to him said coldly, Youre tired? Why does it seem that you arent?

    Robb said, "you see, although I sit here and do not move, I actually use a lot of magic. The loss of magic is so great that now I am too tired to stand up."

    "Really?" Xiao Yi''s cold face turned into a look of worry, "I apologize for what I just said. Now that I think about it, you did use a lot of magic. It''d be strange if you weren''t tired. I''ll massage your shoulders."

    Robb was secretly happy, [Just now, I used about 5% of my MP. It takes 30 seconds to regain it while sitting still. If I take a sip of water, it will be full in about 5 seconds. I can surprisingly get a girl to massage my shoulders by this misunderstanding.]

    Robb said, "although you are clumsy, I dont dislike the kindness of others, so I will reluctantly let you massage it."

    Little Yi''s soft little hand fell on Robb''s shoulder and gently kneaded it. The girl was born to be an expert at massaging shoulders, which made Robb sofortable that he didnt want it to stop.

    While enjoying the massage, Gorda came back, followed by Motra.

    Motra did not escape. The risk of escaping was high. His chances of survival as a captive were better.

    In Fengmo Continent (also applicable to medieval Europe), ordinary soldiers are often killed in the war, and nobles do not have to fight desperately. Theyll surrender decisively after losing the battle, and your country or your family will spend a sum of money to get you back.

    Wouldn''t it be stupid if you had to fight to the death?

    Gorda smiled at Robb and said, "look, I''ve caught the enemy general. Theres no problem if I get the ransom money, right?

    Robb smiled and said, "of course! You starred in this film very well and made outstanding contributions. The ransom will be regarded as your reward. "

    Gorda was overjoyed.

    Next to him, Jike and Jike couldn''t help reminding him, "Don''t forget, you had the blessing of the king from Mr. Robb. If you didnt, you wouldnt have won."

    "Oh, that seems to be true." Gorda thought about this question carefully, suddenly turned around, removed all the gold rings from Motra, and mmed it in front of Robb, "all his gold belongings are for Mr. Robb, and the ransom belongs to me. Is this division fine?"

 Chapter 180: Westwind Town Police Department Chief

    Chapter 180: Westwind Town Police Department Chief

    Robb looked at the gold rings stripped off the poor Motra and could not help but be happy, "if we do this, won''t we look like robbers?"

    Gordaughed, "they started the war. They wanted to rob us, so they cant me us for the same."

    It makes sense. Robb smiled at Lillian and said, "put away all the gold rings. If you have anything you like, you can take it. If you don''t like it, it will be piled up in the warehouse as part of our material stock."

    Lillian smiled and nodded, wrapped the gold rings in cloth, and carried them on her back.

    He didn''t know but was startled by the amount of gold he had. This pile of gold rings was very heavy. He''s afraid that it weighs about five or six jin, so he couldn''t help but ask, "is there a lot of gold in the desert kingdom?"

    "Yes!" Xuelu smiled and said, "Kerte, the desert kingdom, is a ce rich in gold."

    Hearing her say this, Robb was secretly happy, [Gold is good. Many special items need gold.]

    For example, "Golden Armor" is a piece of special equipment that can be made with armorsmithing skills. It has a very strong basic magic resistance and a random enchantment which may be apanied by more magic resistance, warriors that wear this thing basically do not have to fear magic.

    The only drawback of this equipment is that it requires arge amount of gold. After all, it is full-body armor and consumes an astonishing amount of gold. If you use the gold coins of this world to make, hell have to spend thousands of gold coins.

    Gold is also needed for all kinds of equipment, nes, rings, enchantments, and so on.

    He couldn''t help but think that he needs to set up a caravan to earn the gold of the desert kingdom, but now that they were still at war, he had to wait until the war was over and the two sides calmed down toplete the negotiations before he could do business.

    He hopes the tiring war will end early andy down their weapons and dance together quickly.

    Robb said with a smile, "Gorda, the other side will not redeem him any time soon because he only leads the vanguard army. There is another army behind him. The enemy must want to use the main army to break through Westwind Town and save their people. They probably wont redeem him until the main army has been beaten back by us."

    Of course, Gorda understood this and said with a smile, "I understand this as well, but It doesn''t matter. Money is money, whether you earn it early orter. I''m very happy now, and I don''t need to be rich immediately."

    Robb gave him a thumbs up.

    At this time, Bishop Elsie came over and reported to Robb, "Father, we have counted the captured. We have a total of 845 camels and 3120 soldiers."

    Westwind Town originally had a poption of only nearly 1,000, but after several increases, it was only more than 2,000. Now, even if you add the fugitive nobles and refugees from other ces driven by the army of the Desert Kingdom, there are only about 5,000 people. With the addition of 3,000 prisoners of war at once. Itll be difficult to manage food.

    Suppose there are rtively few prisoners of war. In that case, arranging several "reform-throughbor prisoners" or criminals in various industries will certainly be no problem, and handing them over to the foreman.

    But

    Three thousand prisoners of war are too many, and they are all fierce vanguard warriors. One can be equal to ten ordinary townspeople in terms of their ability to fight. If these people are scattered into various industries and let the foreman manage them, they might go for a collective rebellion and kill all the people of Westwind Town in an instant.

    It will be a pain for Robb to resurrect everyone.

    Robb nodded. "well, it''s a little too much. How did you get so many prisoners?"

    Bishop Elsie said with tears andughter, "you gave them a dy spell so they couldnt run away even if they wanted to."

    Robb:

    This is embarrassing. In theory, they should release some of them to ease the pressure, butbor is so precious that Robb can''t spit them out.

    Even if the face is swollen, you have to pretend to be fat and keep theborers; otherwise, Westwind Town will never be able to take off.

    Robb nced at Bishop Elsie, then dragged a long voice, "it seems that we have to build a prison and leave these three thousand prisoners of war in prison for unified management. If we want to manage prisoners of war uniformly, we must set up a special management organization. If we think about it carefully, Westwind Town really needs to set up some serious administrative organizations. We can no longer half-a** everything. "

    As soon as this sentence was spoken, the witty Bishop Elsie seemed to understand something, and with the look in Robb''s eyes, he was overjoyed and hurriedly stepped forward and eximed, "that''s right! Father, you need a military and police department that can help you maintainw and order and manage prisoners of war and criminals. My Temr Knights are the most capable group in town to do this job. Please leave it to me. "

    Robb was delighted, [This man is really quick on the uptake.]

    He smiled and nodded, "all right! I hereby announce that from now on, Westwind Town will officially set up a police department, and you will be the first police chief. Your first job is to turn the 300 Temr Knights into ''prison guards'' and manage the more than 3,000 prisoners of war. Take these prisoners of war to build a ''prison'' in the back mountain and manage them together. "

    At this point, Robb paused and said, "the sentinels are also in your charge. Now that the town has arge poption, it is inevitable that there will be fights, robberies, and so on. You have a lot of power, but you have to do a good job. From now on, you will have a fixed sry, which will be paid by me for the time being. When Westwind Town has a more subdivided administrative organization, it will allocate funds to you from the finances of the town.

    Bishop Elsie was overjoyed and had been fooling around in Westwind Town for several months, pretending to be a grandson and desperately licking Father Robbs foot!

    He doesnt have to build roads to make ends meet like he used to do now and can get a formal sry.

    Although his post is the police department chief, it is actually the first real armed agency in the town of Westwind to be officially recognized by Robb. It is no exaggeration to say that the first army of Westwind Town is not an exaggeration. It wont be a problem for him to call himself "The general of the first army.

    If Westwind dominion is established in the future, he will be no better than being a small bishop in the Church of Light, under one man and above ten thousand people.

 Chapter 181: Reform through labor well

    Chapter 181: Reform throughbor well

    Being the general of the first army of Westwind Town is different from the first army of other ces. The first army of other kingdoms go out to fight tough battles and may die on the battlefield.

    In Westwind Town, war is the Fathers business. He only needs to care for prisoners of war andw and order. It is hard to say that there is any danger. Anyway, even if the prisoners of war revolt and kill them, Father Robb can pull them up with resurrection.

    They arent afraid of a chicken!

    As for faith, he still unswervingly believes in the God of Light, which has not changed.

    Westwind Town allows religious freedom, and the way of religious belief here feels healthier.

    God loves the world!

    God doesnt only love believers!

    It feels more like the doctrine of the God of Light who loves all things.

    Bishop Elsie only wanted to sing a happy song at this moment.

    And the pdins behind him could not help smiling happily, Weve been poor for a long time! It''s hard to earn a living by building roads. And now we can finally be military and police personnel admitted by Father Robb. Well have a sry to get and finally get to eat good food.

    Yeah! The Temr Knights cheered collectively.

    Bishop Elsie went up to Little Yi and said solemnly, "Sister Ishir, I have a very difficult task for you now."

    Little Yi said, "what task?"

    Bishop Elsie said earnestly, "the Temr Knights and I, who are about to be the police of Westwind Town, will work hard to maintainw and order and peace in the town, and there may be no time to spread teachings and take care of believers in the future. Therefore, I would like to give you this glorious and arduous task and by the way, there are those two young nuns who are too young to be police officers, so let them help you and spread the teachings of the God of Light to the new believers.

    Little Yi said, You want to entrust the church to me, but. Father Robb is in the church. Im just a nun. I cant bear such responsibility.

    Bishop Elsie looked at Robb respectfully but regretfully and whispered, "Sister, do you think Father is a missionary priest?"

    Little Yi:

    She perspired, and a secondter, she said decisively, "No!"

    "That''s right." Bishop Elsie said solemnly, "We in the Church of Light are already alone in West Gran, and Father is an unreliable guy. He hasnt even read the Bible of Light. He can''t preach at all. The church in Westwind Town can only be supported by you, a nun. Please regard yourself as the bishop of Westwind chapel and manage the church with all your enthusiasm. Otherwise, the spark of the church of light will be extinguished in Westwind Town.

    Hearing this, Little Yi''s face could not help but show a solemn look. As Bishop Elsie said, no one can spread the teachings of the God of Light here except her and the two little nuns. She has a heavy burden now.

    I will certainly work hard! Little Yi said seriously, I will never let the light dim in my hands.

    Very good! Bishop Elsie turned and left, walking leisurely, "Don''t call me Bishop Elsie any more; please call me chief Elsie."

    Little Yi:

    The temple knights on both sides also hurriedly kept up with Elsie and said with a smile as they walked, "Don''t call us Temr Knights anymore. Please kindly call us "Brother Police."

    Little Yi:

    Bishop Elsie, ah, Chief Elsie, swaggered up to the more than three thousand prisoners of war andughed and said, "from now on, all your shit belongs to me. I must remind you that you are only alive by the grace of Father; otherwise, you would have been killed and turned into skeletons."

    This remark made more than 3,000 prisoners of war all silent and dared not move. The dy spell on them still hasnt been removed. Even If they want to move, they can only do so in slow motion.

    Chief Elsieughed and said, "Don''t think that you can disobey our orders just because we only have a few police officers. I believe you already know very well what kind of people there are in this town. If you don''t want to endure hardships, don''t fight against us. There are special instruments of torture in this town, called ceiling fans, and believe me, you won''t like it."

    No sooner had he finished saying this than a Pdin vomited all over the floor.

    Chief Elsie nced at him in disgust, "what are you doing?"

    The Pdin said awkwardly, "Sorry, thest time I had a fight with a dark priest, I was sentenced to the ceiling fan for 30 seconds. Now I want to throw up as soon as I hear the word ceiling fan."

    Chief Elsie kicked the Pdin away and said to the prisoners, "see? This town''s special instruments of torture, as long as you go up for 30 seconds, you will have to throw up when you hear the word ceiling fan. If you go up there for 1 minute, two minutes. The consequences would be unimaginable.

    The prisoners turned pale and thought to themselves, [what on earth is this instrument of torture?]

    At this time, Robb leaned over from the side and said with a smile, "from now on, you will work hard, reform throughbor well, wash away your sins with yourbor, and strive to be useful to society. All right, after this, you first need to go up the mountain to cut trees, move stones, build yourself a prison, and catch those who want to escape and bring them straight to the ceiling fan. If anyone dares attack police officers, just shoot him. I''ll only say it once. Just shoot him. "

    With that, he shook his hand and gave the Pdin next to him a "Swift Wind" and said with a smile, "run a few steps to show these people."

    The Pdin quickly ran hundreds of meters in an instant, then whizzed and came back in an instant.

    As soon as the prisoners of war looked at the Pdin''s speed, they knew that they could not escape from him, so they had to bow their heads obediently.

    Robb said with a smile, "if you work hard and don''t make a mess for me, you will have enough to eat and clothes to keep warm. When your reform period is over, I will allow you to be citizens of Westwind Town. Attention, civilians, not ves. Or, we can return you to the desert kingdom."

    "Huh?" Hearing this, the prisoners of war couldn''t help being surprised. Aren''t all prisoners of war ves? How can they be a civilian after reforming throughbor? They can even be returned to their kingdoms. This isn''t this weird? If that were possible, who''d run away?

 Chapter 182: GodFather

    Chapter 182: GodFather

    Although Fengmo Continent appears to be a feudal monarchy, ves are prevalent at the same time.

    On the other hand, there are three main ways to produce ves: poor families sell children and daughters, just like Lillian.

    The second is themoners, illegal ves, demi-humans, and so on captured by adventurers in uncivilized ces.

    The third kind is the prisoner of war.

    When a war is fought, there will often be many prisoners of war who will be bought as the winners own domestic ves by the rich.

    Just now, after being defeated and captured, the soldiers of these desert kingdomsy on the ground thinking, [If the main army fails to save them, they may have to be ves for the rest of their lives.]

    After that battle, they all doubted whether the main army could defeat the monster Robb, so many people thought pessimistically, [Should I run, be a ve, or die?]

    They had no idea that Robb would say that they could be civilians of Westwind Town after reforming throughbor and even allowing them to return to their hometown. Isn''t that outrageous? Theyre afraid hes lying to them.

    The prisoners couldn''t help looking at their general.

    However, Motras state of mind is much more stable than these soldiers. He is a noble, and he is not afraid. Anyway, the kingdom and his family will pay to redeem him. He can go home anyway. There is no question of being a ve.

    But seeing the eyes of his subordinates asking for help, he, as the leader, had toe out and say something at this time.

    Motra coughed, "Father, don''t lie to us. The people in the desert kingdom are simple. They are not as deceiving as you people.

    Robb smiled and said, "I swear by my devotion to the God of Light that there is not a word of a lie in what I said.

    The people of the desert kingdom were immediately overjoyed. No priest dared to swear a false oath towards the God of Light.

    The people of Westwind Town nearby, !!!

    The mayor of Westwind Town almost said, "this is too fake!"

    Luckily he shut up quickly. Otherwise, he would have sold his ally.

    Motra asked his subordinates, Then, I would like to ask how long is our reform-throughbor period?

    "Well, that''s a good question." Robb couldn''t help thinking for a while before he looked up and said, "my Westwind Town has not yet drawn up properws and regtions, and most of the townspeople still follow thews of the Kingdom of Gran. Thews of the Kingdom of Gran do not set a corresponding time limit for reform-throughbor for the seriousness of crimes, and there are only provisions for selling prisoners of war as ves, so I have nothing to rely on in this respect for the time being. I''ll judge it ording to my personal judgment."

    As soon as he said this, the expressions on the faces of both the prisoners of war and the townspeople were extremely wonderful, as if to say, "you are the lord, and it is up to you to decide in the first ce. Is it necessary to emphasize this?"

    Robb ignored their ignorant faces, and he felt that it was important for him to emphasize it because he had his own legal and moral system, which he had learned in his modern life for more than a decade, and was the greatest treasure of his life. It is because his soules from a world different from the natives of the world.

    He must keep justice in his heart and not trample on thew easily.

    Therefore, when he is able to makews, he must understand that he has to maintain justice and cannot take advantage of the situation. Otherwise, absolute power will bring absolute corruption and turn him into a tyrant he hated the most.

    He said solemnly, "Normally, arson is a capital crime. Even if you don''t kill, you have to reform throughbor for life. But it was because of the war that you started the fire, so the arson is not exactly the same as ordinary arson, and after you broke through Crystal Canyon, you went all the way south, almost without resistance, just a few viges and Stone Canyon, which were mostly empty. Your hands should not have been infected with many sins. In this case, I will give you a light sentence First, you will be sentenced to three years ofbor, and if you behave well, your sentence can be reduced. "

    The prisoners of war are all in a daze. They only have to reform throughbor for three years. Oh my god, this This is really a very light punishment, so much more benevolent than being a ve all your life.

    In an instant, many prisoners of war who wanted to rebel began to weigh whether or not to risk being killed.

    Robb called Chief Elsie over and whispered in his ear, "the first three days are when these prisoners of war are most likely to escape and rebel. I will give blessing of the king to your group every day, and you should strictly suppress them. When their state of mind stabilizes, it will be much easier for you to manage. In addition, we should provide them with better food so that their chances of rebellion will be greatly reduced, and it will be good for them to get all the food from me. "

    Chief Elsie nodded, "I understand."

    Robb patted him on the shoulder, "Alright,e on, I like you."

    Chief Elsie said, "Your official will not insult the expectations of my lord."

    "What did you call me?"

    "My lord!"

    You used to call me father, but you suddenly changed my name to lord?! Robb was furious.

    Chief Elsie, ttering the horse''s leg, quickly changed his words and called back, "Father! Ah, Father can no longer describe your greatness. I''d like to call you GodFather. What do you think?"

    Robb knows that GodFather refers to godfather (TL: GodFather in English characters.), but if understood in Chinglish, it can be understood as "Father of God." Haha, this title feels good. You scum always put "thank God" in front of me when thanking me. Great, Im directly upgraded to God''s father. It is many generations higher than father.

    "That''s okay," he said solemnly. "well, I''ll be GodFather from now on."

    Chief Elsie immediately shouted, "GodFather!"

    Of course, the three hundred knights next to him also hurriedly followed their boss and shouted, "GodFather!"

    Seeing this, Westwind Towns mayor also hurriedly shouted, "GodFather!"

    As a result, the townspeople of nearly a thousand also shouted together.

    Everyone has shouted, who dares not? Number 8, the mayor of Stone Canyon and White Birch Town, the patriarch of the cat folk, also shouted, "GodFather!

    Finally, all the people in Westwind town, together with the prisoners of war, had to follow obediently and shout like a tsunami.

    Robb upgraded from father to Father of God

 Chapter 183: Dual nationality

    Chapter 183: Dual nationality

    Chief Elsie took his new police department and took the more than three thousand prisoners of war to the back of the mountain where the ravine is.

    ording to Robb, prisoner-of-war concentration camps must be built far away from ordinary residential areas so as not to hurt ordinary residents when they break out of prison.

    As a result, Chief Elsie took the prisoners of war to a gully farther than the amethyst mining area, which used to be the settlement of Goblin and ogres, but since Westwind Town vigorously raised spiders, the Goblin and ogres here feel what is called "the power of capital", and can only move sadly, away from town.

    At present, there are only creatures with little intelligence.

    Therefore, this ce has be suitable for human survival.

    The prisoners of war were forced by the group of ferocious police officers to cut down trees, level the ground, and build themselves a prison. Before the prison wasplete, they had no ce to live, so they had to clean up the caves where several goblins and ogres used to live as their own temporary amodations.

    The three hundred guards, with the blessing of the king were extremely effective. After an ordinary Pdin hanged Motra, the prisoners of war no longer dared to have a trace of resistance. Even their own general could not beat the little police.

    They should just rx and wait for the main force to save them.

    However, there are always some people in the world who are restless. That night, more than a dozen prisoners of war tried to escape. They tried to climb out of the ravine along the stream there. A famous priest lit up the ravine with holy light and caught them red-handed.

    Then, with the blessing of the king, the priest, dressed in heavy armor and holding a staff in his hand, rushed over and beat them ck and blue.

    The next morning, Chief Elsie came to Robb''s house and borrowed three "manual ceiling fans."

    Before, Robb had only one magic container and was reluctant to give it to others, so he specially made three ceiling fans that used manpower to shake and rotate.

    The three ceiling fans were taken to the prison, and a dozen prisoners of war who tried to escape were hung up one by one. The Pdin, with the blessing of the king, rotated it vigorously, and the ceiling fan followed crazily. No one knew exactly how many rotations urred.

    Since then only a few people have dared to escape.

    After the prisoners of war epted their fate and reformed throughbor, they found that the food provided to them in this ce was really good. The potatoes made them full, and they ate as much as they wanted.

    It was also surprising that they sprinkled pepper in a stew to remove the strange tastes, and every few days, they were provided with sweet brown bread. It is said that sugar is added to the bread, which will be sold at a sky-high price if it is sold on Bright Road!

    Such a good thing can be eaten by prisoners of war.

    The soldiers from these desert kingdoms, who grew up in the desert, have never eaten anything good. After all, they could only be thankful to eat there, and they dare not pay attention to whether it is delicious or not. Unexpectedly, being a prisoner of war here get you food better than in the kingdom. Even sugar can be eaten here. This is crazy.

    In this way, the state of mind of the prisoners of war waspletely stabilized.

    They calmly reformed throughbor.

    Of course, these are all in the future, so let''s turn our attention back to the battle that just urred.

    As soon as Chief Elsie took the prisoners of war to the back of the mountain, the group of fugitive nobles gathered around. These nobles were all small nobles, and the one with the highest rank was a baron. And some of the nobles even lost their titles, belonging to fallen families.

    Among them, the highest status and the richest is the wind magician, Baron Nuolun, who belonged to the Wind Knights before.

    So, of course, Baron Nuolun was promoted to be their representative.

    Before the war, Baron Nuolun was still thinking about running away, but as soon as the battle was over, he had already sent a ve to buy a vi in Wangjiang District.

    He straightened up the brand-new silk robe he had just bought from Robb, walked up to Robb like an elegant gentleman, adopted a standard noble etiquette, and said with a smile, "Godfather, that battle was an eye-opener."

    Robb smiled and said, "what do you think? Werent you going to run away?"

    This remark made Baron Nuolun blush. [Look at you, father, why did you open that pot. Don''t you know that you''ll have no friends if you talk like this?] Heined like this in his heart but dared not on the surface. "Of course I''m not going to run," he said with a smile. "I feel that the environment of Westwind Town is elegant."

    "Everywhere is a mine," Robb said. "it''s not elegant!"

    Baron Nuolun, Ai! The climate is pleasant.

    It just snowed heavily. Robb interrupted him: "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you have to say?"

    Baron Nuolun had to say, "in short, I think this is a good ce to settle down, and so do the friends behind me. We are going to live here in the future, but  Wed like to ask you something."

    Robb smiled and said, "you ask."

    Baron Nuolun said, "although we intend to live here, we do not want to lose our noble status and status in the Kingdom of Gran..."

    "I see." Robbughed as soon as he heard this. The group had seen that Westwind Town did not belong to West Gran but was an independent dominion. They were afraid that settling here would make them lose the nationality of the Kingdom of Gran. After all, the Kingdom of Gran is a big kingdom. No matter howfortable it is, Westwind Town is only a small dominion. You can''t lose a watermelon and pick up a sesame seed.

    They don''t say it clearly, but they actually want dual nationality.

    This is the difference between ordinary civilians and nobles.

    In any case, the civilians have nothing, moving from one ce to another, as long as they have one head, one mouth, two ears, and two legs. However, there are too many things that the nobles cannot take away.

    Robb said with a smile, Approved! I can agree to your request and allow you to maintain your identity and status from the Kingdom of Gran, and as long as you buy a house in Westwind Town, I will also give you citizenship in Westwind Town. Hehe Im so talkative. As long as it can pull my Westwind Towns GDP, the policies here can be more flexible. "

    No one understood what GDP was, but Baron Nuolun was overjoyed when he understood Robb''s promise of dual nationality, and there was nothing for him to doubt anymore.

    "Wait!" Robb said with a smile, "I said yes, but her Majesty the Queen of West Gran did not necessarily promise you the same, so you have to ask for her opinion."

 Chapter 184: Fight to the death

    Chapter 184: Fight to the death

    Robb took out the crystal ball formunications.

    Baron Nn recognized what it was at a nce and could not help but freeze slightly, How can you have this crystal ball in your hand?

    As soon as he asked Robert and said that sentence, his face changed greatly, "do you have a crystal ball that can directly contact her Majesty, the Queen of West Gran? My God! How is that possible?

    Cake I mean Her Majesty and I often have diplomatic talks, so of course, we need this. "Without saying a word, Robb put the crystal ball on the table in front of him and stroked it three times.

    The crystal ball emitted a glittering light and began to call.

    However, her Majesty''s side didnt answer for a while.

    "She seems to be very busy." Robb looked up at the sky. It was already evening. At this time, the Queen should have just finished a day of government affairs and harassed Robb while he was bathing. Why didn''t she answer the phone today?

    He waited patiently for another minute until he was about to hang up when the light on the crystal ball suddenly shed, and then her Majesty''s face appeared in the ball.

    This face was not as noble and beautiful as usual, and a touch of ck and gray on her face affected her wless appearance.

    Moreover, she was not wearing a white dress but wearing a ck cloak. Her person exudes a gloomy smell, which is the breath that psychic magicians have when they fight. (TL: Im reconsidering psychic, any ideas? The words the author used are )

    Robb immediately saw through the ball that the Queen was not talking to him in the pce but on the city wall, and behind her was a dense number of people, an army attacking the city, and she was leading an army to defend the city.

    The tracks left by magic can be seen everywhere behind her, bows and arrows flying all over the sky, soldiers hacking each other by the city walls, sacred halos of pdins, and necromancer gues advancing and retreating.

    The defensive array that had already been drawn on the ground was constantly shining, and the siege magic cannon of the other side was bombarding the defensive formation repeatedly, breaking the magic light all over the sky.

    Arge group of dragonhawk knights flew up, trying to attack the city from the air.

    But there is also arge area of manticore knights flying in the city to fight against the dragonhawk knights head-on.

    However, this is not the most eye-catching part!

    What is really exciting is a skeleton dragon flying in the sky, fighting with an archangel with white wings, the greatest power of the light camp and the dark camp.

    Such a battle scene is beyond imagination. There is no chance to see it in this small border town.

    When Baron Nuolun and others saw the skeleton dragon and the archangel, they couldn''t help turning green and whispered, "Oh, my God! Bright Road is fighting so fiercely."

    "That''s her Majesty''s skeleton dragon!"

    "Opposite is the archangel summoned by the Temr Knights."

    "Oh my God. We would''ve faced a battle when we went to Bright Road."

    Robb nced at the exciting picture but yawned and didn''t watch anymore. This was far worse than the battles he had fought in Dark de. However, the number of people in the game was less than that in reality. After all, the server''s capacity is limited, unlike tens of thousands of misceneous fish in reality.

    But the yers'' own strength is great. If put into this world, any yer can be regarded as an epic BOSS, and the yers'' summoners ss is high, all kinds of creatures, such as the skeleton dragon, archangel, and so on, but more than one, and in groups. Only a skeleton dragon put together with an archangel is here.

    This kind of war is too childish for Robb.

    He just nced at the Queen''s face and smiled and said, "is the war raging? Then don''t answer the phone! Hang up the phone and go to war, and we''ll talk when you''re done. "

    "It doesn''t matter." The Queen gasped and smiled on her side, "I just yed a big spell. I need a rest. I have a few minutes of rest. Number 1 is currently inmand."

    "Alright." Robb said with a smile, "I''m used to your usual appearance, but your gloomy appearance in thisbat posture is quite fresh. Come on, let me have a better look."

    When the Queen heard him say this, she thought that her condition seemed wrong and bad, and she didn''t want him to see her gloomy appearance. She hastened to pull off her ck cloak, revealing her snow-white dress inside, and the expression on her face suddenly changed from the shady side of a "psychic" to the noble, gentle, elegant queen style.

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t hide it. I''ve already seen it. Is there any point in wearing a ck cloak now?"

    The Queen blinked and looked innocent. "what did you say? I don''t understand at all."

    What a woman!

    Robb saw at a nce that the shoulder of the Queen''s white dress was ck, with a big hole, revealing her snow-white shoulder.

    He couldnt help but ask, Did you hurt your shoulder?

    The Queen said, "I ate a fireball, but a priest has cured me. Don''t worry."

    Robb sighed, "is the war that bad that even the queen was hurt?"

    Her Majestyughed and said, "Mondra isnt safe either. He ate one of my bone spears."

    Robb: ""

    Alright, if you have something to say, do it quickly. Her Majesty said, I have to go and throw a few more spells at Mondra.

    Robb shrugged. "well, the vanguard of the East Route Army of the Desert Kingdom has juste to Westwind Town."

    The Queen said, "Oh? Whats the result?

    "They''ve all been arrested," Robb said. "they''ll start to do hard work tomorrow."

    Queen, "as expected, Im not surprised."

    Robb said with a smile, "the main reason I called you is to talk to you about a serious problem. A group of nobles and fugitives have been driven from north to south by the army of the desert kingdom. Now they are all in my Westwind Town. They want to livefortably with me, and they no longer want to be affected by the mes of war, but they also love their mothend, the Kingdom of Gran, so they want to have dual nationality. My side has already agreed, and it depends on whether you agree or not. "

    "Oh? Is that so? Without even thinking about it for a second, the Queen said earnestly, "dual nationality? You gotta be kidding me! Kingdom of Gran is sacred and invible. Westwind Town has been, is, and will be the territory of the Kingdom of Gran since ancient times. Westwind Town can only exist as a dominion, but it can never be an independent kingdom, or we''ll fight to the death. The matter of dual nationality does not need to be discussed at all. It is impossible.

 Chapter 185: Death doesnt scare me

    Chapter 185: Death doesnt scare me

    When her Majesty said these words, her eyes and expression were serious. She seemed to be unshakable.

    Although she likes Robb as a calling buddy, likes to chat with him, talk about good food, and evenin to him, there is no possibility of giving in to thend issue, which has nothing to do with personal acquaintanceship.

    Robb could not help pping, "your Majesty, you are really an admirable woman."

    This is a heartfeltpliment, not a grotesque smirk.

    Robb also loves his mothend. Although those whomit crimes against us will be punished far away, the territory of the mothend is sacred and invible.

    He pointed to the fugitives and said, "your Majesty, do you mean that I have to drive them out of Westwind Town and let them go back to Bright Road immediately to tremble under the smoke of war?"

    "No! I didn''t mean that. "Her Majesty suddenly straightened her posture and, with the dignity of the ruler of a country, said to all the people here, "Westwind Town is also the territory of the Kingdom of Gran, but now it is in a state of dominion. There has never been aw that forbids residents from moving between cities and towns in the Kingdom! It is reasonable andpletely legal for you to move to Westwind town to avoid the war."

    But I need you to remember that you are the people of the Kingdom of Gran, not the people of the Westwind, and if anyone tries to split the Kingdom, I will do my best to fight him to the end. Sixteen years ago, my parents fought the ck dragon to death and died bravely in order to defend the capital, and I was always ready to follow their spirit and will. Death doesnt scare me. Even if the opponent is stronger than the ck dragon, it can not shake my determination to defend my homnd.

    Baron Nuolun and all the fugitives knelt down on one knee to the crystal ball, "long live, her Majesty! Long live the Kingdom of Gran!"

    Her Majesty gave Robb a hard look, "what''s up? What else do you have to say?"

    Robb shrugged, Nothing. I think it was great. There was nothing wrong with it. Even I was moved.

    Her Majesty said earnestly, "then do you know what I meant?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I see! On the surface, you are telling them, but in fact, you are telling me not to build a kingdom, or you will jump up and hit me on the knee. "

    The Queen said angrily, "I''m not that short!"

    Robb smiled and said, "well, I cant see your height from the crystal ball."

    Queen, "Don''t tell jokes when talking about national affairs. I''m very serious now."

    "I see," said Robb. "be serious. Let me tell you, I''ve been working on a new dessert recently. I''m about to make a new variety. Would you like to eat it? "

    The Queen was overjoyed, I want, I want, I want! Get me er.

    "Didn''t you say to be serious?"

    "I''m seriously discussing about dessert with you now. Be serious, don''tugh. What does this dessert look like? What is it made of? What does it smell like? Don''t keep people in suspense and make it clear all at once.

    What a woman!

    Robb hung up the phone hard.

    The scene was eerily quiet for dozens of seconds. Everyone was bewildered by the "serious" way the Queen spoke of dessert.

    Robb pped his hands and said, "all right, don''t be dazed, do what you have to do. Your Queen has allowed you to settle in Westwind Town. Now there are no problems."

    In an instant, the first to third phases of the Wangjiang District were sold out, and the houses built in the project''s fourth phase were also being bought. Even the fifth phase of the project, which is under construction, has been booked.

    White Birch mayor was almost squeezed out and couldnt make it.

    Baron Nuolun, who had already sent loyal servants to get his ce, shook his head at the house robbers with ease and said, "it''s so inelegant, not gentlemanly at all."

    The poption of Westwind Town has more than doubled all of a sudden.

    Moreover, many refugees areing one after another. As the main army of the desert kingdom approaches, the residents of remote viges that have yet to evacuate from the vanguard can no longer hide because the scale of the main army is toorge. Like a huge sieve sweeping across the north, where else can they hide?

    One after another, hundreds of refugees came to Westwind Town and settled down.

    In a short period of time, the poption has reached 6,000. Including the more than 3,000 prisoners of war, the poption even faintly reached 10,000.

    So

    Poor Robb can''t bezy again.

    Lazy as he is, he is notzy enough to sit around and watch others starve to death without moving.

    So, in the warm winter sun, arge group of reform-throughbor prisoners came to Robb''s fields to help remove the snow from the ground and dig a small hole for him. Robb took a bag of potatoes, put them into the holes, and watered them.

    The reform-throughbor prisoners looked at Robb and thought to themselves, [This bastard is digging up the snow in winter to grow potatoes. I''m afraid hes gonepletely crazy.]

    However, these reform-throughbor prisoners were hit in the face the next day because they were led here by the police officers and had to dig out tens of thousands of jin of potatoes from the ground with their own hands to the point that they dared not get up after kneeling for a long time.

    Robb busily farmed daily.

    nt potatoes for one day, cotton for another day, potatoes for another day, beetroots for another day, potatoes for another day, and soybeans for another day. Repeatedly

    Because the poption surge not only increased the demand for food but also increased the demand for cloth, followed by an increase in the demand for pepper and sugar, and the demand for consumer goods as a whole has increased fivefold.

    This winter, with the exception of Robb, no one can make these things.

    So Robb had to y Happy Farm every day.

    Watching him work hard in the fields, the townspeople could not help but be moved, for they knew very well what azy man Robb was, and he did it all in order to keep the townspeople alive.

    Such a person really deserves to be called Godfather!

 Chapter 186: We dont give. It can only be bought

    Chapter 186: We dont give. It can only be bought

    Just after noon, the warm winter sun fell on Robb.

    "Lillian,e and squeeze my leg." Robb slumped on the stone stool and let out a feeble cry.

    Here I go! Lillian answered in the chapel and ran out quickly, her ck-and-white maid skirt fluttering and her golden ponytail fluttering behind her.

    It''s a beautiful picture, but it''s a pity that Lillian doesn''t have the klutz attribute. It would be even cuter if she fell in the snow, got up, and continued to run, but she didn''t.

    When she got to Robb, she sat on another stone stool next to him, picked up Robb''s feet, put them on her knee, then squeezed the muscles on both sides of Robb''s calves and whispered, "is this it?"

    It feels good to put your feet on a girl''sp, and of course, even better is the touch thates from the touch of those little hands. Robb can''t help but close her eyes and enjoy it with all her heart.

    While pressing, Lillian whispered, "Master, the second batch of little spiders has been sessfully cultivated recently, and the factory is already recruiting female workers. The price of silk stockings has also dropped a little. Those nobles who have just moved to Westwind Town have all bought a lot of silk stockings. Our stockings are so cheap that now everyone will wear a pair of silk stockings in their trousers. Howe you developed it yourself but refused to wear it yourself? "

    Robb almost spurted out a mouthful of old blood and hurriedly said, "No, it''s for women."

    Lillian said with a smile, "Master is full of nonsense. It''s obvious that both men and women can wear it."

    Robb hummed, "If I say its for women, its for women. I am a dictator with no feelings. I have the final say."

    Lillian smiled softly. Master was a dictator, yes, but not emotionally. She could not help murmuring, "Lillian loves her master best."

    Ah? Said Robb. What are you talking about? I didnt hear you clearly.

    Lillian looked up and smiled like a flower. "I said the master was a good man."

    Robb groaned, "Wow, face-to-face good person card. Such words make my face ache."

    At this time, the chapel door opened again, and Little Yi came out dressed in her blue nun outfit. As soon as she came out, she saw that Robb acted like a bigndlord, capitalist, and noble toward her little maid. She could not help saying angrily, "What? Are you asking Lillian to pinch your feet again? How delicate are you?"

    "I''ve nted a lot," Robb said. "I''m exhausted."

    Little Yi squinted, "I admit that you are exercising more these days than before, but You just nted the fields in the first half of the morning, which is much easier than the work of ordinary people, so you shouldnt look tired to death.

    Robb shrugged.

    Little Yi didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turned to the chapel and shouted, "carry out the baskets. It''s time for us to go out and give potatoes."

    Two light nuns emerged from the chapel andboriously dragged out tworge baskets of potatoes.

    Give? When Robb heard the word, he shook his head and said, "You want to give it away? No way! The potatoes I grow must be sold, not given away."

    Little Yi frowned, "Why can''t we give it away? It has always been a fine tradition for us, the Church of Light, to deliver food to people who are too poor to live. "

    "However, this act of giving away food for free will harm the refugees." Robb said solemnly, "you can sell it at a very low price, but you can''t give it away. Once it bes a habit for them to get free relief food, they will be useless. I dont want to waste manpower in Westwind Town. I only want useful people who get rich with their own hands."

    Little Yi put on a cold face, "but how can the refugees have the money to buy it? In the middle of winter, there is no way to open up a wastnd and cultivate thend. The refugees have spent all their savings on buying a house. If we charge them for potatoes, they will starve to death. "

    "If you dont work to save yourself before death, it is better to starve to death. The most important thing is not to provide them with food, but to provide them with jobs," Robb said with a smile.

    But How can there be any job opportunities in this world of ice and snow?" Little Yi sighed, "there are only a few kinds of work in the town, which are taken by the original townspeople. The new refugees have not yet found a way to survive."

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t you think that I''m desperately growing cotton, soybeans, and beetroot? Sell them inrge quantities to the mayors. In this way, several town mayors'' sugar, soybean, and sewing factories will have raw materials to start production. Now that they can no longer catch Goblin and ogres as workers, so they have to hire new refugees as workers. These refugees can quickly seize this opportunity to settle down."

    Little Yi was stunned, "our town alone can''t digest so many people."

    Robb said, "Didnt we have more than eight hundred camels? Use them! Dont we have nobles? Sell the camels to them, wholesale sugar, soybean oil, soy sauce, and cotton cloth to the nobles at a low price, let them form a caravan and pull all the goods out."

    Little Yi:

    This touched Little Yi''s intellectual blind spot. She froze for a moment and sighed long, "I''m not as good at fooling people as you are. I can''t do this. You''d better y by yourself."

    Just y by yourself. Ill just be your nun."

    Robb watched Little Yi take the two little nuns out of the door and sell potatoes at a low price. He waved to the dark church next door and shouted, "number 8, call your little nuns."

    After a while, two little dark nuns also took two baskets of potatoes and went to the town to sell them at a low price.

    Robb knows that as long as these potatoes are sold at a low price, they will be sold in an instant because what Westwind Towncks most now is crops, which can only be produced from itself, so several nuns will soon fall into a circle of selling. This state will soon attract the attention of the elegant little nobles.

    As long as he sits here, someone wille to the door after a while.

    Sure enough, two hourster, the first elegant noble came to the door.

    Robb looked intently, and it was Baron Nuolun who came.

    With a nephew in his twenties and two servants, he came up to him with a smile. He politely saluted Robb, "Good afternoon, Godfather."

 Chapter 187: I also want to do business

    Chapter 187: I also want to do business

    A gentleman is a gentleman, and whenever one meets a person, the first thing that should be said is always a polite hello.

    Robb smiled and said, "Hello, Baron Nuolun."

    Baron Nuolun asked his two servants to wait outside the chapel yard, brought only his nephew, and introduced him with a smile, "this is my nephew, a probationary knight."

    With that, he made a straight face to his nephew and said, "Why don''t you say hello to Godfather?"

    The nephew hastened to salute Robb.

    As a matter of fact, the nephew was probably more than twenty years old and looked several years older than Robb, but he did not know how many years younger than Robb, and he saluted so pitifully that he dared not catch his breath.

    Robb smiled and said, "Mister Baron, it''s freezing this winter. Did you take your nephew out shopping?"

    Baron Nuolun smiled and said, "for a living."

    Robb said with a smile, "You have a family and a career. How are you afraid you will not be able to make a living?

    Baron Nuolun shed an awkward smile, "Life used to be very easy. I had my own castle and manor. I still miss it, but aftering to Westwind Town, I finally felt the pressure of life. I don''t have any property here, so I don''t have any ie. I had to pay a mortgage of five gold coins a month when I bought a house. There are more than 100 people in my family to feed. Do you think I can manage?"

    Robb said, Thinking about it that way, that does seem hard.

    "So, I figured I had to do something, too." Baron Noulun smiled and said, "you see, your little nuns have been running around selling potatoes over and over again. They are probably so tired that they break their feet and wont be able to sell all of it. You grow tens of thousands of jin of potatoes here every two days. You can''t rely on them every time."

    Robb smiled and said, "you want to take over the potato business?"

    Baron Nuolun nodded.

    Robb shook his head without even thinking about it, "No, food is rted to the people''s livelihood. If there is a problem with people''s livelihood, it will shake the survival of Westwind Town. I can''t hand over the potato business to someone else. Lest this thing is used as a tool to make money, and the food bes increasingly expensive, it will cause people''s livelihood to suffer. You should understand that the price of my potato is much lower than the market price. To put it bluntly, I am delivering food to the townspeople. How can I let people make money in the middle.

    Baron Nuolun thought about it carefully, Thats true.. then, can I manage some other business?

    Robb immediately realized that this guy was also a very shrewd man. He deliberately talked about potatoes first, knowing it was impossible to get them, and then asked for a separate business after Robb refused. In this case, ordinary people would be too embarrassed to refuse again out of kindness.

    Robb said with a smile, "Baron Nuolun is a smart man, and I like doing business with smart people. Let me get this straight. What kind of business are you interested in? "

    Nuolun immediately said, I want a beetroot-rted business!

    Robb shook his head and said, "Beetroot is the exclusive business of the mayor of Stone Canyon. It is my gift to the residents of Stone Canyon. It is their capital to make a living."

    Nuolun said with a smile, "Godfather, you are a very great man, but youck good subordinates and people who can really contribute to you. With all due respect, the vision of the mayors is still too small. Although they can read and think, they are only small mayors and are not smart enough. Their abilities can''t keep up with your great thoughts."

    Robb was amused, "Oh? Continue!"

    Baron Nuolun continued, "Godfather used to bezy. No offense. Cough In short, the scale of beetroot production before wasn''trge, so Stone Canyon could still bear it. But with the growth of the poption, GodFather has worked hard these days. Take, for example, a few days ago. You nted tens of thousands of jin of beetroot. At that time, I saw a look of embarrassment on the face of the mayor of Stone Canyon. At that time, he reluctantly took the beetroot, but."

    He waved to the newly nted beetroot on the hillside and said earnestly, Tomorrow, another batch of beetroot will be harvested. At that time, Stone Canyon wont hold up. He willin that his small factory wont be able to take that many beetroot. Hell tell you that the beetroot wont be able to get sold and will beg you to stop nting temporarily or reduce the scale.

    There was a fox-like smile on Robb''s face, "Yo, are you so sure?"

    Baron Nuolun smiled and said, "Yes! In fact, I have been investigating the beetroot industry in Westwind Town in recent days. I found that although Stone Canyon''s mayor wanted a beetroot factory, he was reluctant to spend money to hire a lot of workers. Goblin and ogres can no longer be caught, so he can only hire townspeople, but the mayor thinks that the sry needed to hire townspeople is too high and is unwilling to expand the production scale. "

    "If you are smart, you should have understood that this guy is only capable of doing small things, and he won''t be able to do great business in his lifetime. With all due respect, it is not only the Mayor of Stone Canyon but also the Mayor of White Birch Town and the Mayor of Westwind Town, so you need real "capitalists" who are more willing to invest a lot of money to do great things. I learned this word from you, and I think its quite interesting.

    Robb smiled, "you looked carefully. Your observation is also very urate. Well, just say why you are here."

    Robb was happy. He was just talking to Little Yi about this problem and didn''t expect Baron Nuolun toe to him to talk about it right away. Sure enough, never underestimate the wisdom of the ancients, although they do not understand science andmerce. But as long as things are within the scope of their understanding, their minds will not be any slower than modern people.

    Baron Nn pointed to his nephew standing next to him and smiled and said, "I''m going to pay for a real, decent beetroot factory, which will be run and managed by my nephew, as long as you can provide my factory with a stable supply of beetroot. I''m sure we''ll do better than the mayor of Stone Canyon. "

    Robb smiled and said, "aren''t you worried there are too many beetroot to sell?"

    Baron Nuolun smiled and said, "not at all! Because I also intend to buy two hundred camels from you to set up several caravans to transport the beetroot to all parts of the kingdom to sell. You know, I am a noble. Although my fief is far from the border, I have the background of being part of the Wind Knights, and I have many friends from the noble circle. And it won''t be long before I can establish a sales channel directly to nobles all over the country. "

 Chapter 188: I want to open up more fields

    Chapter 188: I want to open up more fields

    At this point, Baron Nuolun said solemnly, pared with my channels, the traveling merchant who used to buy from you is nothing as he can only do business in small viges and towns. Gugu and Jiji only serve the royal family. Theres Pobo who doesn''t like ordinary goods. Your production scale will be difficult to digest if you don''t set up a new channel."

    "p, p, p," Robb apuded him. This guy was really smart.

    And what he said is basically right. The town mayors are too small to be big capitalists. In the past, Westwind Town had a small poption and production scale, and they could keep up with Robb. Now the poption of Westwind Town is moving towards ten thousand people. The mayors, who are only used to taking care of hundreds of people, are really unable to keep up with Robb.

    Robb said with a smile, "well when I harvest this batch of beetroot tomorrow, bring your nephew and see what the mayor of Stone Canyon says. You can take the business if he says he can''t do it."

    Baron Nuolun was delighted. The mayor of Stone Canyon was bound to be unable to digest the quantity of beetroot tomorrow.

    "But aren''t you worried about war?" Robb suddenly asked, "the battle on Bright Road is unresolved. If the war esctes, aren''t you afraid of something going wrong with your business?"

    Lord Nuolun spread his hand: "I only say this to Godfather. In fact, what does war have to do with me? Whether her Majesty wins or Mondra wins, I am a Baron of the Kingdom of Gran, and it will remain unchanged. My business can be done as usual. In my opinion, there is no difference between the two gods, the name of the God I need to say when I pray every day, whether it is the God of Light or the God of Darkness. Isn''t it the same with Godfather? You have shown your perspective of God by allowing the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness to stand side by side. "

    Hahaha! You are a very interesting person. Robbughed, "sure enough, magicians and priests arepletely different."

    Baron Nuolu n bid farewell to Robb and returned to his vi in Wangjiang District, only to find several little nobles waiting in the vi. It turned out that these little nobles were waiting for Baron Nuolun. They were also interested in these businesses in Westwind Town but could not find the time to cut in.

    Baron Nuolun smiled at the little nobles and said, "it''s done. Tomorrow I''ll take over the beetroot business from Godfathers field. You''ll see."

    This is good news for the young nobles. Another nobleman can not help but say, "so I can go to pick up the soybean oil business? I feel that soybean oil is still very useful, not just for potato chips; Godfather will also develop a lot of food that depends on soybean oil, which can be sold as much as a blockbuster."

    Another little nobleman said with a smile: "in that case, I''ll take soy sauce. Hehehe, soy sauce is a good thing."

    Another nobleman said, "my focus is different from yours. I think the waterwheel is a little interesting. I intend to organize craftsmen who can make waterwheels by Godfather, introduce them to various ces, and build waterwheels. I will act as an intermediary. Hehe, I will definitely make a fortune."

    The nobles are indeed very discerning. When they see the things that Robb made, they first thought: [We have it here, but not anywhere else] and [You can make a lot of money if you sell it elsewhere.] So they directly thought about how to get them to other ces, even how to do it together in "many cities."

    They have the capital and connections to do such a thing. Westwind Town used to be under the hands of a few mayors, once the Westwind Big four, now can only be the tears of the times.

    The town''s development will bring more high-quality talents, which Robb has long expected.

    After Baron Nuolun left, the little chapel calmed down again.

    Little Yi is taking two little nuns out to sell potatoes and won''t be back soon. The chapel is silent. Robb slumped on his stone stool and remainedzy.

    Huahua, the kitten girl, ran from the side, smiled, and said to him, "Godfather, I made a lot of money today."

    "Oh?" Robb was happy, "You make money, too?"

    Huahua said with a smile, "Fish has be more expensive recently! The townspeople are willing to pay twice as much for fish. I sold five big fish this morning and made a lot of money."

    She opened her purse and showed Robb that there was arge pile of copper coins in it.

    Robb said with a smile, "the poption has berger, and I only sell potatoes. Who can stand eating potatoes all the time? So, of course, they need some meat to improve their taste, but I don''t provide meat, so the price of fish will have to go up naturally. It is estimated that pork and beef prices have also increased crazily in recent days."

    The kitten girl looked like she didn''t understand.

    Robb said with a smile, "Huahua, you guys have only been catching wild fish. I''m afraid it won''t work like this."

    "Meow?"

    "The fish in the canal grow very slowly after all. We have to consider raising fish artificially so that we can continuously get big, fat, and good fish of good quality."

    Meow, meow, meow?

    Huahua looked confused.

    "Well, forget it! Just fish with your hands. Ill talk to someone serious about fish farming. "

    Robb smiled and said to Lillian, who had been gently massaging his feet, "if you are thirsty, go and get a ss of Coca-C."

    Lillian said pitifully, "Master, the Coca-C has run out."

    Nani? Robb was surprised, How did it run out?

    Lillian said, "Master, our Coca-C was made during the summer. It is now the end of January 1345, and you have been drinking it for half a year. You have also been selling it to the traveling merchant for over half a year. How could we still have more of it?"

    Robb: ""

    This is very unpleasant!

    Robb, in modern times, used to have Coca-C no matter what. When did this thing be seasonal in this world?

    "After the beetroot harvest tomorrow morning, we will nt fruit trees in the fields, all of them! Robb said to Lillian, "remind me, all of them! Ah, no, that''s not enough. Inform Chief Elsie immediately and transfer me the three thousand reform-throughbor prisoners. I''m going to open up more fields. "

 Chapter 189: Do you need some help?

    Chapter 189: Do you need some help?

    It was evening and time for Robb to take a bath again.

    Although it was winter and there was still snow on the ground, Robb still liked to take a bath in the yard. Instead of using the bathtub, he dug a small pool on the ground and let Lillian pour warm water into the pool every evening. Hell then jump into the pool and soak in it.

    Since the pool dissipated heat faster than the bathtub, the pool couldn''t keep warm by constantly boiling water, so Robb had to use fire magic to keep the water warm.

    He called it an open-air hot spring!

    This act of making fake hot springs with boiled water is insane. The nobles headed by Baron Nuolun severely despise it. But afterward, the nobles also dug a pool in their yards.

    The little crystal ball shined by the hot spring pool, and the Queen''s beautiful, wless face appeared in the crystal ball, but her Majesty''s spirit looked quite tired.

    Robb said to the crystal ball, "exhausted? Is the battle at Bright Road that difficult?"

    "Yes!" The Queen''s first words were unexpectedly a little husky, but she immediately coughed and adjusted her voice, "the war is really tense, but it is not a big problem. Our army canpletely defend Bright Road. The troops at Fengjing Cave have also sessfully withstood the West Army of the Desert Kingdom. There will be no problem if your Westwind Town is not breached by the East Army of the Desert Kingdom."

    Robb smiled and said, "do you think I can handle it?"

    The Queen said, "who knows? Maybe one second you areughing with me, and the next you are killed by a female assassin from the desert kingdom. "

    Robb said with tears andughter, Why did you add female when you said assassin?

    A sh of inexplicable emotion shed across the Queen''s face, "I think it''s easier for a female assassin to kill you, not a man."

    Robb, "you are prejudiced. I am clean. I never approach women. I only like to y with men."

    The Queen smiled and did not continue speaking.

    Robb shrugged, "forget it, I admit, I like to y with girls, but what''s wrong with that? The attraction to the opposite sex is normal. It is the truth of how the world works. I tell you, this is the right way for human beings to reproduce. "

    The Queen unexpectedly did not retort this time but smiled and said, "that''s right, it''s not a problem for a man to be good to women. The real problem is when he dares to do it and dares not say it. All right, cut the crap. What I''m curious about is that you seem to be working a lot these days and are not aszy as you used to be. "

    Huh? Am I? I think Im still quitezy myself, Robb said.

    "Lazy my a*s," The Queen said, "I have received a report that you have recently changed from beingzy to farming every day. Arge number of fields on the hillside have been used to grow food desperately for thousands of new people. Some cash crops such as beetroot, cotton, and soybeans are also grown at intervals. I almost don''t know how you are doing this. "

    Robb spread his hand, "this is called good things stay, while bad news leave."

    Nonsense! The Queen said, "this is obviously good news that has spread thousands of miles."

    Robb said, "have you reversed the good and the bad? I tell you, only the rich are qualified to bezy, and the poor can only take the road of hard work, and my name for diligence has spread thousands of miles, has it not spread my name of poverty? "

    Queen, "apologize to all the hardworking people in the world."

    This insane guy doesn''t make sense. The Queen almost left on the spot. If Robb wasn''t in the crystal ball but in front of her, she would have pped a bone spearhead at Robb.

    Alright, Ill stop joking and start getting serious. Robb said with a smile, "the reason why I have been a little diligent recently is that I have found a new way to y."

    Oh, what new way to y?

    "It is to make a city-state."

    "Dark de" is an MMORPG, which does not have a city-state construction system, so Robb is not tired of it. Now he seems to be in a "simted city" series sort of city-state construction games. Here, he is not only the operator of the game but also an NPC in the game, ying very happily.

    The only annoying thing is that city-state construction in the real world is slow!

    The Queen knows nothing about video games and can only interpret his words as he regards building a city-state as a game. She can''t help but sigh, "I really don''t understand what kind of person you are. It''s like."

    She dragged a long note here, and after a long time, she whispered, "like a god who likes mischief, passing the boring time in the world."

    "Then you think too highly of me. I''m not a god." Robb smiled and said, "I am Gods father."

    Queen, "I tell you business, yet you tell me jokes, forget it, today''s diplomatic rtions talks Because of my anger, I almost forgot to mention that tomorrow, Gugu and Jiji will set out to buy arge number of iron and copper ingots from Westwind Town. I hope you will be ready in advance so they can be loaded as soon as they arrive. We need to save some time and transport the iron and copper ingots back to Bright Road as soon as possible. "

    "Oh?" Robb understood, "You want to make weapons inrge quantities?"

    The Queen nodded solemnly, "the situation is tight. I need to provide better equipment for the soldiers."

    Robb had seen the skeletons led by necromancers 32 and 42, all with rubbish equipment and rusty swords, just like the skeletons Robb summoned.

    But the skeletons he summon disappear after battle, so there is no need to equip them.

    Her Majesty''s skeletons are different. They are real undead monsters, not summoned creatures. It is not good for these skeletons to be dressed in rags. If they are well equipped, theirbat effectiveness will be greatly improved.

    Robb smiled, "Youve only bought iron and copper ingots so far. It will take a few days to turn them into weapons. Wont it be toote by then? Do you need some help?

 Chapter 190: Ill provide you with equipment

    Chapter 190: Ill provide you with equipment

    Seeing the cheap smile on Robb''s face, the Queen immediately became vignt, "do you want to earn my money again? You think bullying a little girl with no father or mother is easy?

    "It''s not cheating you out of your money." Robb said, "Im only doing business. How did it be cheating you out of your money?

    The Queen said, "it''s not like I haven''t seen you rub out a robe by hand, one by one. If you use this method to rub out weapons for my soldiers, how can I afford it? Do you think I have the money to provide master-grade swords to thousands of skeletons?"

    Robb thought about this question carefully, "you have a point. Indeed, skeletons have no human rights, and it is impossible to equip them with the best weapons. I''ll tell you what. I''ll provide you with iron swords of ''ordinary quality."

    The Queen frowned and said, "what does ordinary quality mean? You mean, youll let the cksmiths in Westwind Town turn iron ingots into iron swords and sell them to me?"

    Robb smiled and said, "No, I''ll make them myself. They''ll be ordinary, cheap wholesale weapons."

    The so-called ordinary quality in Robb''s mouth is actually the "training weapon" in the game. Almost all life skills have items for practice, such as the low-grade "white equipment" or "Iron Sword."

    Almost every yer who practices the production profession has made countless pieces of this kind of thing, and their proficiency depends on it.

    Of course, this could not be exined to the Queen, so Robb had to say that hell make a simple weapon.

    After hearing this, the Queen was a little moved, "will you rub it out with your own hands? If you do, the quality will be guaranteed. But what I want to arm is an army that demands thousands and thousands of swords, as well as shields and armor. It is a huge project; you''rezy."

    Ha! How could you say Imzy. Robb said with a smile, "I just want to tell you that now that I am ready to y city-state construction a little more seriously. I am about to restore the nature of the Grinding Emperor. If you are free tomorrow night, give me a call. I''ll show you what the Grinding Emperor really is."

    "Well, I''ll try to squeeze in some time to call you tomorrow night."

    "Don''t call me while I''m bathing."

    "I insist!"

    "What a damned woman."

    When the Queen''s phone hung up, Robb smiled at Lillian and said, "go and tell the mayor and ask him to help inform the miners that I will buy all the iron ingots they have tomorrow afternoon."

    The miners in Westwind Town are actually quite sad. Although Robb has found them a new silver mine, only a few exist. The miners'' main job is to mine iron ore and copper, which are worthless in Westwind Town. Their lives are miserable.

    Now Robb can finally help them turn the iron ore they have dug out for a long time into money.

    The next morning, in the fields of Robb, a significant number of beetroot was ready to be harvested.

    Baron Nuolun came to the field early with his nephew and the several little nobles who came to watch. They all had the "everything is under my control" smile on their faces.

    The mayor of Yuanshi also brought a group of workers over, and when he saw the vast expanse of beets in the field, Mayor Birch''s face immediately showed a touch of embarrassment.

    The mayor of Stone Canyon also brought a group of workers over, and when he saw the vast expanse of beets in the field, Mayor White Birch''s face immediately showed a touch of embarrassment.

    This is too much!

    This is just too much.

    As the Baron said, the mayor dared not recruit more workers for the beetroot. When he saw the beets, he felt more overwhelmed rather than delighted.

    The police department drove over a group of reform-throughbor prisoners. They dug the beets out of the ground one by one, piled them on the edge of the field, and arge pile was made in the twinkling of an eye.

    These reform-throughbor prisoners were very careful when plowing for fear of damaging the beets a little. It turns out that they grew up in the desert and relied on the gift of the oasis to get some food. People in the desert kingdom have an extremely pious attitude toward food and dare not take them lightly at all.

    Mayor Stone Canyon carefully approached Robb and whispered, "Godfather, did you grow too many beets? After all, this thing is not grain, it can only be used to make sugar, and sugar is just a kind of spice. It doesnt have much use, and our little Westwind Town cant finish them all. Even if we consider the traveling merchant, its not enough.

    As soon as he said this, Baron Nuolun, next to him, showed a calm smile on his face.

    Robb, who had already guessed the result, smiled and asked, "what do you think we should do?"

    Mayor Stone Canyon said, "I think it''s enough. Godfather should rest more and bezy, just like you did before."

    Hahaha! Baron Nuolun''s nephew couldn''t helpughing. After getting an affirmative look from Baron Nuolun, he took a big step forward and said respectfully, "Godfather, since the mayor of Stone Canyon thinks there are too many beets, why don''t you sell all the beets nted this time to us in the Chenguang family." (Remember, Baron Nuoluns full name is Nuolun Chenguang)

    Robb pretended to hear this for the first time and turned around, "Oh? Are you willing to take over the business? "

    The nephewughed, Yes! Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a pity for these beets to rot in the field?

    Robb quietly looked at the expression of Mayor Stone Canyon. There was no unhappy look on his face when he was intercepted and robbed of his business. On the contrary, there was a kind of "Finally, someones going to pick up these beets." a sigh of relief.

    Sure enough, this man is inconsiderate and discerning. He doesn''t even understand why monopoly" can bring him a huge advantage. He wasnt even angry when apetitor arrived but instead relieved. s!

    Robb turned to Nuolun''s nephew and said with a smile, "well, if you like, Ill these beets to your family, and you can find a way to hire the townspeople and turn them into sugar. I don''t care about the rest. I''ll just sell these beets to you."

    Baron Nuolun was overjoyed and hurriedly winked at his nephew. His nephew waved his hand, and arge group of Chenguang ves ran over, and several carriages brushed forward. They desperately carried the beets piled on the edge of the field to the carriages. It was all in the twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 191: Im here to see how you grind

    Chapter 191: Im here to see how you grind

    No sooner had Baron Nuolun pulled away the beets did Robb take out arge bag of seeds, including apples, oranges, and grapes.

    There was no more Coca-C, so he had to nt a new batch of fruit quickly, and of course, he had to work quickly while the beets were out and the fields were empty.

    After sowing, he picked up a small kettle and poured it in the holes one at a time.

    There were already so many fields in his name at this time because the manpower of thousands of reform-throughbor prisoners was so great that arge area ofnd could be reimed in the twinkling of an eye.

    Robb has be the biggestndowner in Westwind town, and even if he gave himself swift wind, it would take him more than an hour to nt and water it all.

    As he himself said, recently, he began to feel the joy of building a city-state and has slowly shifted from a state ofziness to the "Grinding Emperor." This feeling of watching a town grow bigger and develop slowly under his own management gives him a great sense of achievement. No wonder many yers like to y "Sim City."

    After the painstaking farming, it was already noon.

    Robb returned to his long-lost stone stool, and Lillian smiled and ced arge te with a silver lid in front of him. Her movements were so elegant that she was no longer like the little girl who came down from the countryside more than half a year ago. But with the confidence and grace of the head maid of a noble family.

    Robb smiled and said, "what will we have for lunch today?"

    Lillian gently lifted the lid of the te and said with a smile, "it''s the fried chicken you mentioned the other day! I studied it for several days and finally made it."

    [We already have soybean oil at home and fried potato chips] Robb began to think of some of the junk food that he often ate in modern times, and when ites to junk food, of course, fried chicken is indispensable. So, several days ago, he suggested to Lillian that he wanted fried chicken. Lillian did what he asked and tried to study it. And today, she can finally serve it.

    Robb picked up the fried chicken and tried to take a small bite. It was great. Although it was different from the taste of the fried chicken in his memory, it was so moving that he couldn''t help saying happily, "not bad, very good."

    Lillian smiled happily. When her master was happy, she was happy.

    Just then, a miner probed his head at the entrance of the churchyard. "Godfather, ording to the mayor, you need a lot of iron ingots, so we brought them to you."

    Lillian turned her head after brushing the floor and said ferociously, "dont you see that master is eating dinner?"

    Unfortunately, Lillian''s fierce expression is not frightening but makes the miner happy instead.

    "you can talk about such things at dinner," Robb said with a smile.

    Western nobles should speak gentlemanly and be noble and educated and not speak during dinner. But Easterner nobles talking while eating was the mainstream way of thinking. Robb waved to the miner, smiled, and said, "are there many?"

    The miner nodded awkwardly, "A lot."

    Robb asked gently, "at what price do you usually sell them?"

    The miner whispered, "An iron ingot is one silver coin, which is the standard purchase price for merchants from big cities."

    Oh? How much will it sell if made into an iron sword?

    The miner said, "it takes two iron ingots to make an iron sword. The price of the shoddy iron sword we make can be worth about three silver coins, while the iron swords made by those powerful cksmiths in big cities can sell for about ten silver coins."

    Robb understood now why the miners and cksmiths in Westwind Town were so poor. What was the use of this money? You can only sell them for three silver coins if you turn them into an iron sword. Only the addition of one more silver coin will be gained, which will be used topensate for the time and energy used to hammer the ingot and fuel the stove.

    Miners and cksmiths don''t make money!

    "It can''t be so cheap." Robb smiled, "My Westwind Towns miners and cksmiths can not be so depressing. Otherwise, before long, no one will be willing to mine. Sell me your iron ingots at three times the market price, three silver coins per ingot. "

    "Three silver coins for one ingot?" The miner was startled, "how can I make Godfather spend so much money against my conscience?"

    "Haha, it doesn''t matter. I want to buy it at this price myself." Robb smiled and said, "bring all your iron ingots and put them before me. Lillian, count how many ingots there are and pay him."

    The miner was moved. Afterward, the miner and the miners behind him came to hand in the iron ingots.

    There are no other words to describe Godfather''s purchase of iron ingots at triple the price, except for doing them good deeds. Hes letting all the miners in Westwind Town feel the real caress of their father.

    It''s gettingte!

    After a while, Robb''s yard was full of iron ingots with a pile as high as a hill.

    The purchase price of three silver coins per ingot rewrote the values of the townspeople. Each miner took out all the iron ingots at the bottom of their boxes. Robb did not know how many iron ingots he had received, but there must be at least fifty thousand ingots.

    After dinner, Lillian came to report with a sad face that more than 1500 gold coins had been spent on this crazy charity, and arge sum of their money was gone. Lillian, as a housekeeper, felt very distressed.

    This little girl just can''t change her poor mindset. What are 1500 gold coins?

    Robb doesn''t even regard this money as money.

    He warmed his hot spring pool with magic, then took off his clothes and jumped into the pool, and soakedfortably. He knew that it would not be long before the ghost woman who liked to call to peek at his upper body while he was in the bath would show up.

    Sure enough, the crystal ball began to shine.

    Robb stroked the crystal ball three times, then put it on the edge of the pool, and then the Queen''s beautiful face slowly appeared in the crystal ball.

    She didn''t bother to mention why Robb was taking a bath. After the phone got through, she nced at Robb without any hint of embarrassment. She didn''t even mention the bath. "you asked me to call tonight to see you," she said bluntly. "I''m here now. Now, tell me what the Grinding Emperor is.

    Alright! Robb pointed to the mountains of iron ingots piled up beside the "hot spring pool" and said with a smile, "see? These are iron ingots, and now I''m going to turn them into high-quality swords and sell them to you. "

    With that, Robb rubbed his hands, and the two iron ingots became an iron sword, which was not a very high-quality iron sword, but a practice sword for practicing low-level "forging" skills, a very low-end green equipment with only a + 5 attack power. It sucks.

 Chapter 192: Cant sleep

    Chapter 192: Cant sleep

    Interestingly though, this + 5 attack power looks bad to Robb, but not to the Queen.

    Robb puts the sword very close to the front of the crystal ball macro, which is one of the important shooting techniques when taking pictures with a digital camera. With "macro", you can see some small details that are difficult to see.

    Sure enough, the Queen saw that the de of this sword was much sharper than that of an ordinary sword, and it could be said to be a sharp sword, much better than the iron sword made by her own royal craftsmen.

    Robb said with a smile, "I don''t know how expensive an iron sword of this quality sells for, but how about ten silver coins, which is the standard price of an ordinary iron sword forged by craftsmen in big cities?"

    The Queen was overjoyed, [Ten silver coins? Ill take it.] But her expression remained the same, "if you can guarantee that the thousands of iron swords you are about to offer me are of this quality, then ten silver coins are reasonable, and I have no objection. I just want to know what youre going to do to turn this hill of iron ingots into swords.

    Robb smiled and said, "then you have to open your eyes and watch clearly! The ball broadcasts the production process. It''s your loss if you miss a frame."

    Hearing what he said, the Queen was interested, sat up straight, put on a serious face, and carefully looked at the crystal ball.

    Robb, still in the pool, his upper body slightly above the water, thought silently in his head, [Select Material, iron ingot. Create, Iron Sword. Mass Production, Please set the number of swords to be made, max!]

    After setting it up, Robb thought to himself[Initiate Production!]

    During the whole process, Robb sat motionless, just using his head, and then the two iron ingots around him automatically merged together and became an iron sword with a bang.

    Her Majesty: "..."

    Then, two secondster, two more iron ingots snapped and turned into an iron sword.

    Her Majesty: "..."

    Two secondster

    Her Majesty: ()

    "What the heck? Why arent you using your hands to rub them out? The Queen said angrily, "You can make a sword even without moving? What kind of forging is this?

    Robb said with a smile, "in mass production, the character can''t move, and if you move, the production will be interrupted. That''s why I''m still now. Keeping still is the best action to take. Oh, it''s okay to talk, so I can still talk to you. "

    Queen, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"

    Robb said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. In short, I will stay still in the hot spring and use mass production simultaneously. If you are patient, just keep watching. If you are impatient, you can do something else. Juste backter and take a look at the progress. "

    Queen: "..."

    There is no reason to tell such a deranged man that the Queen is so busy that she doesn''t have time to look at this scene. It wasntpletely still. Two iron ingots merge together at the edge of the pool every three seconds into an iron sword, adding a little dynamic effect to thepletely still picture.

    "Inexplicable!" The Queen pushed the crystal ball aside and didn''t bother to pay any more attention to it. Then she picked up a stack of documents, flipped through them carefully, looked at her finances and military affairs, and approved two war reports sent from Fengjing Cave. She then turned around and saw that Robb still sat motionless in the pool. However, the ground beside the hot spring pool was already covered with iron swords.

    The Queen shook her head in tears andughter, then continued looking at documents, and after a long time, she looked up again and saw that Robb was still there. The iron ingots around him still merged into an iron sword every three seconds.

    Queen: "..."

    Forget it. Ignore him.

    The Queen took a piece of cloth, covered the crystal ball, took a bath, changed clothes, changed into a white nightdress, and then came to the table to lift the cloth covering the crystal ball. Robb moved. He was finally done taking a bath. Hes in his room and sleeping on the bed.

    On the other hand, the crystal ball is deliberately ced on the window, through which you can see the ground outside the window and the innards of his room. The iron ingots are no longer fused into iron swords but are merging into iron armor, and dozens of iron armor have been piled on the ground. And it''s growing at a uniform rate of five seconds.

    It turned out that while the Queen had gone to take a bath, Robb temporarily interrupted mass production, went out of the "hot spring pool," put on pajamas,y on his bed, and then changed the product into iron armor. He left it there and fell asleep.

    What is the Grinding Emperor? This is the Grinding Emperor!

    His work wont stop even when hes sleeping.

    Queen:

    Seeing that the guy was still making armor while asleep, the Queen didn''t know what to say, so she could only sigh, "what a damn man."

    She reached out to hang up the phone, but when she saw that the other person had slept without turning off the crystal ball on purpose so that she could look at his sleeping face, she could not help feeling a little strange in her heart that she couldnt end the call.

    Forget it!

    She didn''t hang up. She put it on her nightstand, climbed into bed, pulled over the quilt to cover herself up, and whispered to the crystal ball, "good night!"

    Good night, but she couldnt sleep.

    She couldn''t help looking at the crystal ball every few minutes. And seeing Robb sleeping in the ball. For some reason, she always felt as if the man was sleeping next to her.

 Chapter 193: The East Army of the Desert Kingdom

    Chapter 193: The East Army of the Desert Kingdom

    Thirty miles north of Westwind Town

    This ce used to be an empty canyon, and only an official road ran through the canyon, which connects Westwind Town Stone Canyon and goes all the way to the north to the border of the crystal canyon.

    Now, there is a huge army in the center, marching south in silence.

    This is the eastern army of the invading army of the desert kingdom, with a force of tens of thousands of men.

    Soldiers from the desert kingdom are cold and do not like to talk nonsense. This is a good habit they have formed in the desert. If he is stupid enough to open his mouth and talk in the desert, he may be blown by the wind.

    Under harsh natural conditions, everyone in the desert kingdom has a strong heart and an unyielding will.

    Themander-in-chief of the East Road Army is now riding a tall camel, walking in the center of the army. Beside him walked his deputy general, a brave desert soldier, and his advisor, a cunning and wise shaman.

    While ying with a piece of natural crystal ore in his hand, the shaman told the general, "General, Crystal Canyon and Stone Canyon are rich in this kind of crystal. It feels really good and can be used to make all kinds of interesting props, nes, rings, and staffs. After the war, we might as well seize these two ces and not return them to Mondra. "

    Themander-in-chief replied in a low voice, "that''s not easy. Our agreement with Mondra and the Church is to help them defeat the Dark Vatican, and then Mondra will cut us a small area of the northern mountains." he did not promise to cede the crystal canyon and the original stone canyon to us. If we want to seize these two cities, it is possible to attract an attack from Mondra, and even the Church of Light will be our enemy. "

    Themander-in-chief replied in a low voice, "that''s not easy. Our agreement with Mondra and the Church of Light is to help them defeat the Church of Darkness, and then Mondra will give us a small area of the northern mountains. He did not promise to cede the Crystal Canyon and Stone Canyon to us, and if we want to seize these two, it is possible to attract an attack from Mondra, and even the Church of Light will be our enemy. "

    The shamanughed, Why about them!

    Themander-in-chief chuckled and said, "of course, isn''t it stupid to fight such a war just for a littlend in the mountains? After the Crystal Canyon was taken, we deliberately pushed slowly south, trying to let Mondra and Elizabeth y on Bright Road for a while longer, letting both sides consume a little more strength, the fiercer, the better, so that after the war, if our army upied the Crystal Canyon and did not give it back to the victorious side, they might not have the strength to take it back from us. "

    The shaman nodded.

    The deputy general nearby said, "General, we are afraid that the Church of Light will participate in the arbitration. If the Church of Light arbitrates that our kingdom should return the Crystal Canyon to the Kingdom of Gran, and we defer, they may incite Norma, the kingdom of knights, to send troops to our kingdom."

    Themander-in-chief sneered, "Let theme! Although the kingdom of knights is strong, they have no guts to send troops into our desert. I''d like to see if their proud knights can still show off in the desert. "

    As soon as his words came out, several people could not helpughing.

    Afterughing for a long time, the deputy general pulled them back to reality, "General, Westwind Town, which we are going to attack in front of us, is not weak! The vanguard army lost the battle in Westwind Town a few days ago, and their entire army was wiped out; even Motra was taken. Our main force must also be careful not to overturn the boat in the sewer. "

    Although all the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom were wiped out and Robb captured all the soldiers in the battle of Westwind Town, there were still several scouts on the distant hills that did not join the battle.

    After watching the whole battle from beginning to end, the scouts rushed north and reported all the battle details to themander-in-chief.

    Of course, what they reported differed slightly from the real truth. For example, they reported that Robb was strong but could not report how strong Robb was. Robb was a great magician with a broken leg and held several sses.

    Themander-in-chief nced at the deputy general and asked seriously, "what do you think of Westwind Town?"

    The deputy general said, "after the vanguard army waspletely destroyed, your subordinate sent scouts to watch Westwind Town day and night, drew a detailed map, and also sent spies into the town to enquire. Fortunately, this town does not exclude any outsiders. Our spies easily blended in and spent only 50 copper coins to buy potato chips and got a lot of useful information from the people there. They spent ten silver coins to buy steamed fish to eat and asked for a lot of information from the store. They spent another 30 silver coins to buy a slice of cake to eat, got a lot of information from his stall, and then disguised as a fugitive noble. 50 silver coins were spent renting a vi in Westwind Town for one night, socializing with the nobles in Westwind Town, and getting a lot of information. "

    Themander-in-chief said, "wait a minute, there''s something wrong with this report. Why are you spending more and more money?"

    The deputy general said, "there is nothing wrong with using funds to obtain intelligence. Espionage costs a lot of money."

    Themander-in-chief continued to think, [Right, there is nothing wrong with it. How will informants talk to you if you dont spend money? Of course, you need money to deceive people for information, but its always strange.]

    There are only a few serious troops in the tow. Only one person guards the core of the town, the guy on the wheelchair. He has multiple sses and can use all kinds of magic. His name is Robb. He is a priest of the Church of Light in Westwind Town, but he allowed the Church of Darkness to build a chapel in the town. He''s a freak! ording to him, this is freedom of religion and belief. Well, in a word, this man is very strong, and he has held up the defense of the whole Westwind town on his own. If we kill him, our army will only need an instant to capture Westwind Town. "

    "Is that so?" Themander-in-chief thought about this problem carefully and said with a smile, "there is a good saying in the rabbit kingdom that we siege openly since the other side only relies on one person to defend the town. It would be better to send an assassination team to kill this man so that we can get the greatest result at the least cost. We''re not in a hurry to help Mondra finish this war anyway, are we? As for Motra, he should at least pay a certain price for his defeat, so let him be a prisoner of war for a while longer. "

    "The general is wise!" The deputy general nodded.

    "Good. Lets camp thirty miles north of Westwind Town and send an assassination team into Westwind Town disguised as refugees, waiting for a chance to assassinate that guy named Robb."

    Under the wise and wise decision of themander-in-chief, the army of the desert kingdom found a river thirty miles north of Westwind Town town and set up arge camp by the river, while an elite assassination team of fifteen left the camp and came towards Westwind Town.

 Chapter 194: Ill give you a chance to abuse your power for personal gain.

    Chapter 194: I''ll give you a chance to abuse your power for personal gain.

    Last night, for her Majesty to see the forging of the equipment outside the window through the crystal ball, Robb only closed the window without closing the curtains.

    The sun filled the room with golden light in the morning, so Robb was blinded by the sun and had to get out of bed.

    After looking at the crystal ball in the window, he found that the call had been hung up, probably turned off after the queen got up. That woman was too busy to talk to Robb during the day.

    Looking through the window, he can see therge area of fruit trees nted on the hillside yesterday morning, and now they have grown luxuriantly, and many of them are hung with green fruit. In a few hours, these fruits will all be ripe.

    Robb was secretly happy since when these fruits are picked, there would be Coca-C to drink again. He felt like it was hell when he didnt get to drink yesterday. Sure enough, human beings could not live without Coca-C.

    He got dressed and left the house.

    Lillian had already boiled the water. When she saw him up, she immediately handed him a piece of hot cotton cloth. He wiped his face and then washed his mouth.

    There is no toothpaste, and he doesnt know how to make it. Robb doesn''t know how to make toothpaste, and the skills he inherited from the game can''t make toothpaste.

    Well, it doesn''t matter! Anyway, no girl in the world will dislike his toothbrush because he is already one of the most hygienic people in the world.

    After brushing his teeth, Robb spurted fire magic with his magic container to heat his stone stool to keep it warm. He sat down on it.

    The stool''s surroundings were also warmed up. The kitten girl Huahua ran out of nowhere, stretched herself behind his stone stool, sprawled beautifully on the ground, and covered her face with her long ck and white tail.

    "Going to nap again?" Robb could notugh or cry, "When I get up, youe to my stool to sleep. What the heck?"

    "Because it''s warm here, meow."

    Well, the cat girl likes to work at night, so during the day, she takes advantage of the warm edge of thezy priest''s stone stool to sleep. After getting acquainted with Robb, the cat girl also learned that Robb liked to be clean, so she added a piece of cloth to the ground before lying down. Sleeping on the cloth. She is bing more and more like the pet cats of modern times, simply insane.

    The most insane thing was that she only let him touch her ears and head, not anywhere else. He really wanted to pick it up and rub it violently in my arms, ah, that furry tail.

    Lillian brought Robb a cake without cream and a cup of hot milk.

    Interestingly, Robb knows cream, but he doesn''t like cream. He only sells cream to others to make money. He only eats cakes without cream. No one understands why he does this.

    Only he knows that eating too much cream will make you fat. If you add c and potato chips, youll turn into a fat house with a big belly in minutes. If he does so, this handsome blondie he finally got will be destroyed, so he still needs to pay attention to abstinence. Anyway, cream is only for fooling women and children. Men don''t think cream is so delicious.

    Robb knew that the cat women didn''t like cake but liked milk very much. He slowly put the milk close to Huahuas mouth. She didnt open her eyes. She just stuck out her little tongue and licked it before brushing the cup away with a swoosh

    Lillian had to pour Robb another ss of hot milk again.

    At this time, Chief Elsie came. He was very punctual. Just when Robb had finished washing and was already enjoying his breakfast slowly. He would note too early to disturb Robb''s rest nor toote to disturb Robb''s fishing. He only knows that Robb likes to talk about things at meals, which is such an ungentlemanly habit.

    But it doesn''t matter; Chief Elsie will lick his feet hard whether he is a gentleman or not.

    Ignoring the mountain of iron swords and armor in the church yard, he smiled at Robb and said, "Godfather got up so early with a healthy and sunny life."

    Chief Elsie is the only person in this town who dares to praise Robb as a person with a "healthy and sunny life." No one but him has such thick skin.

    "Godfather, I''vee to talk to you about the prisoners of war."

    Chief Elsie took out a piece of parchment, flipped through it, and reported, "there are quite a lot of prisoners of war at first. Some people try to escape every day, but they are all caught back and put on ceiling fans. As the food we provided to the prisoners of war was provided several days in a row, and after providing them a dose of sweet soya-bean milk, the number of escapees decreased significantly, and there was not a single one in thest three days. "

    Robb nodded, "Carrot on a stick, the effect is good."

    Chief Elsie said, Alright, my report is over.

    Such a little thing, yet he needed to give a report. Robb knew that this guy was just giving him a facial scan. He''s afraid that he won''t be able to appear in front of Robb much because of managing the prison. Otherwise, he might stray from the center of power of Westwind Town.

    Robb scolded, Organize the prisoners of war immediately. The fruit trees on my hillside will be harvested in a few hours. Let the prisoners of ware and pick the fruits, wash them clean and squeeze the juice for me. In addition, after picking the fruit, they have to pull up all the fruit trees and vacate the field. I have to grow potatoes. "

    Chief Elsie nced at the lush fruit trees on the hillside and whispered, "pull them all out? What a waste! If ordinary people nt these fruit trees, it will take several years for them to mature. Some townspeople will be willing to take them back and nt them in their own yard. "

    Ha! Robb chuckled and said, e on,e closer and listen to me. I''ll allow you to abuse your power for personal gain and earn a little money."

    Upon hearing this, Chief Elsie immediately put on a straight face and said solemnly, "how can I use my power for personal gain to earn a small treasury? It doesn''t make any sense! I will only work for Godfather conscientiously, realistically, and selflessly."

    "All right, it''s all right! This is the opportunity I will give you to abuse your power for personal gain," Robb said with a smile.

    Chief Elsie was not moved at all. He was afraid that Robb was testing him, so he stood upright with no expression on his face.

    Robb lowered his volume and said with a smile, "these mature fruit trees will indeed make a fortune, but if you give them to the townspeople, the scattered seeds of you and me will be meaningless and cannot form arge-scale effect at all. When ites to next year''s harvest, that is, sure, each household will have several fruits to eat, but that will not invigorate the economy, so the best destination is to give it to the nobles for them to run a big orchard!"

 Chapter 195: It must be done well

    Chapter 195: It must be done well

    Hearing this, Chief Elsie seemed to understand something.

    Robb continued, "there are a lot of nobles in Westwind Town now. There are seven or eight nobles headed by Baron Nuolun. Once my fruit trees are about to be given to them, won''t they fight for them?"

    Chief Elsie whispered, "You''ll let me decide who to give it to?"

    "Bingo! I like talking to smart people. "Robb said with a smile, "anyway, you are in charge of the prisoner-of-war camp, you are also responsible for harvesting fruit and squeezing juice, and you are also responsible for digging the fruit trees. At that time, someone will certainly ask you what to do with these fruit trees, and you can tell them. I have handed over to you the responsibility to ''throw'' them away. If you want to throw them in the ravine behind the mountain, just throw them in the ravine. Throw it into the home of which noble you want to throw it into. In this way."

    Although it is only a batch of fruit trees, it is a considerable asset, and the nobles must be willing to spend money.

    He was still a little afraid that Robb was testing him and said with a serious face, "I dare not ept such money. I will do justice and examine the qualifications of those nobles. I will give it to the one who can run a big orchard."

    Robb smiled, "I still understand the truth that there is no fish when the water is clean. Bribes can be epted but cannot be too much. epting bribes shouldnt affect practical work, and you shouldnt ept bribes from ipetents Do you understand what I mean?

    Chief Elsie understood that Robb simply meant that he could be allowed to make some money out of it, but it had to be done well. When it is done well, it is allowed by Robb, but if it is not done well, the money will be banned.

    Robb said with a smile, "all right, go ahead, take bribes reasonably, and improve your life. Look at the holes in your clothes. Our public servants can''t be so shabby."

    Chief Elsie said with great delight, "your lower official understands that this matter will be handled properly for you."

    A few hourster, the fruits on the hillside were ripe, withrge clusters of yellow oranges, red apples, and purple grapes hanging.

    Chief Elsie immediately showed up with 3,000 prisoners of war and ordered them to pick the fruits.

    Just then, a line of refugees appeared on the road in front of the chapel. There were fifteen male and female refugees with dark skin and weather-beaten skin, while the women were masked with gauze. She just looked good.

    They were all dressed in rags and carryingrge parcels on their backs, which were probably filled with a few belongings.

    They just came from the north, and after the guard at the gate of the town gave them a general ount of the religious precautions of Westwind Town, he let them into the town without any difficulty.

    The refugees were a little surprised at how easily they could enter a "mid-war" town, but they soon picked themselves up, wandered around the town, and then naturally strolled near the chapel. As soon as they came over, they saw that all kinds of fruits were being harvested on the hillside.

    A middle-aged man led by the leader whispered, "what the heck is this? Why can apples, oranges, and grapes be harvested on the same day? Is there something wrong with the season here?"

    Beside him, a masked woman whispered, "this is really amazing. The world outside the desert is really rich. Fruit can be grown during winter. We in the desert kingdom can''t do this at all. We can only do it in summer. Ah, forget it, you can''t grow it even in summer. "

    Others:

    "Cut the crap and lock on the target first." The leading middle-aged man whispered, "look, under the tree over there, on the stone stool, that man should be our target-Robb, the controller of Westwind Town!"

    The party of more than a dozen people looked at Robb.

    Robb was holding a long fishing rod that reached into the nearby stream, fishing leisurely.

    "This crap is our goal?" The masked woman was a little dissatisfied, "I can beat ten guys like him.

    "Just looking at the appearance, I can beat twenty."

    "Then I can beat thirty!"

    The masked woman said angrily, "Don''t think that since I spoke first, you can add randomly to the numbers."

    Everyone stopped talking, and a few secondster, the middle-aged man opened his mouth and whispered, "Don''t talk big. This man is not as simple as it seems. ording to the information sent back by scouts and spies, this man knows songs of bards, the magic of shamans, the magic of witch doctors, spells of necromancers, and was able to summon void walkers."

    The more than a dozen people nodded together. As an assassin, the most important thing to do is to be cautious and never misjudge the target''s strength; otherwise, not only can you not kill the opponent, but you die doing so.

    The masked woman whispered, "Captain, what do you think we should do?"

    The leading man looked at therge area of prisoners of war harvesting fruit trees on the hillside and then looked at the three hundred prison guards holding the prisoners of war, along with many nobles and townspeople watching the hustle and bustle.

    Among them, Baron Nuolun looks the most magnificent, wearing a master-grade silk robe, holding a staff iid with gems, acting pretentiously, and looking like a powerful magician.

    The middle-aged man whispered, "We can''t do it now; otherwise, even if we can kill Robb, we will be besieged by these people. Look at that noble magician, who looks powerful. If this group of people surrounds us, well get killed. We have to wait until the dead of night when there is no one else around, kill Robb quietly, and then withdraw quietly. Remember, our task is to kill Robb. The rescue of prisoners of war has nothing to do with us. "

    Understood!

    "Spread out and take a good look at all the topography and buildings nearby. Study the ce before our assassination, and find an evacuation route. Kill with one blow, and evacuate calmly. "

    The people next to him nodded together, "Yes, sir!"

    They were about to disperse when suddenly Robb, who was fishing, turned his head, waved to them from afar, and smiled, "Wee to Westwind Town."

 Chapter 196: Stop messing around

    Chapter 196: Stop messing around

    Robb has a good habit of greeting everyone with a smile, no matter how high his position is.

    He did not want to be a decadent ruler, nor did he want to be a god above all. He did not want to look down on the poor just because he had money, nor did he want to trample on the weak just because he was strong.

    He wants to live like a man!

    Therefore, no matter whoes to Westwind Town, whether fat sheep or lean sheep, as long as he sees the person, he will straighten up his posture, show a kind smile, and give a warm wee.

    Usually, when Robb wees outsiders like this, it makes people feel the spring breeze and saved face.

    However, when the fifteen assassins heard Robb''s greeting, they were startled, several of them had beads of sweat in their cloaks, and the masked woman''s eyes became sharp.

    They can not be med for making a fuss, for the lord of a town, the ruler above all, suddenly greeted the refugees, which seems to them to be too unusual.

    ording to reason, this kind of lord should have a nose on the top of his head, and for ordinary refugees, he would not even bother to look at them. Even a kind of lord would call a few hands tofort the refugees.

    How can you wave to the refugees in person and wee them?

    Generally speaking, there is only one possibility in this situation. With a sharp eye and insight, the lord saw through their group''s identity as assassins at a nce, deliberately throwing puns, and sarcastically said to them, "Wee to your death."

    Everyone''s nerves copsed, and several of them pierced their hands into ragged clothes, grasped their firearms or daggers, and waited for the leader''s order to fight Robb desperately.

    Of course, they also know that if this situation is made final, it will probably be their end; unless the thousands of prisoners of war on the hillside also help their group.

    However, looking at the prisoners of war being escorted to work obediently, and even their general, Motra, picking oranges like idiots, they knew they could not help at all.

    The assassins were dripping with sweat.

    Only the leading middle-aged man remained calm and whispered quickly, "Don''t do anything. I''m not sure he sees right through us. Don''t mess with yourselves."

    After drinking and stopping the misbehavior of his men, the middle-aged man bent over Robb and saluted, "Hello, My father!"

    Robb smiled and said, "where did youe from?"

    The middle-aged man pretended to be respectful and said, "We are the residents of Crystal Canyon, driven away by the army of the desert kingdom."

    "Oh, that mustve been tiring." Robb said, Looking at your dark skin, you mustve been baked by the sun a lot.

    Robb is actually carrying out authentic "Chinese greetings." Anyway, he is just talking nonsense, such boring polite words as "have you eaten," "have you gone to work," and "you are so tall."

    But this remark moved the hearts of middle-aged men. All the people of the desert nation were tanned by the sun. This is indeed a detail that can easily expose them. Is it what aroused Robb''s suspicion? Doesn''t matter, though. He already has something to counter it.

    He said respectfully, "We live in the high mountains near Crystal Canyon, where the sun is very powerful.

    "Oh, the ultraviolet rays in the mountains are really strong, and it only takes a few days for you to get a tan. That mustve been tiring, said Robb.

    Ultraviolet rays? When the assassins heard it, they had no idea what it meant and became more vignt, [This is not some kind of "do it" code, is it?]

    They looked warily at the group of prison guards around them and found that they had not been told of the word "ultraviolet" either. It was slightly relieving that they didnt rush to kill them.

    Robb continued to talk Chinese nonsense, "how do you usually live? What kind of work do you do?"

    There was a worry in the hearts of the assassins, [The man''s problems increased one after another, and his suspicion escted.]

    The leading middle-aged man said solemnly, "We hunt in the mountains for a living and often fight with wild beasts."

    "Oh, that''s really hard. No wonder you all have great mental temperament and look very vigorous and flexible, with extraordinary skills." Robb came to authentic Chinese-style business praise. In fact, it was just to see that they are in good shape, just like how your next-door neighbor''s aunt praised your child''s intelligence, not so seriously.

    But when this sentence fell on the ears of the assassins, their hearts tightened, and they thought, [Oh no! This person probably can see from our body shape and pace that we are all practitioners, which is why he has such doubts.]

    A tense atmosphere surrounded the middle of the fifteen assassins. Their hands holding the dagger in their cloaks trembled slightly. They trembled so hard that their fingertips became a little white, and all of them were sweating, but fortunately, they were covered by their cloaks, so no one knew how nervous they were.

    The leading middle-aged man pretended to bow his head respectfully to avoid his nervous expression being seen by Robb and said, "Thank you for Father''s praise. If we hadn''t picked up our skills, we would have been eaten by monsters.

    Robb said with a smile, "very good, capable, confident. I like such people! Capable people are most wee in this Westwind Town. Take a look around, see more of the town, and stay if you like. Pay attention. People like you who have the ability to fight do not have conflicts with ordinary townspeople. It is wrong to hurt ordinary people. If you hurt the townspeople, I will be very angry. Of course, I am not asking you to endure losses. If you have any problems, juste to me. "

    When the assassins heard this, they almost blew up on the spot.

    Isn''t that clearly him saying, "Juste at me, don''t do such roundabout things like fighting others!"

    Hes confident!

    The assassins perspired even harder.

    The leading middle-aged man is a little slightly trembling. He said with difficulty, "I respect your orders."

    At this moment, Robb suddenly eximed, "Oh, hold on. I''ve caught something."

    He turned around, jerked the fishing rod, and water sshing sounded. Unexpectedly, he picked up a huge treasure chest from the water. Before he opened it, he just looked at the cover of the treasure chest and thought it looked great.

    The lid of the box is decorated with sparkling gems.

    The assassins suddenly looked confused. What the heck? Why can there be such a big treasure chest in the water? Oh, is it possible that it was tied to the fishing hook beforehand, and now it was just pulled up on purpose to show us?

    What does he want us to see?

 Chapter 197: Brawlers Combo

    Chapter 197: Brawlers Combo

    The assassins looked cautiously at the big box, trying to see what Robb was going to show them.

    At this time, Lillian cheered, "Master, you have caught a treasure chest; wow! Look at the cover of this chest. There are a lot of precious stones. You don''t have to open it to know that there must be a lot of valuable things in it."

    "Oh? A Gem Chest? "Robb is happy. This is really a good thing. The treasure chests in the Dark de are divided into many levels. The highest is the gem treasure chest, followed by dark gold treasure chest, blue treasure chest, red treasure chest, and green treasure chest. The higher the level the chest, the better.

    Generally, all kinds of artifacts, top skill books, and experience books can be found in this type of treasure chest.

    It must be something good.

    Lillian bounced over, took the chest off the hook, put it on the table in front of Robb, and said with a smile, "Master, can I open it and have a look?"

    "Of course!" Robb smiled and said, "if there are any beautiful nes or rings in it, I''ll give them to you."

    Lillian smiled and said, "I don''t want them. I only need the amethyst ne from Master."

    As she spoke, she lifted the lid of the treasure chest.

    By this time, the big chest had attracted many people around. Baron Nuolun, Chief Elsie, Gorda, and Jike on the hillside, Xuelu and Little Yi in the chapel, number 8, and so on, were actually looking at this strange box, wondering what was in it.

    The fifteen assassins were also very nervous. They suspected that Robb was giving them a hint, so they carefully looked at it.

    When Lillian''s little hand opened the treasure chest lid, the chest suddenly grew two long legs, stretched out two more long hands, and opened its lid, revealing a row of green, white teeth and snapping at Lillian.

    Damn! This treasure chest is strange! Everyone screamed at the same time, Gem Treasure Chest monster.

    This Gem Treasure Chest monster is the highest-level treasure chest monster on Fengmo Continent. Itsbat power is fierce and iparably powerful. Like the double-headed ogre, this chest monster can fight many enemies.

    It not only has a strong physical attack ability but also knows how to use magic.

    Its unknown know how many adventurers have died under the long legs of this treasure chest.

    On the other hand, Lillian is just an ordinary little maid who can only be said to be on the brink of death when she opened the gem chest at such a close range.

    In the blink of an eye, the scary mouth of the treasure chest had reached Lillian''s little face. As long as it closed its mouth, it could bite Lillian''s head off.

    Fifteen assassins could not help being startled by this picture, thinking to themselves, [I am afraid that I will not be able to react to such a sudden attack as well. I can only be bitten to death with one bite.]

    But at this moment.

    Robb suddenly moved, jumped up from his stone stool, and stood in front of Lillian in an instant.

    He moved so fast that no one could see it clearly.

    The treasure chest monster bit Robb on the shoulder. However, it was of no use. Only the words "HP-320" appeared in his head, but his total HP was as much as 999999, so it was not a big problem.

    The treasure chest monster can''t pose any real threat to Robb, even if Robb is not wearing any equipment.

    With a kick and a bang, the treasure chest monster was kicked far away.

    This hit didnt kill it. Although it looks very simr to this world''s gem treasure chest monster, it is actually a monster in the game "Dark de." It was brought to this world by Robb, so dodging abilities are way higher than the gem treasure chest monsters of this world.

    After a heavy fall, the treasure chest monster HP-15000, but it has a total HP of 30000. His hit only dropped its hp by half. There is still 15000 left. It is still early for it to die.

    It jumped up with a brush, swung its long legs, and began to attack indiscriminately.

    And its target happened to be the 15 assassins.

    With a "Heng," the big mouth of the treasure chest bit at the middle-aged assassin.

    Startled, the assassin slid back and narrowly avoided the bite, putting him in a cold sweat.

    Two nearby assassins pulled out their daggers simultaneously, left and right, and poof, they inserted them into the left and right sides of the treasure chest.

    "HP-200"

    Miss

    It ate a hit but avoided the other with its agility. Its HP still had 14800. Its long legs swept both sides and hit them twice, and the two assassins were kicked out simultaneously, flying several meters away.

    However, three more assassins jumped immediately behind, and their daggers stabbed the treasure chest simultaneously.

    "HP-190"

    "Miss"

    "HP-240"

    The treasure chest monster had 14370 HP left. It felt no pressure. With a long wave of its hands and touch, the three assassins flew out together.

    Windde! Suddenly Baron Nuolun roared on the hillside.

    Two fierce des shot out of the staff in his hand, slid across the distant space, and hit the treasure chest monster.

    "HP-520"

    Resisted

    These two des finally gave the assassins a little respite, and the remaining ten assassins dispersed together. They were startled by the powerful monster and felt a deep fear in their hearts. The several people had an unparalleled feeling that they were dead!

    By this time, however, Robb had temporarily calmed the frightened Lillian, and he jumped over with a brush and grabbed the treasure chest monster''s arm.

    The treasure chest monster turned around and tried to kick Robbs feet, but he dodged.

    Time for the Brawlers Combo

    "Straight punch!"

    He hit the treasure chest monster, and it hovered in the air. Then "Copsing Fist," double palm, broken fist, Luocha strike, Kongming fist, double dragon feet Finally, built up his strength again, finishing move  God Extermination!

    There was a loud bang.

    The treasure chest monster took so much monster that it took a while to register the damage, but when he finished hisbo, the damage settled in, HP-9999999, the maximum damage limit of abo set by the game "Dark de."

    The treasure chest turned into fragments flying all over the sky in mid-air and then into countless light particle effects, disappearing without a trace.

    Robb looked down at the five assassins injured by the treasure chest monster and said again, "Oh, I''m sorry, were you badly hurt? Let me take a look."

 Chapter 198: Listen, is that human speech?

    Chapter 198: Listen, is that human speech?

    The five assassinsy on the ground, all knocked down by the treasure chest monster earlier, and there were ten left standing, but with a look of fear on their faces. They had not yet recovered from the frightening state of being attacked by the treasure chest monster.

    This monster is so powerful that they should only see it at the cost of their lives.

    Although they only fought it for a short moment, they already felt the unparalleled power of the treasure chest monster. It was not an ordinary treasure chest monster at all. As far as they know, although the gem treasure chest monster is also very powerful, it can''t be so powerful.

    Of course, this is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that such a powerful monster was beaten to ash by Robb with his set of empty-handed attacks.

    The ten assassins'' chests were heaving violently and gasping for breath.

    Robb squatted down and looked at the five assassins who fell to the ground. Unsurprisingly, all of them were seriously injured. If they were not treated until some more time passed, they would be dead.

    Robb sighed, "it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have fished this thing out of the river. Don''t worry. I''ll be responsible."

    He waved his hand, "Group Heal!"

    A golden light shed by, and the five assassins on the ground sat up at once, then rolled and crawled away for several meters.

    Robb said, "Huh? Don''t be afraid of me! Although I indeed caught the monster from the river, I am not with that monster, and I sincerely apologize to you. "

    The fifteen assassins looked at him in sweat and dared not move even a little bit.

    Robb knew these assassins had manyplicated ideas in their hearts. He reached out and grabbed ten gold coins from the warehouse. He gave two to each of the five injured assassins and said, "this is spiritual constion,pensation for the injuries caused by your inexplicable involvement in the battle. If you think there is anything else you need, tell me. It can also be mentioned that I, as a person, will try my best to solve the mistakes I have made."

    The leading middle-aged assassin said, "No, these are enough."

    He then winked, and the five injured assassins hurriedly epted the money that Robb had handed over.

    The leading middle-aged assassin said, "We just want to find a ce to have a rest for now."

    Robb said, "of course, have a good rest. Remember, if you have any questions, juste to me."

    The assassins left hurriedly.

    Robb hurried back to the yard tofort Lillian.

    Lillian was just an ordinary little girl who grew up in a small vige. She had never been out of the vige much in her life. She had never taken risks nor taken part in adventurers. But today, she was suddenly attacked by a hot and ferocious treasure chest monster. She was so scared that she was still pale, and tears were snapping down her face.

    Lillian, are you still afraid? Robb tried tofort her.

    Wuu Lillian whimpered pitifully, That box it tried to bite me.

    "It''s all right." Robb patted her on the shoulder. "I shot that stupid box into the sky, and it won''te again."

    That box it tried to bite me! Thats all Lillian can say.

    Robb was a little distressed to see her like this, and regardless of the messy rules, he hugged Lillian, sat on the stone stool, put her on hisp, and put his hands around the girl''s shoulders.

    The girl did not resist, not to mention that she liked the master. Even if she did not like it, as a ve, she dared not do anything against her master. The master could fight, hug, and make her 18 if he wanted to. She allowed Robb to put his arms around her. The people next nearby did not find it strange.

    A few secondster, she buried her head in Robb''s chest like a cat and huddled up.

    Robb shook his head and said softly, "it''s all right. I''ll check the strange things I catchter before giving it to you to y."

    Then, you have to check it carefully.

    I will!

    You mustnt take such a fierce monster again.

    "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again."

    He put his hand on Lillian''s shoulder. After a while, Lillian finally calmed down. She crawled out of Robb''s arms, her nose red. She covered her face with her hands sheepishly, "I was such a coward. I made master lose face.

    You didnt make me lose face. Robb said with a smile, "Girls have to be timid to be cute. Women who are bold enough to go into haunted houses and beat up the staff are not cute at all. I don''t want to y with them."

    The crowd could not help but feel dumb when they saw that Robbs little maid had been spoiled to such an extent. This is not master and maid. This is a little noble and his own lover. Hugging, patting on the shoulder,forting, are you kidding me?

    The nearby Xuelu looked a little sour and said, "what? If I do the same, I will immediately be warned that I am not being responsible. I was warned not to hug or kiss, do not touch, do not marry, and do not pull him to take adventures, yet Lillian is treated so well?"

    Gorda shrugged beside her and said with a smile, "because even if Lillian married him, she wouldn''t take him on an adventure, but you Not to mention married, as long as he kisses you, you will immediately act coquettish and pull him to help you fight the ck dragon and experience the thrill of fighting the ck dragon, right? "

    Jike nodded in agreement.

    "Am I that bad? You think too badly of me," said Xuelu. "No matter how good I think Mr. Robb is, I won''t pull him into trouble with the ck Dragon. It''s too risky."

    Gorda said, "where are you going to take him then?"

    Xuelu smiled, Well explore the devil king city or something that is realistically possible! I heard that the Great Devil Kingdom in the Jinghong Mountains is a kingdom made up of demons. The Devil King City is sinister, and countless horrible and evil things are going on. Going there for adventure must be full of excitement. Oh, my soul for adventure is ready to move again. Havent the three of us been in Westwind Town for too long? Shouldnt we head out for other work?

    Gorda shrugged. "That''s why no man wants you."

    Jike nodded.

    Listening is that even human speech? Robb scolded angrily on the stone stool, "you are kind-hearted, but you just want to pull me around, I''ll tell you! Even if I die and jump from a tall building, I will not go to Devil King City! Not going! I will never go!"

 Chapter 199: I cant help you

    Chapter 199: I cant help you

    All the fruit on the hillside was picked, and the fruit trees under Chief Elsie were carried away by rich and powerful nobles who went to their own fruit orchards.

    Then Robb went to nt another batch of potatoes in the field as fast as he could.

    That evening

    When Robb once again soaked in his "hot spring pool," snow slowly fell from the sky. The snow is not heavy. It seemed like a dream, how poetic.

    Robb enjoyed watching snow while soaking in hot springs, which gave him a very different kind of enjoyment.

    However, as soon as the snowkes fell, Little Yi and the two young nuns rushed out of the chapel, and the three pointed to therge number of iron swords and armor piled in the yard.

    Robb saw Little Yi expressionlessly telling the two little nuns, Quick, go to the townspeople to ask for some tarps and cover these iron swords and armor. They will rust if they are hit by snow."

    The two little nuns nodded and ran out quickly.

    The two dark nuns also appeared, hurrying out of their chapel, shouting, "Well also ask the townspeople for tarpaulins."

    The two light nuns cried, "Bah, we don''t want the help of the dark viins."

    The dark nuns said, "We are not trying to help you. This is the equipment purchased by her Majesty, who the Church of Darkness supports. We don''t need the false fishy help of light viins."

    The light nuns said, "We are helping Godfather, not your Queen."

    While quarreling, the four little nuns ran to the nearest town house and knocked on the door to borrow a tarp.

    Robb stretched his hands and feet in the water and said with a smile, "how sad it is for such a beautiful snow to be regarded as an enemy."

    Little Yi turned to face Robb but caught a glimpse of his upper body out of the water and immediately became embarrassed.

    She was really afraid to look at the young man''s body. She could not talk calmly to a half-naked man like her Majesty the Queen.

    Little Yi quickly turned her head away again and turned her back to Robb, and said, "Gugu and Jiji are going to take these weapons. If they rust at this time, we will not be able to afford the price. It will make you suffer a great loss, yet you''re still considering protecting the snow."

    Robb said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, these weapons can''t be sold for much money. I don''t earn as much as I do when I rub out a few nes or robes. I sold these things just to increase the ie of the miners in Westwind Town. It doesn''t matter to me as long as I can calmly get in and out. "

    Little Yi knew he was telling the truth, so she had nothing to retort. She sighed faintly. Although the man was not a real priest, he did better for the town''s people than real priests.

    Had it not been for the title of priest of the God of Light on his head, the people of Westwind Town would already convert to the Church of Darkness next door. Thanks to him sitting here, the Church of Light canpete with the Church of Darkness.

    Little Yi could not help sitting down by the pool. Although her eyes did not look at Robb''s body, her face was still facing Robb to maintain proper talking etiquette, "you have such a great ability to make a town look good. Is there anything you can do to help me make the Church of Light be more influential? "

    "No!" Robb rejected her without hesitation, "I refuse to help you."

    "Why?" Little Yi said, "you helped everyone in this town. You helped carpenters with jobs today, miners with jobs tomorrow, women with jobs the day after tomorrow, and masons with jobs the day after that. Why arent you willing to help me? Do you dislike me so much?

    Robb said with a smile, "I won''t tell you why. I''ll help everyone, but I won''t help you."

    Little Yi:

    The cold expression on her face slowly melted into a very aggrieved look.

    "Forget it. I''ll tell you something." Robb raised his hands, and a letter written in sheepskin flew over.

    This is a letter from Pobo, a big merchant, from Norma, the kingdom of knights in the north. It turns out that Pobo has recently led his caravan through the desert kingdom and went to do business in Norma in the north.

    He bought a lot of nes and rings from Robb, but he didn''t want to sell them to either West Gran or East Gran. Because the two sides were fighting, once he provided one of them with quality arms, he would be resented by the other.

    So the clever Pobo put his business directly to Norma, which is the safest, and this letter records some news about the Kingdom of Norma.

    Robb threw the letter to Little Yi, "you see, the Church of Light in Norma is making trouble again."

    The headquarters of the Church of Light is in Norma, the kingdom of knights, and its strongestbat power is there, and Little Yi knows this. She unfolded the letter and read it slowly, and after reading only a few lines, her face changed greatly.

    It turned out that not long ago when the ck Dragon attacked the Leifeng Pagoda of Big Tang, killed the Master who guarded the tower and also killed thousands of rabbit soldiers, which is not a big deal. After all, there are so many people in the rabbitmen kingdom, so losing thousands isnt a big problem.

    However, when the ck Dragon knocked down the pagoda, it caused arge number of demons and ghosts suppressed under the tower to fly out and make trouble everywhere. (TL: I may be using demons and devils interchangeably because the author is using some specific terms that also interchange them.)

    The strength of these demons and monsters is big, running amok, causing Big Tang great havoc and chaos.

    As a result, the Church of Light took advantage of this opportunity to send an army named the Crusade, tounch an eastern expedition, trying to take advantage of the chaos within the Big Tang to redraw the border.

    Of course, the Church of Light is not so arrogant as to think that a single army can subvert a kingdom as Big Tang, so they are targeting the small kingdoms between Norma and Big Tang, which rely on their political bnce to maintain their independence.

    Now that the Big Tang was too busy to take care of itself, the Church of Light took this opportunity to sweep these small kingdoms out with arge army, burning all the heretics in these small countries and forcing them to convert to the Church of Light.

    Judging from Pobo''s letters, the cruelty and bloodshed caused by this crusade are so cruel that it is almost impossible to imagine what those citizens of those small kingdoms are experiencing under the ravages of therge army.

    However, those crazy followers of the light, as if turning a blind eye to the stench of blood and murder on their hands, crazily praised, praised the crusaders, praised God, praised everything.

    Little Yi''s facepletely changed.

 Chapter 200:

    Chapter 200:

    Robb said, "See? This war has fully exposed the deceptive and false nature of the Church of Light. It is impossible for me to help you improve the Church of Light unless."

    "Unless what?" Little Yi asked hurriedly.

    They provide real love and care! Robb smiled and pointed to Little Yi, Just like you.

    Hearing Robb''s words, Little Yi''s whole body could not help shaking slightly, and her cold expression could not help melting a little.

    She felt very happy to be recognized by Robb.

    Because in her mind, Robb is a great person, possibly even a "hero", he is great enough to be written into a miraculous being.

    So, of course, she felt very happy to be recognized by a hero.

    However, afterward, she still had something to say. Little Yi said with a cold face, "since you recognize that I have true love, why won''t you help me?"

    "Because you still have the identity of a nun of the Church of Light." Robb said with a smile, "if I help you now, all the good deeds I have done, the good results I have achieved, and the Church of Light will steal the believers I have brought. Those believers who are infected by the world''s great love will resolutely join the Church of Light and be coaxed into doing bad things. "

    Little Yi:

    Robb smiled and said, "If you want me to help you, you have to be no longer a part of the Church of Light."

    Without thinking about it, Little Yi said firmly, "my faith in the God of Light can never be shaken, not even after death."

    "I didn''t ask you to turn your back on the God of Light." Robb smiled and said, "it''s just that I want you to turn your back on the Church of Light."

    "Don''t you think the Church doesn''t really believe in the God of Light at all? Doesn''t your myth and legend say that the God of Light loves all things? The Church of Light does not love all things, do they? They burn and plunder in a foreign country and ughter others wantonly in the name of God. You saw what Pobo said in his letter, the crusaders ughtered more than ten thousand people in one city. Do you think that the God of Light will ughter ordinary people in this way? "

    Little Yi''s cold sweat fell slowly along her beautiful face.

    A gust of wind swept by and lifted her hood without her even noticing it, and for the first time, Robb saw her hair, long blond hair,bed straight, falling like a waterfall in the back of her head. A small snowke fell on her head, glued to the tip of her hair, adding a touch of pure beauty.

    After a while, she said with difficulty, "what on earth are you trying to say?"

    Robb smiled and said, How about establishing Protestantism?

    Protestantism?

    "Yes!" Robb said. "reject the old Church of Light, establish a new Church of Light, sprinkle true benevolence to the world, love all things, tolerate all things, do not rule out differences, those who are willing to believe in you, believe in you, those who do not want to believe in you, then gently wait, change the Bible of Light", write a" New Bible of Light ", erase all those selfish teachings, leaving only the real light. If you establish such a religion, I will help you! If not, I will refuse.

    This statement can be called rebellious, but it frightened Little Yi and confused her. She is but a little nun, hearing such violent news. For a moment, she felt as if a giant hammer had hit her head; her sense of direction had disappeared.

    She couldn''t help whispering, "this No I have to think about it."

    "Think about it then. I won''t force you." Robb said with a smile, "in fact, it makes no difference to me whether or not you establish Protestantism because when people''s vision improves, you will find that religion will be more and more marginalized, and one day, a church or something will be just a tourist attraction that most people visit when they have nothing to do after dinner. "

    Little Yi went back to her room, confused. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t sit still. She put on a thick cloak, went to the back hill of the town at night, came to the prison, and found Chief Elsie.

    She told Chief Elsie about Robbs idea, Bishop, do you think Godfather is right? Is it really possible to establish Protestantism or something? I If I just turn against religion like this, am I really in the right?"

    Chief Elsie said solemnly, "Please call me Chief, don''t call me Bishop! In addition, you just talked about the establishment of Protestantism. I think that if you take Westwind Town as your holy ce, even if you identally fail, Godfather will keep you safe. If you seed, you can be the female pope of Protestantism, with great power of the life and death of others in your hand, and even influence the national policies of those small kingdoms through the power of believers. You should do it. Rather, you should go all out for it. How many such opportunities can you have in your life? Catch it and try your best to climb up thedder! As for the Bible of Light and so on, we can change it as much as we want. If you don''t want to do it, you can rmend me to Godfather. I''ll give you the position of police department chief, and I''ll get the new Church of Light, hehehe. "

    Little Yi, Alright, excuse me, goodbye!

    While Little Yi was racking her brains, Robb still soaked in his hot spring pool and watched the four nuns spit on each other while covering the tarpaulin over the hill of iron swords and armor. The white snow fell on the tarp, and it wasn''t long before two white hills appeared in the churchyard.

    The kitten girl flower came out of nowhere and drew two eyes, nose, and mouth on the hills with a smile, so the two hills turned into two huge snowmen heads that quietly looked at Robb in the hot spring pool.

    Robb shouted, "Hey, is this a man or a woman you''re drawing?"

    The kitten girl said, a man.

    F**k! I''m not used to being watched by men while in a bath! " Robb jumped out of the hot spring pool, dried himself twice, and darted back to his room.

    Behind him came the cheerfulughter of the kitten girl and the four little nuns.

    At the same time, in a rental house in Wangjiang District, the fifteen assassins were whispering about their n to assassinate Robb.

    The leading middle-aged assassin whispered, "after the battle that took ce during the day, I believe everyone knows very well how strong Robb is."

    The fourteen other assassins bowed their heads and could not speak.

    After a long time, the masked female assassin looked up and said, "Captain, if we attack such a guy head-on, well die."

    The middle-aged assassin nodded, "that''s right! Our target was stronger than we expected. We thought he was just a magician. After all, he never got up from his wheelchair in thest battle and looked like a crippled man with a broken leg. But today, he showed a brawler''s ability, far better than that of an ordinary brawler.

 Chapter 201: Sleep in peace

    Chapter 201: Sleep in peace

    All the assassins fell into silence. Although there were only a few seconds of fighting during the day, the treasure chest monster knocked down five assassins in merely a few seconds, and all five seriously injured assassins could only wait for death.

    But such a powerful monster did not survive under Robbs onught and was beaten to fly ash and dissipated without a trace.

    Needless to say just how strong Robb is.

    The assassins had nned to sneak into the chapel in the middle of the night, stab Robert to death,plete the task, and then withdraw quietly easily.

    But now it seems that such an idea is but a dream!

    The middle-aged assassin concluded, "there is no chance of winning a frontal battle, but we are assassins. We are not good at frontalbat in the first ce. We have 10,000 ways to stab the enemy to death; these 10,000 methods do not include going up from the front. That''s what knights do. "

    The others nodded.

    The middle-aged assassin continued, "Thats why do not act rashly for the time being, first observe, look for the best opportunity to attack, firstmunicate with each other what you have observed, and then formte the most suitable assassination n."

    An assassin said, "ording to my observation, Robb does not like guards, there are not arge number of soldiers outside the chapel where he lives, and there are only three nuns and a maid living with him, sneaking into his room at night is the safest to slice his neck while he''s still sleeping. No matter how strong a person is, there is only a dead end when his neck is sliced in his sleep. "

    Another assassin said, "maybe we dont even need to sneak into his room. Robb baths. He will soak in the pool in his yard for a long time in the evening. He won''t sleep until the nocturnal cat folk start toe out."

    Just now, I went out and peeked for a while when he took a bath, he would lean on the edge of the pool, his head back with his eyes closed, and he would enjoy it. He even fell asleep for a while. His throat waspletely exposed. It''s a great opportunity to slice his neck!"

    "Hmm!" The middle-aged assassin nodded and said, "well, the first assassination n is to slice his neck while he is in the hot spring. In addition, be careful. We need to do it in one move, or he may forcibly cast recovery magic to save himself, so you have to use this knife. "

    He pulled out a short knife from his waist. This is a very special knife, and it has a very nice name to boot - the breaker!

    If this knife stabs you, you will be silenced for a while, unable to speak, recite chants, or even cast instant magic that is prepared in advance.

    If this knife cuts you on your neck, you can''t even cast healing magic, and only a dead-end awaits you.

    The masked female assassin took the initiative to pick up the knife, "I''ll go first!"

    Robb had justid down, and before falling asleep, he heard a soft knock at the door.

    "Who is it?"

    Me Lillian.

    Lillian''s voice sounded extraordinarily soft in the quiet night, with a hint of timidity and shyness.

    Robby motionless and smiled, "the door is unlocked. Come in."

    The door then opened slightly, and Lillian crept in through the small crack and closed the door quickly.

    In the moonlight, Robb saw Lillian in a tube nightdress she had sewn by hand, a big pillow in her hand, her little face blushing.

    "What''s the matter?" Robb smiled, "What do you want to do carrying a pillow thiste at night? Do you want to be unable to sleep?

    A little joke of modern times was so avant-garde for girls of this era that Lillian could not resist it and almost hidden in shame.

    "No, I don''t dare," she stammered. I am just a lowly ve, dare not delusion with master. Aiya What am I talking about? She was confused and suddenly turned to run out of the room, but she forgot that she had closed the door, so when she turned her head, she banged against the door and squatted down, covering her forehead.

    Robb was also startled by her bump, and hurriedly threw out a heal, "all right, don''t be confused! It''s my fault. I shouldn''t tease you with jokes. What''s the matter with you in the middle of the night?"

    "I I can''t sleep. I''m scared."Lillian said pitifully, "growing up. I haven''t been in such close contact with demons. That treasure chest is so terrifying that I think of it as soon as I close my eyes. I can''t sleep at all."

    When she said this, Robb understood.

    The real world is not a game. Any yer in the game world has cut down countless monsters, but in the real world, little girls who have lived in human society since childhood are not as rich in experience as adventurers who have seen all kinds of magic things. Girls like Lillian have never seen such demons.

    At most, theyll have seen things like goblins and ogres before, but only those that humans have already subdued.

    But just recently, she was suddenly attacked by a strong monster, and it was no wonder that it had such an impact on her heart.

    Although Robbforted her for a while during the day and calmed her down, at night, when she closed her eyes to sleep, the devil''s teeth and ws ran back into her mind, torturing her so that she could not sleep at all.

    "I Can I sleep in Master''s room? Some hay should be fine," Lillian whispered.

    "Fool,e here." Robb patted the spot next to him, which was empty.

    Huh? This thisLillian became nervous. "how can I do such a thing? I''m just a lowly maid."

    "Don''t be silly. You are not lowly at all." Robb reached out and pulled her. It was clear that he was still far away from Lillian, but Lillian felt that her hand was being held, and she could not help but fall forward and fall on Robb''s bed. Afterward, Robb reached out and hugged her tightly.

    A warm embrace makes peoplefortable.

    The muscles of her whole body burst so tightly that her heart almost jumped out of her mouth and thought to herself, [I heard that nobles often do that stuff with the maids around them Is it finally my turn to do it?]

    ves cannot resist their masters. If master does that to me, I must obey.

    But.

    Why dont I want to do it like this?

    I dont want to do it with the man I like as his servant. I dont want to, not even a bit.

    [How good would it be if I were an ordinary country girl, the daughter of an ordinarymoner?]

    Her mind was full of wishful thinking, and tears were glistening in the corners of her eyes.

    Robb smiled gently at her, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything you don''t want to do. I will protect you. No monster will hurt you. Sleep in peace."

 Chapter 202: Is the

    Chapter 202: Is the

    When Robb woke up the next morning, Lillian, who he was holding in his arms, was gone.

    He doesnt know when the little girl slipped out of bed, but it was so smooth that Robb didnt wake up.

    But it doesn''t matter. There is still the faint smell of a young girl on the quilts. Robb slowly got up, walked out of the room, and entered the church hall. He saw Little Yi sitting on a chair, holding the thick "Bible of Light" in her hands. Carefully studying word by word.

    As Robb passed her, he heard her whispering, "you must have no other gods but me This sentence is wrong. The God of Light has his father, mother, and brothers as well. Why does the Bible of Light prevent believers from believing in other gods? There must be something wrong with this sentence, right? Is it alright if I remove it?

    A few secondster, she turned to the next page and murmured, "this is what Baldr, the God of Light, said, Now strike those who do not believe in me, destroy all they have, do not pity them. Kill the men and women, children and adults. Their cattle, sheep, camels, and donkeys. "

    "This also isnt right. The God of Light loves all things. Why should he write the words about killing men, women, and children in the Bible of Light? No! This is by no means the will of God. It was maliciously added by the person who wrote this book. "

    Robb shook his head when he heard this.

    He only saw that Little Yis eyes were covered with blood before she suddenly picked up the Bible of Light and rushed to the back of the mountains. She probably went to Bishop Elsie again. Oh, no, the chief to discuss the teachings.

    However, she was destined to gain nothing from her discussion.

    Because although Bishop Elsie appeared to be a devout member of the Church of Light, in fact, when the princess was betrayed by the arbitrator of the Holy Light 16 years ago, his inner justice had been mercilessly trampled on.

    He doesn''t believe in God anymore! Even if he can recite every word of the Bible of Light skillfully.

    In fact, he is just a slick middle-aged man.

    Discuss teachings with such a guy the final answer will only be a bunch of self-preservation philosophy.

    Robb was toozy to get involved in all this. He went back into the yard and copsed on his favorite stone stool.

    No sooner had he sat down than Lillian brought breakfast.

    Her little face was flushed. When she saw Robb, there was a sh of shyness in her eyes. Then she bowed her head to hide her mood and ced the bread and soy milk in front of Robb.

    Robb began to enjoy breakfast slowly.

    Just then, a tall, well-built, dark, and healthy woman came to the chapel door, covered with a veil, and only her eyes were visible. Dressed in a ragged cloak, she doesn''t look like a rich person.

    There was no one who didn''t like a woman with a good figure, so Robb stared at her naturally and then recognized that the girl was one of the fifteen refugees who had fought with the treasure chest monster yesterday.

    Robb smiled and waved to the woman, "good morning! You covered your face in the mountains to protect your skin from the ultraviolet rays, that I understand. But you''re in my Westwind Town now. Do you still need to put on your veil?"

    The woman was stunned by this question and immediately replied, "Godfather, I''m already used to the veil, so I don''t want to take it off even in Westwind Town."

    Robb said with a smile, "I heard that the women from the desert kingdom also like to cover their faces to avoid eating sand."

    This sentence said that the woman was slightly surprised, but she immediately replied calmly, "indeed, it is windy and sandy in the desert, so you have to cover your face."

    Robb smiled and said, "what are you doing in the chapel?"

    The woman whispered, "I am a believer of the God of Light. I came to the chapel to pray."

    "Then make yourself at home." Robb said with a smile, "however, there is a nameless nun in the church who is babbling about some strange words. You''d better ignore her."

    The woman said respectfully, "Thank you for your reminder."

    As she spoke, she entered the churchyard and walked briskly past Robb''s stone table.

    When she was only about two meters away from Robb, she almost could not resist her impulse to pull out the breaker hidden in her clothes and stab Robb in the face. But thinking of Robb beating the treasure chest monster yesterday, she dared not act rashly.

    Forcibly putting aside the idea, as she walked, she carefully observed theyout of the chapel.

    There is an artificial canal next to the chapel, a field in the courtyard, water towers, trees, stone tables and stools, and two small hills of iron swords and armor that have been covered with snow. Of course, these are not the point.

    The real point is the pool. Robb bathes in the pool every evening, heats the water with fire magic, and then leans against the pool''s edge, tilting his head back, sometimes even for a while. This is a great chance to kill him.

    How can we quietly approach the pool and slice his neck?

    The eyes of the female assassin searched everywhere in the chapel yard. The two hills are suitable for hiding. The water tower is also viable. The trees, stone tables, and stone stool can also be used for cover. Shell move them close enough, then use her sneaking ability to unknowingly sneak to the side of Robb, shing her knife, picking up the knife, and spilling five meters of blood in the process.

    In a mere moment, she had figured out the best way to assassinate Robb, then entered the chapel. She pretended to pray piously in the hall, and after a while, feeling that she had had enough camouge, she stood up and turned to leave.

    Unexpectedly, just then, Little Yi suddenly stood up and grabbed the arm of the female assassin.

    This action frightened the female assassin. She almost reflexively pulled out a dagger. Fortunately, she felt by instinct that there was no malice in Little Yi''s actions, which forced her to resist her impulse.

    She only heard Little Yi murmur, "are you a believer in the God of Light?"

    The female assassin was not, but she nodded and said piously, "Yes! I love the God of Light. "

    Little Yi said, "then I would like to ask, what do you think of this sentence in the Bible of Lights, Pagans do not ept the light, so they deserve to lose their lives. Do you think it''s really right to kill someone? "

    The female assassin smiled coldly, "isn''t this to be expected? Only a dead enemy is a good enemy! Instead of arguing, the enemy should shut up forever. "

 Chapter 203: I wont exploit you for money this time

    Chapter 203: I wont exploit you for money this time

    When the female assassin said this, there was a sh of bloody murder in her eyes, and her whole temperament changed. No one can me her. She is still a very young assassin and is not as good at hiding her nature as older ones.

    When killing is discussed, her young blood will boil and release her murderous spirit without concealment. The expression on her face was also twisted and became very fierce.

    This really startled Little Yi. Priests are very good at capturing other people''s emotions; Little Yi is the same, and she almost instantly felt that the "woman" in front of her had be a little abnormal at that moment.

    That touch of gloomy, naked, undisguised murderous intention let Little Yi take two steps back.

    The female assassin was also startled. Oh no, this would reveal her identity. She quickly put aside her murderous spirit, returned to the appearance of an ordinary woman, and said awkwardly, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it just now. II am a believer in the God of Light. I love all things. What I just looked like was not my intention. "

    With that, she walked quickly out of the chapel for fear of being seen through.

    Little Yi looked at her back but could not let it go for a long time. She thought to herself, [That girl just now looked like an ordinary townsman, she said that she piously believed in the God of Light, she also said that she loved all things, but when she mentioned killing, she showed such a ferocious expression, naked and undisguised murderous intent.]

    God!! Our "Bible of Light" has turned good believers into demons!

    No, this must not have been the original intention of the God of Light. It must be that the author of this Bible of Light misinterpreted the original intentions of the God of Light. I may really need to stand up and think carefully about whether there is something in this book that needs to be revised.

    Soon after, Gugu and Jiji came. After paying arge sum of money, they put all the iron swords and armor in the yard into their cart, transported them back to Bright Road, and booked more orders.

    But all the iron ingots stored by miners in Westwind Town were collected by Robb a few days ago. New iron ingots have not yet been made, so it will take some time.

    Therefore, processing the next order will take a few more days.

    Robb warmly wees this situation. As soon as he sent Gugu and Jiji away, he immediately told the whole town that he would once again buy arge number of iron ingots, and this time the purchase price would remain the same, still three silver coins per ingot.

    In the past, iron ingots could only be sold for one silver coin, butst time Robb bought it for three silver coins. It was already a crazy high price, and the miners thought it was just a one-time charity act. They didn''t expect to have it sold at such a price again.

    The miners felt the warmth from Godfather, desperately digging up the mine, seizing the opportunity to make a war fortune.

    Without the hills of weapons and armor, the courtyard in the chapel is much wider.

    But for the assassins lurking outside, this was bad. The female assassin who had stepped into the chapel during the day was now hiding behind a big stone in the distance and could not help scolding in a low voice, "Damn it! Without those two hills, getting close to the pool will be more difficult. "

    The middle-aged assassin whispered, "anyway, it''s only possible to kill him when he''s a little high. When he''s a little high, it''s not that difficult to get close to him, so it doesn''t have much impact with or without those two hills."

    The female assassin nodded, "got it!"

    "Anyway, let''s find a chance in the evening. As long as he sleeps, he will die. If he doesn''t sleep in the pool, we''ll wait until nightfall and sneak into his room to kill him, but it will be more difficult because we can''t see whats in his room in advance. So, it''s best to kill him in the pool. "

    Evening slowly came with the sun setting in the west. The sky and earth were sprinkled with golden light.

    The female assassin lurked early on the hillside next to the chapel. She did not hide behind the tree, for although it could avoid the gaze from the side of the chapel, it could not resist the eyes from other directions. There are many people in this town, and the chapel is a conspicuous ce, so she sat generously on the hillside as if she were enjoying the evening breeze.

    She sat there quietly, watching the chapel yard, waiting for Robb to take a bath.

    Robb was taking a bath, but he didn''t take a nap in the water.

    With his lower body in the water and his upper body out of the water, he kept talking to the Queen through the crystal ball and then asked Lillian to take out a huge pot and put it on the edge of the pool. "what do you think I''m going to do today, Sister Queen?" he smiled at the crystal ball.

    The Queen looked proud, "You cant do anything to cheat me out of my money this time."

    With that, she added in a low voice,  I already have no money.

    Robb smiled and said, "well, don''t always think that I exploit your money. I am actually very kind. I am a famous good man in Westwind Town. I only spread money.

    The Queen said with a straight face, "you are only good to the people of Westwind Town, but I am not from Westwind Town."

    Robb smiled and said, "well, I really won''t exploit you today. You can get all the materials I''m going to use today. You see, this is a big pot of milk made from soybeans, which is the soy milk you''ve been drinking every morningtely."

    The Queen said, "Oh." Since Robb nted soybeans a few days ago, he taught her how to make soymilk. Adding sugar to soy milk can make sweet soy milk, and drinking a cup every morning makes her feel like a fairy.

    Therefore, soy milk is something she knows very well of.

    She said curiously, "what are you going to do with soy milk? What else can it do?"

    Robb said with a smile, "this soy milk is slightly stronger than the soy milk you usually drink."

    With that, he took out a handful of strange particles and said with a smile, "do you know what this is?"

    The Queen shook her head and said, "No."

    Behind her, the cook who was ready to steal the technology stepped forward and whispered, "your Majesty, that thing is brine, crystals precipitated by evaporation and cooling of liquid left in a salt pond after seawater is made."

    The Queen said strangely, "Oh? What''s the use of that? "

    The cook shook his head to show that he didn''t know either.

    Robb smiled and said, "well, don''t ask the cook. I won''t exploit you this time. I''ll teach you well. If this crystal, called brine, is dissolved in water, it will be brine water. Then, add an appropriate amount of brine water to the soybean milk, making very, very delicious food. "

 Chapter 204: For the desert

    Chapter 204: For the desert

    Robb dissolved the brine into brine water in front of the crystal ball and then carefully added a little bit to the soy milk, stirring it gently.

    It was not until he stirred well that Robb stopped and said with a smile, "well, now all you have to do is wait quietly. After a while, the soy milk in this pot will condense together and be a very delicious food."

    Across the crystal ball, it seems you can hear the Queen swallowing her saliva, but in fact, her Majesty is motionless. Her demeanor, temperament, and brightness remained perfect. Its unknown how the sound of swallowing saliva came out.

    She asked faintly, "how long do we have to wait for this thing to finish?"

    Robb said with a smile, "well, its a while, dozens of minutes. I''ll squint and sleep for a while. You go and do something else. I''ll call you when the time is up."

    Okay! The Queen pushed the crystal ball aside and took out a thick stack of parchment for government affairs.

    Robb sat back by the pool, showing only his head, the back of his head leaning against the edge of the pool and closing his eyes.

    Lillian didn''t want to disturb him seeing that he was going to rest, so she went back to the chapel silently.

    The chapel yard suddenly became quiet.

    The heart of the female assassin on the hillside moved slightly. What a good opportunity! This was a great chance to assassinate Robb, as he was about to close his eyes.

    However, her eyes fell on the crystal ball next to the pool, thinking helplessly, [No! That thing is a crystal ball used formunication. Although it is far from clear who he is talking to, the call is not over yet, and people on the other side of the crystal ball can still see this side of the scene.]

    Although she could sneak close to Robb, she had to be there to slice his neck. If the person opposite the crystal ball had shouted, Robb might wake up, and her assassination would have failed.

    A qualified assassin will not take such a big risk to assassinate; he will do it when a foolproof opportunity arises.

    She had to keep waiting

    Just then, someone around her suddenly smiled and said, "Hello."

    This greeting startled the female assassin. Assassins were always highly nervous when on a mission, and her nerves copsed so tight when she was suddenly called, and the cracked nerves almost broke.

    She almost drew a dagger, but luckily she had a little sense in her head and forcibly suppressed her impulse.

    When she turned around, she found that they were two young nuns. In the afternoon, they took some candy to the prison in the back of the mountain to send "God of Lights care" to the prisoners of war in prison. They didn''te back until it was dark. When they saw a young woman on the hillside staring in the direction of the chapel, they couldn''t help saying hello.

    The female assassin hastened to stop her murderous spirit and whispered, "Hello."

    The two light nuns smiled and said, "We saw you from afar. You seem to be looking at the chapel all this time."

    Afraid of arousing suspicion, the female assassin hurriedly said, "I am a devout believer of the God of Light. When I looked at the church and thought of the mercy of the God of Light, I couldn''t help looking at it."

    The two nuns smiled and said, "since you are a believer, you should go to the chapel openly. Why sit so far away? Come and go to chapel with us. Even if you don''t go to the chapel, it''s good to just sit in the chapel yard and drink a ss of water. The God of Light loves everything and will not refuse his believers to rest in his church. You''re a refugee, right? If you have no ce to rest, you can stay in the chapel for the night. We still have rooms avable. "

    The female assassin instinctively wanted to refuse, but on second thought, it would be nice to get into the chapel like this! The captain said that the inside of the chapel was difficult to observe, but if she blended in with these two silly nuns to easily get the opportunity to spy on the interior of the chapel. Then hey!

    "Then I''ll disturb you." The female assassin whispered, "it''s an honor for me to live in a chapel."

    Two nuns came down the hillside with the female assassin.

    As soon as they entered the chapel yard, the two nuns lightened their steps simultaneously and whispered, "Shh! Godfather is busy. Don''t wake him up. He''s been farming every day these days. It''s been so hard on him. "

    Before, while the two little nuns did not exin, the female assassin dared not stare directly at Robb for fear of exposing her objective.

    But now, as soon as the two nuns exined, the eyes of the female assassin were rightly locked on Robb''s throat. She thought, [Should I cut it from the left or from the right? There arerge blood vessels on both sides of the neck, so it feels good to cut either side.]

    Just as she was excited, the two little nuns pulled her, "Don''t look, Godfather is crazy, especially when a pretty girl stares at him like this. He will proudly emerge from the water and show you the other half of his body if he finds out. Hes an exhibitionist and annoying."

    Female assassin: ""

    By this time, it was getting dark, the moon had already climbed into the sky, and the stars were littered across the skies. The two nuns asked, "are you tired? We''ll prepare a room for you. "

    The female assassin shook her head. "Thank you, but I''ll sit in the yard for a while and look at the stars before I go to bed."

    "Okay, then take your time, then have a rest. You''re wee. Feel at home." The two little nuns left the female assassin alone in the yard and went inside.

    At this time, there were only Robb and the female assassin left in the yard.

    It was a great opportunity for the female assassins. Unfortunately, the crystal ball was still shining. Damn it, if it hadn''t been for the damn crystal ball, she could have walked up to Robb gently and skillfully and sliced him with her knife.

    Now that she is close, she can see clearly the things in the crystal ball. She was startled. Oh, my mother, the picture shown in the crystal ball is her Majesty the Queen of the Kingdom of Gran. She is sitting at the table, flipping through documents.

    Her Majesty looks exactly like the previous Queen. The portrait of her mother, the most beautiful woman in the Kingdom of Gran, has already spread worldwide, so it is impossible to think otherwise. This is absolutely the Queen.

    The female assassin was shocked, [This man named Robb had been using a crystal ball to keepmunication with her Majesty the Queen of the Kingdom of Gran. Even when she was busy, she didn''t hang up. This What revered status does this man have in the kingdom of Gran?]

    Kill Him! We need to kill him!

    Killing him would wreak havoc on the kingdom of Gran!

    For the desert!

 Chapter 205: Salty or sweet

    Chapter 205: Salty or sweet

    Robb woke up long after.

    Itsplete!

    He opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was one more person in the yard, the masked woman he had seen during the day. She sat opposite the stone stool where he used to sit, looking quiet, and the stars sprinkled on her, adding a sense of mysterious beauty to her.

    The female assassin also found Robb awake and thought, [Will he show the other half of his body out of the water to flirt with me, as the nuns said just now?]

    However, she thought too much, Robb did not.

    He only jokes with friends he is a little familiar with. Robb is still very polite to people who don''t have a good rtionship with him. He continued to huddle in the pool, showing only his head, and said with a smile, "it''s you again. We''ve seen each other a lot these days."

    The female assassin pretended to be respectful and said, "Dear Godfather, I love the God of Light and like to stay near the chapel. The two nuns invited me in. I will spend the night in the chapel tonight. If you find it disturbing you, I will leave right away."

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t bother saying such things. Feel wee! It just so happens that I have made a new snack. Ill let you try itter."

    Female assassin: "..."

    Robb lifted the lid of the pot by the pool and looked inside. "Oh, it''s done. It''s solidified," he said happily.

    He shouted at the crystal ball, "Sister Queen, look, its ready."

    The title "Sister" startled the female assassin again. Is there anyone in the world who dares to be so disrespectful to the Queen of a kingdom? Even the people of the desert kingdom, when ites to the Queen of West Gran, have to call her her Majesty to show respect for the enemy kingdom. How can there be such an outspoken title called "Sister"?

    Unexpectedly, the Queen on the other side of the crystal ball did not look angry at all. She calmly put down the government affairs in her hand and turned to look at the crystal ball. Although one could not see a trace of fluctuation on the surface, her eyes seemed to smile, "Oh? Are you done? What boring food! In fact, I don''t want to see you make snacks at all. I just wanted to look at official documents quietly, but you interrupted me. "

    The female assassin could not helpining secretly, [If you really only wanted to read official documents quietly, turn off the crystal ball for me! Youve been patiently waiting for the snack. I couldnt even find a chance to assassinate him.]

    Robb shouted, "Lillian, take out the seasoning I told you to prepare in advance."

    "Here!"

    Lillian answered and ran with arge te filled with sugar, pepper, soy sauce, salt, coriander, and other seasonings.

    Robb smiled and spooned out of the pot and ced it into a bowl. It was white and tender, and it looked kind of pinkish and soft. Her Majesty only took a nce and fell in love with it and immediately turned to look at her cook.

    The chef next to her immediately lifted the lid of the pot without saying a word. It turned out that when Robb was ying with the brine, the royal cook stepped up while stealing the steps, and now he barely caught up with it.

    As a result, his is also white and tender, pinkish and soft. He then ced it in front of the Queen.

    She fiddled with the bowl gently with a small spoon, and the tender thing immediately broke, and she couldn''t help saying, "what on earth is this? Why did soymilk be like this? "

    Robb said with a smile, "this is called tofu pudding! Less brine is tofu pudding, and more brine will turn it into real tofu. Both are delicious. Let the cook try to make it by himself. Hell surely have some fun."

    Robb''s hand moved quickly, starting with the bowl of tofu pudding, topped with soy sauce, and sprinkled with salt, pepper, parsley, mashed ginger, chopped onions, and garlic imported from Big Tang. He stirred for a while, and the color turned beautiful.

    Then, he made another bowl. This time for sweet tofu pudding. He put tofu pudding filled with sugar water, dried walnuts, and fragrant water. He then stirred for a while. Because Robb''s sugar is not pure white sugar but brown sugar, the sugar water is brown, so when stirred, the color of sweet tofu pudding is simr to that of salted tofu pudding.

    While Robb had done all this, the cook opposite had also done the same. There was no doubt that he did it more beautifully than Robb. Robb stirred it casually, but the royal cook stirred the tofu pudding seriously, and the chopped onions sprinkled on the tofu pudding also gave a sense of beauty.

    As soon as the two bowls of tofu pudding were put in front of her, her Majesty was confused, "how can this thing be divided into sweet and salty?"

    Robb smiled and said, "try it!"

    He said this to the Queen in the crystal ball, but also to the female assassin in front of him, handing over two bowls of tofu pudding he had made to the female assassin, "try it.

    So, inside and outside the ball, two women picked up tofu pudding at the same time, first a mouthful of sweet, then a mouthful of salty, then a mouthful of sweet, a mouthful of salty. Afterward, both women''s faces showed memorable expressions.

    After a while, the two women spoke almost at the same time.

    The Queen said, "Sweet tofu pudding tastes better."

    The female assassin said, Salted tofu pudding tastes better.

    The two women stared at each other''s faces at the same time, as if there was a sound of "Zeng", which was the sound of impact and friction, and a bright spark shed in mid-air.

    The Queen''s scowled, "where do youe from? I already said that sweet tofu pudding tastes better, but you sing a different tune?"

    The woman also said angrily, "even if you are her Majesty, I will say that your sense of taste is bad; obviously, salty is more delicious."

    "Obviously sweet!"

    "Obviously salty!"

    If the two women were not across the crystal ball, they would have hit each other already.

    Robbughed, "Don''t panic, don''t quarrel, let''s call more people over to taste it. Little Yi, number 8, four little nuns, Huahua,e and taste the tofu pudding."

    Little Yi was not in the mood toe. She is still studying what is wrong in the Bible of Light. Food is not attractive to her now.

    Number 8 didnte either. He was too mature for this crap.

    But all the other girls came, and soon there was a big scuffle in the courtyard in front of the church.

    "It tastes better when it''s salty!" Cried the two light nuns, jumping to their feet.

    Nonsense! You light viins truly have a bad sense of taste. Sweet is definitely better.

    Nonsense. You dark viins are wrong. Salty is the best.

    Nonsense! Sweetness is happiness, while saltiness is evil.

    The four little nuns fought inextricably. Looking down, the kitten girl took a spoon and tried her best to eat out of her bowl. She had already eaten half of the tofu pudding from the pot. No matter if its salty or sweet, what is left is the most important. If you eat slowly, you won''t have your own share.

 Chapter 206: Hot baths are so comfortable.

    Chapter 206: Hot baths are sofortable.

    After the sweet vs. salty battle, the chapel yard finally quieted down.

    The female assassin''s chest was still slightly undting, and just now, she stood on the side of the little light nuns, fighting a life-and-death battle with the sweet party in order to defend the salty tofu pudding. She talked till her throat was parched. Now she calmed down and felt a burst of fear.

    I, an assassin, should keep self-control at all times. It is really not assassin-like to fight so ungracefully over a tofu pudding.

    Take it as a warning!

    Take it as a warning!

    Calm down

    The kitten girl Huahua ate the tofu pudding and went back to the canal to fish. Since it was night, the time for them to do their activities. There were already many cats working by the canal. The kitten girl ran over with a smile and joined them.

    Lillian took the empty pot back to wash it, and the two little nuns were going to take a bath before going to bed.

    Robb also wanted to climb out of the pool to take a shower, but there was only one shower installed. In line with the principle ofdies first, he made sure to let the two nuns and the female assassin wash first.

    He simply continued to sit in the pool, leaned his head against the edge, and said with a smile, "I''ll take a little more time. Call me when you''re all done."

    "All right!" The two nuns turned to the female assassin and said, "Let''s take a shower first. Try the shower invented by Godfather. You''ll love it."

    Shower? The female assassin was a little interested in this noun. Although she is an assassin, she is also a woman. She always feels like its a good thing when she hears fancy words.

    The two nuns led the female assassin to the bathroom, a small room with a strange disc installed on the ceiling and many small holes dug in it.

    The female assassin looked up at the strange thing with a puzzled look on her face.

    A little nun turned on the faucet next to her, and the disc dripped with water, and a small column of water rushed out of each hole, forming a small waterfall made up of several small jets of water in the middle of the room.

    After the water reached the ground, it flowed into the gutter in the corner, then through a small hole, and into the gutter outside.

    Huh? The female assassin was stunned by this novelty, "You can y with water like this?"

    The little nun smiled and said, "Yes, it''s interesting, isn''t it? It''s still cold water, so I asked Godfather to put a little fire magic on the copper pipe outside. After a while, the warm water will flow out. You can take a bath as much and as long as you like. "

    With that, the two little nuns closed the bathroom door and ran out with a smile. Robb''sughter sounded in the yard, and then there was the feeling of the fire magic flowing outside, and the cold water from the shower suddenly turned into warm water, releasing white particles.

    In fact, the female assassin is not afraid to take a cold bath. When she was a child, she experienced special training. Even in the cold winter months, she could lurk in the ice water for a long time, just to unexpectedly jump out of the icyke and assassinate her target.

    However, it is still a pleasure to take a hot bath in winter.

    She slowly took off the rag she used for camouge, being careful not to let the "breaker" hidden in the rags fall out, and hung the rags on the iron hook behind the door.

    Desert residents have rtively dark skin. She is no exception, but it wasnt ugly. Coupled with her perfect figure, it let out her charm.

    She stood under the shower and let the hot water drench her from head to toe. This feeling of warm water feels really good! I really want this shower. After I kill that guy named Robb, Ill steal it back.

    However, it seems useless to steal it back. How can there be so much water in the desert to take a bath?

    Bang! The female assassin fell to her knees under the shower.

    Because it was sofortable taking a warm bath, the female assassin washed the wind and sand she had brought from the desert, and the voices of two little nuns sounded outside the door, "it''s very ufortable to wear dirty clothes after taking a bath. Here is a night dress. I''ll lend it to you first. "

    The female assassin opened a little crack in the door, and a cotton nightdress was handed in. She took it and felt a trace of warmth in her heart, but she immediately dispelled it.

    The enemy seems to be gentle, but it is of no use. I am acting for the desert kingdom. I am the de of the desert. I should be as ruthless as a sandstorm with no trace of mercy.

    She put on a nightdress and hid the dagger Breaker on the inside of the nightdress before she walked out of the bathroom.

    Lillian immediately picked up her dirty clothes, "I''ll wash them for you. Godfather is asleep. When he wakes up, Ill let him dry theundry with magic. You can get up tomorrow and wear it."

    The female assassin felt the inner self shake again, quickly grasped the dagger, and strengthened her mind, "is Godfather asleep again?"

    Lillian nodded and smiled and said, "Yes, he fell asleep in the hot spring pool again. I''ll wake him up to take a bath after we all finish."

    The female assassin was so happy when she saw Lillian go to wash her clothes and saw the two little nuns preparing to take a bath, while Little Yi had already returned to her room and was in a daze with the Bible of Light in hand.

    Now is the perfect opportunity to assassinate Robb.

    The female assassin stepped out into the yard.

    Sure enough, Robb was in the pool, his head leaning against the edge by the pool, his eyes closed, and his throat exposed, looking very easy to assassinate. The crystal ball next to him was also closed. The queen is already resting.

    The female assassin pretended to enjoy the night sky and said leisurely, "Godfather, the stars are so beautiful tonight."

    Robb was sleeping...

    The female assassin was still worried, fearing that he was faking it, and said leisurely, "Godfather, are you awake?"

    Robb was sleeping...

    The eyes of the female assassin suddenly became sharp. Her head turned slightly, and she quickly scanned her surroundings. The whole town was dark, and there was no movement except for the group of cat folk fishing by the river.

    Cat folk don''t look this way. This is a great opportunity.

    Step by step, she leaned silently towards Robb.

    Although she can use stealth, there is no need for stealth now, as long as she moves silently.

    Slowly, she walked up to Robb, squatted down slowly, lowered her head, and looked closely at Robb''s face. She couldn''t do it yet. She had to make sure that the man was really asleep.

    She leaned her little face closer and closer to Robb''s until she heard his breathing

 Chapter 207: What just happened?

    Chapter 207: What just happened?

    This is the best way for a female assassin to get close to her sleeping target is by putting her face very close. This is because if the other person is pretending to be asleep, this situation will not be able to continue.

    On the other hand, if the target does wake up by himself in this way, she can fool the target, for example, taking advantage of women''s privileges, blushing, and shyly lying that she is in love with him. Saying that she just wants to kiss him while he''s sleeping.

    This is what the female assassin is doing now. Her face is getting closer to Robb''s, so close that the tips of their noses can almost touch each other, and the aroma of her breath blows into Robb''s face. Robb''s breath also swept across her face.

    Keeping such a distance from a member of the opposite sex, no man can calmly continue to pretend to sleep, and the female assassin carefully felt Robb''s every breath and realized that it was as smooth as before. He is really asleep.

    Great! Youre dead this time.

    The female assassin''s hand slowly reached into her skirt, pulled out the hidden "breaker," and then poked it hard against Robb''s neck!

    She thought blood would be sttered, his neck would be cut off by at least half, and the blood would soar a few meters away and dye half of the pool red. Then Robb would open his eyes and stare at her with a look of horror, but because of the silence effect of the breaker, he could not make a sound and died in silence.

    However, things werepletely different from what she thought. After the breaker stabbed hard on Robb''s neck, she felt nothing at the tip of her dagger, not even a trace of resistance. It was as if she had cut not a man''s neck but the air.

    The dagger slid easily across Robb''s neck, cutting nothing, no blood, no air from the cut-throat, let alone a frightened, dying face.

    Robb is still fast asleep, sleeping very happily.

    The female assassin looked up at the breaker in her hand and then at Robb''s neck, feeling extremely puzzled.

    Of course, she is not the first person to have experienced this. There was the double-headed ogre, which MISSED all its attacks. There is also the magic swordsman who shed at Robb, all MISS.

    However, the intelligence of the double-headed ogre is low, so you don''t need to ask it for an answer. On the other hand, the magic swordsman gave Robb a reason to believe that he had shed attacks quickly.

    But the female assassin is different. she has a normal IQ and is not as stupid as a double-headed ogre. She made sure that Robb slept soundly, and blocking her attack was impossible.

    She watched helplessly as the breaker stabbed Robb in the neck, but she didn''t even scratch the oil, felt nothing, and took it back inexplicably.

    This is impossible! The female assassin snorted in her heart, "what the hell."

    She waved the breaker and stabbed Robb in the neck again.

    Just now, that strange feeling came again, and the breaker passed through Robbs neck without any feeling of hitting the human body as if fishing it in the air.

    !

    The female assassin looked at the breaker in her hand. There was no blood on it.

    Can''t figure it out. Can''t figure it out at all.

    Forget it, don''t think about it, just hack at it.

    The female assassin repeatedly waved the breaker in her hand and stabbed Robb in the neck. More than a dozen attacks passed in the twinkling of an eye, but she still felt that he hadnt even been hit with a single attack. She turned to Robb''s heart and stabbed it with the breaker.

    More than a dozen attacks were sent. She was so tired that she broke out in a fragrant sweat, but the target didn''t even lose a strand of hair, and he was still sleeping with his eyes closed, looking very peaceful.

    Knowing now that the breaker was useless, she hid it back into her nightdress, sat by the pool, gasping for breath, wiped the sweat on her forehead, and was at a loss for a moment, not knowing what to do.

    Continue stabbing?

    Done stabbing?

    It is rare for a target to sleep so close in front of her. Would there be a better chance of assassination in the world?

    But he cant be stabbed!

    The female assassin opened her hands, pointed her fingers to the sky, andined: "Yellow sand! What am I supposed to do?" (TL: The author used, which means Yellow Sand. Is there a better term/ng term for this?)

    She grabbed onto her hair hard, washed it, and her long undried hair turned into various strange shapes. Soon, she looked like a messy chicken nest.

    Just then, Lillian came out of the chapel and shouted, "Master, you can take a bath. Oh, female ghost! Theres a female ghost!! Aaahh!"

    Lillian screamed, and Robb opened his eyes with a brush, "Lillian, don''t be afraid. Where is the ghost?"

    As soon as he opened his eyes and turned his head, the female assassin was sitting very close to him. The female assassin was dressed in a nightdress with disheveled hair and ck hair covering her face. With open hands and five fingers toward the sky, she made a strange appearance of hissing to the heavens.

    In the middle of the night, waking up seeing this thing. Who can stand it?

    "I''ll fight it!" Robb punched it, and the female assassin flew.

    Fly, fly, fly, like the red dragonfly flying in the blue sky.

    Flying several meters away, she hit the ground with a bang. There was thick snow on the ground, so she suddenly got embedded in the snow as soon as she fell.

    Robb said, "Lillian. Dont be afraid. I have killed the female ghost."

    "Oh, my God! That''s not a female ghost. " The two little nuns who had just finished taking a bath jumped out of the chapel and shouted, "it''s the female refugee staying in the chapel. Quick, heal her."

    "Oh no, this isn''t good. She stopped breathing. Quick, heal her."

    Robb was also startled, "what? A female refugee? Why is she pretending to be a ghost in the middle of the night? "

    He actually punched a person to death, which was a great sin. Resurrection was thrown out quickly. A golden pir of light hung over the body of the female assassin. An angel with white wings came down from the sky and sprinkled its feathers.

    The woman sat up with a brush, poked her hair with her hands, revealed her beautiful face, and said vaguely, "what just happened?"

 Chapter 208: Fashionable swimsuit

    Chapter 208: Fashionable swimsuit

    Just now, it happened so fast that as soon as Robb attacked, the female assassin got knocked out without even feeling pain, which can be said to be sudden death.

    So, when she was pulled up by resurrection, she had no idea what had just happened or even that she had been killed once.

    She sat in the snow with a bewildered face. Her pretty face was now all exposed, only her round, sharp, thin face, which gave a slightly fierce impression, but there was no doubt about her beauty.

    She looked left and right. "what just happened? I was sitting by the pool just now. How could I get so far away in an instant and that there is a snow pit on the snow? "

    The crowd looked awkwardly at Robb.

    The two little nuns thought to themselves, [Should we tell her that she has just been killed and resurrected by resurrection? Uh forget it. Lets not say it. Better let Godfather handle it.]

    Robb looked up to the sky and said leisurely, "the moon is so beautiful tonight. The stars are shining, and it feels really nice."

    The female assassin looked stunned and turned to Lillian next to her. "I thought I heard you shout that theres a female ghost. Where is the female ghost? What happened?"

    Sweat fell down Lillians head, "well... cough it seems I was wrong just now."

    No, you werent! Robb immediately passed the conversation and said solemnly, "you are not wrong. Just now, a female ghost flew down. She grabbed you and dragged you here. You were dragged here by the female ghost and fell into a snow pit. Then I beat the female ghost to death with one punch, and then you woke up. Sit up"

    "Is that so?" The female assassin tilted her head and said, Why do I feel that something is wrong."

    Well, there is something wrong. Robb said, "Why are you sitting by the pool with your hair disheveled? Did a female ghost possess you?"

    When the female assassin heard this question, she was slightly surprised and hurriedly put away her questions and concentrated on Robb''s question. If she didnt exin it clearly, it would be quite dangerous and likely to gain his doubts.

    She pretended to be interested in the hot spring pool and said, "I like this pool. I kind of want to soak here, so I couldn''t help sitting by the pool just now. As for my hair, I just got out of the shower and haven''t had time tob my hair. "

    "So you like this hot spring pool." Robb said with a smile: "I like it, too. Haha, who doesn''t like hot springs?"

    The two light nuns beside themined in a low voice, "fake hot springs made of fire magic water."

    Robb brushed his head away.

    The two nuns used to respect and fear Robb and spoke respectfully, but now they were so close andwless that they retort Robbs actions.

    Robb waved a branch at both of them and said, "Stop retorting, or I''ll turn this branch into a harp."

    The two light nuns were startled, brushed the floor, and fled back to the chapel. What they feared most was Robb ying the harp.

    Of course, they did not know that Robb would never use "Charming Song" to insult women because it was no different from rape, which seriously vited his outlook on life and morality.

    After the two little nuns escaped, Robb smiled and said to the female assassin, "since you like this pool, You can soak in it for now. I''m going to take a bath now. You can use the hot spring pool as much as you like. Ill just keep it warm with some weak fire magic."

    The female assassin told a lie, or she would have exposed her identity, so she had to pretend to be happy and say, "I can use the pool? Yay! I thought a great man like you hated people using your bath. But Im dirty.

    Robb smiled and said, "didn''t you just take a shower? How can you be dirty."

    The female assassin had no choice but to say, "Right, then I might as well do so."

    Robb looked around and smiled and said, "Oh, an open-air bath is okay for me as a man, but it doesn''t seem good for a girl. It''s definitely not good to soak naked, but it''s ufortable to soak in clothes. I''ll tell you what. I''ll make you a set of clothes for bathing right away."

    "Hmm?" The female assassin froze slightly.

    Robb reached out in the air to pick up things, and two pieces of cotton cloth flew over with a brush. This kind of cloth is not very suitable and easily seen through as a swimsuit, but it can be prevented by making it thicker.

    Choose Material: "thick cotton cloth" and "fashion- sexy swimsuit."

    System Tip: the clothes you are making are decorative clothing. Defense is always 10.

    The thick cotton cloth swooshed from the floor in mid-air and turned into a fashionable white swimsuit.

    Robb put it onto the female assassin''s hand and said with a smile, "put this on so you don''t have to be afraid of being peeked at."

    The female assassin pretended to be respectful and said, "Thank you for Godfather''s generous gift."

    She really didn''t want to take a bath now, but she lied that she liked the pool, so she had to soak in it. After Robb went in to take a bath, she picked up the swimsuit and looked closer, "Wow, such small fabric? This This can barely cover my body, right? How can a woman of the Kingdom of Gran dress in such a thing?"

    Women in the desert kingdom never wear such things at ordinary times. They wear conservative clothes and even swim in very tight clothes. If they wear a few pieces of cloth like this, they will be called a slut.

    However, she still had to wear it because she thought that all the women in Gran all dressed like this. Otherwise, people might think shes from the desert kingdom.

    She sighed. She really had to make some sacrifices for her mission. Anyway, from the day she became an assassin, she no longer regarded herself as a woman, and gender has be her weapon rather than a reserve.

 Chapter 209: What am I supposed to do with him?

    Chapter 209: What am I supposed to do with him?

    The female assassin changed into the swimsuit.

    Full of explosive but not bloated muscles, full of scars like the body of a female leopard.

    That healthy ck skin, contrasted with the white swimsuit, made her look more graceful.

    Although she looked beautiful, she dared not let people see it. She jumped into the water and showed only her head outside.

    She looked around nervously, fearing that anyone might see her taking a bath.

    The desert kingdom has very strict rules on women''s nudity; showing a little to men is super unwomanly behavior, which will attract criticism from society and even be deemed a slut.

    She thought nervously, [Do all women in the Kingdom of Gran dress like this and bathe in the open? This is insane! Huangsha, please do not let a man see my body.] (TL: Ive changed yellow sand to Huangsha, it seems better)

    However, her prayers were in vain. Robb ran into the yard in a nightdress after taking a bath, deliberately squatted down to the edge of the pool, looked at the female assassin in the water with interest, and waved to her, "what do you think? Is itfortable to soak in the hot spring?"

    yes its sofortable. The female assassin gritted her teeth, but she had to pretend to be enjoying it on the surface, "this kind of bath is morefortable than I ever thought.

    "Oh, I''m d you like it." Robb smiled and said, "do you like the swimsuit?"

    Like a ghost, this damn swimsuit makes me want to explode in ce. But the female assassin forced a smile, "this is really great. It doesnt affect my feelings when taking a bath. It is much morefortable than wearing a lot of clothes."

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, if you don''t mind, can you stand up and let me have a look? I want to see what my clothes look like on you. "

    [It''ll be a wonder if I don''t mind. I''ll kill if you look at me.] While taking vicious vows in her heart, the female assassin thought to herself, [Too bad. I do not know what the people of the Kingdom of Gran do. Will women wear such a few pieces and show men their bodies generously?]

    I have heard that the style of women in the Kingdom of Gran is much more liberal than that in the Desert Kingdom. Unlike our women, who have to be tightly wrapped, they sometimes show their bodies generously! But maybe they dont. I dont know them much, ahh!

    What should I do?

    Ahhh, what am I supposed to do?

    These thoughts shed rapidly in her mind. Assassins must respond to any situation and make the best judgment with the fastest speed.

    Since he dared to make such a request to a random woman, it shows that there are not so many taboos in the Kingdom of Gran, and the women here must dare to show it to men. If she didnt do it, she would be seen through.

    She rose from the water with a swoosh and showed her perfect figure in front of Robb, except for her face and hands, all were seen by Robb.

    For a moment, she had a feeling that she wanted to die.

    But she can not die yet. Her mission has not beenpleted, for the great mothend, for Huangsha! For that, she had to endure! Endure! Endure! Hold back as much as possible. Assassins need to be patient. If she cant, she cant be a great assassin capable of deciding the future of others.

    Wow! Robb eximed, "Little sister, you are so generous, not to mention in the Kingdom of Gran. Even in the extremely open-minded world of my hometown, not every woman dares to show a man their bikini so bravely. You are the most generous woman I have ever seen in this world. "

    Female assassin: "..."

    The female assassin froze, almost petrified, scolding angrily in her heart, [Are you kidding me? I made a mistake. I embarrassed myself for nothing]

    Robb waved to her, "Little sister has a great figure. It goes well with this swimsuit. Good night. I''m going to bed."

    The female assassin struggled to keep a smile, "Thank you. Good night."

    When Robb walked into the chapel, she hit the ground by the pool, making a small hole in the ground, I''m going to kill you! I must kill you!

    .......

    Bright Road.

    Gugu and Jiji had just returned to the kingdom with iron swords and armor.

    Her Majesty had been waiting for the arrival of this batch of military equipment at the gate, and when the convoy appeared in front of her, she couldn''t wait toe up and reach for an iron sword.

    Sure enough, it was really excellent craftsmanship, and the de was much sharper than an ordinary iron sword. Her Majesty saw with her own eyes that Robb didn''t even bother to rub his hands. He onlyy in bed and slept, and the iron ingots in the yard outside automatically synthesized into swords.

    A strange emotion rose in her heart. She did not know how to describe it. She sighed, "first of all, give these weapons and equipment to the bravest demi-humans, the bear folk, the tiger folk, and the pig folk. Give priority to them, and then the rest will be used to arm the skeletons. In addition, Gugu, Jiji, immediately set out again to Westwind Town and then bring back more equipment. Even if we empty the treasury, we have to provide the entire army with such equipment. "

    Gugu and Jiji quickly said respectfully, "your Majesty, the iron ore production capacity of Westwind Town is not high enough. Mr. Robb should be out of iron right now.

    Then lets wait a few more days. The Queen sighed lightly "the war is tight. I hope this batch of equipment can win some results for us."

    "Right. When you went to Westwind Town, how was it? Although they blocked the vanguard of Westwind Town, Westwind Town must have paid a certain price.

    Gugu said with a wry smile, "your Majesty, I beg your pardon. Westwind Town has not lost a single soldier. The town has not been affected by the slightest war, as if there had never been a war."

    Her Majesty froze slightly and then sighed, "Without a single soldier harmed, how could he capture all the more than 3,000 soldiers of the desert kingdom alive as if there had never been a war?"

    She leaned back to the sky and sighed faintly, "Ai! What am I supposed to do with this guy if he divides my kingdom of Gran, builds Westwind Town, and deres himself king? "

 Chapter 210: Their equipment is a little weird

    Chapter 210: Their equipment is a little weird

    Her Majesty has mixed feelings for Robb. On the one hand, she likes all kinds of small snacks he brings, and on the other hand, she also likes all kinds of new technologies he brings. These technologies are not only used in Westwind Town. With the exchanges of businessmen, a lot of technology has been spread to Bright Road.

    Tap water, for example, has now been installed in arge area of Bright Road. For example, silk stockings, candy, soy sauce, and cream cakes all began to flood Bright Road.

    After a nobleman saw silk stockings, he immediately sent his own ve team. After losing two lives, he sessfully caught four spiders and began making silk stockings after learning how Robb used them. But Bright Road is the capital of West Gran, a densely popted metropolis, which is tightly controlled, so he isnt allowed to raise such highly poisonous creatures inrge quantities. Because of this, the production scale is limited.

    With candy and sugar, some smart nobles already considered growing their own beetroot and starting a sugar industry. Anyway, the sugar-making process is notplicated. Isn''t it just boiling and filtering?

    However, they dont have happy farm, and its winter, so it can only be carried out in their minds.

    In addition, there is cream and soy sauce. The form of these two things, which has not yet been obtained, has been strictly controlled by Robb. Robb''s hands rub out soy sauce, so no one can steal it.

    Although Robb taught several middle-aged women the cream recipe, but he made them shut their mouths, so her Majesty''s royal cooks couldmit to their research.

    It is necessary to study not only the method of making cream but also the method of making soy sauce. Anyway, the raw material required is simple. Robb has put it out in front of the crystal ball. As long as they put their hearts into it, it will be revealed sooner orter.

    Whoever realizes it first will make a fortune.

    Now, her Majesty has gradually felt the power of capital. Those great nobles dare topete with the royal family for profits. However, in order to stabilize the political situation in West Gran, her Majesty could not fall out with the nobles for the sake of cream and soy sauce.

    As a result, the power of capital has driven her Majesty''s cook like a runaway horse to study all kinds of food recipes.

    Because, as long as he stops for a moment, he will find that others have run over you and have left you far behind.

    If Robb were just an ordinary knight or a little magician, the Queen would be extremely pleased with these things, but Robb was a powerful monster who dominated Westwind Town, epting both light and darkness, showing no face to anyone.

    It is not strange for such a person to be king at any time, so such a person caused the Queen some fear and headache.

    On the one hand, she hoped that Robb could fight back the army of the desert kingdom, and on the other hand, she hoped that Robb could not bear the army of the desert kingdom and ask her for help, which showed that the man could at least be defeated, so he doesnt bepletely uncontroble.

    As her Majesty thought faintly about these annoying things, she watched the leopard army get its equipment, and put on iron armor and iron swords, which obviously made the leopards cry with excitement.

    No sooner had the army been equipped than a sentinel ran over and whispered, "your Majesty, the werewolves of the Knights of Mondra are climbing to the top of the mountains.

    The ck temr werewolf army is an important werewolf army of the Knights of Mondra, which is as important as the White Night werewolf guerris, except that the White Night gueris only sneaked to West Gran specifically to fight as gueris and not as an army. In contrast, the ck temr werewolves are good at frontalbat, defense, and fighting tough battles in the mountains and forests.

    Her Majesty said to the newly armed leopard troops, "you have new equipment now. Immediately intercept the ck temr werewolves, do not allow them to reach the top of the mountain sessfully."

    Ow! The leopards immediately packed up and set out.

    They opened the northeast gate of Bright Road, which leads directly to the ck Pine Mountains Range.

    The mountains of the ck Pine Mountain Range are majestic and steep, making it difficult for ordinary humans to climb, but it is a paradise for races like werewolves and leopards.

    Half a dayter, there was an encounter between the ck temr werewolves and the leopards in the forest.

    It is not the first time that the two sides have been at war, and both know that the other is not easy to mess with.

    After a period of deployment and formation, the two sides'' troops finally rushed together, engaged in hand-to-handbat, and went out in a big fight.

    A werewolf waved his axe and shed it on a leopard''s chest.

    The leopard folk thought he was going to die, but he did not expect that his opponent''s axe would be stopped by his new iron armor. With a dull sound, his iron armor sank into a pit, and a great force prated the armor and shocked his blood. But with such a fierce axe, the iron armor was not broken, blocking the axe de.

    The leopard folk isnt dead!

    He froze, and after a short half a second, he reacted, waved his iron sword, and aimed it at the werewolf.

    The werewolf was also confused by the inability of his axe to prate his opponents armor. Immediately, the iron sword reached his chest. The werewolf was also dressed in thick chainmail armor. Ordinary iron swords were usually unable to prate the armor. However, the sword unexpectedly broke a big hole in the chainmail armor.

    The werewolf screamed and fell down with a spatter, but the werewolf had the ability to regenerate, so the wound healed quickly. After rolling back and forth, he jumped over, jumped back, dodged far away, and shouted, "be careful. The equipment of the leopards on the other side is a little strange."

    You just noticed? We found out a long time ago!

    Their iron swords are unusually sharp. Be careful. "

    "F**k, what kind of armor is this? My sword ispletely useless. "

    "It''s not good to fight like this."

    In this short encounter, countless werewolves were injured, but the leopard folk opposite suffered only a small loss.

    The general of the ck temr werewolves waved his huge silver axe, swept away several leopard soldiers, and shouted, "withdraw, entire army, retreat!

 Chapter 211: What do you think of these people?

    Chapter 211: What do you think of these people?

    Robb was in a good mood today and got up early.

    Last night, he saw a beautiful picture of a girl as fit as a panther in a white swimsuit, which made him feel good because its been a while since hes seen one sinceing to Fengmo Continent.

    This evoked his nostalgia for his hometown. Last night he even had a dream that he was lying on the beach in Hainan, watching a bunch of bikini beauties dangling around him, and a red-haired bikini beauty came to flirt with him.

    As soon as he took the beautiful woman into his arms, he saw that she had turned into Xuelu and said to him in a luscious voice, "be responsible, and apany me to paint the Devil King City."

    Of course, this responsibility will not be borne by his death unless you don''t have to paint some bullshit Devil City.

    So Robb pushed Xuelu away, dug a hole in the beach, and buried her with only her head popping out; then, he rubbed her hair, pinched her nose, poked her face with his fingers, and flirted with her crazily.

    Anyway, this woman often flirts with him, so call this his revenge.

    He woke up from the dream happily!

    As a matter of fact, Xuelu was away these days. She went out for an adventure with Gorda and Jike. This time it was issued by Baron Nuolun to ask the three adventurers to help explore the road from Westwind Town to several noble estates in the south. If there are enemies in the way, it wont be easy. So Baron Nuolun is also paying them well. The three adventurers are estimated to take a long time to return.

    Robb hadn''t seen Xuelu for several days now, so he missed her a little bit, so he had such a dream.

    He was in quite a good mood after having such a dream.

    He happily sat down on the stone stool in the yard and shouted in the direction of the kitchen, "Lillian, where''s my breakfast?"

    Huh? Masters up? Lillian ran over at once and said respectfully, "Sorry, I didn''t notice."

    Robb felt a little curious. Lillian usually glued herself to him as soon as he got up, but she didn''t notice it today. He couldn''t help asking, "what are you up to?"

    Im Im teaching my aunt to make fried chicken.

    Lillian showed a little uneasy expression, "the fried chicken that my master taught me to cook is very delicious. I just want to teach my aunt to cook it so that she can open up a small shop and make some money.

    She knew that Robb hated her aunt, so she was a little embarrassed when it came to her and dared not report it to Robb.

    Sure enough, Robb immediately showed a look of disgust, "this aunt sold you to human traffickers, yet you still want to help her make money? Get her out of here! Get her out of here now! Don''t let me see her again, or I''ll hit her once at a time."

    Lillian slipped back into the kitchen, took her aunt out the back door of the chapel, and asked her to leave through the cemetery behind the chapel.

    Without her annoying aunt, Robb''s mood returned to sunshine.

    The girls in the chapel got up one after another. Little Yi still sat in the chapel studying the Bible of Light, and the two little nuns were doing some cleaning.

    The refugee, who was lodging in the chapel, put on her rags again, covered her face with a veil, wrapped herself up, and, under the eager persuasion of the two little nuns, had a delicious breakfast and then said she was going out to find work and left.

    She looked very pious at breakfast and seemed to be full of respect for the food. She didn''t waste even a little food. She dared not waste it.

    Robb smiled and watched her figure disappear into the distance and then said to Chief Elsie, who had just arrived and was about to report some useless nonsense, "did you see that woman?"

    Chief Elsie respectfully said, I did.

    Robb said, "what do you think?"

    "It''s suspicious." Chief Elsie said, "in those rounds of fighting with the treasure chest monster, we also watched the whole process. Their group was able to react in an instant, evading the attack and fighting back at the same time. Several of them hit the treasure chest monster, and although their attack did not work, their reaction time at that moment was true. "

    Robb nodded, "I agree with you. I didn''t know anythingst night. I took this woman to my chapel for the night, then pretended to sleep and gave her a chance. Guess what she did?"

    Chief Elsie showed that he was all ears, but he did not guess.

    Robb smiled and said, "She stabbed me!"

    With that, he made a fewparisons to his neck, "she took out a dagger, pointed it at me, and stabbed me a lot."

    Chief Elsie was immediately furious, "Your lower officer will go and arrest her and break her into pieces."

    "That''s not necessary." Robb smiled and said, "you see I''m not angry, and I don''t want to pretend to be angry."

    Robb said with a smile, "I avenged myself by pretending to run into a female ghost and punching her to death."

    Chief Elsie, "then why is she still alive?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I revived her with resurrection! She only attempted murder, so she didn''t deserve to die, but I couldn''t let her stab me a few times in vain, so I beat her to death and took revenge, pulled her up and sent her a swimsuit to show me her figure, so I let it go for the time being. "

    Chief Elsie sweated and thought, [Godfather''s way of sentencing the enemy seems to be different from our traditional way. If another lord deals with this kind of life-threatening female assassin, she may have been put in a dungeon and made out of human form.]

    Robb said with a smile, "Don''t rm her for now. Lets see what she wants to do. Ill send a few people to keep an eye on her and herpanions. They can do whatever they like if they don''t hurt ordinary townspeople. But if they hurt people, we will immediately arrest them and make them reform throughbor."

    Chief Elsie said respectfully, "I will do as you said."

    He turned to leave, and Robb suddenly waved again, e back here!"

    "Oh? What else can I do for you, Godfather?"

    Robb said, "your police department, unify your uniforms, don''t wander around town in all kinds of strange clothes, get some money from me, and make uniforms for the policemen. Prison guards, sentinels, and police uniforms should be distinguished and have a good mental outlook so that the townspeople would rein in their words and actions as soon as they see people in police uniforms and dare notmit crimes. Do you understand?"

    Chief Elsie hurriedly said, "I shall obey."

    "There''s more!" Robb said, "Police uniforms should be unique. Non-police people should not be allowed to copy and wear it. This is very important. People who dare to forge police uniforms will get the ceiling fan.

 Chapter 212: Bad news spread thousands of miles

    Chapter 212: Bad news spread thousands of miles

    Chief Elsie was overjoyed. From this small request, we can see how much Robb pays attention to the police system. He is really below one person and above ten thousand people.

    He had not even been happy for two seconds when Robb lowered his voice and said solemnly, "the police is a sacred profession and a role model for the people, so if your policemit crimes, they will be sentenced heavily."

    Chief Elsie: "..."

    Well, the more powerful you are, the more restrained you have to be.

    Chief Elsie saluted and then hurried back to arrange what Robb had ordered. He called in a tailor to help design the police uniform and then called several scouts from the Temr Knights to pretend to be ordinary townspeople, spying on the fifteen refugees in the group of the female assassin.

    It is also necessary to prepare a team of 50 people to stand by at any time in the vicinity capable of surrounding the 15 assassins atmand to arrest them.

    After all this, a prison guard approached him with a bucket and said, Department chief, the first batch of juice squeezed by the reform-throughbor prisoners hase out."

    Chief Elsie hurriedly opened the bucket, poured out a ss of freshly squeezed juice from it, and tasted it, "the quality is all right! Somebody, hurry up and send all the juice that has been squeezed out to Godfather. He has been looking forward to this batch of juice for several days now, and it will be a great achievement if it is sent there. "

    At the same time, in a rented ce in the Wangjiang district

    Fifteen assassins gathered around to listen to the assassin''s report.

    "At that time, my dagger was only 0.01 centimeters from his throat." The female assassin whispered, "then I stabbed it hard, but I felt like I didn''t cut anything. The dagger swept through his throat, but he wasn''t hurt at all. I don''t know what happened."

    The other assassins were so surprised that they thought they had heard it wrong. Only the leading middle-aged assassin frowned and said nothing.

    The female assassin continued, "I stabbed him ten or twenty times in a row. I stabbed him in the throat, heart, temple, all the ces that could kill him with a single blow, but... I couldnt hit him at all. He was motionless, too."

    Assassins:

    The leading middle-aged assassin said quietly, "that is to say, physical attacks are ineffective?"

    The female assassin nodded.

    "It seems we have to use another way." The middle-aged assassin took out a small ss bottle from his chest, which was so small that holding it in the palm of his hand would make his fist look very big. It contained several milliliters of green liquid.

    He put the ss bottle in the middle of the room, "use this next."

    "This is Poison? The assassins could tell at a nce.

    "That''s right!" The middle-aged assassin said, "this is a poison made by the great witch doctor for us. The effect is very strong. It only takes one drop to kill people instantly. The poison will spread to the whole body to ensure that the other party does not even have time to use the antidote."

    The assassins immediately understood, "we drip this into his mouth while he is sleeping."

    The middle-aged assassin said, "who will take over this time?"

    Several assassins raised their hands and expressed their willingness to assassinate him.

    The female assassin said quietly, "Captain, please let me kill him! I''m familiar with Robb, and it''s easier to get close to him for me than you are. I just need to tell the two nuns that I want to spend the night in the chapel, and the nuns will easily ept me. "

    The middle-aged assassin thought for a moment and nodded, "that makes sense. Then still you, I guess."

    The female assassin pinched the poisonous bottle in the palm of her hand, and a fierce light shed in her eyes. [The man who looked at my shy body, I wille to take your life tonight. Ill still be a pure woman after I kill you.]

    In the evening, the setting sun staggered toward the west with a crutch, staggered, identally fell, fell below the horizon, and all turned dark.

    Robb is on the phone with her Majesty again.

    The phone call between him and her Majesty the Queen is now almost apulsory course when taking a bath every day. Anyway, taking a bath happens to be boring, and it would be nice to have Miss Queen to flirt with.

    Now, her Majesty is making an excessive and abnormal request through the crystal ball, "Mr. Robb, I now solemnly demand that I sign an exclusive purchase agreement with you. From now on, all military equipment you produce can only be sold to me. You can''t sell it to Mondra of East Gran, Kerte, Norma, etc. "

    Robb was happy, "are you kidding me? As soon as I ept the phone call, you give me such a p in the face! It seems that you are satisfied with the equipment I sold you But only a ghost will agree to your request. I am a money-making machine. As long as I make money, I will sell my equipment."

    The Queen was motionless and seemed to have guessed that Robb would say that and said, "I''ll increase the price."

    By how much?

    The Queen said in a difficult tone, "Ill add 30% to the price of each sword."

    "Oh, that''s thirteen silver coins?" Robb clenched his fingers and calcted, "I earn three more silver coins for each sword, three gold coins for a hundred swords, and thirty more gold coins for a thousand swords."

    "I can''t afford to pay more." The Queen said with a hint of exhaustion, "I am a child with no father and no mother. I fled to Lost City with the help of my old courtiers. It took me 16 years to find this wealth. It has only been more than half a year, and I am about to run out of money. You cant you help me a little? Whats wrong with you losing dozens of gold coins? What can you do with that money?

    "Ill buy a maid!" Robb said calmly, "A beautiful country girl costs only five gold coins. I can buy six more maids if I earn an extra 30 gold coins. How cool is that? One dances for me. One massages my shoulder, one massages my waist, one massages my neck, one massages my head, one in my arms, and the other sleeps on the bed."

    Wait!" The Queen interrupted him and said, "Why did you count seven?"

    "Ah? Do I need seven? Sure enough, I have to raise the price slightly," Robb said.

    Queen: ""

    It doesn''t make sense to talk to such a crazy guy. The Queen said in a low voice, "Don''t fool me. You only have Lillian. You have never bought a second one. You don''t want money to buy a maid. Don''t think that I haven''t investigated. You''re clean. You haven''t got your hands on any women so far. It''s not as bad as you say."

    Ah bad news travel fast. Robb sighed, "can''t they spread that I am extravagant and voluptuous and corrupt? Only like that can I be powerful. The people of poor can''t even pay for prostitution. It''s like It''s being spread that I''m poor. Oh, my God!"

 Chapter 213: You can sell me something then

    Chapter 213: You can sell me something then

    The more serious a person is, the crazier that person will feel talking to Robb. Only those who are naughty enough to destroy heaven and earth can collude with Robb.

    Her Majesty was obviously not naughty enough, her brain trembled by Robb''s words, and she didn''t know what to say.

    Robb suddenly smiled and said, "Sister Queen, I know that you have tried out the excellence of my equipment. For fear that I will sell it to Mondra and that your army will suffer great losses, you want to eat all my goods. In fact, you don''t have to worry so much. There are not many miners in Westwind Town. I have just counted that less than two hundred miners are mining copper and iron."

    "With such a small number of miners, they can only dig a few small mines simultaneously, so the output of iron ingots is pitifully slow. After selling it to you once, all the miners ran out of stock, and they dug so hard that they wouldn''t be able to get much in a short time. "

    The Queen''s face rxed a little at his words.

    Indeed, what is the use of two hundred miners? Their productivity is slow. They had already emptied their old capital in herst purchase, so there was no need to worry about Westwind Town providing weapons and equipment to Mondra in this short time.

    Robb smiled and said, "Sister Queen, don''t always cry about poverty in front of me. Instead of thinking about how to save money and reduce expenditure, it is better to think about how to make money openly. Money is not saved. It''s earned."

    The Queen squinted, "you have a lot of money-making ideas. Im not as good as you."

    Robb said, "Let me tell you, you are always shopping in Westwind Town. Have you ever thought of dumping something on me? The townspeople here are very rich. They have a lot of money. Don''t you want toe and earn their money? "

    The Queen continued to squint, "what are you trying to say?"

    Robb said, "well, to put it bluntly, I am short of meat. Although I have 10 000 ways to increase meat production, the sudden surge in poption makes it too hard for me to do. It takes four months for a pig to gain weight. SoI will take all your cattle, pigs, and chickens and buy them at the standard market price without pressing you for a single increase. If you dump a lot of them, you will be able to offset your expenses. "

    The Queen''s eyes lit up when she heard this!

    She already knew about theck of meat in Westwind Town. Thousands of people lived on Robb''s potatoes. Although some cat folk catch fish and some hunters go up the mountain to get some game, the fish in the river and the game on the mountain are limited. They arent enough to feed 10,000 people.

    The Queen knew about these things, but she did not organize a caravan to dump it on Westwind Town on arge scale because she always thought that Robb was a guy who only ate and did not vomit. She was worried that organizing a caravan to earn money in Westwind Town would force Robb to fall out with her. If he builds the Westwind Kingdom and conspires with the Desert Kingdom, it will be a really big deal.

    Unexpectedly, Robb not only eats but also vomits.

    "Will you really take it?" The Queen said strangely, "Don''t say that Im hoarding. As soon as I deliver them, you will have an excuse to send troops to attack me and say that I want to cheat you out of your money and join hands with the Desert Kingdom to attack me."

    Huh? I can do such a thing? Robb was happy, "you provided me with a very good idea."

    Queen:

    Robb said with a smile, "I''m just kidding you. I won''t do that! How can you be so defensive, you damn woman? Do I look like the kind of person who likes to make excuses to fight? If I really liked war, I would have destroyed the desert kingdom by now."

    "Can you really do that?" The Queen was overjoyed, "how much money can make you help me kill Mondra and recover East Gran? I will also pay for iron."

    Hey! Robb said, "if I really destroy Mondra and recapture East Gran on my own, you will regard me as a super monster and worry that I wille and destroy you and upy your kingdom of Gran. You will be a white-haired witch out of stress. You won''t eat well, sleep soundly, and have gray hair all day long. "

    At this point, Robb''s eyes lit up, "Huh? I just realized that a white-haired witch is kinda interesting. I really want to try seeing one."

    Queen:

    "But if I think about it, its a pain. You''d better try to deal with Mondra yourself." Robb said, "it''s a deal then. Let your merchants ship pigs, cattle, sheep, and chickens one by one. The poption of Westwind Town is not yet 10 000. As the Queen of a country, you should know how much meat this poption needs. How much meat you should sell is up to you. You can buy them inrge quantities at low prices from themon people and then dump them to me at standard prices. This is a great opportunity for your treasury to generate ie."

    "Let''s do like that, then." The Queen is secretly pleased. This is indeed a good way to generate ie. The meat products consumed by nearly 10,000 people are quite arge sum of money. If the royal merchants turn their hands, they will be able to feed 20% or even 30% of it, expanding the national treasury to a certain extent. It can at least offset the increase in the price of weapons given by Robb.

    Robb''s face suddenly showed the evil expression of the wolf coaxing Little Red Riding Hood, "by the way, there is also a kind of no-capital deal. Do you want to make a profit?"

    "No capital?" As soon as the Queen heard this, she felt something was wrong and immediately understood it as stealing or robbing. "I am of the royal family," she said. I wont do such a thing.

    "You got it wrong." Robb said with a smile, "when I said no capital. I meant selling knowledge. The people of Westwind Town are rich, and even if they are not rich now, I will make them rich in the future. So they have a lot of spare money on their hands. Don''t you want to exchange your knowledge for their money? "

    "Oh?" The Queen was a little interested, "how much is knowledge?"

    Robb said with a smile, "you see. I can build something called a ''technical school'' and set up several subjects. In the first batch, I will offer forging, cooking, tailoring, and so on so that people can pay for these subjects. Unfortunately, Ick quality old cksmiths, cooks, and tailors to be teachers."

    The Queen knew at once, "you are targeting my royal cksmith, royal cook, and royal tailor."

    Hehehe. Robb said with a smile, "Don''t rush to refuse. Let me exin it to you. A royal cksmith will teach five sses of people to learn forging skills. Each ss has forty students, and five sses are two hundred students. Each person is charged a tuition fee of ten silver coins a month. For knowledge, it is a reasonable price. In this way, your royal cksmith will receive a fee of twenty gold coins a month. If you think about it, dont you think its a lot of money?

    The Queen calcted in her mind and stayed on the spot.

 Chapter 214: Want to see my delicate body again?

    Chapter 214: Want to see my delicate body again?

    TL: I finally got my first Ko-Fi supporter! Thank you so much <3

    The Queen continued to calcte If three silver coins raise each iron sword''s price, a thousand will sell for an additional 30 gold coins. But if thats so, the Queen has to haggle with Robb. After all, the treasury is getting tighter and tighter.

    Right Now, she only needs to send a royal cksmith to Westwind Town as a teacher, and she can get back 20 gold coins a month. This business is really profitable, no matter how much she thought about it.

    Moreover, ording to what Robb said just now, he also needed a royal tailor and cook. That is to say. She could send three people who could bring back as many as sixty gold coins a month.

    It is no exaggeration to say that it takes only three people to make so much money.

    Just thinking of this, she heard Robb add, "I also need a Mason teacher, an experienced old farmer, an expert in raising pigs, cattle, sheep, chickens, and other livestock. In short, the best people in all kinds of industries are wee to work as teachers in Westwind Town. I can guarantee their personal safety and freedom, and I promise to give all the tuition fees paid by the students to the teachers so that they can bring them back to you. Ill fill up your treasury. I wont even take the slightest bit from it.

    When the Queen heard this, her head was filled with the sound of gold coins rattling.

    If each of these teachers could send back twenty gold coins to her every month, how much wealth would that be? How many iron swords costing thirteen silver coins could be bought? It is frightening to think about it. She is afraid that her own army will be armed to the teeth.

    It only takes a few people to get back the costs of arming an army. So why not?

    Although she is a queen and has far more insight than ordinary people, she is, after all, limited by the times and does not understand the value of "technology." She does not know that in the future of another world, there will be two superpowers that will wage economic wars for the sake of technological monopoly.

    She doesn''t even know how to measure the real value of these technologies.

    Her only doubt immediately came out, "are there really townspeople willing to spend so much money to learn this knowledge?"

    Robb spread his hand, "No! But If I pay for it, they will."

    Queen: ""

    After a long silence, the Queen said faintly, "Why do you have to pay out of your own pocket to let the townspeople learn? What''s in it for you? You can clearly do all kinds of great things by yourself. Some even exceed the level of the craftsmen under me. You can already be regarded as an expert. You are a guru, so why do you have to spend money to hire a group of experts to teach your people?

    Robb pointed to his beloved stone stool and "hot spring pool" and said with a smile, "because I amzy.., I am toozy to teach students myself, and there are no young and beautiful girls, so I will give you this opportunity to make a lot of money."

    Robb told a little lie. It was not because he waszy but because he couldn''t teach at all.

    If he wont rely on game skills but on real knowledge, he doesn''t know these skills at all. That''s why he needs to trick the Queen''s royal craftsmen intoing to Westwind Town to teach them a wide range of knowledge so that those poorly skilled craftsmen in Westwind Town can learn and improve the overall technical level of Westwind Town.

    Robb can''t do everything just relying on his skills. if he wants to y the "SimCity" well, he must let the townspeople improve, keep up with the rapid development of Westwind Town, and can not let technology be the deficiency of the ce.

    Westwind Town sent a group of masons and cksmiths not long ago to teach the Queen to build a tap water system. As a result, these craftsmen were instantly destroyed by the royal craftsmen after teaching them. This story has be a joke in Westwind Town. (For those who have forgotten, please refer to Chapter 168.).

    After hearing about this, Robb has been thinking for a while about how to get the skills of the people in Westwind Town to climb to another peak. And now it can be said that he has finally seized the opportunity by speaking about this to the Queen.

    Of course, the Queen may be earning money, but Robb will never lose because knowledge is priceless.

    The Queen took a straight posture and said in a business manner, "well, I ept your proposal. Tomorrow morning I will begin recruiting craftsmen willing to go to Westwind Town to be teachers and will mobilize merchants to sell meat to Westwind Town. I just hope that youre not lying about anything.

    Thats a given! Robb smiled and said, "well, let me help you with the next words. Today''s diplomatic talks are over. Good night."

    He then hung up and stretched in the water. Her Majesty is still too young and too simple. If it were Robb, she would never provide any technology to an enemy''s unknown dominion. At most, he would dump some outdated goods, but as for talent, no way.

    At this moment, a person suddenly came to the chapel door, and Robb smiled as soon as he saw her. The female assassin who stabbed himst night came again today, still wrapped up with a veil over her face.

    Unfortunately, as long as Robb closed his eyes, he could immediately recall in his mind what she looked like in the white swimsuitst night.

    He smiled and waved to the female assassin, "Hello, little refugee sister, have youe to the chapel again today?"

    The female assassin pretended to salute respectfully, "Hello, Godfather, I still have no ce to stay at night. I want to sleep in the chapel. I wonder if you will allow me to."

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t you have fourteen otherpanions? I heard they rented a house in Wangjiang District. Don''t you want to live with them?

    The female assassin said respectfully, "those are just people I know in the same vige. We are not rted. It is not convenient for me to disturb them. Even if they are willing to ept me to live in the house they rented, they are all men, so it is not suitable for me to live with them. But I don''t have the money to rent a single room. "

    "I see." Robb said with a smile, "Youre wee. You can continue to stay here tonight."

    The female assassin was secretly happy, [Great!]

    However, before she could rejoice for two seconds, she saw Robb waving to her in the pool and smiled and said, "Little sister, you said yesterday that you liked my ''hot spring pool'' very much. Would you like to have a bath now? I''ll put on my swimming trunks, you will put on your swimsuit, and we''ll take a dip in the hot spring. Anyway, you''re a very generous girl. You don''t mind, do you? "

    Female assassin!

    Want to see my delicate body again?

    The female assassin was furious, but yesterday she had already made a generous gesture to show him. She''d get caught and killed if she didn''t do the same.

    Death is not terrible, but it is not possible to die before she finishes her mission.

    Huangsha! She sighed in her heart, but on the surface, she had to pretend to be happy and said, "Yes! I really like this pool, and it would be nice to have someone to talk to while bathing.

 Chapter 215: Immortal Cloud Art

    Chapter 215: Immortal Cloud Art

    A few minutester, the female assassin changed into the swimsuit and came out.

    She put on yesterday''s white bikini suit again. This time she no longer carried the breaker; anyway, it couldnt kill Robb, so she only put the little poison bottle in her bikini bra.

    There are only two pieces of cloth in the damn clothes, and it''s hard to find a ce to hide. Fortunately, the poison bottle is so small that the connection in the middle of the corset is stuck and can barely be left out.

    She walked quickly to the "hot spring pool," jumped into the water, took the bottle out with quick movement, slightly moved her hand, and patted the soil on the edge of the pool, embedding the bottle in the soil.

    After all this, she saw Robbing out in a pair of cotton swimming trunks.

    What kind of crazy swimming trunks are these? It only wrapped around the small part of Robb''s lower body, and because the swimming trunks burst so tightly, she could even see the bulge under his belly.

    The female assassin was almost embarrassed to death, but the training made her much calmer than ordinary women, forcibly suppressing her shyness or forcibly cutting off her shame as a woman, making herself seem as cold and strong as a machine.

    Anyway, now that her delicate body has already been seen, if she sees the wrong ces of a man, there is nothing wrong with it. If she takes the bottle and kills him, all her efforts are worth it.

    The two were sitting in a hot spring pool of about three square meters, each leaning against the edge of a pool, quite far apart.

    Robb did not deliberately approach her and said with a smile, "it is much happier to have someone to take a bath with than to soak alone."

    The female assassin forced a smile and said, "I feel the same way."

    Robb said, "when you first came to Westwind Town the other day, I heard the older man among you say that you hunt in the mountains for a living?"

    "Yes!" The assassins had already prepared and unified their statements in this respect. She immediately began to answer ording to the prepared materials, "Yes, there is snow all year round on the high mountains, where the air is thin, and the sun is strong. Life there is really not easy. We often had to fight with wild beasts such as snow wolves and snow bears and asionally encountered snow monsters. Once, a frost giant attacked our vige, which was really thrilling. The whole vige fled for their lives, and almost all of them were buried in the snow. "

    "Frost giant?" Robb pped his hands, "impressive. It is not easy for you to survive in the hands of the Frost Giant."

    When he said this, Robb thought to himself, [Frost Giant, level 60 BOSS, when the level limit was 60, I was afraid of this thing, too. I had to form a big team of 40 yers to fight this thing.]

    But after several expansions of Dark de, the level limit kept rising, and when it opened to level 80 two years ago, Robb could beat Frost Giants alone.

    Later, game developers became more and more perverted, the level limit soared all the way to level 120, the equipment data became more and more excessive, and the bnce became so bad that Robb was able to drop the Frost Giant in seconds with a casual throw.

    Sigh, Frost giants became the tears of the times.

    The female assassin nced awkwardly at Robb and whispered, "the Frost giant doesn''t feel like he can beat the treasure chest monster you fished from the canalst time."

    Robb thought, [Of course, the gem treasure chest monster is a 100-level elite monster, and the frost giant is only a level 60 BOSS and the 100-level elite monster.]

    The female assassin couldn''t help asking, "Why was that treasure chest monster in the river? How did you catch it?"

    Robb, of course, could not say that it was his own skill. "maybe it came from a distance along the canal," he said with a smile. "it just happened to be a coincidence that I caught it when I was fishing there."

    When the assassin saw that Robb was smiling and seemed very talkative, she was moved. [Since I had even betrayed my sex, why not take advantage of his morous look at my body to get information from him? Anyway, he seems stupid and naive.]

    She was desperate, too, and moved a little closer to Robb, rose a little from the water, and exposed her fragrant shoulders on both sides of the water.

    Robb secretly smiled in his heart, [This should be regarded as a trick that doesn''t even count as seducing.]

    But as far as the female assassin is concerned, she has already made a great sacrifice, and she deliberately winked, "Godfather, I have heard that you have used all kinds of magic to defeat the treasure chest monster, and you seem to have the ability to master many kinds of sses. I really want to know how many kinds of things you can do."

    He stated many kinds

    As soon as she heard him, the female assassin couldn''t help thinking, what are these sses? Why haven''t I heard of it?]

    Robb concluded, "I can''t do any of this!"

    Female assassin: "..."

    F**k, what are you talking about?

    Robb said with a smile, "Anyways, I know a lot, but I also dont know a lot. I can''t tell you clearly. I''ll just tell you a secret, only to you, not anyone else."

    The female assassin was overjoyed; seduction was really useful. It seems that her seduction level is very high, and she can actually get top-secret information, which means great contributions.

    Robb whispered, "I have a special ability that makes it so that all physical attacks can''t hit me."

    "Oh? Such ability? The female assassin thought to herself, [Indeed, I have confirmed this ability. But I guess the information hes telling is real.]

    She pretended to look left and right, then lowered her voice and said, "Why can''t physical attacks hit you?"

    Robb whispered, "in order to guard against assassins, I have been using a skill called ''Immortal Cloud Art,'' which I learned from the distant Big Tang. My body enters the ''immortal wind'' and ''cloud state,'' which makes me very strong.

    "I see." The female assassin kept the word "Immortal Cloud Art" firmly in mind, which can finally exin why this guy is so powerful and can not be cut down. It turns out that his body is like a "cloud." This spell is amazing.

    Robb said mysteriously, "however, the immortal cloud art has two major disadvantages. One is that it can only guard against physical attacks and nothing else. Second, it can only be released where there is water, and it cannot be used where there is no water. You know, without water, there will be no clouds, so you cannot release ''clouds.'' "

 Chapter 216: Thank you for your hospitality.

    Chapter 216: Thank you for your hospitality.

    Thanking him inside, she thought, [You idiot, you unexpectedly took the initiative to tell me about your shorings. Sure enough, men are all big pig''s feet, and my seduction skills are so good that they don''t even know what to say and what not to say.]

    ording to him, Immortal Cloud Art has two major shorings. One is that it can only guard against physical attacks, so I can likely poison himter.

    Second, this kind of magic can only be cast where there is water. No wonder this man always likes to sit by the canal and fish, dug a pool in the yard, and soaked himself in the pool. He is trying to save his life.

    In other words, if he is led away from the water, he can be easily stabbed to death with a knife.

    For an assassin, there is nothing better than grasping the target''s weakness. She is now 100% sure of killing Robb.

    The female assassin could not help showing a sincere smile. He had to admit that the woman had a beautiful smile.

    The only drawback was her eyes. Robb found that when she looked at him, it was like she was looking at a dead man.

    "Master, heres your midnight snack." Just then, Lillian ran out of the chapel with arge tray covered with a silver lid. When she saw the two people soaking in the pool, she froze slightly and immediately realized, "Oh, big sister, are youing to the chapel again?"

    The female assassin turned to Lillian and smiled, "Yes! Sorry to bother you again."

    Lillian put down the te and said, "Sorry, I''ve only prepared one midnight snack. I''ll make another one right away. Please wait a moment."

    The female assassin hurriedly said, "I don''t dare to make your work any more than you already have. It''s already shameless for me toe to live in the chapel for the night. It would be too much if I were to eat your food again."

    "It doesn''t matter." Robb smiled and said, "our food here is not as precious as yours."

    This sentence scared the female assassin so much that she almost thought she had been caught. Fortunately, when she saw the gentle smile on Robb''s face, she forcibly suppressed her beating heart and said, "Oh, yes, it''s really not easy to find food on the snow-capped mountains."

    "Then feel wee," Robb said. e on, let''s see what Lillian has cooked."

    He lifted the lid on the big tray, and the smell of barbecue immediately came out.

    The people of the desert kingdom were extremely pious about food, and the female assassin was no exception, so she immediately looked at the big tray with awe.

    There were many "" in the tray. Potatoes were cut into small pieces and put on small bamboo sticks; and pork was also cut into small pieces, also on small bamboo sticks; in addition, there were mushrooms, parsley, broli, chicken wings, duck tongue, and even a small fish, all roasted on small bamboo sticks.

    The female assassin could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, "What Is this strange way of eating?"

    "This is the famous kebab," Robb said with a smile.

    Famous a ghost, never heard of it, the Kingdom of Gran has this kind of food, and its famous? I can''t get caught up. I have to cooperate with him at this time. The female assassin pretended to be suddenly enlightened, "Wow, so this is the famous kebab?"

    [Famous a ghost, I am the only one in the world who has eaten this thing, I made up the famous part.] Robbined in his heart, but on the surface, he smiled and said, e on, try some. Do you like meat or vegetables?

    The female assassin chose the vegetables because there was a way to get meat in the desert, but it was as difficult as entering heaven to eat vegetables, so her eyes were obviously fixed on the roasted broli.

    Robb picked up the roasted broli and handed it to her, "eat carefully, don''t let it fall into the pool. It will be troublesome to change the water."

    It is superfluous to advise that people in the desert kingdom will never waste food. They regard every piece of food as a gift from heaven and must face it with the most pious attitude. Food wasters will be punished by the God of the Desert, Seth, so that when he walks into the desert, the sandstorm will hit immediately, leaving him with no bones.

    Female assassins couldn''t allow the food to fall into the water. She held the kebab carefully with her left. For fear that the food would slip, she ced her right hand below the kebab so that If the broli fell, her right hand would catch it immediately.

    She finally put broli in her mouth, and she immediately felt a rich vor in her mouth, including broli, salt, pepper, soybean oil, and soy sauce.

    In this small bunch of broli, countless seasonings have been put into it. Calcted in terms of the prices of various seasonings in the world, this bunch of broli is simply an extremely expensive luxury, and only nobles dared to make something like this. Ordinary little nobles can''t afford to make this.

    The female assassin only ate one bite and felt moved, Huangsha! How much grace have I been given to have a mouthful of such extravagance? I am really a sinful woman.

    She swallowed all the broli kebabs in a few bites and then picked up roasted mushrooms, parsley, and potatoes. Anyway, all kinds of vegetables were stuffed into her mouth. They were so delicious that she burst into tears while eating them.

    Robb said with a smile, "Don''t worry. You can slow down. Lillian has gone to the kitchen to make more again. There will be a lot moreing soon. I won''t rob you."

    Well too good eat you, too eat.

    "I''m d to see you eat so well." Robb said with a smile, "I''m happier to see you eat than if I eat it myself."

    Hearing him say this, the female assassin could not help but feel a thump in her heart. Why doesn''t this person feel like a bad guy? What a wonderful virtue it is to give food to others. Ah, no! He cannot fool me. Whether he is a good man or a bad man, he is a man of the enemy kingdom. For the benefit of the desert kingdom, I will not care about his personality. Even if he is a saint, he is only a saint of the Kingdom of Gran, but a disaster for the desert kingdom.

    For the sake of Huangsha, I must kill him mercilessly.

    Thinking of this, the food in her mouth began to lose its taste. She put the stick in her hand back on the tray and said respectfully, "Thank you for your hospitality. I''m full."

    Full, refreshed, waiting for a chance to go out. Shes ready to kill!

 Chapter 217: How delicious

    Chapter 217: How delicious

    The female assassin half-heartedly said her words. She casually answered all kinds of questions raised by Robb, quietly waiting for the passage of time, waiting and waiting, the opportunity to kill may not necessarilye, but she had excellent patience.

    Sure enough, her efforts paid off, and it finally arrived.

    After eating the second batch of kebabs sent by Lillian, Robb stretched out his armzily, smiled, and said, "I''m full. I don''t know why, but I feel sleepy every time I eat midnight snacks. I''ll take a nap first."

    The female assassin was overjoyed.

    Robb said, "however, since it is quite rare for you to stay here with me in the hot spring pool, if I take a nap alone, it would be quite a rude action to a beautiful woman."

    The female assassin hurriedly said, "it''s all right with me. I''ve alreadye to disturb Godfather''s leisurely life. How can I dy your sleep for me?"

    Robb said, "Alright then, I''ll go to bed."

    The female assassin smiled and said, "Okay, please enjoy your sleep. I hope you can sleep as much as you can."

    She thought to herself, [This is thest chance for you to see the world with your eyes open. Watch everything clearly. Soon you will lose your life in your sleep.]

    Robb smiled and said meaningfully, "then I''ll sleep. Have fun by yourself. Enjoy.

    The female assassin didn''t recognize the teasing in Robb''s tone because she was already thinking about how to kill him for a while and replied with a smile, "Okay, I''ll enjoy my time here."

    Robb leaned against the edge of the pool and closed his eyes.

    By this time, it was dark, and Westwind Town was quiet again.

    Robb''s breathing gradually calmed down as if he were slowly entering a state of deep sleep.

    But the female assassin was in no hurry, soaking motionless in the pool. It still isnt time.

    Sure enough, Lillian quickly exited the chapel door, gently took away the te by the pool, and smiled at the female assassin.

    The female assassin also gave her a smile. It was right not to move just now because the tray was about to be taken away. She knew that the maid woulde out at any moment. If she had taken action earlier, she wouldve been caught easily.

    When Lillian left, the female assassin felt that it was the perfect time to do it. She looked around and saw that several nuns did not hang out tonight. It seemed that they had taken an early rest. There was no activity in the chapel of darkness nearby, except for a few cat folk squatting by the canal, but they were so far that they could not see clearly what was going on in the pool here.

    The female assassin dug up the poison bottle that had been buried from the edge of the pool, squeezed it tightly in the palm of her hand, and then slowly approached Robb again, getting closer and closer as she didst night.

    However, there is one thing that is different from yesterday. Today she is also in the pool. In this case, if she is this close to a man, her lower body must also be very close, which ispletely different from the situation where she only squatted down and approached the edge of the pool yesterday.

    The point is she is only wearing a few very thin pieces of cloth, most of her delicate body is not hidden, and Robb is only wearing a very small pair of swimming trunks, which is not very different from not wearing it. In this case, their two bodies are too close.

    This made her own breathing a little messy.

    "No, keep steady! Your breathing can''t be messed up. You''re a killer! Keep cold, don''t get emotional.

    She tried to hold back the waver in her heart and slowly leaned her face towards Robb''s face, as she did yesterday, to see if the target was asleep.

    No man can pretend to sleep in this situation!

    Robb''s breath is still steady. No change urred. The female assassin rejoiced secretly. Great, this guy really fell asleep, now is a good time to kill him.

    She opened the poison bottle with great speed, and as soon as the green liquid in the bottle came into contact with the air, a few bubbles sprang up, and the whole potion looked to be boiling.

    It is worthy of being a poison prepared by a great witch doctor. You can feel its fierce toxicity at a nce.

    The female assassin carefully put the bottle in Robb''s mouth.

    When he slept, he leaned his head back against the edge of the pool, and his mouth opened slightly. This is a chance!

    The female assassin pointed the mouth of the bottle at the crack and tilted it slowly, and the green poison slowly flowed out of the bottle, and a drop of green liquid dripped into Robb''s mouth, and then another drop.

    The female assassin was overjoyed, [Why don''t you die now?]

    However, she does not know that the effect of this poison is only about equivalent to the poison thrown out by a level 50 boss in the game "Dark de". For Robb, who has maxed out his resistances, the sustained damage caused can not keep up with the speed of Robb''s own recovery.

    Robb moved his mouth, pretending to talk in his sleep, and said vaguely, "so sweet, so sweet sugar water, so many times. How great give me some more.

    Female assassin: "..."

    Are you kidding me? She looked at the bottle in her hand and looked appalled. No, it must not be enough. I''ll feed you the whole bottle. She turned the bottle upside down, and all the poison dripped into Robb''s mouth so quickly that one drop touched his lips and dyed Robb''s lips a little green.

    Robb pped his mouth and said vaguely, "How delicious, how sweet, truly great times!"

    The female assassin was stunned and thought to herself, [Did the captain give the wrong poison? Is this a cure, not a poison? Itch doctor is such an obscure ss, and the poisons and heals they make are all green, so he may have confused them.]

    Just then, Robb suddenly moved and looked as if he was about to wake up.

    Startled, the female assassin quickly pped her backhand on the soil by the pool and buried the ss bottle into it. After doing this, Robb''s eyes were open, and she didn''t have time to escape from Robb herself. Still very close to Robb, their faces were very close to each other, enough to breathe and smell each other.

    At this point, the atmosphere became eerily awkward.

    Robb pretended not to know anything, even the drop of green poison on his lips, "little refugee sister, you Weren''t you just across the pool? How are you next to me? And so close to my face?"

    The female assassin bit her lower lip and had no choice but to act ording to what she had prepared beforehand. She pretended to blush and said shyly, "Watching you sleep you looked as if you are very handsome, and made me want toe over and secretly kill you while youre asleep. I didnt know youd suddenly wake up at this time this is really embarrassing.

 Chapter 218: The information she bought with her life

    Chapter 218: The information she bought with her life

    "Oh? So thats why. Robb had a ckmail smile on his face. "then why kiss secretly? I have never been good at rejecting other people''s requests. I will try my best to help people in need. Since you want to kiss so much, if you want to kiss, you can do so. I''ll just let you kiss me, but if you kiss me, I wont take responsibility.

    Her heart was filled with MMP. Men are like big pig''s feet, give them a bamboo pole to climb up, and they''ll hit the snake with the stick. As soon as she said she wanted to kiss him, he immediately began to show off. (TL: MMP is like swearing. I barely use the term but based on the inte, it can mean mother**k*r or simr profanity.)

    [Go to hell! I don''t want to kiss you at all. I don''t want to kiss you. I don''t want to kiss you at all.]

    There was a lot of cursing in her heart, but on the surface, she had to maintain her appearance, so she had to say shyly, "then then I will

    She showed the expression of amoner girl who adored her lord. She shyly but bravely got close to Robb''s lips, kissed him, then quickly retreated, blushing, covering her face, and jumping out of the pool. "I''m so ashamed, I.,, Ill go to bed first.

    Robb smiled and waved, "Okay, have a good sleep."

    Pretending to be too ashamed to speak, the female assassin ran to the chapel. First step, second step, third step And suddenly, she felt like something was wrong. There was an intense burning feeling on her limbs and intense pain which spread from her lips to her entire body.

    She didn''t understand what had happened at first, but it urred to her a secondter that when she poured poison into Robb''s mouth, a drop was identally poured on Robb''s lips, and Robb didn''t wipe it off. She kissed him. She took it and thought it was for healing, so she didn''t guard against it and really kissed him.

    Her lips touched his, and the poisonous liquid on Robb''s lips touched her lips. Then, in an instant, the poison burned her skin and entered her blood.

    How poisonous!

    If this kind of thing was taken directly into her mouth, it would have killed her instantly. But because she only got in on her lips, it has only spread to her capiries. The assassin, a creature that has been associated with poison from an early age, has good poison resistance. She knew that she could hold on for a while before the poison would enter her heart through the blood.

    Shes only feeling numb and dizzy for now, but she still has a lot of time to live.

    [Damn it, wasnt it a cure? Then why didn''t it poison him? Was I poisoned as soon as I touched him? Huangsha! I''m dead. I can''t be cured anymore.] She thought to herself, [Even if I die, I have to hurry to Wangjiang District and send back the information I got and the information of the immortal cloud art."

    Thinking of this, I clenched my teeth and rushed into the church. I put my rags on my body, and I couldn''t even cover my face. Anyway, my face and hands are not shy, and it doesn''t matter to be seen. Now I have to race against time. Send the information back with your life.

    Thinking of this, she clenched her teeth and rushed into the chapel, put my rags on her body, and didnt even cover her face. Anyway, her face and hands are not that delicate, and it doesn''t matter if its seen. Shes in a race against time to send the information back with her life.

    She quickly ran out of the chapel. Her body is already a little paralyzed. The poison is really terrible. Just a drop, and only on her lips, unexpectedly has such a strong effect.

    She knew she wouldn''tst long, so she walked quickly under her feet.

    Robb smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with you, little sister? Aren''t you going back to the chapel to have a rest? Why do you have to leave so suddenly? "

    The female assassin turned around and smiled forcefully. "I suddenly remembered something and wanted to talk to some of my friends from my vige."

    "Alright, then, be careful when you walk at night."

    "Yes, I will. I thank Godfather for his concern." The female assassin finally managed to finish these words but also had to walk as smoothly as possible so as not to expose that she had been poisoned and that it was even difficult to walk.

    Finally, out of Robb''s line of sight, she quickly held her breath, tried her best, and ran toward Wangjiang District. Every step was so difficult that she felt that she could not stay upright anymore.

    But she can''t fall yet!

    For the mothend!

    For Huangsha!

    She was burning her life, step by step, like the steps of the devil, and finally stumbled into the Wangjiang District. After knocking on the door twice, she hadpletely lost her strength, and her whole body slipped slowly against the door.

    The door opened, and an assassin poked his head out, found it was her, and hastened to drag her into the house.

    Several assassins surrounded the female assassin in the middle, "what happened to you? Was your identity exposed?

    The other assassins shed to the window and the door, ready to meet the enemy.

    "No. I without revealing my identity was poisoned my own poison

    The assassins breathed a sigh of relief when they heard her say this.

    The female assassin said in a difficult voice, "I used. My own life to get important intelligence Robb, that guy is not afraid of poison the poison of the great witch doctor has no effect on him."

    The assassins went silent.

    The middle-aged assassin grabbed the female assassin by the shoulder and asked urgently, "what else?"

    The female assassin spat out a mouthful of ck blood and said, "Immortal the Immortal Cloud Art allowed him to be very powerful Hes not afraid of physical attacks, only magic Only where there is water can he cast immortal cloud art Where there is no water you can kill him or using magic

    After saying this, the female assassin''s head tilted, and her hands dropped softly.

    A heroine died bravely for her kingdom with no regrets.

    The remaining 14 assassins observed a moment of silence for several seconds.

    After a long time, the middle-aged assassin looked up and said, "your death will not be in vain! You have brought us extremely important information, and we will inherit your legacy andplete this operation perfectly and live up to your sacrifice."

    With that, he turned his head, grabbed the youngest assassin, dragged him in front of him, and whispered, "immediately take back the information of the Immortal Cloud Art and inform themander and the advisor."

    "I''m going to stay and kill Robb and avenge her." The young assassin bit his teeth.

    "That was an order!" The middle-aged assassin said, "if I ask you to go, don''t talk nonsense to me. Do you want the information she gave her life to be buried here with us?"

    The young assassin had to bow his head silently, then jumped with a brush, pushed the door, and rushed into the night.

    "Wrap her body in a cloth and put her in the room at the back. If the mission seeds, we will take her back to the desert." The middle-aged assassin said to the rest of the assassins, "next, it''s our fight! Wait patiently for Robb to leave the artificial river and to a ce where there is no water nearby, and then! Together."

 Chapter 219: Removing Potential Threats

    Chapter 219: Removing Potential Threats

    Early in the morning, Robb sat on his stone stool and ate breakfast again.

    Huahua, the lovely kitten girl, also went to bed andid down by his stone stool.

    However, today she is a little pitiful. Her expression looks very aggrieved. Even the whiskers on her face do not look very energetic, drooping depressingly.

    Robb asked softly, "what''s the matter? You dont seem happy."

    Huahua ttened her mouth and said, "Fish is getting harder and harder to catch. Westwind Town has more poption now. Everyone has caught all the big fish in this river. It took me half a night to catch a small fish. I didnt even have enough to eat."

    Robb was happy, "I already said that you have to start your own fish farm as early as possible. By catching river fish, this is bound to be the result. Don''t worry too much. In two days, her Majesty''s caravan wille, and a lot of meat will be delivered, and then the price of meat will drop sharply. Rtively speaking, humans are not so fond of fish, but prefer pigs, sheep, cattle, and chickens. At that time, thepetitive pressure on fishing will be smaller. "

    Oh. Huahua was still t-mouthed and unhappy, and it was not until Lillian got her a fried chicken leg that she happily finished eating the chicken leg and turned into a cat cake, and slept next to Robb.

    This girl is obviously a cat folk, not a cat. He doesnt know why she can turn into a cake. Robb really wants to turn her over and see how her hands and feet are ced.

    However, before this evil idea could be carried out, Chief Elsie came.

    He walked up to Robb and whispered, "Godfather, the dozen assassins you asked me to monitor have been identified. The desert kingdom sent them. The people I sent to monitor them could see from them the unique living habits of many people from the desert kingdom. The scouts reported that the army of the desert kingdom camped 30 miles north of Westwind town, deliberately not moving forward, and seemed to be waiting for the actions of these assassins. "

    Robb smiled and said, "well, I guessed it."

    Chief Elsie continued, "they made a movest night."

    "Oh?" Robb smiled and said, "what did they do?"

    Chief Elsie said, "the female assassin died suddenly. I don''t know what happened."

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, that''s because she tried to poison me, so I responded with a drop of poison. I didnt know that she couldn''t hold a drop. It''s not my fault."

    Chief Elsie thought, [So you did it! Such a beautiful girl was poisoned to death, yet hes not frowning and has a smile on his face. Godfather is really scary. Treat your own people as gentle as the sun, but treat the enemy as ruthless as winter.]

    Just as he thought of this, he heard Robbugh, "Don''t destroy her body. I''ll bring her backter. Her charge is only an attempted crime, which is not worthy of death and can still be rescued. "

    Chief Elsie:

    Can''tin. If heins, he loses. Chief Elsie could imagine with his toes that the reason why the female assassin could get such treatment was that Godfather saw her and because she was beautiful and in good shape.

    After she is resurrected, shell probably be imprisoned to look like 18 or the 24 bridge. If Godfather is a little more insane, 36 and 48 are also possible.

    But as a subordinate, he should just pretend he doesnt understand. There''s no need for him to figure out what his boss thinks so clearly; otherwise, it''s possible to be chopped off by the boss for something one day.

    Chief Elsie said respectfully, "I see. Your subordinates will pay attention to the recovery of the body. In addition, I would like to report that the group''s youngest member left Westwind Town in the middle ofst night and headed north. Although I could stop him, I thought Godfather had said there was no need to deal with them if they did not make trouble, so your lower official did not rm them. "

    Robb said with a smile, "you did the right thing. That man should have gone back to deliver the message. The secret of the immortal cloud art will soon spread to the enemy."

    Chief Elsie said foolishly, "immortal cloud art? What is that?"

    "Well, in short, the enemy now thinks that I can easily be killed without water." Robb said with a smile, "they should already be nning to find a ce without water to kill me."

    Chief Elsie said, "Godfather, now that everything is clear, are you going to take action against them?"

    Robb shook his head and said, "although I can now order you to rush over and arrest those dozen people as reform-throughbor criminals and add more than a dozen more manpower to Westwind Town, this will not work, even if we know that our enemies are bad guys. If there is no evidence and we dont catch the crimemitted by the other party, we cannot convict others because that will breakw and order. The only one who can be convicted now is the female assassin. The dozen others are still innocent. However, it is not possible to have more than a dozen enemy assassins lurking in Westwind Town all the time since it will affect the safety of ordinary townspeople, so the only way to get rid of them is ... "

    At this point, Robb dragged on a long voice, showing an evil smile, "Entrapment!"

    "What?" Chief Elsie was a little confused by the new word, Entrapment?

    Robb did not exin the word because he was worried that Chief Elsie had really learned this. He just wanted to use extraordinary measures to remove the potential threat to Westwind Town, but he did not want his police officers to do this in the future.

    He turned around and smiled and said, "Go and arrange an opportunity for me to leave the chapel and to a ce where there is no water."

    Chief Elsie was confused, "Entrapment means that you want to deal with the enemy while fishing? Then why find a ce without water? How can you fish without water?" (TL: The author used , which means entrapment. But it can also mean fishingw enforcement.)

    "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, make arrangements so that I can walk there reasonably. Then its up to the assassins." Robb said with a smile.

    Chief Elsie understood and nodded, "your officer will arrange it right away."

    Half an hourter...

    The amethyst mine in the back hill of Westwind Town suddenly gave a loud "boom." Then arge group of miners on the mountain shouted, "No, the mine has copsed!"

    "Go and get someone. Two miners are trapped in the cave."

    "You will die if you are trapped for a long time. Only Godfather has the ability to dig a tunnel in such a short time."

    "Yes, yes, go and get Godfather!"

    At the behest of Chief Elsie, the miners scratched out the lines they had already made up.

    A major event like this, of course, spread all over Westwind Town in an instant, so all the people in the town were running in the direction of the mountain mine.

    Some nned to save people, and some nned to go to the theatre!

    Because, of course, there will be opportunities for action.

 Chapter 223: Thats my dog-headed man

    Chapter 223: That''s my dog-headed man

    The first thing the female assassin saw when she opened her eyes was a 3D animation of a dog-headed man.

    She was so startled that she almost cried out, "Seth, the god of the desert!"

    However, this thing is not a real desert god. It can''t respond to her. It is just a 3D animation of resurrection. It blew sand to save the female assassin and then made a very loud and domineering POS, and then a burst of yellow sand wrapped around it. When the yellow sand dispersed, he disappeared without a trace.

    Huangsha! The female assassin eximed, trying to jump up and worship her God, but she found that she could not move and that something was wrapped around her.

    She looked down and found that she was wrapped in ayer of white cloth like a mummy, amon method used by people in the desert kingdom to dispose of corpses temporarily. Her body wriggled on the ground as she struggled and twisted like a silkworm pupa.

    The picture is actually quite funny.

    Only then did she remember that she was killed, poisoned by the great witch doctor, and passed the information back to other assassins before she died.

    Herpanions must have wrapped the white cloth around her to keep her body safe temporarily. The white cloth is covered with drugs to prevent the corpses from rotting.

    Then why was she alive again?

    The female assassin immediately thought of the vanishing desert god Seth, and she could not help being ecstatic, Huangshua! My God came to save me. The great God of the desert! You saved me!

    No, he didnt. A disagreeable voice suddenly popped out, interrupting her delighted speech, and then said in a strange tone, "I resurrected you, not the god of the desert."

    "What?" Startled by the sound, the female assassin quickly looked around and found that she was lying in the churchyard, next to the familiar stone table and stone stool, on which stood a priest who looked like the disabled Robb.

    Huh? Why am I here? The female assassin was startled and hurriedly said, "Ah, dear Godfather, why am I here? Did something happen? I left youst night to find my fellow people, and then I fell asleep identally. How am I in your yard, and why am I wrapped in a strange cloth?"

    "Stop pretending. It''s over." Robb said with a smile, "female assassin from the desert kingdom, your identity has already been exposed.

    The female assassin''s face changed miserably as soon as these words came out. She wanted to jump up and fight to the death, but she could not beat the white cloth wrapped around her body. She jumped about like a big pupa on the ground for a long time and finally fell down feebly, her face dark and saying, "thats it. Kill me.

    "What''s the matter with you, woman?" Robb said, "I just said I resurrected you. Why would I resurrect you if I want to kill you?"

    The female assassin''s forehead was a little confused, and she didn''t understand what happened, "it was Seth, the god of the desert, who resurrected me just now."

    "No, you are mistaken. You see, that thing is not Seth, the God of the desert. Just a dog-headed man who looks like Seth," Robb said with a smile.

    The female assassin was furious, Nonsense!

    You dont believe me? Robb smiled and said, "well, I''ll show you the dog-headed man, then make it do all kinds of animations."

    With that, Robb waved his hand casually, the magic of "sage," sandstorm!

    The 3D animation effect of this skill is that a dog-headed man appears in mid-air, and then arge area of yellow sand rushes violently forward, and if there is anyone in front, he will be buried in the sand instantly by this magic. The dog-headed man then slowly disappeared.

    Female Assassin:

    Robb waved his hand again, and the magic of the "sage" came again.

    This time, a dog-headed man appeared with him as the center, a yellow dust whirlwind constantly spun and danced around him. All the enemies who enter the dust whirlwind will be torn to pieces.

    Female Assassin:

    Robb waved his hand again, and the God disappeared without a trace.

    He smiled maliciously at the female assassin, "you see, when I call him out, he wille out. If I tell him to disappear, he will disappear. He is not your desert god Seth, but a dog-headed man I made."

    Female Assassin:

    She was so shocked that she dared not speak for a while, and after a long time, she sighed hard, "Huangsha! You who on Earth are you?

    Robb said with a smile, "I am the target of your assassination, the leader of Westwind Town, the king ofziness, the great magician with broken legs, the man who likes to bathe in the open air, the inventor of snacks, the father of God Robb! After getting so many titles, I feel like Im quite powerful whenever I introduce myself.

    The female assassin groaned, "Your titles are really good, but what kind of titles are these? Are you trying to be pushy or funny?"

    "All right, lets get to the point." Robb said, "Let''s get down to business! I have arrested all of your dozenpanions except one who was deliberately put back for arraignment. ""

    On hearing this, the female assassin immediately understood what had happened. She snorted miserably and whispered, "so, did you know who we were all this time? Ah, it turns out that Ive been yed by you all this time."

    I didnt know beforehand. Robb said with a smile, "at first, I just thought that a group of very strong people came to Westwind town and needed special attention, lest chivalrous men use force and hurt civilians. It wasn''t until you ran over while I was sleeping and stabbed me in the neck that I realized you had a grudge against me."

    The female assassin whispered, "Thats impossible. I was sure you were asleep."

    "Yes, I did fall asleep." Robb said with a smile, "but you didnt know that I have a special ability. That is, if someone attacks me, it will let me go from the ''normal state'' to the bat state.'' At that time, I will certainly wake up, so, from the time you stabbed me for the first time, I have been awake."

    Robb had the "rules of the game." In the game "Dark de," if yers are attacked by any person, monster, or NPC, they will go from a "normal state" to a bat state," apanied by obvious hints, such as red light particles shing on the edge of their field of vision.

 Chapter 224: Even criminals have rights.

    Chapter 224: Even criminals have rights.

    The female assassin could not understand the normal state andbat state. She could only understand that her attack alerted Robb.

    "That is to say; you have been acting with me all the time, deliberately letting me wear a swimsuit and deliberately telling me about the shorings of the Immortal Cloud Art. Youve been deceiving me this entire time?"

    "Bingo!" Robb smiled and said, "you''re right."

    The female assassin sighed deeply and closed her eyes painfully, "therefore, the information I sent back with my death was false, and mypanions fell into your trap because they listened to my false information."

    "It doesn''t really matter whether they listened to your information or not," Robb said with a smile. "anyway, they can''t beat me, but the process will be slightly different."

    The female assassin asked, "have they all been killed?"

    "Nope!" Robb said with a smile, "just like the three thousand prisoners of war you saw, your dozen fellow assassins are now in prison in the back of the mountain. Their first job is to dig canals."

    The female assassin said angrily, "you are insulting us! Heroic soldiers and assassins who sacrifice their lives should not be treated in this way."

    Robb shrugged, e on, it is more reasonable to be ordered to reform throughbor after doing bad things, and it is better than killing them. It is precisely because I respect life and respect that it is not easy for every human parent to give birth to them that I will allow them to live. But if you live, you can''t eat for free. What''s wrong with doing some work? "

    The female assassin went silent, and after several seconds, she whispered, "what do you want me to do by bringing me back to life? Satisfy your shameless lust? If that is the case, I won''t resist. I''ll let you do so. But, my people, you."

    "That won''t get your heart, will it?" Robb said with a smile, "Don''t say such boring lines and don''t think about what I will do to you. I won''t do such stuff. I''ll only sleep with a person who loves me and someone I love/ I will be responsible to her after the act. I will give her whatever she wants. I will not give her the moon if she wants the stars in the sky. I will not save the world if she wants me to destroy the world! And you evidently arent so favored by me yet.

    Female assassin:

    As a woman, when she heard a man say such words, she felt a little strange, or rather, a little envy, Huangsha! How happy would I be if there was a man in the world who would do this for me?

    In the desert kingdom, the status of women is very low. From their conservative clothes, we can see that the desert kingdom is very strict in protecting women''s "chastity." Women can only show their faces and hands to others. The rest should be private and only shown to their husbands.

    In fact, this is proof of men''s abnormal oppression of women!

    In the desert kingdom, women are selfless. They are the "property" of their husbands.

    Hearing Robb''s outrageous speech, the female assassin could not evenin and could only remain silent. After a while, she said, "then why did you resurrect me? Wouldnt it be easier to let me die like this?"

    Robb said with a smile, "it is not easy for a person to grow up. How much food does one need to eat eat, how much water does one need to drink, and how much wealth does one consume? It is not easy to grow young adults who can work,bor, return to society, and yet you told me that you want to die? Why do you want to die so easily? Work for me well and create wealth in return for society''s kindness."

    Female assassin:

    "Yourpanions are now in prison," Robb said. "in theory, I should also throw you in prison and let you reform with them, but considering the difference between men and women, it would be dangerous if you were thrown into a group of men with force."

    At this point, Robb said with a smile, "even criminals have rights to life, survival, personal security, personal instigation, legal property, defense, appeal, prosecution, and so on. So, I can''t let you live in a man''s prison at great risk."

    The female assassin was stunned by his jumble of ims.

    What''s this theory of his?

    Isn''t it up to the lord to deal with criminals? Torture if you want, ravage if you want, cry if you want, cut off their hands and feet if you want, dig a hole and bury them if you want to. Shes never heard of a lord talking about such a mess of rights to his captives.

    Robb concluded, "in short, you can''t go to a men''s prison, and there is no women''s prison in this town, and there are no conditions for establishing a women''s prison. If I built a women''s prison, then no one could be the warden. That''s why I brought you into my chapel. From now on, you are a reform-throughbor prisoner under my personal management. Your sentence is three years during these three years. You have to run errands and work for my chapel! Help Lillian with the housework and serve my daily life.

    Female assassin:

    Robb continued, "if you behave well, Ill shorten your sentence depending on your performance. If you have bad intentions and break any newws while serving your sentence, I will extend your sentence again. If you don''t want to do reform throughbor with me till your death, just behave and do a good job."

    With that, with a wave of his hand, a blue-and-white maid dress fell in front of the female assassin "this is your reform-throughbor outfit. Go and change into itter, and then ask Lillian what work she does.

    The female assassin bit her teeth and said, "I refuse!"

    Robb said, "Anyone refusing reform throughbor will be deemed a useless person and will be destroyed by humanitarianism."

    The female assassin gritted her teeth and said solemnly, "I am not refusing reform throughbor. Assassins are very tolerant creatures. I can sumb to you temporarily in order to survive. It''s no big deal. But I refuse to wear this skirt. This skirt is so short that it will expose my calves and ankles and make me look like a slut.

    Huh? Werent you generous enough to show me you in your swimsuit? Why are you still talking like this?

    The female assassin said resentfully, "it was a sacrifice I had to make for the mission, not my original intentions. You just said that even criminals have the right not to be shamed. It is an insult to my personality and will make me feel ashamed.

    "Wow, so have I shamed you already?" There was a smug smile on Robb''s face. "I like this time of shaming then."

    The female assassin said resentfully, "I will kill you, for sure!"

    You intimidated and threatened others. Robb said, "You havemitted another crime, and your period of reform throughbor has been increased by six months, from three years to three and a half years."

 Chapter 225: Your name is Shafa?

    Chapter 225: Your name is Shafa?

    Although Robb was talking sh*t to the female assassin, he immediately called Lillian over, "modify the blue and white maid''s dress and lengthen the skirt so that it can be dragged all the way to the instep of the foot."

    Lillian already knew who the female assassin was, and she whispered, "Master, it is too dangerous to take a bad assassin into our house. She still wants to kill you, yet you still help take care of the length of her skirt."

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t forget that I am a priest. My job is to influence bad guys and make them good people."

    Lillian wanted toin that he was not a real priest, but she obediently didnt. She didn''t want to reallyin about her master. She already knew that her master was a good man.

    She took out a needle and thread, and with a clever flip of her hands, the blue-and-white maid''s dress was modified, and a new skirt was attached to the foot of the old skirt, and the joint was decorated with a circle ofces to hide that the skirt was connected.

    This beautiful needlework made both Robb and the female assassin praised secretly in their hearts.

    "Well, the skirt has been changed, and now your calves and ankles wont. Is this all right?"

    En! The female assassin obediently recognized her future and was terrified.

    Robb waved and cut open the white cloth wrapping the female assassin with a wind de. She was finally freed from the pupa" state, and the first thought she had was to jump up and attack Robb, but thinking that he was so powerful, she had to forcibly suppress the thought, sighed, picked up the maid outfit handed out by Lillian and got into the chapel.

    A few minutester, she came out, dressed in the blue and white maid outfit, and stood beside Lillian.

    Lillian is wearing a ck and white maid outfit, while she is wearing blue and white. When the two stood side by side, it is really pleasing to the eye.

    Robb smiled and said to Lillian, "from now on, you will be the chief maid. Although you have only one subordinate, don''t be polite to her and order her to do as much as you like. She should work to cleanse herself of her sins."

    Lillian nced at the female assassin next to her. Thinking of how many times she had tried to assassinate her master, she was a little stingy, puffed up her cheeks, and said, "I will!"

    Robb smiled and said, "well, it''s time to ask for your name. I can''t keep calling you a female assassin, can I?"

    Robb said, Shafa? So you have this kind of name, thats quite amazing. What kind of parents would go crazy and name their daughter sofa? "

    The female assassin angrily said, "Safa should be pronounced as suofa, in our desert kingdom, it has a quiet, clear, and pure meaning, so many girls are named like this. How did it be a shafa in your mouth?"

    Robb shrugged, "Safa should be transliterated into shafa, but how did it be suofa? Thats crazy. But forget it. That''s not the point. Go to work. Lillian is always doing the work in my house alone. Ive been worried about her, but finally, someone''s here to share her workload, hahaha!

    Westwind Town, behind the mountains.

    In the valley where goblins and ogres once lived lies a huge prison.

    There are more than 3,000 prisoners of war here, which makes it one of thergest prisons on the maind.

    Because other countries never consider respecting prisoners of war, enemy soldiers captured on the battlefield are either killed or sold as ves, and it is impossible for them to build a huge prison to manage them. Because of this, Westwind Town has unwittingly created the Guinness Book of World Records for "thergest prison in the world." unfortunately, no one in this world will give awards to Robb, the founder of the prison.

    Thirteen male assassins, including their middle-aged leader, were seized of all their weapons, poisons, items, and so on and then kicked into cells by the prison guards.

    In the process, two assassins wanted to resist, but what they did not expect was that the prison guards were far better than they had expected. They beat the two guys who wanted to resist to the ground with a few strokes. They smiled and said to them, "Don''t look at us like this. We were also elite soldiers in the Temr Knights before. How could you try to beat us? Let me tell you; Godfather personally ordered that any reform-throughbor prisoner who dares to attack the police can be brought to justice on the spot. It is a blessing that we did not take advantage of self-defense to kill you. Reform-throughbor well for us.

    The assassins were angry and wanted to resist, but the middle-aged assassin grabbed several men who wanted to make trouble and whispered, "be patient! Keep a useful body so that you can continue to serve your kingdom in the future. Don''t give your life here in vain. "

    When the boss spoke, the little assassins stopped.

    After the prison guards left, the middle-aged assassin pulled his men to a corner of the cell and whispered, "While were in prison, we should try to find an opportunity to meet General Motra, ask him about the situation here, and see if there is any way to escape. Maybe when the main army attacks the town, we can cooperate inside and outside. "

    After all, the assassins were professionally trained, and their patience was very good. They''ll put up with it now that the boss has said so.

    After a while, a group of prison guards came and led them to the back of the prison, where two parallel white lines were drawn on the ground, and the prison guards threw tools on the ground, "dig a long canal along the shape of these two white lines. This is your work today. When you hear the sound of the bell ringing in the evening, you can stop working, follow the other prisoners, go to the ce where you eat, and finish your meal. Afterward,e back here and work, and when it''s time to go to bed, I''ll ring the bell again, and you''ll go back to your cells and rest. "

    The middle-aged assassin thought to himself, [Follow the other prisoners? That is to say we have a chance to talk to General Motra.]

    Now that there was a relieving thought, the assassins did not panic. They picked up the tools, such as shovels, and dug up the ground.

    Today is the assassins first day in prison, so many prison guards are in charge of them. Robb told Chief Elsie to take care of them in the first few days, as long as they were subdued in the first few days. They would be easy to manageter.

    So Chief Elsie sent ten men to take care of the thirteen assassins, and all ten of them asked Robb for the blessing of the king so that even just one person could defeat their group.

 Chapter 226: Prison travel notes

    Chapter 226: Prison travel notes

    There was no need for the assassins to act rashly, so they just dug the canal silently, but they didn''t work very hard.

    The ten prison guards who were in charge of looking after them saw that they werent working hard but did note up to beat and scold them.

    This is because Robb said that using whips and sticks to force reform-throughbor prisoners to work is the stupidest and least efficient way, and it does not necessarily have any good effect except to tire themselves.

    All kinds of welfare andmutation measures can really make the prisoners of war work hard, and there is no need to rush to tell the new prisoners of war until they get to know it.

    While pretending to work, the thirteen assassins peeked around and saw prisoners of war working everywhere. Some were carrying stones, some were carrying dirt, some were carrying buckets of fruit juice, and some were carryingrge baskets of fruit.

    There were many prisoners of war left unattended, meaning there were no prison guards around them.

    The leader of the assassins saw Motra from afar. The general was obviously an important person, but no one was watching him. He was carrying a basket of apples, carrying them. Taking advantage of the fact that no one noticed, he took an apple out of the basket, stuffed it into his mouth, and ate it clean with a few bites. He also carefully bit open the apple core, took out the apple seeds, and hid them in his pocket. Then he threw the apple core into his mouth, chewed it up and swallowed it, and continued carrying the basket forward.

    The leader of the assassins could not helpughing and crying, thinking, [The prison guards here have such a big heart. Apples are an extremely expensive fruit. In our desert kingdom, it is not surprising that nobles would wage war for a few apple trees in an oasis. This kind of expensive fruit is in baskets carried by the prisoners of war and is not guarded at all.

    In his heart, he could not help scolding, [This guy Robb is really outrageous. Can he be even more outrageous than the nobles of the desert kingdom, who are capable enough to go to other kingdoms to steal fruit?]

    Of course, after scolding, he got very happy information. That is, Motra is unguarded, as long as he can get rid of the prison guards around him, he can connect with him.

    The evening wasing soon, and the thirteen assassins were working while thinking about their surrounding environment. Of course, they were not very efficient, and only a small part of the canal was dug out. Then they heard the bells, loud bells, echoing over the whole prison.

    The moment the bell rang, the whole prison became lively, and the guys who were still working in silence burst out withughter.

    Someone shouted, "it''s time to eat!"

    "Its finally time."

    "Oh, yeah! Today is soy milk day. "

    "Yes, I''ve been looking forward to it for several days now."

    "I like soy milk day the most."

    Huangsha! Please make it so that every day is soy milk day."

    The prisoners allughed happily and converged in one direction.

    The assassins looked dazed, "what soy milk day?"

    The ten prison guards in charge of guarding them pointed to the direction in which the crowd gathered and said, "you can also go. There is a total of one hour for you to eat. After eating, you can also move freely in the open space in front of the canteen. After an hour, someone will blow a whistle. At that time, you must return to work. "

    The assassins said, "Oh," and although they still didn''t understand the situation, they got another good news: they could move freely for an hour. Isn''t that great?

    They followed the crowd forward and found that the ten prison guards really did not follow them.

    Soon they mingled with the prisoners of war.

    Immediately two prisoners of war found them, turned around, and asked, "Huh? New guy? Not from our vanguard army?"

    "Yes!" An assassin whispered, "We are the spies and assassins of the main force. We failed to kill Robb and were caught."

    Huangsha! I can''t believe you guys went to assassinate that guy. Awesome." The prisoners of war from the vanguard army expressed their admiration one after another, and several of them turned and gave them a thumbs-up, Theres still the main force. The battle was fierce when we fought with the skeletons and void walkers, he called out. It''s pretty great that you managed to go to Robb directly."

    Assassins: "."

    Seeing that these guys are still in the mood to smile and make such sarcastic remarks, the assassins can''t help but feel a little upset. [You''ve all been arrested and locked up in prison for hard work and dare to talk andugh?]

    An assassin whispered, "We were being watched by more than a dozen prison guards just now. Is the guard very strict here?"

    A prisoner of war replied in a low voice, "Its fine! They won''t be very strict if you don''t try to escape for a few days in a row. "

    "What if you try to escape?" Asked an assassin.

    "It''s better not to." There was a strange expression on the prisoner''s face, like the kind remembering something horrible. It was several seconds before he whispered, "I escaped and was put on a ceiling fan. As someone who has experienced it, I must advise you not to have anything to do with a ceiling fan for the rest of your life."

    The assassins did not know what the ceiling fan was, but when they saw the expression of the prisoner of war, they roughly guessed that it should be a terrible instrument of torture.

    The prisoner of war continued, "in short, observe for a few days. You are assassins, and you are good at observation. Don''t act rashly yet."

    With that, everyone poured into the canteen. It is impossible to have a canteen that can hold 3,000 people these days, so the assassins found that the canteen is divided into areas and that in this area where they work, there are only about 700 or 800 prisoners of war, and the rest should be in other areas.

    The leader of the assassins looked around but did not see Morta. It seems that he was assigned to eat in the canteen in another area. It seems that it is impossible to talk to him while waiting. They can only wait until their free time after dinner and talk to him outside the open space.

    "Where can I pick up the meal?" An assassin asked the prisoner next to him.

    "Follow me." The prisoner led him to the corner of the canteen and took out a crude iron te, "take this te and pick up the meal at the front window."

    As soon as the assassin looked at the te, he thought, [What a crude te, it seems that the food will not be good, it should be the same grade used for livestock.]

 Chapter 227: I dont believe this soy milk tastes sweet

    Chapter 227: I don''t believe this soy milk tastes sweet

    The assassins could not help sighing, "this te is terrible. I don''t think the food distributed here will be better than that of those given to cattle."

    As soon as this was spoken, the vanguard army prisoners of war next to them looked at them with strange eyes, and for a while, they did not speak. After a long time, a prisoner of war whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense. Our food here is no worse than that of the little nobles in the desert kingdom."

    What? The assassins wondered if something was wrong with their ears, "what did you say?"

    The prisoner of war said, "I said, what we eat here is noble food!"

    The assassin seriously suspected that he had heard voices. No, no. The enemy must have brainwashed these prisoners of war, and they are talking nonsense.

    An assassin solemnly reminded the prisoner, "I said, are you out of your mind? Or have no idea what nobles eat? The nobles of our desert kingdom can often eat vegetables picked in an oasis. You cant eat such things as prisoners of war here..."

    Before he could finishining, he saw that the fastest prisoners of war had called taken their dinner and passed in front of the assassins with rice tes.

    A loaf of bread, two boiled potatoes, two green vegetables, and a cup filled with milky liquid was on the crude iron te. He didnt know what it was.

    The two green vegetables immediately attracted the eyes of the assassins. The bread and potatoes are not important, only those two green vegetables, too good in their eyes! ThisThis thing in the desert kingdom, such green food can only be made in small quantities, and that little bit of vegetables belongs to noble men.

    For ordinary people, you can only eat cheap food. Even if they asionally improve the food, they can only eat some mutton, camel meat, and so on to celebrate festivals, where they are qualified to eat green vegetables.

    My father! An assassin could not help scolding in a low voice, "I am blind, damn it."

    "What a coincidence, we were dazzled, too." Said the assassin next to him.

    "Is this food for prisoners of war?" Even the leader of the assassins, who had always been calm and rational, could not help wiping a sweat, "even I haven''t eaten such food many times."

    The assassin leader does not have a noble title, but green vegetables can asionally be eaten by some bigwigs.

    The assassins thought, [Theres something wrong here.]

    A prisoner of war said with a smile, "it''s not surprising that green vegetables are not in great quantity in a desert. How difficult it is to grow green vegetablespared to the desert kingdom is obvious. But, you have never seen the miracle of Godfather. In the middle of winter, hell dig up the snow and sow seeds on the frost below. The next day Theyll all grow up. The first time I saw it, I almost peed my pants."

    The assassin frowned, "I can understand if you call him Godfather in front of him to save your life, but shouldn''t you call him Robb when you''re talking to us now? Have you already colluded with the enemy and betrayed the kingdom?"

    The vanguard army prisoner said with a bitter face, "after seeing too much of what he has done. I couldnt help saying it. It''s my fault. Ill call him Robb, all right? Neer, I tell you, this Robbs farming is too ferocious. If he nts today, he can reap it tomorrow. Anything that can grow in the field will be of no value in his hands. Green vegetables are nothing. I''m telling you, the real value on my te is the soymilk in this cup. "

    "What is this?" The assassins stared at the cup, "it''s called soy milk and can be said as soybean milk? As its name implies, it should be made from beans. What''s the big deal?"

    "Beans are really no big deal, and it''s no big deal for beans to be ground into milk." The prisoner of war said solemnly, "but add sugar to it, and it bes great. This is something that even the nobles of our desert kingdom may not have a chance to eat, but here, we can have sweet soymilk every five days, once every five days! Hahaha"

    When the assassins heard this, their faces couldnt help but change. Sugar?

    There is no need to say how precious sugar is! Its more valuable than vegetables, better than gold!

    Even the nobles of the desert kingdom dare not eat it casually because to eat a mouthful of sugar is to eat a mouthful of gold.

    They did not expect that the people here unexpectedly put sugar in soybean milk for prisoners of war to drink.

    [No! This is impossible! This stupid prisoner of war must be lying to me. I have to taste it with my own mouth.]

    An assassin rushed to the food distribution window, and azy prison guard put a piece of bread, two potatoes, two green vegetables, and a cup of soy milk on his iron te and then said, "next!"

    His expression was cold, he seemed to be doing something ordinary, and he was not as careful as he should have been in distributing food.

    When the assassin saw that the prison guard was distributing potatoes, his spoon stained with a piece of chopped potato the size of a ping-pong ball, he was in awe. But with the wave of the guards spoon, the chopped potato fell to the ground.

    The assassin did not even care about his own status and cried out with heartache, "you! You wasted food. Food is a gift from God, and you will be damned. "

    "Oh? A piece fell? The prison guard stopped, "it''s really not good to waste food. If you don''t mind picking up something on the ground to eat, you can have that potato. Pick it up."

    The assassin was overjoyed, quickly squatted down, picked up the chopped potato, and put it on his own iron te. The potato was stained with some sand on the ground, but the assassin did not care. It''s not a problem at all.

    There was only joy in his heart, and he could not help sighing, "God of the desert! Thank you for giving me an extra potato."

    "Godfather obviously nted it, and then I gave it to you. Why thank the God of the desert?" The prison guard was very dissatisfied with the way he did things, "in the past, I didn''t understand when I was in the church, but after listening to Godfather, I felt that there was something wrong. The gods cut off all the efforts made by us human beings and made it look like he gave it to us. In fact, it was all our own hard work."

    The assassin pretended not to hear theint, but he was unable to defend his God, so he went back to the prisoners of war area with his iron te. He first picked up the cup of soy milk and snorted coldly, "I don''t believe anyone will give sugar to prisoners of war. If this soymilk is sweet, I''ll give you a striptease."

    With that, he put the cup to his mouth, raised his neck, and poured it in.

 Chapter 228: (@_@)

    Chapter 228: (@_@)

    In the open space in front of the prison canteen, an assassin danced naked and looked good.

    Three steps to the left, three steps to the right, neck twisting, buttocks twisting.

    In addition, more than 3,000 prisoners of war pped their hands andughed. The cheerful atmosphere suddenly made people forget that they were all reform-throughbor prisoners who had lost their personal freedom.

    As long as human beings can have enough to eat and wear warm clothes, all is good.

    Only the assassin leader was not in the mood. He groped through the crowd and finally found general Motra.

    While observing the guards in the distance, the leader of the assassins carefully approached Motra and made sure that no guard was watching them, and he whispered, "Hello, General Motra, I am a spy of the main force and the captain of the assassins."

    "Oh?" Motra''s eyes were fixed on the naked dancing assassin, pping his hands at the dance. Just like the more than 3,000 prisoners of war who were pping their hands together, humming old desert folk songs.

    After two ps, he whispered, "What did you want to say to me? Did you want to break out of prison?"

    Yes! The assassin leader whispered, "I am good at stealth and also know all kinds of quick footwork. I want to escape if there is a good chance. I think if your men cooperate and deliberately create some chaos, I can even get you out of here. We can take out what we have seen and heard in Westwind Town, even about Robb, and give it to themander of the East Army. "

    Motra shook his head and sighed, "Don''t be silly. You can''t get out! You have no idea how powerful these 300 prison guards are. My men have tried all kinds of ways to escape, and they can''t even get rid of one of them. "

    How powerful could they be? Arent there only three hundred people? The assassin leader said, "there are more than three thousand of us."

    Motra said with a wry smile, "there is no doubt that these three hundred people, plus the buffing magic called ''Blessing of the King'', could hang more than three thousand of us. I really don''t think we have any chance."

    The assassin leader was a little angry, "General, you dont even have the guts to try?"

    There''s nothing to try." Motra said, "if there really is a fight between three hundred and three thousand, there will be a lot of fanfare. When the cry of killing reaches the chapel, Robb will certainly act. As soon as he strikes, the battle will be over."

    [Why are three thousand people afraid of one person?]

    He whispered, "are you willing to be imprisoned here all the time? Oh, right"He suddenly remembered something, "you are a noble. You can wait for your family to redeem you. I was such a fool to consult with you."

    Motra shrugged. "I''m doing this for your own good to make you suffer less from ceiling fans."

    Hmph! The assassin leader snorted coldly and stopped talking nonsense to Motra. He continued his search among the crowd and soon found an old acquaintance, a shaman whom belonged to the vanguard army. Robb''s huge forks of lightning seriously injured the shaman during the vanguard attack on Westwind Town. He waster healed and thrown into the prison camp, and now he has be an honorable reform-throughbor prisoner.

    The captain of the assassin dragged the shaman into the corner and whispered, "do you want to run away with me?"

    The shaman was stunned, "You want to run?"

    Yes! The assassin leader whispered, "I must run. One of my men went to report to themander with the wrong information. I must run back quickly and correct the wrong information; otherwise, it will harm themander."

    He told the story of "Immortal Cloud Art" at a rapid speed and then concluded, "I must tell themander that this is false information before he formtes a new strategy, or he will be defeated."

    The shaman looked at him with stupid eyes and shook his head. "Don''t be silly. Even if you correct the information, no one can beat Robb. The east army is destined to be hanged, so don''t bother."

    The assassin leader said, "do you really not want to be freed that much?"

    Shaman said, "I want to! So I worked hard to lessen my sentence. I performed well in thest month. I was rated as a pacesetter for reform throughbor in Westwind Prison, an advanced individual with an exemry role. So, Godfather gave me a special decrease of one year, and now I only have two years in prison. If I behave well, the remaining two-year sentence may be reduced in a twinkling of an eye. Maybe in two months, I will be able to walk out of prison. Why should I risk death? "

    Assassin leader: "..."

    [What happened to these people? Were they tempered by the green vegetables and sweet soya-bean milk? No! They are not people of the desert kingdom. I wanted to run away with you, but you are all so unambitious, so don''t me me for being selfish.]

    That night, the captain of the assassin easily opened the prison door with expert lock-picking skills and then, with his twelve men, sneaked out of prison like ghosts, clinging to the base of the wall.

    Their stealth ability is indeed extraordinary. All the way to the prison wall, they werent detected. Over the wall, the guard was unaware. After leaving the prison, they pressed against the shadow of the valley''s edge, slowly crawling forward.

    They were really excellent and set the record for the farthest escape from Westwind Prison, sneaking all the way to the exit of the valley without being found.

    However, just when they were about to get out of trouble, the assassin leader suddenly found that he seemed to have stepped on something. A mark that was shining on the ground.

    No, its an ice trap!

    The captain of the assassin only had time to shout when he felt a cold ice ring on his feet, and he and his men were frozen and stuck to the ground.

    The more than a dozen assassins looked at each other in a daze.

    Then, several prison guards on patrol rushed over, raised their scepters, touched them, and the assassins were all knocked unconscious.

    When they woke up, they found that they were hanging on a strange thing, and several prison guards were looking at them with strange eyes, "if you try to escape, ording to the rules of Westwind Prison, you should enjoy the punishment of gear three ceiling fans."

    An assassin whispered, "is this the ceiling fan?"

    Another one snorted, "what is there to be afraid of hanging like this?"

    The assassin leader also said, "We are the people of the desert, we are not afraid of any torture, let the torturee to us more violently."

    The prison guardughed, "you talk big now, but you wont be able to soon."

    He put his hand on the handle of the ceiling fan and said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I quite like to y with this."

    With that, with sudden force, he suddenly shook a rod, making it rotate very fast.

    Assassins: (@ _ @)

 Chapter 229: Im going to attack tomorrow

    Chapter 229: I''m going to attack tomorrow

    It was dark and Robb soaked in the hot spring pool again, looking at the stars in the sky.

    On the quiet night, everything seemed the same as before, except that it was not Lillian with him, but the female assassin Safa, which is pronounced as Suofa.

    Suofa, dressed in her extended blue-and-white maid outfit, specially found a hood to cover her ck hair, showing only her face and hands.

    If it is an old woman wrapped up like this, shell be called very ugly, but when its a beautiful woman wrapped in this way, it adds a trace of mysterious beauty.

    To be beautiful is to do whenever, and no clothes can cover true natural beauty.

    She put a te of kebabs covered with all kinds of seasonings by the hot spring pool and whispered, "here are the midnight snacks you wanted."

    With that, she also showed a look of disdain, "even eating a midnight snack is so luxurious. You will be damned for your extravagance and wasteful attitude, covered with all kinds of expensive condiments."

    Robb said, "is it that luxurious to have a kebab? And Ill be damned too? Is it that crazy? Apologize to the little brothers and sisters who eat kebabs on the streets. "

    The female assassin didn''t understand his nonsense, so she pretended not to hear them, and ignored him.

    Robb smiled and said, "would you like to join us? Let''s be extravagant, like we did yesterday."

    Soofa bit her lower lip, "I still know my position! It is inconceivable that I am still alive now, and I dare not expect to have good food as I did yesterday. "

    Knowing that she prefers vegetables over meat, Robb smiled and shoved a spoon of roasted broli into her hand, "take it! Although you are a reform-throughbor prisoner, you also have the right to have enough to eat. Your fellow assassins are having sweets for dinner tonight. "

    Huh? They can have sweets? Suofa was skeptical.

    Robb said with a smile, "you''ll know when you visit the prison, but they should all think you''re dead. If you go to visit the prison now, it will give them a sense of hell in broad daylight, and maybe they''ll be scared."

    Suofa:

    Robb said slowly, "tomorrow, I''m going to deal with your main army."

    "Huh?" Hearing him say this, Suofa was slightly surprised, "how could you take the initiative to go fight? Shouldn''t we hide in this town and wait helplessly for the army of my desert kingdom toe? Don''t me me for not reminding you that no matter how capable you are, you can''t beat an army of ten thousand. Our army will certainly beat you to the point of crying for your father and mother. "

    "Look, you''re getting cold feet." Robb said with a smile, "as soon as I said I was going to fight your army, you immediately told me not to go with a look of surprise and fear, and hurriedly threatened me that your army was so strong that I should not dare to go. Tut-tut, in fact, you have already felt it"

    Speaking till that point, Robb dragged a long note.

    Suofa was in a panic, and there was a kind of embarrassment that he could see through, "what do you mean. I dont feel anything.

    Robb said with a smile, "you feel that even the whole East Army can not beat me, so you are afraid that I will go and attack them. You are afraid that I will arrest them all as prisoners reforming throughbor."

    Soofa was silent. She was really seen through by Robb.

    How on earth can they defeat a man who cannot be stabbed with a knife, cannot be killed by poison, and whose magic is very powerful?

    She doesn''t know!

    She is an assassin and a secret spy for the army and was caught, which means that the East army does not know what she cant reveal. They were given wrong information, that is that Robb cannot use the "Immortal Cloud art" where there is no water, and that hisbat strength is weak without it.

    With the wrong information and the iparably powerful strength of the enemy, no matter what she thinks, the East Army has no chance of winning.

    "Don''t worry." Robb suddenly smiled and said, "I''m not going to arrest those ten thousand people."

    Huh? Suofa froze slightly, "Why?"

    Robb said with a smile, "it''s not that I''m kind, but..." He shrugged and said helplessly, "Westwind Town can''t amodate so many prisoners of war."

    To be honest, a small town with a poption of less than 1,000 people suddenly exploded to more than 5,000, and then ate more than 3,000 prisoners of war. This has already broken through the towns limits. If it were not for the ability of Robb, Westwind Town would not be able to bear it.

    Although they can still barely bear it now, if they get ten thousand prisoners of war, it will really explode!

    After carefully weighing the current poption of Westwind Town, Robb decided not to catch the ten thousand East Army men.

    Hypothetically, even if they do catch them, what can they do? It is impossible for three hundred prison guards to take care of more than 13000 prisoners of war, and the very boring stage "Prison break" wille every day.

    Rather than bringing them back to make a mess, you might as well not have them in the first ce.

    So about the unwanted poption, they have no choice but to drive them away.

    He couldzily wait for the East Army toe and drive them away, but the Westwind Town is not that small now, and there are loopholes everywhere.

    If the enemy does not attack from the front, but through other means or if the enemy archers throw stones and send several cavalry behind to kill your farmers, or if front riflemen and tanks are set up, and the transport nes drop them to kill your farmers. In any case, there are arge number of enemy troops, and such tactics are possible.

    It is also troublesome for Robb to take care of the east and the west alone.

    Therefore, instead of being passively beaten for them to cause trouble to his town, it is better to take the initiative to attack. He heard that the East Army is now stationed 30 miles north of Westwind Town. So if he ran 30 miles to drive the enemy away, he prevent them from sabotaging his "SimCity" game. That''s not bad, too.

    He turned to Suofa and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m just driving them home. I have a great personality that I never trample on other people''s lives easily. Because I love everything! "

    Suofa''s face did not change, "you are a fake priest of the Church of Light. Don''t pretend to love everything like the God of Light. Besides, the Church of Light didnt fool me in the first ce. "

    "Yes, I am not a clergy of the Church of Light, and I am not talking about the God of Light." Robb said with a smile, "but there is no doubt that I love everything. I love sunshine, , snow, food, beauties, games, anime, novels and sand sculptures. I love these things. Is that strange?"

    Suofa:

    "Tomorrow I''m going to drive all yourpanions away, and they are going to be so scared that they dare not disturb my peaceful life again. If you''re interested, you can follow me and see how Ill do it," Robb said.

 Chapter 230: I wont tell you to avoid you learning bad things

    Chapter 230: I wont tell you to avoid you learning bad things

    As soon as dawn broke, the female assassin got out of bed.

    She couldn''t sleep wellst night.

    Last night Robb said that he was going to deal with the East Army of the Desert Kingdom today. How could she sleep with the news?

    She had been tossing and turning all night, worried, and even tried to sneak away to inform the army, but she dared not run at the thought of Robb''s terrible strength, for fear that Robb was pretending to be asleep again. Shell be caught as soon as she started running, and then hell humiliate her in a different way.

    After an uneasy night, she got up early and looked immediately at Robb''s bedroom door, waiting to see what he was going to do.

    But she had to wait. She heard Lillian in the kitchen shouting, Neer,e and light the fire and make breakfast for master.

    Suofa had to go to the kitchen immediately and work with Lillian, making a fire, boiling water, making hot milk, baking a cake.

    After being busy for a long time, breakfast was ready.

    However, Robb''s room was still quiet, and the guy didn''t get up yet. At this time, he should have got up and sat on his stone stool in the courtyard. What the heck is going on today?

    Lillian said, "neer, go and wake master for breakfast."

    Suofa had a strange look at Lillian and whispered, "in our desert kingdom, if a ve dares to disturb his master to sleep in, he may get killed. Are you and Robb so indifferent superiority and inferiority?"

    Lillian said proudly, "my master is different from your bad nobles. Master is very kind to me, and master said that only if he goes to bed early and gets up early can he be healthy. If he sleepste, it is an unhealthy attitude towards life. As his life assistant, I have the responsibility and obligation to wake him up. Instead of getting angry, he will thank me."

    Suofa said, "What is a life assistant?"

    Lillian, "I don''t know! Anyway, words often pop out of the master''s mouth that I dont understand. It doesn''t matter. Go and wake master up."

    Suofa shook his head, wondering whether Robb was a good guy or a bad guy.

    She came to Robb''s door and knocked softly, but there was no answer, so she gently opened Robb''s room and looked inside.

    Robb is sleeping soundly and looked handsome.

    Although Suofa regards Robb as the enemy, she has to admit that Robb is a very handsome man. It is like he has the perfect facial features, and there is nothing wrong with the proportions and distances. If he was in a different time, ce and had a different identity, she could easily be tricked into falling in love by such a handsome guy.

    Suofa stood in front of Robb''s bed, then made his hand look like a knife, pointed it at Robb''s neck and cut it hard.

    Miss!

    Robb''s eyes opened, "Geez, are you really not afraid that I will make you look like eighteen when you treat me in such a fierce way early in the morning?"

    "It was Lillian who asked me to wake you up," Suofa said in a disgruntled tone. "she said you wouldn''t mind being woken up and said it was the responsibility and duty of a life assistant."

    Robb saidzily, "I did say that, but I didn''t say you could wake me up in this way. you should learn the standard morning bite."

    "What is a morning bite?"

    It is ah, Forget it, forget it, lest you learn bad things. I think it''s better for girls not to know about this."

    Robb crawled out of bed, and Suofa turned her back immediately without looking at him changing his clothes.

    Hearing the patter of clothes behind him, Suofa could not help saying, "didn''t you say that you are going to deal with the east army of my desert kingdom today? Why are you still sleeping in? Don''t you have the tension you should feel before the war? Should you not recruit and mobilize your army? "

    "There''s nothing to mobilize." Robb smiled and said, "do you feel nervous when you''re going to beat the two-year-old next door? Will you inform it to everyone? Do you still need to take your army? Stop talking nonsense."

    Suofa angrily said, "do notpare our kingdoms army as a two-year-old child."

    "Then.You want me to describe them as three-year-olds? "

    Suofa:

    Robb smiled and said, "I''m telling you, a three-year-old may not be able to beat a two-year-old."

    Suofa had to keep silent and stopped talking nonsense to him.

    After a while, Robb changed his clothes, finished washing, went out and sat down on his stone stool, and Lillian immediately served the breakfast she had just made to him.

    Suofa was washing clothes under the faucet in the yard, while looking at Robb slowly eating breakfast there, not at all impatient, but she became anxious, [Damn it! How could there be such a person? Werent you supposed to go to war today? Could it be that he was just lying to me? He definitely didnt deal with the army of east road.]

    While Suofa was so anxious, Chief Elsie came.

    He was wearing a brand-new police uniform, which looked very bright, and it was dotted with many gilded buttons. He looked very loud. He came to Robb and said with a smile, "Godfather, do you think my uniform of the police chief is all right? This is ording to your request, the newly designed uniform. If you think there is no problem, it will be mass produced for all police officers to wear, but ordinary police officers use copper buttons, captain-level ones use silver-ted buttons, and I, the chief, use gold-ted buttons. "

    Robb said with a smile, "except that the color of the button is a little coquettish, everything else is good! That''s all."

    Chief Elsie continued, "Last night, the 13 assassins who had just been jailed tried to escape and were trapped by the ice trap you set beforehand. They were all brought back and put on ceiling fans."

    As soon as he said this, the next Suofa jumped over with a brush, "what? How are they now?"

    Chief Elsie said with a smile, "now theyre dizzy and awake in prison."

    "Ha!" Robb couldn''t help rejoicing.

    Suofa breathed a sigh of relief that they didnt die.

    Chief Elsie continued, "however, these assassins are a little difficult keep. They can lock-pick, stealth and hide, which makes them much more difficult to manage than ordinary soldiers. After stepping on a frozen trap once, it is not easy to trick them a second time. They will learn a lesson, and maybe next time. "

    "Don''t worry." Robb said with a smile, "after breakfast, I will go and drive away the east army of the Desert Kingdom. When they hear the news that the East army had been defeated, their hearts would be much lighter. Moreover, it doesn''t matter if they really escape. We are not short of more than a dozen people. "

 Chapter 231: Go and watch the fun

    Chapter 231: Go and watch the fun

    Hearing Robb say that he was going to repel the army of the east army, choef Elsie was a little surprised, "Godfather, you took the initiative Oh, my God! Thats impossible."

    Robb said, "lest they divide into many teams and attack several areas in Westwind Town at the same time. If so, my tower defense will be very annoying. After considering it, it will be most convenient for me to take the initiative to attack."

    Chief Elsie said with a smile, "Oh, it''s out of convenience. It''s really our Godfather."

    "And"Robb said, "Miss Queen spoke to me on the phonest night, and she is ready to send some old masters who know the technology. But considering that the army of the desert kingdom is still threatening, some old masters still have doubts in their hearts. They are worried that as soon as they arrive in Westwind Town, the town will be captured by the desert kingdom army, so they will die, so the old masters are a little dissatisfied."

    Of course, this is not an era ofplete freedom, these old masters have toe even if they do not want toe, as long as the queen ordered, they have toe. This is even if they die.

    Others can be so capricious, but Robb is not. He does not want these old masters toe to Westwind Town with fear in their hearts, else they will not be able to teach their skills wholeheartedly, always thinking about how to escape.

    This also made it necessary for Robb to deal with the East Army of the Desert Kingdom as soon as possible.

    Robb smiled and said to Chief Elsie, "I promised not to let you and the Temr Knights out of town, and that promise is still valid, so I can''t take you out. You need to stay and guard the criminals in the prison. Help me borrow a group of private soldiers from the nobles, the leader of the assassins, Motra, and some of the sharpest prisoners of war in the prison. I''ll show them how I fight. "

    Chief Elsie immediately understood, "Kill the chicken to scare the monkey to make the monkey behave."

    It''s really easy to talk to this guy. He''s flexible and helps saves a lot of saliva. Robb smiled and said, "those noble who want to stop by and watch the hustle and bustle can also be more confident buying more property here, so that they dont return to their previous ce."

    Chief Elsie understood, "the lower official will send someone to inform the nobles immediately!"

    He turned and left, and two little policemen waiting outside the chapel immediately greeted him. Chief Elsie said a few words in the ears of the two little policemen, and one ran to the prison, while the other ran to the second phase of the Wangjiang district project to inform the nobles.

    Robb turned to Suofa and said with a smile, "you have to follow."

    From Robb''s unscrupulous attitude, she could see that Robb was not afraid of the ten thousand troops at all, and he even sent someone to watch the hustle and bustle.

    Her body trembled slightly. Was it anger? No! its fear!

    "Well, don''t look so aggrieved." Robb said with a smile, "if I say I won''t do anything to them, Iwon''t do anything to them. I''m not a bloodthirsty killer. You go to prepare some small snacks, such as peanuts, melon seeds, potato chips, Coca-C, and so on. Thirty-miles is quite far, so you have to prepare snacks in advance. "

    Suofa dived into the kitchen nkly.

    Robb called Lillian again, "go and ask the carpenters to bring my rubber tire carriage."

    When Number 8 came to Westwind Town along with the group of dark church members, they also brought dozens of good horses, all of which were sold to the people of the town in exchange for a sum of money. Robb bought a few horses at that time, but he never had a chance to use them.

    Later, after making rubber, he asked the carpenters to make a wooden wheelchair with rubber, and then made a carriage with rubber tires, and the horses he bought could be used to pull it.

    These horses never had a chance toe in handy. They ate meals for a long time, but they were idle fodder. Now, finally, it was their turn to glow for Robb.

    Soon, a townsman came to Robb''s carriage and stopped at the chapel door, "Godfather, are you going to travel? Please allow me to be your coachman!"

    Robb said with a smile, "there''s going to be a war, are you afraid?"

    "War?" The townspeople were overjoyed, "Please take me to see the war."

    Of course, he was very happy to do something for Godfather, and he would be even happier to watch the war. When hees back from the war, he could even be a hot topic among the townspeople.

    In this world, only the townspeople of Westwind Town have such an attitude when they talk about war. Ordinary people in other ces are scared half to death when they hear about the war.

    Robb climbed into the carriage with a smile, and the interior of the carriage was luxuriously decorated, for Robb was more honorable than God in the eyes of the townspeople of Westwind Town, so the townspeople who made the carriage for him did not cut corners at all. The carriage used the finest birch, and all the details were perfect.

    The wide space in the carriage and the thick skins on the floor were sent by the hunters, and although they did not want the money, Robb forcibly gave them arge sum of money, so the hunters made a good profit.

    Money is of no use in Robb''s hands, so it is more useful to give it to the townspeople to invigorate the economy.

    Suofa, with an obvious expression of worry on her face, followed the car and ced the snacks she had just prepared on the small table in the carriage. Then she continued to sit gloomily in the corner of the carriage, holding her knees in her hands and putting her chin on her knees.

    After the carriage stood at the chapel door for a while, Chief Elsie came over with several reform-throughbor prisoners, including Motra, the assassin leader, and several fierce-looking criminals who were not easy to work with.

    As soon as Suofa saw their leader, she poked her head out of the carriage and shouted, "Captain!"

    The assassin leader was put on a third-gear ceiling fanst night. He finally recovered and then insulted Chief Elsie. As a result, he was given the fourth-gear by the prison guards.

    As a result, he has not yet recovered. Hearing the sound, he looked up and looked at Suofa with the eyes of @. @. He was shocked all over and said, "You how are you alive?

    Suofa said with a bitter face, "I have been resurrected."

    Assassin leader: ""

    The first thing that came to his mind was not that Suofa had been saved, but that her resurrection isnt for got matters, but could only be used to satisfy Robbs perverted desires. Poor child, Im afraid you were subjected to something miserablest night. Worse than death.

    The two looked at each other from a distance of several meters, with an unspeakable sense of sadness in their eyes.

    Then Robb''s face suddenly stood between them and smiled and said, "what are you doing? A bitter drama? Dont do that here! Get up!"

 Chapter 232: Quick, were almost late

    Chapter 232: Quick, were almostte

    Hey, you bastard!

    Several carriages came from the Wangjiang District, the handful of nobles headed by Baron Nuolun.

    Of course, they also came to watch the hustle and bustle, and at the request of Robb, they brought a small group of private soldiers, only a dozen or so.

    Chief Elsie put several prickly reform-throughbor criminals in the hands of this group of private soldiers and said with a smile, "pay attention to these guys, they will run away if you are not careful."

    "Oh, that doesn''t include me." Motra raised his hand and said, "in fact, I never thought of running away."

    "Of course, you are a noble, and someone will always pay to redeem you, so you won''t run away." The assassin leader made an @. @ face and said, "you are the shame of the desert."

    Motra snorted coldly, "you don''t know anything about me. Seth, the god of the desert, didn''t tell us not to jump in when he knew it was a pit."

    Robb waved to all the nobles, private soldiers, and even his own carriagee pullers, and said with a smile, "all right, let''s go, onwards, 30 miles north of the city, the East Army of the Desert Kingdom."

    It was the first time that Robb had taken the initiative, and when the townspeople of Westwind Town saw the carriageing out of the chapel in the direction of the gate, they could not help but gather around the roadside.

    Many townspeople asked loudly, "Godfather, why won''t you let the enemye to Westwind Town this time?"

    Right, right! Then, we can sell snacks again.

    Do you have any special arrangements this time?

    Robb poked his head out of the window and scolded with a smile, "their ten thousand troops wille in all directions. If I miss a nce, you will be hacked to death by the rear troops. Are you still thinking about selling snacks? Give it to me after youre dead."

    "Even if we die, we cane back to life." The townspeopleughed and said, "if you follow Godfathter, you don''t have to be afraid of death at all."

    "Even if you die, you have to make money!"

    Robb gave them the middle finger, My father! What have you be? It can''t go on like this. When I get back, I''ll start to pay attention to your ideological and moral education. "

    The townspeople were surprised, "what is ideological and moral education?"

    Robb did not want to talk to the townspeople and was quietly ready to throw a whole set of socialist core values at them.

    The carriages then left Westwind Town and began to drive north.

    To the north of Westwind Town, there is a long official road that extends northward along the foot of the ck Pine Mountains to the Stone Canyon, where the horse caravan is now on.

    Suofa immediately discovered a very strange thing. The carriage did not seem to be very bumpy. The carriage seemed to be very resilient, as soon as it came across any bumpy ce. its sticity will make the passengers in it less ufortable.

    She couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with this carriage? Did you add any magic?"

    "Not really!" Robb said with a smile, "I tell you, magic is actually done by a magicians magic power, so in the final analysis, it is still manpower. If everything is to be solved by magic, it is the same as everything is solved by manpower. "

    He went on to conclude, "the real progress is to make all kinds of automated facilities as far as possible without any form of manpower. For example, the shock absorption system of this carriage depends on the sticity of rubber, but this is far from enough. It seems that I have to add some springs to it so that the carriage can also have a certain shock absorption. Now the degree of shock passing through is still too high. "

    Suofa:

    This touched the intellectual blind area of Suofa, so she had to shut up and not answer.

    In the back of the carriage, Baron Nuolu''s head stuck out and eximed, "Godfather, I think your carriage is extraordinarily stable. Is it caused by this strange ck thing wrapped on the wheels?"

    Robbughed, "that''s right! But the chemical industry hasn''t been developed yet, so it can''t be mass-produced, so you can''t think about it."

    "Chemical industry? I don''t understand at all! It''s a pity," Nn said.

    His head then retracted into the carriage.

    Robb turned his attention to Suofa and said with a smile, "Thirty miles will take a while. Don''t huddle in a daze in the corner. Come on, have some snacks and you''ll feel better."

    "I won''t eat."

    "Well, then I''ll enjoy it by myself." Robb grabbed a handful of potato chips and began to eat them. Seeing his sightseeing appearance and attitude, Suofa became even more panicked and thought, [Can the main army beat Robb? Im worried, Im so worried.]

    After a long time, more than twenty miles passed.

    The carriage coach in front eximed, "Godfather, there are enemy scouts in front of us, spying on our convoy."

    "Oh? Scouts appeared? Robb poked his head out of the window and looked forward. Sure enough, there was a camel in the distance, a desert soldier with a machete and an axe. He was looking at Robb''s group from a distance, a little confused about what they were there for.

    From the point of view of the scouts, it was impossible for a few carriages to attack ten thousand troops, and they thought the convoy was a strange caravan or a team that will negotiate or something. He had no idea of hurrying to report the news, so he nned to see what the caravan was doing first.

    Robb pointed to the scout and smiled, "Suofa, are all scouts in your desert kingdom so stupid and cute? There is a strong enemying, but he stood still and didn''t even go back and call the police. if I wanted to catch him now, he wouldn''t be able to escape. Consequently, Ill be able to rush in front of your army, which didn''t even know anything, and catch them off guard."

    Suofaughed and cried, "He knows sh**t! It is impossible for a scout with a normal IQ to immediately report to 10,000 troops when he only saw a few carriages. "

    "Well, then, I have to remind him, lest youter say that I yed a surprise attack and did not obey the rules of the world." Robb raised his voice and shouted to the scout, "Brother Scout, I''m going to attack the main army. Run!"

    He used the skill of the bard, the Sound of Nature, and his voice spread far away.

    The scout was at least five or six hundred yards from the group, but he could hear what Robb said clearly. He could not help looking at Robb with a bewildered face and thought, [Is there something wrong on the other side?]

    Robb continued to shout, "I am a fierce person! Itll hurt when I attack! If your army does not run away, it will be toote. Run away quickly. Come on, or else it will be toote. "

    The scout raised his middle finger at Robb, "My father! Psychopath."

 Chapter 233: Mysterious new magic items

    Chapter 233: Mysterious new magic items

    When Robb shouted, the nobles in the back of his carriage could not helpughing and crying, but they really did not know how toin. Our Godfather is good at everything, and we are a little fond of parodies. But if we were enemy scouts, we wouldn''t give you face either.

    Baron Nuoln said, "Godfather, youre issuing the war challenge, arent you? Let me help you!"

    He held out his wand from the window of the carriage, looked at the scout from a distance, uttered a few words, and his chant was finished. Two des shot out from the tip of his wand, across the distant space, and flew towards the scout.

    However, scouts are not stupid, experienced scouts all know how to control the distance between themselves and the enemy, the position of this scout is beyond the reach of any bow and arrow or magic, and Baron Nuolun''s de only reached half their distance before dissipating feebly in the air.

    The wind de did not hit him, but the scout realized that the group was not good. As soon as he gripped the camel, he turned and ran.

    Robbughed and said, "that''s right. Go back and tell your army that Robb from Westwind is here. Run away quickly."

    The scout understood that the man who came was the lord of Westwind Town. [Damn it, shouldn''t this guy be shivering in the town of Westwind Town, hoping that t heir ten thousand troops would not attack him? He came here to die on his own initiative? He also said that he would attack our army, but did he simply not know whether he wants to live or die? I''ll go back and notify themander right now, and crush you to pieces.]

    The scout hurried towards the camp, and soon he reached.

    Ten thousand troops were stationed by the small river at this time, and the whole camp was surrounded by a wall made of wood. Several patrols walking around the camp, but the main force was basically resting.

    As the scout ran, he shouted, "report! Robb, the lord of Westwind Town, has brought dozens of men to meet our army. "

    At this announcement, the soldiers of the desert kingdom in the camp burst outughing.

    "Brought dozens of men to meet our army?"

    "Are you kidding me? Was your head caught in the door?

    "Can''t he bring more people?"

    "Even if the scout made a mistake, hed say that he had brought thousands of people, but he said that he had brought dozens of people."

    Hahaha!

    The soldiers of the desert kingdom rolled back and forth withughter.

    As a matter of fact, the scout himself wanted tough, but he could notugh. He had to hold back. Military intelligence was not child''s y. No matter how ridiculous it was, he had to pass it back without error, otherwise his head would fall to the ground.

    He rushed all the way to the camp, turned over and got off the camel, and then ran into the camp.

    Themander, deputy general, great shaman and great witch doctor, the four bosses of the East Army, were sitting in the middle of the camp for discussion.

    The scout knelt on one knee in front of themander, "Report, Robb of Westwind Town, with several carriages, a team of a hundred men, came to meet our army. And arrogantly told us to run away quickly. He also said that it would be toote if we run slowly. "

    Big four: "..."

    It was so outrageous that the four bosses didn''t want to talk for a while, and after a while, the deputy general said grotesquely, "it''s crazy enough for this man to dare to meet our army with only a few dozen people. how far is he from us now?"

    The scout said: "I havee back, how can I know how far away they are from us now? It can only be calcted by doing math! When I was scouting five miles from the camp, I found that Robbs group was 0.5 miles away from me. I ran back as soon as I found them. My camel was 2.2 times faster than their them. Now the question is, when I have arrived here, how far are they from the camp? "

    Everyone:

    As soon as the problem came out, the deputy was confused on the spot.

    The shaman and the witch doctor next to him were also lost in thought and began to count with their fingers. In a twinkling of an eye, both of them did not have enough fingers and began to use their toes.

    Themander kicked the scout upside down, "Your mom''s ret**ded."

    The great witch doctor put down his knotted fingers and said, "No matter how far he is from us, He shouldnt be far away. Should we get ready now?"

    The great shaman asked a little warily, "since the other party dares to be so bold, they must have something to hold on to, we should not underestimate him. We must prepare well."

    Themander nodded, "the night before thest, our army assassin reported that they had stabbed Robb, but he could not be stabbed with a dagger. A female assassin gave her life in exchange for the important piece of information. Robb has a skill called ''Immortal Cloud Art''. It can make him extremely powerful, and he wont be afraid of any physical attacks. He can only be defeated by magic or where there is no water."

    The great shaman nodded and said, "I see. No wonder the more than 3,000 people of our vanguard can''t kill him. It seems that machetes and flying axes can''t hurt him. The shamans of the vanguard are all entry-level shamans, and their magic skills are not strong. Under such circumstances, there is nothing the vanguard can do to him."

    The great witch doctor interfaced, "that is to say, there has to be no water."

    As soon as this was said, everyone nced at the river behind the camp, "there happens to be water here."

    "Then forget it, don''t think about the water problem." Themander said, "We can''t move the river, so don''t use physical attacks to deal with him. Let''s kill him with magic. When ites to killing the enemy with magic, we should use the newly brought the magic items we just developed. We can use him to do a little experiment."

    At this point, the deputy general next to him could not helpughing, "what the general said is that I will prepare that great new magic item. Hey, let the turtles of the Kingdom of Gran see the technology of our desert and broaden their horizons."

    At this point, the four guys can''t help smiling. No one knows better than them how powerful the newly developed magic items are. Once this thing starts mass production, I''m afraid it will change the whole world. But for now, only experts in the Desert Kingdom know how to make magic items.

    "Let this battle be the first battle for our new magic items to enter the stage of history." Themanderughed and said, "Let everyone be afraid of our amazing technology, hahaha! Lets shock the world! Let Norma and Gran no longer dare to underestimate our desert kingdom! "

    "For Huangsha!"

    "For Huangsha!"

    The whistle sounded in the camp of the army in the desert kingdom, which was the sound of theing battle. The whole camp was instantly alive, and all the soldiers moved. However, a message was constantly sent among the soldiers, "only a few dozen men areing from the other side!

    They shouldnt be able to withstand a single bow.

    Themander is preparing the secret weapon

 Chapter 234: A huge magic container

    Chapter 234: A huge magic container

    The convoy of Robb and his party stopped far in front of the enemy camp.

    About 200 steps away from the enemy!

    This distance is beyond the reach of bow and arrow and magic, and it is an excellent ce to go watch, chat, and brag.

    Baron Nuolun waved, and a group of private soldiers with the blessing of the king Motra, the assassin leader, several assassins, and reform-throughbor prisoners out of the carriages.

    The assassin leader saw the East Army in front of him and immediately shouted, "how dare you reallye here? Hahaha! You are really going beyond your reach. With only these people, you dare to challenge the main army of the Great Desert Kingdom? They are too much for you. "

    Another prickly reform-throughbor convict also said, "you are dead this time. Haha, did you bring us here to show us how youll die?"

    A private soldier came forward and tried to beat the two guys who were talking nonsense.

    But Baron Nuolun gracefully stopped his man and said with a smile, "there''s no need to hit them! That would be ungentlemanly. Let them say whatever they like, and in a moment, Godfather will make them hit themselves in the face. "

    At that moment Robb jumped out of hisfortable carriage, and Suofa followed him.

    Without Robb talking, Suofa consciously walked up to the captain of the assassins and stood still, leaving herself surrounded by private soldiers.

    Robb looked at her with a smile, "very good! That''s right. Those who don''t cause trouble to others are good people. If you get out of the carriage and run for your life in the direction of the camp, it will be very boring. "

    Suofa bit her lower lip and said, "I know I can''t run away. There''s no need to humiliate myself."

    Robb apuded, "if only your boss was so sensible. I heard that he not only tried to escape, but also insulted the prison guardst night. As a result, he was put on a third-gear ceiling fan, followed by fourth-gear ceiling fan. Like why bother?"

    Assassin leader: ""

    "You are right here. Don''t move. I''ll drive the army of the Desert Kingdom away." With that, Robb smiled and walked over to the army camp.

    The nobles who came watch immediately took out small stools and small tables from their carriages,id out a pile of potato chips and Coca-C. Baron Nuolun even prepared cakes and tofu pudding. In a gentlemanly manner, he waved to Robb''s coachman and said with a smile, "you don''t seem to have brought anything. Go to the next table and sit and talk with my guards."

    The coach was greatly moved. This is a real noble. He is so elegant.

    Baron Nuolun finally managed to show his elegance. He couldn''t help feeling that he had not been noble since he entered Westwind Town. In Westwind Town, you can''t pretend to be great by showing that you have money and status. You can only show your gentlemanly demeanor by being kind to ordinary townspeople. How difficult it is!

    Several young nobles and Baron Nuolun sat at a table, next to the coach and a few guards, and behind them were a group of private soldiers escorting several reform-throughbor prisoners.

    Everyone watched Robb walk slowly towards the army of the desert kingdom.

    The captain of the assassins could not help saying in a low voice, "this man is really bold. It is good for us if he dies like this. As soon as he dies, Westwind Town will be over and we will be saved."

    A shaman next to him whispered, "now it''s up to him to die. I''ll tell you secretly that hell probably die from magic items, hehe! The great shaman brought a magic item this time, which is said to be very powerful.

    The assassin leader said, "Oh, oh? What is this good thing? "

    "I don''t know." Shaman shook his head and said, "I am too humble to know such a secret, but I am sure it is a very great magic item, because when the great shaman mentioned it, he was full of confidence. I heard him slip his tongue and say something like infinitely powerful.

    Oh, oh, oh! Several others were excited, "Great, as long as they kill this guy, Westwind Town will be finished."

    Robb did not know that someone behind him was talking about how he would die, and would not be angry even if he knew.

    He walked slowly to the desert kingdom camp before a trumpet sounded in the camp in front of him, and then the gate opened wide and an army swarmed out of it, and soonpleted an array in front of the camp.

    At a nce, arge number of Mamluk, arge number of machete warriors, as well as many warriors, berserkers and other physical professions, formed a huge army in front.

    The other party received the false information that I deliberately revealed, and they should prevent me from using the "Immortal Cloud Art". It is impossible that theyre just sending physical sses.

    If they deliberately put so many physical sses out, it must be that the magic sses are secretly engaged in some kind of plot.

    But Robb does not care, let them do their thing. There is no need to be nervous.

    Using Sound of Nature, heughed loudly at the front and said, "Hello, guests from the Desert Kingdom! My name is Robb. I am currently a priest in Westwind Town. You can call me Father or you can call me Godfather. When Ie here, there is only one word I need to use to advise you, that is, where youe from, go back! Don''t mess around, so we can still be good friends."

    On the wall of the desert kingdom, themander in heavy armour showed his head, holding a magic item like a loudspeaker, "who wants to be friends with you! Let me just ask you, are you here to die?"

    It''s not good to die easily. I didn''t even say I was going to kill you," Robb said with a smile. "as soon as you open your mouth, you just want to kill me. This is too discordant. Come on, I''ll give you a chance to say it again. Put it better."

    Hmph! Themander snorted angrily and looked back behind the wall.

    It turned out that with the help of the wall to cover the view, arge group of shamans were energizing a magic item that looked like a jar.

    Obviously, this is arge magic container that can store a lot of magic in it. However, its shape is muchrger than Robb''s magic container which is the size of a teapot.

    The magic of the several shamans can not fill the magic container at all. It took arge group of shamans to work together to transfer all their lightning magic to fill it up.

    By this time, the charging wasing to an end, and the huge magic container was already full of the shamans'' lightning magic, which was almost overflowing. Through its thick shell, you could hear the sound of thunder and lightning.

 Chapter 235: You are a hater

    Chapter 235: You are a hater

    TL: Sorry guys! I''m busy today, so I can only upload one chapter today T_T"Report, charging isplete." A shaman wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    Themander nodded, "well done, continue to the second one. There must be some means this guy used to defeat the 3,000 men. In case our magic props fail to hit the first blow, or fail to kill him, we should fill an extra magic container as a backup. "

    "Yes, sir!" The shamans continued to work. Just now the magic container had absorbed the magic of dozens of shamans, so they had to put on another batch of shamans to continue to fill the second magic container with magic.

    Themander turned outside, waved to the deputy general whomanded the physical army, and shouted, "try your opponent and see if he can really avoid all physical attacks."

    The deputy general nodded, and he was riding on a camel, followed by five hundred elite Mamluk.

    He raised his machete high and shouted, "team one,e with me! Let''s ride to Robb, get into axe hitting range, throw axes, and step back immediately, whether hit or not.

    "Yes! The Mamluks reced roared.

    "Go!"

    The deputy general led his camel and rushed out, followed by five hundred elite Mamluk.

    Five hundred men charged together, and it was quite a lot of momentum, especially since their target is only one person.

    The scene surprised the little nobles who watched the game, but they immediately thought that it was no problem for Godfather to fight 3, 000 people. There was nothing to be afraid of.

    Baron Nuolun deliberately picked up a piece of cake with slow movement and sent it to his mouth. He did it smoothly which shows his elegance and calmness. He smiled at the enemy army in front. His state of mind is calm, full of noble style. [You scum, don''t you want toe to worship me?]

    Even with the 500 men charging, Robb continued to walk slowly, as he walked, he said with sound of nature, "listen, retreat immediately, or it will be toote to escape."

    But after throwing their axes, the mamluk in front went to the side, and the mamluk behind them rushed up, and at the same time drew their axe and threw their axes in one fell swoop.

    Five hundred men, dozens of yards in front of Robb, turned to the side at the same time continuously, and a thousand axes flew continuously towards Robb.

    Of course, no one thought that these axes could kill Robb, and even the most arrogant soldiers of the desert kingdom dared not think so naively, because Robb had defeated three thousand men alone and dared to challenge ten thousand alone. It is impossible without some real ability.

    Everyone just wants to see what method this person is going to use to deal with the flying axes.

    Miss!

    Then, continuous axes, a thousand, kept passing through him!

    Miss

    Miss!

    Miss

    The words Miss, which only Robb could see, kept jumping in front of his face, and hundreds of axes passed through him and fell to the ground behind him, piling up in an instant.

    The army of the desert kingdom was immediately surprised. Although they had long heard that "Immortal Cloud Art" could avoid all physical attacks, they still felt shocked when they saw it with their own eyes.

    However, they were so surprised that they saw the flying axes "poof" into Robb''s chest and hit, but did not prate.

    It turns out that there is a limit to the dodge count in the game. No matter how weakpared to Robb they are, they will have a 1% hit rate when attacking Robb. When a thousand flying axes are thrown, there will always be one or two lucky guys who can hit Robb with a 1% hit rate.

    This is like a thousand yers ying games, although most of them are from the west, there are always those from the east.

    This axe shouldvee from a "Eastern Mamluk"!

    The army of the desert kingdom immediately let out a burst of cheers, and even themander on the wall nodded with relief and said with a smile, "it turns out that you don''t have to kill him where there is no water, as long as the frequency of attack is high enough. Someone can hit him. "

    When the leader of the assassins who was escorted to watch the game saw this, he could not help squinting at the female assassin Suofa next to him and whispered, "He can be hit."

    Suofa said with a bitter face, "it seems that my face is too dark. If I am as lucky as this Mamluk, I couldve sessfully wiped his neck."

    By this time, the people of the Desert Kingdom had found that there was something wrong with the axe. It had not cut into Robb''s chest at all and was blocked by his skin. Although it seemed to hurt a moment ago, it was easily bounced back by Robb''s chest.

    Hp-1

    "This guy has the stone skin!" A shaman shouted, "No mistake, it must be stone skin."

    A soldier shouted, "I think it may be the skill of our soldiers, shield wall."

    General said angrily, "shut up, that is not important, we just need to know that physical attacks are very difficult to hit him, even if hit is also difficult to hurt him. This is enough, what magic. Is it that necessary to argue? It is true that this man cannot be defeated with a physical attack, and it seems that the information returned by the assassin in exchange for his life is true."

    As soon as he had finished saying this, the great witch doctor leaned up from behind and whispered, "Look at how many people are standing behind Robb watching the game. Isn''t that our assassin Suofa? She is obviously not dead, so the im that she traded her life for information is wrong."

 Chapter 236: Thors roar

    Chapter 236: Thors roar

    TL: Thank you so much for the support guys! College life is so much harder to manage The first attack is over, and the people of the Desert Kingdom are sure of at least one thing, that is, Robb cannot be defeated with physical-attack based soldiers, so there is no need for the rest of the physical-based soldiers to go up and humiliate themselves.

    The five hundred Mamluks turned their camels and returned to camp.

    Robb, on the other hand, walked slowly forward with a rxed expression on his face. He can charge and wipe out the enemy in an instant, but that''s no fun. Because he found that the enemy seemed to be engaging in some sort of plot. Instead of having no fun, he might as well take a look at what the enemy was nning.

    Robbs intuition is telling him that what the enemy is doing should be interesting.

    Themander of the desert kingdom looked behind the wall. The charging of the second magic container wasing to an end. Two magic containers the size of wardrobes were ced side by side, both filled with lightning magic.

    Themander was overjoyed in his heart and said loudly, "connect the magic container that has been charged to the magic item. Get ready to release it.

    "Yes, sir!" The shamans took action immediately.

    As he walked, Robb was watching the enemy''s movement, and he soon noticed that a nk had been removed from the enemy''s wall, revealing a small hole. A ck, cylindrical tube stretched out of the small hole and pointed at him from a distance.

    Oh, a gun barrel? Robb, [Does this ne already have cannon technology? It''s not impossible. In many games of sword and magic, there were gunpowder, cannons, and even naval guns.]

    But didn''t the enemy just confirm that it is difficult to hit him with a physical attack? The cannonball should go through me just like the previous batch of weapons. Moreover, even if there is a cannon these days, it should only be at the level of a shotgun. As soon as the shell is unloaded, it will fly at random, and the hit rate is extremely low. It can only be used to hit somerge targets, and it is almost impossible to hit people with perfect uracy.

    What are they trying to do when they put a cannon on me at this time?

    But it didn''t matter. Robb was not afraid. He just wanted to see a lively scene, so he pretended not to see it when he saw that the gun barrel was maliciously aimed at him.

    Behind the wall, several shamans carrying the magic containers the size of wardrobes went to the back of the gun barrel and connected the huge magic container to the gun barrel.

    The great shaman said with a smile, "now this bastard who dares to underestimate our army because he is not afraid of physical attack will taste Thors roar!"

    "Thetest magic item of the Desert Kingdom. The magic cannon- Thors Roar! Prepare tounch.

    Countdown beforeunch!

    109

    With the voice of the great shaman, all the shamans, witch doctors, and themander who saw all this on the wall were are all excited now. Thistest magic item has been tested and fired twice in the middle of the desert after being studied and made. its power can only be described as earth-shattering.

    And now, it will be used in actualbat for the first time!

    The whole kingdom of Gran will be shocked by this cannon!

    321Launch! "

    Themander waved his high hand and said, "Fire!"

    The great shaman also repeated, "Fire!"

    Bang!

    Thors roar hasunched!

    The magic of the wardrobe-sized magic container, which has just been filled with the magic of dozens of shamans, was blended together, and then released in an instant into the barrel.

    The barrel is engraved with countless runes that increase magic, and every time the magic of lightning flowed in the barrel, a circle of runes lit up, constantly increasing the magic inside the barrel. By the time lightning magic came out of the three-yard barrel, its power had been tripled.

    The magic of dozens of shamans has been turned into something great, and its power is now equivalent to that of hundreds of shamans at the same time, which can only be possessed byrge-scale magic at the strategic-grade.

    In order tounch such magic, it is necessary for the magician to stand in a magic array, connect their magic with the magic array, and then chant the spell and cast it, which is prone to mistakes. But the desert kingdom skillfully used a magic container to collect the magic of dozens of shamans, fused them together, and then increased it by drawing runes on the barrel, and finally cast it like Thors roar.

    This kind of y can also be regarded as setting a precedent for the Fengmo Continent! Its a really great, revolutionary invention.

    Lightning, five yards in diameter, flew across the sky and went straight at Robb.

    It was a terrifying shot, and when the lightning was flying in mid-air, it made the sound of thunder, and even the space seemed to be torn to pieces by it. The terrifying light made people blind.

    Baron Nuolun, who was watching the y from a distance, was eating the cake elegantly and gentlemanly, but when he saw the cannoning out of the chamber, he couldn''t help jumping in horror, "F**k! Thats some great energy!"

    God!

    How terrifying!

    Godfather, hide!

    The nobles jumped almost at the same time.

    The assassin leader and reform-throughbor prisoners who watched the battle behind them suddenly showed an expression of ecstasy on their faces.

    Even Motra, who had already epted that he could use ransom to save himself, could not help thinking, [This is powerful. If this kills Robb, I will not have to wait for the ransom and the scum soldiers around us will lose the blessing of the king Robb gave them. I can kill them with three punches and two strokes, and the wind magician Nuolun over there will be dealt by the assassin leader.]

    Even the female assassin Suofa could not help thinking to herself, [This shot will probably kill him, as long as he is dead, my delicate body has not been seen by a man, and I am still innocent. Although he really doesn''t seem to be a bad guy, there is no good or bad in war.]

    Robb did not hide at all. He stood where he was, watching the lightning rush towards him. He had no intention of moving his feet.

    Out of caution, Robb did not bother trying to block it just like this. The moment he saw the cannon fire, he gave himself BUFF that increased magical resistance, and then waited to see if it could hurt him.

    The five-yard lightning struck Robb with a thunderous roar.

    It was a real attack, and for a moment the earth shook. Lightning shone everywhere, there were sparks everywhere, and the ce where Robb stood was shrouded in thunder.

 Chapter 237: You guys are so gay

    Chapter 237: You guys are so gay

    A huge pir of light enveloped Robb, and all everyone saw was a white and bright light.

    By the time the electric light dissipated, Robb had disappeared without a trace, and all they could see was a deep pit, which was bottomless and dark underneath, and they did not know how many metres deep it was.

    "Where''s Godfather?" Baron Nuolun panicked, and the other little nobles were startled, "Did his bones disappear from the attack?"

    "Oh, my God!

    Not even ash?

    The nobles were so frightened that several people were already preparing to oil the soles of their feet.

    And on the other side

    "Wow, was he killed?"

    Is he really dead?

    The army of the desert kingdom suddenly cheered, "Huangsha! Thors Roar is strong."

    "My desert kingdom has such magic items. Were destined to be invincible."

    "No one can bear the Thors Roar in Gran and Norma."

    "Even a heroic lord who can defeat 3,000 men of our army alone couldnt bear it!"

    "Haha, if we attack Bright Road, point this cannon at the queen of West Gran, kill her with one shot, and then at Mondra, and kill him, too, then we can rule the kingdom of Gran."

    The soldiers cheered loudly. Some even took off their helmets and threw them into the sky.

    For these ordinary soldiers, it is really a matter of joy and pride to see that their mothend has powerful weapons. At this moment, victory seems to be beckoning to their side.

    Motra was so pleased that he immediately winked at the captain of the assassins beside him.

    The captain of the assassins understood and nodded back to him.

    The two men thought the same thing, and now that Robb is dead, his blessing of the king given to the soldiers will naturally fail, that is to say, the soldiers guarding them have now be very weak ordinary scum soldiers. With the skills of Motra and the assassin leader, isn''t it easy to beat dozens of scum soldiers?

    The two quietly made a gesture, next to the several reform-throughbor criminals, as well as the female assassin Suofa. They all received the signal, and everyone got ready together.

    "Do it!"

    Motra gave a loud cry, gathered strength and hit the person next to him hard.

    At the same time, the captain of the assassins made a gentle leap and cut it hard into the guard''s neck with his palm shaped a knife.

    The several reform-throughbor criminals and Suofa moved a little slower than the two, but at about the same time, they attacked the private soldiers around them.

    In their view, it is impossible for people their strength be caught, so it is certain that they can knock down all the private soldiers in an instant and be freed.

    However

    Things seem to be different from what they thought. Motra''s attack hit the private soldier, but the private soldier remained motionless!

    Motra was surprised. And thought, [What the heck? I am a general, yet with all my skills, I can''t hit a normal soldier?]

    As soon as he thought of this, he saw that the private soldier immediately punched him back quickly and fiercely. It was clear that the blessing of the king was still in effect. Motra was far inferior to him in terms of strength and agility, and he snorted miserably when he was hit by this punch. He flew back and fell.

    At the same time, the captain of the assassins who attacked another private soldier as fast as lightning, did not work. The private soldier buckled his wrist with a backhand, picked him up and threw him heavily on the ground. The captain of the assassins coughed, lying on the ground unable to move.

    Then there was a ping-pong sound around him, and several reform-throughbor prisoners were all knocked down in an instant, leaving Suofa alone, frozen.

    As a matter of fact, she also took action, but the private soldier who guarded her did not beat her down hard, but only stopped her move and red at her. After all, this was a woman who got out of Godfather''s carriage and was wearing a maid outfit designed by Godfather. She might have an affair with Godfather or something. It''s better not to give her a hard beating, so he just stared at her. Suofa saw that all herpanions around her had been knocked down, and several private soldiers stared wide-eyed and looked at them. She had to stop her hands consciously and said with a bitter face, "it''s over! I can''t believe that guy didn''t die."

    She turned to look at the big hole that had been blown into of the ground.

    The pit was deep and dark, and then a man suddenly popped his head out of the hole. A small strand of golden hair first poked out of the hole, followed by his forehead, eyebrows, eyes and nose. Finally, when his entire head was out, someone shouted, "Ah! He''s not dead."

    The ten thousand troops of the desert kingdom were all confused.

    Themander on the wall, the great shaman and the great witch doctor were also confused.

    The nobles, who had just been scared to death, all sat down again and took out their chips, and Baron Nuolun said, "Oh, look at your embarassing appearance, I didn''t waver at all."

    The other nobles had no choice but to nce back at him, "Your moms ret***ed."

    Robb''s head rose out of the hole, then his neck and upper body, butThere is something strange about his body. He came out of the hole naked, and then appeared till his "waist". His lower body is still hidden in the hole. Only his upper body is out of the hole.

    Then Robb shouted at the top of his voice, "F**k, are you kidding me? Why did you design a weapon targeting clothes? That bolt of lightning! It didnt hurt my body at all, but it blew my clothes to pieces. Isnt that too much? Be a good man!"

    It turned out that Robb was not wearing his own clothes, but the ordinary priest''s robes that Lillian sewed for him. The clothes made by the girl was great, and Robb did not want the additional attributes of the clothes made by himself, so he wore the ones made by Lillian.

    However, the biggest disadvantage of Lillian''s clothes is that it uses the rules of the real world, it will break when it is damaged, and it will be blown to pieces when it is greatly damaged.

    After Robb BUFFed himself, the hit was nothing to him, but the clothes Lillian made for him were turned to dust and even his underwear were turned to dust.

    Now, he''s naked.

    He didn''t like walking around naked in front of arge group of men, so he only poked his upper body out of the hole in the ground, and scolded at the top of his voice, "you guys are so gay, how can you invent a magic item to undress men? F**k! Go and undress women instead."

 Chapter 238: Mysterious magic mirror

    Chapter 238: Mysterious magic mirror

    This man

    Ate the equivalent of hundreds of shamans giant lightning, yet nothing happened to him, it just blew up his clothes? Thats too crazy.

    The great shaman was dripping with sweat, "wasn''t it agreed that this guy''s immortal cloud art can only block physical attacks, not magic attacks?"

    The great witch doctor said awkwardly, "We may have been deceived. It''s false information."

    Themander next to him was confused for a while, then turned and ordered, "No matter if the information is false or not. Second shot! Continue! Save some time and attack while hes still in the hole."

    Yes! The shamans moved quickly, removed the magic container that had been emptied for energy storage, reced it with the other and connected it to the back of the gun barrel.

    Themander raised his hand again and shouted, "Thors Roar. Second round, Fire!"

    The Great Shaman repeated, "Fire!"

    Then, there was a loud bang.

    Thors Roar was once againunched, lightning magic poured out of the magic container and injected into the barrel, rows of runes are continuously lit up, and the power increased.

    Giant lightning was hurtling again at Robb.

    However, this time Robb no longer nned to take it with his face. He just deliberately ate hit earlier to test the magic power of the world to see if it could break his own defense. He was very disappointed. After he used a BUFF improving his magical resistance, the magic cannon unexpectedly only blew off 3,232 HP. Although it was a little painful, he gave himself a casual milk at the bottom of the pit and came back full.

    No pressure at all!

    But he doesnt have to face it directly again.

    Robb eximed, "it is impossible for a move that has been used once to do the same again."

    He reached out his hand in the air in front of him and drew a circle, "arcane mirror!"

    A small, purple mirror appeared in front of Robb, hovering in mid-air, about the size of a basin.

    As soon as it appeared, both the enemy and his allies guessed that it should be a magic used to block magic. There are many simr magic, which cannot be enumerated one by one, and many sses that can do it.

    The Great Shaman even recognized it urately and shouted, "be careful, that''s a magicians Advanced Defense Magic, Arcane Mirror, which can bounce back magic. Don''t get hit by the Thors Roar that bounces back."

    However, he shouted this as a reminder, but not out of fear.

    The lightning shot was as thick as five yards in diameter, yet Robbs arcane mirror is only the size of a basin and less than a yard in diameter. No matter how you look at it, the power of this thing is not enough to bounce back Thor''s Roar. (A powerful beam of light can pierce through a mirror!)

    To prepare for the worst, even if the magic mirror is strong enough to bounce back Thors Roar, it can only bounce back a pir of light as thick as the basin, because the mirror is only so big.

    If its only the small beam that is bounced back, there is nothing to be afraid of. The great shaman is confident that he will be able to block this degree of lightning without receiving any damage.

    .

    The lightning exploded on the mirror.

    The small mirror shed a purple light, as if you could still hear the Zeng sound.

    This is a 3D animation effect of the game "Dark de. The arcane mirror shes like this when it bounces off enemy magic.

    After the animation, the giant thunderbolt, five meters thick, suddenly turned its head and shot at the camp of the desert kingdom.

    My father!

    Why

    How can such a small mirror reflect such big lightning? Its impossible.

    Hide!

    The whole army of the desert kingdom swooped down to the ground, holding their heads in their hands.

    They could not understand how the small mirror could bounce back such thick lightning.

    Only Robb knows that in the game, there is no such thing as length, width and thickness of magic. as long as you throw magic and are blocked by reflecting magic, it will bounce back. It has nothing to do with how thick your magic is.

    Therefore, even the thin side of the arcane mirror in the game can block the huge magicser shot by a boss, as long as you cast it at the right time.

    The rules in this game are so unthinkable that no one can understand them in reality.

    But Robb didn''t bother to care whether they understood it or not. And, it was over.

    The terrifying lightning headed towards the big camp of the desert kingdom, and the soldiers in the front row did not even think beforeying on the ground and hugging their heads for defense, while themander, the great shaman and the great witch doctor on the wall, almost without even thinking, jumped from the wall!

    The shaman and witch doctors behind the wall also threw themselves to the ground, hugged their heads and rolled away.

    And Boom!

    The lighting struck the wall, exactly where the "gun barrel" was protruding. For a moment, lightning shed, sand and stones flew, and wood debris flew all over the sky. In the first ce, the wall was temporarily nailed to the ground with logs, and the wall itself was less than three yards high. How tragic it was when it was hit by the powerful cannon.

    In an instant, a huge hole was made in the wall, and even the ground was dug into a huge groove. The lightning continued to fly, sweeping everything that it had passed, and even the tent was blown to pieces. Then it broke through the back wall of the camp and rushed out to who knows how far.

    The whole army of the desert kingdom, together with themander, the deputy general, the great shaman, and the great witch doctor, were frightened by this shot, and fortunately dodged it. If they were hit directly in the face, they would be doomed in an instant, and there would be no remains of them left. They would be the kind that cannot be resurrected.

    Together they turned to look at Robb, who had hidden his lower body in the pit and refused toe out, with a look of fear on their face, "who is this? How can he use such a small mirror to reflect the Thors Roar?"

    How? How on earth did he do it?

    My father, this is unreasonable.

    How on earth are we going to kill him?

    Huangsha! Its a monster, a monster!

 Chapter 239: We can still summon the guardian of the desert

    Chapter 239: We can still summon the guardian of the desert

    Robb is very unhappy. He is still standing naked in the hole and cannot go out. As soon as he goes out, he will be surrounded by tens of thousands of people.

    If he is seen by a beautiful assassin like Suofa, its fine. However, if its another man

    "Damn it, I won''t have the face to take enemy attacks like that again, so that my clothes won''t suffer again, unless I make my own clothes."

    Robb''s eyes began to look around. What should I do to cover my shame?

    At this time, the army of the desert kingdom was still immersed in the shock of the devastating blow caused by the reflected "Thor''s Roar." All of them had "slightly trembling hands" and had not yet recovered. If Robb leaves now, Robb will be able to calmly get himself some shade.

    Soon his eyes fell on a pile of axes near his rear.

    The five hundred Mamluk threw axes at him earlier, each throwing two axes, and after throwing them, they dared not go behind Robb to pick them up, and now a thousand axes were all lying on the ground, i arge pile.

    He reached out to the axes, reached into the space, an axe flew into his hand. Then, he made a few strokes, brushing, and then more axes on the ground flew over, and soon a pile was made in front of the hole.

    Themander of the East Army climbed out of a pile of broken wood and shook his dizzy head. Afterward, he saw that Robb had a pile of axes in front of him, he could not help saying, "what is this guy going to do?"

    The great shaman crawled out of the pile next to him as well, "I don''t know! Is he going to use these axes to cut us?"

    The great witch doctor''s face also came out next to him. "this guy must be nning something with axes," he said. "with so many axes stacked together, he must have made something."

    The great shaman said, "what are we going to do? Fight or flee?"

    The great witch doctor said awkwardly, "what else can we do? Physical attacks can''t hurt him, and Thor''s Roar is useless. how can we defeat such a man who can''t be hurt at all?"

    "There''s still a way! Themander patted the dust on his armor, then took a strange flute from his arms, clenched his teeth and said, "We still have this."

    When the great shaman and the great witch doctor saw this, they couldn''t help being overjoyed, "this is an artifact. The Sphinx flute! Ah, with this, we have nothing to fear. "

    "No, this is not the real Sphinx flute, but a replica of it. It can only be used to summon the Sphinx, the guardian of the desert. Themander said in a hoarse voice, "the final goal of our East Army is Bright Road, and to fight her Majesty Elizabeth VII of West Gran. Elizabeth VII has countless capable men who are not easy to beat. So. Before going out to battle, the Pharaoh gave me this flute. In case of great emergency, I can use this replica to summon the Sphinx to deal an overwhelming and devastating blow to the enemy. "

    The great shaman and the great witch doctor said happily, "Yes, it is the time to use this. This guy named Robb is definitely the most powerful hero in West Gran. There won''t be another one better than him. As long as we kill this guy, West Gran will not be able to stop our attack. "

    Right! Themander-in-chief gritted his teeth, "watch what that guy is doing outside. I''m going to summon the Sphinx now. Buy me some time."

    The great shaman and the great witch doctor looked out through the hole in the wall, and then looked back strangely and said, "General, Robb hasn''te out of the pit yet. He''s grabbing the axes one by one, and then pulling out the wooden handle, leaving only the iron part of the axe."

    The shaman and the witch doctor looked out through the hole in the stockade wall, and then looked back strangely and said, "General, Robert hasn''te out of the pit yet. He''s grabbing the axe one by one, and then pulling out the wooden handle, leaving only the iron body part of the axe."

    After hearing this, themander was a little confused, "what are you doing?"

    Great Shaman, "I don''t know!"

    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Since he''s going crazy, Ill take the opportunity to summon the Sphinx. Themander picked up the flute, put it to his lips, and blew the old desert bad.

    At this time, Robb was still taking the wooden handle of the axes, one after another, taking a dozen in a row, and then he got a little annoyed. Then, he simply used fire magic, and with a loud bang, there was arge pile of iron-axe heads piled on the ground. All of them were burned off and turned into a pile of axe heads.

    "Hey, this is like a pile of iron ingots. I can start making armor with this."

    Robb was about to start making armor when suddenly he heard a strange flute from the desert kingdom camp in front of him. The sound of the flute was exuberant, and he didn''t know what strange song was being yed, but it had a sense of vagueness in it.

    Listening to this song, He saw yellow sand sweeping towards him.

    Robb couldnt helpughing, Why are you guys suddenly ying music? And its a song of the desert too! Hehe, I also know how to y such a song, Since you like them so much, Ill sing it for you too.

    He cleared his throat and sang, "what monster legends, what demons and monsters, only the eagles sing faintly...Ahem. I''m sorry, the pitch of the song is so high that I can''t sing it properly. "

    The audience on both sides: ""

    "Forget it, it''s really hard to calm down when I don''t have clothes to wear. Robb said nonsense solemnly, "when I make clothes and sing, then I won''t be out of tune."

    The audience on both sides, "Falk!"

    Robb rubbed the pile of iron axes on the ground with his hands, and five secondster, dark iron armor appeared on his hands. It could either be a great thing or the simplest iron armor.

    He picked up the iron armor.

    But during winter, wearing iron armor feels cold. So he had no choice but to add heat using fire magic to make the armor warm.

    This is good, finally covered. But he had no underwear, so it felt a little strange...

    But as soon as people have clothes to cover their shame, they would immediately feel refreshed.

    Robb jumped out of the hole with a brush, dressed in iron armor. He looked different from the him who was usually dressed in priests clothes. The game characters all had outfit effects. When he put on this armor, he immediately looked majestic and extraordinary. He looks like a general who has experienced the viciousness of war.

    Pointing his hand at the army of the desert kingdom in front of him, heughed and said, "OK, lets start fighting now! You still have some time to retreat, if you don''t, when I rush over, you will be beaten down. "

    As soon as he said this, he heard the strange flute song opposite him be louder, and the soldiers of the desert kingdoms sang along, a sandstorm came and a huge shadow appeared in the sandstorm.

    The guardian of the desert.

    This is what the sphinx looks like.

    .

    Sand pounced at Robb head on.

 Chapter 240: The Sphinx

    Chapter 240: The Sphinx

    The whole army of the desert kingdom sang the ancient desert song apaniment of the flute and yellow sand continuously flowed.

    The scale of this sand wind is not small, and it became overwhelming in an instant. It shrouded away the camp of the desert kingdom and the ten thousand men at once.

    However, the soldiers of the desert kingdom have long been ustomed to the sand wind, everyone stood firm in the yellow sand wind, even the camels did not waver.

    Robb had a wide view in front of him, but now he could see nothing but arge expanse of yellow dust.

    "Wow!" Robb came with an iconic exmation, "what kind of magic trick is this?"

    Whenever he sees that other people have tricks that are not in the game, Robb will be very happy. He will be moved and think "I am experiencing new things again." And when hes happy, he sings, Yellow sand all over the sky, over every corner, walking in the endless stars

    Suddenly a huge, deep, majestic, hoarse voice sounded in the sand wind, "shut up! Priest! You are out of tune."

    Just by listening to the richness of the voice, it is evident that it is a behemoth who is speaking.

    Oh? A big guy came? Robb looked up at the sand wind ahead.

    A huge ck outline appeared vaguely in the sand wind, and because he was shrouded in the yellow sand, he could not see his appearance clearly, only the shadow. The shadow was at least twenty yards high, like a small building. Its length is more than sixty yards, which is equivalent to several train carriages.

    Although the huge body has not yet emerged from the sand wind, it already carried great prestige.

    With pride like a sea of mountains!

    The young nobles watching the game in the distance behind Robb stood up from the table with a brush and said in horror, "No, it''s in the shadow the guardian of the desert kingdom, the Sphinx.

    Although Baron Nuolun had been pretending to be "gentlemanly" and "noble", even he can''t help but change his face slightly, "is there something wrong with the Desert Kingdom? Why did they summon the guardian of the desert kingdom?"

    The assassin leader and the reform-throughbor criminals who had just been knocked to the ground could not help shouting madly, "herees the guardian beast! Hahaha, no matter how good Robb is, he can''t beat the guardian beast of our kingdom."

    Even Suofa could not help but put her hands on her chest and sighed, "Sphinx, please save us."

    Both sides looked helplessly at Robb and at the huge ck shadow in the sand wind.

    Robb was dissatisfied at this time, "what the heck? How boring it is to hide yourself in the sand wind and hide your head and tail without showing your face. I can''t even see you clearly!"

    He stretched out his hand and waved forward, wind!

    Wind magic was released from his hand and rushed to the sand wind in front of him. The sand wind on the other side was blown away by Robb''s wind, and the yellow sand that obscured his sight was cleaned up in an instant.

    This broadened his line of sight, and he finally saw clearly that standing in front of him was huge, something very familiar to him - the Sphinx.

    Yes, it is the one that is famous in Egypt, the one with the lion body, the Sphinx.

    It has a huge head, but its body is that of a lion. Itnded on four feet, and looked majestic.

    "Wow!" Robb pped his hands and said with a smile, "I could only see pictures of the Sphinx on the Inte. This is the first time I have seen the real thing. The world-famous tourist attraction came to me to let me see it. it feels good. "

    He suddenly thought of something and hurriedly shouted to the giant Sphinx in front of him, "Hey, statue man, did youe to ask me to buy a ticket? Donte up in front of me and insist on charging for a ticket. That kind ofpulsory purchasing isnt good. If youre really charging me for the ticket, I wont look. Ill go home quickly."

    Robb closed his eyes and made an expression that said "I don''t see it, I don''t have to buy a ticket if I don''t see it."

    "I''m not a statue. I''m alive." The Sphinx roared, "Open your eyes and look carefully!"

    In his original world, the Sphinx in Egypt is a statue based on the appearance of the Sphinx in the mythology, and in this world where there is the Fengmo Continent, the Sphinx is a real immortal beast, not a legend.

    Its body is not a cold stone, but a living body, with long yellow hair, a pair of wings on its back, and looks like it can fly.

    "Wow, so youre alive." Robb said, "as a famous tourist attraction, it is not that good for you to be alive. If you run around and fly, tourists will not be able to catch up with you."

    The Sphinx was angry, "what are you talking about. Arrogance, feel the wrath of the desert.

    It opened its huge mouth and blew a mouthful of sand wind at Robb.

    Ah, It''s not a sand wind, it''s a sandstorm!

    The furious sandstorm immediately mmed at Robb, as if to bury everything. It was even more powerful than Thors Roar.

    Robb smiled proudly at the sandstorm, "this time, my clothes are made by myself and will not be broken. Hahaha, let the sandstorme more violently."

    The wind blew through Robb like a de, and a vast amount of sand fell on him, but Robb stood motionless and let the wind blow on him.

    With a crash, the sandstorm passed.

    Robb looked at his status. He lost 8232 points HP. It fell quite a lot, almost ten thousand! He still had the BUFF with improved magical resistance, yet lost so much HP instantly. This guy is not weak.

    It seems that the cutting-edgebat power of this world can still hurt him, but it''s all right, as long as his clothes are not torn, he can just heal himself.

    The golden light of "heal" shed, and Robb regained his form and smiled, "do it again!"

    The Sphinx can''t help but stare nkly.

    The ten thousand troops of the desert kingdom in the back were also full of sweat, [Damn! Even the sandstorm done by the guardian of the desert kingdom couldnt kill this man. Who on earth is this guy?]

    The Sphinx raised his giant foot and stepped on Robb.

    Robb, ording to the damage caused by a sandstorm just now, has already seen that if this thing is put into the game, it is at least the degree of arge BOSS worth level 100. it is not weak. So hell get a little more serious!

    Seeing the Sphinx''s big foot step down, Robb smiled, magicians magic - sh!

    Then, his body shed and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 241: Were the same height now

    Chapter 241: Were the same height now

    The Sphinx stepped on the ce where Robb had just stood, and the earth trembled with a bang. No one trampled by this foot could survive, but it felt that it had not stepped on anything!

    The opponent ran away at the moment when his foot was about to hit the ground.

    It immediately looked around to see where Robb had gone.

    Here I am!

    Robb''s voice came from behind it.

    Angrily, the Sphinx swung over and stepped there.

    Robb smiled, tumble!

    His body touched the ground and rolled out of its range at once.

    When the Sphinx stepped on it, sand and stones flew everywhere again, and the earth trembled, but it felt that it had stepped on nothing again.

    The Sphinx raised its foot again, chased the tumbling Robb and tried to step on him again.

    Robb smiled, glide!

    He seemed to be skiing on the t ground, whizzing, and moving far away to the side.

    With a bang, the Sphinx stepped on the air again.

    The three moves passed and were all dodged by Robb. The audience on the side of the desert kingdom could not help but be happy, "Haha, this man named Robb is useless against it no matter how strong he is. When ites to our desert guardian beast, he only has the ability to defend, but not to fight back."

    Step on him! Step on that guy.

    Trample him t!

    "Although physical attack of ordinary people had no effect on him, he was bound to die if the Sphinx stepped on it."

    The people of the desert kingdom waved gs desperately and cheered for guardian of their kingdom.

    The Sphinx couldn''t help being a little annoyed, "annoying little bug! You can only hide around."

    Robb dusted off the sand on his armor and said with a smile, "I''m deliberately giving you a chance to perform. I want to see what you can do and whether you have any amazing skills. But youre not doing anything. Youre just stomping down, it doesn''t make any sense, but since I''m a bug, I cant be hit in the face. "

    Ill step on you! The Sphinx raised its foot and stepped on him again.

    "Thats the only thing you can do. Thats boring. Robb said, I wont y with you anymore.

    By this time the shs cooldown is done, and Robb shed and hid from the Sphinx''s foot attack and into the distance.

    But when the Sphinx was about to pounce on him again, he saw Robb lift his hand, Giant Transformation!

    His small body suddenly began to get bigger and bigger. Interestingly, when he wore that suit of iron armor, it was able to grow bigger, and it didn''t break up because of Robbs size.

    This is unthinkable!

    In a twinkling of an eye, Robb became an iron giant more than twenty yards tall, standing opposite the Sphinx, looking taller than the Sphinx.

    Robb smiled and said, "Can you still step on me? Come then! Step on me!"

    Sphinx: ""

    At this time, even the Sphinx was stunned, not to mention the spectators of the two armies. All the ten thousand troops in the desert kingdom were confused, while the nobles from Westwind Town were also stunned stupid. Although they knew that their Godfather was unbelievably strong, they did not expect him to be this strong.

    What a magnificent show of power. He was able to make himself the same size as the Sphinx.

    Giant transformation a is known to generals and knowledgeable magicians who have gone through various battles.

    This is a buff magic of Pdins, which can make the target huge, but even the most powerful Pdin on the continent can only do so to a limited extent, such as increasing a persons height by more than one yard into a giant of an increase of three yards. A giant of five or six yards high, that''s already massive.

    It is unthinkable to turn a human of average height into a superrge giant of more than 20 yards like this. How much magic does it take to do that?

    The Sphinx raised its paw and wanted to give Robb a step on it, but it was hard seeing he was a giant taller than itsef.

    It had no choice but to say ignorantly, "what kind of magic is this?"

    "Well, now it''s a contest of the same height." Robb said, "In theory: Can humans beat lions their size?"

    The Sphinx said angrily, "I''m not a lion! Im a guardian beast! Whats the matter with you? One moment you say I am a statue, and next you say that I am a lion. "

    Robb kicked over

    If he said fight, then theyll fight. No need to hesitate and in an instant, his foot was right in front of the Sphinx.

    Just now the Sphinx saw that Robb had been on passive defense and had never taken the initiative, so it had no intention of being wary of him. It had no idea that the moment it opened up its defenses, a foot was right in its face.

    A great force came from Robb''s feet!

    Even the immortal guardian beast could not bear it. It gave a scream and flew back. Its huge body fell to the ground with a bang, sand and stones flying everwhere, and the soldiers of the desert kingdom retreated in a panic for fear of being crushed to death by the Sphinx.

    But after all, the guardian beast was an immortal beast, and after eating Robbs kick, the Sphinx turned over and jumped up with a roar, and a sand wind swirled around it. The sand was like a sharp knife and can tear all creatures that enter it to pieces.

    It pounced on Robb.

    The power of a lion is so powerful that it is not evenparable to the power of his foot. It has a weight of 2000 tons. When it strikes with its full force, the impact can reach three or four thousand tons. Even if its opponent is a giant, it can beat it with all its strength.

    Even Robb cant underestimate such an attack, so he used some defense skills, warrior skill - shield wall!

    There seemed to be a "Zeng" sound, and his whole body shone with a metallic luster. The Sphinx pounced on him with all its strength.

    There was a loud bang!

    The huge lion hit the huge man, and the sound of the collision alone shocked everyone around them to cover their ears.

    The sand wind flowed in all directions, and many people could not help closing their eyes.

    When they opened their eyes again to see what had happened, they saw Robb lift the huge lion and throwing it over his shoulder!

    With a loud bang, the Sphinx was thrown to the ground, making a deep pit sixty yards long.

    Then Robb stomped on the Sphinx, which seemed to hurt hard, and the Sphinx could not help but let out another roar of anger and pain.

 Chapter 243: Commander, endure for now

    Chapter 243: Commander, endure for now

    The ten thousand men of the Desert Kingdom, led by the deputy general and the great witch doctor, ran north, abandoning their helmets and armor along the way, and fled for their lives.

    Behind them, a giant who had defeated the Sphinx chased and threatened to eat them. Who could bear this?

    They dared not stop at all and ran through Stone Canyon all the way to Crystal Canyon. Crystal Canyon was originally intended not to be returned to West Gran, but now there is no need to upy the enemy territory. Their lives are at stake here!

    The ten thousand men rushed back to the desert as soon as possible, never daring to leave the ce covered by yellow sand again.

    Of course, Robb did not chase them all the way. He had the great shaman who betrayed hispanion and the most valuable dukemander. He got two nobles at once and was very happy.

    These two men, like Motra, can be used not only forbor, but also in exchange for ransom. Arge amount of ie is already beckoning to Robb.

    While shaking the ground, Robb walked back to his side of the audience.

    The several little nobles were so shocked by the walking of the giant Robb that they could not sit still in their chairs and stood up one after another.

    Only Baron Nuolun still looked calm, holding his chair and keeping it a little suspended from the ground, which had been done by his best wind magic, but he still had a gentlemanly smile on his face. He looked up and waved to the giant Robb, "Congrattions to Godfather''splete victory."

    Robb threw the two captives in his hand at the private soldiers, and themander and the great shaman fell from a height of more than ten yards. Themander was all right. He was a soldier by profession. When hended, he used shield wall, steel bones and other skills. With a bang, he knocked out a hole in the ground, but he was fine.

    But the great shaman couldnt do the same. He can only give himself stone skin. He fell to the ground, and poof, concussion.

    The two men got up and wanted to run, but when they looked at the giant Robb next to them, they were so frightened that they had to give up the idea of escape for a while.

    Themanders eyes immediately turned to the group of private soldiers next to him, thinking that he could knock down a few private soldiers and run away while the boss was not paying attention.

    At this time, a hand next to him reached out and patted him on the shoulder. It was Motra. He said with a bitter face, "Commander, don''t think about escaping from these guys. They are carrying Robbs blessing of the king. I can''t beat any of them. Although you are much better than me, you will be defeated if you face two private soldiers. "

    What? Themander was shocked.

    The leader of the assassins next to him shrugged and said, "this is true! Commander, endure for now."

    Commander:

    Robb got rid of the giant spell, returned to normal from the huge form more than twenty yards high, stood beside several nobles and said with a smile, "well, now, the greatest threat to our Westwind Town has been lifted, let''s go home."

    A little nobleman nced at Robb''s armor and said with a strange expression, "Godfather, what''s wrong with this iron armor on you? Why does the armor get bigger when you used a transformation spell, and when you shrunk, it also shrunk? Wouldnt it burst?"

    This armor is made by Robb with the production skills of the game, so it naturally enjoys the rules of the game. No matter whether the person wearing it is fat or thin, tall or short,rge or small, it can change with him. However, Robb could not tell others that, so he had to smile and say, "Because my armor changes with me.

    "Is that so?" The little noble seemed to understand very well, but he could not understand it, so he simply did not understand it.

    Robb smiled and said to the nobles, "now that I have defeated the main force of the desert kingdom, you can stop thinking about it. I know that several of you have prepared factories, but have not opened them on purpose waiting for me to deal with the desert kingdom. But now, youve seen it.

    The nobles were bluntly pointed and exposed out by Godfather, a little embarrassed, but they also knew that Godfather was a very reasonable person and would not fall out with others because of such a thing.

    His way of solving problems ispletely different from what nobles used to see in their lords.

    In the past, lords used to deal with problems by bullying or seducing you with small interests.

    But Godfather neither intimidates nor seduces, he guides!

    He will help you solve the biggest problem, and then help youe up with an idea that can make money. Study for yourself whether it is profitable to do so. If you think it is feasible, just follow him. If you do not understand, Godfather will not force you, at most say youre "scum", and then forget it.

    It''s pleasant to get along with such lords, and it isnt as tiring as dealing with the old lords.

    Almost at the same time, the nobles bowed and said, "Godfather, don''t worry. After we go back, we will try our best to promote the production of the factory and never dawdle again."

    Hahaha, just dont dawdle again. Robb smiled at the coach next to him and said, "Let''s go back to Westwind Town."

    The coach, an ordinary townsman, was lucky enough toe to see a big y with the nobles this time. He was already so excited that he was overwhelmed by the strength of Robb. Now when Robb called to him, he rushed over like a licking dog and said, "all right, I''ll go and prepare the car for Godfather immediately."

    Robb got in the carriage!

    The nobles also got on.

    The private soldiers led the prisoners into several other carriages. The sharpest of them was the leader of the assassins, but now he looked like an eggnt beaten by the frost. He was absent-minded, listless and speechless.

    Suofa wanted to follow the assassin leader into the carriage, but she was blocked by a private soldier and was pointed to Robb''s cart. "woman, go to Godfather''s carriage."

    Suofa froze, sighed, and walked towards Robb''s cart.

    Just after two steps, she heard the private soldier behind her smile to another private soldier and said, "this woman has no consciousness at all and wants to get on another carriage?"

    "Yes!" Another private soldier smiled and said, "Does she not want to be Godfathers toy anymore?"

    "I don''t know how many women want to be Godfathers toy."

    Hahaha! Thats for sure.

    The female assassin was rude, so I think she will be yed badly tonight. Hahaha.

    The private soldiers are uneducated ruffians, and their words were bad enough.

    Suofa was so hurt by these words that she took two steps forward, with two lines of clear tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 242: You better not return to the desert

    Chapter 242: You better not return to the desert

    TL: It''s been hard sparing some time to trantee. Sorry!! But I''ll still do my best to upload dailyRobb lifted the Sphinx up like a broken sack, over and over, violently to the ground.

    Every time it fell, the Sphinx let out a mournful roar.

    It waved its huge ws and tried to attack Robb, but it could not hit him, because the lion''s feet were not flexible and could not bend to all angles like a humans hand can, and his ws could only wave in front of him, not even in his nk.

    As a result, Robb carried the big meat on his back and threw it over and over again, making it dizzy.

    The ground suffered badly whenever the Sphinx was thrown to the ground like this. Once the Sphinx was thrown to the ground, it would make a huge pit as long as sixty yards. After the sudden falls, all the nearby areas were smashed to pieces.

    Seeing the giant versus the giant in front of them, the audience on both sides could not help but raise a few words in their hearts  Fight of the immortals.

    Dear mother, when immortals fight, they don''t spill blood on mortals.

    The army of the desert kingdom could not help but retreat a few hundred yards.

    Baron Nuolun lifted the chair under his a** with his hands, and moved back a little bit in an elegant and gentlemanly manner. It was not easy to be a gentleman, even to retreat so concealed so as not to show his timidity.

    After a long time, the wrestling was finally over.

    The sand slowly settled.

    And the picture that appeared in front of the crowd showed that Robb was still standing, but the Sphinx had been thrown to the ground and could not get up anymore.

    People from the Desert Kingdom: ""

    Baron Nuolun said, I knew this would happen.

    Motra and the leader of the assassins looked at each other miserably.

    Suofa sighed and bowed her head.

    Robb put one foot on the Sphinx''s back, pped his hands and said, "Wow, it''s hard to make a two-thousand-ton monster to fall. My arms are a little sore."

    Everyone:

    Lying on the ground, the Sphinx said feebly, "you bastard, wait for me. What youve defeated is only a part of me, a part summoned by a replica flute. This isnt the real me. Wait for my full strength. You better not step into the desert; otherwise Ill let you know, Huangsha is strong.

    "I''ll take care of you! Im going to throw you down anyway.

    Sphinx:

    Forget it, it doesn''t make sense to talk to a deranged guy like Robb. With its remaining strength, the Sphinx roared up to the sky, and then turned into a canopy of yellow sand and disappeared without a trace.

    Robb had been stepping on the Sphinx''s back, but the guy suddenly turned into sand and disappeared. Robb''s foot sank and almost lost his footing, and he couldn''t helpughing and scolding, "he had to cheat me when he disappeared. He was really an unfastidious monster. It''s a good thing I stood steady, otherwise I would have lost face if I fell in front of so many people."

    He smiled at the army of the desert kingdom in front of him and said, "well then, Ill continue to clean you up. Now I just want to ask, do you want to be roasted or fried?"

    With that, he stuck out his tongue, licked his lips, and smiled maliciously at the army of the desert kingdom, "Hehehe

    Who can fight a giant who says such a thing to them?

    The whole army of the desert kingdom could not help shuddering.

    Themander shook the flute in his hand and thought, [Can I call the Sphinx again?]

    However, as soon as he thought of this, the flute in his hand turned into a canopy of sand, and as soon as the wind blew, it disappeared without a trace. The flute was originally a replica, not an authentic one, and the real Sphinx flute was in the hands of the Pharaoh of the Desert Kingdom and could not be given to anyone.

    F**k! Themander gave a tragic cry and shouted, "Retreat!"

    Robbughed and said, "it''s toote to retreat. Come on, let''s y a game called ''Giant Attack'' and see which one of you can escape from the giant."

    He took a big step forward and moved dozens of yards forward.

    With a strange cry, the army of the desert kingdom turned and ran.

    Your mom is a ghost If she doesnt run!

    Even the guardian beast of the desert was thrown to the ground like sacks. They had no need to y at all here.

    The group of people abandoned their helmets and armor and fled without hesitation. The Mamluk cavalry on camels ran the fastest, running hundreds of meters in a twinkling of an eye, while the infantry did not run so fast. As they ran, they threw away their helmets, armor and machetes, and some of them who were wearing gold rings also threw them to the ground.

    It''s good to lighten a little weight when you run away!

    In fact, Robb can catch up with them and arrest them all in a single charge, but there is no need for this. The load capacity of Westwind Town has reached its limit, and it is necessary to digest the existing residents and reform-throughbor criminals and stabilize the economy and culture of the whole town before it can further increase the poption.

    Moreover, only the general poption can only be increased, and no more reform-throughbor criminals.

    So Robb made a symbolic chase to drive them away. He ran forward, his eyes suddenly nced at themander who was running away in the enemy clump. His eyes lit up. He took a big step, and arrested themander.

    Themander, a top soldier in the desert kingdom, couldn''t even make a move on Robb as he was caught in the palm of his hand.

    Robb asked with a smile, "what title do you have?"

    Du Duke! Themander stammered.

    "Very good!" Robb said, "you are now my prisoner. I feel like you can get me a lot of ransom... "

    Commander:

    Robb took another big step, stretched out his other hand and grabbed the great shaman. "what kind of title do you have?"

    The great shaman said with a sad face, "Count!"

    Robb was overjoyed, "You can be worth some money."

    The great shaman looked at Robb holding themander in his left hand and himself in his right hand. Robb had no third hand to catch another. He suddenly thought of something, and pointed to the great witch doctor who was running away and said, "catch that, that is a Marquis. Hes much more valuable than this count. It would be better for you to put me down and free a hand to catch him. "

    Damn, you betrayed yourpanion to escape. Robb said, "I will not arrest him, I will arrest you, even if you are not so valuable, I think it is better to arrest you."

    Great shaman:

 Chapter 245: Ill find you if you dare escape

    Chapter 245: Ill find you if you dare escape

    Robb walked slowly to his stone chair, sat down, and his butt was still as if it had taken root on it.

    Lillian clearly remembered that Robb was wearing an outfit she had sewed in the morning. She doesnt know why he came back in iron armor. She couldn''t help asking curiously, "Master, what happened to your clothes?"

    As soon as Robb heard this, she burst into tears, "Lillian, I was burned out of my clothes and pants by the enemy today, even my underwear. I almost leaked out a spring and was surrounded by more than ten thousand people. How miserable was I! Although I made armor to save face, I dont have underwear inside, so it was so empty. "

    Lillian blushed as soon as she heard this, and at the same time showed an expression of righteous indignation, "Why are the bad guys in the desert kingdom so bad? Shouldnt they fight fair and square? Why burn masters clothes?"

    "I don''t know why they designed such shameless magic items, specially for ruining clothes," Robb said.

    Nonsense! Suofa, who had just followed from the carriage, said angrily, "Thors Roar from my desert kingdom is obviously a very serious magic item with infinite power. God knows why it can only burn your clothes after hitting you. Don''t tell distorted stories to the little maid who doesn''t know the truth. "

    Robb shrugged and said, "anyway, Lillian, go and get me a change of clothes."

    Lillian nodded. "just a moment, master. I''ll get it right away." With that, she thought of something, and said, "neer, you go and get a change of clothes for master. I have to cook dinner. He must be hungry after a hard day''s work."

    Suofa answered in a low voice and went to the chapel.

    Lillian also ran quickly into the kitchen.

    Robb was the only one left in the yard, looked up at the stars in the sky, then looked down at the crystal ball on the table, and thought, [Miss Queen must have waited impatiently. After all, the East Army of the Desert Kingdom has always been a big worry for her, and she wants to know the result of this battle more than anyone else. Well, Ill just give a call and tell her its over.]

    Robb reached out and gently stroked the crystal ball three times.

    I thought it would take more than ten seconds to get through, but he had just waited for three, and the crystal ball lit up. It was so fast that it could be seen that Miss Queen on the other side could not wait.

    Interestingly, however, the Queen, who appeared in the crystal ball, looked calm and spoke in a calm tone, full of royal dignity, "Mr. Robb, I don''t know why you called me in the middle of the night."

    Robbughed out loud, "Don''t pretend to be normal! Why bother? If you growled at the crystal ball and told me to tell you the result of the battle immediately, I wouldn''tugh at you."

    "Oh, if you say so." The Queen finished saying this with a very calm expression, and then instantly changed her face, looking so eager that her face was so close to the crystal ball that she looked as if her head was about to get into the crystal ball and roared, e on, what''s the result of the battle? Has the East Army been driven away?"

    After shouting, she immediately changed her face back, returned to normal, and calmly said, "Did you think I would act like that? I wont! When I saw you sitting in front of the crystal ball, I already knew you were triumphant.

    Smart women are really not cute." Robb said with a smile, "but even if you specte the result and don''t get my own affirmation, you won''t feel at ease, so even if you pretend to be very normal now, you still want to hear me say that we won myself!"

    Smart men are not cute either." The Queen said, "well, tell me the result yourself."

    Robb didn''t appease the little sister because it was childish and said decisively, "I''ve already won."

    The Queen''s calm face showed no expression, but her eyes slowly turned into a crescent, eyes full like autumn water, her happy appearance is very beautiful.

    "You have a nice suit of armor." The Queen did notment on the victory of the war, but suddenly turned to Robb''s armor, "you look better dressed like this than wearing a priest''s robe."

    Robb was happy, "I helped you block the enemy, and then you began to praise my appearance. You are really easy to understand ah. If I dere Westwind Town independent as a kingdom now, you will soon set off the table and call me ugly."

    The Queen raised her brow and said, "Don''t you dare!"

    "Of course I dare."

    The Queen''s brow rose higher.

    Robb shrugged. "but it''s not necessary."

    The Queen''s brow went down again.

    Robb said with a smile, "although you certainly don''t understand, I still have to tell you that the most important element of ying a simted city is the stability of external factors. There should be no wars, no disasters, no alien invasions. Otherwise, it would be really annoying to build a city. I will not stand on my own feet for the sake of the stable external environment of Westwind Town."

    The Queen really doesn''t understand, but it''s good news to know that Robb won''t stand on his own feet.

    Robb said with a smile, "now those craftsmen who were a little worried will be willing toe to Westwind Town to be teachers, right? Besides, you haven''t brought me the meat I asked for a few days ago for fear that the caravan will be involved in the war."

    Speaking of business, the Queen''s expression turned to a more serious one and nodded, "Yes, meatmodities are special, and they can be turned into military food at any time. If Westwubd Town is captured by the Desert Kingdom, the goods I ship to you may be supplies for the army of the Desert Kingdom, so it is impossible for me to bring them to you inrge quantities when the war is up in the air. Now that there is good news, meat products and all kinds of craftsmen will be delivered to you one after another. Hang up the phone and they will set out. "

    Robb smiled and gave a thumbs up. "it''s easy to talk to a smart woman."

    The Queen''s expression was not expressive, "you were just saying that smart women are not cute."

    "There is no connection between convenience and unloveliness." At this point, Suofa came out of the room at the back with Robb''s change of clothes in her hand.

    Robb smiled at the crystal ball and said, "your Majesty, I''m going to take off my armor and change back into cotton clothes. Would you like to see me change?"

    The Queen smiled at the crystal ball and said, "I would dare watch if you really take it off.

    Robb said nothing and began to take off his armor.

    "How can you really take it off? You rascal! You are dealing with a Queen! Can''t you observe a little etiquette? "

    After the Queen roared these words, she hung up the phone with a snap.

 Chapter 246: The atmosphere has changed

    Chapter 246: The atmosphere has changed

    The battle with the desert kingdom is over, and calm returned to Westwind Town.

    Oh, that''s not urate. Westwind Town has always been calm, so nothing returned.

    Early in the morning, someone was telling a story in the only pub in the center of town. The storyteller was the coachman who drove Robb yesterday.

    He boasted of what he had seen and heard yesterday in the pub, Godfather was attacked by a thousand axes, but the axe passed by and could not hurt him at all; Godfather was bombarded by the enemy''s "Thor''s Roar", but it only burned his clothes; Godfather made great efforts against the desert guardian beast.

    His blows were amazing!

    People like to listen to stories these days. There is a saying like this, "I have wine, do you have a story?"

    In the world of sword and magic, when travelers stay in other people''s homes, the host often does not charge money, but asks the traveler to tell him a story, which is the best reward, and this is no exception in Westwind Town.

    The story told by the coach made the whole of Westwind Town so excited that countless people gave up their work and went to the pub to listen to him. Some people brought him wine, others brought him fragrant tea, just to coax the coach for more details.

    Even number 8, dark priests, and Chief Elsie and his officers stopped working and went to the pub to listen to the stories.

    It doesn''t matter if ordinary people don''t work well, but once the police don''t work well, the reform-throughbor prisoners in the prison are in a state of neglect. If they take advantage of the opportunity to escape, I am afraid they will really seed.

    However, the reform-throughbor prisoners did not take advantage of this opportunity to escape.

    Last night, after the dejected assassin leader, Motra, the reform-throughbor prisoners, the newmander and the great shaman were brought back, the whole prison began to feel pessimistic.

    All the spiritual pirs of the reform-throughbor prisoners were taken. The East Army of the Desert Kingdom is nowpletely finished, and no one wille to save them, and even if they escape from this prison, there is no army outside to pick them up. They had to flee all the way to the desert before they could escapepletely.

    No one is confident that he can get this far, so there is no way to escape.

    They are sad, but some people don''t care.

    Because of their outstanding performance in prison, several model reform-throughbor prisoners were given the titles of "pacesetter of reform-throughbor" and "advanced reform-throughbor". Robb personally promised tomute their sentences.

    The sentence of one of the best-performing "reform-throughbor soldiers" has been reduced to two years.

    For these people, there is only a little regret that the East Army outside has been driven away, but the impact is small. They believe that through their hard work and good performance, it will not take long for them to regain their freedom. and walk out of prison fair and square.

    Robb promised them that after reforming throughbor, they could choose to return to the desert, or they could choose to stay in Westwind town as a civilian. What they really struggle with now is whether they should go home or stay here.

    Of course, people who have rtives in the desert want to go back, but some reform-throughbor prisoners do not have families. Under such circumstances, it is not necessary to go back, and where to live a better life is what they need to consider.

    No one hates their nativend, but theirnd is a desert and the living environment there is extremely bad. But this Westwind Town is beautiful, rich and free, and they feel as if they can make their life happier if they stay.

    In short, the news of the defeat of the army greatly changed the atmosphere in the prison.

    Unconsciously, more and more people are working hard formutation of their sentences.

    Robb once again sat in his beloved stone stool, cross-legged, leisurely.

    He obviously defeated an army yesterday, but today he looks the same as usual, not even a little excitement or fatigue after the war.

    Lillian and Suofa brought breakfast, and then Suofa stood by with a straight face waiting for her next order, while Lillian sat down opposite the stone table and ate breakfast with Robb.

    "What are you looking at?" Robb turned around and said, Bring your own breakfast. Sit down and eat together with us. Dont just stand by and watch me eat. It''s like a kitten or a puppy staring at me while eating. If I don''t feed it two bites, I can''t eat by myself."

    Suofa bit her lower lip and said, "I know my ce."

    Robb found that the woman seemed to be very fond of biting her lower lip and could not speak with an open ent, so her voice was always low and soft, but it was actually quite nice.

    "Don''t be funny. I don''t have so many rules here." Robb waved his hand and said, "you see, Lillian doesn''t have your strange problem. If you think that you are not a lowly person, but also reserved and prideful, you should be able to boldly sit down and eat with me, indicating that you and I are equal. "

    Suofa bit her lower lip and whispered, "you won''t take the opportunity to say that Im not following the rules and give me an extra sentence?"

    Robb was happy, "do I need an excuse to increase your sentence? All you have to do is to be rude, and I can forcefully add a hundred years to your sentence, and what can you do with me? "

    If you think about it, that seems to be true.

    So Suofa decided to show her unyielding determination to be on an equal footing with the enemy. Although the battle had been lost. She could not lose in terms of momentum.

    She returned to the kitchen to get her breakfast and sat down at the stone table, where the three formed an equteral triangle, keeping a very delicate distance.

    Robb watched Suofa eat with interest. One of the great advantages of this woman was that she looked very good. Although she ate only a piece of bread and a ss of milk, she seemed to be facing the most delicious food in the world. Every mouthful she took made her very happy and satisfied.

    Emotions are contagious, and if the person you eat with is enjoying the food, you will also feel that it tastes good.

    Great!

    Robb was about to give her apliment when he saw arge crowd at the chapel door, headed by Baron Nuolun and his knight nephew, followed by a group of people who looked like servants, who stopped outside the courtyard.

    Only Baron Nn and his nephew entered the yard and approached Robb''s stone table. The iconic gentleman greeted, "good morning, Godfather!"

 Chapter 247: Fragments of Thors Roar

    Chapter 247: Fragments of Thors Roar

    "Good morning, Mr. Nuolun!" Robb greeted with a smile.

    Baron Nn nced eerily at Lillian and Suofa, who were dining with Robb, but he would not express his views on such things like Lillian and Suofa. He did not want to sit on a table with the maids, so he stood not far in front of Robb and smiled and said to Robb, "Godfather, after yesterday''s battle, I am full of hope for the future of Westwind Town, so as soon as I got home. I ordered the servants to take out the beetroot stored in the cer and start processing sugar overnight. In addition, I had just ordered people to put up notices in the center of town to recruit arge number of sugar workers. "

    Robb was delighted to know that he hade to dere that he was going to d it. "really? Is the sugar factory finally going to be in full operation? This is good. Good luck on making money. "

    Baron Nuolun smiled and said, "Its all thanks to the grace of Godfather! There is another thing I want to report to you. When I came back yesterday, I sent a team of men riding fast horses to the camp of the desert kingdom to look through the battlefield. They spent all night searching on the battlefield, and this morning, they brought back something interesting. "

    As soon as he said this, Robb immediately remembered that after the army of the desert kingdom abandoned their helmets and ran away, it was not surprising that it left an empty camp and a lot of discarded equipment, so it was not surprising that someone would pick it up and make a fortune from the war.

    However, ordinary rubbish should not be in the eyes of a pretentious noble like Baron Nuolun.

    Robb asked curiously, "Dear, what treasure did you find there?"

    The title "dear" made Baron Nuolun a little ttered that he was so affectionately called by Godfather. How much he valued him, moved him and he hurriedly said, "We found some fragments in the enemy camp."

    Fragments? Robb understood in an instant, "fragments of Thors Roar?"

    "Yes!" Baron Nuoun said with a smile, "at that time, Godfather blocked an attack from it and returned it to where it came from. Because of that, Thors roar was blown to pieces and scattered among the ruins. The people I sent picked up a few pieces in the ruins, but unfortunately, they didnt get all of them, so it could not be put together again, but I think you should be interested in these fragments."

    Robb said, "interested, I am very interested in all the magic item, take it out and let me have a look."

    Baron Nuolun winked at his nephew next to him, and his nephew immediately strode out of the chapel yard, where the group of servants were waiting. The nephew took a bag from the servants, went back to Robb, put it down and opened it.

    Arge mess of fragments appeared, ranging fromrge to small, the size of roof tiles, the small ones the size of nail patches. It was basically arge bag of broken pieces.

    It felt like metal in his hand, but something was wrong, and it seemed to be mixed with something ck on the surface, simr to the teapot-sized magic container that the Berserker Baron Perseus had given him.

    Robb loved it when he got the magic container and used it to do a lot of things. Even until now, he still uses it to continuously heat the shower and cool cakes.

    In fact, he had long wanted to take the magic container apart to see what material it was made of, but he only had one magic container, and once he identally broke it, there would be no second one, so he was reluctant to do it. Now he has got a pile of fragments, which made him very happy.

    He tossed it in his hand and looked over and over, wanting to do something new after melting the fragments, but Robb knew nothing about the technology of making magic items and could only sigh, "how on earth was this thing made?"

    Baron Nuolun smiled and said, "I don''t quite understand, except that the materials are veryplicated, with copper, iron, gold, silver, ck iron and other metals mixed together. There are all kinds of magic dust, arcane dust, magic essence and other messy materials, the production process is soplicated that it is not easy to make one."

    "Wow!" Robb came with a standard pastoral sigh, "as a noble of the Wind Knights, you can''t even make such a thing, so who on earth controls the craftsmanship of this thing?"

    Baron Nuolun said, "this thing is in the hands of the royals of various countries, such as her Majesty''s Magic Corporation and the ck Earth Knights, in which there is a department specializing in making magic items. Of course, 16 years ago, both the king and the queen were killed, and Mondra rioted, and many people who knew how to make magic items turned to Mondra, so there are also some experts in the Knights of Mondra and the White Lion Cavalry who can make magic items."

    "I see, so it was cultivated by the royal family." Robb said unhappily, "that is to say, for outsiders like me, it is very difficult to get the production method, and it is impossible to make it by myself."

    Baron Nuolun suddenly smiled sinisterly, "in fact, it is not difficult to get a chance to get it. After all, the royal family always has to train new experts in making magic items, and the technology has to be passed on from generation to generation. So the Royal Academy of Magic has magic item specialist. If you can mix in as a student, you can learn... "

    "Why? Cant you blend in, too?" Robb was suddenly interested, "Top secrets of the state is not something that ordinary people can learn. How can we get into it?"

    Baron Nuolun whispered, "you have to be an innocent noble child, confirm that it is impossible for you coborate and betray the kingdom,, and understand magic before you can be enrolled in the magic item specialtist of the Royal Academy of Magic. For example, my nephew, if he can do magic, he can learn it, but he is as stupid as a dog and can only be a trainee knight. In short, the Royal Academy of Magic ept students every spring. If you have an innocent and reliable identity, you can sneak in and steal a production method.

    "I see." Robb thought to himself, [Should I find a way to blend in and learn how to make magic items? Dark de didnt have it, so its interesting. When I learn it, I will produce magic energy refrigerator, stove, cannon, wind ceiling fan]

    It seems to have been mixed in with a strange thing, but it doesn''t matter.

    Robb was thinking of this when a woman''s voice sounded in the distance, "Dear Robb, I''m back."

    This prefix is getting weird! There is only one person in the world who dares to speak to himself in this invisible tone. Robb knew without even turning his head that it must be the red-haired magician, Xuelu.

    Sure enough, a fragrant wind came from behind and her jade arm was wrapped around Robb''s neck, her chin was on Robb''s shoulder, and her pink face almost rubbed his face, but she deliberately did not rub it up at such a little distance.

    Such an insane way of flirting!

    Xuelu whispered in Robb''s ear, "did you miss me?"

 Chapter 248: Can you help forge my identity?

    Chapter 248: Can you help forge my identity?

    Robb dreamed of Xuelu a few days ago, of course, but he couldn''t recognize her at such a time. He smiled and said, "of course not. What do I want you to do?"

    Hehe. You really dont want to admit it.

    "I really dont have anything to admit," Robb said.

    Even if the duck is dead, the mouth is hard and must not be soft.

    Xuelu saw that he did not give up yet, but there was nothing she could do about it. Anyway, she hung her hands around his neck.

    Gorda and Jike came up from behind, went to Baron Nuolun and saluted with a smile, "Baron, we have perfectly aplished the task you have entrusted to us."

    Gorda took out a parchment map with several red lines on it. "We have explored the trade routes on these red lines," he said with a smile. "We have already explored these red lines to ensure that there are no obstacles and there are no powerful monsters in the way."

    Robb leaned over and looked at the map taken out by Gorda. With the town of Westwind as the center, several red lines extended to the south, southwest and southeast, leading to several cities and noble castles. The red lines indicate that the trade routes in these ces are clear.

    Gorda said with a smile, "there are two roads where monsters lived together, so it took us a lot of effort to clean them up. You see, I also got a totem of the ogre shaman. "

    He took out rag from his pocket with a strange pattern. It was used as a sacrifice by the shaman. It looked strange.

    Baron Nuolun couldn''t help being overjoyed, "that would be great, hahaha! As soon as I decided to start making a lot of sugar, there came the news that the trade road was safe now. It is really blessed that nothing can stop me from making money. I will let my nephew send the reward of the three of youter.

    The three adventurersughed. They came out to take risks mainly to experience the thrill of adventure. Of course, it is also important to make money.

    Baron Nuolun then took his leave.

    But the three adventurers stayed, and as long as they were in Westwind Town, they often stayed in Robbs chapel, chatting with Robb, eating and drinking with him.

    Especially Xuelu, she has nothing to do and wants to trick Robb into marrying her, and then blow whispers in her husband''s ear, and bring him for adventures

    She smiled while hanging on Robb''s neck and said, "the magic training book you gave mest time was amazing. Now I can cast wind magic at will. With the robe you gave me, the magic can go on and on. The power is indescribable. This time we ran into a team of more than 20 ogres, which would have been very hard before, but this time, I swung the wind des and the ogres were wiped out in an instant. Gorda and Jike havent even done much yet, . "

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, as long as it helped."

    "Do you have any other training books?" Xuelu was said, "I need an earth series one, or a training book on water magic, or even fire. People like the feeling of putting magic in this way. If you give me another one, I will marry you. You can do whatever you want to my jade body

    Robb said angrily, "Then I cant give you a single one. I don''t want you to marry me." After that, he added, "be careful when you speak, don''t taint my Lillian. You see, shes blushing."

    "Cut! Be prudent, your hand is quietly on my waist again, don''t think I haven''t noticed."

    Robb: ""

    Xuelu suddenly changed the subject, pointed to Suofa and said, "who is this? A new maid? But her eyes are sharp. She doesnt seem to have been sold by traffickers."

    Robb said with a smile, "She''s an assassin from the desert kingdom. After the vanguard army retreated, you went out toplete a task. That''s when the assassin came. As you can see, she failed, and now I''ve arrested her to reform throughbor."

    *Pop* Xuelu happily smiled at Suofa and said, "it''s too much for you to stab Mr. Robb. Were you yed badly?"

    Suofa shed a wry smile on her face, bit her lower lip and said, "Ill the me for not being able to detect the strength of the enemy. I have nothing to say."

    Xuelu said with a smile, "but lucky for you, Mr. Robb is a true believer in the God of Light. He loves everything, so you don''t have to worry too much about what will happen to you."

    Hey! Robb protested, "I am not a believer in the God of Light."

    Xuelu shrugged. "Yes, not a false believer, but a true believer."

    Robb said with a smile, "Don''t talk nonsense. I hate this kind of garrulous talk. By the way, Gorda, I have a question for you. "

    "Oh?" Gorda said, "Mr. Robb should just ask whatever you want to ask."

    Robb said with a smile, "I would like to entrust you to make me a clear and reliable identity of the Kingdom of Gran. Do you have a way to do such a thing?"

    Wow, this is good. Xuelu shouted, "how can this kind be done? We can help you find things, kill monsters, send messages, find your way... But it''s outrageous to forge a noble identity. It''s impossible.

    Gorda wondered, "Mr. Robb, what is the use of this identity? Even if you do not have any noble status, you have be the lord of Westwind Town, an uncrowned king, so there is no need to get a useless noble identity, right? You see, even Baron Nuolun, who is obviously a noble, has to be respectful to you, isn''t that enough? "

    Robert said with a bad smile, "I just want to get into the Royal Academy of Magic to be a student and steal something."

    When the three adventurers heard this, everyone went silent.

    Several secondster, Gorda said awkwardly, "you are already so good, what do you have to learn? What is there to learn? Only others learn from you, how can you learn from others? "

    Xuelu also said, "Yes, magic,bat skills, tailor, cksmith, leatherYou are proficient in almost everything. What else is there for you to learn? ""

    Robb pointed to a pile of fragments of Thors Roar brought by Baron Nuolun and sighed, "I don''t know how to make magic items. I really want to learn how to make them. I feel like I can make a lot of things as long as I figure it out."

    "I see." The adventurer trio understood that, in a nutshell, Mr. Robb was toozy. It turned out that no matter howzy he was, he wants to do stuff to bezier.

    Gorda rolled his eyes several times and said with a smile, "Mr. Robb, we are not good at forging identities for others, but there is someone here who should know how."

    "Oh?" As soon as Robb was thought about it, he immediately thought of someone. He turned his head and looked at Suofa.

 Chapter 249: Is it bad to forge documents

    Chapter 249: Is it bad to forge documents

    Suofa is an elite assassin.

    Robb also maxed the assassin ss in the game.

    When ites to fighting, Robb can hang a bunch of people by himself.

    However, the assassin in the game also has some shoringspared with real assassins like Suofa, that is, misceneous studies!

    The so-called misceneous studies here means that in addition to unlocking fighting skills, assassins also have a variety of strange and fancy skills.

    One of those skills is called "forgery", which is almost one of the most necessary skills for real-world assassins, because real-world assassins often work part-time as spies and are trained in "forgery" from an early age.

    But Robb doesnt know such a thing, because no game will design such an ability for an assassin, there is no scene where it can be used, and Dark de is no exception.

    Robb said with great delight, "Suofa! You can forge documents, right?"

    Suofa bit her lower lip and said, "Yes!"

    "Hahaha, that''s great." Robb said, "hurry up, give me some noble identity. One I could tell others without inciting doubt, an innocent noble family from the Kingdom of Gran would be best."

    Suofa said, "I refuse."

    Robb said, "are you going to refuse to work again? Do you even know that you are a reform-throughbor prisoner? "

    Suofa said, "it is because I know that that I refused. Didn''t you say you would increase my sentence if I did something bad again? I would like to ask, is it bad to forge documents? If it is, after I have helped you, you will you say, ''you havemitted the crime of forgery'', and then give me an additional sentence of ten to eight years? it is already very dangerous to stay with you for three and a half years, and if I add another ten or eight years, I will go crazy, so I refuse. "

    Robb: ""

    That is difficult to answer. Forgery is a bad thing, but if he admits it, she has reason to refuse. If he does not admit that it is a bad thing, he is trampling on thew.

    Robb stiffened!

    Plop! Xuelu fell to the groundughing and rolling everywhere.

    Gorda and Jike almost couldn''t helpughing.

    This doesn''t make any sense, Robb thought bitterly. What am I supposed to do? Mom, I me myself for always pretending to be a reasonable good man, but now I''ve been caught, right? Forget it, it''s no fun to be reasonable all the time. It''s too easy to be yed with. When it''s time to y, its better to be frank.

    Robert changed his face and assumed an overbearing and unreasonable look and said, "I tell you, this Westwind town is currently in a state of dominion, and thews of any kingdom are invalid here. For the time being, thews here are all made up by me, so when I ask you to forge documents, it is reasonable and legal to forge documents! I am the father of an unreasonable god. If you listen to me, I will reduce your sentence by half a year. If you don''t listen, hmm... I''ll give you another eight to ten years. "

    Suofa snorted, "You are obviously a mischievous fellow, he has to pretend to be very reasonable, but now he has been exposed!"

    Robb shrugged, "Did my nose lengthen? If youin to me again, care to test if I would order you toe to my room to sleep tonight? I promise to do the 36 styles. Ill lose if I miss 1 of them."

    Suofa was so frightened that her face changed. She almost killed herself by hitting a tree on the spot. If she hadn''t known that Robb would have resurrection, she would have actually done it. But in the face of a person who actually knows how to resurrect, even suicide is an extravagant hope, which made her fall into a brief period of despair.

    However, she immediately noticed a smile in Robb''s eyes. It seemed that his sentence was meant to be a joke. If this man is really going to do something to you, he will not say "Care to test if I would actually do it". Instead, he would immediately do it.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, bit her lower lip and said, "give me a long roll of parchment, pen, old coal dust, precious gems,cquer. Let me try to make a false identity."

    Lillian quickly brought what she wanted, and then everyone gathered in a circle to see how Suofa was going to forge the documents.

    Suofa raised his elbow and thought about it carefully before saying, the Kingdom of Gran used to have many famous families with long histories, which is known to everyone as the absolute mainstay of the Kingdom of Gran. If you pretend to be a member of such a family, it''s easy to get into the magic item specialists of the school."

    At this point, she paused and added, "but if you pretend to be a member of a now active family, itll be easy to see through, so you should pretend to be a fallen noble. It''s better to be the kind that has disappeared a war."

    Robb didnt know the history of the Kingdom of Gran and had to ask, "do you have any good families to choose from?"

    Suofa said, "our assassin team of the Desert Kingdom specially studied this question before going to the Kingdom of Gran. if we want to sneak into Bright Road in disguise, what identity should we use So, I know an excellent one for this - the Smith family!"

    As soon as the family name was said, Gorda was delighted, "the Smith family of the Wind Knights? This is indeed a famous family! John Rnd Smith, the master of the family, was once a famous wind magician in the Kingdom of Glen. Unfortunately, in the year of the ck Dragons Flight, he and his wife faced the ck dragon and died in the ck Earth Tower.

    "That''s right." Suofa continued, "ording to the information spied by our spies, the Smith family was in the ck Earth Tower at that time. Not only did the head of the family die so miserably, but because of the attack of the ck dragon, the ck earth tower was knocked down. When it fell, it happened to fall on the Smith family''s manor."

    Hearing this, everyone could not help sweating, "They were exterminated?"

    "That''s right, they were exterminated!" Suofa shrugged and said, "due to the downfall of the Smith family, the strength of the wind magicians was greatly damaged, and the wind magicians could no longer fight the thunder magicians, so the wind knights were squeezed out of the center of power, and many wind magicians went to the border to be happy country nobleman. So the Wind Tower was renamed the Thunder Tower. "

    Robb could not help thinking of Baron Nuolun, whose estate on the border of Crystal Canyon was presumably excluded from the center of power sixteen years ago.

    Suofa said, "now I will forge a set of the Smith family tree, family emblem, seal.... With these things, you can pretend to be an orphan of the Smith family."

 Chapter 250: The teachers arrived

    Chapter 250: The teachers arrived

    Suofa used the parchment on the stone table, picked up the pen, stained it with some ink, and then focused and wrote on the parchment with very careful movements.

    She wrote the genealogy of the "Smith family". From the first head of the family, she wrote it down, level by level, and wrote hundreds of names in the twinkling of an eye.

    Interestingly, she did not write these names in the same handwriting, but wrote them in a different handwriting for every two or three generations.

    It turns out that the genealogy of a family with a long history cannot be written by the same person. A person writes two or three generations at most on the genealogy before he runs out of life and die, so every two or three generations will be reced with a new handwriting. Only in this way can it look seamless.

    Everyone can''t help but sigh, "impressive, so its this exquisite."

    Xuelu said, "the most powerful thing is the memory of SUofa. How do you remember these hundreds of names?"

    Suofa shrugged. "No, I can''t remember them all! Only a few of the more famous guys in history are the real names, and I picked up more than half from other names. "

    Everyone:

    She revealed her fraudulent act!

    Suofa continued to write, oneyer at a time, and finally, the name "John Rnd Smith" appeared, and four more names were written under this name, each of which was marked with their wife''s name, birthday, and death.

    "These are John Rnd Smith''s four sons." Suofa said, "they are all real names. the more modern names they are, the more you have to use their real names, real birthdays and real death dates, otherwise theyll be exposed easily."

    With that, she drew a line under John Rnd Smith''s fourth son and wrote "Robb Smith" here, his birthday on September 10, 1324, a Virgo 20 years ago.

    Robnughed, "Yo, it seems that this is my false identity."

    Suofa nodded, "it doesn''t matter if you use Robb as your name. There are eight hundred people with the same name in the Kingdom of Gran, if not a thousand. You don''t have to worry about people realizing it''s you. In other words, I suspect your name is not Robb at all, and the name you used in Westwind Town is just your pseudonym. "

    Robb froze slightly and thenughed.

    The three adventurers next to him also froze, and after a few seconds, Gorda smiled and said, "that''s right! Now that I think about it, Mr. Robb has been using pseudonyms all the time. If I remember correctly, the name you first reported to me was Vishmonamochen de Buyaud or something which should be your real name. "

    "Wow, so you know everything now." Robb was happy and recalled the situation when he came to this world half a year ago. He couldn''t helpughing. He hadn''t been so happy for a long time. Memories are always a happy thing.

    "Now you are Robb Smith, the grandson of the wind magician John Rnd Smith and the only survivor of the Smith family. You need to make up another story about why you didn''t die in the ck Earth Tower, and then you need to be able to exin where you''ve been hiding for thest 16 years and why you haven''te out," Suofa said. While you are making up the story, I will make this genealogy look old, rub it with sand, bake it, bake it with fire, deliberately pour the ink on it and wipe it off, roll it up and open it again and again. I need to make it look like an old family tree that has been treasured for many years, rather than a fake that has just been written. "

    Suofa said, "Itll take a while. It will take a few days. In addition, I have to make a family emblem, make a fake seal, and stamp several fake letters. When all this is done, you can use this false identity to blend into the school to learn the method of making magic items."

    Robb gave her a thumbs-up gesture and said with a smile, "then please!"

    A few days passed in a sh.

    That evening, a huge caravan appeared at the southeast gate of Westwind Town.

    It is called "huge" because its scale is really muchrger than an ordinary caravan. Thergest caravan ever seen in Westwind Town was from Gugu and Jiji, who came to get iron swords and armor and dispatched more than a dozen carriages, which is already a rare urrence.

    This time the caravan was packed with hundreds of live cattle, hundreds of live sheep and hundreds of live pigs, which filled the whole official road. The official road was full of heads.

    The guard in charge of guarding the town thought there was an attack, so he almost rang the bell, but fortunately he stopped quickly.

    This batch of livestock was, of course, sent by her Majesty, and Gugu and Jiji were in this huge caravan, apanied by the first batch of old craftsmen who came to Westwind Town as teachers.

    When these old craftsmen received orders from the Queen that they woulde to WEstwind Town to "teach", most of them felt uneasy, and many people even worried that the army of the desert kingdom would break through Westwind Town and were a little reluctant to set out.

    It was not until the news that the army of the Desert Kingdom was defeated that they finally felt at ease and could boldlye to Westwind Town. However, they left their hometown and came to an unknown town to live a new life, which still filled them with worry and fear about their future.

    By this time, it was February 1345, and spring was nearby. It was still the cold winter, and the roads were cold and snowy. The old craftsmen followed the caravan for several days, tired, and were blown by the wind, rain and snow. All of them were ck with cold.

    It was not only cold for them, but they were also filled with questions about their future, which made them feel no joy at first sight of the town gate of Westwind Town. They all had a fear of entering the Tiger''s den. They don''t know what the lord here is like and whether they will embarrass themselves.

    Just when they were nervous, the gate of Westwind Town opened, and instead of sitting in a wheelchair, Robb came out with his legs straight and stood solemnly by the gate with the most solemn wee.

    Gugu and Jiji thought Robb was here to wee them, but when they came forward quickly and were about to say hello, Robb moved his feet and kicked the two merchants aside. Then he smiled at the old craftsmen behind them and said, "Hello, teachers. My name is Robb. Wee to Westwind Town!

    Huh? The old craftsmen froze slightly, feeling a little strange. Isn''t Robb the lord of Westwind Town? Wh did the lorde out to meet people like us in person? He spoke so gently and amiably too, and he attached great importance to his attitude.

    For a moment, everyone felt a little ttered.

    Their fear of Westwind Town and the worry about their new life can not help but be eased by a lot.

 Chapter 251: Westwind Advanced Technical College

    Chapter 251: Westwind Advanced Technical College

    Robb''s attitude surprised not only the old craftsmen, but also everyone around him, including but not limited to Baron Nuolun, Bishop Elsie, the temr knights, number 8, and the townspeople.

    Everyone was thinking, [Does Godfather respect these craftsmen so much? They are not master craftsmen, they are just experts. Theyre not that great, are they?]

    Robb certainly has his own reasons for doing so. A group of townspeople in Westwind Town are only at the town level in terms of their level of knowledge and technology. Now that expert craftsmen from big cities came, of course, he has to show "respect for teachers and attach importance to education" in order to improve the quality of the people and embark on a broader road.

    However, in this era, except for magicians, most people do not know the value of knowledge and technology. Apart from the respect of master craftsmen, other craftsmen can only say that life is passable. The respect they receive is far less than their contribution.

    If Robb wants to change this mainstream consciousness, he has to start with himself and lead by example. As long as he shows respect for his teachers, others will naturally have to follow suit.

    Sure enough, after Robb said his wee, the people next to them had no choice but to follow suit. Nuolun, Elsie, number 8 and the others hastened to say in unison, "Wee teachers to Westwind Town."

    Robb, an extremelyzy guy, this time was unusually diligent. He personally came up and shook hands with the old craftsmen one by one. He expressed sympathy to the outstanding workers said, "Thank you foring to Westwind Town. In the future, it will be up to you to grasp the educational ability of this Westwind town."

    For a moment, the old craftsmen felt that life had reached its peak.

    Robb smiled and said, "Pleasee with me and have a look at the school I have prepared for you."

    The group of people walked towards the town, and the old craftsmen hurriedly followed Robb. Although they had just reached their peak, they still knew who they were. The lord gave you face, so you should know how to be grateful and obediently listen to the lord. They just have to do a good job of making money for her Majesty.

    The group of people soon came to the school next to the Wangjiang District, and saw the school sign far away, with a few big words, "Westwind Advanced Technical School". There is also a long couplet hanging next to it, "the upper couplet is: Whose craftsmen is strong? the lower couplet is: Westwind Technical Schools is the strongest."

    This couplet is a bit confusing, but was written by Robb, so no one dares toin.

    The school was built by Robb thest time he talked to the Queen. The location is very fastidious. In front of the school gate is the beautiful Westwind Canal, in which the water wheel turned slowly. Next to the school is the Wangjiang District, behind which is a hillside with beautiful scenery. Learning knowledge in such a ce is a feast for the eyes.

    The main teaching building is not made of wood, but was an advanced brick house. All the masons who built the house were given the blessing of the king and swift walk, which greatly shortened its construction time. The school adopted the architectural concept brought by Robb fromter generations. Spacious, bright, multi-window, withrge panes of ss

    The old craftsmen nced at the house from a distance and liked it very much.

    Robb said with a smile, "there is a teachers'' dormitory behind the school that you are going to live in. I can assure you that the house is even better than this main teaching building, and you will see it in a moment."

    He took the craftsmen through the school gate, and the first thing they saw was a wide yground. Two goals were made of iron frames and hemp rope on both sides of the yground, but no one knew what the goal would do. Robb nned to teach everyone to y football in the future, but now is not the time.

    Robb pointed to the yground and said with a smile, "this is a ce for students to exercise! Teachers should also pay attention to exercise and keep in good health in order to live a long life. "

    An old cksmith smiled and flexed his biceps, "exercise is not a problem for me."

    But the thin old tailor next to him shrank awkwardly.

    Robb smiled and patted the old tailor on the shoulder. "it doesn''t matter, as long as you eat and dress here and run twops on the yground every morning, your health will not be any worse than the cksmith."

    Everyone went to the yground, where there was a long pool with a row of faucets side by side.

    The old craftsmen recognized this thing. The faucet had begun to be popr in Bright Road. They knew that the faucet was invented by Robb and was first taught to the craftsmen in Westwind Town, and then spread to Bright Road from this town. So they werent surprised to see the faucet here. However, when the cksmiths saw this, they thought of Robb''s excellent ironing skills, and could not help looking at Robb with admiring eyes.

    An old craftsman couldn''t help asking, "my lord, don''t you charge money for tap water? Why did you put it on the edge of the yground so that anyone can use it. "

    "Don''t call me my lord, just call me Godfather." Robb said with a smile, "the water towers in this town have begun to use water tanks to supply water, eliminating spiral pumps, so the water supply has basically been fully automated, leaving only the cost of water pipe maintenance, even if it is provided to the students for free, there''s not much loss. "

    The old craftsmen were surprised and looked at the slowly spinning water wheel on the edge of the canal at the school gate. Is that thing for water supply?" they asked in surprise.

    An expert carpenter stared at the waterwheel carefully and understood for a while: "it scoops up the water while spinning and pours it into the water tower next to it!"

    An expert carpenter stared at the waterwheel carefully and looked at it for a while, "it scoops up water while spinning and pours it into the water tower next to it! This is so clever. I really want to meet the carpenter who invented such a thing! I want to worship him as my teacher."

    Robb said angrily, "Hey, I invited you to be a teacher, but you want to pay homage here instead?"

    The expert carpenter said awkwardly, "I can''t build such a clever thing. If there is such a carpenter here, how can I be a teacher? Then again, who invented this thing?

    Nearby, Elsie, Number 8 and the others all pointed to Robb, "Godfather invented it!"

    The expert carpenter almost knelt down to Robb on the spot and asked him to be his teacher.

    Robb patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "although I know a lot of things, I don''t have time to take the students. In the future, the skills I know will be passed on to you teachers first, and then you will teach them to the students."

    Upon hearing this, the old craftsmen were overjoyed, "Thank you for the generous gift of Godfather."

 Chapter 252: Spring is here

    Chapter 252: Spring is here

    After a while, the old craftsmen took good care of their dormitories, which were also brick houses with kitchens and bathrooms of high quality, much better than their home at Bright Road, and Robb also carefully prepared all kinds of daily necessities in advance.

    In Robb''s words, this is called "Check-in". It is the treatment that only senior technical personnel can enjoy only when they are stationed in Westwind Town.

    People grow, and when the old craftsmen saw that Robb had given such a good treatment, they couldn''t help thinking to themselves, [Godfather is so kind to us. We have to live up to his expectations and teach our students well.]

    When the craftsmen were settled, Robb counted the types of craftsmen who had arrived this time.

    Not many people came this time, only an old cksmith, an old carpenter, an old tailor, an old farmer, an old cook and a poultry expert. A total of six people who brought six kinds of expert technology.

    The next morning, the first phase of enrollment of the Advanced Technical School began!

    A huge advertising banner was ced in the center of town.

    "the first phase of Enrollment of Westwind Advanced Technical School has begun. Recruiting students interested in 6 professions, namely, cksmiths, carpenters, tailors, farmers, cooks, and breeders, with a monthly tuition fee of 10 silver coins."

    The high tuition fees startled the people of Westwind Town, and a group of people gathered around the banner and said, "I can''t afford to learn this at all!"

    "Is it necessary to spend so much money to learn a skill?"

    I wont go.

    But soon the second banner was pulled out.

    "Godfather will offer a student grant to every town who signs up for school with a grant of eight silver coins a month. You only need to pay two silver coins to learn."

    As soon as the banner was pulled out, there was a bang, and the registrants broke through the school gate.

    Of course, Robb didnt bother to take care of how many people have signed up and how many sses needs to be set up. As the man at the helm, he doesn''t need to know the specific data, he just needs to know the general direction of the development of Westwind Town. He believes that with the sess of the first batch of apprentices and making a lot of money, more people will want to go to school for further studies, and then it will lead to a leap forward in Westwind Towns educational level.

    By the way, along with these six teachers are hundreds of pigs, sheep and cattle.

    Thisrge quantity of livestock was handed over to Robb at market price by Gugu and Jijji. Then Robb resold them with a small wholesale profit to the two nobles.

    The two nobles sent their domestic servants to Westwind Town, which instantly solved the meat needs of the people in Westwind Town.

    Harmonious Westwind Town, safely through the winter of 1345, began to move towards spring.

    March hase, the smell of spring began appearing, green buds came out from the branches of trees, and flowers began to bloom on the hillside.

    The farmers in Westwind Town were all beginning to rub their hands and getting ready to do a big job.

    Last summer, Robb arrived, bringing several promising industries to Westwind Town. Bringing everyone the dream of taking off. However, these hopes have nothing to do with farmers dreams, they dont have happy farm like Robb, they can only wait for spring to grow crops!

    And now, spring has finally arrived!

    In an instant, farmers can be seen working hard in all the fields around Westwind Town. They nted seeds that have been treasured for a long time in the fields, watering and fertilizing them hopefully.

    People who want to make a fortune are growing beetroot, but smart people, who see that all the fields around them are nted with beets, quietly nted wheat in their own fields. Others nted cotton quietly, while others stubbornly nted potatoes.

    Robb used "Detection" to scan the fields on the mountain with a sight distance of 5000 yards without interfering. He knew that it would be foolish to interfere with what the farmers nted by administrative means.

    In any case, it is only through the regtion of the market that farmers will know how much each crop needs to be nted in order to achieve a more bnced proportion of output without destroying the economic structure of the whole town.

    "Godfather!" Chief Elsie''s cry pulled Robb back from a distance.

    He looked back and looked at the chief in front of him and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Chief Elsie said respectfully, "Godfather, today is the release day of the first batch of prisoners in Westwind Prison. You agreed to release them personally, so I came to pick you up."

    "Oh, yes, that''s true." Robb was happy. The so-called first batch of reform-throughbor prisoners released originated from an ident 15 days ago.

    Fifteen days ago, a prison guard, with 20 outstanding prisoners, carried vegetables and fruits far away from the prison. After a while, the prison guard suddenly had acute appendicitis and fell to the ground clutching his stomach and could not get up.

    This situation was very dangerous. if the 20 reform-throughbor prisoners took advantage of the opportunity to kill the prison guards and then ran away, it is quite possible that even the prison guards themselves could only be killed and wait for Godfather to resurrect them.

    Unexpectedly, instead of killing him, the 20 reform-throughbor prisoners helped him up and sent him to the chapel, where Robb cured him and saved him from his appendicitis.

    Of course, the prison guards were greatly moved, and Robb was also very satisfied with the performance of these prisoners.

    After checking their records, we learned that this group of reform-throughbor prisoners were originally model reform-throughbor and performed well at ordinary times, so Chief Elsie was assured and boldly let them leave the prison and be watched by a prison guard to carry goods.

    Robb immediately decided that in view of their good performance, they would be given amnesty, and the amnesty ceremony would be held today.

    Although Robb is veryzy, he still does what he promises. Grinning, he said, "Suofa,e and push me to the prison."

    Suofa quickly brought Robb''s special wheelchair, bit her lower lip and said, "Don''t you usually let Lillian push you? Why do I have to push you today?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t you want to see for yourself the release of your people? Maybe after watching it, you will be full of hope for your future."

    There was a slight movement in Suofa''s heart, this was true!

    She had thought that Robb would sooner orter reveal that hes tricking her and forcibly possess her, but even if he did, she wouldnt be able to escape and could only be regarded as a toy by him. Unexpectedly, even after winter ended and spring came, Robb still hadnt touched a finger of hers.

    This made her feel at ease, it was not impossible to live as a maid every day, but she always wondered whether Robb would really let her go when her sentence ended.

    She really wants to see it with her own eyes whether herrades will really be pardoned and released.

 Chapter 253: Special pardon for reform-through-labor prisoners

    Chapter 253: Special pardon for reform-throughbor prisoners

    After several months of continuous construction, Westwind Prison has be a very powerful and domineering architectural achievement, covering a veryrge area, almost upying the entire valley.

    In the past, more than a dozen reform-throughbor prisoners were huddled in a small room, but now Westwind Prison already has more than 2,000 cells. Reform-throughbor prisoners can live in twos, and prisoners who behave well can have their own cells.

    Thisrge group of reform-throughbor criminals work every day, with the main building of the prison as the core, with farnd opened everywhere, orchards nted, andrge tracts of pepper trees. Anyway, Robb''s Happy Farm always grows fruit fast with their trees, and of course some of these trees will be intercepted by Chief Elsie and handed over to the prisoners to take care of, bing a prison industry.

    Robb did not care about this kind of thing, so slowly, the whole of Westwind Town was surrounded by all kinds of cash crops.

    Now, the reform-throughbor prisoners in Westwind Prison learned to pick crops, make sugar, squeeze out fruit juice, nt fruit trees, and brew fruit wine. All of them became omnipotent workers.

    However, in this way, prison makes its own ie and has its own expenditure, so it is easy to breed corruption.

    In order to prevent this kind of corruption, there must be special financial institutions to do ounts and calcte revenue, but...

    This involves the establishment of government institutions, an institutional issue that Robb hates.

    It''s a little annoying!

    Otakus by nature don''t like to involve the system.

    As the town gets bigger, there will be more and more things that need the system, and it will be more and more annoying.

    But who should I dump it to?

    This issue is even harder than the ones he faced before.

    When Suofa came to the prison pushing Robbs wheelchair, apanies by Chief Else, dozens of prison guards had been waiting for a long time. The rarely used door of the prison opened loudly to both sides. Inside, two rows of prison guards in their uniforms saluted Robb in uniform, apparently rehearsing in advance.

    Robb said angrily to Chief Elsie, "I mean, do you still have time for these tricks?"

    Chief Elsie said with a smile, "you misunderstand. I didn''t ask them to do this. They used to do it even when they were Temr Knights. The pope sent people to greet them like this. It''s just that the clothes they wear have changed."

    Robb: ""

    Well, I almost forgot, these prison guards used to be Temr Knights, guys who are more professional in rituals than in war.

    Robb had to enjoy the ceremonial treatment and slowly entered the Westwind Prison.

    Arge banner has been pulled up in the big square in the middle of the prison, which reads, "We warmly wee the supreme governor of Westwind Town to preside over the amnesty activity of the prison. As soon as Robb''s wheelchair was pushed under the banner, he heard two sounds. Two big balls a few meters high school exploded, and the petals inside the ball went everywhere, spilling all over Robb and Suofa''s face.

    Robb: Damn!

    In the square ahead, more than three thousand reform-throughbor prisoners were already waiting. When they saw the arrival of Robb, the faces of themander, the Great Shaman, Motra, and the leader of the assassins all showed an expression of fear. On the contrary, it was the ordinary soldiers who were nearer to Robb.

    After all, the more working people at the bottom, the more they can feel the benefits from Robb.

    Chief Elsie went on to a high tform and shouted, "listen to me, you shits. Today, the great Godfather came to Westwind Prison because there are 20 of you who are about to turn from shit to human today. You should be grateful that your shit-like life ising to an end."

    Robb kicked Chief Elsie away and snatched the right to speak, "I am here today tomend 20 reform-throughbor prisoners who have performed well. I believe the story has already spread among you, so there is no need for more nonsense. Pleasee to the stage."

    As a result, all 20 reform-throughbor prisoners lined up to take the stage.

    To tell you the truth, their feelings were perturbed, although Robb has already stated that "theyll be released", they dared not fully believe it.

    What is even more unbelievable is that its still very early on the agreed three-year prison sentence. They have only been locked up for one winter, but they can bemuted and released from prison, which greatly exceeds their expectations and makes them feel a little unreal.

    They were worried that Robb was deceiving them. after all, big people like to buy small potatoes, and falling out often happens to nobles of the desert kingdom.

    It would be tragic if they were fooled and yed as monkeys by the nobles.

    This is not only what these 20 reform-throughbor prisoners have in mind, but also what the other 3,000 other people were thinking about. They were all worried that "release at the end of their sentence" is just a big joke, that they are a teased mouse, and that Robb is the cat.

    Robb was delighted to see the twenty amnesty objects in front of him looking forward to the future, but at the same time full of worry and cautiousness.

    To this kind of people, we have to give them a strong medicine to give them a huge reassurance.

    So Robb stopped talking nonsense and waved his hand, "Suofa, give them what I have prepared in advance."

    Suofa gave a "hmmm" and took a huge bag out of the back pocket of the wheelchair. She opened the bag, and a pile of silver coins inside.

    Suofa went to the twenty reform-throughbor prisoners and gave each of them twenty silver coins. Four hundred silver coins glowed in the twinkling of an eye, leaving only an empty bag.

    The twenty reform-throughbor prisoners looked at the money in their hands with a bewildered face.

    Robb said with a smile, "this money is a special bonus given for your excellent performance. You are free now, and you can take the money as a fare to return to the desert kingdom and be reunited with your families. And if you are willing to be civilians of Westwind Town, you can also use this money to rent a house, buy daily necessities, and buy food, so that you will be able to gain a foothold in the new ce."

    mor! An uproar rose among the more than 3,000 reform-throughbor prisoners.

    No one thought that Robb would not only release people, but also hand out money. He subverted their cognition. It was crazy.

    Seeing the ignorant look on their faces, Robb said with a smile, "Don''t be in a daze. You can go now. Don''t you want to get out of this damn prison and get your freedom?"

 Chapter 254: Stay or return?

    Chapter 254: Stay or return?

    Want freedom?

    Yes! Of course they do!

    Although the prison could eat and sleep well, they had no freedom after all, and human beings always yearn for freedom.

    Although the 20 reform-throughbor prisoners feel happy here, they still think that they will be happier outside the prison. They looked carefully from side to side, fearing that as soon as they showed that they wanted to leave, they would be rushed by the prison guards to the ceiling fan, but after a few closer nces, they found that the prison guard had no intention of stopping them from leaving.

    The first reform-throughbor prisoner took bold steps and walked excitedly in the direction of the prison gate. The neen others hurriedly caught up, and the party walked out with the momentum of a long snake, and every step they took was heroic.

    They are the first batch of reform-throughbor prisoners in the world, and they are also the first batch of reform-throughbor prisoners in the world who havepleted their sentences. They are no different from the first people who ate crabs.

    Step by step, step by step, to the prison gate.

    The guards stood by the door, and to Robb, they looked like guards of honor, each of whom seemed to wee them.

    But to these reform-throughbor prisoners, they are like the guards of hell, each of whom looks ferocious and is here to stop them.

    They are afraid that as soon as they get to the door, these prison guards will rush up and capture them.

    Robb smiled and waved. "get out of the way, why are you standing by the door and scaring them?"

    The guards immediately bowed to Robb and spread out on both sides.

    The twenty reform-throughbor prisoners became daring. They quickened their pace, looking only at the front and the gate, and looking at nothing else. Freedom is just around the corner! Even if are going to be stopped by the prison guards, you have to try to rush out!

    With an indomitable solemnity, they rushed out of the gate.

    No one came to stop them.

    Standing outside the prison door, breathing the air of freedom, twenty people burst into tears and looked back at the prison gate behind them. Arge group of prison guards were waving to them.

    Robb''s wheelchair rocked and followed from behind. He waved to them and said with a smile, "Bon voyage, take care!"

    Will will you really allow us to leave like this?

    "Or what?" Robb said with a smile, "You still want to rely on me to eat?"

    "Oh! Hooray!"

    The twenty people cheered desperately for a long time, and then calmed down.

    They looked at each other, and then one of them whispered, "what are your ns? Do you want to go back to the desert or stay and live here? ""

    A soldier weighed the twenty silver coins in his hand, looked at the nearby green water, and the patches of fruit trees nearby, clenched his teeth and said, "I''m not going back. As you know, I''m a Mamluk knight. Dont you know my position when I return?"

    The neen others went silent on the spot!

    The word Mamluk sounds magnificent, but in fact, it really means "ve" in thenguage of the desert kingdom.

    In other words, all the Mamluk were ves, who were not afraid of death in war, and made the enemy frightened. But as soon as they returned home, they were the dogs of the nobles, and they could not even control their own life and death in their own hands. They had to fight for their lives.

    Which noble is so unscrupulous?

    Yes, the noble named Motra!

    The soldier kept the twenty silver coins in his hand and whispered, "you see, in Westwind Town, I have been recognized by Godfather that I can live as a civilian. I can also have the first private property of my life. I have twenty silver coins. But either way, Ill stay here and live here, even if I have to sleep in the grass by the side of the road every night. If I return to the desert kingdom, I will still be a lowly ve, and the money will not belong to me and will have to be given to my master. Tut-tut, my stupid master is still in prison. My father, return a ghost."

    After he had said this, another eight more prisoners came forward and said, "Yes, we feel the same way! We are also Mamluk, and we are not even people when we go back, but if we stay here, as long as we are willing to work, there is no reason why we cannot live freely.

    Only eleven people were left feeling tangled.

    One of the machete warriors sighed, "I''m not like you. I''m not a ve. I''m a recruited soldier. I have to go back to my hometown! I have a mother, wife and children, and they are still waiting for me. I can''t stay here, or my family will be worried and burst into tears all day."

    As soon as he said this, another seven more people were on their side, "Yes, we have to go back, too. Our family is still waiting for us."

    All of a sudden, two distinct camps were formed, only three people were still hesitant, not knowing whether to go home or stay.

    Because these 20 people were "released in the same group", they actually have a feeling of sympathy for each other and are a little reluctant to part with each other, but now they are forced to choose two different paths of life, and suffer, just like a group of good friends who just graduated from university. The feeling of breaking up after graduation.

    Just then, Robb suddenly came in from the side and said with a smile, "are you thinking about going back because your family wants you to go back, or do you simply feel that living here is not as good as living in the desert?"

    "Because of our family, of course." The men whispered, "if we had no family ties, who would want to go back to the ce where the sand blows all day?"

    "Don''t you love your nativend?" asked Robb.

    "Love!" Several people said in unison, "but there is no need to stick to it."

    Robb smiled. "Hahaha, interesting. In that case, why don''t you take your family over?"

    Huh? They were surprised, Is that alright?

    "Of course." Robb said, "I have already granted you the right to be civilians in Westwind Town. Since you are now recognized civilians of Westwind Town, it is of course reasonable for you to bring your families to Westwind Town to live."

    The eight people who were going back were overjoyed. There was nothing to worry about anymore.

    The four people who are still hesitating to go back or stay are now sure that they n to go back to their hometown first and have a look. If they feel ufortable there, theyll take their whole family and immediately move to Westwind Town.

    Afterward, the twenty people hugged each other, high-fived and agreed to see each other tomorrow.

    Suofa stood behind Robb, holding Robb''s wheelchair, her eyes locked on her fellow countrymen, watching them cheering, and couldn''t help thinking, "Robb, this guy is really going to let them go. That is to say, if I behave well, will I be free in three years? Aah! That would be great.

 Chapter 255: Dont know whether finding a job is possible

    Chapter 255: Dont know whether finding a job is possible

    The nine Mamluks, who were willing to stay, strode towards the town. The eleven people who wanted to go back were about to leave, but Suofa stopped them, rades, slow down."

    "Oh?" The eleven men turned their heads and looked at Suofa with a touch of sympathy in their eyes. In their opinion, Suofa had long been turned into a ve by Robb, and they could only feel that the female captives were much more miserable than the male captives. The male captives were released as soon as they could reform throughbor, but the female captives were miserable in one way or another.

    Suofa whispered to them, "I have to tell you about the situation outside, or something will happen to you on your way home."

    The eleven suddenly woke up. Yes, all they knew was that the East Army of the Desert Kingdom was defeated by Robb during winter and rushed back to the desert. Even themander and the great shaman were put in prison. But they have no idea what else is going on out there.

    Suofa whispered, "after the defeat of the army, they seemed like a frightened bird who had been throwing its helmet and armor to the north. All the upied territories dared not take them, so they fled all the way back to the desert. Hearing the news, the West Army, which had confronted the West Gran Army at Fengjing cave, was startled, and themander of the West Army briskly led the army back to the desert. "

    "Oh! Have we fought in vain? " The eleven people can''t help smiling bitterly.

    "Yes, apart from the deep feud between the Desert Kingdom and West Gran, our war is meaningless." Suofa sighed and said, "after our army retreated, her Majesty the Queen of West Gran sent several knights to reim all the upied territories and re-built the border line at the Travelers Station and Crystal Canyon. Then the army at Fengjing Cave withdrew to Bright Road and went all out to deal with Mondra. Mondra was also startled by our army''s defeat, and was suddenly caught off guard by the army collected by her Majesty. He lost two small battles and suffered losses. Now he has returned to the Capital of Saints and dare note out to stir up trouble for the time being. "

    The eleven went silent.

    Suofa said, "if you leave Westwind Town now and return to the desert, you must pass through Crystal Canyon, which is now heavily guarded by West Gran. People of your skin color, who are obviously from the desert, cant possibly slip through Crystal Canyon. And after going back, it is even more impossible to bring your family through the Crystal Canyon to Westwind Town. "

    The eleven people said awkwardly, "what should we do?"

    "Wou can''t do anything about it," said Suofa. "you have to ask Godfather to help you with this."

    With that, she shook the back of his wheelchair. "I''m sure you''ll help, right?"

    Robb smiled, "of course, I didn''t even think about it before, but you were being more careful and helped me think of it. Sure enough, just by relying on one''s own brain alone will omit a lot of things.

    Suofa said strangely, "of course, its because you don''t think seriously about things rted to men. But things rted to women are different. I heard Xuelu say that when they were going out on an adventure, you thought of giving her life-saving scrolls and equipment. Hmph, men are all big hooves."

    Robb, Fuck! Xuelu sold me out. Just wait and see what Ill do to her.

    Suofa hummed, "however, you will not really do anything to her, you are afraid of responsibility, if you do something to her, she will pester you to take risks."

    Robb: ""

    It took a few seconds for Robb to say angrily, "have you started turning into a rebel recently?"

    "What do you mean by rebel?"

    "I won''t bother to exin to you."

    Robb turned to the eleven men and said, e to my chapel at sunset, and I''ll help you with the moving problem. Until then, you can take a look around the town."

    Since they were going to stay here until the evening anyway, the eleven men were in no hurry to go, but they quickly caught up with their ninepanions who were willing to stay, and nned to apany them to the town.

    They have been living in the prison for several months since they were caught in Westwind Town. But they don''t really know the town that well. It''s time to take a closer look.

    One of those from the leaving group said to one of those from the remaining group, "what are you going to do now?"

    Laughing, he said, Of course, to look for a job first! Godfather said, "you can get rich by working. If we can find a job here, then we don''t have to worry about our future life."

    The others from the staying group said anxiously, "I don''t know if it''s easy to find a job here. I''m afraid I''ll have to sell myself as a ve in the end."

    This remark made the faces of the parties sink. They were a little worried.

    "In short, there is the center of the town ahead. Let''s go in and have a look."

    The twenty men took a big step and soon arrived at the center of the town.

    Their dark skin and desert-style rags have attracted the attention of many townspeople, but they were not surprised to know that a group of reform-throughbor prisoners will be released from prison today. Several townspeople are even waving to 20 people, "do you want to buy a bag of potato chips? Oh, nevermind, you guys shouldnt have any money"

    "Who says we have no money?" One of the ones staying arrogantly took out a silver coin, I am obviously rich! It was awarded by Godfather.

    "Oh, so you have money."

    The attitude of the townspeople immediately changed, "would you like a bag of potato chips? Spring special, only 20 copper coins a bag, you know, when you first attacked Westwind Town, a bag sells for 50 copper coins, now as Godfather grows more and more soybeans, soybean oil is getting cheaper and cheaper, potato chips be so cheap.

    There were no potato chips in the prison, but the twenty men who had been released from prison could not help drooling. One of them took out some money and bought a small bag of potato chips. He held them in his hand and chewed on them while moving.

    This food is delicious."

    "I didn''t expect potatoes to be so delicious when fried."

    "Damn it, I''ll never be able to eat this again as soon as I get back to the desert, will I?"

    The group of people soon came to the center of the town, where there was heavy traffic and a heavy flow of people. A town of ten thousand people was already quiterge, and the cirction of goods in the ce was no longer the same as when Robb first arrived.

    I dont know if there are any jobs avable! One of them looked anxiously at the banner hanging in the center of the town and said, "I can''t read. I don''t know what it says. Are there any workers being recruited?"

    As soon as he said this, he heard a man in the corner of the town center shouting, "Chengguang Sugar Factory is recruiting porters. You don''t need to know any skills. As long as you can carry beetroot, youll have a good ie. Five silver coins a month, including lunch. Come now!"

 Chapter 256: There are a lot of jobs we can go for

    Chapter 256: There are a lot of jobs we can go for

    On hearing this, the twenty released prisoners were overjoyed at the same time, especially the nine Mamluk who decided to stay, one of whom had eyes full of stars, "just carry beets and you can get five silver coins a month, Huangsha! This kind of work is great value for money."

    Another sighed, "Right, where do we get paid to be ves in the desert kingdom? Carrying stones all our lives is a ve. it''s better to work here. As long as we are willing to work, we can live. Let''s sign up."

    They were about to squeeze in front of the man when suddenly, a man next to him shouted, "Mayor White Birch''s real estatepany is recruiting masons. A skilled worker who understands architecture can earn 15 silver coins a month. Skilled workers who know how to build walls, waterproofing, and stacking tiles can earn up to ten silver coins a month. You can alsoe to the construction site to carry bricks for five silver coins a month."

    The twenty people brushed the floor and turned their heads.

    The jobs here offer as many as fifteen silver coins.

    Three times as much as thest one!

    Youll be a fool to carry beets. Ill build walls here. It offers ten silver coins.

    Ha, I know architecture! A mamluk soldier said triumphantly, "when I was young, I participated in the construction of a pce and learned a lot about architecture."

    My father, you are a lucky man. Several others showed envy.

    However, one person said with regret on his face, "But I don''t know anything about architecture, wall building, waterproofing, and tiling. What should I do? Do I have to carry beets or bricks? "

    Well, you

    The neen other people had just started showing sympathy when suddenly they heard a voice shouting, "Chengguang Sugar Factory, recruiting arge number of sugar workers. Skilled workers or regr workers, ten silver coins a month. Neers who do not understand how to do it need to be trained and study for ten days, and there is no sry during the training and study period, just two meals. "

    Wow, this is great. The man who was depressed just now jumped up and said, "I can make sugar! Hahaha! I learned to make sugar in prison! I can also have an ie of ten silver coins. Thanks to the prison, thanks to Godfather, my efforts in prison have not been in vain, hahaha, I have learned useful skills. "

    As soon as they had peace of mind, they were in no hurry to sign up, but went in circles in the center of the town. People everywhere in the center of Westwind Town were shouting to recruit workers many types of workers, such as carrying ore, carrying bricks, building, making sugar, and so on...

    For example, a little noble is recruiting carpenters who can build waterwheels and intends to organize carpenters to build waterwheels in other cities.

    A little noble who had taken over arge number of fruits from Robb was recruiting someone who can make wine and nned to turn all of them into fruit wine.

    There was also a little noble who was recruiting crushers, who also got a lot of fruit from Robb. In order to avoidpetition with another noble, he was not going to make fruit wine, but was going to make fruit juice. then take the juice to Robb to turn it into Coca-C, and then start the Coca-C selling business.

    There is also the mayor of Westwind Town, who is also recruiting oil crackers and soybean products makers. He gets a lot of soybeans from Robb, which he can use to extract oil, grind soymilk, make tofu pudding, and so on. He can also make money from this series of work, but the mayor''s factory is rtively small. The sry is also lower, not as majestic as the nobles.

    There are not only these productive jobs, but also martial arts jobs.

    The caravan of the Chenguang family is being formed, and it is currently recruiting excellent caravan guards. The sry for this job is very high. As long as youe back from a sessfulp, you will get a sry of 60 silver coins, which can be said to be extremely high. Of course, this job is also risky, and escorting caravans can be said to be the work of licking blood. It is not an easy task to fight robbers, goblins, ogres, and even middle-level demons like dragons at any time.

    One of the prisoners was moved, "Wealth is derived from risk. I''m going to join the caravan! I know elementary thunder magic and the some healing. Nobat team will reject a man like me. "

    His friends next to him looked at him admiringly, "it''s good to know magic! For ordinary soldiers like us, people are not necessarily willing to take us."

    "Wait! Something suddenly urred to me. A machete soldier who decided to return to the desert whispered, "You nine brothers who want to stay, you seem to be too optimistic. Don''t forget our faith! We are followers of Seth, the god of the desert, and to the people here, we are heretics!"

    This sentence scared the nine people who were going to stay on the spot. Yes, this should be the territory of the "Dark Church". In thisnd, people who do not believe in the God of darkness have only one end, that is, they will be buried alive, and then be zombies or skeletons, and be enved forever by the gods of darkness.

    They feel uneasy. They don''t know what to do.

    Just then, Little Yi suddenly turned out from the corner with two little nuns in blue and white nun outfits. Little Yi looked serious, thinking about something and did not speak much, while the two light nuns walked, smiled, and said hello to the townspeople. Hello, may the god of light bless you. "

    The townspeople also responded quickly, "Hello, My sisters!"

    The people of the desert froze and immediately remembered, "Oh, by the way, we saw it when we attacked the town of Westwind, where there are believers of both the God of Darkness and the God of Light."

    Ashaman whispered, "the reason for the unity of the two religions is that Baldr, the God of Light, and Hodr, the God of Darkness, are twin brothers. But our desert god Seth, unlike them, even has a mythological system, so there is no possibility of a peaceful coexistence. "

    The other 19 people said, "er then

    Just then, Little Yi saw their party, dark skin, characteristic clothes, and instantly exposed that they were people from the desert kingdom. Little Yi thought for a moment and walked in front of them, "are you the people from the desert kingdom? If I remember correctly, your god is called Seth, the God of the Desert. "

    When they were asked, the atmosphere suddenly became a little tense.

    The twenty ex-prisoners habitually wanted to touch their weapons, but after they touched their waist, they remembered that their weapons had long been confiscated, and now they were all unarmed.

    Feeling a little frightened, they took a slight step back, showing a look of vignce, "Yes! We are believers of Seth. What do you want with us? "

 Chapter 257: New Church of Light

    Chapter 257: New Church of Light

    Little Yi was originally a person with no rich expression and liked to keep a cold face to everyone, but today she was probably afraid of scaring the new citizens of town, so she squeezed out a rare smile, "nothing, I just wanted to wee your arrival. I hope you can have a good time in Westwind Town. In addition, I think we can be friends in the future and share the faith of our religions. I am eager to understand the simrities and differences between the believers of the god of the desert and our believers of the god of light. "

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was surprised!

    On the faces of the 20 released prisoners, three big words were written on their faces, "what the hell?"

    But before they could extricate themselves from their ignorance, they saw number 8ing out of the street corner, followed by two dark nuns.

    As soon as the two little dark nuns saw the little light nuns, they immediately shouted, "what are you doing, light viins? Bullying the people from the desert kingdom?"

    The two little light nuns immediately turned their heads and said, "We didn''t! Sister Yi is saying hello to them and talking well. We are not as ferocious as you dark viins. "

    Nonsense! How dare you say that you are not ferocious when youll burn them to death?

    Nonsense! When you bury them alive, you are even worse!

    "We haven''t done this for a long time."

    "What a coincidence, we also haven''t done such a thing for a long time."

    "Bah! Hypocrisy!

    Bah! You are the hypocrites!

    The four little nuns began to spit on each other.

    However, what ispletely different is that Little Yi actually said hello to the number 8, "Hello, Master!"

    Number 8 also smiled at Little Yi and said, "Sister, I heard that you are recently revising the Bible of Light to erase the dogma of ughtering and excluding pagans. I am afraid it is not very good for you to do so. It can simply be called rebellion. Beware of attracting the encirclement and suppression from the Church of Light, which is even more ferocious than when dealing with pagans."

    Little Yi nced at the two light nuns and said angrily, "this kind of thing got out? It must be these two who are so talkative." However, she immediately looked up and said, "I am not afraid of the encirclement and suppression of the Church of Light. I am only afraid that justice will not be dered and goodness will not be spread. I am afraid that those dark, bloody and erroneous dogmas will pollute the hearts of the believers and blind the true holy light."

    Number 8 took a deep look at Little Yi, "her Majesty the Queen and our loyal servants used to be loyal followers of the Church of Light. If it had been up to you at that time, we might not have put on this ck robe. Hahaha"

    Heughed three times, stretched out his hands and picked up the two dark nuns like kittens, "Let''s go, don''t always quarrel with the nuns of the Church of Light, it''s too childish."

    "They are quarrelling with us!" The two little dark nuns protested.

    Nonsense!

    Master, there are obviously four people here. They need eight ps.

    Are you the devil?

    The twenty people of the Desert Kingdom were baffled. This is not their perception of the Church of Light and Darkness. In particr, what the ghost is revising the Bible of Light? What the heck did they mean to erase the dogma of ughtering pagans?

    The only shaman among them could not help but lose his voice and asked, "what kind of religion is this?"

    Little Yi shook her head at him, then said proudly, "Please call us the New Church of Light! Soon, we will release the new Bible of Light and announce to all the people of Westwind Town that the Old Bible of Light will be abolished. We wee anyone to understand and believe in our New Church of Light, and we do not exclude anyone from believing in two or even three or even ten thousand religions at the same time. If you are interested, you can also learn about our faith. May the gods of light and desert coexist peacefully and exist in your hearts at the same time."

    Twenty people: ""

    Little Yi left with the two light nuns, but the twenty people couldn''t let it go for a long time. They seemed to understand that there was no problem of religious persecution in Westwind Town, and their beliefs would not be an obstacle to their life here.

    After a stroll, all the nine mamluk soldiers who decided to stay found satisfactory jobs, and none of them went to work as unskilled as carrying ore, with only five silver coins as their sry. They all relied on their own strengths to find a job with a decent ie.

    Then they had to go to Wangjiang District to see the house. They couldnt afford anything for now, and could not even make the down payment on the mortgage, so they had to spend two silver coins a month to rent the cheapest single matching cabins. The rent is equivalent to 1/5 of their sry, which makes them feel pain that they have to swear silently in their hearts that they must buy a house of their own as soon as possible.

    Then, in a twinkling of an eye, evening came.

    During the day, Robb told the eleven people who nned to go back that they must go to chapel in the evening so he can help them solve the problem of going back to the desert. Although the other nine had settled down and even rented houses, they wanted to see how Robb was going to solve the matter, so they also decided to follow him.

    So, when the setting sun set and the moon rose in the western sky, twenty people came to the front yard of the church.

    At this time, Robb had just finished his dinner, and Lillian was still clearing the table. When he saw the twenty peopleing, Robb waved to them from a distance and smiled and said, "Oh, you''re here early. I don''t know if Miss Queen has finished her affairs and whether she is free to discuss your homing with me. "

    When the twenty people heard this, they were a little startled and thought, [Youll talk directly to her Majesty the Queen of West Gran? God! How can people like us be enough to rm her majesty?]

    Anyway, let me try calling her first. Robb ced the crystal ball on the stone table in front of him and asked twenty people to go behind him. He was about to stroke for the crystal ball three times, but unexpectedly, when his hand was halfway up, the crystal ball lit up first.

    Ah? Robb was happy, "Miss Queen is also trying to contact me now. Interesting, generally speaking, evening just came, and she cant wait to contact me."

    He connected the phone, and the crystal ball soon lit up, and the opposite showed her Majesty''s dignified face, and the twenty little soldiers standing behind Robb immediately felt stiff, although they were not facing the Pharaoh of their own country, the huge gap in identity made them step back half a step and almost made them kneel on one knee on the spot.

 Chapter 258: Finally, all problems have been solved

    Chapter 258: Finally, all problems have been solved

    The appearance of her Majesty in the crystal ball is always so majestic, of course, only on the premise of not talking to her about sweets.

    At a nce, she saw arge crowd of people standing behind Robb, and the strange clothes and dark skin instantly told her Majesty where they came from.

    But she didn''t even bother to ask, and only focused on Robb, "Mr. Robb, I have something to talk to you about today."

    Robb smiled and said, "Business or dessert? You called me eagerly before I even started taking a shower. It was unusual. I thought and calcted that you must have made some progress in making dessert."

    "Nonsense. As the queen of our kingdom, when I get in touch with the lords of the dominions, of course we are talking about business." The expression on her Majesty''s face remained unchanging and said calmly, "am I a person who confuses sweets with business? You underestimate the majesty of the royal family."

    "All right." Robb pretended to be all ears, "can you tell me what''s going on?"

    The twenty people felt a little ufortable and thought, [it must be a big deal for a queen to talk to the lord of a dominion. Why are we here listening? What if we ere some secret and theyll kill us on the spot?"

    They trembled under their feet and wanted to escape, but at this time the escape seemed very wrong, so they had to stand still, their hearts beating, thinking to themselves, [If we hear anything we should not hear, we should get down on our knees and swear that we will never say anything.]

    Her Majesty''s face remained the same, but her eyes slowly turned into a crescent, and there was a hint ofcency in her tone, "I havee to announce something to you, my royal chef finally developed the method of making cream. From now on, you can no longer earn a copper coin from me with cream, understood? Dont even think of taking a penny from me.

    The twenty people thought, [This is business? Your mom, why?! Return the fear we had before]

    "Wow!" Robb sighed, "just as I expected, it''s business."

    He pronounced the word "business" so heavily that there was a slight flush across her Majesty''s face, but she was always thick-skinned and instantly restored to her original appearance. "this is about my West Gran finances," she said faintly. From now on, my royal cake shop in West Gran will not show mercy and your cake business in Westwind Town will be destroyed, so I think this matter is fully worthy of discussion in such a formal situation. Now, bow to the queen and tremble in front of my royal cake shop!

    As soon as she finished saying this, she saw Robb reach out in the air, and a pile of materials filled the table: Fish maw, milk, sugar and water.

    Then Robb reached out and rubbed his hand.

    An entric gtinous body that looked smooth, crystal clear and delicious appeared on the te in front of Robb.

    When the queen saw this, her heart thumped and screamed bad. [Oh, no. What a lovely dessert. I want to eat it. I want to eat it very much.]

    Robb said, "well, from tomorrow, Westwind Town will stop doing cream cake business and let your cake shop make money. My Westwind Town has begun to make pudding, you see. This kind of thing called pudding tastes excellent, refreshing and sweet, Tut-tut, its a delicacy that girls can''t refuse at all. Pudding sells for one gold coin, arent I kind? Send the Air Force to receive it by air! I heard that there has been no war on your side recently. Mondra has retired from the army and went back to spring ploughing. Your air force should be very idle, so you should make use of them."

    Her Majesty: ()

    "Forget it, let''s get down to business." Robb smiled and said, "I have business to tell you today."

    "Oh?" The queen rearranged her table and said, "it''s rare for you to have such serious business."

    Robb pointed to the group behind him and said with a smile, "these are from the vanguard of the desert kingdom, who were captured by me. Now they have been pardoned by me for their excellent performance and want to return to the desert kingdom. However, the border checkpoint of Crystal Canyon has fallen back into your hands, and their way home is blocked. I want to discuss with you how to resolve this. "

    The Queen''s brow frowned gently, "the release of enemy soldiers is to add strength to the enemy, isn''t it? Maybe they will attack again in the twinkling of an eye. I can''t agree to releasing them back to their kingdom!"

    When her Majesty the Queen said this, Robb understood that she was different from other people like him. For her, it was an extra threat for each additional enemy, and she was unlikely to agree to release the enemy soldiers. She would rather kill and turn them into skeletons than let them go easily.

    Robb said with a smile, "but a few of them are just going to go back to pick up their families and move to Westwind Town."

    "Oh?" The queen raised her eyebrows and said, "do you really think so?"

    She looked suspiciously at the twenty people behind Robb, her eyes sharp, one by one at their faces.

    After several seconds, she shook her head and said, "you can''t guarantee that. They are more likely to nevere back. They just said that they want to go back to Westwind Town to stabilize their positions and give themselves a chance to escape. "

    "That depends on whether you dare to gamble." Robb smiled and said, "I dare to do so anyway!"

    The queen''s brow frowned deeply.

    A minuteter, she asked, "Why do you have to make simple things soplicated? Wont it be easy if we just kill all of them?"

    Robb smiled and said, Im not a Nazi! I dontmit genocide.

    Hmm?

    "Oh, forget it if you don''t understand." Robb said with a smile, "in short, I need to release them, set an example for the remaining 3,000 prisoners, and give them hope so they will better reform throughbor. I will release these 20 people, and if you agree, we will discuss to release them. If you disagree, I will release them in my own way."

    The Queen''s expression remained the same, "you are threatening me."

    "Not really." Robb said with a smile, "I never threaten my little sister. That''s what unssy men do. For example, I didn''t even say I was going to punch the defenders of Crystal Canyon."

    Queen: ""

    Isn''t that a threat?

    She was mad! But her anger didnt show on her face.

    The expression on her face was still insipid, "my identity makes it impossible for me to ept any threat, otherwise my kingdom will be defeated. You can punch all the defenders of Crystal Canyon, or even rush to Bright Road to kill me, but death cannot shake the dignity of the royal family and the honor of the ck Earth Knights. I will neverpromise."

 Chapter 259: Nothing to lose, a ghost!

    Chapter 259: Nothing to lose, a ghost!

    The average person might get angry.

    But Robb isnt angry, instead, he actually thinks his little Queen sister is actually quite good, in this kind of thing, if she gives way again and again, she wont look like a national leader.

    Robb said with a smile, "well, fine. You dont want to release them, I dont want to kill people. Lets negotiate. What terms are you going to offer?"

    "I won''t ept any terms." The Queen said, "it is foolish to let the tiger return to the mountains. I am not stupid enough to ignore the safety of the kingdom for the sake of a little profit."

    The twenty people from the desert kingdoms were listening to the Queen and Robb, and they couldn''t help but get anxious. [Oh, my God! Has the antagonism between her Majesty and their lord been so fierce that it has risen to the level of "even if you kill me" and "the security of the kingdom"?]

    Just as they were worried, Robb suddenly said strangely, "one pudding for one to pass."

    Queen, "deal!"

    The twenty people spit blood together, "Pang!"

    Then, in an instant, the expressions of Robb and the Queen changed from a life-and-death atmosphere to a harmonious one.

    There was a crescent-like smile in the queen''s eyes again, "I earned it this time! You''re still not as good as me. I earned a gold coin for a pass."

    Robb shrugged, "I deliberately gave way to you! I really want to be against you, but you can''t fight me."

    The Queen said, "it''s not that. You just think it''s troublesome to be tough with me. It''s much easier to hand over a few puddings instead. You always think about things from the point of view of ''how to save trouble instead of maximizing profits, I have seen through you."

    Robb, Wow! A woman thinks she knows a man very well, but is easily tricked into going to bed. She gave up after getting pregnant though.

    Queen, "Please pay attention to your style of speaking and don''t make yourself look like a man of the markets."

    When the two talked about this, the matter was settled.

    The Queen''s words changed, "that''s right! This afternoon, I received a request to return a prisoner of war from the Desert Kingdom. "

    Oh? Do they mean to buy back the prisoners of war? "

    "Yes!" The Queen said: "it is official, so, even if we are in a state of war, I must ept it well and reply politely, otherwise it will be undignified of me."

    Robb was happy, "it''s my turn to collect it, right? Did you not think about how much trouble I have saved you by blocking the army of the desert kingdom. "

    Fine, to thank you for helping me The Queen''s expression remained the same, "forget the pudding we just discussed. I will provide you with a batch of passes to ensure that these people can return to the desert kingdom, and they can bring their families here again, but, if these passes are used by them for espionage, I will have no choice but to trouble you."

    After such a confusing talk, thats the result. Guess thats fine. Robb smiled, "what a woman who doesnt want to lose even if she dies. She has made up her mind to give me a pass. As a result, she has to fight me to the death for a while and won''t give up until she wins. Why is your character so weird?"

    Ignoring this question, the Queen did not bother to answer and said with a businesslike expression, "the condition offered by the Desert Kingdom is that themander, great shaman, and Motra will be paid for a ransom of 1000 gold coins. If you agree, I will write back to the Desert Kingdom and agree on a time and ce for the return of the prisoners."

    "Well, the price is reasonable." Robb said with a smile, "Reply, I''ll sell them."

    With that, Robb smiled and asked, "are they going to buy these three people? Are they going to buy the assassin leader and the more than three thousand prisoners of war?"

    The Queen said faintly, "the leader of the assassins is not a noble, how can a noblee out to be an assassin? This man was just a high-ranking civilian, who was ignored by the Pharaoh, and the other soldiers were even more worthless. The desert kingdom would not pay a penny for them. They have long been regarded as dead or taken as ves by us, and no one will care about their life or death."

    At this point, the Queen suddenly stopped, and it took several seconds for her to sigh, "except you!"

    Hearing the Queen''s words, a touch of mixed emotion shed in the eyes of 20 people. Although they had known this would be the case, it was still difficult to ept it when they heard others say so.

    The nine people who decided to stay could not help thanking themselves that they had made the right decision, while the eleven who decided to go home first were also thinking, [After returning home, we should immediately take our wives and children and move back to Westwind Town as soon as possible. In this world, only Godfather will think for us, and only in the territory of Godfather can we have a real life.]

    "Well, then the matter is settled." Robb smiled at the twenty people. "Looks like you have to stay in Westwind Town for a few days, waiting for Miss Queen to send the passes."

    Twenty people hastened to bow, and after a great deal of gratitude, they went back to their Wangjiang rental house.

    The next day, a manticore carried an emissary sent by her Majesty to Westwind Town, along with the first batch of fifty special passes.

    Those who hold these passes will be granted permission to pass through Crystal Canyon.

    Robb issued passes to the eleven people who wanted to go home, and then watched them head north with his range of 5000 yards.

    These people maye back, or they may never return. No one can guarantee what kind of judgment will happen to them in the future.

    However, it is indisputable that they have gained freedom, and the exemry role they had proved useful. They set a good example to more than 3,000 people in prison and pointed out a new way of life for them.

    The more than 3,000 reform-throughbor prisoners in Westwind prison suddenly became diligent, they worked harder and their performance became better. Even the worst prisoners before are now beginning to behave and do things with serious cooperation.

    All reform-throughbor prisoners began to fight desperately for themutation of their sentences to strive for a new life.

    Ten dayster, a diplomatic team led by diplomats from the Desert Kingdom came to Westwind Town.

 Chapter 260: Crude oil

    Chapter 260: Crude oil

    The diplomat sent by the Desert Kingdom was a middle-aged man in his forties, unarmored, wearing the traditional clothes of the Desert Kingdom, a ck tube skirt.

    His entourage was unarmored either, but only carried a few machetes, which were obviously used to prevent enemies such as goblin and ogres from attacking them, and had no intention of fighting against the Kingdom of Gran.

    Robb, sitting in his favorite stone chair in his chapel yard, warmly weed the diplomat group who hade to deliver the money. Well, it''s just him sitting still and waiting for them toe up to him anyway.

    He didn''t even leave the stone stool.

    However, no one in the diplomat group from the desert kingdom dared to be dissatisfied with him, nor dared to look down on thezy fellow, for he had proved his greatness in the battle to overthrow the Sphinx. Now, everyone in the desert kingdom could not help but change their faces when they heard the word "Robb".

    The diplomat saluted respectfully in front of Robb, "Dear Mr. Robb, on behalf of the Desert Kingdom, I would like to extend my most sincere greetings to you."

    Well said, well said. Robb smiled and pointed to the other side of the stone table, "sit!"

    The diplomat sat down opposite the stone table and said solemnly, "This official came to Westwind Town with the permission of her Majesty to redeem the three important nobles of our kingdom."

    "Well, Miss Queen has already told me about this." Robb said with a smile, "the price has also been clearly written. Themander costs 1000 gold coins, the great shaman 600, and Motra. I have no objection. As long as I see the money, I will release them." (TL: The prices changed for the great shaman and Motra from the raws.)

    The diplomat nodded, "Understood, I''ll pay right away."

    He waved and a machete warrior dressed in a simr outfit came over with a small box.

    The box was not big, and Robb saw at a nce that it was impossible for it to hold 2200 gold coins.

    When the diplomat lifted the lid of the box, there was no gold coin in it, only eight pieces of amber, and there were worms in the middle of three of them.

    "Hmm?" Robb said, "didn''t you agree to pay? Are you ying with me?"

    The diplomat said slightly awkwardly, "the thing is, this time the defeat of the East Army made the Pharaoh very angry and disappointed with the performance of all the generals of the East Army. He was unwilling to open the treasury to redeem them and let the nobles find their own way to redeem them. However, the three nobles could not scrape together more than 2,000 gold coins in such a short period of time, so they rummaged through their warehouses at home and finally found the amber. These things are priceless treasures, and they should be able to.

    Should be able to, a joke! Robb interrupted him decisively, "Its only some resin dripping on some worms, and then petrified into a thing. This kind of appearance only costs 20 yuan. Do you want to fool me?"

    The diplomat could not understand what resin and 20 yuan is. But understood something That is, Robb is not interested in the amber.

    The diplomat hurriedly said, "Mr. Robb, this is amber, something valuable."

    Valuable, a ghost! Its useless garbage. Robb said with a smile, "You want to exchange three living people for this kind of garbage? Unless I am mentally retarded, I don''t think this is possible.

    Diplomat, Dont kill the hostages yet! Ill think of something. Well, since Mr. Robb doesn''t like amber, I can only take out as much gold coins as I can. I dont have enough, but you can look at this.

    He asked his men to take the amber and then carried a cask over.

    The cask is small, only the size of an ordinary water bucket, and doesn''t seem to be able to hold much.

    However, as soon as it was brought to the stone table, Robb smelled a pungent smell in his nose, and his eyes lit up slightly, and he immediately thought of something very important, and it happened to be produced inrge quantities in the desert kingdom.

    The diplomat opened the lid, and a cask of ck, sticky liquid appeared in front of Robb.

    Is this crude oil?

    Robb was a little unsure, after all, even in modern generations, he did not see crude oil, only the gasoline extracted from the crude oil.

    Since he wasnt sure, he would not say anything. He kept a smile on his face that seemed to be under control, squinting at the diplomat and waiting for him to exin himself.

    Sure enough, what the diplomat took out, of course, had to be exined. He pretended to be mysterious and introduced something good and said, "the name of this thing is kerosene! Although it looks very ck and ugly, it burns so badly that if it is used to make incendiary bombs, it can set a big ship on fire in a twinkling of an eye, and when it burns, it will be highly poisonous, and the enemy who survives the burn will instead be poisoned to death. Can we use this kind of oil to make up for the shortage of gold coins? "

    Hearing him say this, Robb can be sure that this is really oil.

    This is awesome stuff!

    Whether in conventional technology or in game technology, oil ys an important role.

    Although Robb doesn''t know anything about chemicals, there is a ss called "Engineer" in Dark de, which has a lot of oil-rted engineering products.

    Robb couldn''t make those things before, but with oil, almost all oil-rted products can be done.

    Robb was happy, but he remained emotionless on the surface, even showing a look of disdain, "No matter how hard you blow, this broken ck oil can only be used as fire. I can use fireball if I want to light a fire."

    With that, Robb put up a finger and a fireball appeared at the tip of his finger.

    The diplomat was frightened at the moment a fire appeared on Robbs fingers. He picked up the oil cask on the table and jumped back far away, "Mr. Robb, this thing can''t touch fire, or it will blow us all up."

    Robb pretended not to understand, "isn''t that the equivalent of explosion? I can do that too."

    He pointed at the sky and a big spark burst with a bang in midair.

    The diplomat was startled. Robb, who did not need to even chant, was simply insane and frightening.

    He couldn''t help feeling a little sad, [It seems that Mr. Robb isnt interested in kerosene either. He didn''t want either amber or kerosene. The three nobles felt that 2200 gold coins were painful to lose, so they asked me not to spend money as much as possible. How can I even do this business?]

 Chapter 261: Give me two thousand casks

    Chapter 261: Give me two thousand casks

    The diplomat frowned. In fact, it was not that these nobles could note up with 2200 gold coins, but to negotiate this matter. Everyone wanted to fight for more interests as much as possible. if they could not spend money, of course, it would be best not to spend money. To get rid of troublesome things, it is better to take a big advantage.

    But Robb was smarter than he thought, and neither amber nor kerosene could impress him, so it seemed that he had to pay in the end.

    He sighed and was about to say, forget it, Ill try to save up gold coins.

    But unexpectedly, before this sentence was uttered, Robb got ahead and said with an extra gracious expression, "I thought carefully that if your ck oil could really be used to burn fire, it would be much more useful than amber, or at least I could use it to cook so that my little maid doesn''t have to light a fire all the time. I should make friends with your desert kingdom, throw out the olive branch of peace and sow the seeds of friendship. I don''t want any of your gold coins, as long as you give me two thousand casks of this kind of oil, be careful, not this kind of small cask, but the big ones I can use to take a bath, two thousand casks! With that, Ill reluctantly return the three nobles to you. Those three are all big shots, right? Exchanging them for two thousand casks of ck oil that can only burn should be good, right?

    Robb''s crazy suggestion, three people for two thousand bath-sized casks of oil, should be unreasonable, it should be put off for euthanasia.

    But he boldly quoted the price, because he guessed that people in the world must not know the value of oil, nor can they make rational use of it. In the view of the people of the desert kingdom, oil should be a liquid that can only be used to burn and release poisonous fumes. It can only be used as a weapon, and nothing else.

    They would never have imagined that oil is equal to everything that flies in the sky and runs on the ground.

    There is certainly no way to give a correct valuation of oil.

    Sure enough, after Robb just came up with the deal of two thousand casks of oil, there was a sh of joy in the diplomat''s heart, but of course he could not show this expression to Robb. [Hold back! Restrain yourself! If you smile proudly during the negotiation, you will be seen through.]

    But he couldnt help it andughed wildly inside. [This hillbilly of the Kingdom of Gran was fooled by the kerosene. He didnt even want money. What an idiot.]

    He had to try his best to defuse hiscency with a smile, "We lose too much. Two thousand casks of oil is too much!"

    "Too much? Then lets not exchange anymore.

    Huh?

    The wind of the conversation changed too fast, and the diplomat was extremely embarrassed, and he wanted to sell and strive for more profits. But unexpectedly, Robb refused to change his words, which startled him, and hurriedly said, "well, I thought about it carefully. This figure is reasonable. All right then, we in the desert kingdom also hope to eliminate the estrangement caused by the war as far as possible and solve the problem peacefully. We will just suffer some losses, as you say, and use the kerosene in exchange for the three nobles of our kingdom.

    Robb tilted his head, Are you tricking me? This oil isnt useless, right?

    No, no! The diplomat said solemnly, "I''vee to be friends with Mr. Robb. How can I fool you? This kerosene is definitely of great use. You will find it out slowlyter, and you will definitely understand that Im not fooling you."

    Alright. Robb said, "Its a deal. You hurry back to organize a caravan and bring in two thousand casks of kerosene, not one less. I think since this matter is a negotiation at the national level, it should not be deceitful. I will return one of your nobles first, and Ill return the other two you after your kerosene has been handed over. "

    The diplomat was overjoyed, I am grateful to your excellency.

    After a while, several prison guards brought Motra over. He was the first noble from the desert kingdom to be arrested in Westwind prison, and he had been in prison long enough. For the sake of his good behavior, Robb decided to let him go home first.

    Motra didn''t know what was happening when he was taken out, and he was nervous all the way until he saw the diplomat and guessed what had happened. He cheered, jumped over, opened his hands and hugged the diplomat tightly, "Huangsha, you have finallye to rescue me."

    Taking advantage of the hug, he whispered in the diplomat''s ear, "how much did it cost to redeem me? How much?"

    The diplomat whispered, "I didn''t spend a single coin, only two thousand casks of kerosene."

    Motra was overjoyed and gave the diplomat a heavy pat on the shoulder, "Great. We''ve made a fortune. I have 100, 000 gold coins in my pocket. No, 100 million gold coins. Hey, hey, let''s go! Let''s go and don''t let Robb find out I stole from him. "

    The diplomat thought to himself, [what thing is so valuable?]

    But at this time, it was not the time to inquire in detail, he separated from Motra and saluted Robb, "Dear Mr. Robb, I will go home now to prepare the kersone, and then I will send you two thousand casks one after another and make sure there won''t be a cask less."

    Robb smiled and said, "all right! There are also the other two nobles. I will take good care of them and release them when the oil is delivered. "

    Robb acquired oil

    When it was over, Motra hurriedly dragged the diplomat and ran away, running out of Westwind Town with the fastest speed, and then ran dozens of miles north, all the way through the Stone Canyon and Crystal Canyon.

    It was not until he ran into the desert and confirmed that Robb did not catch up with him that he put his hand over his pocket andughed up to the sky, "Hahahaha, hahahaha!"

    The diplomat asked, "Why is Lord Motraughing?"

    Motraughed and said, "We made money, even if this war killed more people, made us pay more reparations and send out more oil, we still made money."

    "What on earth did you get?

    Motra reached into his pocket and took out a handful of seeds, including apple seeds, orange seeds, grapes, beets and soybeans. Even a raw potato.

    This guy''s ability to steal is really first-ss, all kinds of crops. He just went to Robb''s privatend to pick, and stole the seeds.

    "This is the miracle seed of Westwind chapel." Motra looked triumphant, "crops nted with this seed can mature in one day. One day! It only takes one day! Do you understand what this means?"

    The diplomat was startled, "so magical? Are you serious?"

    "I saw it with my own eyes!" Motra said, "there are also the three thousand prisoners of war,mander, and great shaman. They have all seen it. Hahaha, I will take these seeds back to the Pharaoh and give them to the Pharaoh. I am going to be promoted and be rich."

 Chapter 262: Complex engineering products

    Chapter 262: Complex engineering products

    Both Motra and the diplomat thought they had earned a fortune, but they did not know that Robb was the one who really earned it.

    It is impossible to imagine how much two thousand casks of oil is worth.

    Robb slumped on his stone stool, happily looking at the clouds in the sky and imagining the ever-changing picture of his simted city.

    Just then, Lillian came out of the side and said with her cute little mouth, "Master, we have a lot to lose in this deal. You did not want 2200 gold coins, but asked for thousands of casks of this ck oil. The bad diplomat from the desert kingdom looked like he was calling you a fool before he left. Can we take back the deal now?"

    Take back a deal? Thats bad! Robb said with a smile, "you can''t stand without faith. You can''t live without promise. You can''t go back on a promise. It''s impossible to go back on a promise. It''s impossible. Only if you put your words into practice, can you barely maintain your life."

    Lillian: ""

    "Well, don''t be depressed. Don''t underestimate this ck oil." Robb pointed to the "sample" cask on the table and said with a smile, "I''ll show you how to y with this thing right away."

    As soon as he said this, Lillian was interested, and even Suofa gave up her work and ran to watch the fun, and two little light nuns, two little dark nuns, Xuelu, all gathered around the table.

    In fact, Xuelu is the one who has the most confidence in Robb. Magicians have a high IQ, and Xuelu is no exception. Mr. Robb likes to make profits, but doesn''t like to haggle. The people in Westwind Town also will not care about their own interests. They will spend a lot of money on their friends, but the enemy will never give way easily. But since he thinks this is more useful than 2200 gold coins, then it must be more useful.

    Robb gave a thumbs-up to Xuelu, "The beautiful Xuelu understands me best."

    Xuelu made a heheugh after being praised.

    Robb said, "this thing can do a lot of things, but this is only a small cask, so we cant do anything particrly cool yet. Let''s make the simplest, most basic little robot."

    "Engineering, select material: ''crude oil'' and Target item: ''gasoline''."

    Robb rubbed his hands, and the cask of ck, ugly oil on the table turned into clear, transparent oil that looked as beautiful as soybean oil.

    The girls froze slightly.

    Suofa was the first to say, "Can we it already?"

    Eat a ghost! Robb said, "do you people from the desert kingdom only know how to eat? Don''t worry, what I''m going to do is soplicated that I can''t finish it in a short period of time, and youll have to see all kinds of messy things that will subvert theplexity of your cognitive level. "

    He used "telekinesis", taking the materials in the warehouse and piling them up next to Robb.

    "Selected: iron ingot and coal, Target Item: Steel ingot!"

    "Selected: Steel Ingot, Target Item: Springs!"

    "Selected: Steel Ingot, Target Item: Gears!"

    "Selected: Steel Ingot, Target Item: Stainless steel cylinder!"

    "Selected: Steel Ingot, Target Item: Golden rod!"

    Selected: Golden Rod, Target Item: Golden core!

    Selected: Silver Ingot, Target Item: Genuine Silver Transformer! (TL: A transformer is a device that transfers electric energy from one alternating-current circuit to one or more other circuits.)

    The girls could not help but be a little confused when they saw that he kept synthesizing the materials one after another into things that they could not understand, and in a twinkling of an eye, the ce was filled with strange parts.

    Robb himself could not help sighing, "this thing is really troublesome to make. It needs a lot of secondary intermediates. It''s really exhausting."

    Xuelu blinked her big beautiful eyes, then reached out and hung on Robb''s neck. "is that thest step? Stop fooling around and hurry up!"

    "All right,st step."

    Robb put the pile of parts that he had just made together and rubbed them together.

    Ten seconds of rubbing!

    This is also a very slow thing. The girls can only see that Robb has been doing a rubbing action, very strangely, ten secondster, the pile of parts suddenly floated, and then merged together with a bang.

    Then there was a sh of light in mid-air, and the girls closed their eyes.

    When they opened their eyes, what appeared in front of them was a robot slightly taller than a real person.

    It has a round body like an iron bucket, a round head, a pair of iron arms, and looks cute.

    The group of girls said in unison, "what the heck is this? Iron man?"

    "How did you get that name? Its full name should be WK0032, a mining robot," Robb said with a smile.

    The girls have no idea what it is

    If they are from modern times, if they hear the name "mining robot", they should be able to guess what it is for, but the girls of this era have never seen a robot. They have never even heard of the concept of "mechanical automation", so even if they hear the name, they can''t imagine what it does.

    Lillian also reached out to pick up the robot''s arm and waved it. "Use this iron man to dig a mine? How can it dig and mine? Just picking it up is already hard! I cant carry it to the mine.

    Robbughed, "are you going to use the robot as an iron pick? No no no! It should be that it can use iron picks."

    He pointed to an iron ingot, which instantly turned into an iron pick, threw the pick into the robot''s hand, filled its tank with gasoline, and said with a smile, "here, there is a mine in front of the town. Go and dig to show the little sisters."

    The robot said, "buzz, buzz, buzz!"

    It took a big step and ran to the iron mine. when the group of girls saw that the "iron man" actually ran by itself and fast, they could not help being stunned on the spot.

    Robb smiled and said, "what are you doing standing still? If you want to see what it''s going to do, hurry up and follow it. "

    "Oh! Right! Follow and watch.

    Xuelu is a magician, and magicians are always curious about unorthodox things. She spread her long legs and chased after the robot, and the four little nuns hurried to catch up. Lillian thought for a moment, as if she thinking if she done all the housework needed today, before hurrying to catch up with the group.

    In the end, all that was left was Suofa, who, after all, was a "reform-throughbor prisoner" and dared not run around casually, lest Robb suspected that she wanted to break out. It would be embarrassing to get an extra sentence.

    Robb smiled gently at her and said, "go and take a look! As long as you don''t want to escape, I don''t mind you going out once in a while. "

    Suofa was overjoyed and hurriedly ran.

 Chapter 263: Come quickly and watch the mining robot

    Chapter 263: Come quickly and watch the mining robot

    In Westwind town today, as usual, the center of the town is busy with traffic and recruiters.

    Groups of townspeople eating and drinking, sitting in twos and threes talking and farting, and some people were even chewing potato chips.

    In this harmonious atmosphere, a round robot taller than a normal person ran through the middle of the town, and with every step it took, its steel feet made a loud "bang" on the ground.

    The footsteps slowly got louder as it got nearer.

    Hearing the sounding from afar, the townspeople were a little curious. When they turned around, they saw an iron man running very fast with an iron pick in its hand.

    This picture is really a bit eye-catching.

    "What the hell is this?" One of the townspeople shouted, "is someone wearing weird full-body armor?"

    "No! Look at the feet of this iron man, just a thin iron. There is no one in it. "

    "This is an iron man, not a man in armor!"

    "Wow, how is no one in there?"

    "That''s ridiculous. What the heck is this and where is it going with a pick?"

    "Is it magic?"

    Thats possible! Itll be like a steel demon or something.

    "Don''t let the magical thing run around the town. Kill it."

    The townspeople shouted strangely, some people even went back to their houses and took out iron sticks, ready to fight the mining robot WK0032.

    Fortunately, the several girls caught up from behind, and Xuelu shouted from a distance, "stop it! This is a mining robot made by Godfather. The structure is very fine. Don''t break it."

    "What?" The townspeople in front quickly put away their iron sticks.

    The robot strode through the townspeople, and the nging slowly passed.

    The townspeople watched with a bewildered face, and it was not until the girls caught up with them that they asked, "what on earth are you doing?"

    Xuelu said, "it seems to be going to mine, but we don''t know! If you are interested, you cane and see it as well!"

    "Of course I have to see what Godfather hase up with."

    In Westwind Town, Robb is a living signboard. The snacks he makes are delicious, the tap water he invented is easy to use, the water wheel is simply awesome, and his fights look good.

    As long as it is something made or done by Robb, which among the Westwind Townspeople don''t like to see it?

    As soon as they heard that it was made by Godfather, all the townspeople who got the news began to run after the robot.

    As a result, this created a very strange picture of a round robot running in front being chased by a group of girls, followed by arge group of townspeople, and people from all sides of the town gathered and kept converging into a line, running like crazy people behind the robot.

    Even the policemen patrolling the streets ran with them, and there were nine people running beside them. The policemen looked at them and said, "Damn it! Its you guys!"

    Those nine are the nine reform-throughbor prisoners of the desert kingdom who have been released from prison. They are a little embarrassed, even a little frightened, when they saw the police around them, but after thinking about it carefully, they have been pardoned and released from prison, so now they are innocent, and are residents of Westwind Town recognized by Godfather.

    The nine people unexpectedly took the initiative to greet the police, "it''s us. Are you here to see Godfather''s new invention as well?"

    "Yes!" The policeman said, "who doesn''t like what Godfather has made?"

    "We heard that it is used for mining."

    "Yes, then isnt it going to the mine?"

    A few minutester

    At the north gate of Westwind Town, there were several mines, which have been dug out decades ago, and have been continuously providing Westwind Town with two important iron ore and copper ore for decades.

    When Robb first arrived in Westwind Town, heined about the smog in these mines.

    After Robb came to Westwind Town, he pointed out another silver mine for the townspeople, but the amount of silver it had was very small, and it was not long before they were dug dry, so the miners returned to the copper and iron mines and continued to do what their ancestors had done.

    Taking out the ore, refining it into an iron ingot, and then storing it at home for a merchant or Robb to take away.

    Today, the miners are working hard and are sweating as ever.

    A miner was pushing a wheelbarrow and carrying a truckload of iron ore out of the cave. But as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the cave, he heard a lot of footsteps and roars. Then he saw an iron man rushing at him with an iron pick in its hand.

    The miner was startled, "Oh, my mother!"

    Fortunately, he immediately saw the iron man followed by more people, and forcibly calmed himself down.

    Xuelu shouted from behind, "get out of the way, brother miner in front. This is Godfather''s mining robot. It''s going down the mine. Get out of the way."

    "What? Godfather''s stuff? "The miner hurriedly pushed the wheelbarrow to the side and ced it to the edge of the cave wall.

    The robot ran past him with a bang and ran into the depths of the mine in the twinkling of an eye.

    "What the heck is this?"

    But before he could ask, people kept trying to squeeze into the mine, and except for the few little girls who easily followed into the mine, the men behind refused to let anyone go ahead and squeezed around the narrow mouth of the cave, "me! I saw it first. "

    "Let me go in and have a look first."

    "F**k, are you trying to fight me? Ill beat you.

    It turned out that the townspeople did not realize that they were chasing behind the robot at first. After they had chased for a while longer, they suddenly thought of something, [If the robot is going to dig a mine, it must go down the cave, and it will be impossible for thousands of people to go down and watch. It is impossible for thousands of people to go down to the cave and watch together. At most, only dozens of lucky people can see the robot digging for the first time, and everyone else has to wait in line.]

    As a result, it became the Westwind Town National Fitness Race.

    The townspeople desperately wanted to run in front. You push me, I push you, you push me, I push you. The group of people are in a mess, and finally got to the front of the mine. They had to let the few girls in first as they dared they notpete for seats with the nearest girls to Godfather?

    As soon as the girls entered, the man behind began to squeeze his head out.

    A fight almost started!

    After seeing the ce, the policemen in the back finally couldn''t watch any longer, separated the crowd and went to the front and shouted, "from now on, the Westwind Town Police Department will take over the order of watching the mining robot. Now start lining up to enter the cave. 50 people at a time ande out after five minutes. No disorder will be allowed; otherwise, youll be detained!"

 Chapter 264: One piece of iron ore per person

    Chapter 264: One piece of iron ore per person

    The police kept order outside the mine and the townspeople began to line up.

    The girls who entered the mine first, as well as dozens of lucky ones who ran the fastest, entered the mine together and headed for the depths of the mine.

    There were still some miners working in the mine, but as the mining robot WK0032 ran all the way in, it attracted all the miners, and everyone followed it.

    Xuelu followed closely behind the robot with the group of girls.

    The light in the mine is very dark, but this is not a problem for the girls.

    Xuelu put up a finger, and a me sprang up on her fingertips, glowing.

    The two little light nuns also used the magic of holy light to light up their surrounding, and they proudly said to the two little dark nuns, "look how bright we are! If it were not for us, you would have to grope in the dark, hahaha."

    The two little dark nuns rolled their eyes and said, "We can see in the dark, youre only worsening our vision.

    The two light nuns said angrily, We were kind enough to light up the area, yet you me us for worsening your vision? Sure enough, the dark believers are bad guys.

    The two dark nuns hummed, "it''s good to blind people''s eyes, and sure enough, the light people like to whitewash their evil deeds."

    "Bah, bah!"

    "Bah, bah!"

    The war started again!

    Shut up. That guy stopped, said Xuelu.

    As soon as she said this, the four little nuns immediately stopped and looked ahead.

    Sure enough, the mining robot stopped running, facing a wall, looking left and right, and buzzing from time to time.

    The girls didn''t know what it was doing, and neither did the townspeople who followed.

    But if there is a yer ying "Dark de" here, you will know that the robot is looking for an area to mine.

    The robot has only one function in the game, to find a ce to mine, and then keep digging, until it runs out of oil, or when the yer orders it to stop.

    Here, it chose a suitable ce to mine.

    Then, it raised the iron pick in its hand.

    After a brief pause, the robot dug on the wall of the mine. Interestingly, a piece of iron ore appeared below. Square and beautiful.

    Then, another piece of ore fell at the foot of the robot.

    It waved its iron pick and maintained a perfect rhythm, and the time interval at which each hit fell was as urate as a stopwatch, each hit a square piece of iron ore, even the size, shape and volume of the iron ore were exactly the same.

    Everyone:

    Hearing the news, the miners who came to watch the hustle and bustle saw this picture and almost jumped on the spot.

    The townspeople who came in to watch opened their mouths wide and could not close them for a long time.

    Xuelu froze, and thenughed, "Hahaha, interesting, Mr. Robb always makes interesting thing, This thing is actually digging in mines like this? Hahaha, this is so much fun!"

    A miner shouted beside her, "Oh, my God! If it digs like this, it will soon bury itself, won''t it? Let''s go and help it move the ore he dug out. "

    That woke up the dreamers, and the townspeople who came in to watch the hustle and bustle quickly gathered around. Every time the robot dug out a piece of ore, one of the townspeople woulde forward and pick it up.

    After a while, the first batch of dozens of townspeople who came into the cave to see the show were all holding a piece of iron ore.

    Xuelu hurriedly said, "you have seen enough, hurry out of the hole for the next group of people toe in to watch and move the ore."

    Huh? Right! The townspeople hurried out, and Xuelu and the several girls followed. The group went out of the hole, put the ore on the ground, and then looked up to the sky and sighed, "what the hell is this? it''s so strange. Do the miners still have to work after seeing that thing dig like this? "

    A man outside was surprised, "what on earth did you see? Why did each of youe out with a piece of iron ore? "

    A townsman who had just finished watching said, "Itll be your turn soon. Why don''t you go in and see it yourself? By the way, let me remind you, get ready to move ore. "

    As a result, another 50 townspeople lined up to go into the cave to watch, and when they came out, they each held a square piece of ore with a bewildered expression, "Why does it make me happy when I looked at that robot digging?"

    Thousands of townsmen queued up to see the show for the entire day, resulting in a mountain of iron ore at the gate of the mine, while arge group of miners are now worried about their hair.

    In the evening, five miner representatives came to the chapel and knelt down to Robb, who was having dinner. "Godfather, your mining robot is really amazing, Such a mining method is unheard of, but When it is dug like this, the ore piles up like a mountain, and we simply don''t have time to turn so much ore into iron ingots. And it''s not just a matter of refining. In the future, there will be no noisy townspeople to help us carry it. We won''t be able keep up with the speed ore mined. We''re going to go crazy. Please stop using that robot. "

    Robb was amused by what they said, "I sent a robot to help you dig, yet you are not only unhappy, but scared by the output ah? Well, let me think about it In fact, it is very simple. You should stop mining with iron picks and do more technical work, for example..."

    Robb dragged a long note here. "for example, add a railway track to the mine, make a trolley with iron wheels on the track, and then move the ore dug out by the robot to the trolley, which can be transported from the depths of the mine with a swoosh. The transportation problem will be solved immediately if you do so. "

    Also! Don''t go your own way and produce in your own home. You used to dig a few pieces of iron ore every day to take home and refine on your own. That type of iron production will never have a future." Robb said with a smile, "small workshops will soon be crowded out by bigpanies sooner orter. You might as well set up your ownpany so that others will not crowd you out."

    "What? Set up apany?

    As soon as he saw their expression, Robb knew that they still couldn''t do it on their own. These small producers couldn''t do anything big, after all. It still depends on the nobles.

 Chapter 265: Do it yourself

    Chapter 265: Do it yourself

    In fact, Robb found that the iron ore production in Westwind Town was very bad.

    Thest time he negotiated a deal with the Queen, he bought all the iron ingots from the miners in Westwind Town at three times the price, and turned them all into iron swords and armor.

    Two hills were piled up in the yard, which seemed to be many, however

    Her Majesty bought it all without blinking an eye. It was not enough. Just enough to arm a leopard army and a bear army.

    Her Majesty is still eager to get more of this "high-quality" equipment.

    However, the production capacity of iron ingots in Westwind Town is extremely poor, and the miners belong to "unsupervised" wild-digging operations, with no government intervention, no organization and coordination, and all rely on old mines to dig and do their own work.

    The way they do things is doomed to have a low production capacity. A person has to dig in the mine for a long time before he can knock down a few pieces of ore from the vein, and then carry out the hole on his own, smelt, purify, and do a series of processes. He doesnt know how many days it will take to get an iron ingot.

    In the past, iron ingots were worth one silver coin, but they could only earn two or three silver coins a month.

    Thest time Robb offered three silver coins for a purchase, it raised everyone''s ie to six to nine silver coins, but that was less than that of a regr sugar maker.

    Typical self-struggle is not as good as working with others!

    When Robb chatted with the mayor a few days ago, he also learned that the Westwind Town mines had actually copsed many times, because the miners had dug themselves in. Once the mine copsed, it all depended on other townspeople to organize a rescue spontaneously, and the rescue efficiency was extremely inefficient. Basically, as soon as the mine copsed, all the people inside died and no one would live[MP1] .

    The n put forward by Robb just now to build a small railway track and transport the ore out by trolley was in the hands of a group of disorganized miners, but it could not be implemented, because no one was willing to pay to repair the railway track, and no one would pay for the trolley.

    If funds are raised, the right to use the trolley and the cost of maintenance will also be fought over.

    As for the unified smelting of ore into iron ingots, it is even more impossible. I do not know how much skin will be pulled into the distribution of iron ingots at that time.

    With these guys, we can never increase the output of iron ingots in Westwind Town.

    And Robb is about to get a lot of oil, and at that time he will need to build a wide variety of things that will make people blind and make the world look ret**ded.

    So a lot of iron ingots is needed.

    It is impossible to buy iron from her Majesty. Her Majesty herself is short of iron. Last time, she wanted to buy iron ingots from Westwind Town instead of weapons and equipment. She was also facing a protracted war with Mondra. All the iron ore production of the entire West Gran will be taken away by the Queen to serve the war.

    If Robb wants to y engineering happily, increasing iron ore production in Westwind Town is a must.

    After thinking about it, Robb waved and said, "that''s all! Suofa, go around the rich area of Wangjiang District and ask Baron Nuolun if any noble is interested in ying with the mineral development industry. "

    Suofa nodded, hurried off, and returned after a while, "Godfather, Baron Nuolun said that the little nobles had just taken over an industry, and now they were all in the start-up period, so they had no energy to start anything else."

    well, then I have no choice but to start it myself. How tiring.

    Although Robb seems to have done a lot of things for Westwind Town, there are actually only two industries really set up by himself, one is the silk stockings factory, the other is the Wangjiang Distruct, except for these two industries. he transferred everything that could make money to others.

    There are hundreds of poisonous spiders locked up in the stockings factory, so wont be at ease if they are handed over to others.

    After the first few phases of the project in Wangjiang District, Robb also gave it to the mayor of White Birch and a little noble. He had already extricated himself from it.

    This is called: do notpete with the people for profit.

    An excellent zy) ruler should give money (troublesome matters) to the people!

    [Forget it, it seems that I have to go to Westwind Technical School tomorrow and find some talents to help me get something.]

    Early the next morning!

    When the sun shone in the sky, the flowers smiled at him, and Suofa said, "good morning, why are you carrying explosives?"

    Robb smiled at Suofa and said, "I''m going to school."

    "School? Do you mean Westwind Advanced Technical School? Why are you carrying a bag of explosives there? And you arezy, dont you usually let me and Lillian carry everything? Why are you carrying it by yourself today?

    Robb patted the bag with the words "explosive bag" written on the back. "because Im carrying an explosive bag to school, it''s no fun to ask others to carry it, what do you know?"

    Suofa:

    Well, she understood that Robb was saying strange things again, and she couldn''t cooperate with him at such a time, and wont ask him at all, lest he show off. She snorted and turned her head away.

    Lillian ran up from behind with a smile and said, "Master, heres the kettle."

    "Oh!" Robb took the kettle full of Coca-C and put it in the "explosive bag" on his back.

    Suofa looked in while he lifted the lid of his bag and found that there were no explosives in the bag, only a pile of parchment scrolls. Suofa took a peek at Robb''s room before going to bedst night and saw what he was drawing all night. It seems that these parchment scrolls were painted by Robb all night, but she doesnt know what he drew.

    She said angrily, "Why does a parchment bag have the work explosives on the outside?"

    "I said it was for respect for the school." Robb smiled and sat down on his wheelchair. "Lillian, Suofa, let''s go."

    Lillian smiled and pushed up Robb''s wheelchair, and Suofa followed. One master and two servants walked slowly towards Westwind Advanced Technical School.

    Before long, the Westwind Advanced Technical School, which is located by the Westwind Canal, appeared in front of them.

    Robb, azy guy, has never been to the technical school yet after he personally greeted the teachers stationed at the school, and dozens of days have already passed in the twinkling of an eye.

    This time, he found that the technical school waspletely different from what he sawst time.

    Thest time he came here, there was ack of traffic and horses, but this time, it is already full of people.

    TL: Technical College has been changed to Technical School

 Chapter 266: I came to ask you to make something

    Chapter 266: I came to ask you to make something

    There were stalls on both sides of the road of the school gate.

    There are potato chip, cake, vegetable, spice, cloth, and CD vendors. Oh, thest one isnt here.

    In short, the ce was crowded and looked as if it was the town center.

    Lillian could not help asking, "Why is it so lively here? I usually go to the town center to buy vegetables. I didn''t know there was a market here, and sold a lot of things too. "

    Robb said with a smile, "because there are already quite a lot of students in the school, the flow of people is no less than that in the center of town, and smart vendors move with the flow of people."

    At this point, the two suddenly heard a shrill woman''s voice in the crowd shouting, "Fried chicken! The fried chicken invented by Godfather is an exclusive meal. I''m the only one in Westwind Town whos selling it. Come and buy it. You can buy a whole chicken or you can also buy chicken legs and wings.

    Lillian''s face became embarrassed when she heard it.

    Robb didn''t have to guess to know what was going on. Sure enough, it was Lillian''s aunt. She set up a stall on the side of the road and put an oil pan with hot soybean oil and a lot of chicken nuggets on the side.

    After Robb asked Lillian to try to make fried chicken, it was not promoted because Westwind Town has always been short of meat. As a result, Lillian secretly taught the fried chicken to her aunt, who could not do this business a few days ago. But as he kept bringing livestock and poultry to Westwind Town, the shortage of meat was solved. And the woman entered the fried chicken business.

    Her cry with the word Godfather is a powerful pronoun and immediately arge group of people gathered around. As long as it is something invented by Godfather, someone would buy.

    In a twinkling of an eye, her aunt sold a lot of fried chicken nuggets, and even a rich farmer bought a whole fried chicken.

    Robb said angrily, "how dare this guy use my name to make money?"

    Lillian quickly hung Robb''s arm. "Master! Don''t be angry. I taught my aunt. Punish me instead."

    "Forget it! Robb waved his hand, "I really invented this fried chicken, she is not false advertising, and I am very busy today, I do not have time to take care of her. Ill let her make a little money."

    When they entered the school gate, the first thing they saw was the yground. There were many people here, men and women, old and young. Most of them were townspeople. They came to attend sses. Unlike the schools in the original world, the students here are men and women, old and young. Anyway, Robb paid eight silver coins, so they only needed to pay two silver coins themselves.

    The students saluted when they saw Robb.

    Robb saw an old acquaintance in the crowd, a cksmith, the guy who built the plumbing and faucet for Robb''s house, smiled and said, "Yo, you go to school here, too? Don''t you think your craft is excellent already? Do you still have to learn?"

    The cksmith said awkwardly, "Godfather, its a long story. Last winter, I went to Bright Road and taught the royal cksmiths to make tap faucets. When I went there, I wascent and felt that I had learned the skills here in Godfather and was able to hang those so-called royal cksmiths. I didn''t expect to be so badly beaten. After listening to me, the royal cksmiths knew how to make faucets in the blink of an eye, and they all did better than me, and in a twinkling of an eye they developed several new methods, each of which was better than mine. "

    Robb couldn''t helpughing at this.

    The cksmith said, "I have known since then that my skills are still far from great, and I still have a lot to learn. So, when I heard that Godfather had hired a royal expert cksmith to teach cksmith skills, I hastened toe."

    "Doesn''t it affect your work?" Robb said.

    "Of course not." The cksmith said, "I study here during the day and go back to do my own work at night. There is no problem with my life. The key is that what I have learned during the day can be put into practice immediately at night. My skills have improved by leaps and bounds. I have recently made a few kitchen knives for the townspeople. Everyone says they are great."

    Robb gave him a thumbs up and said, "Great! Study hard."

    The cksmith asked curiously, "Why did Godfathere to school today?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I came to see your royal cksmith teacher. I want to order a special set of things."

    On hearing this, the cksmith immediately came to be interested, "Oh, can I follow and learn?"

    "Of course."

    The cksmith hurriedly led the way, and after a while, everyone came to the "staff office." It was not yet time for ss, and the first five teachers who came to the school were still talking andughing in the office. But as soon as they saw Robbe in, the teachers immediately stood up and saluted Robb, "Hello, Godfather."

    Their respect for Robbes from the heart, because they really feel the life of Westwind Town.

    Robb not only gave them 20 gold coins a month to hand over to her Majesty, but also secretly handed out a sum of private money to each of them to ensure that they could have the best life in Westwind Town and asked all the townspeople to "respect the teachers and attach importance to education." Because of it, every teacher must be respected.

    They lived a noble life here, and they were naturally excited about Robb.

    To put it bluntly, if Robb suddenly dered his independence and established Westwind Dominion, these teachers would have nned to be citizens of Westwind Town and would never go back to West Gran.

    Robb smiled and waved to the teachers and said, "I''m here to see the cksmith and carpenter teachers."

    The first five teachers were cksmiths, carpenters, tailors, cooks and poultry raising experts. Hearing Robb''s words, the cksmith and carpenter teachers were overjoyed. It was an honor for them to work for Godfather, while the other three had to show envy.

    Robb took off the "explosive bag on his back, took out the parchment he had drawn all night, and spread it on the table, "this time I came to see two teachers, mainly to do a big project. I hope you can take all the students, do this project together,bine carpentry skills with cksmith skills, and make a rail transportation system throughout the mine. It will be called the '' Mine Transportation System''.

 Chapter 267: You might as well sell me the excess iron.

    Chapter 267: You might as well sell me the excess iron.

    On the parchment, there is abination of "rail", "mine cart", "pulley system" and other integrated transportation systems.

    Of course, from the perspective of modern generations, this thing is very simple. It is supplemented by a track on the ground, a small mining cart is put on the track, and then a rope is hung on it. As soon as the people outside the mine pull the rope, the small mining cart will be pulled all the way along the tracks from the depths of the mine to the top of the mine.

    It can be said that it is a very basic transportation system.

    However, in this day and age, it surprised both the old cksmith and the old carpenter.

    "ThisYou want to fill the whole mine with this kind of thing called rails? The cksmith teacher held the parchment with a confused look on his face. With his ironmaking experience, he could only look at it with his eyes and know that it takes a lot of iron to make this kind of thing called rails."

    He said curiously, "Godfather, how much iron does it take to fill the mine with the tracks? It is clear that the purpose of opening a mine is to dig iron, but it takes so much iron to make the rails. Isn''t that putting the cart before the horse?"

    Robb smiled, "No! It''s not putting the cart before the horse. The purpose of using this iron is to dig out more iron. "

    The cksmith teacher understands that he doesnt understand

    It was the worse cksmith who once did Robbs tap water system that had blind confidence in Robb. He helped him and said, "teacher! Since Godfather said that with this can dig out more iron, then this will be able to dig out more iron, what Godfather says is absolute."

    The old cksmith shrugged.

    Robb said with a smile, "the follow-up effect will be seen after itsplete. You can also see that this project cannot be aplished by one or two or three cksmiths alone. To build rails that fill the entire mine, this project is huge. Each section of the tracks must be guaranteed to be exactly the same and need to be standardized, so they need to be molded, spliced, and have rail changing mechanisms. You need to make pulleys and small iron cart that can be stuck onto the tracks."

    He continued, "This requires arge number of cksmiths to work together, and the cksmith ss at Westwind Technical School is the most suitable group of cksmiths for this project. You will take this as a subject and you will lead the students to do it together. Of course, I will also pay a pay. What do you think?"

    The old cksmith nodded. "since it is the request of Godfather, of course I have no problem with it. This project looks really grand and can exercise the students'' abilities in all aspects. I think if my students can finish this project, they can already graduate."

    Robb turned to the carpenter teacher next to him and said with a smile, "railroad ties, the wooden arms for installing the pulley block, and so on, will depend on you and your students."

    The carpenter teacher smiled and said, "I am willing to serve Godfather."

    After settling that matter, its time for Robb to start working.

    He does not intend to make this set of things on the basis of the existing mines, because the existing mines in Westwind Town are the relics of the ancestors of the townspeople, and they are dug and yed spontaneously, just like the small ck coal mines privately built in Shanxi Province a few decades ago. it is not suitable for Robb to develop them.

    He needs to develop a mine that is operated and managed entirely by himself, and all the output of this mine belongs to him. Only in this way can he avoid the sabotage caused by the backward ideas of small producers and individual economy. He needs to employ all employees and manage them in a unified manner in order to improve the overall efficiency.

    So he has to make his own mine.

    It was difficult for others, but it couldn''t be any easier for Robb. He let Lillian push him to the top of the mine in front of the town, and then throw a few strokes at random on the ground, and a brand new mine appeared in front of everyone.

    Robb also deliberately dug his mine next to the original "wild mines" of the town, because he nned to use the efficiency of his mine to guide the individual miners to give up their backward methods and move to more advanced production methods.

    Of course, this matter is not urgent, so he can move it forward slowly, one step at a time.

    That night!

    Robb was soaking in the hot spring pool again, not alone, with Xuelu in a red one-piece swimsuit. After asking Rob for a one-piece swimsuit, the woman often came to soak in the hot spring with Robb and called it "enjoying life". But in fact, she was insane and only wanted to trick him into the grave of marriage and then take him out on an adventure.

    Robb certainly would not be fooled by such folly and let her seduce him. He stayed still, not kissing, touching, hugging, and only took advantage of her with his eyes so as to ensure that he would not be tempted to do anything.

    "Ssh!"

    One of Xuelu''s jade legs was deliberately lifted out of the water in front of Robb and said in a seductive voice, "do they look good?"

    "It doesn''t look good!" Robb picked up a roasted pig''s foot from the pools side and said, "it''s not as good as this."

    Xuelu:

    At this point, the crystal ball on the edge of the pool lit up.

    The Queen will call when she has nothing to do, sometimes talk about state affairs, sometimes talk about sweets. But in short, Robb is used to her calls.

    He held out a hand and gently stroked the crystal ball for three times so the call got through.

    Her Majesty''s beautiful face appeared in the crystal ball, and a secondter, she said strangely, "Sorry to disturb your bath."

    "Just hang up if you feel embarrassed." Robbined, "while talking about disturbing, you are staring at the crystal ball expressionless. You are obviously not sincere."

    The queen did not reply and pretended not to see Xuelu next to Robb, and calmly said, "I heard that you have dug a new mine to fill with rails

    "Yo!" Robbughed, "you are really well-informed. It seems that your spies are mixed up in Westwind Town.

    The Queen''s expression remained the same, "in the dark chapel next to your chapel, it is full of my people. There is no saying that there are no spies. If I told you that two little dark nuns betrayed you, would you kill them? You wont do it even if I tell you to."

    Robb:

    Her Majesty said, "besides, as the queen of West Gran, dont I need to send spies to inquire about the news of my own territory?"

    Alright, alright. Youre right! Robb said with a smile, "what you''ve heard is true. I''m really nning a new mine with rails."

    The Queen seemed to pout, but when Robb looked carefully, she found that she had a straight face and wasnt pouting at all. Was it his own illusion?

    He only heard her Majesty say a little unhappily, "if you have extra iron, you might as well make weapons and sell them to me."

 Chapter 268: Iron will be smelted on the new furnace today

    Chapter 268: Iron will be smelted on the new furnace today

    Hearing her say this, Robb was delighted, "Sister Queen, do you think it''s a waste for me to use the iron to make rails?"

    "Of course." Her Majesty said, "I got the information about your mine, even how deep the mine is and how wide the space is. If you want to put all the rails in it, the iron you need can at least be used to make thousands of swords!"

    She said a little gloomily, "Youre wasting so much iron. You might as well sell me them."

    "But I really don''t think it''s a waste." Robb said with a smile, "if you are so well-informed, you should also know that I told the cksmith teacher that this railroad track will be made to produce more iron."

    Her Majesty said, "I don''t think one more cart running on the track can produce more iron."

    So women are really stupid, with long haires little knowledge." Robb said, "I don''t know if Mondra is as short-sighted as you are. I want to talk to Mondra tomorrow. Maybe the conversation between men will be better."

    The Queen smiled, "however, you don''t like to be seen taking baths by men, so what you said is nonsense, and it doesn''t scare me at all."

    Robb, "Smart women are not cute."

    The Queen smiled, "you just said I was stupid, and then said I was smart?"

    Robb said, "you are very smart in ying tricks, but on wisdom and vision, you are a big stupid girl. Wait for me. In a few days, I will take the crystal ball to show you how my mine produces ore. Then I will slowly teach you what great wisdom is."

    "Alright then, I''ll wait and see!" Her Majesty was ready to hang up the phone, but before she hung up, the woman turned her eyes to Xuelu. After looking carefully at her face for a few seconds, she obviously showed a smug expression on her face and said, "Heh, average-looking!"

    Xuelu furiously said, Hey! What did you

    The queen hung up the phone before Xuelu could finish her words.

    "What does she mean? Hey, hey, hey! What did she mean? Xuelu jumped up angrily, What did she mean by average-looking?

    She grabbed Robb by the shoulder and shook him hard. "tell me, am I beautiful?"

    Robb shrugged, "Yes, you are beautiful."

    "Then what on earth did she mean?" Xuelu was furious: "Why did she suddenly attack me like this? Is she saying that she is prettier than me? Damn it! The most beautiful woman in the Kingdom of Gran is amazing. If I had a dress like hers, a crown with gems, and hidden characteristics, I would also be called the most beautiful woman."

    The war between women. Its better not to get involved.

    Just then, Xuelu suddenly stopped being angry. Her anger, like being sucked by a vacuum cleaner, whizzed back into her body. She suddenly smiled, and proudly sat back next to Robb, "I see! She''s jealous, hahaha! Hahaha! When she saw that I could soak in the hot spring pool with Mr. Robb, while she could only make a phone call from afar. She was crazy with jealousy, so she deliberately challenged me like this. Hahaha, I won. "

    Robb said angrily, "it''s hard to say what that woman is thinking. Even a person with a high EQ can''t guess urately."

    In the following days, Robbs mine began the "big project".

    Arge group of carpenters were the first to enter the mine. They reinforced the mine with huge logs to preventndslides and began to install the railroad ties on the ground.

    While arge group of cksmith students, led by the royal expert cksmith teacher, began to make the world''s first section of rails.

    Robb specially warned the cksmith teacher that the rails must be "standardized" and that each track should be exactly the same, and there must be no difference at all.

    Therefore, the cksmith teacher specially made a mold for the rails and used them to cast the rails, so as to ensure that their specifications were unified.

    After the rails started being produced, iron supply was burning quickly.

    Fortunately, Robb already had the mining robot WK0032. He hired a group to keep moving out the ore dug out by the mining robot, and then he hung up a machine to rub iron ingots out every two seconds which was enough to supplement a long section of rails.

    While the cksmiths and carpenters were setting up the tracks, Robb called in the cksmith teacher, and under his guidance, the masons began to build arge smelting furnace.

    In fact, the melting point of iron is not high, only at 1537 degrees. Miners and cksmiths of this era have long invented high-temperature furnaces that can melt iron, but they used to be small private stoves. No one has ever nned to concentrate on a big furnace like this.

    Without the relevant talent and knowledge reserve, the construction of this furnace will be difficult.

    Robb himself does not know how to build a high-temperature furnace. Although this technology has be very popr in modern times, it wasnt possible for him to ask anyone on the street how to make it.

    Robb had to let the cksmiths and masons talk on their own, but unfortunately, because the furnace was too big, the cksmiths and masons had no experience in building a st furnace, and the temperature could not go up.

    In the end, Robb had to let them study it slowly in the future. A big furnace was built in front of him, and the problem of heating it up will be solved by magic for the time being.

    A few dayster, time came the end of March 1345.

    The temperature turned warm, the smell of winter has finally dissipatedpletely. Spring hase,, the hillside is full of spring flowers, bright, and beautiful.

    After lunch, Robb came to the entrance of the mine with Xuelu and the two maids. He picked up the crystal ball, stroked it three times, and waited quietly.

    He knew that her Majesty was always busy at this time.

    Sure enough, no one answered the phone for a long time. It was only until Robb started bing impatient did the phone finally got through, her Majesty''s beautiful face appeared opposite, looking a little surprised, "what''s the matter? Why did you call me at noon? I was dealing with government affairs in the front hall just now, and the crystal ball was in the bedroom, so I didn''t see it shing. I didn''t know until the Chambein sent it to the front hall."

    Robb could see the opposite environment through the crystal ball. Sure enough, the Queen was in the front hall, surrounded by several necromancers and officials in civilian robes, who seemed to be dealing with government affairs.

    Seeing that she was so busy and there were other people around her, Robb stopped flirting with her, "I called you during the day. Of course, its about business. My mine waspletelypletedst night. Iron will be smelted on the new furnace today. Would you like to see it? "

 Chapter 269: Believe or not to believe?

    Chapter 269: Believe or not to believe?

    "Oh!" The Queen said strangely, "what is there to see about smelting iron?"

    Robb said with a smile, "didn''t you sayst time that I wasted a lot of iron by making rails in the mine?"

    After hearing him say this, the Queen remembered their topicst time. After all, its been several days. Now, as soon as she heard him say this, she quickly straightened up from her sitting position, "I see! Then I''lle and have a look. This is also a very important business."

    She turned to the several necromancers and civil servants around her and said, "put aside your government affairs for a while and take a look at Robb''s new invention with this queen. Although I don''t know much about his invention this time, all his inventions so far have been interesting."

    There is another hidden meaning in her words, that is, to steal a technique.

    It turned out that the officials standing beside her were all officials in charge of internal affairs, and one of them was in charge of the management of the Royal Waterworks on Bright Road, which was invented by Robb.

    As soon as the Queen said this, the official in charge of the waterworks immediately understood the meaning and stared at the crystal ball carefully.

    Next to him was an official who happened to be in charge of armaments. He was in charge of the entire metal smelting industry in West Gran, the weapons manufacturing industry, and even all the craftsmen on Bright Road.

    The official was immediately interested and set his sights on the crystal ball.

    Robb shrugged and said strangely, "Little sister, I gave you a personal call, yet you asked two big men to keep an eye on me?"

    Her Majesty has long been ustomed to his strange remarks and simply ignored him and said, "now, please start your performance."

    How boring! Alright, Ill show you whats going on on my side.

    Robb held the crystal ball high to broaden the view of the opposite side.

    Her Majesty sat still, but the officer in charge of armaments immediately saw a huge furnace next to him, the st furnace. For these kinds of technical officials, you don''t have to look at it to know what''s inside.

    He whispered, "your Majesty, this is an iron smelting furnace, but it is much bigger that normal ones, at least a hundred times bigger. As far as I know, there is no such big furnace in the human world, and only the dwarven craftsmen underground would build such a big furnace to use."

    There was a puzzled look on her Majesty''s face, "Why did you make such a big furnace?"

    The armaments officer whispered, "the bigger the furnace, the more ore can be smelted at a time, of course, but It''s just that in this way, it is more difficult to heat up the furnace. Dwarves usually use geocentricva to heat the furnace, but we can''t borrow the power ofva, so we can only use magic to raise the temperature for such a big stove. Proud fire magicians disdain to help people make iron. Besides, our iron ore production is not enough, and there is no need to send a fire magician to heat such a big furnace. If he makes such a big furnace, he must have a very high ore output."

    Her Majesty nodded and understood.

    She has long been reported that Robb has a robot that mines very fast, but ording to the report of number 8, every time that robot is used, it consumes something called "gasoline", and Robb has very limited gasoline on his hand. He is reluctant to give all the gasoline to the robot, which is already idle.

    Her Majesty said faintly to the crystal ball, "Mr. Robb, if you have such a big furnace, you must deploy your mining robot to provide it with a steady supply of ore, and you are reluctant to use the only gasoline you have left. Dont you think its a bit of a waste?

    Robb said with a smile, "I don''t need that robot. I just used the power of the miners to get a lot of ore. Do you believe?"

    The Queen smiled, and did not give him a chance to show off, nor gave him a chance to hit her in the face.

    But the official in charge of armaments under hermand was not so clever. He stepped forward and said to the crystal ball, " Believe or not to believe? It is a troublesome process for a miner to smash down a piece of ore with an iron pick in the mine and move it out of the mine. Even if you put in a lot of manpower, it is not useful to have arge number of people in a small mine. It may be crowded, but it will make it slower. "

    Robb smiled, "interesting! Sister Queen, if you don''t want to be hit in the face by me, just hide behind and call a minister to block the knife."

    The queen smiles and does not speak.

    "Forget it, what a crazy woman." Robb took the crystal ball and walked to the entrance of the mine.

    As soon as he arrived, the armaments officials saw through the crystal ball that there was a railway track on the ground, supplemented by ties below, and the upper track was made of fine iron of excellent quality. It was very beautiful, very thick, and it was not a monorail, but a double track. The two thick tracks stretched out of the mine and protruded nearly ten yards out of the mine.

    "Oh, how much iron was used to make this." The armaments officer was very distressed, "so much iron is used to make an auxiliary path."

    No, its used to guide the carts. Robb pointed to the end of the track, where there was a string of carts, with two wheels fastened to the two tracks and a pallet-like body that looked hollow.

    There are two long ropes attached to the carts, and several bells are hung from the ends of the ropes.

    Seeing this, the armaments officer was lost in thought. After more than ten seconds, he said, "do you use the extra track to speed up the movement of the mine cart and reduce the friction of the mine car moving in the mine? This is interesting! It is really convenient to transport stuff with this thing, but A minecart full of minerals is very heavy. When ites out of the hole, it climbs uphill. How much manpower does it take to get it out?

    Robbughed and said, "Yes, you are a technician. You can understand the principle of this car and track at a nce, but you do not understand the meaning ofziness, that is, to save manpower as much as possible. After a while, you will know how Ill get this cart from the depths of the mine. "

    He turned around andughed loudly at some of the workers outside the mine and said, "get ready to start.

 Chapter 270: Drop me down to the cave

    Chapter 270: Drop me down to the cave

    Robb got out of his wheelchair and got into a cart like a child in a shopping cart. There are several of these carts connected together, like multiple carriages of a train, and Robb alone upies a whole cart.

    As soon as he sat like this, her Majesty said, "are you going to go down the cave in a cart?"

    "Yes!" Robb said.

    "Can you even be sozy? Cant you walk with your own two feet? Her Majesty said angrily, "if my men hadn''t seen you stand up and walk around many times, even I would have thought you were a broken-legged magician."

    Robb said with a smile, "this is really not me beingzy, but the speed of walking is far behind this cart."

    He said to the worker in charge of the pulley group next to him, "all right, Drop me down to the cave."

    The worker smiled and said, "all right, Godfather, please sit tight."

    With that, he jerked down a joystick.

    A buckle stuck on the wheel of the mine car bounced off, and the mine cart glided forward immediately. The rails tilted down the hol, so as soon as there is no wheel mechanism, it immediately began to slide down the rail.

    It glided slowly at first into the mine.

    Robb casually brightened the area, so her Majesty the Queen and the armaments officer on the side of the crystal ball watched the mining cart slide down into the mine through the crystal ball.

    "What a long track." The armaments officer looked at the railway tracks extending to the depths of the earth and felt iparable flesh pain. [How many swords would it take to make these iron rails?]

    The cart skidded faster and faster, the walls of the cave continued to move on both sides, and Robb''s hair began to flutter from the wind, and he suddenly began to get high, "Ha, it feels like a roller coaster. How refreshing

    Her Majesty the Queen and the armaments officer on the side of the crystal ball stared at the picture as if they were ying a roller coaster through a monitor. Before long, they felt a little dizzy. The Queen put her hand over her forehead and said, "Oh, this picture makes me dizzy."

    The armaments officer also said, "I think I need to close my eyes for a while."

    Were almost at the middle! Robb smiled and said, Quickly look.

    The Queen and the armaments officer looked carefully, and it turned out that the cart had slid to a transportation hub in the center of the mine, where many torches were lit, and a worker was waiting in the crisscross of the railway tracks, and saw the carting. He gestured to Robb and swung the joystick in his hand.

    The track was rebridged, and Robb''s cart turned and continued to slide down into the mine. He soon slid to the deepest point of the mine, with a thick piece of rubber at the end of the track. The cart hit the rubber and stopped.

    Finally, the scene stilled.

    The dizzy queen and armaments official were finally able to keep an eye on what was going on inside. It was a huge mine where dozens of miners were digging for ore. They had obviously been digging for a while, and there was a lot of iron ore on the ground.

    Robb smiled at the crystal ball and said, "this is the ore they have been digging all morning. Because they have only been digging the ore, there is no need to carry the ore out of the hole themselves, so the mining efficiency is very high, and so many a lot have been mined."

    The Queen smiled.

    The armaments officer said, "are you going to take these ore out now?"

    "Bingo!" Robb smiled and said, "Watch and see what theyre going to do."

    The miners who were mining temporarily stopped, turned to pick up the ore dug in the morning from their feet, and put it in the carts, which soon filled one cart, two carts, three carts...

    The mining carts connected into like a small train was filled in a twinkling of an eye, except that the cart containing Robb was not loaded with ore, because it was already loaded with azy Godfather and obviously could no longer hold anything else.

    The armaments officer silently estimated that six carts, five full of iron ore, and one loaded with a man weighing more than 100 jin, weighed quite considerably, perhaps at least 1,500 jin.

    He said with a little doubt, "how do you get such a heavy convoy back to the upper ground? When we slid down just now, we saw that the mine was deep, and that it was quite a long distance from here to the ground. How many people would it take for a convoy weighing more than 1,000 jin to be pushed up?

    "Not by pushing, but by pulling?" The armaments officer was a little curious. When they went down the hole just now, they only saw a few workers staying outside, and those few people wanted to pull up a convoy of more than 1,000 jin. I''m afraid it''s a little unrealistic.

    As soon as he thought of this, the rope hanging from the tail of the cart burst tight, it seems that someone is pulling outside, so the rope tightened first.

    However, the armaments official really did not think that this rope can pull a cart weighing more than 1,000 jin out of the hole.

    However, he was surprised by the fact that after the rope tightened, the cart began to move. Then, the convoy full of ore and Robb, glided down the tracks, faster and faster.

    The armaments officer shouted, "I see, someone outside is using magic, or a powerful hero is pulling the rope."

    Robb smiled and said, "No, there are only a few ordinary workers outside."

    Huh? Huh! No, Im getting dizzy again.

    There was a rapid sh in the crystal ball, the scenery on the two walls of the mine kept retreating, and the Queen and the armaments officer began to get dizzy again. After a while, the whole mining cart rushed out of the mine and returned to the higher ground.

    The armaments officer was the first to look at the crystal ball, and without looking at it or knowing it, he was startled that there was really no one outside using magic or powerful hero pulling the rope. Only the workers just now were operating a strange machine, which made a roaring sound.

    The handle drives a small wheel, and then the small wheel drives arger gear,yer byyer, and finally a huge winch, which rotates. Unexpectedly, it easily pulled up the convoy weighing more than a thousand jin, and transported the long series of mining carts with ore back to the ground at full speed.

 Chapter 271: Strange equipment

    Chapter 271: Strange equipment

    The Queen''s military officers were also surprised by the equipment, and it was only then that they finally understood the significance of the extra tracks.

    The mine cart is not driven by manpower, but by the force of the machine, and the power of the machine is rtively rigid, unable to turn and guide the mine cart flexibly, so it is necessary to make a railway track so that the mine cart can only walk along the rails. As long as a force is given in one direction to drag the mine car, it will run up from the deepest part of theplex mine. The armaments officer could not help eximing, "my God, what a brilliant idea this is! I understand now that the railway track on the ground is not wasted at all. It does bring more iron, which is a very cost-effective investment."

    The Queen was also a little surprised, but she kept her elegance, and instead of shouting like the officer, she turned her eyes to the strange machine that could pull the winch and lift more than a thousand jin cart. "this the most important thing, isn''t it? If there is no such thing, at least a dozen workers will have to be arranged outside the mine to pull the rope before the carts can be pulled up. "

    Robb said with a smile, "Miss Queen really has good vision. Things like railway tracks and carts are all skills that you can handle. Only this machine it is the key to saving time and effort. In fact, it is the mining robot."

    "Mining robot?" The queen froze, "isn''t it used for digging mines? Did you change it into a rickshaw?"

    Robb shrugged, "to be exact, I took it apart!"

    It turned out that Robb took it down immediately after trying it out. This is because this thing will take the jobs of the miners, if it keeps digging, the miners in Westwind Town will not be able to survive.

    Moreover, Robb does not want this "game technology" to affect the world. After all, mining should still be done by miners. At best, some electric digging tools or excavators should be studied in the future, so that the miners can save some effort. But the "mining robot" is too overpowered.

    What he wants to do is to "guide" the townspeople of Westwind Town to the advanced society, not to take them into the open world together.

    Because it is just a moment of pleasure, when Robb is really taken by Xuelu to the Devil City, Westwind Town will instantly be a stupid ce.

    If they umte technology steadily at every step, and move forward steadily, then no matter how far away Robb is, Westwind Town can continue to move forward by relying on its own technology umtion.

    Therefore, he returned the mining work to the miners, and after the robot was taken apart, he only used its engineponents to pull the mining cart. Anyway, it didn''t take much to pull the mining car with the machine, which is not that serious.

    Robb removed the mining robot''s hands, feet and head, removed the "engine" from the robot''s body, and then connected the engine to a gear set and turned it into a machine used to pull the mining cart at the entrance of the mine.

    The queen looked at the engine with an unhappy look on her face.

    She was not stupid. She knew at a nce that she could copy the tracks, carts, and even gear sets in front of her. Only this strange engine, she knew she couldn''t copy it, and if she wanted it, she had to pay Robb again.

    But after seeing that kind of efficient method of digging ore and transporting ore, how can she ept the backward old method? The queen can only admit defeat, sighed and said, "how much do you sell this thing called engine?"

    "Its not for sale!" Robb said with a smile, "even if I really sell it to you, you can''t use it. It needs gasoline as fuel, and you can''t make gasoline. Even for me, it''s not easy to stabilize gasoline production, so... This engine can only be regarded as a ''concept technology'' and cannot be poprized. You''d better use manpower, or cattle. In any case, even if you use manpower to pull the carts, the efficiency will be much higher than before. "

    The Queen remained silent.

    "Well, the next step is to see the smelting step." Robb jumped out of the mining cart and returned to his wheelchair, then smiled and said to the workers who had been waiting for a long time, "unload the iron ore on the conveyor belt and feed it into the smelter!"

    At this time, the Queen and the officer discovered that there was a strange thick rubber belt beside the track, which was long and wide, extending like cloth, all the way to the big smelting furnace. It seems that this is the so-called "conveyor belt".

    Several workers outside the cave came over and opened a board on the side of the mine cart, and the ore from the mine cart rolled out and fell on the "conveyor belt". Then the workers turned a handle, and the thick rubber belt began to run and put the ore to the st furnace.

    There is a small window on the st furnace into which all the ore is dragged into by the conveyor belt.

    The Queen and the armaments officer looked confused.

    In fact, the conveyor belt technology is not really a veryplicated technology, the two of them knew at a nce what to do, even if they did not have rubber, they could rece it with other materials, such as wooden boards, iron and coppers, or even cloth belts. They just never thought they could transport ore in this way.

    They saw that the several carts of ore that had just been transported were continuously sent into the st furnace, and while the conveyor belt was carrying the ore, the mining cart was once again put into the mine.

    Due to the existence of railway tracks, the mining cart almost instantly went down to the bottom of the cave, and the miners filled them with ore in a twinkling of an eye, then rang the bell gear, and in less than a few minutes, another cartload of ore was pulled up and poured onto the conveyor belt.

    The Queen and the armaments officer watched helplessly as thousands of jin of ore were sent to the st furnace.

    Robbughed loudly, "all right, turn the conveyor belt off! Get ready to start smelting."

    At the sound of the order, the workers quickly closed the conveyor belt, brought it away from the smelting furnace, and lit the fire.

    The fire burst into bigger mes in the smelting furnace.

    At this time, the Queen and the armaments officer seemed to wake up, and they looked at Robb together, "it''s impossible to heat such a big furnace by ordinary methods. Do you have any new inventions that can raise the temperature of such a big furnace?"

    Robb shrugged and said helplessly, "not yet, so

    He turned to the nearby Xuelu and shouted, "Xuelu, do me a favor

    Xuelu winked at Robb and chanted. It didn''t take long for a firewall to be put into the furnace.

 Chapter 272: She cant handle a single joke

    Chapter 272: She cant handle a single joke

    Although Xuelu is not a very powerful fire magician, it was easy for her magic to warm the furnace, and there was no pressure on her at all. Anyway, the melting point of iron is only 1537 degrees. If the magician''s firewall can''t burn out at 1537 degrees, you really have to go back to the school of magic to take a make-up exam.

    As soon as the firewall was thrown, the temperature of the furnace began to soar, and the whole smelting furnace was burning with heat.

    Even the queen and armaments official opposite the crystal ball seemed to see the air rising upward. After a while, the furnace was opened, and the red molten iron flowed out along the stone trough and into a huge stone pot, filling itpletely.

    The Queen and the officer could not help thumping their hearts when they saw the picture of molten iron rattling down and filling the huge pot.

    In this day and age, how can people see so much molten iron being poured?

    Since iron smelting in this era is basically yed by hand, cksmiths usually make a small furnace and burn a few pieces of iron ore. Someone such as Robb who builds a big st furnace and smelts thousands of jin of iron ores is really unheard of, maybe only underground dwarves would do the same.

    Her Majesty the Queen and the armaments officer looked at the pot of molten iron and couldn''t help thinking to themselves, [How big will the iron be after all this molten iron has been condensed? In less than a few pots, all the iron used to make the tracks can be earned back, and then it will be pure profit.]

    The Queen cannot help but sigh. Since she met Robb, she has always been subverted again and again. Robb likes to y big in everything, growing vegetables on arge scale, building a factory on arge scale, and doing business on arge scale. Now he has begun to smelt iron on arge scale.

    This guy only has a poption of 10,000. If you give him the poption of Bright Road, what can this guy do with the scale of production? I''m afraid it won''t take only a month or two of output value to hang the whole of West Gran for a year.

    The Queen used to feel that her internal affairs ability is quite good, but after getting to know Robb, she more and more found that her internal affairs ability can only be zero at best.

    She said to the armaments officer with a straight face, "do you understand Mr. Robb''s whole set of equipment?"

    The armaments officer hurriedly said, "your lower official has written it down. Even if there is something they do not understand, as long as the craftsmen are allowed to study it, they should soon understand it. Only that engine, but I think it can be temporarily reced by cattle and horses. "

    "Very well, hurry up and copy it." The Queen whispered, "while Mondra is engaged in spring ploughing, during the rare truce, we have to raise our iron smelting ability. In the autumn, I will see what Mondra''s army will do to fight me."

    The officer hurriedly went, and next to him, the official in charge of the waterworks hurriedly followed. He also wanted to help.

    The Queen watched her two loyal ministers walk away, then turned to the crystal ball and said, "Thank you for teaching me the new mining method!"

    Robb smiled and said, "Wow, you have a time to thank others?"

    The Queen said, "am I a woman with no manners in your eyes?"

    Robb smiled and said, "pretty much. I''ve never seen you thank me before when I taught you how to make cakes and pudding."

    The Queen said, "Why should I thank you for what you did to cheat women and children out of their money? Only this time, it seems that you have no intention of cheating me out of money. You have simply taught me. Whether from a national point of view or from a personal point of view, I would like to solemnly thank you. "

    Robb shrugged, "aren''t you supposed to promise gratitude?"

    "Hmm?" The queen''s eyebrow stood up again, "you are talking to a Queen, please pay attention to your etiquette, you stinky rascal."

    With that, she hung up the phone with a snap.

    Robb shrugged at the crystal ball, "shes so stingy. You cant handle a single joke."

    As soon as he finished saying this, there was augh from Xuelu, "she doesn''t want to make a promise, but I do."

    She brushed the floor and jumped to Robb''s side, put her hand around his neck, and said in a greasy voice, "you''ve helped me a lot, and I''ve decided to do it! Body! Together! "

    "Leave!" Robb said, "Im not marrying."

    Xuelu protested, "what kind of man is so insane to treat me so differently?"

    Robb said with a smile, "its because Miss Queen won''t agree, that''s why I flirted with her. If she really meant to marry me, I wouldn''t dare to flirt with her. I''ll tell you, marrying her is more terrible than marrying you. If I marry you, it''s still a small thing. If I marry her, I''ll have to be very obedient. I''ll be dragged to war everywhere by her, and I''ll be dragged to engage in all kinds of internal affairs at home."

    Xuelu thought about it carefully, and then "haha"ughed.

    Robb tickled her, "Xuelu,e and be a dead girl. If you don''t want to go out every day, I''ll marry you."

    Without thinking about it, Xuelu shook her head. "No way!" I''m going to take you on an adventure! "

    As a result, the negotiations broke down, and the two young people, who had already been upset during spring, could only continue to watch each other drool and could not go any further.

    Sometimes emotional things are like this, menck women, women alsock men, both need each other, but different attitudes and concepts of life makes them feel distant and prevent their lives and deaths from being connected.

    Women here, especially female adventurers, are not so easilypromised.

    They are stronger, more self-centered and more independent.

    Such a woman has a high personality and can easily make a man fall in love. But when you think about life further with her, you realize that there seems to be something wrong.

    Maybe it is traditional eastern women that are more suitable to marry home as a wife.

    Robb ttened his mouth and said, "forget it!" We''ll talk about itter. I''m going home. "

    Lillian pushed his wheelchair and the two left the mine and headed for the chapel.

    As soon as he got to the chapel, Robb saw that the que at the chapel door had been reced. Little Yi tasked a que maker to hang a new que for the chapel, which read "New Church of Light." The previous que, which read "Church of Light", had already been thrown into the unknown.

    Robb, "is Protestantism finally going to be established?"

    "En!" Little Yi answered, she seems to have released from her confusion a few days ago, and now her spirit has returned to what Robb saw when he first saw her, "I have made up my mind that from now on, I will do my best to spread the spirit of the true love of everything."

 Chapter 274: Moral Education

    Chapter 274: Moral Education

    People cannot only pursue interests, they must also have good thoughts, know how to be kind and grateful, and cannot go for interests in everything, otherwise, all the people in Westwind Town will be ck-hearted capitalists, and that is not what Robb wants to see.

    Robb hopes to y a "simted city" with all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique, beauty andbor, not a "simted city" that walks limply and cares only for interests and no humanity. Otherwise, today''s prosperity is just a thing of the past, and it will not be long before it will be the second " Gotham city".

    "Good! Let me help you," Robb said.

    Little Yi was overjoyed, "Will you really help me? "

    Robb said with a smile, "I''ll give you a great chance to spread the teachings of the New Light Church to the whole town of Westwind, but you''ll have to work so hard that you may be as tired as a dog."

    Without thinking about it, Little Yi said, "I am not afraid of tiredness. I am afraid that the mercy of the God of Light will not be known, and that the erroneous dogma of the old Church of Light is still affecting everyone."

    "Well, then you''re going to keep talking from morning till night." Robb said with a smile, "Suofa, in the evening, after school is over, go to Westwind Advanced Technical School and invite the headmaster."

    The staff team of Westwind Advanced Technical School is very simple, with five teachers, of which the tailor teacher is the oldest, the most highly respected, and the most capable of organization and coordination, so he serves as the headmaster at the same time.

    In the evening, school was over, and the students left the school one after another.

    The the tailor and headmaster followed Suofa and came to Robb''s chapel.

    Robb hasid out several home-cooked dishes on his stone table.

    However, Robb''s home-cooked dishes are all exotic dishes to the world, and spices are piled up like free dishes, which ordinary noble families dare not do, and even Little Sister Queen will call him a ck sheep when she sees Robb''s way of eating.

    As soon as the headmaster sat down opposite the stone table, he was scared half to death by the food on the table, "this  This. What kind of banquet is this? I can''t afford it. "

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s all right, home-cooked food! Help yourself. Let''s have a chat over dinner. "

    The headmaster had no choice but to eat!

    He used to be a royal craftsman, an expert.

    If youpare it with modern generations, an expert craftsman is equivalent to a top technician in a state-owned factory, and this kind of person will have some status in the factory, but hell stutter when he talks to the mayor or a provincial governor.

    His standard of living is not high, just slightly better than ordinary people and a lot lower than that of the rich. Now that hes sitting on the same table with Robb and can eat food filled with expensive spices, his hands couldn''t help shaking.

    Finally, he forked a chicken steak and threw it into his mouth, and thefortable feeling of "enjoying top cuisine" on his face could not be suppressed.

    Robb said with a smile, "Mr. Headmaster, you are here so we can discuss about adding ''Moral Education'' into the school''s curriculum."

    "Oh?" The headmaster said curiously, "Moral Education? What ss would that be?"

    Robb said with a smile, "it is for the nun of the New Church of Light, Miss Ishir, to tell the students about religion, about the spirit of the God of Light who loves everything, and about kindness, justice, beauty, love, friendship, family, and so on."

    The headmaster immediately understood whats going on, "are you going to borrow the school to preach?"

    "That''s right!" Robb simply admitted, "Yes, to preach. However, it is not apletelypulsory subject. Students have the right to choose to believe in the New Church of Light, and they also have the right not to believe. I will not force them to believe in this religion. Let them decide with their own ears, their own eyes, and their own thoughts. "

    The principal''s age is not in vain as his brain is not too bad. He thought about it carefully and then whispered, "this is a little different from the attitude that Godfather has always shown towards religion. You have never been involved in the activities of the Church of Light and Darkness, and you have been turning a blind eye to their infighting, but this time, why do you suddenly want to help the side of light? If you are so partial, I''m afraid youll have to deal with the Church of Darkness. "

    Robb smiled. "Don''t worry about that, because if the opponent doesn''t attack, there will be nothing to fight against. You tell the students that even if they are listening to the New Church of Light, it does not mean that they have to give up their faith in the God of Darkness. I allow them to believe in any religion at the same time, or not to believe in any religion. "

    The headmaster was a little confused.

    But Robb would no longer exin, asking, "how is the ss schedule now?"

    The headmaster said hurriedly, "now there are five teachers, each teacher with five sses. Each ss consists of 40 students. The teachers begin to teach the first ss at eight o''clock in the morning, take an hour of ss and rest for half an hour, and then take the second ss, so they take turns till the evening. "

    Robb calcted the it his mind, "that is to say, although the teachers are very tired, each student actually has only one hour of ss every day, right?"

    "Yes! They alle to school and go home after an hour of ss." The headmaster said, "only a small number of students have two or three subjects at the same time. Their ss time will be longer, but the schedule of most students is very empty."

    "That''s good!" Robb said, "in the future, the students in every ss will have ''Moral Education'' before they are allowed to go home. If anyone is against it? let theme to me."

    The headmaster thought, [You are the supremew in Westwind Town. Who daresin to you? This ss isnt that concerning either.]

    He is old and smart enough to not disagree with his lords on such matters. Instead, he will help Robb and give some advice, "Godfather, after each ss is over, five sses finish at the same time, that is to say, this moral education ss will be a big ss for 200 people. I suggest that the school build another auditorium for sses of this size. Moreover, it would be great if it could have a sacred hymn function. What do you say we put a pipe organ in the auditorium?"

    Robb said with a smile, "that''s good, that''s a great idea!"

    The headmaster was overjoyed since he was praised by Godfather. Afterwards, He bragged about it when he saw everyone.

 Chapter 275: I have a way to deal with you

    Chapter 275: I have a way to deal with you

    When the headmaster left happily, Robb called the mayor of White Birch again and asked him to send a team of migrant workers to build an auditorium behind the school.

    After finishing everything, it''s already dark.

    Robb got into the hot spring pool when he saw Little Yiing out of the chapel, squatting down by the hot spring pool and whispering, "Thank you for helping me."

    Little Yi''s expression is always very cold, she is a woman who is usually emotionless. But now she has a sincere smile on her face because she knows exactly what it means for Robb to offer this "Moral Education" subject.

    This means that almost all students in Westwind Technical School will be forced to learn the New Light Bible, which is almost equivalent to a semi-forced understanding of the New Church of Light.

    Moreover, once the story spread, this was the first time that Robb had openly, formally and unequivocally supported a religion.

    With his influence in Westwind Town, the new Church of Light will be unmatched, easily rece the ideas left by the old Church of Light, and will make the Church of Darkness next door defenseless.

    Although Little Yi has almost never shown a smile, in this case, she had to say a heartfelt "thank you" to Robb.

    Robb said with a smile, "Don''t thank me too early. You heard the conversation I had with the headmaster. I made it clear that just because the students are listening to your ss, it doesn''t mean they have to believe in your teachings. They have the freedom and right to believe or not, meaning it is entirely up to them to judge. Moreover, they can continue to trust Church of Darkness, and I will not interfere. "

    Little Yi nodded, "I believe that as long as it is to spread the truth, goodness and beauty, everyone will ept it! As long as they can ept the New Church of Light, what does it matter if they believe in the Church of Darkness? My New Light Bible no longer rejects darkness. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, so I must thank you. "

    "Verbal thanks are useless," Robb said with a smile. "if you really want to thank me, why don''t you put on your swimsuit and go down to the pool and join me in the hot spring pool?"

    Little Yi quickly shed a blush on her cold face, then immediately got up and copied Xuelu, "you promised to marry me, to apany me across the mountains and the sea, through the sea of people, and to spread the will of the God of Light all over every corner of Fengmo Continent. Ill join you in the pool as thanks.

    "Damn it!" Robb almost jumped up. "who taught you that?"

    Little Yi said, "Xuelu taught me, she said that if you flirt with me, I should say that so you will never dare to flirt with me again."

    Robb stretched out his hands, spread his fingers andined to the sky, "Xuelu, you crazy person. Come out and let me kill you!

    "Here we go!" Xueluughed from inside the chapel, and then the magician, dressed in a red one-piece swimsuit, jumped out and into the hot spring pool, and made a ssh.

    When the ssh dispersed, Xuelu''s beautiful face appeared very close of Robb and said with a smile, "you told me toe and die, so I''m here. How are you going to kill me?"

    Robb: "..."

    There was no reason to argue with such a crazy woman, so Robb had to blow her out, "get out. I just want to take a bath alone today."

    "Hahaha!" Xueluughed proudly, and even the cold Little Yi could not help smiling. There was finally a way to cure this rascal.

    The next day, the headmaster called all the teachers together, told them about the extra sses, and asked the teachers to tell all their students not to go home after ss, but to gather in the open space behind the school building. The nuns will give Moral Education.

    After the news was announced, the studentsined at first; after all, this subject could not teach them any skills, but would dy them for an hour instead.

    However, when the teachers said that this was the request of Godfather, the students immediately had no furtherints on the matter.

    In Westwind Town, if Robb said that east is west and west is east, no one would say otherwise. Besides, the tuition fee of Westwind Technical School was supposed to be ten silver coins a month, but they each paid only two silver coins, eight of which were grants from Robb, so it was reasonable for them toe to ss at Robb''s arrangement.

    So, today, in the open space behind the school, 200 students sat in rows, ate fruit, and began to listen to Little Yi exin the teachings of the "New Church of Light."

    The first thing Little Yi wanted to talk about is the simrities and differences between the "New Church of Light and the "Old Church of Light," and stressed that the new Church of Light does not exclude pagans, does not reject beliefs and ideas contrary to the new Church of Light, and does not participate in politics. Anyone can believe in the new Church of Light at any time, or break away from the new Church of Light at any time.

    As soon as the idea was announced, it immediately caused an uproar among the students, who had never heard of such a religion in the world.

    The Church of Light believers among the students were a little confused on the spot, while the dark church believers were lost in thought.

    Of course, this does not mean that they can ept what Little Yi said right away. It is only because of Godfather''s statement that they are willing to sit here and listen to Little Yi say these baffling words. It will take time for them to really understand the concept of freedom of religion.

    Afterward, an important news flew to Westwind Town.

    The Royal Academy of Magic on Bright Road is about to start enrolling students in spring!

    The news was first spread by Baron Nuolun''s nephew, and soon spread among the nobles, making all the nobles eager to try. But among the ordinary townspeople, there was no response as if they had not heard the news at all.

    This is because the academy of magic will not enroll the children of ordinary people, but only the children of nobles, merchants, and some of the rich children of themon people. With the entrance fee of 100 gold coins alone, all ordinary people can only be spirally beaten from ceiling fans.

    The Kingdom of Gran used to have only one Royal Academy of Magic, which is located in the Capital of Saints.

    But since the Kingdom of Gran split into East Gran and West Granst year, the Academy of Magic has naturally be two, one still in the capital of Saints, training talent for the East Gran by Mondra.

    The other is in Bright Road, a newly built academy, which enrolls students for the first time this year, and its purpose is, of course, to train talents for her Majesty of West Gran.

 Chapter 276: Crossdressing

    Chapter 276: Crossdressing

    Robb got up before dawn, and did not immediately go out of his room, but called Suofa in, of course, not to y hooligans or anything, but to dress up.

    In order to steal the "magic item production technology", thezy Robb finally wants to return to Grinding Emperor Robb, and began to take active action and work hard again.

    The current situation, for Robb, is like a new expansion was added, adding a new production ss "magic item maker". For people with obsessivepulsive disorder, the new ss must be max!

    Nothing can stop him from maxing up this new ss, not even the scariest magic in the world.

    Besides, he doesn''t have a strong enemy in this world.

    Suofa made a strange green liquid from some nt juices, put it in a washbasin, and said to Robb, "soak your hair in it."

    "Oh? Is this hair dye? " Robb asked.

    "Yes!" Suofa said seriously, "your yellow hair is too conspicuous. I think it will be easier for you if you use a dye. After all, you chat with her Majesty through a crystal ball every day. Her Majesty should remember your appearance very well. I have also seen you, and many people in the Royal Air Force have seen you."

    She concluded, "if you are walking at Bright Road like this, you are likely to be besieged. As you know, although her Majesty talks to you on the phone andughs every day and seems to be friends with you, if there is a chance to kill you, she will never miss it."

    Robb thought about it carefully and couldn''t helpughing, "you''re right. If that ghost woman had a chance to kill me, she wouldn''t let it go, even if she doesnt know if she could break my defenses."

    "She may not be able to do it herself, but her skeleton dragons" Suofa said earnestly, "the Skeleton Dragon is the strongestbat power of the Church of Darkness, and it is no weaker than the Sphinx. If you are attacked by Skeleton Dragon off guard, you may note out unscathed."

    Robb thought about it carefully. Thest time the Sphinx blew a yellow sand spell on him, he was dealt 8232 HP even when he had a magic defense BUFF.

    If Miss Queen''s skeleton dragon is reallyparable to the Sphinx, if he doesn''t BUFF himself and is hit by it without any precautions, it may be very painful.

    "Well, you''re right." Robb said with a smile, "it''s good to save trouble, not to mention that once my identity is discovered, I wont be able to steal the technology. I have no problem with dyeing my hair, but... Can we change the color? I can''t have a green color on my head. "

    "But green is so beautiful. Its a great color to see a little green in the desert," Suofa said.

    "I admit that green is great in the desert, but when it shows up on top of my head, it''s not that great," Robb said.

    Suofa knows that this guy Robb is saying strange things again, but thats it. All she needs to do is change the color.

    After a while, the hair dye in the basin was blended ck.

    Robb liked the color as soon as he saw it, and quicklyy down on his back and soaked his hair in the basin.

    During the time when his hair was dyed, Suofa took out some messy tonics and daubed it on his face. After a while, when Robb looked in the mirror again, he found that he had be a handsome guy with ck hair. A head of jet-ck and beautiful hair seems to have been produced.

    Thick eyebrows, a raising nose, little bit of beard residue, and a shadowy face outline, his face looked deep and domineering as a hero that has gone through the vicissitudes of life.

    However, Robb was delighted with his new look when he heard Suofa murmur, "It feels good doing it again. I haven''t lost my cosmetic skills. Now I can wipe it off and start all over again."

    "Wipe it off? Hey, I love this heroic vor," Robb said. "it''s very good. There''s no need to wipe it off."

    Suofa squinted, "you have to pretend to be the illegitimate son of an exterminated noble family. As an illegitimate child who has been living in the kingdom and was raised by his mother and escaped the tragedy of the Smith family, do you think... it is appropriate for a person like you to look like a hero? "

    Robb, What are you going to make me look like, then?

    "Frivolous, shallow, short-sighted, the nouveau riche feeling of a typical rural poor boy who grew up and was told that your grandfather was a billionaire," Suofa said.

    Robb, F**k, don''t want it. I protest! I don''t want this kind of nouveau riche. I want to dress up as a handsome guy, the kind everyone loves. "

    Suofa, "that will only reveal your identity."

    After a heated discussion between the two, each side took a step back. The mature and stable handsome guy demanded by Robb and the frivolous and shallow nouveau riche demanded by Suofa were rejected. The result of the final discussion between the two is one of an ordinary, not very stupid, but not very smart either teenager.

    After all, this character inherits the lineage of John Rnd Smith, and his IQ should not be too low, otherwise he will be suspected of having a lineage problem. However, he was also set as an illegitimate child and grew up in the countryside, so he should not be that great either.

    In the end, Robb became an ordinary dark-haired boy who inherited the excellent pedigree of the Smith family, with the Smith family tree, seal and family lines. He reported the dream of reviving the family, and prepared to enter the school of magic, study and serve the country.

    Suofa took out a set of noble clothes that were deliberately whitened and handed it to Robb, "put it on."

    Robb took a look at the clothes, "is it necessary to wash it white on purpose?"

    Suofa said, "you are a fallen noble. You must remember that you are so poor that you can only repeatedly wash your clothes. The tuition fee of a hundred gold coins for you to attend the Academy of Magic was sponsored by Baron Nuolun for your grandfather''s sake. "

    Robb, Hello!?

    Suofa, "or do you want to wear silk stockings like a rich noble instead?"

    Without saying a word, Robb hurriedly put the whitened clothes over his body.

    Suofa immediately took out a wooden staff and handed it to him.

    Robb recognized at a nce that the staff was made of pure wood. It was the one Little Yi had brought when she first arrived in Westwind Town, with no ornaments embedded on it. (for those who have forgotten, please see Chapter 31.).

    Robb protested, "Hey! Little Yi''s staff is too shabby, at least let me iy an amethyst on it. "

    Suofa didn''t bother to pay any attention to him, and she went back to the room herself, and soon came out dressed as a poor maid in patched linen clothes.

    A poor master with a poor maid, cross-dressingpleted!

 Chapter 277: Ready to go

    Chapter 277: Ready to go

    Robb looked at his new look, speechless, but thought it was fine if it was to learn a new ss, so forget it! Anyway, in order to learn some skills in the game, the requirements were also extremely abnormal.

    Now, to learn a new ss, he has to ept the requirements albeit reluctantly.

    "Come on, we should go to Baron Nuolun." Suofa pulled on Robb, "blend in with his nephew and other noble children and go to Bright Road.

    In fact, Robb can find anyone who has been to Bright Road and use the portal scroll he made to open the portal to Bright Road and pass easily, but it would be ridiculous to suddenly appear in Bright Road.

    If you want to make your identity more secure, it is more appropriate to walk seriously into Bright Road directly from the city gate with the noble children, and then use the portal to go back and forth.

    He first told Lillian to wait at home and that he would be back in a few days. Then he told Xuelu to help with the heating of the smelting furnace for a few days, so that he would not have to bother her whenever he came back.

    When these were arranged, Robb opened the back door of the chapel and sneaked into Baron Nuolun''s vi before dawn.

    Baron Nuolun had been waiting at the back door for a long time. He did not bring any of his men, but came to meet Robb in person.

    Seeing Robb''s ck hair, looking handsome but ordinary, dressed in a white-washed robe and holding a wooden staff, the baron was embarrassed and whispered, "Godfather, I almost didn''t recognize you when you were dressed like this. I had to look at your face very carefully to vaguely see who you are."

    Robb said with a smile, "Cross-dressing is called cross-dressing only if it is not recognized by others. By the way,e and see if there is something wrong with my family tree."

    He took out the family tree of the Smith family, and Baron Nuolun looked at it carefully and couldn''t help but marvel, "Wow, this spectrum is so wless that even I, a member of the Wind Knights, can''t see through it. No one else would see anything wrong. Coupled with my rmendation, no one will doubt your identity. By the way, I''m the only one in my family who knows about this. I haven''t told anyone, not even my nephew."

    Robb smiled and said, "that''s good!"

    "Then let me introduce you to my nephew now." Baron Nuolun said with a smile, "there are also a group of children of other nobles who will set out for Bright Road together today. You will blend in and make sure that no one realizes who you are."

    Baron Nuolun took Robb into the vi, waited with him in the drawing-room, and sent a servant to call his nephew down.

    His nephew was dressed very solemnly today. Instead of wearing his full-body te armor, he put on a silk robe that nobles liked, and he wore silk stockings, breeches, and eyesses. When he saw his uncle sitting in the living room with a young man, he was stunned, looked at Robb''s whitened clothes and shabby wooden staff, and thought, [How can this kind of person sit with my uncle? Uncle usually likes to pretend to be a noble.]

    However, even with such a thought, he dared not be rude to Robb and asked politely, "who is this?"

    Baron Nuolun smiled and said, e on, you are both young people. Let me introduce you guys to each other."

    He first pointed to Robb and said, "this is the only survivor of the Smith family, Robb Smith."

    At the exit of this introduction, he made his nephew think, [No wonder his uncle sat with him. Although he looked a little poor, he was a member of the Smith family after all. When the Smith family had not yet been destroyed, they were great wind magicians. Uncle is giving the Smith Family face.]

    He hurriedly saluted Robb, "Hello!"

    Baron Nuolun pointed to his nephew and said, "this is my nephew, Kante Morninglight. I think maybe I''m not very good at teaching because I couldnt teach him magic well. I just want him to try it in the school of magic. maybe he can learn something. "

    Robb is not Godfather now. So, pretending to be a young man, he can no longer bezy in his chair as before. He stood up and told his nephew, "Hello!"

    Baron Nuolun said to his nephew, "Kante, Robb will go to Bright Road with you today and sign up for the School of Magic. You will learn more from Robb along the way."

    "Huh? Are you also going to the School of Magic to study magic? " Kante smiled.

    Baron Nuolun said, "do you think everyone is like you? If you can''t learn family magic, will you have to go to the school of magic? Robb has mastered wind magic from the bottom up, and this time he has to sign up to learn the magic items specialty when he goes to Bright Road. "

    "Wow! Magic items... " Kante eximed, "this is not an easy course to learn. You have to have a considerable degree of practice on magic and have a deep understanding of how magic works before you can participate in the production of magic items. Your wind magic must be very strong, right? "

    Robb smiled, "A little, just a little."

    When he said he knew a little, Kante really thought he only understood it a little and didn''t look into it. "Wait a minute," he said with a smile. "my brothers will be here soon, and when they alle, we''ll set out together."

    Sure enough, not long after dawn, the nobles living in the second phase of the Wangjiang District came to the house of Baron Nuolun, who, as an elder, paid no attention to these young people.

    Unexpectedly, Kante was the leader of this group. He stood up and introduced Robb to them with a smile, and introduced them to Robb one by one, but Robb is not good at remembering Western names. After this, Robb couldnt remember their names.

    Instead, it was his name "Robb Smith", the same as "Godfather", that was remembered by everyone present.

 Chapter 278:

    Chapter 278:

    Severalrge carriages drove slowly out of Westwind Town drawn by eight horses.

    The high-spirited second generations of the rich rode in a carriage, chatting, while their servants rode horses and guarded the outside of the carriage, forming arge procession and setting out towards Bright Road.

    Robb was naturally invited to the Morninglight family''s carriage and sat with Kante, along with two other noble children, whose name Robb doesnt remember.

    On the other hand, Suofa, who dressed up as a poor maid, followed the carriage on a little mare. In order not to attract attention, she deliberately drooped her head and kept a very low profile.

    The boys were in high spirits, and there was a songing from some carriages, which had a different vor with the sound of horses'' hoofs.

    After leaving Westwind Town, they moved slowly along the official road to the southeast. The journey was quite boring, just listening to the few dudes talking nonstop, and in the evening, the team camped beside the official road to rest. They slept in separate tents, while the servants watch out in shifts and slept in the grass.

    Robb was a little distressed and wanted to ask Suofa to sleep in the tent with him, but after thinking about the woman''s conservative character, he gave up. Plus she doesn''t seem to mind sleeping in the grass and seems to like flowers and nts very much.

    Three days passed in a twinkling of an eye, getting closer and closer to Bright Road.

    That afternoon, they had arrived less than a hundred miles from Bright Road. Several noble children chatted for a while and picked up snacks and fruit wine to get high.

    After a few sips of fruit wine, a young noble in the carriage with Robb began to talk more, "Brothers, I''m not one who brags, but I have a super talent for magic. Since I was a child, my father praised me for being magical and learning very fast. Look, I can do fire magic."

    With a wave of his hand, a fireball the size of a ping-pong ball was thrown out of the window and hit a big tree by the roadside. A small piece of bark was ckened, and the tree shook its leaves as ifughing at the power of the fireball.

    But the young noble didn''t look embarrassed at all. Instead, he said triumphantly, "you see, I have such strength only by self-study. When I enter the school of magic and study magic, Ill probably be able to fly?"

    Robb doesn''t know what to say. He really wants to tell the nobleman that the most elementary, scum, and useless Lv.1 magician in the game, who has just started, is even better than him at throwing fireballs.

    But Kante pped his hands and said, "George, your fireball is really great! To tell you the truth, I have studied wind magic with my uncle for many years, but I still can''t blow out a fart. s, my level is far worse than yours. "

    The noble, known as George, was happy,ughed, andforted his brother, "Kante, you are good at swordsmanship! Although you are only a trainee knight now, you will be an official knight in a few years, right? "

    Kante said with a bitter face, "I haven''t decided who to swear to and whose knight I''m going to be yet!"

    George said with a smile, "swear to Godfather to be his guardian knight."

    Robb wasughing in the dark.

    "But I don''t think Godfather needs knights at all," Kante said. Is there anything he can''t handle by himself? "

    The two little nobles next to them thought about it carefully and found that this was true.

    "Oh, yes!" Probably the mention of Godfather reminded these young people of Robb Smith, who is sitting next to them and has the same name as Godfather.

    The guy named George turned to Robb and said, "I heard that you are an orphan of the Smith family, and you want to sign up to be a specialist in magic items. You must have a considerable degree of spiritual practice in wind magic, right?"

    Robb said, "A little, just a little."

    How much do you know? It must be better than my fireball," George said.

    Nonsense, if the fireball is not as powerful as yours, the world might as well bump into the tree next to you. Robb wanted to jump up and spit out this guy''s trough, but he was now an ordinary fallen noble, so it was better not be too high profile, so he had to say faintly, "I can throw off a few ordinary wind de skills."

    "Oh, oh! You can use the ordinary wind de technique? That''s really amazing. " the several young people sighed together, "too strong."

    Strong? You guys seem to be 18 or 19 years old. Why are you so weak?

    Robb really wanted to jump up and retort to them

    While they were talking about this, suddenly, a guard outside shouted, "Ah, a royal caravan led by Gugu and Jiji."

    Hearing this, Robb thought to himself, [The Royal Caravan? They must be going to Westwind Town to buy the iron ingots made by my ''miningpany''. When theye to Westwind Town, they will be suspicious if they don''t see me, who rarely leaves my stone stool. Fortunately, I am not far from Bright Road. As long as I walk into the city gate with this group of noble children, show my face, and report to the school, I can immediately open a portal and go back. They shouldnt arrive in Westwind Town yet by the time I reach Bright Road.]

    The two teams met head on and said hello to each other, and then both teams began to move to the side. Robbs group went to the side of the road to make way for them as theyre only second-generation nobles.

    Robb didn''t care, but the people in the carriage were unhappy. George couldn''t help whispering, "well, what royal merchant, to put it nicely, he''s just a merchant, can we still be noble? I can''t believe they want us to make way! When I learn great magic in the school of magic and be a great magician, even her Majesty will look up to me, and I will force them to make way for me every day. "

    How crazy are you? Robb really wanted toin, [When you be a big shot, you won''t even have the time for that.]

    Another noble child also whispered, "Thirty years on the east side of the river, thirty years on the west side of the river. Do not deceive this poor youth. For those who look down on me now, I will hit them in the face in the future. "

    Robb, [Damn it! Which fantasy novel are you the protagonist of?]

 Chapter 279: Enemy attack

    Chapter 279: Enemy attack

    Only Kante, who had seen many things, was more stable. He just rolled his eyes and didn''t say anything strange.

    At the moment when the two caravans were intertwined and huddled together in the narrow official road.

    Suddenly, there was a scream outside, "Ah!"

    The voice was crisp, right near the carriage.

    Then, the attendants, guards and servants on both sides eximed, "Arrow! A cold arrow came. Watch out! Protect the young masters. "

    The man from the royal caravan next to him was also shouting, "Protect Gugu and Jiji."

    "Enemy attack!"

    "Beware of the arrows, those from the hills on both sides. Ah! "

    "I got an arrow in the knee."

    There was a lot of noise outside, and the guards brushed the ground around the carriage, and their swords came out of their scabbards, and then there were messy footsteps, the sound of arrows breaking into the air, and the sound of guards, the sound of arrows being blocked by shields.

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    The faces of the young men in the carriage suddenly changed. Kante was all right though. He had seen the world recently, often helping Baron Nuolun escort the caravans of sugar. The other two young men had faces full of fear, and the guy named George shouted to the outside, "what happened?"

    A guard shouted outside, "Master George, don''te out. We are surrounded by arge group of goblins and ogres. There is an Archer opposite. Please protect yourself. "

    On hearing this, George was scared into a fool on the spot and flinched behind Kante, "Kant, you have to cover me."

    The other, not much better than George, picked up the steel armor ced in the corner of the carriage, covered himself, and then lifted his shield, huddling himself together.

    Kante, the calmest of these men, picked up his breastte, put it over him, fastened his armor, and eximed, "Goblin and ogres are not powerful enemies. Our guards are enough to take care of them. Don''t panic." But inside, he was still very nervous, and his hands trembled slightly when he tied his armor.

    Just then, he suddenly found Robb sitting next to him, as steady as Mount Tai, not afraid at all, which made him a little curious, "Brother Robb, aren''t you afraid?"

    Robb gave a "hey", suddenly thought of his own position, and hurriedly said, "I''m so scared, I''m too scared to move."

    Kante smiled and said, "Don''t you know how to use wind de?" What are you afraid of, goblins? Let''s throw two wind des at them. I''ve seen my uncle''s wind de, and it was amazing. The goblins were cut it in half in an instant. "

    "Oh, yes, I know how to use the wind de." Robb pretended to wake up, "however, I have to see the enemy outside before I can release the wind de, since once exposed in the window, I may be greeted by a bow and arrow, which is very dangerous."

    When Kante thought about it, that seems to be so, "Hide behind my shield, and we''ll see what''s going on outside."

    Kante fastened his breastte, then picked up the shield, pushed it against the window of the carriage, and then looked carefully. Robb had to lean behind the shield and look out from the other side of the shield in order to maintain his position.

    There was chaos on the official road outside, and arge group of goblins were shooting arrows down from the hilltops on both sides of the official road.

    Everyone except the ones being protected huddled beside the carriages, using various things to block arrows, while waiting for a chance to shoot back an arrow up the hill!

    There was a lot of action urring in mid-air, and from time to time someone screamed and fell to the ground, but fortunately there was a dark priest in Gugu and Jijis group, who was constantly milking.

    Robb saw at a nce that his side was at a disadvantage, and that there were a lot of enemies. He could see hundreds without counting, and they upied a high point, shooting down random arrows from the hilltops on both sides, and it was very difficult for people on the official road to resist.

    He was a little worried about the safety of Suofa, and hurried to find Suofa behind the carriage, but he saw her kneeling on one knee, holding up a nk, huddling her slender body behind the nk, on which there were several arrows, but she was unharmed and even looked a little leisurely.

    Well, although she was beaten by Robb, she was actually an elite of the desert kingdom, much better than the scum guards of the young nobles, not at all on the same level, but for fear of revealing her identity, she had to pretend to be weak.

    She keenly sensed that someone was looking at her, and looking, she found Robb poking his head out of the carriage window and looking at her, and she hurriedly made a "no problem" sign to Robb.

    The next second, she felt that she had an extra BUFF on her body. Yes, it was the blessing of the king who was once hated by all reform-throughbor prisoners.

    She understood that Robb was worried about her safety, and even though she had indicated that there was no problem, Robb was still worried and secretly gave her a blessing of the king.

    The feeling of "concern" from Robb made her heart tremble slightly, then she frowned, cursed herself for being too easy to cajole, and settled down so she couldnt see Robb.

    Kante yelled at Robb, "Brother Robb, use wind de! Don''t be in a daze! Your magic threatens the enemy on the hillside more than bows and arrows. "

    When bows and arrows shoot enemies from low to high, their power will be weakened because of the drop, but magic does not have this problem. When ying low and high, magicians are much more useful than archers.

    Robb gave an "oh", pretentiously raised his stick and read the chant out of the window, "eat grapes instead of grape skins, ck fertilizer and ash."

    While reciting the insane chant, he thought to himself, [My magic is so powerful that I can blow up outside even if I throw one out at random. Anyway, they have little knowledge. They don''t understand if I talk nonsense. But Gugu and Jiji are right next to me. If I throw a very powerful wind de out, theyll know in an instant, wont they?]

    Ill try to control it!

    Oh, Ill give myself a Debuff.

    Robb pped the skill of a soldier on his forehead. His original seven-figure intelligence was halved, but this is not enough. He gave himself the "mental retardation" of a magician, the "mind block" of a shadow priest, the "Modesty" of the Pdin, the "Weakness" of the warlock..

 Chapter 280: Wind Blade after the Debuffs

    Chapter 280: Wind de after the Debuffs

    All the skills to reduce the intelligence of the ss were used, and finally, his intelligence was reduced to 120.

    Robb felt that he became an idiot, 120 intelligence is simply embarrassing, forget it, in order to perfect camouge, hell use it.

    He finally finished reading the tongue twister, pointed forward with his staff, and shot out two wind des.

    Wielding the broken staff that Little Yi used in his hand, together with Robb''s current 120 intelligence de, it fully produced what is called "junk magic".

    The de flew feebly up the hillside and cut into the waists of two goblins.

    The two goblins screamed twice, broke into four pieces, and green blood spilled all over the floor.

    "Wow, you did it!" "Brother Robb, you really know how to use wind de," cried Kate. "you are so good. Although you are far weaker than uncle, your level is rare among young people."

    Robb, "I''ll punch your lungs!"

    "Hmm?" said Kante. What do you mean by that? I don''t understand. "

    Robb said, "Its a dialect, there is no special meaning."

    Kante didn''t look into it either. In fact, they were at war now, so he had no time to study the meaning of such a dialect.

    The goblins and ogres on the hillside also became agitated, and an ogre pointed to the carriage of Robb and shouted, "the wind de flew out of that car."

    "There are magicians in it!"

    "ARROWS!"

    Arge group of goblin archers turned their attention, and the arrows kept shooting at the carriage.

    Startled, Kante quickly raised his shield against the window of the carriage. He only heard the sound of "bumping". The shield did blocked god knows how many arrows, and the body of the carriage kept sounding. Many arrows were inserted into the wooden carriage.

    Some of the stronger arrows pierced the nk of the carriage, causing an arrow to protrude, which made George and the other guy cry.

    George screamed, "what should I do? Originally, our carriage had not yet been targeted, but the wind de attracted the attention of the enemy! "

    The other man also cried, "Yes, I knew they wouldn''t let this wind de de go."

    Kante turned and scolded, "shut up, idiots! Raise your shields. "

    "But. Which side should be shielded? There are arrowsing on both sides," cried George.

    Kante shouted, "Why don''t you just sit back to back, Idiots! "

    "Wow, Kante, you''re so smart." George said, "Why can''t you learn magic when you''re so smart?"

    Kante: ""

    Robb almostughed out loud, but quickly held back. He cantugh at teammates inmon hardship. Although they were fake teammates, As long as they don''t mean anything, what''s wrong with it?

    The two sat back to back, each raised a shield to protect both sides, and then the two were happy again, "Haha! We are in an invincible position. "

    "Brother Robb, I think we can ignore them," Kante said.

    Robb nodded, "that makes sense! I can''t see them. I can''t see them. "

    "Again!" Kante said, "Chant, and when you are finished, gently pat me, and I will remove the shield. You throw out the wind de, and I will move the shield back immediately."

    How did youe up with such a tactic? Robb wanted toin, but forget it! Let''s y as he says. Anyway, we are a group of rich second generation men, as long as we don''t let GuGu and Jiji see it, its fine.

    He began to chant again, and a few secondster, Robb patted Kante on the shoulder. Kante understood so he moved the shield out of the way. Robb swung his staff out, and two des flew out of the window. Kante immediately moved the shield back, only to hear another sound of "bumping" on the shield, the sound of arrows being shot down by the shield.

    Then there was the scream of a Goblin on the hillside, and someone roared, "that carriage! That damn carriage! "

    "There is a powerful wind magician in there."

    "He must be killed."

    "Push a rolling stone down and kill them."

    On hearing this, Kante''s expression froze, and the two back-to-back shield people also froze. The smug men were frightened, and the two shouted together, "it''s over! If they want to push the rock down, we are dead. "

    "Don''t panic." Robb smiled and said, "Let them push. I have a solution. Kante, move the shield a little bit to the side, and I''ll see how they push the stone. "

    Kante moved the shield a little bit, and through the crack, several ogres were painstakingly pushing arge rolling stone on the hill. They were looking at Robb''s carriage, figuring out how to roll the stone down to hit it.

    Robb smiled and said, "do you see those ogres pushing stones? If I cut his left foot with a wind de, he would fall to the left, and the stone would roll crooked and roll down the side of the hillside, where there are a group of goblin archers, hehe. "

    Kante said, "from so far away, can you urately hit his left foot?"

    "Lets give it a try and you''ll see." Robb smiled and said, "ready!"

    "Good! Chant. "

    While the two were discussing this, Gugu and Jiji were also desperately looking at the situation outside of their carriage. "Ah, there is a wind magician in the carriage of the noble children over there."

    Jiji obviously saw, "that man is not weak, ah, such a long distance, with two wind flying des urately hitting two goblins, his skill is quite good."

    "It doesn''t look like the actions of the second generation of waste nobles!"

    "Is it the birth of a promising young man?"

    "Oh, no, the ogres want to push a stone down to crush their carriage."

    "That''s not good!"

    When Gugu and Jiji saw this, they could not help eximing, "Archers! Stop those ogres. "

    Several guards bent their bows and shot arrows at the hillside, but the arrows had lost a lot of momentum in the middle of the flight, and two goblin soldiers jumped out and blocked the arrows easily with their shields.

    Gugu and Jiji had no way to stop it, but watched helplessly as the ogre pushed the stone, "I hope that promising young man will not be crushed to death like this."

    At this time, Robb had just finished his spell, and then patted Kante on the back. Kante moved his shield and Robb waved his staff.

 Chapter 281: A promising young man

    Chapter 281: A promising young man

    Their surprise to his attacks before seem to be an understatement. It contains Robb''s experience in ying games for many years. He has carefully studied and practiced it countless times, and the angle and direction of each skill shot will lead to exactly where the skill will fly.

    Two wind des flew out of the window and drew two beautiful arcs in mid-air...

    The goblin, who lifted his shield, came up to block it again. However, unlike bows and arrows, wind de is a magic attack. The shield on the goblin''s hand can only resist physical attacks. For magic, its weak against it. The wind de cut the wooden shield on the goblin''s hand in half, and even the goblin behind him was also cut in half, and then it continued to fly forward.

    The wind de was impartial, cutting an ogre''s left foot, and which instantly separated itself from its calf. When the ogre was shot, he fell down.

    At the same time, another wind de whirled from another direction and cut on the other side of the stone. Although the power of the wind de is not great, a gentle push was enough to upset the bnce of the stone

    The big stone rolled down toward the fallen ogre, rolled over him, snapped, squashed the ogre, and blood sshed out from under the stone.

    The big stone didnt stop piteously just because it squashed an ogre, and continued to roll

    Originally, the ogres intended to push it down on Robb''s carriage, but now it rolled sideways. Instead ofing at Robb, it rolled over to a group of goblin archers on the slope.

    The goblin archers were shooting arrows at the foot of the mountain, so they didnt expect that there would be an attack from behind, and it was an unreasonable huge rolling stone. When they heard the rumbling sound of huge stones rolling behind them, it was toote to even try to hide. The big stone rolled over them relentlessly, and the gobbling patties came out all over the floor.

    The goblin archers next to them were startled and barked loudly. Then, all the goblin archers on that hillside were in chaos, especially those on the slope below the rolling stone. All of them stopped shooting at the foot of the mountain, abandoned their defensive positions, and ran to both sides in panic.

    All the people at the foot of the mountain were confused by this stone, especially Gugu and Jiji. They were just worried that the stone rolling down would kill the wind magician who seemed promising, but they didn''t expect them to y such a game.

    Gugu couldn''t help sighing, "What a precise wind de!"

    Jiji also said, "Although the power is average, the timing, angle and uracy of this shot are amazing. This tricky move turned the rolling stone into our weapon, and the archer group on the hillside was put in chaos."

    "Seize the opportunity created by the magician and fight back!" The escort captain of the royal caravan shouted loudly, "Rush to the hillside and get rid of the archers."

    The captain is a soldier by profession and a trainee knight. (Note, upation and identity are not the same concept. In the real world, a trainee knight is just an identity, not a profession. Only in games is a trainee knight a profession. )

    The captain shouted at the top of his voice, "Jump bravely." He mmed his feet on the ground, jumped on the hillside, and chopped down a goblin captain with one hit.

    Other guards rushed up to the hillside.

    On this side, the guards of the nobles also shouted, "Leave half the people here to protect the young masters and go!"

    Kante nced at the guards who were rushing towards the hillside, then turned to Robb and said, "Brother Robb, you can stay here to cast magic and provide remote support. I''m going to lead the guards to charge."

    "Huh? You want to charge? " George cried, "Don''t go. It''s too dangerous. It''s much safer to stay here."

    The other rich second-generation loser also shouted, "Kante, don''t die, just let the guards solve it."

    Robb also looked at Kante curiously, thinking, [This guy is different from ordinary trash. It seems that he has a promising future.]

    "I''m going, you protect yourself." Kante pushed open the door of the carriage and jumped out.

    As soon as he went out, George screamed, "Don''t go, I''m so scared."

    Robbughed, "Don''t be afraid! I''m still here. You can hold my thigh first. "

    When this was said, Robb found himself with his left leg and his right leg each holding an idiot...

    "Fuck!" Robb looked at the two rich second generations shivering and said, "Is that what I meant when I said hold my thighs? Not only are you guys timid, but your IQ is also very problematic. I cant believe you want to learn magic with your IQ. "

    They saw Kante charge up the hill. He raised his sword and hacked at several Goblin archers. This guy''s swordsmanship is okay. It is not a problem for him to deal with a few scum Goblins. He chopped the Goblin archers in three or two strokes, but he only dropped a few goblins before he turned around and saw a tall and powerful ogre.

    The ogre swung a huge wooden stick and swung it down at Kante.

    Kante fought with his long sword and with a loud nk, he realized his opponent''s strength was so strong that he almost couldn''t stop it. His face was blue with fear. He didnt know what to do

    At that moment, a wind de flew from the side and urately cut on the ogre''s waist. The ogre broke in two.

    Kante was stunned. He turned to look at the direction of the wind de and saw Robb waving to him and making an OK gesture.

    He waved to Robb and said, "We will be invincible if we join hands."

    Robb: "......"

    At this time, Gugu and Jiji were watching the battle on their side, because they know how strong their guards are. On the contrary, they were very interested in the strength of the young rich second generation nobles.

    "That knight is very good! I remember him. He is the nephew of Baron Nuolun in Westwind Town. I heard that he is not good at learning magic, but he is brave to fight. Other nobles just hide in the carriage, and only he rushed up the mountain with weapons. He has a bright future."

    "He rushed in front, while the wind magician in the carriage supported him with magic in the rear, which was very powerful."

    "They are both promising young people!"

    "After the battle, let''s talk to them."

    Both of the two big merchant have seen the vast world and participated in many battles. But small scenes like the one happening in front of them was a first.

    Sure enough, the battle didnt take long. The goblin and ogres were not the opponents of the guards. Once there was no geographical advantage, they would be doomed. Soon, the battle was over.

 Chapter 282: Why didnt you come out earlier?

    Chapter 282: Why didn''t youe out earlier?

    The battlefield was a mess, with goblin and ogre corpses lying on the hillside.

    A group of wounded guards were waiting in line for the treatment of the dark priests. The dark priest had a headache treating so many injured people alone. His magic power was consumed seriously after he healed people continuously.

    Fortunately, the caravan was the least short of money. Gugu and Jiji carried a lot of magic potions. Once the priest ran out of magic power, they would give him a magic restoration potion.

    It was gettingte, so the team didn''t leave. They left the official road and came to a small river nearby. They camped there. They put their carriages on the outside as walls and raised camp fires in the middle. It was a happy and warm picture.

    The guards brought out all kinds of food, and barbecue was set up on the fire.

    The rich second-generation nobles came all the way from Westwind Town, so they ate a lot. They even learned the "BBQ" game from Robb. They cut all kinds of food and vegetables into small pieces and baked them on the barbed wire. It looks much more elegant than the way that people like Gugu and Jiji used to do to roast a whole leg ofmb or a whole chicken on the fire.

    Gugu and Jiji could not helping over and said with a smile, "Your barbecue style looks very new and unique."

    The noblesughed, "This is the way of eating invented by Godfather. It is elegant and high-end. Now it is a must for gentlemen in Westwind Town."

    Since they heard it was made by Godfather, Gugu and Jiji stopped talking nonsense and wanted to learn it more quickly.

    However, the second generation of rich people are much poorer than Robb. Their BBQ can''t use sesame oil to brush it, nor can they put pepper and soy sauce on it.

    Robb saw Kante take out a small ss bottle half-full of pepper in it. He carefully sprinkled a little pepper on the barbecue, fearing that he would waste a little. Then he picked up the meat and threw it into his mouth, showing a very happy expression, "Ah, it''s really gentlemanly to eat barbecue like this."

    Robb had to secretly roast him, [Were you influenced by your uncle? That everything should be rted to being a gentleman.]

    Gugu gave a thumbs up to Kante, "Young man, your performance during the day was excellent. I saw that you charged up the hillside and cut down many goblins. You will be a brave warrior in the future."

    Kante said with a simple face, "But I want to be a magician."

    Gugu: "..."

    It''s impossible. Gugu didnt know how to say it nicely so had to change his words and asked, "Well, I saw two wind des flying out of your carriage from time to time. It seems that there is a very good magician in your team. Can you introduce him to us?"

    When this question was asked, the group of rich second generation nobles looked at Robb at the same time.

    The eyes of Gugu and Jiji followed their eyes and saw a young man with ck hair, good appearance, but ordinary temperament. He was wearing a white washed suit, with a simple wooden staff beside him. He did not wear silk stockings. He was wearing unfashionable and old-fashioned pants, Behind him stood an ugly maid in patched linen (Suofa made herself look ugly).

    The first reaction of the two men was, [A fallen noble.]

    Real nobles will not dress like this. These days, nobles are all wearing new silk dresses, knickerbockers, and the famous silk stockings produced by Westwind Town which makes them look noble.

    People like Robb must have no money at home to dress up, otherwise at least one of the most popr silk stockings should be on him.

    Kante said, "Brothers name is Robb Smith, grandson of John Rnd Smith, a famous magician of the Wind Knights."

    "Huh?" This introduction surprised Gugu and Jiji, "The Smiths? Sixteen years ago, during the ck Dragons Flight, the Smiths were killed by the ck Dragon. Why are there orphans alive?"

    Rob put on a deep face and threw out the prepared speech, "Well, dontugh. I''m... an illegitimate son."

    As soon as this was said, everyone''s faces suddenly showed a sudden understanding. You can guess the following without Robb exining.

    Robb continued, "I was hidden in the countryside by my father when I was young. He didn''t take me to the city. So, when the ck Dragon attacked the ck Earth Tower 16 years ago, I was living with my mother in the countryside. At that time, I hated my cold father very much, and even wanted to abandon my identity and be an ordinary civilian. Unexpectedly, I escaped a disaster because of this. Therefore, I don''t hate him anymore. Im the only one of the Smith family left; alone. I have to ept my identity, cheer up, and restore the prestige of the Smith family..."

    The second-generation nobles nearby all showed a dignified look. Kante also came to pat Robb on the shoulder tofort him, "Ah, let go of the past!"

    Gugu and Jiji are not so easy to fool. It''s not umon for a country boy toe out and pretend to be a noble. There will always be one every few years. In the end, most of them are exposed to be fakes.

    Gugu put on a serious face, "Do you have any keepsake to prove your words?"

    Robb opened his backpack, took out his family tree, the family emblem and the seal of the Smith family, and put a lot of messy things in Gugu''s hand, "Look, my mother gave it to me before she died. She said that an old servant brought it to her from the ck Earth Tower before the family copsed..."

    Gugu and Jiji picked up the genealogy and looked carefully. It seemed that they could not see through that its a fake. They were surprised, "Since you have this thing in hand, why didn''t you take it out earlier? You hid in the countryside until you were 20 years old. If you came out early, the kingdom would not treat you unfairly because of your grandfather''s contribution to the kingdom of Gran."

    Robb pretended to smile bitterly, "The thunder magicians are very powerful. Knowing that someone in the Smith family is still alive, they will definitely suppress me, so I hid in the countryside. Untilst year when her Majesty the Queen made aeback and drove Mondra away, and the thunder knights also stood on Mondra''s side, I felt the opportunity and decided toe out."

    When Gugu heard this, he had no doubts left. He even felt that the young man was good and could see the situation clearly. If he had gone out of the mountain a few years earlier, he would have to be tied down to Mondra. The Thunder Knights were great. As a wind magician, he would have been beaten down badly.

 Chapter 283: Ill give you a set of clothes

    Chapter 283: I''ll give you a set of clothes

    The two of them were secretly sighing at Robb''s cleverness. Then they heard him say, "moreover, I hope I can make some achievements by my own efforts, not by the protection of my ancestors. Because no matter how powerful my grandfather is, he has passed away. If I don''t give up the honor of my grandfather, I will never go far. What I want to do is to be a person who is greater than my grandfather! To create my own family of Smiths!"

    The two of them pped their hands together and said, "well said!"

    After that, they continued, "I saw your use of wind magic in the battle just now. Although there is still ack of power, I can see that you are very flexible in the use of wind magic. It''s not rigid and full of imagination. I feel that you will definitely achieve great achievements in the future."

    "Yes, I agree with you. Oh, by the way, are you going to the Bright Road now to sign up for the magic academy?"

    "Yes!" George answered quickly, "I''m going to learn fire magic and be a powerful fire magician."

    Gugu rolled his eyes at him, showing clearly that "I don''t want to talk to you" expression.

    George couldn''t continue. His face was stiff.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing. He hurriedly helped George out of the predicament and said, "yes, I want to apply to learn magic items production to learn how to make magic item, because I feel that powerful magic experts are everywhere and it''s meaningless to develop in this direction, but few people know how to make magic items. If I can learn this, I can work for the queen."

    Gugu nodded and said, "that''s good. By the way, there''s a problem. Maybe it''s a little offensive. But you... Do you have enough tuition? If you have any difficulty in this respect, I can help you."

    The tuition fee of the magic school was one hundred gold coins, which is not a small number. Robbs white washed clothes and wooden staff were telling the two, tragic big words - no money!

    Robb smiled and said, "thank you for your concern. A member of the Wind Knights has decided to sponsor me, so I don''tck tuition now."

    "Oh, that''s good." He muttered, "we are going to the Westwind Town to buy some iron ingots. About six or seven dayster, we will return to Bright Road. If you have any difficulties, juste to us."

    Robb smiled and said, "thank you very much."

    "Oh, right!" "You need a new set of clothes first. Don''t let other rich children look down upon you. I happen to have many new clothes there. I''ll give you one."

    After saying that, he turned around and said to the guard next to him, "go and get some clothes. By the way, there is a lot of ck silk stockings. Bring them too."

    Hearing this, Robb almost died on the spot. Silk stockings? F**k the silk stockings! I brought this thing to this world to see the beautiful legs of the girls, not for myself. I''m cant be a big boss in women''s clothes.

    He quickly said, "no, no, No. my mother taught me from an early age that if I didn''t do anything, I shouldn''t gain anything. I didn''t do anything for you, so I couldn''t ept your generous gifts shamelessly. Moreover, I''m very satisfied with the suit on me."

    "Oh?" He praised, "it''s not easy for young people to have a temperament like you!"

    Nowadays, the yboys of the rich second generation were all very proud and liked to dress up, fearing that they would be looked down upon. But the young man in front of them was wearing a set of old clothes, long trousers that were not popr, and he was even very satisfied with his own clothes. It was rare to see a young man of this quality.

    He took out a piece of parchment and quickly wrote a lot of words on it. Then he took out his own seal and covered it with a red print. He handed it to Robb and said, "then I''ll give you an introduction letter. You don''t need to take the admission test. You can be directly admitted by the junior department of magic item production."

    It was still useful to Robb and could save him a lot of trouble, so he epted it with a smile.

    "By the way, why are there so many goblins and ogres here?" George muttered in a low voice, "were less than a hundred miles away from Bright Road, I thought it should be very peaceful, but it turned out to be more dangerous than Westwind Town."

    Gugu muttered, "we don''t know either. Recently, goblins and ogres have been very active. They oftene out of the woods to attack caravans. Although we have killed a lot of them, there are still a lot of them."

    Speaking of this, he looked at the ck pine mountains in the north with a little worry. The towering mountains were covered with ck pine trees. "I always feel that something is wrong in the forest, but unfortunately we don''t have the manpower to figure out what happened inside now."

    After chatting for a while, they had nothing to talk about.

    After all, he was a middle-aged man and couldn''t y with a group of young and rich second generation noble. After praising Robb for a while, they went back to their own ce to have a rest, while the young people on this side began to talk about the battle today.

    These two young men from rich families had little practical experience. They were usually those who were well-off and far away from the war. Today, they watched a battle at a close distance, but they were inexplicably excited and couldnt sleep at all.

    Robb didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. He took a piece of cloth for supporting thend, walked to a tree near the river, opened the cloth, andid down.

    Suofa followed him and sat down quietly beside him.

    Robb smiled and patted the seat beside him. "Do you want to lie down and sleep with me?"

    "Do you think it''s possible?"

    "I think it''s possible." Robb said, "I''m so hot and handsome."

    "But you are wearing ordinary makeup now. You are not handsome."

    Robb also retorted, "you also put on ugly makeup. You are not beautiful."

    Hearing his words, Suofa''s eyes lit up. "Hey, since I''m so ugly, how dare you flirt with me? I''m now lying next to you and holding my ugly face close to you. I cant believe you still want to do it this way.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, "you underestimate men too much. Let me tell you, only ghosts care about your beauty or ugliness after turning off the light. If you don''t believe me, you cane and have a try."

    "..."

    This logic battle couldn''t be continued, so the rope had to snort. She sat down against the tree, crossed her arms over her knees, and put her forehead on her knees. Then she fell asleep.

    Robb thought she had fallen asleep, but at midnight, she suddenly opened her eyes, frowned and whispered, "the atmosphere in the forest is very unusual. It seems that something is stirring inside."

    "Oh? You haven''t slept yet?" Robb was woken up by her and said unhappily, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether there is a ghost in the forest or not. As long as we don''t attack it, it has nothing to do with us."

 Chapter 284: Arriving at Bright Road

    Chapter 284: Arriving at Bright Road

    On the second day, the two teams got up early and continued to move towards the Westwind Town. The carriages of the rich second generation nobles advanced towards Bright Road. The two sides greeted each other in the middle of the official road, "The green mountain does not change, the green river flows," and thoughtfully, they moved forward on their own paths.

    One hundred miles was not far.

    After more than a day''s walk, Robb finally saw the well-known Bright Road.

    It was a city built in a valley, with steep cliff cliffs on both sides. A natural canyon was formed in the middle of the cliffs, and Bright Road was stuck in the middle of the canyon, bing the most important link between the east and the west of the ck Pine Mountains.

    It was a veryrge city. The core of the main city was surrounded by long, ck walls. Of course, it was said that this wall used to be white, but since the queen took over Bright Road and the church of darkness took over the church of light, the city wall had been painted ck.

    Of course, the core of a huge city with a poption of hundreds of thousands of people was not the only part that was important. Outside the walls, there were arge number of farnd which spread everywhere along the hillside. A river courses passed through the middle of the fields, and several water machines and spiral pumps were lined up on both sides of the river.

    They got off the carriage and walked towards the gate.

    Seeing the farnd and the water machines around him, George becamecent. He pointed at the water machines by the river and said with a smile, "look, everyone. Those water machines were built by the craftsmen of my father''s organization, Westwind town."

    The rich second generation nobles beside him curiously asked, "eh? It was brought here by your father? How much did you make?"

    Georgeughed and said, "I didnt make anything. The money is mainly for the craftsmen. My father has gained fame, you know? Fame! The queen has personally met my father and thanked him for bringing the water machine technology from Westwind Town, which means he has made a great contribution to the royal family. Hahaha."

    The two young men looked at Goerge with admiration.

    George said proudly.

    But Kante looked at the farnd with a little worry and whispered, "something is wrong."

    George asked, "Oh? What''s wrong?"

    "These fields seem to be nted with all kinds of beetroot."

    The other nobles asked, "what''s wrong?"

    "Damn it! The main business of our family is the sugar factory, and we have nted arge number of beetroot. If there are so much beetroot being nted on Bright Road, our family''s sugar industry will be affected."

    Bright Road after all, was a road of brightness. It had arge poption and a strong foundation. Once therge area of the nt was nted here, and when timees the harvest, their output will be dozens more than that of Westwind Town.

    Likewise, the technology of making sugar was not veryplicated. It was just that if the sugar was boiled and dried, anyone could make it. At that time, Bright Road would be a ce full of sugar.

    "Hurry up! Send the news to Westwind Town and tell my uncle that Westwind Town has nted arge number of beetroot. Ask him to find a way to deal with it as soon as possible."

    The servant was smart and ran away immediately.

    With a heavy look on his face, he was not in the mood to talk nonsense. He lowered his head.

    Robb stood aside, watching silently, pretending that he didn''t know what sweets were. They walked slowly to the gate of Bright Road.

    The closer he got to the city walls and gates, the more mysterious and powerful magic he felt. Bright Road seemed to be enveloped by some magic.

    He looked around and immediately found that there were many strange magic runes drawn under the city wall.

    Although Robb was very powerful, his ability to recognize magic runes was almost zero. He had to ask the people beside him, "what is painted there?"

    Hearing his question, George immediately becamecent. "Haha, brother Robb, your wind magic is very powerful, but you grew up in the countryside. Don''t you know the ways of this big city?"

    Robb smiled and said, "yes, since sir George has seen a lot, please teach me."

    George said with a smile, "all the serious military strongholds and important cities will draw all kinds of defensive runes inside and outside the city walls. Look, that is the ''anti space enchantment'', which is used to defend all the ''magic of space''. In a word, it doesn''t allow the transmission magic of the enemy to open directly in the city.

    Robb understood at once, Space magic defense!"

    "Yes." George said

    Robb raised his finger and said, brother George, you know a lot."

    George was a typical type of man who would be proud as soon as he was praised. Heughed and said, "look over there. It''s an enchanted barrier to stop flying items, and there is also a magic enchanted barrier for fire painted over there..."

    After listening to his introductions, Robb gradually understood that the capital of a country was really different from the small ce like the Westwind Town, and the defensive level waspletely different. There were more than a dozen kinds of magic arrays on Bright Road, and all of them wererge magic arrays, which required arge number of ogres to draw around the city for a few days.

    Perhaps during this short period of peace, the main job of the magic team was to maintain these magic arrays.

    But Robb didn''t care about the other magic arrays, only the "space magic defenses" was a little annoying. He nned to build a long-term portal between Bright Road and Westwind Town and steal the technology of making magic tools at Bright Road. After that, he would go back to the Westwind town to y his simted city again through the portal.

    If this damn ''space defense existed, wouldn''t it be impossible to open a transmission portal?

    He would have a tryter. If he couldn''t, he had to sneak out of the city after school every day, and then open the transmission door outside the city to go back to Westwind Town. It would be troublesome to think about.

    Of course, the two words "trouble" would never shake a man like the grinding emperor!

    The grinding emperor was born not to be afraid of trouble. No matter how troublesome the ss and magic was, if he said that he must learn it, then, he must max it out with no exceptions.

    The group of people slowly arrived at the city gate.

    The magnificent gate of Bright Road was right in front of everyone. The city gate was actually blocking people. Yes, it was blocking people.

 Chapter 285: Then I can also bully him

    Chapter 285: Then I can also bully him

    Chapter 285: Then I can also bully himTworge groups of the rich squeezed at the gate of the city and were queuing up to pay the tax.

    The reason why he could tell at a nce that they were from the two different rich groups was, of course, because of their clothes, as well as arge number of servants and guards that came and went around them. In fact, Robbs group was the same. Except for Robb, who only had a maid, everyone else had many guards and servants with them. They formed arge group.

    The guards counted their heads one by one and then collected the tax ording to their heads. Moreover, the guard had to greet some people who looked familiar, "Jacob XXX, nice to meet you again. Are you sending your son to school?"

    "XXX, is your daughter also going to learn magic? Wow, that''s really promising."

    Such nonsense had seriously slowed down the speed of tax collection, causing the city gate to be blocked.

    From the guards'' familiarity with these people, it could be seen that these nobles were never that far from the center of power. If he was the kind of noble who often came to Bright Road to show his face, the guard could recognize him at a nce, but he only knew one of the people from their group from Westwind Town, that was, Kante.

    This did not mean that the Morninglight family was close to the power center. It was just that their sugar caravans hade to Bright Road two times already, and the group was led by Mr. Kante, so the city guard could recognize the family of Kante and remember his face immediately.

    Just as the city guards and the nobles greeted each other and counted the number of people before collecting the tax, a group of people in ck armor came to the gate of the city. Their ck armor was very thick, with a heavy and simple look. This kind of ck armor could only be worn by one group in the entire Kingdom of Gran, which was the personal guard knight team of the former king, the ck Earth Knights, the former Royal Knights.

    Robb had met this knight team once. When he saved Elsie and his three hundred temr knights. Hhe had fought with a swordsman from the ck Earth Knights, but Robb didn''t bother to ask his name or position at that time, but judging from his ability to lead an army of one thousand people, he shouldn''t be a nobody. (see Chapter 112.5 for the friend you forgot.)

    The group of ck Earth Knights quickly drove away the guards at the city gate, and then announced loudly to the people who hadn''t entered the city behind them, "there is an emergency in the city, and now strict inspection begins. Everyone who wants to enter the city must identify themselves. Guards, servants and other people whose identity cannot be verified must be guaranteed by the master, or they are not allowed to enter the city."

    The people in front of them had just entered the city, so it was fine. But Robb''s group was still stuck outside the city gate, so they couldn''t enter. They had to "have an inspection".

    The group of second-generation nobles were unhappy. However, before they said anything, someone shouted behind them, "what are you doing? Who do you think we are? It''s an insult to us!"

    A nobles son happened to walk in front out of nowhere and hit the ck armored knight with his shoulder in front of him and said in a strange tone, "I won''t let you check my body. Will you still chop me up?"

    The knight was a little embarrassed. He took a step back and said, "sorry, please show me something that can prove your identity."

    "I won''t!" The nobles son took another step forward and continued to hit the knight''s chest with his shoulder. "I won''t. If you dare to touch me, you can try. My father is..."

    But before he could finish his words, a ck figure suddenly popped out from the side. It was also in ck armor, looking very heavy, but it was very agile. In an instant, it flew far away and grabbed the shoulder of the rude nobles son.

    The noble boy was pretending to be powerful, but before he could tell his father''s name, he was turned around, swung, and fell. His whole body was swung in a big circle like the spinning arm of a windmill, and then his back hit the ground.

    It seemed that he was in great pain. The noble children next to him covered their faces and couldn''t bear to look straight at him.

    The guy who was thrown directly had fainted with his eyes rolled back.

    At this time, everyone saw clearly that the person who did the action was a female knight in ck armor, who looked about twenty years old. Her snow-white skin, brown hair, and pair of clear and beautiful eyes. Unfortunately, her body was covered by the heavy iron armor, and no one could see her figure, but only by her vigorous and powerful smash just now, they could see that she couldn''t be very thin.

    With a tter, the guards of the noble rushed up, but the group of knights in ck armor rushed forward, and the guards immediately withered in resolve. With their status, if they dared to fight with the ck Earth Knights, they would definitely be killed on the spot.

    The woman kicked the boy who had just made trouble. Seeing that he had fainted, she said calmly, "search him. From his tone, he should not be a bad person. He must be a young master with a high status and a powerful father. We can probably find some sort of item to identify him on his body."

    The knights next to her answered in unison, "yes!"

    The guards of the noble children couldn''t help but shout, "since you have known that he is not a bad man, why did you throw him?"

    The woman knight said calmly, "since your young master also knows that my subordinate is a soldier of the ck Earth Knights, why did he try to bully him? Just because he is superior to a soldier in status? In that case, I can bully him because of my high status. Doesnt he deserve it?"

    The guards were rendered speechless

    Now no one spoke

    Robb, who was watching them from behind, asked in a low voice, "who is that woman? She has a very high status and is very powerful. She can refuse to give face to anyone."

    "She really has the qualification. She is the head of the ck Earth Knights, also known as the head of the Royal Knights, Duke Madeleine.

    Robb eximed, "She is a duke at such a young age?"

    Duke was the greatest title thats right beside the king.

    Kante whispered, "The former head of the ck Earth Knights is her father. Back then, he fought the ck dragon with the old king and died in the battle with the king and his wife, while she inherited the title of her father and his loyal subordinates of the ck Earth Knights. At that time, she was also young and chased by Mondra with the princess at the same age. They escaped to the lost city together. She was the most trusted subordinate and friend of the queen. In this city, no one couldpare with her to her, and no one has more trust than her. Whoever she wants to bully will have to endure it. "

    Robbughed, "haha, I see. That''s interesting!"

 Chapter 286: This woman gasped for breath when she spoke

    Chapter 286: This woman gasped for breath when she spoke

    The ck Earth Knights took several identification items from the young man who had been knocked unconscious, and the family mark proved his identity. They then threw him back to his servants, and the servants quickly lifted young master up and entered the city with mud all over their faces.

    The rest of them didn''t dare to make any noise anymore. They obediently handed over the identifications and lined up to pay the tax into the city.

    Soon, it was the turn of Robbs group

    The young nobles from Westwind Town didn''t want to find any trouble anymore. After all, even Nuolun, the most powerful noble man in Westwind Town was only a normal man here. He could still pretend to be powerful in a small town, but in ces like Bright Road, that cant be possible.

    George walked in front of them and handed over his family mark obediently. He introduced himself to the ck Earth Knights and asked them to check it.

    Kante, relying on his familiar face, leaned over and whispered, "what on earth has happened?" Why are you so nervous? Why are you so nervous to the point that even nobles like us are so strictly investigated?"

    A ck armored knight said in a low voice, "ah, it''s Kante. Thank you for the candy you gave mest time. My wife and child like it very much. This is a secret, but there have been a series of assassinations in the city, and they were all big shots."

    "What?" Asked Kante.

    The knight said in a low voice, "in just a few days, a marquis and three earls have been assassinated. It''s a very serious event. The queen ordered to block Bright Road, and everyone in and out of the city should be carefully examined."

    Robb couldn''t help but exim, Conan style!"

    The group of people turned to him and asked, "who is Conan?

    Thinking of his position, Robb quickly put away his strange words and pretended to be simple. "Oh, I just thought of a friend of mine from the country side."

    The knight didn''t want to talk to Robb any more. He turned around and said to Kante, "Kante, don''t walk around on the street at night. It''s not safe even if you take the guards with you. One of them was a marquis. He himself and the guards were a total of twenty people. All of them have been killed, and the whole street was stained with blood..."

    Robb thought, [it seems that it is not like Conan. This is not an assassination, but mass murder.]

    While speaking, the knight suddenly thought of something. [Why didn''t you bring the caravan here this time? Don''t you sell candies?]

    "I''m here to sign up for the magic school," said Kante awkwardly

    The knight was speechless

    The subtle silencested for five seconds before the knight uttered, "you''re smart, so you can learn magic."

    "Whats with the subtle pause just now?"

    The knight looked at him and said, "since you are here to learn magic, you must stay at the magic school tonight. Don''t leave the school tonight. Anyway, it hasnt been recently."

    At this time, the young nobles in front of them had already confirmed entry. It was Robb''s turn.

    He walked over and took out his forged identification.

    If these fake certificates could pass this test, Robbs fake identity would be stable. But if he was seen through here, he would not be surrounded and beaten by the ck Earth Knights on the spot.

    This was Bright Road, the capital of the West Gran. If something happened here, it would be equivalent to making an enemy of the entire army of West Gran . Although Robb could defeat the ten thousand soldiers of the desert kingdom, the strength of the West Gran was far greater than that of the desert kingdom. There were so many troops in the army. No matter how powerful Robb was, he couldn''t win, right?

    With this thought in her mind, Suofas body also entered the state of battle. Every nerve in her body copsed tightly, and she was ready to fight at any time. Her hands were hanging on both sides, ready to take out a dagger from her waist for a moment to fight. She had even calcted the shortest escape route.

    At this moment, Robb suddenly reached out from the side and grabbed her hand.

    Being grabbed by the man, she wanted to shake off his hand subconsciously, but she immediately remembered that her current identity was Robb''s maid. If she shook off his hand in front of countless people, she was afraid that theyd be exposed on the spot, so she had to endure it for now.

    She had thought that Robb would take advantage of her, but she didn''t expect that Robb would just gently pat the back of her hand, indicating her to rest assured, before he took his hand back. He was an unexpected gentleman.

    This guy is so brave. He is not afraid even in such a ce. Thinking of this, she suddenly realized that this guy didn''t even care about the soldiers of West Gran.

    A pile of fake identity paper fell into the hands of the ck Earth Knights. Several of them were looked through carefully. With their identity and insight, how could they see whether it was true or not.

    Back then, Baron Nuolun was also an important official of the former king, and had a very good rtionship with the ck Earth Knights. When these Knights saw that Robb was the only child of the Smith family, they could not help but feel warm. Several people also came over and patted Robb on the shoulder. Although they did not say anything, he felt a sense of intimacy from them.

    A knight walked to Duke Madeleine and whispered

    Therefore, the female Duke in ck armor walked towards Robb and looked at him carefully from head to toe.

    Being stared at by the Duke, a normal persons heart wouldve trembled in excitement. But Robb had no such problem. Instead, he looked back at Madeleine and also looked at the little sister from head to toe.

    TSK, TSK, she really is beautiful. Although she is not as beautiful as the queen of West Gran, her image and temperament are the best. The only pity is that her heavy iron armor covered her whole body and her chest could not be seen! Same with her waist and hip! What kind of woman was she if people couldn''t see these three ces?

    "You are the son of fourth uncle a member of the Smith family?" Madeline asked seriously.

    Fourth Uncle? Robbs heart jolted when he heard this. [Your mom! Is this woman very familiar with my fake father? How could he be called Fourth Uncle? Damn it! What the hell is going on.]

    He braced himself and replied, "yes!"

    Madeleine''s next words relieved him. "I was only five years old at that time, and I couldn''t remember many things clearly. But Fourth Uncle often gave me honey, and I still remember that..."

    Oh, you were only five years old at that time. Robb calmed down from this! A five year old child doesn''t know anything. I''m afraid he can''t remember anything. Hahaha.

    Before he couldugh, Madeleine said, "I still remember that fourth uncle often teased me and said that I will marry his son when I grew up. I didn''t expect to see his son now."

    "Pang!" Robb almost spat out a mouthful of blood five meters long.

    Her subordinates were also confused

    Robb, [I bought a watchst year. Why are you gasping for breath? In other words, you want to kill all of us?]

 Chapter 287: Im not taking responsibility

    Chapter 287: I''m not taking responsibility

    Robb was almost driven crazy by the woman''s sudden turn of words. He had no strength to be angry and said weakly, "I''m sorry. I grew up in the countryside and was raised by my mother. I''ve never seen my father since I was a child. I''mpletely unaware of what happened with my father in the past. I don''t admit that I have such a father, so I won''t be responsible for what he said in the past."

    "Well, don''t worry. I didn''t ask you to take responsibility." Madeleine said seriously "Although I was only five years old at that time, I was not stupid enough to ept the marriage between the nobility by such means. The Smith family and my family were both famous families at that time, and our marriage could not be settled by a joke. How could I agree? Moreover, not long after that matter, the ck dragon came. My father died, and so did your father. Our two families were no longer what they used to be."

    Robb was speechless

    You were only five years old and you know all these? You are indeed the best friend of that damn woman! As the saying goes, "the closer one is the darker one is. The bestie of that damn woman was also a damn woman, full of schemes.

    Madeleine stretched out her right hand to Robb and said, "we are the only survivors of our ns. I hope you can give us more advice in the future."

    Robb shook hands with her, but he didn''t hold the girl''s soft hand. Instead, he held the cold iron gloves. He even felt a faint dark magic flowing on the girl''s palm. It was obvious that she had prepared a ck magic in advance when she shook hands. If Robb suddenly hurt someone, she could immediately react.

    How insecure was she? Even at the gate of the capital city, her subordinates had to prepare magic to shake hands with others.

    Robb didn''t y any tricks and shook her hands seriously.

    Madeleine didn''t say anything more. Seeing that Robb entered the city and followed the other young nobles to the magic school, she suddenly waved her hand and shouted, "Fourth uncle was very good to me back then. If you have any difficulties, you cane to me."

    Robb turned around and nodded at her. Then he continued to follow the second-generation nobles.

    After walking far away, Kante said in a low voice, "brother Robb, the Duke Madeleine is very fond of you. With her taking care of you, you can be free at Bright Road from now on. No one will dare to hurt you except the queen."

    Robbughed and said, "you''re joking. How can a man rely on a woman to cover him? Shame! I will only rely on myself."

    Kanteughed, "don''t treat her as a woman, shes a duke."

    Robb smiled and said nothing.

    Seeing the calmness and ease on his face, Kante thought, [it seems that Robb is arrogant and relying on women. Oh, it''s really a waste. If my family can be trusted by the queen and the duke, it will be a great opportunity for us to fly tsk, the resources.]

    They walked through the streets of Bright Road.

    Robb observed what big cities in this world looked like.

    Sure enough, it was the capital of the Empire. The city was so huge that it was not like Westwind Town. The street was iparably prosperous and packed with people. There were shops everywhere on both sides of the street, selling weapons, food, cloth, spices... There were all kinds of them, and even an adventurer guild.

    Robb saw the "Royal dessert shop" at a nce. There was a big advertising board hanging at the door of the shop, on which there was a picture of pudding. Next to it, there was a brochure, "new products are on the market. Pudding, a specialty of Westwind Town; worth two gold coins. The quantity of goods is limited. If you want to buy it, hurry up."

    Pointing at the advertisement, Georgeughed and said, "it only takes 50 copper coins to buy things from Godfather in Westwind Town. It''s so funny to spend two gold coins for it here."

    "Yes, I used to think I was a woodlouse. But now that Im here in Bright Road, I feel that the people here are woodlice, hahaha."

    The rich-second generations noblesughed together! Theirughter was full of superiority.

    Seeing these two goods, Robb just wanted to shake his head.

    At this time, one of them pointed to the front and shouted, "ah, look! That''s the Church of Darkness. It used to be called the Church of Light, but now it''s all ck."

    Following the direction he pointed, a magnificent church stood in front of him on the right. The overall style was ck. On the open space in front of the church, there was a huge statue of the God of darkness. Arge group of priests and nuns in ck robes, as well as believers, came in and out of the church.

    Robb had already known a lot of things from the two little dark nuns. The headquarters of the Church of Darkness was located in the city of lost on the southwest coast of the continent. The Church of Darkness in Bright Road, was rebuilt from the Church of Light. It was now the secondrgest Church of Darkness in Fengmo Continent.

    There were countless experts, dark priests, dark nuns, knights, and judgers.

    They were extremely powerful!

    In fact, without the help of these people, the queen wouldn''t have been able to forcibly grab so many territories from Mondra.

    Robb lifted his foot and walked towards the Church of Darkness. He had to "Light up the waypoint". In the game "Dark de", the way to light up a waypoint of a city was to go to the cemetery of the church. Only in a city with a lit up waypoint could the portal be opened.

    "Hey, Robb what are you doing going there?" asked Kante.

    Robb said, "such arge church seems to be very influential. I have never seen it in the countryside. If I want to go in and have a look, the church won''t reject tourists, right?"

    The other rich second generation nobles who had never been to Bright Road also cheered up, "Okay, okay, let''s go inside and have a look."

    Therefore, they left their servants and guards outside the church, and the group went into the church together.

    Robb didn''t go directly to the cemetery, in case his movements were too suspicious. He asked the two rich second-generation nobles to lead the way, and he followed them quietly, so that no one would doubt him.

    The two young men who were walking in front of him were immediately weed by a dark priest. They were talking about the teachings of the God of darkness. Anyway, the two religions in Westwind Town were united into one, and everyone could recite a few words from their bibles, no matter it was the Bible of Light or Bible of Darkness. The rich young nobles were skillful in dealing with the dark priest.

 Chapter 288: Number 32 Resurrection

    Chapter 288: Number 32 Resurrection

    Robb followed them. The two were travelling around in the Church of Darkness. When they turned to the back of the church, Robb saw the cemetery on the left, but the two obviously didn''t want to go to the cemetery, so he deliberately dragged them to the end of the hall, so while the two didn''t notice, he rushed into the cemetery on the left.

    As soon as he entered, Robb saw amon instruction from the game "Dark de" jump up. Waypoint was recorded sessfully, and he immediately used the magic of "Transmission Portal ". He saw two options appear in front of him: Westwind Town, Bright Road

    As long as one of them was chosen, a transmission portal would open.

    However, Robb was not sure whether the transmission portal could open sessfully or not, because the whole Bright Road was surrounded by the anti-space magic arrays. ording to George, that kind of enchantment would block all the magic of the space system and prevent the enemy from teleporting in and out of Bright Road.

    Robb didn''t know whether his portal would be blocked by the enchanted barrier or not, so he had to test it. Obviously, it was not a good time to do experiments now. When it was dark, he could find a quiet ce to do experiments. Anyway, the waypoint had been opened.

    "Robb has activated the waypoint at Bright Road!"

    When he was about to get out of the cemetery and return to the two young nobles, he suddenly saw arge group of people standing in the corner of the cemetery in the distance. Some were in ck armors and some were in ck robes, forming arge circle. It seemed that they were doing something in the middle, but there were too many people outside, so he couldn''t see clearly.

    Robb looked in that direction, and several people in ck armor stared at him with vignce.

    Robb thought to himself, [they are heavily guarded. It seems that there is some big shot inside.]

    Human curiosity is very strange. The more others cover it, the more you want to see what''s in it! Robb couldn''t escape this strange circle. He couldn''t help but take two steps in that direction.

    But because he did so, hes in some trouble now.

    The group of people in ck armor roared two times, and then a small group rushed over and instantlypleted encircling Robb. One of them questioned loudly, "who are you? How dare you spy on her majesty?"

    "Eh?" Robb said, "so you are surrounding the queen... He quickly changed his tone, "Her Majesty."

    "You know the answer!" a man in ck armor said angrily, "don''t you see the mark on my armor? It''s the mark of the Queen''s Royal Guard."

    Robb said, "you were so far away from me that I couldn''t see it clearly. I wanted toe closer to have a look, but you rushed over and surrounded me. I didn''t have time to see the small mark on your armor."

    The man in ck armor was speechless

    Well, that makes sense. They were indeed a little too nervous. The main reason was that Bright Road has not been peaceful recently. Several big shots were assassinated in a row, which made the guards a little nervous. When they saw the suspicious person, they couldnt help but move without their brains.

    When they were in a daze, a woman''s voice came from afar, "don''t be so nervous. That young man didn''t do anything. You don''t have to treat him like this."

    Robb recognized that it was the voice of the queen.

    Robb often heard this voice. He had heard it more than one hundred times on the phone.

    The guards bowed, and quickly returned to the queen and surrounded her again.

    This time, Robb could walk over and have a look.

    When he got closer, he looked inside through the gap between the guards. It turned out that the queen was doing a strange ceremony. A ck magic array was drawn on the ground, and more than a dozen dark priests stood beside the magic array, forming a circle. In the center of the magic array, there was a skeleton.

    Obviously, the skeleton had just been dug out from a tomb, and there was an open tomb beside it.

    The queen, dressed in a ck robe, led arge group of dark priest to chant the curse. After a long time, she suddenly raised her hand and shouted, e out! Soul of number 32!"

    A soul popped out of the ground. It was translucent and green. No one could see its face.

    The princess grabbed the ghost and stuffed it into the skeleton on the ground!

    The magic array on the ground lit up a ck light and rushed up into the skeleton. Then the skeleton shook its hands, feet and got up.

    With a click, it knelt on one knee, opened its mouth and said, "ah! My respected queen, your loyal servant Number 32 can serve you again."

    It turned out that this guy was necromancer Robb had killed with the tracking arrow in the depths of the ck Pine Mountain Range. The queen actually resurrected him in this way. No, it can''t be called Resurrection.

    The queen said, "it took me too much time to prepare the ''dead reincarnation'' items and arrays. I finally got all the materials a few days ago. Now half a year has passed since you died. Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    Number 32 said, "it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault. The queen is willing to spend so much energy on a subordinate. It''s already a great favor. I''m grateful!"

    "Well, let''s talk," the queen raised her hand.

    Number 32 stood straight. A staff was handed over to him. He took it and held it in his hand

    A skeleton that held a staff looked very funny. Fortunately, someone immediately handed over a ck robe and a hat of a magician. He put on his ck robe and hat, and instantly seemed like part of the "Witcher", which was quite stylish.

    He raised his head and said, "Your Majesty, I hope I can afford my dereliction of duty. I will gather a skeleton army again to attack Westwind Town and redeem myself."

    "That''s unnecessary," the queen said tly. "The war is temporarily over. Now you are in Church of Light of Bright Road. But now, It''s called the Church of Darkness."

    "Eh? Eh?" there was a drop of sweat on the skull of number 32. "What happened during the half a year since I died?"

    "Someone will tell you." the queen turned around and left. "I''m tired. I''ll go back to the Pce first. You go to number 1 and ask him about the current situation and your future arrangements."

    "Yes!" Number 32 bowed, his ribs colliding with each other, making a cracking sound.

    Robb couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

 Chapter 289: Only I can marry you

    Chapter 289: Only I can marry you

    Originally, Robb stood aside silently and no one paid attention to him. But his smile immediately broke the vegetables. Therge group of people looked at him, including the queen who had just released the "dead reincarnation".

    As soon as the queen saw Robb, she felt a strange feeling, as if she had seen him somewhere, or perhaps she had never seen him before

    After all, the disguise technique could only change some external things, and it was difficult topletely change a person''s overall temperament. The queen looked at Robb in front of the crystal ball every day, and she didn''t know how many times she had looked at Robb do things, such as eating, taking a bath and rubbing out equipment. She was very familiar with him, so would be strange if she didnt notice anything at a nce.

    As a queen, she was not in the mood to pay attention to a passer-by, but now she couldn''t help but ask, "who are you?"

    Seeing the Queen''s expression, Robb knew it would be terrible. He lowered his head and his voice. Then he threw out all the arrangements of the Smith family, indicating that he wasing to the magic school.

    Hearing that, the queen thought to herself, [it turns out that he is from the Smith family. No wonder I feel that I have never seen him before. Maybe I have seen his father when I was a child.]

    After dispelling the doubts in her heart, she said lightly, "so you are from the Smith family. At that time, your grandfather and father were both loyal to the royal family and my father. They were the backbone of the Kingdom of Gran. I am looking forward to seeing you take over their responsibilities and be the backbone of the new generation of the Kingdom of Gran."

    "Thank you for your praise, your majesty," said Robb.

    The queen said to the guards beside her, "tell the magic school that his tuition should be spared." Then she stopped talking nonsense. The magic just now made her consume a lot of dark magic power and she was a little tired, so she took the guards back to the pce.

    Number 32 followed the queen and herpanions with his confused skeleton face.

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and walked out of the cemetery. He couldn''t find the two young nobles`. When he returned to the gate of the Church of Darkness, he saw the two were waiting for him there. Kante smiled and said, "brother Robb, where have you been just now?"

    George said, "you''ve missed a good thing! The queen just came out of the church and walked past us not far away. The number one beauty of the Kingdom of Gran really lives up to her reputation. Seeing her face at a close distance, my heart is melting."

    "You can only see that the queen is not someone like us."

    George lowered his head and said, "if my father is a duke, maybe I will have a chance."

    The other others shook their heads and said, "what a pity! What a pity! My father is not doing that well."

    Looking at these two, Robb wanted tough. How dare you me your father for being disappointing? Don''t you know what kind of person you are? Twenty yearster, your son will me you for being disappointing.

    What''s more, although the flower is beautiful, it has poison. That damn woman will definitely not be a good wife. You scumbags know nothing.

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s a pity that I didn''t see the queen. Let''s go to the school to sign up."

    "That''s right. Let''s go to the school!" echoed Kante. The two young nobles took action again and continued to move forward.

    After passing through the bustling city street and bypassing the rebuilt Imperial pce, they turned to the back of the Imperial Pce and saw arge school, which was about the size of a "Sports Park" in the modern generations. There was a banner hanging at the door, and it read "Royal Magic School [Orthodox)".

    In fact, the banner was beautiful, but the bracket was too eye-catching. Robb estimated that the school of magic in Mondra should also have a banner, indicating that he was the real one!

    In fact, it didn''t really matter who was the orthodox?

    The winner was also the loser!

    The next step was to sign up for the entrance exam.

    Robb had thought that he would encounter somemon methods in some novels, such as "talent testing", "magic testing", "fight with the examiners", but he did not.

    After showing their identity cards and paying one hundred gold coins for the tuition, the two young men easily went to school without any difficulties.

    Besides, Robb''s tuition fee was also spared, because the Queen''s bodyguard had alreadye to the school and told them that if the only child of the Smith familyes to the school, hell have no tuition fee.

    This was very disappointing. Robb had thought that he could be the main character of a novel, but he failed. He could only express his deep regret for this.

    As for themon "bullied roommates" and "bitter roommates" in the novel, there was no one. There was no roommate at all. The rich nobles each had a dormitory. There were also two beds in the dormitory. One big bed was for the master, and the other small bed was for the servants who were responsible for taking care of the master. Everything was arranged properly.

    Look, this is the normal operation of a noble school. Those novels that require two noble people to squeeze into a dormitory and don''t even care about servants. I don''t know what the hell that is.

    Robb wasining about the "school setting" he had learned from a novel before. Suddenly, he heard Suofa behind him whispering, "what kind of ghost dormitory is this? Why is the master and servant arranged in the same room?"

    "Oh?" Robb turned around and smiled. "Do you have anyints about this?"

    "Very dissatisfied!" Suofa tightened her clothes and took two steps back. "It''s too ufortable for me."

    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. If I really want to do something to you, Youll already have been put into eighteen. Is it necessary for you to wait here?" Robb said with a smile.

    "I know you won''t attack me, but it''s not even convenient for me to change my clothes since there are two people in a room..." Suofa bit her lower lip and said, "besides, it''s also very inconvenient when I sleep. As long as I slightly turn over during sleep, my pajamas may roll up, and you will see my arms and legs."

    "Does your arm have anything to do with your shin?"

    "It doesn''t matter to you. To the women of our desert kingdom, this is shameful!" Suofa said very seriously. "No one can see it except my husband."

    "Humph! I''ve seen you in swimsuit. How could you say that?"

    "......"

    Thump! She felt a sharp pain in her chest.

    Robb grinned and said, "it seems that only I can marry you. Hahaha, just ept your fate. You can''t marry anyone else except me. You have been influenced by my eyes."

    He didn''t say anything to flirt with her, but as soon as he said this, Suofa suddenly bounced up from the ground. With a calm face, she seemed to have been prepared. "I can''t defeat you. You can insult me or even forcibly possess me in any way, but it''s impossible for me to be your wife."

    Speaking of this, she bit her lower lip and seriously concluded, "I will only marry the person I love."

 Chapter 290: Shrinking skill plus portal

    Chapter 290: Shrinking skill plus portal

    TL: There''s a typhoon at our ce right now, and we''ve been out of electricity for most of the day already. So... sorry guys T_T I can only publish 2 today.The serious look on Suofas face was actually quite beautiful. Seeing that she was so serious about this question, Robb felt embarrassed to tease her again. He turned his head and looked out of the window.

    It was getting dark. The two decorated the dorm for a while. They would live in these dormitories for a long time after all.

    Robb said to Suofa, "Well, let''s stop talking nonsense. Let''s get down to business. I can''t stay here all the time. I have to manage Westwind Town. If I''m not in Westwind Town for a long time, people will suspect me, so I have to set up a transmission portal that can bring me back to Bright Road and Westwind Town. I have to go back to Westwind Town in the morning when I get up. I''ll sit on the stone stool to have breakfast and listen to the report of director Elsie, then I''ll return to have a few sses. After that, I''ll return and sit on the stone stool to rx and show myself to the townsmen.

    Hearing hisplicated words, Suofa couldn''t helpining, "why do you have toe back and forth like this? Can''t you entrust Westwind Town to someone and deal with the things here well? It will be much easier."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s obvious that you don''t know the grinding emperor. You don''t even know how to multitask. Rxing is never a thing that he has to consider. He only cares about how to make the most money and level up the fastest. No matter how tired he is, he has to bear it no matter how hard it is."

    "......"

    She couldn''t understand, but forget it. Suofa was used to Robb, so she simply grasped the key point. "George said that the city is covered by a anti-space magic arrays, and the transmission portal can''t be opened."

    "Yeah!" Robb nodded and said, "he did say that, but it doesn''t mean that my portal can''t be opened. I won''t know until I try."

    Robb knew that all his skills and Magic were based on the game rules. The game system was different from the real world, so the anti space enchantment in this world might not be able to block his transmission portal.

    In the game "Dark de", there were also many cities with all kinds of enchanted barriers.

    In a word, the transmission portal was a function designed by the game operator in order to save the yers'' time to run and improve the game experience. It was not restrained by anything at all.

    "Let''s have a try now. We''ll know whether we can open a portal or not." Robb took out a nk magic scroll from his suitcase. He rubbed his hands and made a "strategic-grade portal scroll".

    However, Suofa didn''t feel anything strange about his ability to rub anything this time, and her expression didn''t change.

    Robb handed the scroll to Suofa and said, "Open the transmission portal. If the activator enters it himself, the portal will disappear, so I need you to open it. After you open it, I will go in. If I do so, the portal won''t disappear and can be fixed here all the time."

    Suofa nodded and picked up the transmission portal given by Robb. She thought about Westwind Town and scroll before all of a sudden, a purple door appeared in the middle of the room. The door was shining, and the shadows of flowing light could be seen. Through the door, they could see the Westwind Chapel in front of them

    This portal would always be open beside the cemetery at the back of the chapel. This was also set in the game system.

    Robb raised his foot and was about to walk over, but before he did so, she said, "Godfather, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for the transmission portal to be opened in the middle of the dormitory. If after you go back to Westwind, and a young noble or teacher making roundse in, what should I do with this portal? Theyll see through it right away."

    Robb thought about it carefully and said, "well, what you said is indeed a problem. It seems that the portal should be ced in a secluded ce."

    "But where can I hide it? It can be found anywhere in the city. If it is carried to the mountain outside the city, it will be inconvenient for me toe back and forth."

    "This is indeed a problem!" Robb frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, a n came to his mind. He smiled and said, "wait a moment. I''ll solve this problem right away."

    He first asked Suofa to put away the scroll first, and then made a new transmission portal scroll. He handed it to Suofa and said, "take it. Don''t use it now."

    Suofa was confused, but she stood up with the scroll.

    Robb pointed at her and said, "shrink!"

    Suofa immediately felt her body shrink, getting smaller and smaller, and the furniture around her became bigger and bigger. In a sh, she shrank as small as a cup.

    The sudden change startled her. She reached out to hug something, but unexpectedly, she held Robb''s ankle.

    Robb squatted down and looked at the little Suofa. His face was bigger than Suofa now and looked like a terrible giant. It was dangerous. If Robb stuck out his tongue to lick her now

    "Why did you suddenly make me so small? What are you going to do to me?"

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. Come on, jump on my palm."

    Gritting her lower lip, she jumped onto Robb''s palm.

    Holding her in his arms, Robb walked to a desk, opened the drawer and put her in it. He smiled and said, "now you go to the corner of the drawer and use the transmission portal."

    Suofa suddenly understood. "Is... Is that okay?"

    "Of course."

    In the game "Dark de", all the skills and 3D animations were in positive proportion to the size of the yer''s character. Someone tall could throw out a beam of light, which was thicker andrger than that of a thin and short man. Although the power was the same, the viewing angle was much better.

    Simrly, the portals created byrger yers were alsorger than those created by small yers.

    Since Suofas smaller, the portal would naturally also be very small.

    Sure enough, the transmission portal was a little smaller than a cup, less than the size of a palm. It floated in the corner of the drawer. Robb opened and closed the drawer, and the transmission portal stood in its position. As long as he closed the drawer, no one would know there was a transmission portal in it.

    Robb asked Suofa toe out of the drawer and undid the shrink magic, so that she could return to normal size.

    Then he shrank himself to the size of a cup.

    He turned to look at Suofa and said, "I''m going back to Westwind Town now. You just stay here. If someonees in, you close the drawer. When others ask you where I went, you give a mysterious smile and tell them that your master has just gone out to have fun. When he asks what having fun means, just smile and don''t speak. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 291: Five girls in the hot spring pool

    Chapter 291: Five girls in the hot spring pool

    "Got it!"

    Looking at Robb, who was only the size of a cup, standing on the desk in front of her, she couldn''t help saying, "since you are so small, will your fighting capacity also decrease ordingly? If I p you, can I kill you?"

    "It will decrease! The shrink technique will reduce my strength, physique, intelligence, spirit and other attributes by twenty percent. My strength will be greatly damaged. In this case, I am very weak. You can try to kill me." Robb smiled and said, "I permit you to have a try. I won''t charge you with attempted murder and increase the term of imprisonment."

    "That''s what you said." Without any hesitation, she pped Robb like swatting a fly.

    The p was hard. There was no mercy at all.

    Of course, the result was not surprising at all, Miss!

    She felt that she had only hit the table and nothing else, but Robb still stood still. Her palm seemed to pass through Robb''s body, but she was very clear that Robb was not a ghost. He had a real body.

    But as long as she wanted to attack him, she couldn''t.

    The feeling was so weird that she had to sigh, "well, I finally understand. No matter what happens, I can''t kill you, right?"

    "Yes!" Robb smiled and said, "so, you have to be obedient. As long as you serve the sentence, I will return your freedom. If you behave well, you can bemuted. Don''t do anything stupid to increase your sentence."

    After saying that, Robb jumped into the drawer and entered the transmission portal.

    Looking at the tiny and cute transmission portal, she thought, [This guy has returned to Westwind Town. If I seize the opportunity to escape now, what''re the chances? There are so many people on Bright Road, and I''m proficient in camouge. As long as I join the crowd and disguise as an old woman, he will have very little chance to find me.]

    However, if this guy has some strange trick and can find me in a sea of people, my sentence will definitely be increased.

    Should she escape or not?

    She sighed and sat in front of the desk, propping her chin with her hand. Looking at the mini teleportation portal in the drawer, she came to her senses

    Meanwhile, Robb went through the transmission portal and returned to the familiar Westwind Town.

    The transmission portal opened on the hillside beside the cemetery, so as soon as he went out, he could see the chapel under the hillside. At this time, it was already dark. The chapel stood quietly in the night, silent.

    Robb looked at the transmission portal behind him. Although it was only the size of a cup, it was shining with purple light, which would be very eye-catching from afar.

    It was dark outside, so no one saw it, but when the vigers got up tomorrow, they would definitely find the strange micro transmission portal on the hillside.

    It would be troublesome if the portal was seen!

    There were spies of the queen in Westwind Town, and they were doing it openly. Robb couldn''t let the queen know about it, or else she would definitely find out that he had sneaked into Bright Road.

    After careful consideration, Robb found a big stone nearby, and with a punch, arge groove was formed on the stone, which turned into a stone basin. He knocked the stone basin on the transmission portal, and from the outside, he could only see that this was a big stone on the hillside. Only when he opened the stone could he see a transmission portal inside.

    Then he slowly walked down the hill.

    At this time, the shrink technique could be removed, but there was no need to do it to go to the chapel to have a look. Maybe they could see something beautiful, such as Xuelu, Lillian, Little Yi, or two light nuns shower.

    [Damn it! I can''t think about it. I can''t think too much about that stuff. A man with integrity wouldn''t peep at a girl taking a shower.] It was too obscene. He could only think about it in his mind and wouldn''t really do it.

    He trotted down the hill.

    When he walked to the front yard of the chapel, he saw that his small hot spring pool was very lively. Lillian, Xuelu, the two light nuns and two dark nuns were all in the hot spring pool. That small hot spring pool was only about three square meters, which was about the same size as a 2 meter hot spring in the modern world  The size of a double bed which was 1.5 meters. It was not difficult for five girls to sit in it with their knees crossed. There was even a little space for them to sit down.

    However, the pool was open-hair. They were all wearing swimsuits. The swimsuits of Little Yi and the two little light nuns were very conservative and in skirt style. As for Xuelu and Lillian, they wore one-pieces.

    No one wore a bikini. That was too exciting. Women in this world really didn''t dare to wear it.

    But even if they wore conservative clothes, the picture of the five girls bathing in the hot spring together was rare in CG, and he really didn''t have the chance to see it in usual times.

    Robb cursed in his heart, [These five girls are so unkind. You won''t chase after me when I''m here. But when I''m not here, you will chase after me excitedly. And I''ve even prepared the swimsuits in advance. How long have you nned this?]

    Robb felt embarrassed to peep at the scene where they were taking a shower.

    He carefully leaned against the hot spring, and under the cover of the water well, stone table, stone stool, tree, flowers and nts in the yard, he quietly touched the edge of the hot spring.

    As soon as he got close to them, he heard little Yi say to the girls next to her, "Oh, I''m so tired these days. I teach the students from morning to night every day. There are five sses and 200 people in each ss. I feel my throat is about to explode."

    Xueluughed and said, "you are so silly. What''s the benefit of this lesson?"

    "People can''t always think of benefits when they do things." With a serious look on her face, Little Yi said, "true, kind and beautiful lessons are what everyone needs. Without them, they are no different from animals."

    "Well, I don''t understand what you are talking about." Lillian interrupted the conversation between the magician and the nun and changed the topic, "master has been away for three days. I miss him so much. I don''t know how far Bright Road is. Master, have you arrived at Bright Road yet?"

    "They should have arrived," answered Little Yi and Xuelu almost at the same time

    Hearing what the other party said, the two of them couldn''t helpughing together. It turned out that everyone was thinking about Robb. When he was there, he was a thief and often took advantage of everyone. But when he left, the girls always thought of him and guessed where he had been.

    Little Yi smiled and said, "judging from the time, he might be already in the dormitory of the magic school."

 Chapter 292: Its not a mouse meow

    Chapter 292: Its not a mouse meow

    TL: I did this at 5 am...Lillian tilted her head and asked, "will master live there until he learns how to make magic items ?"

    Xuelu shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. Don''t forget that he has transmission scrolls. ording to his personality, once he is in a residence of Bright Road, he will immediately form a portal from there to Westwind Town, and then run back and forth. Maybe he has returned through the transmission portal and is peeping at us bathing in the hot spring right now."

    As soon as these words came out of her mouth, the expressions of Little Yi and the two little light nuns changed at the same time.

    Although they were wearing swimsuits, their arms and legs were still exposed outside. If men saw them, they would be embarrassed.

    The three nuns immediately raised their heads like mice through a sewer. They looked around, looking around, looking if there was any priest lurking in the night.

    Unfortunately, they didn''t expect that Robb, who was as small as a cup, would hide behind a grass near the hot spring pool and peep at them. This way of peeping at them was new and refined, which was beyond their serious scope. Therefore, they all looked into the distance, only to see the back of the chapel and a tree. It was impossible for them to find Robb.

    After searching for a while, the three nuns withdrew their gazes and whispered, "it seems that he hasn''te back yet."

    Xuelu smiled and said, "look at you. You are so nervous. It doesn''t matter even if he sees you dressed so much."

    "We are not you!" The three nunsined at the same time, "we are nuns."

    "What are you talking about? It seems that to you, a woman who is not a nun won''t be embarrassed. I will also be shy, okay? But you don''t have to be so embarrassed when facing the man, you admire. Lillian, dont you agree?"

    Lillian blushed at her question. "I... I think... You are right... If my master wants to see me bathing in the hot spring, I don''t mind..."

    "If you really don''t mind, why didn''t you chase after him when he was not here?" The two girls stuck out their tongues at Lillian and said, "you didn''t dare toe here until he was away, which means you mind."

    Hearing this, Lillian''s face darkened slightly. "I... I''m just a servant. I''m afraid that my master will think that I seduced him on purpose to change my position from a ve to a hostess. This... This is not good. If I were not a servant, then I... I... I would do everything."

    The other four women fell into silence when they heard this

    Robb, who was eavesdropping beside, was also lost in thought. What should he do? Should he set Lillian free and marry her? Would it be too deliberate to do so? Lillian might not ept it at that time. She would definitely want to get it. If I gave her freedom to dispel her worries, with her personality, she would definitely refuse. Shit, these women''s thoughts are so troublesome.

    Thinking of this, Robb suddenly heard a woman''s voice, "eh? What the hell is this?"

    The voice was not from the five girls in the hot spring, but from his behind.

    Robb immediately recognized that it was the voice of the little kitten girl, Huahua.

    He turned around and saw the kitten squatting in front of him, with her face very close to him. She stared at him with her big eyes and opened her mouth, revealing two beautiful canine teeth.

    Robb was speechless

    Robb was wearing makeup now, not in the usual shape of a little blonde, but this makeup appearance was only known by Suofa and Baron Nuolun. Other girls didn''t know him. In the eyes of the little kitten Huahua, he was a strange, mini little man. He sneaked into the chapel and watched the girls bathing in the hot spring. Nobody knew what else he would do.

    Huahua meowed and shouted, "bastard! Go to hell!"

    She raised her right hand, and long and sharp nails popped out from her fingers. Then she scratched at Robb.

    Robb didn''t dare to let her hit him. Otherwise, as soon as the Miss sign jumped out, the kitten might guess that it was him. If she said Godfather peeped at women taking a shower, it would be very bad, and his ruined reputation would spread far away.

    Therefore, in the face of these attacks, he usually did not dodge, but this time he had to dodge. His body slipped to the side, and the little kitten did not hit one w, and was dodged by Robb.

    But the cat girl''s agility was unusual. Robb dodged the first w, then her second w followed closely. Her movement was extremely fast, like lightning.

    Fortunately, Robb maxed his agility. Even if his speed was reduced by twenty percent, he was still extremely agile. He dodged the attack of Huahua again.

    Huahua, "huh? What a nimble bastard! I really don''t believe it. I''ll let you taste the speed of a cat!"

    She stretched out her two ws at the same time. It was the cat folk''s talent skill, Ghost w!

    She waved her ws so fast that it was hard to see them clearly. In an instant, she made dozens of shes at Robb.

    Robb, "Damn it!"

    There was no other way. Just dodge! He dodged the ws of the cat with three circles on the left, three circles on the right, his neck and b**t twisting. It was a piece of cake for Robb.

    The beauty of this moment could not be written with words at all. Even if it was made into an animation, the speed of 24 frames per second could not catch up with Robb''s dodge speed and the speed of the cat and the girl''s w. In the animation, there would only be a pile of horizontal lines or oblique lines to show that it happened too fast, and nothing would be clear.

    Therefore, the five girls in the hot spring pool only saw that Huahua was waving her ws desperately, and a small ck shadow jumped between her ws.

    "What the hell? Is Huahua catching mice?"

    "What kind of mouse is so arrogant? It''s jumping up and down under the ws of the kitten girl. It''s unwilling to die."

    "The mouse is so flexible." Lillian sighed, "there is such a mouse at home that even a kitten folk cant catch. What should I do?"

    Xuelu smiled and said, "use the mouse trap. No matter how flexible the mouse is, it can''t escape."

    "Well, that makes sense."

    "Or use rat poison."

    "Well, shouldnt be bad."

    When the girls were talking about this, they heard the kitten girl shout, "it''s not a mouse meow, it''s a person! A very small person. Wow, girlse help me meow."

    "What? A man? Who the hell dares to peep at me bathing in the hot spring pool? Does he think I wont kill him?" Xuelu said.

    She raised her hand and said

    With a wave of her bare hand, two wind des rushed towards Robb.

 Chapter 294: He went out to have fun

    Chapter 294: He went out to have fun

    Robb also made a few more magic scrolls for shrinking and handed them to Lillian. He told her that if there was an emergency in Westwind Town and she needed toe back immediately, she should shrink and pass through the transmission portal covered by a big stone on the hillside and find him in the magic school.

    Then, after everything was settled here, Robb passed through the transmission portal again and returned to Bright Road.

    As soon as he got through, he saw that Suofa was staring at the transmission portal in a daze with her eyes wide open. And she was immediately startled upon seeing Robb, "What ghost?"

    As soon as she woke up, she quickly focused her eyes and asked, "you''re back?"

    "I''m back! No problem in Westwind Town." Robb smiled and said, "did anyonee to see me when I went back?"

    "Just now, Kante came knocked and said that he wanted to ask you to drink with the other rich second-generation nobles. ording to your instructions, I smiled mysteriously and then said that you went out to have fun. He asked me how youll have fun, but I didn''t say anything. Then he showed a look of enlightenment, and said, I see. I won''t ask Then he left with a smile."

    Robb smiled and said, "that''s good."

    Bewilderment appeared on her face "Its strange. What on earth does he understand? I don''t even understand. What does he understand? What was he talking about? I thought it would be difficult to make up a lie about where you went. After all, it''s your first time toe to Bright Road. You are not familiar with this ce, and you don''t have friends here. It''s easy to expose your identity if you go out at night. I really didn''t expect it to be so simple. It''s so ridiculous that you can swindle Kante away! "

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Anyway, it''s the best way to fool men. Hahaha, well, it''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed."

    "Sleep... Sleep..." Suofa froze. Looking at the two beds in the same room, she felt very ufortable.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll sleep soundly and won''t look at you."

    Robb grinned, washed his face, brushed his teeth, and went back to the chapel through the transmission portal to take a shower before returning to lie on his bed.

    It was not until Robb closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep that Suofa simply washed her face and brushed her teeth. She was sure that she wouldn''t dare to take a shower. Robb had a record of pretending to be asleep.

    She changed her nightgown carefully and quickly before lying on the bed. She was afraid that she would kick the quilt away when she turned over, so she covered herself tightly like a caterpir. After confirming that there would be no mishaps, she finally dared to close her eyes and sleep.

    Maybe it was because she had to act as a maid to take care of her master during the journey from the Westwind Town to Bright Road and couldn''t sleep well, that she immediately slept when she lied down.

    Robb saw that she turned over not long after she fell asleep, and a jade like arm was turned out of the quilt and exposed outside.

    "What the hell! You covered yourself so hard just now, but you turned out to be like this in a blink of an eye. Fortunately, I''m not interested in looking at such a small degree of body."

    Shaking his head, he decided to go to sleep.

    On the second day, when Robb got up, he found that the quilt on her body had beenpletely kicked off, and even her nightgown had been turned over by her. She lifted it all the way to the ce close to the root of her thigh, and her two long legs were all exposed outside, and her shoulders had been tilted out of the round cor of her nightgown

    It turned out that this girl didn''t sleep well!

    The next few days were boring.

    The school of magic is still in a few days. There were more and more students in the school, but there was nothing serious. The nobles drank and chatted every day.

    Every time they came to find Robb, Suofa would give them a mysterious smile and said, "Master has gone out to have fun."

    This sentence was really omnipotent. No matter who came to find Robb, he would show a knowing smile as soon as he heard it. Then he turned around and left without asking any more questions, which made her feel strange.

    Of course, Robb''s real body returned to Westwind Town and continued to be thezy priest.

    Soon, Gugu and Jiji arrived at Westwind Town and bought arge number of iron weapons and defensive equipment made by Robb. The miners of Westwind Town also found that their small handmade production method was far from being better than Robb''s. they could only earn a little money by mining for a month. They might as well join Robb''spany and get more sry.

    The other mines soon became empty, and the workers all joined Robb''spany. In a blink of an eye, hispany had increased by hundreds of miners and their output had increased greatly.

    Every day, Robb would go back to Westwind Town to y his simted city for a period of time. In the evening, he would call the Queen, and then return to the magic school to deal with the contact andmunication between the young nobles, waiting for the beginning of the new semester.

    Time passed by day by day.

    At the beginning of April, the Royal Magic School was about to begin.

    Early in the morning, Robb was woken up by the powerful Suofa.

    This girl only slept toote on the first day and was seen by Robb. Then she never got upter than him again, because she also knew that her sleeping appearance was bad. When she was sleepy, she kicks her quilt and messes up her nightgown.

    In order to protect her innocence, she had to go to bedte and get up earlier than Robb every day. She could make up for her sleepiness by taking advantage of the time he went back to Westwind Town. There was no other way.

    It was the same today. While Robb was still in a daze, she had already got up and dressed neatly. She grabbed Robb''s shoulder and shook it violently. "Wake up, wake up. Today is the day of the opening ceremony."

    "Eh? Is the new semester finallying?" Robb''s sleepiness was swept away all of a sudden. He said happily, "finally I can learn a new ss, hahaha."

    He quickly jumped out of his quilt, took off his clothes and hurried to find his whitewashed noble suit.

    At first, Suofa couldnt get used to Robb. She wouldn''t scream just because he was only wearing a fat shirt. Instead, she acted as a maid and ran after him with a pair of trousers. "I''ve found the trousers. Here, put them on first, and then look for clothes..."

    The two of them were busy for a while. Robb put on his clothes and washed up. She fixed his makeup and face to make sure everything was okay. Then she said, "there are still thirty minutes left. Assemble on the yground of the school. Hurry up."

 Chapter 295: Representative

    Chapter 295: Representative

    Thirty minutester, Robb saw the most terrible scene in his life!

    Hundreds of young nobles from noble families, wearing silk stockings, stood in a neat formation on the yground of the school. The forest made of ck and white hair legs was terrifying, with pairs ofntern pants on them. It was so terrifying.

    Crazy! He was going crazy!

    "EW!"

    Robb stood beside the yground and vomited up the breakfast he had just had.

    A figure in ck armor appeared beside him. It was the head of the ck earth knight team, Madeleine. This young female Duke came to the magic school for some reason and even appeared behind Robb and said, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Robb covered his forehead and said, "it''s okay. There are too many people. I feel a little dizzy. Eh? Why are you here?"

    "I''m on patrol!" Madeleine seemed to say casually, "in order to investigate the series of assassinations, I''m patrolling around the city. Today I happened to be patrolling to the magic school, so I also came in to see the opening ceremony."

    "A strange patrol route." Robb pointed at the hundreds of people on the yground and said, "no matter how stupid the killer is, he won''t appear in such a crowded ce."

    Madeleine ''s face remained unchanged. "Not necessarily."

    At this time, the students nearby began to discuss, "who is that person vomiting over there?"

    "I heard that he fainted!"

    "Really?"

    "It''s not strange. When I first saw the army led by my father standing in front of me, I felt dizzy for a while. Thousands of people, all wearing the same clothes, stood in front of you. It really makes you dizzy.

    "He seems to be wearing shabby clothes. Where did hee from?"

    "Shh! Don''t look at him. He is the only member of the Smith family. The eldest Duke, Madeleine, has said that she would take care of him. The queen has personally cut his tuition. He looks poor, but we can''t afford to offend him. Don''t bully him. You will be killed."

    "Yeah, don''t you see that? Madeleine seems to havee here to see him getting into the school."

    Robb had sharp ears and immediately heard the conversation of these guys. He thought, [I''m doomed! The story written in the novel couldn''t be activated. No one bullied me, and the female Duke came to protect me inexplicably. How could I hit people''s faces? What kind of school was this? She didn''t y ording to the routine.]

    Forget it. There is no reason to argue with these men in silk stockings. He should just look at the girls to change his mood.

    Robb turned to look at the formation of the girls. There were not many girls in the magic school, only less than a hundred, far fewer than boys.

    Thesedies from noble ns all wore long robes, which weremon in the world of sword and Magic games. Some girls'' robes were open, and their beautiful leg could be seen inside, and all of them werent wearing silk stockings.

    It could be seen from this that Bright Riad was still a little different from the popr direction of Westwind Town.

    In Westwind Town, men rarely wore silk stockings, because men wearing silk stockings would be ridiculed by Godfather as ugly, and the Godfather was the indicator of Westwind Town. When he said it was ugly, everyone would think it ugly, which made the rich men in Westwind Town not like to wear silk stockings.

    In the same way, Godfather always praised women to be beautiful in silk stockings, so women with a little money in Westwind Town would buy one to wear and learn Lillian''s style. It was said that it was Godfather''s favorite style.

    However, Robb''s influence was not enough here in Bright, or in other words, he had no influence at all.

    Men were the main force wearing silk stockings here.

    Robb couldn''t see any woman with long ck legs, only men. His heart couldn''t beforted by the girls, so he had to squat in the corner of the yground and draw circles.

    The opening ceremony began.

    An old man walked onto the tform. He must be the dean of the magic school. He dressed like a respected grand magician. He talked a lot on the tform, mostly talking about the long tradition of the Royal magic school and that the students of the Royal magic school should work for the kingdom and be loyal to the queen. It was all rubbish.

    After saying that, he said loudly, "now that I have finished my words, please wee a student representative toe up to the stage and say a few words. Well, this student representative is the Smith family''s only child, Robb Smith."

    A burst of apuse broke out, and therge group of people turned their heads at the same time to look at Robb.

    Robb was confused. "What the hell?"

    Madeleine said in a low voice, "the dean has ordered your name. He asked you to go up to the stage and talk. Just go up to say something casually."

    Robb asked, "Why me?"

    Madeleine whispered, "the dean is a good friend of your grandfather. Seize this opportunity to behave well."

    Robb was speechless

    This was unreasonable. Robb knew that he had messed up. Why did he have to do this?

    It''s so troublesome. I want to bezy!

    But now since he was in such a position, he was not allowed to be forthright and disrespectful to others.

    Should he just learn the method of making magic items secretly?

    Well, forget it. He should just go upstairs and talk about something casually.

    Depressed, he walked onto the stage. When he passed by the old dean, the old man suddenly burst into tears. He didn''t know why the old dean had so many feelings. He hugged Robb and said, "my child, you have suffered a lot. If I had known earlier that you are in this world, I would have gone to see you."

    Robb was speechless

    Damn it! The fake identity made up by Suofa is a little too much. Why is it so awesome? I just want to learn to be a magic item specialist secretly.

    The old man said seriously, "my child, you can talk to your ssmates first. Whatever you want to say, tell them your journey, your future goal, your fighting spirit, or what kind of mental you think you should have as a student?"

    Only ghosts are interested in talking about this? I''m just here to steal some professional skills. Robb was not interested in it at all. He took a magic tool from his old man. He cleared his throat and looked at the students under him one by one. Then

    "EW!"

    He vomited again!

    The forest with ck hair and big legs was really terrible.

    It was not easy for him to exhale smoothly. With his face facing the audience, Robb looked up at the sky without seeing anything so to not feel annoyed. There was a saying in his heart.[All right. You want me to tell you my future goal, don''t you? Okay! Let me tell you.]

    With a serious look on his face, he picked up the magic tool.

 Chapter 293: Her tone was very firm

    Chapter 293: Her tone was very firm

    As soon as Robb dodged the cat''s w, two wind des had appeared in front of him. The cat stepped back to avoid being hit by the wind des.

    Fortunately, Robb was agile enough. With a light sh, he passed through the middle of the two wind des!

    Before he could let out a sigh of relief, the two girls had finished chanting at the same time, "Divine Punishment!

    Two rays of golden light smashed into him.

    Robb rolled on the ground, but before he could dodge, the paws of the kitten behind him came again.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh.

    At this moment, Robb suddenly heard Little shout, "Holy Nova! Let me see how youll dodge this!"

    A ball of golden light spread out with Little Yi as the center. In an instant, it covered everything within a radius of 10 yards. The girls werepletely unharmed. They were even nursed, and their wounds were all healed.

    However, Robb was the one being attacked.

    So

    "Resist!"

    The golden light swept over Robb''s body, but nothing happened

    Robb was speechless

    [Oh my God! They''ve seen through my trick!] he thought.

    Sure enough, the expressions on the girls'' faces all became strange.

    There was only one person in the world who wont be affected by such magic.

    She quickly withdrew her hand, which had just stretched out to release another holy nova, and only exposed her head outside the water. She shouted, "oh my God! The mini man is Godfather!"

    The two little fair skinned light nuns also cried out and shrank into the water at the same time.

    Lillian hesitated for a moment and shrank back shyly.

    Only Xuelu didn''t shrink back. Instead, she jumped out of the hot spring pool. This time, her perfect figure suddenly appeared in front of Robb. She had a tall and slender chest, slender legs, and wore a one-piece red swimsuit. She looked really hot and charming.

    She walked up to Robb, squatted down, opened her eyes wide and looked at the helpless Robb, "Mr. Robb, whats with your current look?"

    Robb said with a guilty conscience, "it''s required by the fallen noble household and the chaotic Bright Road.

    "Is this the reason why you shrank to peep at us bathing in the hot spring?"

    Robb was speechless

    Xuelu turned to the other girls and asked, "sisters, what should we do with this crazy guy?"

    With a cold face, Little Yi said, "beat him!"

    Xuelu replied, "but I can''t defeat him."

    "I still want to beat him." The two girls each picked up a stone and threw it towards Robb. Miss, Miss! The two stones passed through Robb and rolled into the dust behind him.

    "See? It''s useless."

    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s useful or not. I have to show my attitude."

    After saying that, she reached out to the nun''s clothes ced by the side of the hot spring pool and took out the two firearms. She aimed at Robbs face and fired two shots.

    A bullet passed through Robb, and Miss! It hit the ground, sshing a trace of Starfire.

    However, the other bullet fell on Robb''s face and hit him!

    It turned out that since these two firearms were rubbed out by Robb, the game rules were applied. Especially the second one, it had a random enchantment added, and the hit rate was increased by +20%. Moreover, this was not to add 20% before the attack settlement, but to add 20% after the attack settlement. In other words, it needed to first settle 1% of Little Yis hit rate, and then add 20%.

    As a result, the chances of the firearms hitting Robb were as high as 21%. It was simply a rare holy weapon.

    The attack hit Robb''s face. On the other hand, Little Yi was startled. Regardless of her swimsuit, she jumped out of the water and rushed to Robb and asked, "how are you? Are you hurt?"

    Robb reached out and removed the bullet from his face. He spread out his hands and said, "it''s okay. Hp -1 is just a small thing. As a nun, how much damage can you deal with the firearm?"

    Little Yi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Oh, that''s great."

    Robb smiled and said, "you are going to yell and shout at me again, but if you really hit me, you will worry about me again. Well, women are really troublesome."

    "Only God will know when youll get hit."

    He was going to talk nonsense again, but it suddenly urred to her that she was standing in front of Robb in a swimsuit. Werent her legs all bare?

    She brushed the ground and jumped back into the pool. This time, she was too embarrassed to even show her head, so she held her breath under the water.

    "Humph!" Robb had no reason to argue with this crazy woman. He waved at Lillian and smiled, Lillian, I''ve been away for a few days. Has anything been wrong in Westwind Town?"

    "No!" Lillian replied immediately, "only the queen called me two times in the evening. As you ordered, I told her that you were going to inspect the mountain behind the prison, so she hung up. It seems that there is nothing important."

    "Oh, very good." Robb smiled and said, "from tomorrow on, I wille return to Bright Road every day and stay there for a long time. In the evening, I can alsoe back to answer the queen. I will only go there when I have sses in the magic school and when I go to bed at night."

    Lillian nodded to show her understanding. Hearing what he said, the girls were secretly happy. They would feel at ease if he was still in the chapel of WestwindTOwn.

    Robb told the girls how to deal with others when he was not here. Then he pointed at the chapel of darkness next door and said, "there are all the Queen''s people over there. Don''t let them know what happened to me. After saying that, he turned around and said to Huahua, especially you, don''t tell anyone."

    Shaking her head, Huahua said, "I''m a faithful believer of the Church of Darkness. I can''t lie to the Master!"

    "Ten fish!" Said Robb.

    "No, I''m a faithful believer of the Church of Darkness..."

    "Twenty fish!"

    "No, I am..."

    "Fifty fish!"

    "Deal! Meow!"

    She was no match for fifty fish.

    Robb shook his head and said, "Bribery has already rotten the cat folk from the Church of Darkness. Ah, this evil Westwind Town."

    "Who is to me?" The girls despised him together and said, "you made Westwind Town like this by yourself."

    "So I''m just thinking about moral lessons." Robb said to Little Yi who was hiding in the water, "you have to work hard. It''s very important to spread the thoughts of the true, kind and beautiful."

    The water wasn''t soundproof, so Little Yi could hear it clearly under the water. She answered seriously, "Rumble, rumble, rumble!"

    Her tone was extremely firm!

 Chapter 296: Silk stockings should be worn by girls

    Chapter 296: Silk stockings should be worn by girls

    Robb''s determined look made the old Dean and Madeleine, who was watching under the stage, secretly happy. Thest member of the Smith family looked good. Although his clothes were washed white and he looked very poor, he looked very calm and reliable, and he was neither humble nor pushy in front of anyone.

    Of course, the two of them had already heard the news that Robb had a "good" mastery of wind magic, which seemed to have been inherited from the bloodline of the Smith Family.

    Both the old dean and Madeleine were close to the Smith family. They sincerely hoped to see the Smith family regain its prestige. Now seeing that Robb seems to be very good and are full of expectations, they believed that he would definitely make a great speech. From this deration, the Smith family''s reputation would be revitalized.

    At this moment, Robb said seriously to the voice boosting magic item, "since the dean asked me to be the student representative and let me say whatever I want to say, then I''ll boldly say it. What I want to do most now is to change the atmosphere of the magic school, to let all the boys take off their silk stockings, and to let all the girls put on the silk stockings instead!"

    The old Dean was speechless

    Madeleine was also speechless

    The audience burst intoughter

    For a moment, no one spoke on the yground except the sound of spraying tea.

    The old Dean shook his head with disappointment.

    After a long while, Madeleine said angrily, "what do you want to do? As the only child of the Smith family, you have the responsibility to revive the family. Don''t you have any higher and greater goal?"

    It''s none of my business whether the Smith family is happy or not. Robb really wanted to say that, but he was not allowed to do that.

    Now this woman''s disappointment in me has reached the peak, but after 1/4 of an hour, she will once again feel that I am a promising young man.

    Robb started to talk nonsense seriously "Well, don''t get me wrong. My goal is also for the good of the school. I think so. The main task of a student is to study. But other things are also important, especially makeup and dressing, it is not what the students who work hard should do. Silk stockings are luxury goods. Everyone wears silk stockings topete in appearance. We have to have the heart to learn to be moral, well-educated and disciplined young people without arrogance, extravagance and lewdness, so I advise boys not to wear it. "

    "Oh, I see." The old Dean was overjoyed. "That''s right! That sounds great. Ill use it as the motto of the Royal magic school from now on and let all the students work in this direction."

    After the old president made the adjustment, the teachers immediately apuded, and the students off the stage burst into apuse.

    Duke Madeleine was also stunned. Just now, she thought this guy was a little strange and looked like a weird guy. He didn''t expect that he was such an idealist!

    Wait! There was something wrong. Madeleine suddenly caught something and said, "why only suggest boys not to wear silk stockings, but girls should wear silk stockings? If we want to change the atmosphere and make students study hard, then we should treat boys and girls equally, right?"

    "Yes, we are treated equally." Robb suddenly put on a pitiful face and said "Duke Madeleine, you are right. The reason why girls should wear stockings is to make men and women be equal. I think all of you are reasonable and have to admit that women''s status is not equal to men''s.. The high-end luxury like silk stockings is only used by men, but women don''t wear it. Why?

    Robb said with a sad face, "I want to show you that girls are as important as boys in our royal magic school by letting women wear silk stockings. They have the right to wear silk stockings only for men."

    Thest sentence, "they have the right", was said in a sonorous voice, as if a few iron words fell on the ground, creating a loud echo, echoing in the hearts of all the girls.

    A beautiful blonde girl jumped up first. Robb is right! We have the same rights as men."

    Another girl also jumped up and said, "yes, we need to wear silk stockings. Why is that only for boys?"

    Although there were not many girls, they were all excited in an instant. All the girls could not help but shout, "silk stockings! We also want silk stockings!"

    Duke Madeleine was speechless on the spot. Her dissatisfaction with Robb just now had all gone beyond nine night clouds. She didn''t expect that he was so excellent.

    The old director stood out and shouted, "okay! I dere that it''s settled then. From tomorrow on, boys are not allowed to wear silk stockings to school, and girls are free to wear them to go to school."

    "Oh, yeah!" The girls cheered.

    The boys all looked at Robb with resentful eyes. If it weren''t for the support of the old dean and the duke, several men would have jumped out to argue with him. Many boys thought, [You are such a poor man. You can''t afford to wear silk stockings, so you set a trap for us. Wait and see. I will teach you a lessonter.]

    Robb smiled and made a gentleman bow to the audience.

    The girls all blew him a kiss and said, [long live Robb.]

    The boys secretly pointed their middle fingers at him and said, "go to hell!

    However, the people from Westwind Town didn''t have this problem. The group led by Kante and George waved at Robb andughed, "good job, brother Robb.

    Robb looked at all the people while going off the stage andughed in his heart, [sure enough, only the people from Westwind Town know the correct use of silk stockings.]

    All in all, the opening ceremony ended happily.

    The old dean took back the magic item and loudly arranged the follow-up matters. He asked the students to go to their own subjects for registration. From tomorrow on, the school officially began.

    Then the teachers of all subjects came out.

    In fact, there were not many subjects. There were only subjects such as fire, air, water, earth, the four major magic systems, together with alchemy, and magic item production.

    The magic teacher of the air system was also a wind magic expert, and also knows the Smith family. The teacher initially had thought highly of Robb but didn''t expect that Robb would join the junior department of magic item production, which made the teacher very regretful.

 Chapter 297: Im very disappointed in him

    Chapter 297: I''m very disappointed in him

    After his sses were finalized, Robb turned around and was about to go back to the dormitory, when he saw Kante running over with the group of young nobles from Westwind Town and smiling around Robb, "Brother Robb, it will soon be dinner time. Do you want to go for a walk and have dinner together?"

    Robb had to go back to Westwind Town to deal with the simted city. He didn''t have time to y with them. He smiled and shook his head. "I won''t go. Have a good time."

    "Are you going out for fun again?"

    "Yes, I''m going to have fun," Robb said with a smile.

    Kante patted him on the shoulder and said, Robb, you are so unkind. If you have something good to share with us, you should take me to have fun tomorrow."

    He couldn''t refuse his request. It was really a little unfriendly to refuse him. Robb had no choice but to smile and said, "Okay, I''ll take you there next time. Today you have a good dinner with everyone. When it''s dark, I''ll take you to have a good time."

    "Okay, it''s a deal," said Kante smilingly

    Robb thought to himself, [I''m in trouble now. It seems that I have to go to the dark street alley on the street tonight and find a good ce to have fun. I should throw Kante in, or he will doubt me as time goes by.]

    After getting rid of Kantes group, Robb returned to his dormitory as soon as possible and said to Suofa, "I''m going back to Westwind Txown. I''ll deal with them as usual."

    Suofa nodded, "okay!"

    She watched Ronn shrink himself and jump into the drawer. When she was lost in thought, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. She quickly closed the drawer and walked to the door. When she opened the door, she found that it was Duke Madeleine standing outside.

    Her in ck armor looked serious, but her expression was quite gentle now. She didn''t look like an arrogant ck Knight at all, but like a girl who came to visit her old neighbor. There was a candy jar in her left arm, which contained a lot of candies. It seemed that she was here to send something to Robb.

    "Excuse me, is Mr. Robb here?"

    Of course not. He just went back to Westwind Town through the transmission portal. Robb had to follow Robb''s order. With a mysterious smile on her face, she said, "master is not here. He went out to have fun."

    Madeleine was speechless

    She suddenly felt that she wanted to swear but she didn''t know if she should say it or not. During the day, she praised this man as if he was very good and had the hope to have him revive the Smith family. She wanted to talk with him about the past between the two families, so she ns to give him some candies to help him improve his living standard. She didn''t expect that he would go out to have fun as soon as she turned around?

    You didn''t even try to hide anything when you went out to have fun? At least have your maid change the way she talked to the female visitors and tell a lie that youre doing something else? It''s too much!

    Madeleine said angrily, "did he really go out for fun?"

    She smiled and didn''t answer.

    "How... How could it be?" Madeleine punched the wall beside her, and the iron gloves hit the wall hard. The dark magic pervaded, and the wall was immediately hit into a big pit. She turned around and was about to leave and said. "When your masteres back, tell him that I''m really disappointed in him."

    After taking a few steps, she turned around and stuffed the candy jar back into her hand. "Although I''m very disappointed in him, he is fourth uncle''s child after all. Give him the candy."

    Then she turned around and left again.

    She looked down at the candy jar in her hand, and then looked at Madeleine''s receding figure. She thought to herself, [It''s strange. What does it mean to go out and have fun?''? Why Kante, George, and Madeleine understand? They all know that, but only I don''t understand at all? And why was this woman so disappointed? Isn''t it a good thing to go out and have fun?]

    At this time, Robb had just washed off the disguise on his face in the chapel of Westwind. After soaking his hair in the strange water given by Suofa, he immediately restored his original look of bing a little blonde and copsed on his familiar stone stool.

    Xuelu sat opposite the stone table and had dinner with him.

    The beautiful red-haired woman grumbled while eating, "Hey, I heat your furnace every day. It''s so troublesome that I can''t go out on adventures."

    Robb said, "I know you''re wronged, but don''t worry. I''ll start learning how to make magic items tomorrow. After I learn it, I''ll make arge magic container, which is full of the fire magic power. I''ll make a switch, which can release the fire to heat the furnace at any time. At that time, you''ll be free."

    "Oh?" Xuelu didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. "In this world, only you can use the magic container like this. Look at therge magic container of the king of the desert. It was used to charge the Thor''s roar, but you are using to burn the furnace."

    Robb smiled and said, "there are many technologies developed for the sake of war, but in the end, most of them will enter the civil domain, so that they can really unleash their full strength."

    When the two of them were talking about this, they suddenly saw a man at the door of the chapel. The man looked elegant. It was none other than Nuolun.

    Robb waved at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Nuolun is here at the right time. Let''s have dinner together. Lillian, please buy a new set of tableware for him."

    Without any hesitation, Nuolun sat at the table with a calm smile on his face. However, Robb knew that although Nuolun looked calm, he must be restless, because Robb could guess the reason why he came.

    A few days ago, he arrived at Bright Road with the younger generation nobles. Outside the city, he saw arge area of farnd nted with sugar. ording to the yield of the sugar in Bright Road, once the production of sugar began, it would be the top sugar producer that was about toe out, and the business of the sugar factory of Nuolun would be affected.

    Before Nuolu could say anything, Robb asked, "are you here to ask me about thepetition of the sugar factory?"

    The calmness of Nuolun almost disappeared, and he said awkwardly, "Godfather knows everything."

    Robb smiled and said, If even your nephew can think of it, why would I not??"

    Nuolun smiled awkwardly.

    Robb said to himself, "Miss queen, you are so smart. You are always next to me. You can learn all kinds of things from others at a close distance and copy the industries of Westwind Town. But I''m generous and I don''t mind her learning from others."

    In fact, being magnanimous was just Robb''s excuse. He was very clear that it was useless to hide some low-level technology. Even if others didn''t learn it secretly, they could get it out by themselves in a sh.

    He turned to Nuolun and said, "there is only one way to improve thepetition of your sugar production! That is innovations and production of confidential technology."

 Chapter 298: Lets make a bet

    Chapter 298: Let''s make a bet

    "I know the technology is confidential, but it''s about innovations..." said Nuolun modestly. "I''m not good at innovations... I really don''t know how to innovate with sugar production."

    "Well, I''ll give you a small demonstration. You can think of a wayter."

    As soon as he waved his hand, several pieces of sugar, milk and cream appeared in front of him.

    He asked Lillian to bring a pot and put all the sugar, milk and cream in it. Then he let out a magic of fire and stirred it while boiling it!

    After a while, when the food in the pot was sticky, Robb put it aside and said with a smile, "let''s eat and wait!"

    Nuolun was confused, but he couldn''t ask Robb if Robb didn''t tell him, so he had to have dinner with him.

    After the meal, the thing cooked just now had condensed into a milky white, strange substance.

    Robb cut a small piece of the solidified object with a knife, which was as big as a knuckle. He handed it to Nuolun and said, "have a try."

    As soon as Nuolun put it into his mouth, his face became serious. "Yummy! What''s the name of this?"

    Robb smiled and said, "this is called milk candy. You see, I added sugar into milk and made this kind of thing. Think about it again. If I add all kinds of sugar in other things, use all kinds of ingredients you can find to mix, find a good proportion and form, and mix with sugar, then how many other possibilities can you make?"

    He continued "There are still a few months left before the queen gets her first batch of sugar. You still have a lot of time to sell all the sugar in your hands and study the new game of sugar. By the time she starts to sell sugar, you should have given up the low-end basic industry of making sugar and advanced processing industry. In that case, the sugar she makes will not be a threat to you; Instead, she bes a worker who provides you with raw materials. Do you understand? "

    After a while, he seemed to understand something. "Godfather, do you mean that I should study new things and keep my new technology a secret so that others can only follow me forever, so that I can be invincible?"

    "Haha! You''re so smart. It''s convenient to talk to you." Robb smiled and said, "you can take all the milk candies I have prepared."

    Nuolun picked up the candy in a hurry and walked back home while tasting it carefully. After taking a few steps, he finally figured out something and his steps suddenly became brisk.

    Robb smiled and watched him off. When he turned around, he saw that the crystal ball on the table was lit up.

    As soon as he picked up the phone, he saw the Queen''s elegant and dignified face appear in the crystal ball. This damned woman would always put on such a solemn and sacred expression the moment he answered the phone.

    "My queen, what can I do for you?" Robb greeted with a smile.

    The Queen''s face remained unchanged. "I''m telling a joke."

    Robb said, "you don''t look like you are going to tell a joke."

    The queen said, "your silk stockings are about to be sold out."

    "Oh? Why?" Robb said, "why do you say that?"

    A smug smile suddenly shed across the Queen''s face "An interesting young man came out of my royal magic school. He took the lead in attacking the extravagant and lewd lifestyle and proposed that all the noble children don''t wear silk stockings, which caused quite a stir. Now a minister proposed that since the young people were working hard, the older generation can''t lose to the young people. He proposed that all the officials in the government should abandon such a luxurious thing as silk stockings. They should wear trousers at ease Although it was not as beautiful as silk stockings, it was more warm, more convenient and practical. Many officials had begun to imitate it, which would soon form a style. Men will abandon their stockings, and only a small number of women will wear them. "

    Speaking of this, the queen was a little happy. "Your silk stockings! Sell them! No! It''ll be gone!"

    She said these words word by word, as if she would be very happy if Robb was beaten.

    "So what? Do you believe that the stockings will be sold less?"

    The queen smiled, "it''s useless tofort yourself. Your stockings factory needs it! Go! Close it!"

    "Thank you for calling me to talk about this." Robb smiled and said, "then shall we make a bet? If my stockings factory is really closed down, I will promise you a request. As long as it doesn''t go against my conscience, you can make it, including but not limited to giving Westwind Town to you, killing Mondram taking back the easternnd, unifying the Kingdom, and even helping you kill the desert kingdom and Norma.

    Hearing this, the Queen''s eyes lit up. Originally, she just wanted to make a phone call tough at Robb andplete the daily task of "Embarrassing otherizens". She had nned to hang up after mocking him, but she did not expect that Robb would suddenly propose such a bet.

    The stake was too tempting for the queen. Her ambition was not so great as to kill the desert kingdom and Norma, but killing Mondra, taking back the easternnd and unifying the kingdom was her ambition since childhood. If Robb was really willing to help herplete it, she had no reason to refuse.

    However, the queen was not an innocent and stupid girl. She knew that huge benefits were often apanied by huge risks. If Robb dared to make such a bet, it meant that he would put forward a terrible condition, which she might not be able to bear.

    She tried her best to hold back her excitement and keep a calm face. "Otherwise?"

    Robb gave a sinister smile and said, "on the contrary, if my stockings factory is not closed down and the sales volume of my stockings is increased, you have to promise me one condition."

    "What condition?" The queen said indifferently, "you are an independent leader, and you have a high position in the hearts of the people of Westwind town. You can be regarded as a gentleman with high status. I don''t think you would propose some dirty and shameless conditions like a gangster, right?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I haven''t put forward any conditions yet, but you are making fun of me with a lot of nonsense first. You tter me andbel me as a gentleman, making me feel embarrassed to raise too many conditions. What the hell woman?"

    The queen smiled!

    Robb hmphed, "well, I won''t ask too much. If you lose, wear ck stockings and white stockings for me. Then we have a bet. What do you think?"

 Chapter 299: The beacon of spiritual civilization

    Chapter 299: The beacon of spiritual civilization

    As soon as Robb said this, the Queen almost jumped up and shouted to ept the deal.

    However, she had developed a strong psychological ability through years of negotiation and transaction. She would not easily get swayed. Even if she had already taken a big advantage, she would try her best to take more, So she smiled faintly and said, "you''re taking advantage of me. I''m the queen of a country and the most beautiful woman in the kingdom. How many people want to see my legs? Don''t you think you''re asking too much?"

    Robbughed, "You still want to bargain? Believe it or not, I''ll change the condition to you dancing naked when you lose! Under the huge temptation of recapturing the easternnd, you''ll have to agree even if you don''t want to."

    The Queen''s heart thumped. She seriously considered this and asked herself. Although this request was very excessive and made people want to p him on the face with a bone spear, if she couldn''t defeat Mondra for a long time and wanted to regain her kingdom, she might really agree to his request.

    She tried her best to hold back her anger. She didn''t know if she was angry at Robb''s excessive behavior or her own ipetence. She said seriously, "Okay, let''s do as the previous condition. If you lose, promise me one condition. If I lose, I will wear ck and white stockings for you."

    Robb smiled and said, "by the way, I think we have to add a rule. You can guide public opinion, but you can''t interfere with the sales of silk stockings by administrative means. For example, you can''t order everyone not to buy silk stockings."

    This cunning man, I just thought of this method. The queen cursed in her heart, but her face was expressionless. "I''m not that narrow-minded. I won''t win in such a mean way. Let''s have a fair fight."

    The two of them had nothing more to say, so the queen hung up the phone.

    It was time for Robb to return to Bright Road. He shrank himself, passed through the transmission portal on the hillside, and returned to the dormitory of the magic school.

    It waste and Suofa had changed into her nightgown. But she couldn''t go to sleep now. She didn''t dare to go to sleep until Robb fell asleep. Otherwise, she had to worry that he might see something bad in her sleep.

    After passing through, Robb immediately returned to his normal size. He smiled at Suofa and said, "help me with my makeup again. I have to go out."

    "What?" she asked, "why are you going out in the middle of the night?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Mr. Kante asked me to take him with me next time when I went out for fun. I had no choice but to agree because of the situation. Therefore, I have to go out to get familiar with the streets and alleys of Bright Road and find a ce to have fun. Next time, I can throw him in there to not get suspicious.

    "Oh," she said and took the makeup to disguise his face. He applied it on Robb''s face and couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean by going out to have fun?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "I''ve said that women don''t need to know. Just keep it a secret."

    "Okay!" Suofa bit her lower lip and said, "but I think Duke Madeleine knows it. She is also a woman, right? Why can''t I know?"

    "Eh?" Robb asked, "how do you know that Madeleine knows?"

    "As soon as you returned to Westwind Town, Madeleine came to find you to give you a jar of candy. But since you were not here, I followed your orders and smiled mysteriously, saying that you were out for fun."

    Robb, "Damn it!"

    "She said she was very disappointed in you. Judging from her expression, I can tell what it means to go out and have fun."

    Robb covered his face with his hand.

    Damn it, this is so bad. Its so bad that he wants to just fly away.

    He knew that in Madeleine''s eyes, he had be a yboy with no future.

    But forget it. Madeleine was not his sister. She had nothing to do with him. It didn''t matter if he was despised by her. If he was despised by Lillian, Xuelu, Little Yi and the two girls, Robb would try to exin it clearly, but Madeleine had nothing to do with him.

    Was it necessary to care about his image in the heart of a woman who had nothing to do with him?

    Robb stood up and said, "I''m going out to look for a map. You stay here and help cover me."

    "Are you going out to have fun?" Suofa asked.

    "Yes!" Robb was thick skinned, not afraid of disdain. He snorted, "if Madeleine asks for me again, you can tell her that I''m going out for fun again. It''s good to let herpletely disappointed in me, so that she won''t always take care of me for the sake of old love, and instead restrict my action."

    Suofa nodded and said, "I see."

    This time, Robb didn''t need to shrink any more. He swaggered out of the student dorm. On the way, he met other students who waved their hands, smiled, nodded, and proudly walked out of the school.

    Not long after he left, she heard a knock on the door again. When she opened the door, she saw the queen and a group of guards beside her. Outside the window stood a huge skeleton dragon, staring at her with its empty eyes.

    Suofa was taken aback. Fortunately, her reaction was quick. She quickly lowered her head and knelt on one knee. "Your Majesty."

    Before the queen could say anything, a guard stood out and said on her behalf, "is Robb Smith here? Your majesty wants to discuss with him about some mental problems, so that he can take the lead to carry forward the frugal style, eliminate arrogance, extravagance and lewdness, and persuade the nobles not to wear silk stockings."

    With a mysterious smile, whe said, "master has gone out for fun."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The guards were also rendered speechless

    The anger on the Queen''s face shed away. She turned around and said, "go back to the pce."

    The guards didn''t know what to say. They looked at each other for a while and then chased after the queen. One of the guards turned around and said to Suofa, "the descendant of the Smith family really do whatever they want. Your master is so bold. I have never seen someone so bold in my life."

    "Why? Why does everyone know what it means to go out and have fun? I''m the only one who doesn''t understand? Why?

    At this time, Robb had just walked out of the gate of the magic school and walked towards the most prosperous and lively urban area of Bright Road.

    It waste at night. At this time, Westwind Town had already fallen asleep. Onlyzy priest would stay in the hot spring pool and y, unwilling to go to bed.

    However, a big city was a big city. In the center of Bright Road, the lights were still on. Night life had just begun.

 Chapter 300: Assassin

    Chapter 300: Assassin

    When Robb passed through, most of the shops had been closed, but there were still many open shops, such as the "unruly shark bar", "Fire Rose Hotel", "old Jake''s broken boots and groceries", and so on.

    He didn''t know much about this world, and he didn''t know if there would be such kind of shop in this world of sword and magic that could be used to fool Kante. But he was sure that even if there was no such shop, at least there would be street girls. Street girls would cross the East and West, cross the world, cross races, and cross dimensions. He might not be able to find them in Westwind Town, but in a big city with hundreds of thousands of people like Bright Road, there must be some!

    As long as he found a few street girls, gave them money, told them that he often came here, and then threw Kante to them, he could deceive them.

    He deliberately nced at the street corners and alleys, looking for the street girls.

    Sure enough, not long after, he saw a scantily dressed woman standing at the entrance of the alley in front of him. Her trousers were very short, only to her thighs, and her two snow-white long legs were thrown outside. The upper part of her body was also very exposed, and her cor was slightly open, and a deep ditch was squeezed out.

    She had a good figure, but her facial features were poor. No wonder she could only be a street girl, not at a high-end brothel.

    She was flirting with the men passing by. Unfortunately, perhaps it was because of her bad luck, there was no business today.

    Robb passed by the woman and entered the alley behind her. When he brushed past her, he whispered, e here!"

    The woman was immediately overjoyed. Now she didn''t have to yell for customers on the street. She quickly followed Robb.

    The two entered the alley together and went deep into it. There was no other ce. There were two small buildings on both sides of thene. The lights on the two buildings were on, which gave people a very strange feeling.

    Robb couldn''t help but ask, "what''s wrong with this area?"

    The woman chuckled and said, "Young master, the houses on both sides of thisne are brothels! At night, the lights on the first floor of the brothel have to be turned off, and only on the second floor can the lights be turned on. Only in this way can the first floor be dark enough, so that the guests can sneak in without being noticed by the neighbors. And the lights on the second floors show that they are still open."

    Robb, on the other hand, had gained some knowledge about this art. It made sense. If the first floor of the brothel was brightly lit and it was eye-catching, wouldn''t it be awkward for the guests to be watched by a group of people on the street when they entered?

    [What a considerate design!] He thought.

    The woman giggled, Young master, where do you want to y? At my home or on the streets?"

    Without further ado, Robb took out a handful of gold coins from his pocket and put them in the woman''s hand. He said in a low voice, "here you are."

    The woman was overjoyed. She met a boss and said, "next, don''t treat me as a person. I will cooperate with you no matter how you want to y."

    Robb said in a low voice, "I just want you to do me a favor. I bragged to my friend that I often went out to have fun, so that he wouldn''t treat me as a virgin. After you ept the money, you should remember one thing clearly. No matter who asks you about me, you will say that Robb Smith oftenes to you to have fun. Do you understand?"

    Hearing this, the woman immediatelyughed. So that was the case. It was not rare for a man to brag in front of his brothers and pretend to be experienced. After working for several years, she had seen a lot of men like him who liked to brag. It was not a rare thing. Anyway, men liked to brag about their rich experience in this respect. I dealt with one before, and I know that in less than three seconds, I can even deal with a scum with rich experience.

    The woman was satisfied with the money, She giggled and said, Young master your name is Robb Smith. Don''t worry. After I get your money, I will definitely help you do a good job. I won''t let you lose face in front of us. When someone asks me about you, I will tell him that you oftene here to have fun. It''s a very powerful job. You are the most powerful man I have ever seen in my life. I promise you will stand straight and tall in front of us."

    Robb was speechless

    [Damn it! You don''t have to say that, do you?]

    When he was about to correct the woman''s crazy thoughts, a group of people came into the alley in a hurry.

    Robb and the woman stood in the dark, so no one could see them.

    However, Robb could see them clearly. His night vision was activated passively, and it was as bright as day in the dark. He immediately saw that a group of armed guards came in, with weapons in their hands. There were about three or four people, and they all looked very powerful.

    Among the group, there was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was wearing a gorgeous noble dress and a pair of silk stockings. Obviously, he was a man of high status.

    Robb didn''t want to make things worse, so he covered the woman''s mouth to stop her from talking. Then he pointed to a tree beside and hinted her to hide behind the tree. Of course, the woman did as he said. The two of them squatted behind the tree.

    The group of people who entered the alley walked to a room. The guards scattered all of a sudden and guarded the left and right sides of the door. The middle-aged noble pushed the door and wanted to enter.

    Robb suddenly realized that it was a noble who ran out under the cover of the night.

    Well, it''s not impossible to understand this kind of thing. Men!

    Just as the man was about to push the door open and enter the room, the door was opened first. Then, a short woman walked out of the room. She was only about 1.5 meter tall and very small. She wore a ck robe and wrapped her whole body in the robe. No one could see her figure.

    Her face is actually that of a teenager, who looked no more than fourteen years old at most. She had a childish face, but she was very beautiful. When she grew up, she will be be a super beauty.

    Robb couldn''t help cursing in his heart, ''Wow, such a youngdyes here at such a young age with a noble family. Isn''t it too much? How inhuman! How could you do that?

    Just at this thought, the middle-aged noble unexpectedly said, "eh? Who are you?"

    Obviously, he didn''t know this girl!

    The little girl, however, could recognize him. She said in a very cold and murderous tone, Amos Deiss, a former fire magician of the White Lion Knights. You betrayed the White Lion Knights, betrayed King Mondra, and Duke Yingsi! Am I right?"

 Chapter 301: Ice wolfs bite

    Chapter 301: Ice wolfs bite

    The middle-aged nobleman called Amos Deiss became vignt at once. He immediately jumped back to keep some distance from the little girl. The nearest two guards blocked in front of him, and the guards at the periphery also came over. Dozens of people gathered together and surrounded the nobleman in the middle.

    Hearing the words of the girl, Robb also thought, [Oh! Interesting! Judging from her tone, she is on the side of Mondra, and her tone sounded like she was punishing betrayal and getting rid of evil. It seemed that she came with bad intentions. When I entered Bright Road, it was heavily guarded. I heard that several big shots were assassinated. Did this woman do it?]

    Thinking of this, Robb threw a "hypnotism" on the prostitute beside him. It was better not to let ordinary people see this kind of thing, in case she would cause a fatal disaster to herself. She knew nothing, and it was the safest for her. The more ipetent people knew, the more dangerous it would be.

    The woman fell asleep on the ground behind the tree and knew nothing. She slept peacefully.

    On the other side, Amos Deiss looked at the little girl vigntly. "Who are you?"

    The little girl introduced herself solemnly, "my name is Russ Belmonde Drac.

    Hearing this, Amos almost jumped up on the spot, because this woman''s surname

    In the Kingdom of Gran, there was only one person who had such a surname. His name was Mondra Belmonde Drac, a rebellious man sixteen years ago, and the current king of the Kingdom of Gran.

    Amos asked in surprise, "are you... The daughter of Mondra? The princess of East Gran?"

    "Yes!" The little girl said coldly, "so, it should be reasonable for me to kill you, right?"

    Amos didn''t answer but turned around and ran away.

    After saying a few words, Robb also turned around and ran away unexpectedly. He couldn''t helpughing, [how cowardly is this noble? She is just a young girl. No matter how hard you try, you have to fight with her for two rounds first. If you can''t defeat her, then you can run away. How can you run away before the fight starts? What about your dignity as a man?]

    Just as Robb wasining in his heart, a light sound was heard. It was the sound of unsheathing the long sword. The cloak of the little girl suddenly spun and flew into the air. Her small and exquisite body finally showed up. She was wearing a very close fitting set of leather armor, which emitted a green light. One could tell at a nce that she was not an ordinary girl.

    Robb could tell at a nce that it was made by him. It was the agile flying dragon leather armor!

    He came to this world to earn the first bucket of gold to make the equipment. He traded it for one hundred gold coins from the big merchant, Pobo. ording to Pobo, he took it to Bright Road and sold it to a noble man. He didn''t expect that it would fall into the hands of the Princess of East Gran.

    There were two abnormal enchantments on the leather armor: movement speed, +15%, and attack speed, +20%.

    The girl unsheathed her sword. With a sh of the sword light, the two guards in front of her were beheaded at the same time. No one could even see how she wielded her sword. Even Robb couldn''t see it clearly, because he was looking at the figure of the little girl. Without being covered by the cloak, the little girl''s figure could be seen clearly now.

    Her legs, arms and waist were thin. Although her buttocks were covered by the skirt armor, it could be seen from the angle of the skirt armor. The big girl hadn''t developed yet, and as for her breasts, it was needless to mention.

    The equipment made by Robb was different from the equipment made in the real world. If a yer was thin, his clothes would be thinner, and if a yer was short, his clothes would be shorter. The armor could be suitable for giants to dwarves.

    Therefore, as he looked at the leather armor''s chest and skirt, he knew that this little girl was very young.

    After Robb sighed at her figure, another three guards fell to the ground with blood sshing.

    Amos had run away for several meters and strode out of the area.

    The guards behind him tried their best to block the girl.

    The narrow alley was suddenly filled with guards. On the other side of the wall of guards, Amos was running out of the alley, but as if he could run away.

    The little girl raised her long sword

    This time, Robb saw the sword clearly. The shape of the sword was very strange. Its hilt was much longer than an ordinary long sword, and its hands were long, which made it look like a huge cross instead of a sword. It was just that one of the feet of the cross was sharpened into a sword de.

    The little girl waved her cross sword forward, apanied by a very cold light voice. "Power in the air, surge! Gather in my hands, Shrill lightning!"

    She turned into a beam of light with the sword, and then with a click, she passed through all the guards in the alley.

    The guards were all frozen for a second, just likemon shock in anime. Then, blood spurted out from their bodies, and the whole alley was dyed red.

    It was obvious that in that short moment, the girl passed through the guards with extremely fast steps. At the same time, she brandished her sword and shed at the vital parts of each of them. Her speed was so fast and her movements were so urate that it was amazing.

    If Robb was not peeping at them, but standing next to them and looking at them from above, he would definitely cry out and say, "Wow, you did a good job."

    In an instant, the little girl had caught up with Amos. Amos didn''t turn around, but waved his hand back. A big fireball that had been prepared beforehand roared out and smashed at the little girl''s small face.

    The little girl didn''t dare to look down upon the fireball. After all, it was a fireball skill that a great master used with all his might. If she looked down upon it, she would suffer a great loss. She raised her long sword and blocked it in front of her. "The broken icy sky. Bury it with the storm. Listen to the call of destruction! Ice wolfs bite!"

    The water magic condensed at the tip of her sword. In a blink of an eye, her long sword was filled with an aura of ice. The sword light waved forward, and the cold sword spirit cut the fireball. The surging magic power of the fire was pushed away to both sides, sticking to her left and right.

    She passed through the smoke formed by the fireball, waved her long sword, and stabbed into the vital part of Amos back. As the long sword was pulled out, blood spurted out from his wound.

    Count Amos to the ground and couldn''t move.

    The little girl swung her wrist gently, and all the blood on the sword was thrown away. She put her sword back into the scabbard, caught the ck cloak falling from the sky, wrapped it around her body, lowered her head, and went back into the night.

 Chapter 302: I dont doubt you were the one who killed

    Chapter 302: I don''t doubt you were the one who killed

    When the alley waspletely quiet, Robb came out from behind the tree and looked at the middle of the alley. Thirty or forty guards and their young master''s corpses were sshing blood everywhere. The thick smell of blood attracted a few crows flying over and screaming on the roof.

    Robb couldn''t help but shrug and said, "life is a bitch in the chaotic world!"

    After he returned to the tree, he dispelled the hypnotism from the sleeping prostitute. As soon as the woman woke up, she immediately smelled the strong smell of blood. Under the dim light from the second floor, she saw the corpses on the ground. She was frightened to pee on the spot, and some liquid flowed down her thighs.

    Robb whispered, "you didn''t see or hear anything just now. You were sleeping all the time. What happened here has nothing to do with you. If you want to save your life, don''t say anything."

    Of course, the woman understood this point. If she wanted to save her life, she could not get involved in this matter at all. There was only a dead end if she was involved. She nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice, and her teeth chattered. "I... i... I won''t say anything..."

    "That''s good." Robb said, "go home and hide yourself. Remember, although you don''t know anything about what happened just now, I oftene to you for fun. You have to do it well. Don''t forget it."

    The woman nodded and opened the door beside her, trembling. She got in and dared note out again.

    Robb shook his head. It was too easy to get mortals into trouble if immortals fought. He hoped that the prostitutes in this alley wouldn''t be implicated in the following official interrogation.

    He walked out of the alley, stood on the street and shouted, "help! Help! Someone was murdered!"

    Ten minutester, the ck armored knights crowded the alley.

    As the first witness, Robb was naturally left to ask. He couldn''t be released before the matter was investigated.

    As the one who was killed was a count, he was also a high-ranking figure, ordinary city guards were unable to be ced on the scene. The matter was quickly taken over by the ck Earth Knights.

    Wearing ck armor, Madeleine looked mighty and powerful. She walked up to Robb and looked at him with a strange look. "Are you the first person to find corpses all over the ground here?"

    "Yes!" Robb shrugged and said, "although I really want to pretend that I didn''t see anything and leave quietly, this is not my style. I''m a person who if I see injustice, I have to step in. My heart is full of justice..."

    "Stop!" Madeleine immediately interrupted Robbs arrogant talk, "it''s useless for you to brag so well. Your real face has already been exposed. I just want to ask you, what are you doing here in the middle of the night? Don''t tell me you don''t know where we are."

    "To get high!" Robb answered without hesitation. Although it was a little inappropriate to say something like that in front of a beautiful girl, he had to maintain his humanity all the time and keep his words and deeds consistent.

    Madeleine''s eyes became more disdainful, as if she was looking at a pile of garbage. No woman would have a good face when she heard that a man came to such a ce to y. "That is to say, you ran out in the middle of the night to have fun and came to this alley, and then found that there was a murder here, right?"

    "Yes!" Robb said, "I''m just a witness. Don''t think that I killed someone."

    "Did you see what happened? Did you see the murderer?" Madeleine asked.

    Of course, Robb had seen it. He even knew that the murderer was the daughter of Mondra, and her name was Russ Belmonde Drac. But he didn''t intend to say it out, because it was not a simple murder case. It was a link of the war between two countries, called "assassination of government officials". Robb didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing.

    The two would not help each other!

    He shrugged and said, "I didn''t see it!"

    "Really?" Madeleine looked suspicious. "What if I tell you that I suspect you killed her?"

    Robb was speechless

    Before Robb could protest, she said, "but I won''t say that."

    Robb, [Shit! I almost forgot that this woman liked to gasp for breath when she spoke.]

    Madeleine looked at the dead bodies on the ground and said lightly, "the murderer used a sword, and his swordsmanship is very excellent and fast. In an instant, he knocked down dozens of guards, blocked the fireball of the count, and then killed him. This is not something that a wind magician can do. If I suspect that you killed him, I must be out of my mind."

    "You are so wise." Robb said, "I''m just afraid that youll regard me as a suspect of murder. Since I am not suspected, of course it''s the best."

    Madeleine said, "but I can suspect that you helped the murder."

    Robb, Shit, shes doing it again.

    Madeleine continued, "but there have been several murders before you entered the city. If you are the aplice of the murderer, it''s not the right time to enter the city."

    Robb thought to himself, [I won''t make anyments. I don''t want to move my brain, and I don''t even want to spit out any more. I''ll think about my reply after you finish gasping.]

    Madeleine said, "all in all, you are just a jerk who came out in the middle of the night to do some stuff. You just happened to see a lot of corpses and then called for help."

    Robb waited quietly for her to catch her breath, but he didn''t say anything after waiting for a long time. [damn it! I just decided not to be with you, and you''re here? What the hell!]

    Robb had no choice but to grumble, "are you finished? "

    Madeleine cast a sidelong nce at him and ignored him. She turned to the ck armored knights next to her and said, "search the houses nearby and ask them door to door to see if there are witnesses."

    The knights scattered and began to search for houses. On both sides of thene, where could there be any decent houses

    Not long after, arge group of prostitutes came out of the rooms. They all trembled with fear as they knew what was happening outside.

    When Robb saw the woman he had told her, she also shivered in the crowd. Fortunately, other women were also shaking, not emphasizing that shes a great witness.

    Madeleine''s suspicion of Robb had notpletely disappeared. She asked in a strange voice, "Mr. Robb, which woman were you looking for just now? Can you show me?"

    Obviously, if Robb couldn''t point it out, it would definitely arouse suspicion.

    Robb thought to himself, [Fortunately, I arranged for it earlier.]

    He pointed at the woman he had arranged for and said, "it''s her."

    "Oh?" Madeleine turned to look at the woman, who was trembling with fear.

 Chapter 304: Is there any way to help her?

    Chapter 304: Is there any way to help her?

    It was indeed confusing. The princess of a kingdom should be lofty, admired by tens of thousands of people, or chased by arge group of noble children. But the little girl in front of her actually sneaked into the capital of the enemy and assassinated the enemy''s government officials, which was a little exaggerated.

    This behavior was simply iprehensible!

    If she was caught alive here, wouldn''t the queen have a big card in her hand? She could put forward all kinds of messy conditions to Mondra. If he didn''t agree to the conditions, she would cut her ears today, dig her eyes out tomorrow, cut her tongue the day after tomorrow, and even refine her into a skeleton soldier. Would he be afraid?

    So Madeleine really couldn''t understand and thought, [Is she a fake?]

    The little girl seemed to have guessed what Madeleine was thinking. She said with a murderous look, "is it strange? As long as I don''t fail, there will be no problem."

    As she spoke, she shook off her cloak and took out a sword, which looked like a cross.

    "Evil sword  Light cross!" Madeleine recognized the sword at a nce. It was one of the famous swords in the Church of Light. Because it looked like a cross, its name was simply named cross, with the magic of the light system attached to it. It was used to kill the magicians of the dark system, which could be said to be effective.

    The girl on the other side was angry. "It''s not the evil sword. Its name is the holy sword, the light cross."

    "Its just an evil sword." Madeleine sneered, "this is the real holy sword."

    She also quickly pulled out her long sword. It was a ck sword, and its entire body was ck. Even the part of the sword de was dark without light, and it wouldn''t reflect any cold light.

    The girl on the other side couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. "Evil sword, Dark Terminator." This was one of the most famous swords in the Church of Darkness. It was made of ck iron, which could not reflect light at all. It also has dark magic, which can be used to kill the creatures of light. It could be said that it had excellent effect. Of course, it was useful at killing members of the Church of Light.

    Madeleine was angry, "it''s not the evil sword. Its name is the holy sword, dark terminator."

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough. [Damn it! Both of them said that they own the holy sword, while the other said that they had the evil sword?] By the way, he almost forgot that this was not Westwind Town. The light and dark outside Westwind Town were deadly enemies.

    There was no need to talk nonsense at this time. The two women waved their swords at the same time and rushed towards each other. The light holy sword and the dark holy sword collided in midair, producing a ng. At the same time, the light magic and dark magic exploded at once.

    The little girl shouted, "remember the will of the heavens, and get rid of all distracting thoughts in your heart! Holy explosion!"

    Madeleine also said, "life and death are decided by this sword. Go to hell toprehend the dark sword!"

    The two girls used their unique skills at the same time. With a sh of the sword lights, light and dark sword shadows danced in the sky.

    Seeing the movements of the two people, Robb finally recognized the sses of the two women. Of course, there was no such thing as a ss in the real world. Everyone could learn whatever skills they learn, and it was not like a clear ss hanging above their heads as in the game.

    However, Robb could match the sword skills they used with the skills in the game and judge their general types.

    There was no doubt that the ss of the little girl was the "Light Sword Sage". In the game, this ss required the practitioner toplete the ss of a swordsman, and at least one level of professional proficiency in the holy department could be transferred to this ss.

    And Madeleine''s profession was "Dark Sword Sage". In the game, this ss also needed the practictionar to max out the swordsman, and at least one level of professional proficiency in the darkness department could be transferred to this ss.

    The two of them were both top professional swordsmen with exquisite swordsmanship. When they fought, sword shadows flew in the air.

    "I''m going to kill you!"

    The two swords collided and bounced away.

    "Ice wolf attack!"

    "Attack of theherworld!"

    The sword auras swept down several trees on both sides of the street.

    However, while fighting, Robb found that Madeleine was at a disadvantage.

    It was not because Madeleine was not capable, but because her armor was worse.

    The two of them had simr sses and cultivation bases, and their weapons were holy swords of their respective churches. However, her armor was a lot worse.

    She was wearing ordinary ck armor of ck Earth Knights. It had no special ability, so it was far inferior to the leather armor that the little girl was wearing.

    It was the leather armor made by Robb. It not only had excellent defensive power, but also had 20% attack speed and 15% movement speed.

    It would have a huge impact.

    Every move of the little girl was increased by 20% attack speed. If Madeleine was not older than her and had a deeper cultivation base than her, she would have lost long ago.

    She knew that she was going to lose. While fighting, she shouted, Robb, run! Run! Don''t stand there in a daze. Go and call someone."

    Seeing this scene, Robb knew that he had to help. Otherwise, he would have to bury Madeleine''s corpseter. This was not Westwind Town. He could revive others at will in Westwind Town. But here, as soon as the revival technique was thrown out, his position could no longer be maintained.

    He was going to learn how to make magic items tomorrow. How could he fall short of sess at this time?

    Moreover, he couldn''t help her too much. If he showed a little bit of his fighting ability, even Lv3, he wouldn''t be able to exin it clearly.

    What could he do to help Madeleine out of this crisis without exposing her fighting capacity?

    His eyes wandered on both sides of the road, trying to see if there was anything useful. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. This section of road was a section between the urban area and the Imperial Pce, without any normal residences. The green on both sides of the road was good, and there were grass under the trees.

    It reminded him of an engineering product. It might be useful at this critical moment.

    Robb pulled a handful of grass and tore a piece of cloth from his body. While Madeleine and the girl were in a fierce fight and didn''t have time to look over, he rubbed his hands and said in an engineer''s way, "Provoking scarecrow. Item description: ce a funny looking Scarecrow and forcibly taunt a random enemy within 5 yards for 3 seconds."

 Chapter 305: Provoking Scarecrow

    Chapter 305: Provoking Scarecrow

    TL: I''m actually looking for another novel to trante together with this right now. Any rmendations? It''s so hard to find one ._."ng!" the two girls fought again with their swords. After the sh, Madeleine staggered back a few steps and almost fell down. Just now, the girl''s sword grazed her neck less than a finger wide, and almost cut the big blood vessel in her neck. That was almost a fatal blow.

    She took a deep breath and felt a little exhausted. Two more strikes, or perhaps one more strike, she would be beheaded.

    Damn it! She shouldnt have told everyone to return to the pce. She thought she was strong enough to lure the assassin out on her own, but she didn''t expect that the assassin would really be lured out. However, the princess of East Gran was too strong.

    It was really a trap to lure a python out of the cave.

    She exerted herst strength and shouted, Robb, run! What are you looking at?"

    As soon as she shouted out this sentence, Robb gave her swift wind. It was not the powerful "swift wind", but the "swift wind" that Robb gave her only after he forcibly suppressed his intelligence to a very low level. The effect was so bad that he could only increase her speed by 20%.

    Then, Robb pulled Madeleine''s hand and tried to pull her to run away. "Run!"

    Madeline said, It would stranger if I could escape.

    "How do you know if you dont run away?" Robb said as he tried his best.

    Of course, his strength was deliberately reduced, so he couldn''t drag Madeleine.

    However, this dragging action gave Madeleine the will to live. She thought, [if I don''t run, I will die. Maybe I can survive if I run. It''s not far from the imperial pce. I can be saved if I run to the gate.]

    Then just run!

    She followed Robb, turned around and ran away,

    Of course, the little girl wouldnt allow them to. She was about to kill the most important head of the ck Earth Knights, who was not only in a high position, but also a friend of the queen. Once she was killed, it would cause a great blow to the Queen''s mind, and y a decisive role in the war. How could she let her escape here?

    The little girl ran after them.

    She ran as fast as a fly and caught up with him several meters away in one step.

    She waved her sword and tried to cut Madeleine''s back, but at that time, Robb turned around and threw a scarecrow out of his hand. The girl thought it was a hidden weapon that was aimed at her, but when it flew up, she found that Robb did not throw it at her, but at the sky above her head.

    The scarecrow flew over her head, drew a beautiful arc, and plopped into the ground a few miles behind the girl.

    The little girl didn''t want to care about that thing at all. She just wanted to kill Madeleine and Robb as soon as possible.

    However, for some inexplicable reason, something happened. The scarecrow she ignored had a strong attraction to her behind her back, and she couldn''t help but turn around to have a look.

    She saw a funny smile on it.

    The smile seemed to mock her, making her angry. She was so angry that she wanted to raise her sword and cut it.

    She turned around and swung her sword at scarecrow. No, this was not enough to vent her anger. She wanted to chop it off a few times, wanted to chop at it, wanted to chop at it, wanted to chop at it, wanted to chop at it.

    Three seconds was enough for her to chop the man for more than a hundred times. The man was humiliated and broke into pieces, leaving leaves all over the ground.

    The little girl finally realized what had happened? What am I doing? Shouldn''t I chase after Madeleine? Why did she suddenly cut a scarecrow?

    When she turned around, she saw that Robb had already run away with Madeleine.

    Not to mention the flying swords and people in the magic world, even ordinary people in real life, who were fat, could run more than ten meters in three seconds.

    Seeing that her prey had run over a hundred yards, the little girl could not help but get angry and chase after them again.

    Madeleine held her holy sword with one hand and ran forward with her other hand held by Robb. She didn''t dare to focus all her attention on the front because she was afraid that the girl would catch up with her from behind, so she kept her attention at her back to deal with the enemy who might catch up at any time.

    However, to her surprise, the little girl didn''t chase after her. Instead, she turned around and chopped at the funny looking scarecrow. She was so angry that she chopped it to death like a psychopath.

    Madeleine was confused and asked, "what is she doing?"

    Robb said, "as you can see, she is chopping a scarecrow."

    Madeleine said, "then what did the scarecrow do wrong? Why did she do this to it?"

    Robb said, "the funny guy should be dealt with in this way."

    Madeleine was speechless

    Robb, "Back to the point. Run quickly, or I will have to throw another one if she catches up with us."

    It was not until then that Madeleine realized that Robb was running with her hand in his right hand and a funny looking scarecrow in his left hand.

    She was really confused and didn''t know what had happened. She couldn''t help asking, "what the hell is this man?"

    Robb said, "when you fought with her just now, I plucked grass and pricked it on the roadside. Look, in order to prick it, I tore my clothes."

    "No, I didn''t ask how you made it. I just want to ask why it could attract the enemy to attack it continuously."

    Robb shrugged and said, "didn''t I say that its funny. Don''t you want to cut its face hard?"

    Madeleine, "I''m not that irritable."

    While the two of them were talking, the little girl had caught up with them a lot. It seemed that her feet were faster than Madeleine with swift wind. After all, Madeleine was wearing a heavy ck armor, which seriously affected her speed.

    Robb had no choice but to throw the second one backwards!

    "Plop!" the scarecrow fell on the roadside and showed a funny smile to the girl, as if saying to her, e on, hit me."

    Madeleine thought to herself, [it can''t be sessful again this time, can it? Unless the princess of the easternnd was an idiot.]

    The little girl thought to herself, [Youre throwing it out again? Don''t be silly! It''s impossible for people to fall down two times in a pit. How can I let go of my prey again and chop an unknown scarecrow again? Do you think I''m stupid?]

    As soon as she thought of this, she turned the corner and rushed to the scarecrow on the roadside, chopping! Chop! Chop! Chop! Chopping horizontally and vertically!

    Madeleine couldn''t help but sigh deeply, "this guy is really stupid."

 Chapter 303: Can you get to the point?

    Chapter 303: Can you get to the point?

    With a business-like smile, Madeleine asked, "did this mane to you?"

    "Yes... Yes..." the prostitute was scared out of her wits.

    Madeleine asked, "do you know his name?"

    "Robb Smith, the woman still remembered the name Robb had told her, and she also remembered a lot of words he had said before. She immediately poured it out like pouring beans. "He... He did a good job, and his weapon lived well... He made me want to die... No, he can''t. he is the most powerful man I have ever seen in my life."

    Madeleine was speechless

    Robb said, shrugging his shoulders.

    Madeleine looked at him with extreme contempt, but the ck Earth Knights beside her secretly gave a thumbs up to Robb and almost said, "awesome!" if Madeleine was not here, these Knights might havee to ask the experienced driver, but now, they did not dare to move.

    Madeleine and Robb were unacquainted in the first ce. She had wanted to take care of him for the sake of his identity as the only son of the Smith family and the illegitimate child of Fourth Uncle, but now it seemed that there was no need for her to do so. Such a man had better go spiraling up in the air.

    A ck armored knight walked out of a room and reported in a low voice, "Maam, I found the corpse of a prostitute in a room. She was also killed by a sword. It should be the best friend of Amos. It seems that the murderer killed the prostitute first, and then waited for the count toe in that room. When the count came, she came out of the room and killed him."

    "Yes," Madeleine frowned. "The murderer knows exactly the whereabouts of a count. He even knows that he woulde here in the middle of the night to meet his friend, so he waited in the room in advance. It seems that... He knows everything about the activities of the nobility in the city. He has an insider!"

    Robb shrugged and said, "do you immediately suspect that I''m an insider?"

    "Of course not," Madeleine said. "With your status, how can you get so much information?"

    "You are so wise!" Robb said, "in fact, you are very smart, if you don''t gasp for breath."

    "But I don''t want to talk to scum. Madeleine ignored Robb and said to her subordinates, "you clean up the corpses and streets. I''ll go back and report to the queen first."

    The knights responded and started to work, while Madeleine turned around and walked towards the pce.

    Robb also walked towards the magic school.

    After taking a few steps, the two of them found themselves walking in the same direction.

    It turned out that the magic school was built behind the imperial pce. It must take a long way to go from the main block.

    Madeleine was walking ahead, while Robb was walking behind. The two of them were less than two meters apart.

    While walking, Madeleine was unhappy and whispered, "what do you want to do following me like this?"

    Robb said, "I''ll go back to the school!"

    "But you gave me a feeling that you were following me with ill intentions."

    "Your words are not exciting at all," Robb said with a smile. "It will be more exciting to walk like this ."

    "What do you mean? Isnt it the same?" Madeleine said.

    "No, it''s a little different." Robbughed wickedly.

    Seeing his smile, Madeleine knew that he didn''t have a good idea, She said coldly "Maybe I was too kind to you when you entered the city. You forgot your identity. You are just the illegitimate child of Fourth Uncle, and you didn''t even inherit his title. I am a duke. It''s a crime for you to talk to me like this. I advise you to be careful. For the sake of Fourth Uncle, I can forgive your rudeness, but if you speak to other nobles in such a tone, you should be afraid of getting killed."

    "Thank you for your mercy," Robb said with a smile. "I also advise you to be careful. Just now there was a murder case over there, and you didn''t bring any guards. Youre walking alone on the streets at night. If the assassin hasn''t gone far and saw you, a duke, was left alone, she will probablye kill you?"

    "Itll be good if hees here. I''ll bring him to justice." before Madeleine could finish her words, she suddenly heard a young girl behind her saying angrily, "I''m here, but I didn''te here happily!"

    The voice didn''t surprise Robb. He had already used detection to find the figure following behind them, so he said that on purpose. However, Madeleine was a little surprised. She turned around and said, "how dare you?"

    Robb had thought that if they both first pretended to be strong, they would immediately enter the stage of fierce confrontation. Unexpectedly, Madeleine turned around and looked at Robb first!

    There was no way for them to look at each other fiercely with him there!

    This was very disturbing to the atmosphere. She quickly reached out and pulled Robb aside, and also pulled him behind her. She used her body to block Robb, and whispered, "run, don''t get involved. This opponent is very strong."

    "Since this opponent is very strong, I can''t run away," Robb said seriously. "I don''t think there is any reason for me to leave my femalepanion behind when I see a bad guy. I don''t remember that I am such a man."

    Of course, he wanted to see the fun! Moreover, although Robb didn''t intend to help the two kingdoms during the war, Madeleine seemed to have been "trying" to help him. Seeing that the strong enemy came, she still pulled him behind her. With this action, Robb was destined to help her.

    If others were good to him, Robb would be good to others. This had nothing to do with war. It was purely a personal grudge.

    If she was in danger, Robb would not sit by and do nothing.

    However, Madeleine didn''t know what kind of person he was. She turned around andined, "I''m not your femalepanion."

    Robb, "eh? Aren''t we going together? If you are not my femalepanion, what are you? Are you my malepanion?"

    Madeleine said seriously, "I''m not with you. We just happened to walk on the same path."

    "Can you get the point? Now I''m going to kill you. Why are you still in the mood to joke?" the big loli, who had been following behind them got angry

    Robb said, "look, you were ridiculed?"

    Madeleine was speechless

    The little girl took a nce at Robb and said in a low voice, "the only member left of the Smith family. It''s not your business to be here, but since you don''t want to leave, whatever."

    Then she turned around and said to Madeleine seriously, "the current leader of the ck Earth Knights, the youngest duke, Madeleine, I''m here to kill you."

    Facing the girl, Madeleine asked in a low voice, "who are you?"

    Russ Belmonde Drac!

    As soon as the name came out, Madeleine couldn''t help but be stunned. "Princess of East Gran, you came out to be an assassin yourself? Is there a mistake?"

 Chapter 306: I dont need rescue

    Chapter 306: I don''t need rescue

    The second one also taunted the little girl for three seconds.

    Just now, the first scarecrow let Robb and Madeleine run for over a hundred yards. When she was close to dozens of yards, she was pulled by another scarecrow for three seconds. Now, she really couldn''t catch up with him anymore.

    When she turned around to look at Robb and Madeleine, she saw that they had already run two hundred yards away. Not to mention them, even if they didn''t run fast with swift wind, it would be difficult for her to catch up with them just by her ordinary feet.

    The pce was not far ahead. If she continued to chase after them, she might attract pce guards.

    The little girl had no choice but to snort angrily, "it''s all the fault of that damn Smith family''s only member. What strange scarecrow did he throw? Just wait and see!"

    She picked up the ck cloak that fell on the ground, wrapped herself in it and disappeared in the night.

    Robb held Madeleine''s hand and continued to run forward. He had already seen that the girl behind them didn''t chase after them, but RObb didn''t want to show that he was watching and listening. He pretended that he didn''t know anything until Madeleine said, "she is not chasing us anymore!"

    Robb pretended to be very nervous and turned his head to look behind him. "Ouch, that vicious guy didn''te after us?"

    "She can''t catch up." Madeleine also breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, it was really a little dangerous. Her opponent''s strength was beyond expectation. As a dark sword sage, she was almost killed. No wonder that a lot of recent assassinations were sessful, and many officials and guards were killed together. This opponent was really beyond the standard.

    She turned to look at Robb and said, "well, now your suspicion ispletely cleared up. You can''t be that guy''s aplice."

    Robb smiled and said, "this is really good news for me. I don''t want to be monitored by the ck Earth Knights as a suspect."

    Madeleine asked curiously, "what''s the man you threw out just now? Why did the opponent suddenly give up on us and cut him madly?"

    Robb smiled and said, "didn''t I tell you just now? It has a funny face and makes people want to kill it if they see it."

    When Robb just said this reason, Madeleine was running away and hadn''t been out of danger. She didn''t have time to think about it carefully, but now when she heard this reason again, she felt it a little inconceivable. "I feel that the situation is a little strange."

    No." Robb said, "it''s not strange at all. If you don''t believe me, you can see if I''m going to be beaten."

    After saying that, Robb showed an extremely funny face to Madeleine andughed, "haha!"

    Damn it! Madeleine almost punched Robb on the face. Fortunately, she knew that Robb was deliberately showing her, so she stopped. If in other asions, someone put on such a face to her, she might really punch him.

    Anyway, she was the Duke, the best friend of the queen. So what if she hit someone? Who else dared to take revenge.

    Robb said in a low voice, "haha! Do you want to beat me? I drew this face on the man just now, and the killer can''t help but want to beat it. Don''t you think it''s reasonable?"

    Madeleine was speechless

    She really didn''t know where to start, but it had happened. She saw Russ, the princess of East Gran, was attracted to the scarecrow. She waved her sword and chopped the scarecrow for three seconds like an idiot, and she had cut at it twice. So there was no doubt about it.

    Of course, she was confident that if her opponent came again, she would not be attracted by the funny smile and give up the attack. The princess of East Gran was still too young. She couldn''t help but get angry. She was just a child.

    The pce was in front of them, and the guards could also see it. Madeleine began to rx. At this time, she found that one of her hands was actually still held by Robb. She was frightened and quickly shook her hand and broke free from Robb''s hand.

    "Ouch! Why are you acting like a scorpion?"

    Madeleine pulled a long face and said, "thank you for saving my life."

    Robb intended to be modest and say something like "you''re wee", but before he said so, Madeleine said, "but your hands are too dirty. I don''t want to touch them."

    [Damn it! This woman has just got out of the situation and began to gasp again.]

    "Where am I dirty? It''s just a piece of grass. I admit that my hands are stained with some mud and dust from the grass. It''s a little uneptable for youngdies, but you are a soldier. You mind that?"

    Madeleine said in disgust, "you must have touched a prostitute just now."

    Robb was speechless

    Madeleine said, "You''ve touched her body here, there, and some unknown ces."

    Robb was speechless

    Well, he almost forgot his position. Robb thought, [It''s good for her to have a bad image. I don''t want her toe here and visit me all the time. It''s not good for my future actions. I''d better make a bad image and drive her away.]

    "Oh, I see." Robb put on a dandiacal look and said, "what''s wrong with being abnormal?"

    Madeleine said seriously, "although I should have told you to die at this time, you just saved my life. I can''t say such ruthless words like an ungrateful wolf, so... I have nothing to say. Now I''m going to the imperial pce to report to the queen about the death of Amos and the fact that the assassin is the princess of East Gran. Let''s go our separate ways here."

    Robb smiled and said, "then goodbye."

    "You''d better never see me again." Madeleine angrily turned around and walked towards the pce. After walking a few yards, she suddenly turned around, He said seriously "Noble children, it''s not a rare thing to go out to look for women. When I visited the city, I met a lot of noble young men who were hanging out outside. Therefore, I can go with you when you are young and not busy, because you are spoiled by the noble ''s extravagant andscivious style. If you can change your ways from now on, you can cultivate yourself and stop doing such strange things. I think you can still save your life..."

    "Ah! I''m sorry." Robb smiled and said, "I don''t think there''s anything that needs rescue. It''s normal for a man to go out to y ording to the circumstances, so there''s no need for rescue."

    Madeleine said angrily, "well, you''d better die in that dark alley and live happily with the secret prostitutes for a lifetime. I''ll take it as that Fourth Uncle has never had a son like you."

    Robb shrugged and said, "yes, I don''t have such a father."

 Chapter 307: The start of a new battle

    Chapter 307: The start of a new battle

    Robb was telling the truth. He really didn''t have such a father.

    However, Madeleine didn''t understand. She had heard of Robb''s "History" and believed that he was an illegitimate child. He grew up in the countryside with his mother. It was reasonable for an illegitimate child like him to have a grudge against his father. It was a verymon practice for them to dere that "I don''t have such a father".

    Madeleine turned around and said, "Fourth Uncle loved you! You can''t give up yourself just because you hate him and hang out with the prostitutes. You will only ruin yourself if you do so. You have the heavy responsibility to revive the Smith family. Do you understand?"

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "he loved me. The Smith family has nothing to do with me."

    What she said was true, but poor Madeleine didn''t know.

    "I have nothing more to say to you!" She stormed into the pce.

    Robb chuckled, "that''s great. You''re so angry that you won''te to me again, right? If this woman oftenes to me, she will bring me trouble sooner orter. It''s good to be such a man now.

    When he was about to go back to the school, he saw Madeleine say something to the pce guards. Then, a team of more than a hundred people ran out of the pce and surrounded Robb.

    Robb had thought that Madeleine was going to take her revenge in the name of public interests, but he didn''t expect that the captain of the guards respectfully said, "Duke Madeleine said that there is a distance between here and the school of magic. It''s so dark, and it''s too dangerous to walk on the night road. There is also the fierce assassin nearby. She might have been thinking of you and asked us to protect you back."

    Robb was speechless. Well, this girl was not bad! She said that she didn''t care about me, but now she had to do it again. Thinking about it carefully, this girl really cared about him, s! Unfortunately, his identity was fake. She might cry bitterly when she knew that he was not a member of the Smith family.

    Robb didn''t want to hurt others, but since things hade to this, he could not help but take control of them.

    On the early morning of the second day, the spring was beautiful. The weather in early April wasfortable.

    He got up early and looked energetic.

    I''m going to start a new ss today. I''m so excited. Just like thest time when Dark de was updated up from level 110 to level 120, he was full of energy.

    He still remembered that he had been sitting in front of theputer more than two hours before the server was opened after the update. He had been constantly connecting to the server, the server... Because many game shops had predicted that the server would be opened at 10 o''clock, and they had secretly opened the server one or two hours earlier.

    He ran out of the dormitory with a bright red face, followed by a small parcel in his hand. When the students of the school of magic were having sses, the nobility would listen in the ssroom, and the servants of the nobility would wait outside. So today, Suofa also had to follow him for a while.

    The master and servant came out of the dormitory building and happened to meet the group of rich two young nobles, Kante and George.

    The group of guys had a hangoverst night. They looked pale and in a very bad mental state. When they were rubbing their temples with their hands on their forehead, they suddenly saw Robb''s face turn red.

    He was stunned. George said, Robb, you look great."

    "Your face is red." said Kante.

    Robb smiled and said, "yes, I''m in a good mood today."

    George couldn''t help but sigh, "it seems that you had a good time out. Men will be so energetic after having fun."

    The two young men nodded in agreement.

    As a man, he knew everything. As long as he was happy, his face would be red and everything would be smooth.

    Robb, please take me to have a good time after school," said Kante.

    "Okay, okay." Robb smiled and said, "butst night, when I finished and my spirits came out, there was a very bad murder case in that alley. I suspect that the ce will be blocked for a few days. I don''t think we can have a good time there today."

    "What?" Kante, George cried out at the same time, "how can this be?"

    The group of people held their heads and screamed, "no! You can''t do this to us."

    Therefore, they as shield sculptures were much happier. Robb smiled and led the group to the ssroom. All the boys he saw on the way were no longer wearing silk stockings, but a small number of girls were wearing silk stockings.

    Women were born to know how to match, and they didn''t need to be taught to use the most suitable match. After putting on the silk stockings, they found that their beautiful legs would be blocked by the skirt, so they decisively used a short skirt, which made several women walk on the road to the school wearing short skirts and showing their long ck legs.

    It was really a beautiful scene.

    Robb ran after the girls and even wanted to whistle.

    After the series of incidentsst night, he almost forgot an important thing, that was, he made a bet with the queen on whether his stockings factory would be closed down.

    In Robb''s opinion, there was no possibility of him losing. But if he could win earlier, he would be happy to see the woman who liked to pretend to be weak put on ck and white silk stockings in front of him.

    "Okay!" Robb smiled and said, "we''re going to carry out the big battle of ''a woman''s appearance is the biggest weapon''."

    "What''s that strange name?" asked Jerry

    Robb said, "well, to put it simply, it''s to train women to dress up beautifully, so that they can all be vases, fall into a luxurious, dissipated, empty, uneasy and depraved world, and shift the arrogance and lewdness from men to women. Oh, yes!"

    George and Kante, "why do you want to make women like this? Women are so cute."

    Robb shrugged and said, "although I said something unpleasant just now, it was just an exaggeration of embellishment. After I spread this idea, you will know that as a man, you will be very happy to see it. At that time, you will find that all the women around you have be beautiful, sexy, and even more exposed, and our men''s eyes will be able to take advantage of them!"

    George and Kante, "eh? Is there such a good thing?"

    Robb said seriously, "in fact, the women will also take this path sooner orter. Ill just give them a little help to make them enter this state earlier."

    The two young men looked at Robb withplicated eyes, expecting him to give a demonstration.

    Robb said, "look carefully. We have to cultivate a woman''s sense of beauty first!"

    After saying that, he raised his head and walked towards a girl in silk stockings

 Chapter 308: Youre so beautiful

    Chapter 308: You''re so beautiful

    Letting girls wear silk stockings was what Robb had said at thest opening ceremony. A few dayster, the girl who had the guts to wear silk stockings could be considered to have quite a radical fashion trend.

    Robb knew that this kind of girl who chased after fashion was the one who most expected to be praised.

    He walked up to the girl and looked at her carefully. She was average looking with freckles all over her face. Her features were only at the medium level, but it was not a problem. Robb praised her without hesitation, "little sister, you are so beautiful."

    In modern times, if a woman praised her beauty directly on the roadside like this, he would be scolded as a hooligan. But in here, it was not a problem. It was a verymon practice to praise others'' beauty, and women also liked to be praised like this.

    She immediately smiled, "really? Thank you for your praise."

    "Of course, it''s true." Robb smiled and said, "especially the silk stockings you are wearing. The quality, color and style are really excellent."

    "The silk stockings are the same." The girl smiled and said, "what''s the difference in quality and shape? Almost all the silk stockings sold are from the same silk stockings factory in Westwind Town."

    "Oh, really?" Robb said, "I don''t know. Anyway, I think you look more beautiful in silk stockings than other girls. Since the silk stockings are the same, your legs must be more beautiful than theirs."

    Hearing this, the girl was overjoyed. Praising that her legs were more beautiful than other women''s legs was more pleasant than praising silk stockings.

    Her steps became brisk all of a sudden. She smiled and said, "I remember that your name is Robb. You are from the Smith family. I thought a person like you would have a great responsibility and be rigid. I didn''t expect you to be a good person."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s true that I''m not easy to get along with girls who are not beautiful, but it''s okay with girls who are beautiful."

    "Hahaha!" The girl was happy. "I''m from the earth magic ss. Come to y with me when you have time."

    After saying that, the girl ran away happily, and her spirit flew up.

    The group of rich young nobles were stunned to see Robbs performance. After a long time, Kante came up from behind and whispered, Robb, I''m not sure if your move has any effect on changing the atmosphere, but I''m very clear that it''s very effective for hooking up with girls."

    Robb smiled and said, "then what are you waiting for? Go and hook up with someone as soon as possible. Don''t me me for not helping you. If you want to develop a romantic rtionship with a big sister, just go ahead."

    Just like what she had done, Kante rushed to a big sister who was also wearing silk stockings. Soon, the two began to talk andugh. The girl was obviously very happy, so was Kante. Everyone was happy.

    George took a look at it and found that it was unbearable? He also ran towards a big sister.

    Seeing that these guys were so silly, Suofa couldn''t help but curse in a low voice behind Robb, "they are all rubbish. It''s a waste of food for such people to live."

    Robb smiled and said, "you can''t say that. Not everyone is born to be a hero. We should allow mediocrity, because for most people, mediocrity is a very good way of life. Why do you have to make yourself so tired? As long as the mediocrity doesn''t hurt you or pretend to p you in the face, why don''t you let him be mediocre?"

    "That''s just your opinion. As a woman, I don''t like mediocre men."

    Robb smiled and said, "it depends on what kind of woman you are. If you are an ordinary woman, in your eyes, the young master of these noble families are not ordinary men. They are all rich people, so they really want to marry them."

    "..."

    Hearing Robb''s words, Suofa suddenly realized that they were not mediocre. The key point was that the men that ordinary women could meet were all from ordinary families. In their eyes, the rich young masters were not mediocre. Just by relying on their identities, they could blow up.

    But the man she met every day was Godfather!

    Compared with Godfather, no matter who he was, he had no choice but to be mediocre.

    Suofa was startled and stopped thinking about it. She found that if she continued to think about it, she might have some strange ideas. She couldn''t think about it. It was too terrible to think about.

    The maid behind him suddenly fell into silence, but Robb did not care, because most of the time, Suofa was silent.

    He stopped messing around with silk stockings and walked quickly to his ssroom. It was the most important thing for him in Bright Road, and he had to do it over everything else.

    Soon, they arrived at the ssroom.

    When he gently pushed the door open, Robb immediately found that there were not many students and not many were boys.

    There were less than twenty people in the ssroom, including himself, five boys, and the rest were all girls.

    It turned out that the magic item department was a department of production after all. Most men only liked fighting and killing, and they didn''t like rubbing things out. Even in the game, there weren''t many yers who were willing to study the skills of production department.

    It was the same in this world. There were only five boys who were willing to learn how to make magic items! The others were all girls.

    "Maybe that''s the difference between arts ss and science ss. Forget it. It''s not a bad thing. It''s better to have more girls around than to be surrounded by men." Then he walked into the room happily.

    Suofa stopped outside the ssroom.

    The students in the ssroom looked at Robb with strange eyes.

    Robb was now a celebrity in the magic school, the only member of the Smith family. He was chosen to give a speech as the student representative at the entrance ceremony, and his words were astonishing. He said that he wanted boys to wear no silk stockings and girls to wear silk stockings. It would be strange if he didn''t catch the attention of the crowd.

    There were three girls in the ssroom wearing silk stockings. They were the beneficiary of Robb''s speech, so they couldn''t help but pay attention to him.

    He randomly found a table and sat down. He found that the seats to his front, back, right, left, back left and right, front left and right were all taken by girls. One of the girls had a round face and looked to be 17 or 18 years old and was wearing white silk stockings. She turned around and waved at Robb. She smiled and said, "Hello!"

    "Hello!" Robb replied with a polite smile.

    The round-faced girl smiled and said, "thank you for your speech. I have always wanted to try on silk stockings, but I was always told that women are not qualified to wear this, and only men are qualified to wear it. It''s you who helped us women get the chance to wear this. I think you are a friend of women."

 Chapter 309: Magic items specialist

    Chapter 309: Magic items specialist

    A friend of women? Wasn''t that another way of addressing me as a dog and back-up? No, I can''t be called that.

    Robb hurriedly said, "no, no, no. you''re ttering me. I''m not that good."

    "I think you are good." the girl looked at Robb''s white clothes and said in a low voice, "let''s stop talking about this. Let''s get to the point. I''ve heard about your family, and I''m deeply sorry for it. It seems that you are very poor now. If you have any difficulty in your studies, I can help you. My family is rich."

    Robb asked, "will I encounter difficulties in my studies because ofck of money?"

    The girl asked, "eh? Don''t you know that it takes a lot of money to learn how to make magic items?"

    Robb was about to ask why, but he suddenly understood. It was said that the magic items needed veryplicated materials to make. The "Thors roar fragment" that was brought back by nuolunst time was made from all kinds of rare materials. He knew that those materials were very valuable without thinking.

    It was as if there was a "photography major", which required a lot of students to buy photography and camera equipment? You have to buy aputer that can handle videos as well, right? All these things were required, and youll burn your money quick.

    It seemed that the junior department of magic items also needed students to buy a lot of messy materials, items and so on. It was simply a money burning subject.

    I''m just a poor person. I shouldn''t havee here to study this kind of subject. I made a fool of myself.

    Robb cursed in his heart, [If I had known it earlier, I would have asked to be set up as a parvenu in the countryside who inherited my grandfather''s property. Now I can afford this. As a result, the identity I made for myself was to be a poor illegitimate child. Although it felt very stable and "protagonist-like", how could I get a pile of materials with this poor identity on my head? Damn it!]

    Seeing Robb''s stiff face, the kind-hearted girl whispered, "tell me what materials you need."

    Robb had no choice but to reply, "thank you very much."

    When the two of them talked about this, the teacher came in. As soon as he entered the door, everyone was amused. It turned out that he was a skeleton soldier. No, he couldn''t be called a skeleton soldier, but a lich.

    Those who could only cut people with knives were called skeleton soldiers, and those who could use magic are liches.

    He wore a ck cloak, covering most of his body, only showing his head and hands. His head was a skull, and even his expression could not be seen. His hand was also covered with white bone, and he had a staff in his left hand.

    He walked to the middle of the tform and smiled at the crowd, but no one could see his smile. The skeleton tilted its head. Then the lich introduced himself, "Hello, everyone. My name is number 32, and you can call me master 32. From today on, I will teach you how to make magic items."

    Robb was speechless

    [damn it! Even the skulls look the same.] Robb didn''t even recognize that he is necromancer number 32.

    Everyone was speechless

    Seeing that the students were confused, number 32 said, "although I seem to be very stupid now, sixteen years ago, I was also a senior general of the royal magicians of the kingdom of Gran. I was proficient in the production of many kinds of magic items. I will do my best to teach you the production technique of magic items. I hope you can learn and use it to serve the queen."

    "p! p! p!" Robb pped.

    "Now, the first step is to make a vow." Number 32 raised his hand and said, "please follow me. I swear that even if my life is threatened, I will never leak the technique of making magic items to the enemy of the queen. Otherwise, I will die a bad death. My girlfriend or boyfriend are brother and sister will go missing for many years, and my wife will sleep with another man. My son is also not my biological son."

    [How vicious!?] Robb was startled and said, "you are thirty-two times stronger than me.".

    The students didn''t care whether they were powerful or not. The students who were selected to this department were all noble children with clean background and absolute reliability. They read it without hesitation, and the atmosphere was solemn and serious.

    Robb thought carefully about what he said and found that it was no problem for him to read it. The magic tool was like the high-tech of the modern generations. After he learned it, he must keep it a secret. How could it be leaked? He was not stupid.

    Well, he read it.

    The oath was over!

    ss finally began

    Afterward, the basics were over.

    After listening to the basics, Robb finally understood some basic principles. It turned out that magic items were made of materials that could bear magic power.

    All kinds of metal, gems and other things were good materials for making magic items. After refining these materials, they would be merged and reshaped into a new form. Then they would be engraved with runes, which would bring them all kinds of magical functions.

    Strictly speaking, all the weapons and defensive equipment with magic power should be included in the scope of "magic items", but because their attacking and defensive performances were too eye-catching, people forgot the special effects on them.

    For example, a weapon that could absorb blood was actually infused with a special material that could contain the magic effect and a "blood drawing rune". When the weapon hit the enemy, it triggered the effect of the "blood drawing rune", so it absorbed blood.

    Therefore, a master level cksmith who could enchant a weapon must also be an expert on magic items.

    Robb finally understood why the craftsmen at the master level in the world seemed to be very rare. It would be strange if they werent rare. Only when they were proficient in the skills of a cksmith and the junior department of magic items could they be qualified to be a good cksmith.

    Unlike in the game, as long as you make special equipment, the equipment itself will have several special properties, random enchantments.

    Thinking about it carefully, wasn''t the game setting very strange? Why did a cksmith use a hammer to hit an iron sword? Why did it have such a strange attribute as an extra +5 attack power or an extra +5 magic power? How could it be possible? It was totally unreasonable for it not to need any additional materials.

    In the real world, this strange thing naturally had to be created by an expert on magic items.

    However, Robb had long been maxed adding enchantments to weapons and defensive equipment. He was not interested in it at all. What he cared about was how to deal with those magic items that could be used in all kinds of strange ces. For example, the magic container, which could store magic power and release it when it was needed. It was the thing that he wanted to understand the most.

 Chapter 310: The use of rubies

    Chapter 310: The use of rubies

    After exining the basics, number 32 started talking about the more useful things.

    "Today is the first day of the course, so I will not talk about anything tooplicated. I will give you a demonstration of the most basic and simple magic items."

    Robb listened with an open mind, and saw that number 32 took out an iron ingot, and called in an expert cksmith. Then he asked the cksmith to ce the furnace, anvil, hammer and other things on the area.

    "Who knows fire magic? Come and warm the stove!" Number 32 asked.

    A girl stood up, chanted, shook her hand, and a wall of fire was lit in the stove.

    Robb had heard that all the students in the magic items department had magic skills. Unexpectedly, an unattractive girl could easily throw a strong wall of fire. He could not help but look up to the students in this ss.

    Number 32 asked the cksmith to throw the ingot into the furnace, and soon the metal was burned.

    At this time, number 32 took out a ruby and said with a smile, "Do you know what attributes ruby can be used to attach to equipment?"

    The students in the whole ss looked at each other. After all, they were freshmen and had just entered the school. Their knowledge reserves in this area were almost zero.

    Number 32 also knew that the freshmen must not understand this knowledge, otherwise he would not have to teach it. He squinted and looked at Robb, thinking, [This guy, thest member of the Smith family, came with the people of Westwind Town, and also got the help of Baron Nun. Hehehe, I have make him embarrassed.]

    It turned out that after number 32 was revived by Her Majesty the Queen, he asked number.1 about what happened after his death. Then he knew a series of events in Westwind Town, and of course he knew that the person who killed him was Robb.

    He also knew that Robb was now the "Lord" of Westwind Town, and he was in control of the town.

    He was killed by Robb. Of course, there was a trace of resentment against Robb in his heart, and this resentment could not be released, because Her Majesty is not allowed to attack Westwind Town.

    There was no way for him to exact revenge. He hated everything from Westwind Town, including but not limited to candy, potato chips, cake, coca-c, pudding, silk stockings... Anyway, he was a skeleton, and he could not use or like these things.

    He even hated people from Westwind Town. This time, young nobles from Westwind Town were all objects he hated. Robb Smith, a fallen noble who came with the nobles from Westwind Town, was certainly in the range of whom he hated.

    Although he didn''t want to kill Robb or hit him in the face, he was sure to give him a little embarrassment and make him lose his face.

    Number 32 held out his hand and pointed at Robb, "Robb, get up and answer, what attribute can ruby be used to give?"

    Robb: "......"

    I''m sitting here with people and animals harmless, waiting to learn something well. Why are you suddenly targeting me? It''s so annoying to pull me up and answer questions.

    There is no way, we should set up better people who actually show respect! The current staff is bad.

    Robb had to stand up. "Ruby?"

    "Yes!" Number 32ughed, "Do you know what attribute can be added by rubies?"

    "Er..." Robb began to think.

    Number 32 was pleased to see him pretending to think, [You know a ghost! It''s no use pretending to think. After a while, youll have to say that you don''t know, and then Ill say, illegitimate children have little knowledge! If you are a child growing up in an orthodox family, you can learn a lot from your elders even if you haven''t had sses.]

    Number 32 just thought of this, before he heard Robb clear his throat and said with a smile, "Ruby is a symbol of power, so the main purpose is to make items with additional power, as well as equipment, including but not limited to: increasing strength, increasing attack power, increasing courage, dispelling fear, and increasing the power of fire magic..."

    Robb, the super grinding emperor, has yed all sses in the game. Therefore, the various equipment that a ruby can make and the effects that ruby can provide for all kinds of sses are all known by him. In a moment, he kept talking. He talked for several minutes.

    Some of its uses are very basic. Number 32 certainly understood them, but some were too advanced. Number 32 hadnt even heard of them.

    The more he listened, the more confused he became and the more embarrassed he became. Fortunately, there was no muscle on the skeleton''s face, so he would not show any expression. Otherwise, all the students could see that the teacher had been educated by the student.

    After a long time, Robb finally finished his talk and smiled, "Master, did I miss anything, do you need to add something?"

    Number 32 rolled his eyes. But since he had no eyes at all and only two ck eye frames, no one could see that he was rolling his eyes.

    This guy not only kept his face, but also made said what he had to teach. Am I the teacher or are you? I''m dead!

    Eh? No, I seem to have died long ago. There is no problem of not living.

    The students in the ss were also a little confused. Isn''t this guy a fallen noble who grew up in the countryside?

    Fortunately, Robb smiled modestly at this time, "But I only know knowledge, I don''t know how to use it. Can I ask master to exin it?"

    "Well, you have learned a lot. You are an excellent student. It seems that you have done some preparation before entering school. You are excellent." Number 32 had to say awkwardly, "Now I will show you the most basic application of magic items."

    He put the ruby on the table, and then picked up a hammer. He hammered the ruby violently. The ruby broke into a small crystal powder. If a poor man saw it, he would be very sad. Fortunately, the room was full of rich people. They didn''t blink at the small amount of lost money.

    Number 32 put the powder into the furnace.

    Then, the cksmith stirred the molten iron vigorously, so that the broken ruby powder was evenly dispersed in the molten iron.

    Next, the cksmith poured the molten iron into a mold to cool down. Soon, the molten iron mixed with ruby powder became a small square box, which looked like a jewelry box of modern generations.

 Chapter 311: Do you have any opinions for improvement

    Chapter 311: Do you have any opinions for improvement

    Number 32 took out the box, picked up a pen and dipped it with a little peculiar ink prepared beforehand. This ink was not ck, but a kind of crystal transparent and magic luster ink.

    As he dipped the pen in the ink, he exined, "this kind of ink is made of magic essence. Well, you know it. It is a special material that is specially used to draw magic arrays, write magic runes, and make magic scrolls. You should not be unfamiliar with it."

    Robbs ssmates all expressed that they all knew what it is. Only Robb didn''t know.

    Because in the game, there was no need to draw any magic array. When one used a skill, a magic array would appear on the ground. There was no need to use any special ink? Not to mention drawing the magic scroll, Robb even rubbed them out with his hands directly

    As for the "magic essence", Robb knew that it was the product of "enchanting".

    In the game, after breaking down special equipment, one could get "magic essence", but it was just a small thing in the game. It was totally different from the magic essence ink in front of him.

    Therefore, Robb had never seen the strange ink used by number 32. He immediately showed an expression of interest.

    Seeing this scene, the students nearby couldn''t help but think, [well, after all, he is a fallen noble. He is poor! Although he had learned a lot of knowledge and was able to say the usage of the ruby in a way that even made master speechless, his knowledge was obtained from books and he didn''t have the chance to practice it. He even saw the "magic essence ink" for the first time. Pitiful! Damn it! What a tragedy!]

    The round-faced white silk stockings girl who had shown her kindness to him just now turned around and secretly handed him a ss bottle, which actually contained a little amount of magic essence ink. She made a gesture to Robb indicating that it was "for you".

    Robb smiled at her. In this world, there was no bad person pping his face. Instead, there was someone helping him. Look at what a sunny and honest world. The key point was that the one who helped him was a little round-faced white stockings girl. Looking at this white stockings girl, how wonderful her white legs were.

    He took the bottle and studied it carefully. After ying it for a while, he finally understood that it was made by melting the "magic essence" in water.

    For people in this world, magic essence might be very rare, but for Robb, he only needed to rub a few green clothes, blue clothes and purple clothes casually, use the magic skill to remove them, and then take the magic essence from them. He could make as much as he wanted.

    After figuring it out, there would be no fun. Robb continued to watch number 32s performance.

    With the pen in his hand, number 32 was drawing runes on the box with the magic essence ink. He drew slowly on purpose so that the students could see what runes he was drawing. "Everyone, look, this is a rune called memory mes. It can imprison fire magic power. I''ll draw this rune on several faces of the box..."

    Robb immediately remembered the drawing method of that rune carefully

    After a while, he finished. Number 32 smiled and said, "the student who used fire magic just now,e over and pour some fire magic into this box. Well, I think it''s a good idea to put a fireball in it."

    At his request, the girl infused a fireball into the box.

    It was also interesting that there was a round fireball in the square box. The fireball could actually keep its original shape, rolling in the middle of the box, and from time to time, it would emit several stars.

    Number 32 opened the window, pointed at the open space outside and said with a smile, "everyone, look!"

    He pointed the box to the open space and patted the bottom of the box with his skeleton hand. The runes on the box suddenly lit up, and the fireball inside immediately flew out and went into the open space. A small pit was created in the middle of the open space, and the power of the fireball technique burned all the flowers and nts around it.

    Number 32 smiled and said, "Everyone understands, right? This is the simplest magic item demonstration. It can be used to store all kinds of fire magic, and then throw the fire magic out when you need it..."

    A boy raised his hand and said, "Master, isn''t this the same as a magic scroll? The scroll is more convenient to use."

    Number 32 smiled and said, "of course it''s different. Think about it. The magic scroll is one-time, but this box can be used again and again. Moreover, the power of the magic scroll is determined by the person who made it, and it can''t be magnified. This box can be very big. If many magicians inject magic into the box together, they can make a huge fireball..."

    He paused and said "Not long ago, when the desert kingdom attacked Westwind Town, they had already developed simr things. They used arge magic container the size of a wardrobe to put the power of dozens of magicians in it, and then released a powerful magic cannonball. At present, the advanced magic item production experts are trying to copy it. I believe that not long after, our kingdom will also produce the same powerful thing. I hope that you can design it for our kingdom in the future for more powerful magic items.

    The students pped their hands.

    Number 32 smiled and said, "this is just a small demonstration. The box is very small, and the magic power it can hold is not big. It''s mainly to show everyone the basic application of the magic item. Now, it''s time to start brainstorming. Can someone think of any other application method through this box?"

    The students began to rack their brains to think.

    The ones who could sit in this ssroom were all magicians, at least the ones who had entered the door were not low in intelligence.

    Soon, a girl thought of something. She raised her hand and said, "if I use sapphire to make the box, I can make a magic item that can use ice magic, right?"

    "Right!" Number 32 gave her a thumbs up and said, "you know how to draw inferences from facts."

    Another boy said, "if I make this box bigger, can I put an explosive spell in it?"

    Number 32 smiled and said, "very smart!"

    The students put forward their opinions one after another. It had to be said that although their ideas were preliminary, they were all effective. Even Robb couldn''t help but praise these guys for their intelligence.

    At this moment, Number 32 suddenly changed his mind and came to Robb and said, Robb, a member of the Smith family, you just listed countless uses of the ruby. You seem very knowledgeable. Then I want to ask you, do you have any opinions on the improvement of this box?"

 Chapter 312: Ill sell this to you

    Chapter 312: Ill sell this to you

    [How could number 32 be so evil? Just earlier, he asked Robb to tell the uses of a ruby in order to humiliate him, but he didn''t seed. He was hit on the head by eight pieces of knowledge and almost cried out, "ouch, my God!".

    After what had happened, he not only did not regret, but also had thought of something else. Seeing that other students were talking about more uses of this box, Robb sat still. He thought that Robb was not experienced enough after all and could not think of any other ways to use it.

    Since you can''t think of it, of course I''ll call your name and let you make a fool of yourself.

    With an obvious evil smile on his face, number 32 said, Robb, tell me, how do you think we should improve this box? Don''t tell me what other students have said."

    Robb was speechless

    Number 32 snickered in his heart, [you can''t say anything, can you? Haha!]

    He pretended to be sad and said, "s, growing up in the countryside still limits your imagination. If you really can''t think of it, there''s nothing we can do. Master won''t me you."

    At this moment, Robb suddenly said, "I havee up with a good idea, but I feel that it will cost a lot of money. I''m very poor and can''t afford it."

    Number 32, [you admit that you are poor? Haha! I''m not going to p you in the face, but you have to get close to me. You admitted that you are poor in front of all your ssmates. Wont they despise you?]

    At this moment, Robb suddenly smiled and said, "by the way, Master, I want to ask if there is any patent for first-time magic tool designs? Can you make money by designing a magic tool?"

    "A patent? What is a patent?" Number 32 asked.

    "Ahem!" Robb said, "well, the word patent is a little strange to Master. In another way, if someone has designed something useful and powerful that can change the direction of the war, will the royal family give him a bonus to confirm his invention?"

    "Of course!" Number 32 immediately said to all the students seriously "Listen up, everyone. If you have designed some magic items which are very useful to the kingdom and can greatly improve its strength, the queen will give you a special bonus. You are all nobles and your families are not short of money, but I can guarantee that it is definitely a huge sum of money."

    The students nodded.

    Robb smiled and said, "in that case, I have a way. Master, I have an excellent idea in my mind that can transform this box into an extremely powerful one, but I don''t have money to do it. I think... How about this? I''ll sell the improved n I just thought to you. This is not much, so I''ll charge you fifty gold coins. Then you give it to the queen, and the bonus will be yours. What do you think?"

    Number 32:

    All the students were rendered speechless

    He had never seen such an arrogant man. It was incredible that he already imed to sell his new invention to the Master on the first day of ss? What''s more, the price of fifty gold coins was insane and shameless. God knows what you have invented. Is your brain so valuable?

    The other four boys in the ss didn''t like Robb very much because of the stockings incident at the opening ceremony. Now that they saw him speak wildly, they couldn''t help turning around and said to Robb, "humph!"

    But the girls were much better. Most of them had a good impression of Robb. Therge group of girls blinked their eyes and looked at him, wanting to hear what he would sayter.

    Number 32 fell into a dilemma. He was a poor man and didn''t have much money. It was difficult for him to take out fifty gold coins. Moreover, even if he could, he didn''t want to gamble. It was insane.

    He coughed slightly. Because he was a skeleton, he did not have any sound organs. He spoke with the help of magic, so the sound of cough was also made by magic, With a strange buzz, he said, "ahem, Robb, look at what you''re talking about. You''ve only taken one ss on magic items. With your understanding of magic items at this stage, how can you make any advanced invention? It''s even more impossible to get a reward from the queen. It''s impossible for me to buy it. You''d better announce it directly."

    Robb shook his head and said "No, I can''t. my invention is too excellent. It can absolutely change thebat effectiveness of the army in an instant. It can''t be announced in public, and it must be verified. I can''t tell the Master until the queen knows that it is me who invented it and I will distribute the bonus. Therefore, at this time, it is your only investment opportunity. If you don''t buy it, I will sell it to someone else. At that time, the bonus will belong to other people, Master. Dont cry at that time."

    Number 32ughed, "I don''t even have a tear nd. How can I cry?"

    Everyone was speechless

    [What the fuck! It sounds reasonable!] he thought.

    Robb turned his head and smiled at the round-faced girl who had just given him the magic essence ink. "My dear ssmate, I know you are a good person. Do you want to try to buy my invention? I''ll show you the technology and materials. When we make it and give it to the queen, I only need fifty gold coins, and the rest of the bonus will be given to you."

    As soon as he said this, all the ssmates'' eyes were fixed on the little round-faced girl.

    In fact, this girl looked quite sweet. She had a small round face and looked very cute. She looked more beautiful with white silk stockings. In fact, she was not sure whether Robb''s "invention" could be worth it. She asked tentatively, "do you want more materials? I''m not sure if my pocket money is enough to buy materials."

    Robb thought carefully about the effect he wanted to achieve and said with a smile, "twenty-five rubies like the one used by Master just now is enough."

    "Really? Twenty-five rubies? No problem. My pocket money is enough." The round-faced girl smiled and said, "then I''ll work with you to make that thing."

    She agreed to support Robb so easily, which made the people around embarrassed.

    Several students whispered, "who the hell is this?"

    "Don''t you know her? She is the daughter of the big merchant Desmond Corton. Her full name is Marian Corton. Her father is very rich. I heard that her father is very bold and smart. After hearing that there are silk stockings in Westwind Town, her father sent servants to the mountain, caught four man-eating spiders, and also made silk stockings. But Bright Road doesnt allow them to be raised.(in Chapter 210, it was mentioned that this man wanted to open a silk stockings factory. You can go back and have a look if you forget him.)

 Chapter 313: Be careful when you go out

    Chapter 313: Be careful when you go out

    "Marian''s father is famous for his boldness in investments. He often makes big money and also often loses money. He dared to invest in something meaningless."

    "Maybe she is influenced a lot by her father, and her mind is very forward."

    "Yes, it''s a waste to invest in such a poor nobleman."

    "No, no, No. maybe her father has asked her to invest in this man in order to please the duke, Madeleine.

    "Oh, it turns out to be political investment. Shit, why didn''t I think of it?" Another girl couldn''t help but snort, "I almost forgot that Madeleine is behind Robb.

    "We are still too young. We are often not included in the political circle." A seventeen year old girl threw up her hands and said, "in the face of this kind of thing, you are not as smart as Marian."

    Robb had sharp ears and heard some discussions, but he didn''t care about them at all. No matter whether Marian invested to make money or for politics, as long as others were good to him, that would be fine. He didn''t care about it much. It was better than someone who wanted to trap him, two evils or one evils, which is better?

    He waved at Marian with a smile and said, "after school, we two can buy some materials to make magic items. I will make your investment pay off."

    Then, everyone continued to listen to number 32s lesson, basic knowledge was taught, such as which materials could be used to match with what, which shape of the magic items could be used, and which runes could be engraved on the magic items to provide the corresponding functions.

    Robb was very serious. He drew every rune on his notebook and kept it in mind. No other student couldpare with him in his attitude of studying seriously, so there was no more twists and turns in the following. All his sses were finished soon.

    School was over!

    Robb smiled at Marian and said, "let''s go to buy some materials."

    Marian stood up with a smile. The two walked out of the ssroom together. Suofa outside and Marian''s maid greeted them.

    Marian smiled and said to her maid, "Go home and ask the housekeeper to send me a bag of gold coins to the jewelry store. I''m going to the jewelry store to buy twenty-five rubies."

    The maid left in a hurry.

    Robb smiled and said, "you can really do whatever you want with money."

    Marian shook her head and smiled. "No, I can''t. There are many things that can''t be solved with money. For example, the queen cut your tuition because of duke Madeleine."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing. "Are you really investing in me for political reasons? Are you ready to waste twenty-five rubies?"

    Marian smiled and said, "yes, I admit it frankly. I don''t want you to hate me when you find that I have an impure purpose."

    "Hahaha!" "Interesting woman, look at your little round-face. Your smile is so cute. I thought you were a natural girl, but you are so smart."

    Marian said, "in a noble school, how can a person be so simple minded?"

    As soon as she finished her words, they saw a man running over on the yground in front of them. He was Nuolun''s nephew, Kante.

    He was running desperately, followed by a teacher. The teacher roared, "I asked you to try a silence technique on your ssmate, not to choke his neck."

    While running, Kante shouted, "if I choke him, hell be silent, right? My magic is no problem!"

    The teacher was angry, "You didnt use magic at all. Can you solve the problem with magic instead of muscles? Stop and see if I will beat you up."

    "You told me not to use muscles to solve problems. Why are you chasing after me now? You are just using muscles to solve problems," said Kante while running

    "Oh? You are right!" The teacher suddenly stopped and said, "then I''ll use magic to solve it."

    He cursed and waved his hand forward. An ice arrow flew out and hit Kante''s legs. Kantes feet were frozen together and turned into a big ice cube. He fell to the ground with a thud. The teacher caught up with him from behind, grabbed the back of his neck and dragged him away.

    Robb said, "look, I think there are still people with very simple brains in this royal school."

    Marian was speechless

    The two of them passed through the yground and walked to the school gate, only to see arge group of soldiers standing at the school gate. Madeleine was also there,manding a group of soldiers to guard the school gate with arge number of soldiers.

    Robb asked, "miss Madeleine, what are you doing?"

    "Emergency measures." Madeleine rolled her eyes at Marian and ignored her. She approached Robb and whispered in a voice that only Robb could hear, "you know what happenedst night. The princess of East Gran is now in Bright Road. The queen has ordered to block the whole city and search for her. We must catch this woman."

    "Oh," Robb said and thought, [it''s inevitable. If I were to know that the princess of the enemy kingdom is at my home, I would have tried my best to find her out as well.]

    Madeleine moved her mouth away from Robb''s ear, stood straight again and said in a loud voice, "this is..."

    Marian held her dress with both hands and squatted slightly. "I''m the daughter of Desmond Corton, Marian Corton. Greetings, Duke."

    Madeleine asked, "where are you going?"

    She didn''t look at Marian anymore and turned back to Robb.

    Robb smiled and said, "I''vee up with a new magic item. But because I don''t have money to do it, I asked Miss Marian to invest in it. Now we''re going to the jewelry store to buy materials and make new magic items."

    "Oh? Really?" Madeleine said in a calm tone. She turned to Marian and said seriously, "how could you invest in this man? Do you know what kind of person he is? He is a scum who goes to the illegal prostitution sector in the middle of the night. I advise you to keep some distance from him as much as possible."

    Marian was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.

    However, Robb burst intoughter and said, "miss Madeleine, my ssmate invested in my invention to please you, but you actually persuaded her to ignore me. Don''t you think thats embarrassing?"

    "What?" All of a sudden, Madeleine understood what was going on. She took a deep look at Marian, and then turned to Robb, "if you want to go to the jewelry store, just go. You must go back to school before dark. Remember, although you are not a senior official, after what happenedst night, you have be one of the targets of assassination. Don''t go to that unknown street again. Don''t forget how count Amos died."

 Chapter 314: What is this

    Chapter 314: What is this

    Robb and Marian walked on the street together with Madeleine

    Marian looked embarrassed just now, but after walking for a while, she returned to normal and asked with a smile, "you went to find a prostitute, but you were caught by duke Madeleine?"

    Robb had no choice but to shrug without saying anything.

    Marian smiled and said, "you are so careless. Why does Duke Madeleine know it? Don''t you want to live?"

    Robb, "Hey, what does it have to do with life?"

    Marian smiled and said, "as long as it is a family with a long history, they should know how close the family of Madeleine and the Smith Family were sixteen years ago."

    "Oh?" Robb said said, "I grew up in the countryside, so I don''t know much about it. Tell me."

    Marian smiled and said "The two heads of your two ns, one is the head of the ck Earth Knights, and the other is the head of Wind Knights. They were most trusted by the former king. Theye from families of equal social rank, so it is inevitable for them to get married. Today you will marry a daughter, and tomorrow you will marry a niece. Your aunt can''t be her aunt, and her uncle is your aunt. Anyway, it''s soplicated that no one else can understand. "

    Robb was speechless

    Marian smiled and said, "even an outsider like us knows that the fourth young master of the Smith family loved Madeleine very much in the past. He said in public and private that when Madeleine grew up, he would let his son propose to her."

    Robb was speechless

    Marian smiled and said, "it''s impossible for big shots to talk nonsense. There are three percent of truth in private jokes. Especially in public, it is said that they will definitely unite by marriage. Of course, Madeleine''s parents have been prepared for it. As expected, she has been educated by her parents since childhood to marry into the Smith family when she grows up."

    Robb, "I don''t think so."

    Marian threw up her hands and said, "sixteen years ago, a shocking change happened. Your family was destroyed, and the kingdom was usurped by Mondra. Madeleine was chased all the way with the queen. When she saw you, she seemed to see a dream that had been broken for sixteen years and continued to do it. But... You actually went for prostitution?"

    Robb was speechless

    This was really a little pathetic. Robb had to sympathize with Miss Madeleine. The real Smith family had long been ruined. He, as a fake, could not hold up her fairy tale without follow-up. Everything could only be regarded as a joke of fate.

    Marian smiled and said "But don''t worry. The duke is obviously not really angry. It''s normal for men to go out to y ording to circumstances. It''s really immature if they can''t tolerate it. Look, she just told you to be careful and don''t go back toote. Her concern is all over her words. You have made a small mistake and it has been forgotten. She might be angrier if you go for another nobledy though. "

    Speaking of this, Marian seemed to think of something. She smiled and said, "this nobledy doesn''t include me. I won''t offend the Duke for a man. My family still wants to live in Bright Road."

    Robb was speechless

    It was so embarrassing that he had nothing to say.

    Before long, the two of them arrived at the center of the city. At this time, the whole Bright Road was full of knights, soldiers, and guards running back and forth. The several major knight teams had divided Bright Road into many areas, and then sent arge number of soldiers to search in one area and another area.

    Of course, Bright Road was a huge city. Searching a person was like looking for a needle in a haystack, and it wont be that easy to find her.

    The two of them came to the jewelry store. The butler of Marians family was already there, with a little box in his hand. When he saw Robb, he immediately asked, "Hello, Robb Smith.

    He didn''t even need to introduce himself when he met him. It could be seen that Marian''s family had already targeted him.

    Robb didn''t refuse. He led the investors into the jewelry store and selected twenty-five good quality rubies. A ruby was not a very rare gem, and it was not expensive. As long as he didn''t deliberately find a big one to buy, but chose a small one, it wouldn''t cost much.

    Anyway, he had to break the ruby when he was making magic items, so he could buy a big one. The one he chose was a ruby of the same size as the one number 32 had taken out. It was 2 gold each, exactly fifty gold coins. He also bought 25 pieces of iron. No one really cared about a few silver coins.

    After buying the materials, he stopped wandering around and quickly took Marian back to school.

    It was not early at night. Most of the students went back to their dormitory. Because the city was under the siege, Kante and the others didn''t dare to go out to have fun. Instead, they all huddled up, causing the school to be quiet.

    To Robb''s surprise, Madeleine was still "patrolling" at the school gate. When she saw Robbe back before dark, she immediately stopped patrolling and said to her subordinates, "the school''s safety has been confirmed. Let''s go to the city to have a look."

    After saying that, she disappeared with herrge group subordinates in an instant.

    Robb didn''t know what to say. He just ignored her. He went to number 32 first and borrowed the expert cksmith from the royal family. Then he hid in a small room with Marian and the cksmith.

    First of all, he broke all the twenty-five pieces of ruby, and then burned the twenty-five pieces of iron into molten iron. He put the ruby into the molten iron, stirred it, and merged it.

    The cksmith couldn''t help but ask, "what shape do you want it to be?"

    Robb chuckled and said, "Bee nest! Do you know it? It''s just many small grids, which look like a bee nest."

    "Well, it''s not difficult for me, but what''s the point of doing this?" The cksmith was confused.

    "It''s none of your business. Just do it."

    The cksmith didn''t say anything. Just do it! Anyway, he couldn''t afford to offend the noble, so he just needed to be obedient.

    He didn''t have a ready-made bee nest model, but it wasn''t a problem. He made a few small boxes first, and then mixed them together. Atst, he made arge bee nest with five rows horizontally, five rows vertically and a total of twenty-five squares.

    The cksmith had no idea what he was making. What was the use of an iron hive? He asked in confusion, "is that enough?"

 Chapter 315: Please ask her majesty to come and have a look

    Chapter 315: Please ask her majesty toe and have a look

    TL: Its really this short. I dont knowChapter 315: Please ask her majesty toe and have a look

    Robb threw a handful of silver coins to the cksmith and said, "yes! You can get off work now."

    The cksmith didn''t expect that he still had money left over. But he took the money happily and left.

    As for Robb and Marian, Marian asked curiously, "now it''s my time to ask questions. What should I do with the nest?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Dont worry. Just write runes on it."

    He quickly took out a pen, and then took out the bottle of magic essence ink that Marian gave him during the day. He smiled and said, "I''ve memorized the rune drawn by number 32 during the day. Now I''m going to paint it all over this hive..."

    "Oh, I see. I''ll help you." Marian also took out a pen.

    The two drew runes on the hive together.

 Chapter 316: First class is over

    Chapter 316: First ss is over

    Number 32, wearing a ck cloak, swaggered into the ssroom with a staff.

    "Hello, Master!"

    "Goo day, ssmates."

    After greeting, number 32''s eyes immediately locked on Robb and Marian. He was very narrow-minded and vengeful. He didn''t forget what happened yesterday. He said to Robb in a strange tone, "Mr. Robb, yesterday you asked Marian to invest in you? Now can I ask what your new invention is like?"

    "Of course." Robb smiled and said "It''splete. I can demonstrate it to you at any time. But... It will take a long time to use it, and it will consume a lot of the magic power of an expert fire magician. So I think it''s a bit of a waste of the hard work of an expert fire magician to simply demonstrate it to you. Can you invite the queen to watch it with you? As for the important officials in the court, please also ask them toe.

    "What a joke!" Number 32 raised his voice a few times, "do you know who you are? You''re just a freshman of the magic item production department. You''ve just started school and you''ve only taken a day''s ss. What do you think you can do? Do you know how busy the queen is with government affairs? Do you know how busy the important officials are? How can they have time to see if there is any useful invention that a freshman has made?"

    The other four boys in the ss echoed, "yes. What''s the identity of the queen? Robb, you should know your own position."

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "in that case, I have to go through the back door." All of a sudden, he shouted outside of the ssroom, "Suofa, go to the gate of the school to see if Duke Madeleine is there. If that super leisurely woman is just there, ask her to call the queen here."

    All the people in the ssroom were speechless, "..."

    Everyone thought, [this is very unreasonable! If you really do this, even Madeleine will be embarrassed.]

    However, there was such bullshit in this world. People who had a background could do whatever they wanted.

    Half an hourter, Madeleine really went to get her best friend, and the queen was too weak to refuse her best friend''s request, so she had to agree and gave another order, All important officials,e here!

    On a desertednd behind the school of magic, a national level magic item demonstration was about to begin.

    The queen always liked to call Robb at this time of the day, so she couldn''t make this call today, so she was inexplicably irritated. This kind of irritating feeling was like feeling that she couldn''t get in touch with aizen who she calls every day.

    Sitting in the high grandstand, she said impatiently to number 32 beside her, "how long will it take to start the demonstration?"

    Number 32 said awkwardly, Robb is preparing. He''sing out soon."

    The queen said with a straight face, "if his demonstration is a waste of my precious time, I will let you know what is the Queen''s anger."

    [what does it have to do with me?] number 32 thought to himself? It was your best friend who forced you toe here. If you see rubbish, me her. Why vent your anger on me?

    While he was thinking about this question, the queen said unreasonably, "because he is your student."

    Number 32: "..."

    Well, if a big shot wanted to vent his anger on a person, he just needed to find a reason. This reason did not need to be reasonable.

    The queen added, "by the way, you just said that the student who is going to demonstrate the magic item is named Robb. Is he thest remaining member of the Smith family? Is he the one who said that there are new people everywhere and that men shouldnt wear socks?"

    "Exactly!" Number 32 bowed and said, "it''s him."

    The queen said angrily, "I''m angry at the thought of this guy. I talked to him about business a few days ago, but he went out for fun."

    Number 32: "..."

    The queen said, "If I don''t see anything useful. Prepare to die for me."

    Number 32 didn''t know what to say, so he had to squat on the ground with his arms around his head. The skeleton looked very beautiful when he squatted with his arms around his head.

    However, Madeleine, who was standing next to her, said, "Elizabeth, please give Robb more confidence. He is the son of my fourth uncle. He must be very capable. Although it''s not good to go out at night, other noble children are all like this. It''s not a big problem, and it won''t affect the research of the invented magic item."

    The queen turned to look at Madeleine and smiled. "Well, I''ll take a good look at it. After all, it''s the person you rmended."

    Number 32: "......"

    Number thirty-two was speechless.

    At this time, Robb finally came out. He walked to the queen with a huge iron box on his shoulder and said with a smile, dies and gentlemen, I''m going to demonstrate a national weapon to you. I believe that you will like it after you see it."

    "Cut the crap. Show me." Number 32 roared.

    "Well, let''s cut to the chase," Robb put the iron box on the ground and opened it.

    From the corner of the box, they could see an iron bee nest with many holes, but they couldn''t see clearly what was inside.

    Robb deliberately didn''t turn the box around. He only let them see the entrance of the bee nest from an oblique angle, so they couldn''t see what was inside.

 Chapter 317: She paid more attention to the firecrackers

    Chapter 317: She paid more attention to the firecrackers

    "What the hell is this?" The duke couldn''t help asking.

    "It''s a powerful magic item." Robb smiled and rotated the box, aiming the nest at a huge stone in the distance, "Well, now I''m ready. Before I use it, I have to exin first that this thing was inspired from yesterday''s magic item ss. Master showed me a box that can contain the fireball technique. After that, I associated the invention with that thing, which is not a high-tech toy. Don''t be too disappointed."

    In fact, even if he didn''t say so, no one expected anything except for Madeleine.

    The queen was more disgusted with him than fond of him, becausest time when the queen came to him, she was unexpectedly told by his maid that "master is out for fun", which made his ranking in the Queen''s heart almost the worst.

    In the eyes of other important officials, Robb was just a fallen noble. He grew up in the countryside. That must mean that he is much worse than ordinary noble children.

    Robb smiled and said, "by the way, I have to thank my sponsor, miss Marian Corton. She helped me develop this invention. If she didnt invest in me, I wouldnt have been able to stand here and demonstrate it for you. If the queen thinks this invention is not bad, please give the bonus to the Corton family, and remember that this is a great achievement of their family."

    Everyone was speechless

    Number 32 two roared, "why do you say so much nonsense? Your majesty, time is precious! You talk on the phone and eat cakes at this time every day..."

    The Queen, "what?"

    The skeleton dragon behind the queen raised its head and looked ferociously at number 32.

    The officials also looked at him with strange eyes.

    A bean sized sweat dripped from the number 32s skull. "Ahem... Ahem... Ahem... It''s the Queen''s most important time to deal with government affairs at this time every day. It''s not easy for her to spare some time to watch you demonstrate the new magic item. Get out of here right now."

    The queen said, "that''s more like it."

    The skeleton dragon rxed again, and the important officials all pretended not to hear anything.

    Number 32 thought, [I''m doomed! I''m doomed! She would definitely teach me a lesson when we get back.]

    In fact, Robb also knew that. When they were talking about desserts, number 32 was telling the truth, but there were some things that he couldn''t tell. Since he had spilled the beans, he would be dead if he went back. Fortunately, he was already a skeleton, and there was no way he could die

    Robb smiled and said, "well, then I won''t waste your time anymore. In the end, I named this new magic weapon, which is called the Katyusha Rocket Artillery. Everyone, watch its power."

    After saying that, Robb reached out and pped hard on the box.

    A rune engraved on the box suddenly shed, and then with a bang, a fireball shot out of the box and flew towards the huge stone in the distance.

    "Boom!"

    The fireball hit the huge rock, and the magic of the fire spread everywhere, but the power of the fireball was not very good. It was only a fireball skill of a beginner fire magician. Its power was quite limited, so it was useless to hit the huge rock.

    The onlookers were stunned. "That''s all? It''s so boring!"

    However, before they could say anything, a second fireball was shot out, and then the sound of "bang" could be heard continuously. The box began to spit out fireballs. One after another, one after another

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    The fireball kept hitting the huge rock on the opposite side, one after another, and explosions rang out one after another.

    Although each fireball was not very powerful and was only at the apprentice level, the scene of dozens of fireballs constantly shooting out of the box was simply spectacr. In an instant, the whole sky was filled with red tracks caused by the fireballs. The huge stone was hit by the fireballs continuously, causing a series of me explosions, which made a loud bang.

    Number 32 became speechless as soon as he saw this scene.

    Now he understood that the thing that looked like a nest was actually the basic magic item that he had shown in ss yesterday. He had mixed more than twenty kinds of the magic item into the nest.

    He just didn''t expect that thebination of these things would have such an effect.

    The queen couldn''t help but stand up. She was so excited that the skeleton dragon behind her also stood up. It spread its wings, and the huge bone rack spread out with a ssh. It looked terrifying.

    The queen said excitedly, "it''s amazing! Although its principle is very simple, its power is great."

    Robb gave the queen a thumbs up and said, "you know the goods."

    "What''s the name you just said?" The queen asked.

    Robb smiled and said, "Katyusha Rocket Artillery!"

    The queen asked, "Why did you name it this?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I just think it''s a good name."

    "Haha, that''s a good name." The queenughed and said, "it''s a good name. Hahaha!"

    She stepped forward.

    With a wave of her hand, the queen said, "the National Treasury will use arge amount of money to produce these. Small fireballs andrge fireballs! Before the next war with Mondra, I want to see fifty, no, one hundred more of these Katyusha Rocket Artillery. Haha, let Mondra taste the power of our new magic item."

    The officials immediately ttered him. Although they were western, they spoke in the same way as the people from the East. "With such magic items, our army can instantly give the enemy a round of fireball attacks without chanting."

    "The Knights can attack with this thing! It''s too powerful!"

    "It will definitely give Mondra a head-on blow on the battlefield!"

    "The God of darkness is so lucky to have Robb. It''s a great invention."

    The queen turned to look at Robb and said, "very good! Your invention is very useful. On behalf of the royal family and the whole West Gran, I confirm the contribution of your invention. Of course, arge amount of bonus will be given to you. Since the royal family is in trouble now, and I don''t dare to give too much bonus, I will give you two hundred gold coins as the reward. I hope you don''t mind it. The royal family will remember your contribution and willpensate you in other forms in the future."

    Robb didn''t mind how much money he gets. Anyway, he had promised Marian that he would give the money to her.

    However, when number 32 heard this, he gave a miserable snort. [oh my God! If I had known this I would have invested the fifty gold coins yesterday, I would have earned four times the investment!]

 Chapter 318: Witty

    Chapter 318: Witty

    Number 32 was so miserable that he fell to the ground, frustrated.

    Other important officials were also discussing in session, exploring some details of this magical item.

    Someone sighed, "In fact, the principle of this thing is very simple. We didn''t expect it to be possible to connect it together to form a continuous emission effect."

    "Yes, its just a difference in imagination."

    "A little imagination can turn a piece of garbage into a weapon."

    "I''ve learned a lot. I have to think about other ways to y when I go back."

    Robb smiled at the Queen and said, "Your Majesty, you can see that the principle of this thing is very simple. In fact, it''s just abination of the simplest magic item. So... if you really want to use it against Mondra, you''d better give amand, and don''t let all the senior officials present speak out. Otherwise, the next time your army takes this thing to the battlefield, you will find Mondra also brings out a lot of it."

    His words awakened the dreamer. Her Majesty was startled. She quickly issued amand. All the ministers present were beaten. Anyone who leaked it would be punished by wringing. This threat was repeated one by one. Then she was relieved.

    Of course, the Queen should also take this "sample" made by Robb away immediately and hide it. It must not be seen by enemy spies.

    After all this, it was already dark.

    Her Majesty called Robb to her, With a straight face, she said, "Robb Smith, although you grew up in the countryside, you are worthy of inheriting the blood of the Smith family. You are very talented. I sincerely hope that you will make more and more remarkable achievements in the field of magic items production in the future, but... I also want to warn and advise you that being a man is not just a matter of talent, but also a matter of rest and self-cultivation. There can be nock of personal morality, otherwise, it is just a talented scum man. "

    "Her Majesty is right! Robb, pay attention." Madeleine unexpectedly jumped out from behind the queen and said, "Personal virtue is even more important than talent."

    Robb had to keep silent. If he was talking to the Queen in his original identity, it must be that he would say some strange things to make Miss Queen speechless. But now it is inconvenient for him to stand up to Miss Queen, so he let her talk.

    Her Majesty left with the important officials, and Madeleine continued to go to the city for inspection. The princes still has not been caught. Now the city is still nervous, and the nobles dare not go out, so she is busy and has no time to walk around Robb every day.

    Finally, only number 32, Robb and Marian walked on the school venue.

    Number 32 will go back to the teachers'' dormitory, while Robb and Marian will go back to the students'' dormitory. There is a short path that theyll go through together.

    Robb squinted to see number 32 with his head drooping, and felt it was funny. It''s a skeleton. Why can this guy express his emotions so clearly? Normally, without facial muscles, it is difficult to express emotions. Is this guy a born actor?

    Rob smiled and said, "Master, you don''t have to be so depressed. You only lost 150 gold coins."

    Number 32 stretched out his hands to the sky, and his ten white bone fingers opened, "Only one hundred and fifty? You don''t know how poor I am. When I was revived, I knew that the little property that I had saved hard before my life was gone. Oh my God! It was stolen by those assholes and ves at home."

    Robb smiled and said, "Anyway, you are a skeleton now. You don''t need to eat or wear nice clothes. You don''t need money."

    Number 32: "..."

    It seems to be reasonable. No, it''s reasonable!

    Number 32 said, "Although I''m a skeleton, I also need an advanced robe, advanced staff, various tools, and magic items... Why don''t I have money?"

    Robb thought for a while, and he was right. Who said that skeletons don''t need money?

    "Well, you don''t have to be depressed." Robb smiled, "As your course continues, I will learn more and more techniques for making magic items, and there will certainly be more and more new inventions. When you invest in one, you will make a profit."

    "Huh?" Number 32 was overjoyed, "Yes, yes, that''s right. From tomorrow onwards, I will teach you all the magic item making techniques I know, and you will desperately wonder if there is any way to improve these techniques. Then we will work together to make new inventions. I don''t want all the bonuses, as long as you can give me a little, just a little, its fine."

    Speaking of this, number 32 began to fantasize about his appearance when he got rich. He could not help murmuring, "At that time, I will pile up gold coins like a hill at home. In the middle of the gold coins, I will put a luxurious chair, wear ck armor, and sit on the pile of gold coins with a ck helmet, tuttut... that majesty, that momentum!"

    Robb helped him add, "It''s like a small BOSS on the first floor of a maze."

    Number 32: "..."

    At this time, it was time for them to part ways, and number 32 went to the teachers'' dormitory. Only Robb and Marian were left.

    Marian had been very low-key just now, and now she said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you could invent such a powerful thing. Although I participated in the whole process of production, I didn''t see the effect of itsunch with my own eyes, nor did I understand how powerful it is."

    Robb smiled, "It''s average! In fact, there are various ways to improve it. Let me take an example. You can make a small cylinder with threepartments, and use a small circle to block the middle of eachpartment. If you meet the enemy, you can shoot a fireball in onepartment each time. In this way, you can release fireballs at least three times, and you can also prepare a fireball in advance, so you can shoot four fireballs."

    Marian thought for a moment, "Does that mean that it can solve the slow chanting speed of magicians and being easily cut down by soldiers at close range after setting off a fireball?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Haha, that''s right! The soldier who rushes in will find that you still had several fireballs to give him straight to his face. That would be a big surprise."

    "Ah, that''s a great idea." Marian said, "If I put this cylinder on the tip of my staff, I can always hold it in my hand and carry it everywhere. I can beat other magicians way easier."

    Robb smiled at her and said, "I''m very clever."

 Chapter 319: Walking in front of others

    Chapter 319: Walking in front of others

    Modern novels also take some ideas andbine them with magic to make a new magic item.

    Robb is not interested in such magic props for beating people. He will take them away if he likes to learn. Anyway, I don''t want them.

    What he is more interested in now is something that can be used to improve his life and help him find the feeling of modern life again.

    For example, he has no game console to y, noputer to use, no Inte ess, no happiness when going out, no fast-food... How boring is his life here?

    It would be great if we could use magic tools to solve a lot of problems.

    Marian saluted Robb and said, "Thank you for telling me such a useful idea. If you give it to the Queen, you will be rewarded."

    Robb smiled, "That''s not true. I''m sure that Her Majesty the Queen and her important officials, even number 32, will immediately think about all kinds of permutations andbinations after they go back. Let alone the bee nest type, they will also make all kinds of shapes. As I said just now, they will soon figure out how to y with it. People''s imagination is infinite, but they need one person to guide them Just a moment. "

    Marian thought it over, and thought it was true.

    Robb smiled, "But the Queen will not feel strange about the various usages they havee up with, and certainly will not give high bonuses. Everything must be at the forefront to get the maximum benefit."

    Marian considered the question very seriously and seemed understand something, "No wonder! My father has been studying some things in Westwind Town recently. He said that they are better than others. They are the first to get them, so they can sell stuff so expensively. Only looking at the raw materials, they are all very simple things that can be seen everywhere. It is because Westwind Town is ahead of us that he can earn so much money. My father follows behind, so he can only pick up others'' leftovers. "

    Robbughed, "Its Development and Research!"

    Marian''s face was embarrassed. "But we don''t y with ordinary things like your brain does."

    Robb thought that Marian, the Corton family, seemed to be a rich merchant who worked hard here in Bright Road. He even had the strength to go into the mountain to catch spiders to raise his own silk stockings. It seems that this family is also a good partner.

    The silk stockings produced by Robb''s silk stockings factory flow into Bright Road through two channels. One is the traveling merchant, who is engaged in small businesses. His purchase volume is very small, and has fallen behind Robbs output speed. Another channel is the caravan set up by the Silk Stockings Factory itself, but its foundation is in Westwind Town, not Bright Road.

    After they have transported the goods to Bright Road, it is often the clothes merchants who go here to dump their hands and return to transport their second batch of goods.

    To be honest, such channels are obviously insufficient, especially for Robb.

    Some of Robb''s new ideas and designs cannot be promoted in Bright Road only by this way.

    Take the use of silk stockings as an example. In Westwind Town, women wear silk stockings. This is because Robb''s thought has influenced Westwind Town. But in Bright Road, only men wear silk stockings. That is because Robb has no way to influence Bright Road.

    The traveling merchant and the caravan of the silk stockings factory have no ability to teach in Bright Road!

    But what if the Cortons help? Then the situation is different.

    This family has enough strength and influence to promote its own business model on Bright Road. Just in time, I''m betting with Miss Queen. Let''s use the power of the Corton family to win this game.

    Robb smiled and said, "Marian, do you know I''m from Westwind Town?"

    "Of course, you came from Westwind Town with Kante and George," said Marian.

    Robb smiled, "I can tell you secretly that there are not only ck silk stockings and white silk stockings in Westwind Town, but also a special kind of silk stockings that have not been circted in the market for the time being. They are absolutely going to be a hit. Godfather in Westwind Town has always held this kind of silk stockings in his hands and has not yet let ite out. If your family sends someone to Westwind Town to reach an exclusive agreement with him, you will be in front of others. Your family will make a lot of money by then."

    He just said to Marian that he should innovate and make a lot of money by walking ahead of others. This concept has also been recognized by Marian. Now he says that there are new varieties of silk stockings, which of course immediately attracted Marian''s attention.

    She whispered, "Really? How do you know that mysterious Godfather in Westwind Town has not released it yet?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Because I have the same name as him, he looked at me kindly and told me secretly. He asked me toe to Bright Road. Is there any merchant willing to take over? If there is, I will introduce him to Westwind Town."

    Marian said happily, "Of course my family is very interested. Can you tell me a little bit about what it is?"

    Robb whispered, "It is a kind of silk stockings that can make women more beautiful. Once your family introduces arge number of such things, it is guaranteed to lead a new trend."

    As soon as Marian heard the words "make women more beautiful", she was already excited. Combined with the chicken soup like "walk first and make the most money", she immediately made up her mind, "I see! I''ll go back to talk with my father. Thank you for telling me the news."

    "You''re wee." Robb smiled. "You helped me first, so I should help you. Everybody helps each other."

    The second day!

    After a day of magic items production ss, it was still afternoon, and it was still too early to leave.

    Robb washed away his disguise, sneaked through the portal, returned to the chapel in Westwind Town, and copsed on his favorite stone stool.

    As soon as he came back, Lillian was happy and turned around with a smile on her face.

    Robb was also happy when he saw her. He smiled, "Lillian, do you know how to embroider? I want you to embroider something on my stockings."

    "Ah? This... no!" Lillian shook her head, "This is a very powerful technique. I don''t know how to do it. Usually only expert tailors and noble women can."

 Chapter 320: Just wait and see

    Chapter 320: Just wait and see

    "Expert tailor?" Robb remembered that the old headmaster of Westwind Technical School was an expert tailor. He could tell that he was an experienced expert just by looking at his face, "Pleasee quickly!"

    Lillian hurried to invite him. Soon, the old headmaster of Westwind Technical School came. When Lillian called him, he told him that her master wanted him to do some embroidery, so the old headmaster also brought the tools for embroidery.

    Robb nced at the tools he had brought, and couldn''t help being a little confused. What kind of stuff are these? Polished shells, beautiful stones, polished small metal pieces, silk, x, cotton, wool... are all in a mess.

    Seeing Robb''s strange expression, the old tailor thought that he disliked theck of materials and said in embarrassment, "Godfather, I am poor, so there are still several kinds of materials not avable, such as colorful gems, gold and silver...... I really can''t afford to buy them."

    Here we have to mention the differences between Chinese and Western embroidery. At this time, Eastern embroidery also tends to be light in style, basically using silk thread for embroidery. Only a few people will wrap a piece of jade in the embroidery.

    But the West is totally different. The craftsmen here will use everything as embroidery materials. Everything will be embroidered on the clothes. Anyway, it is gorgeous.

    Robb, anyway, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. In any world, we should respect the aesthetic standards of the world. Since people here like to use such red and purple gemstones and even feather embroidery, let''s do it!

    He asked Lilian to take out a white silk stockings and smiled, "Old man, I think this white silk stocking is too white. It is missing something. It''s not beautiful enough. To make the girl''s legs look better, you need to add something."

    "Oh, I agree with Godfather." The old tailor immediately said, "I also think there are too few patterns on the silk stockings. We need to add some more interesting patterns to make them more beautiful, but I haven''t decided what to add."

    "As for the design, I have already thought about it." Robb made a few gestures on the silk stockings and took parchment to draw, "Look, embroider a circle ofce along the top circle..."

    "Oh? This pleated design is very beautiful."

    "There are some flowers embroidered on the lower leg, The old tailor immediately said, "Yes, if you embroider it with gold thread, nobles and lords like gold. If you embroider a big gold flower here, you can sell it for more! If you make gold thread from a gold coin and rust it into a flower, we can increase the price by two gold coins."

    Robb gave him a thumbs up, "I like this idea."

    "Come and see how many design ideas I have here. Let''s make a pair of samples for everything." Robb ran around in his mind the figure of silk stockings and leggings he had seen on XXX''s website. Immediately, the silk stockings with various patterns ran like a horsentern in his mind.

    When he drew all the pictures, the old tailor kept eximing, "Great, this design! Great! I admire it! How did you think of it?"

    "Well, go and make a sample of all these designs." Robb smiled and said, "Well, don''t you take a few tailoring sses with you, and there are many students in the ss? Let them join in and embroider these silk stockings, and then the business is settled. When we need to ship inrge quantities, these students can rely on this craft to eat."

    The old tailor said, "So Godfather is trying to find a way out for the students! I''m still wondering why you suddenly want to y silk stockings embroidery. It''s also for their future. You are the greatest person I''ve ever seen."

    Robb smiled and said nothing. Hehe, I won''t tell you. I just want to see the silk stockings on the legs of the Queen.

    He took some gold and silver out to the old tailor and asked him to go to the cksmith to make gold and silver thread from the gold and silver so that they could be used to embroider gold and silver flowers. In addition, he also got some precious materials such as broken stones and crystals for the old tailor, so that he could y to his heart''s content and think about how to catch the eyes ofdies.

    As long as we catch the taste of thesedies and let them go all out to buy, at that time, Miss Queen will not hide her legs under her long skirt and put them in front of the crystal ball for me to see.

    He was thinking of this beautifully when the crystal ball suddenly lit up and Her Majesty called.

    Robb smiled at the old tailor and said, "Well, go back first and get some samples. I expect that in three to five days, the merchant who wille to discuss the purchase of new varieties of silk stockings will arrive. You should get them out before this."

    The old tailor quickly made a bow and went back.

    Appearing in front of the crystal ball is the queen''s face, which looks full of dignity. But Robb had already understood that.

    Robb smiled, "Miss Queen, what brings your call today?"

    "Nothing important." The Queen smiled, "Just to tell you some data, ording to my peoples statistics, in recent days, the sales of silk stockings in the city have decreased by 70%pared with the previous days."

    "How idle must your people be to can count such things?" Robbughed and roasted her, "That person should go and do something better."

    The Queen snorted, "If I win, I will make you help me recover East Gran, isnt this a big deal?"

    "Oh, that makes sense!" Robb answered.

    The Queen did not speak, but stared at the crystal ball.

    Robb did not speak either, but idled on the stone stool.

    After at least a minute, the Queen finally couldn''t help but say, "What the hell? After the data, are you not nervous at all?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I''m not as surprised as you are. It''s just a normal fluctuation. Don''t pay attention to it."

    The Queen squinted, "Are you going buy silk stockings from your own pockets, so you can be so calm now?"

    Robb smiled, "I''m not so mean. I''m afraid you will use administrative means to interfere in the sales of silk stockings when you see you are going to lose."

    The Queen hummed, "I can''t do that either. It''s a prohibited matter in the gambling agreement. If I really do it, I''m afraid you will not fulfill your promise."

    "Good!" Robbughed and said, "We don''t y tricks. We should y fair and square. Otherwise, the final bet will be nullified."

    "Just wait and see."

 Chapter 322: Model

    Chapter 322: Model

    Desmond Corton is a middle-aged man of about 40 years old. His was wearing a man-dress and breeches. He did not wear silk stockings that make Robb sick, thanks to the recent activity on Bright Road.

    Robb''s thought of "Refusing to be extravagant" put forward at the school opening ceremony was used by Her Majesty the Queen to induce all the upper-ss nobles and men to not wear this thing.

    In this matter, Robb really wants to thank Miss Queen. Otherwise, hell vomit every day and nothing will taste good.

    "Dear Lord, how are you?" Desmond said with etiquette, "I''m Desmond Corton from Bright Road. This time I came here from Bright Road after hearing about you..."

    Before he finished speaking, Robb smiled and said, "Don''t add my lord. People here call me Godfather, so just call me the same."

    Desmond smiled and said, "Yes, Godfather!"

    Robb smiled and said, "You came to see the new type of silk stockings, right?"

    Desmond smiled, "That is just one side of it. If there is anything new I can get, I would love to see it. As far as I know, this Westwind Town is full of new ideas, and it is even more dynamic and innovative than the huge city of Bright Road. I hope to find new goods here that can make me earn a lot of money. In fact, to tell you the truth, I am not very optimistic about silk stockings, because they have already appeared on Bright Road and theres a lot ofpetition. "

    "Haha, that''s interesting. But as far as I know, the men on Bright Road have stopped wearing silk stockings, but women are starting to wear them." Robb said, "Well, without much nonsense, let me show you my new silk stockings. I define these silk stockings as" exclusively for women ", which are specifically catered for women customers. They directly give up the male market and focus on the female market!"

    Hearing what he said, Desmond could not help thinking, [When men stopped buying silk stockings, he immediately took out special products for women? This kind of flexibility is worth learning for us merchants.]

    Robbughed and said, "Lillian, go and call the model we prepared in advance."

    "Model? What?" Desmond asked.

    Robb smiled and said, "That is, the person who wears the sample and shows it to others. I call this person a model. Don''t say I didn''t teach you. If you want to sell things well and quickly, a model is necessary. After you go back to Bright Road, you''d better find a tall and beautiful maid to dress up and be your special model for the Corton family. Your goods will sell better and faster."

    Desmond didn''t quite understand.

    However, a few minutester, when he saw three young womening out of the chapel, he suddenly understood.

    These three young women are all very tall, at least 1.7 meters tall, and they are all of great stature, with perfect proportions. It is not easy to pick out three such good women in a small town with a poption of 10000, such as Westwind Town.

    Two of them were poor women from ordinary families, who were easily bought by Robb to be models. But the most beautiful one is a daughter of a fugitive noble family. It wasnt easy to persuade her to be a model. If it wasn''t for Godfather''s face, the daughter would note out to do it.

    The eldestdy was dressed in a gorgeous nobledy''s dress, which was so gorgeous that even her temperament was made noble. She was really impable. A pair of silk stockings and beautiful legs were exposed from the hem of her skirt, with a gold flower embroidered on it, silver thread interspersed on the side, and two sapphires were iid on the side as embellishments.

    Human beauty, temperament, good figure, gorgeous stockings

    When these elements werebined, Desmond was stunned on the spot.

    Robb smiled, "Mr. Desmond, do you think the models are beautiful?"

    Desmond, "This... this is beautiful beyond words... Oh..."

    Robb smiled and said, "How much do you think this silk stocking will cost?"

    Desmond answered without thinking, "In order to dress up his wife like this, men are willing to spend no matter how much it costs."

    "Very good!" Robb smiled, "Do you still think the stockings can''t be sold?"

    Desmond said, "I want to buy a lot of these silk stockings, an infinite amount!"

    Looking at the other two female models. One of them was wearing a pair of flesh colored pants, and then wore a suspender silk stockings outside the pants. The picture is a little funny, but there is no way. To demonstrate the suspender silk stockings.

    However, female models in this era cannot be willing to show their weight and bare thighs in front of outsiders. Robb can only let the model wear a pair of flesh colored tight pants and then put on the suspenders outside. It wasnt easy to persuade the model.

    Desmond felt a little funny when he saw the suspender silk stockings on the outside of the pants, but Robb nodded beside him, "Imagine what it would be like to have no pants under the silk stockings."

    Desmond thought a little, and his face changed color, "Huh?" The expression on his face turned wolf-like.

    "Got it!" Robbughed and said, "The women in Westwind Town are all serious people, and they can''t fully demonstrate this kind of silk stockings, but Bright Road is different. You can pay a prostitute who looks good to wear this kind of silk stockings and go sell it to nobles. Tut, what do you think the effect will be?"

    Desmond said, "I want as much as possible. They will be popr!"

    "Good taste!"

    Next, several other models demonstrated several designs, which dazzled Desmond. After he saw the circle of various silk stockings, he couldn''t help sighing, "Godfather is really a genius. Each of these silk stockings designs is very beautiful. It is obvious that art masters of different styles designed them, but you can design so many styles alone. The word" genius "is not enough to describe it."

    Robb said, Well, there''s no need formercial ttery. I have to teach you some special advertising skills. The so-called model is not good enough. Although our silk stockings are good, if people on Bright Road don''t know about it, they won''t buy them. So you need to learn the most basicmercial advertising skills! You know, I have my own caravan and can sell them at Bright Road. Why did I choose you to cooperate? Because only you canunchmercial advertisements on arge scale on Bright Road. My caravan is not big enough to do it. "

    "Commercials?" Desmond learned several new words today, and now he is full of interest when he heard them.

    Robbughed and crammed a lot of advertising methods into his mind.

 Chapter 323: I wont be exploited again

    Chapter 323: I wont be exploited again

    When Desmond left, he returned to Bright Road with the advertising and marketing techniques that Robb had given him and the first batch of sample silk stockings. He would note in person for the subsequent purchase. He could send his nephew or something.

    On the other side of Westwind Town, the students in the tailoring ss of the technical school who had learned to embroider immediately received a new job, that is, they were unconditionally recruited into the "Stockings Factory", bing a new department, called the "Stockings Design and Processing Department". In the future, they will perform artistic processing for the stockings, turning the originally in ck silk and white silk into gorgeous and colorful high-end stockings.

    The ie of doing this job is high! Because this is a real high-end technical work, embroidery is not amon skill in this era. In the past, there were almost no women in Westwind Town who could do this. They could only weave the most basic ck and white silk stockings. When ites to embroidery, they always looked nd.

    Robb didn''t really care how much the embroidery workers earn. He directly handed it over to the factory director. He didn''t know until a long timeter that the factory director had offered the embroidery workers a high sry of 30 silver coins in order to catch up with the first purchase of the Corton family''s caravan ten dayster.

    This sry is three times that of beetroot workers! In Westwind Town, you can earn high-ie instantly.

    The result, of course, is that Westwind Technical School is very famous. Some people who thought it was better to spend money on tailoring have finallye to realize that only by learning advanced technology can they make a lot of money.

    The number of applicants for the tailoring ss increased rapidly, and Westwind Technical School was almost crowded out.

    This rush to sign up for the tailoring ss is really crazy, which will surely lead to a surplus of tailors in the future. But Robb is toozy to deal with it.

    In the evening

    As usual, Miss Queen wanted to make a boring after dinner harassment call just after dark. However, as soon as the call was connected, she saw a strange picture through the crystal ball.

    Robb was ying with a huge box!

    The material of this box is very strange. At a nce, Miss Queen could see, "Magic item?"

    "You have sharp eyes." Robb smiled, "Yes, it''s a magic item. To be exact, it''s a special weapon of the Desert Kingdom, a fragment of Thors Roar. I burned them and then recast them into this iron box."

    "What are you doing?" The Queen felt a sense of vignce. Every time she saw Robb stirring up something new, it would turn into something to exploit her, because Robb seemed to be able to turn all new things into delicious food, which was just crazy.

    Thinking of this, she could not help backing up a little, and touched her stomach with her hand. Sheforted herself by saying, "Don''t worry, I just ate enough cake and pudding, and now I don''t want to eat anything. Nothing can tempt my stomach at this time, and I won''t be exploited! Not this time! I dont have much money left to be exploited anyway.

    Robb smiled, "Miss Queen, don''t be so vignt. This time I''m not cooking food."

    "Whether it is food has nothing to do with me." The Queen''s expression was calm, but her heart was relieved.

    Robb smiled and said, "You seem to be very poor recently. As soon as you see that I am making inventions, you are nervous because you have no money, right?"

    The Queen remained motionless, "How could that be? I am a great queen. How could I be short of money? You really think too much."

    Robbughed and said, "Haha! I''m not going to dismantle your station, but I''ll tell you the truth. With the level of productivity in this era, when fighting a war, your productivity can''t catch up with the consumption of the war. How can you hide it? I know you''re dying of poverty."

    Queen: "..."

    "So ah!" Robbughed and said, "Its better try to increase the gross national product."

    It was the first time for the Queen to hear the word GNP, but she understood the word as soon as she heard it. She did not need Robb to exin the terms. She chewed the sentence silently and thought to herself, [it''s reasonable, but how to improve it is a problem.]

    Robb smiled, "If we want to achieve rapid development of productivity, we must have an industrial revolution. There are three major prerequisites for the industrial revolution. One is the steam engine, the other is coal, and the other is steel. The steam engine is veryplex, and I don''t know how to design it. I will rub one out. We have already solved the problem of steel. Next is coal. In fact, you and I will notck coal by using my method of mining small railway cars. However, The main purpose of coal is to burn fire and provide the necessary energy for machines to move. But the world does not have to use coal to make a fire. We can also use magic. "

    The Queen listened in silence and did not express her opinions. She knew that she was a novice in improving productivity, so she was right to listen to Robb. Since Robb told her, she was already very lucky and could not miss a word. Write down what you don''t understand and askter.

    Robb said, "I''m making this big box to rece coal."

    The Queen calmly sat down and said, "Well, I''ll see what it is."

    She looked at the box carefully, and saw that it is about the size of a wardrobe. ording to her intelligence, the "magic container" used by the "Thors Roar" in the Desert Kingdom is the size of a wardrobe. It seems that Robb really picked up those fragments and merged them back, making them exactly the same as before.

    Robb picked up a pen and altered the rune drawn on it at the mouth of the box.

    The queen wondered, "What do you want to do with its rune? It draws a powerful rune at this position that can instantly spit out all the magic in it. It is very clever. It is the power of this rune that allows it to release powerful power. If you change, it will be useless."

    Robb smiled, "I don''t need it to spit out all the magic at once. I want to spit out slowly and controbly..." He said while drawing the newest rune he learned to control magic flow.

    The Queen could not help but snort, "It''s a waste to change out the advanced rune and rece it with a junior rune. We haven''t even studied that advanced rune thoroughly. It''s a technology that only the Desert Kingdom can master. It''ll be difficult for us to find another sample."

 Chapter 321: Its dangerous at this time

    Chapter 321: Its dangerous at this time

    Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, five days passed.

    It is also interesting to say that it is clear that the assassin is the princess of East Gran. Even her height and appearance were painted by a painter after Madeleine described them and posted all over the city. However, they could not find her anywhere.

    At this point, even a fool knows that someone is covering for her, and the person who is covering her must be an official of the government who is powerful and well-informed.

    Only such a person can keep a person hidden under the circumstances of the whole city''s martialw and search.

    Today, Robb had another magic container lesson. This time, he learned the rune to control the speed of magic flowing out of the magic container.

    This is a very useful rune. As soon as Robb finished ss, he couldn''t wait to go back to Westwind Town to try to practice the effect of this rune. Recently, he has been learning the runes equivalent to magic containers. Every time he learns one, he goes back to experiment. Slowly, hes making a huge magic container. Once this switch is done, the magic container experiment can almost be put into practical use.

    Because of this, he wanted to walk and hurry back to the dormitory quickly, and then go back to Westwind Town through the portal.

    However, as soon as he walked out of the ssroom, he saw Madeleine blocking the path in front of him.

    This is very embarrassing!

    Robb didnt know whether tough or cry, The duke Madeleine, are you really so free today?"

    Madeleine said with a straight face, "I''m very busy. Russ hasn''t been caught yet. I don''t know which damned spy has been protecting her. We have searched through several areas thoroughly. Now were searching the residences of nobles, which made the court officialsin, but they still haven''t got anything."

    Robb said, "Since you are so busy, go to work. What are you doing here?"

    Madeleine squinted, "Because Its very dangerous at this time."

    Robb looked around and found a harmonious atmosphere on the campus, "Where is the danger?"

    Madeleine said, "Its dangerous now! You''ve been here for five days, and you disappear everyday at this time. Whenever I send a servant to inquire your maid, she will say that you are out. Isnt it dangerous?"

    Robb: "..."

    Madeleine said, "The whole city is under martialw, and all nobles are afraid of being assassinated. Yet in this case, you are still in the mood to do that. Do you want to be beheaded alive by Russ? Do you want to make all those who care about you angry and sad?"

    Well, some people think in this way. In fact, Robb was a little touched, but her move could not destroy his n. He had to sigh, "Duke Madeleine, you are a good girl, but I am not worth it. You''d better leave me alone."

    "Why do you say it like I like you?" Madeleine''s face reddened slightly for a moment, but she immediately returned to normal, "Don''t be mistaken. I will take care of you only because of the rtionship between the Smith family and my family, and for the sake of my fourth uncle. It''s not that I have any ideas or intentions about you, and certainly I don''t like you at all... I mean like you. How can a woman like me like a man who goes whoring every night? Ah, I''m going to die of anger when if that really happens.

    Robb held out his hand, "Yeah, then leave me alone. Get out of the way. I''m going out."

    Madeleine cried, "Don''t go!"

    "The devil cares about you." Robb pushed Madeleine away and strode to the distance, "Don''te with me, or I''ll ask you if you''re not afraid toe with, I might even pull you along."

    Madeleine was really shocked. It was even worse to follow him. She would be said to be so crazy. If she still followed, it would be shameless.

    She had to stare at Robb''s back slowly walking away.

    When the students who came out of the magic item department with Robb saw this, they couldn''t help sweating. Several girls couldn''t help murmuring, "I didn''t expect Robb to be such a person."

    "He pushed his fiance away to go out whoring. What kind of man is he?"

    "In other words, Duke Madeleine is not his fiance. They arent engaged."

    "Although he is not engaged, this scene makes it look like they are!"

    "Yes! I thought he was a good man. He talked about improving the rights and status of women."

    "Yes, I also thank him for letting me wear silk stockings."

    "But his attitude towards Duke Madeleine is too bad."

    "Such a man will be punished by the gods!"

    Robb''s position in the minds of girls fell from the world to the earth in an instant.

    However, his position in the hearts of the boys suddenly rose. The four boys in the ss who were not used to seeing him suddenly became more and more fond of Robb, "Fake, I really feel that this is a pure man."

    "It''s really great. I wish I were half as handsome as him in the future."

    "Well, I''ve decided to learn from him. I''ll kick off the old woman and go out to have a dog."

    After their discussion, the girls cast a collective scorn on them, "The boys are so disgusting. Men are big horse hoofs."

    The boysughed and grunted, "Girls are all pickled chicken feet, hahaha!"

    Several girls surrounded Marian and said, "Marian, what kind of guy did you invest in and help the other day? Don''t help him again."

    Marian could not help but look embarrassed, "Well, hey! It''s one thing for men to y games outside, and another thing to deal with business and government affairs. I think these two things can be seen separately. I didn''t regard him as a marriage partner. His personal morality has nothing to do with me. I only consider the exchange of interests in business and politics."

    Girls: "......"

    It was powerful to speak so frankly, and all the girls gave Marian a disdainful gesture.

    Robb was toozy to interfere with them. He returned to the dormitory as fast as he could, washed up, and then returned to Westwind Town.

    In the yard of the chapel in Westwind Town, Marian Corton''s father, Desmond Corton, has been waiting for him for a long time.

 Chapter 324: He must be a genius

    Chapter 324: He must be a genius

    Robb smiled, "Runes used for war are meaningless to me, you know."

    Queen: "......"

    She can''t refute.

    Robb drew the rune and installed a switch beside it. He learned how to control the flow today. The strength of the rune can be adjusted through the switch, and the outflow speed of magic can also be controlled.

    Robb got it all done, and then he said proudly, "It''s done!"

    The Queen did not move, "Why are you so proud of such a rudimentary thing? As early as half a year ago, the small magic container that Baron Perseus sent you had such a function."

    Robb said, "That''s too small. Many of the functions I want can''t be realized, but this capacity isrge enough. Hehehe, the magic power of dozens of magicians can all be stored in it, indicating that the magic power it can store isrge enough to achieve more rich and interesting functions."

    With that, Robb put out his hand and patted the box, and he sent a stream of fire magic into the box.

    He just needed to send a few percent of his fire magic into the box, which was more than the total magic power of dozens of magicians from the desert kingdom. The magic container was full instantly, and the extra magic power even overflowed from the boxs mouth. Even the runes that "control the flow of magic power" could not control the overflow.

    Through the crystal ball, the queen can see the strange upward air flow distortion caused by the heating of the air around the box. She couldn''t help saying, "You filled the box with fire magic to make a fire box to rece theck of coal in Westwind Town?"

    "Who told you that there is no coal mine in Westwind Town. The efficiency of burning coal is not very good. My furnace has not kept up with the temperature control technology. Moreover, this fire box is only a basic research. In the future, I will make it lightweight and miniaturized, but its capacity cannot be reduced, so that it can be loaded into various machines and be their power system. Of course, I also have oil, which is another system, hahaha."

    Robb smiled and gently twisted the switch. A small me burst out of the box mouth. If he twisted more, the me would be bigger and would go straight up, and then if he turned the switch the other way around, the me would decrease.

    Heughed, "Haha, this is really convenient."

    The Queen''s face was a little stiff, "Boring magic item! I haven''t seen its practicality yet. You are very good at ying other magic items, but your level of making them is simply inferior to that of a freshman from our magic school."

    "Oh?" Robb put on a curious look: "New? What new?"

    The Queen said in a strange voice, "Like you, his name is Robb. Its such a bad name, too.

    Robb: "..."

    Well, the name Robb really sucks.

    Robb pretended not to know anything, "What''s wrong with this new student with my name?"

    The queen replied, "He is different from you. He can''t develop such useless garbage magic items. On the first day of school, he boldly proposed an idea to transform the simplest magic item into powerful strategic weapons. But you, who knows everything, are ying with this kind of box that can only get me angry."

    "Wow! I see." Robb sincerely sighed, "He is really good at that. I think he must be a genius, a handsome man with good character, a kind heart and a super good man."

    The Queen squinted, "A bunch of nonsense, this new student is scum although he is capable, which can be confirmed. Comparatively speaking, your character is much better, and I haven''t heard any scandal about you so far. How can you run out to have fun every day like this new student here?"

    Robb stood down,

    The Queen was probably tired of chatting too. She turned off the crystal ball, took a bath and went to bed.

    Robb turned his attention to his big fire box again and smiled, "Xuelu, Xuelu,e."

    The red magician ran to Robb immediately, and showed a charming smile, "What''s wrong? Why do you want me? Do you want to marry me because of the benefits?"

    "Not really!" Robb patted the big fire box and smiled, "I want to tell you that the magic item I prepared for the smelting furnace that can continuously provide high temperature is ready. In the future, you don''t need to bother to heat the furnace every day anymore. You can go out and take adventures again."

    "Hey!" Xuelu shouted angrily, "What the hell? If someone has no use anymore, she can go out to take adventures? You are ruthless."

    Robb, "Hey, hey! You said you were liberated before. Howe you''ve changed your words again?"

    Xuelu said, "What''s the problem with changing some words to make it more beneficial to yourself at any time and ce?"

    Robb: "......"

    Seeing the smile on her face, Robb knew that she was joking with him. He stretched out his hand and pped her on the hip. He said with a smile, "Okay! Go on an adventure, take the instant transmission scroll, run away when you encounter danger, and don''t worry about anything else."

    Xuelu didn''t mind being taken advantage of by Robb at all. She turned around and walked away with a smile, "If I bring a monster back with me, will you help me kill him?"

    "Don''t!" Robb cried, "I''m afraid you''ll be killed before you can activate the scroll."

    Xuelu smiled, "Then you can make me stronger."

    "Well..." Robb said, "I need to fish more. God knows if I can catch something that can make you stronger."

    "Hey, what does getting stronger have to do with fishing?"

    The day ended with their cheerful banter.

    Early the next morning, Xuelu called Gorda and Jike and ran out again for an adventure. This woman is restless. She was born to be an adventurer. It was impossible to lock her in the house like an ordinary woman, because that would only kill her soul.

    On the other side, the miningpany in Westwind Town has obtained a new equipment called "Smelting Furnace Heating Device". They just need to put the big fire box in the furnace mouth, aim it towards the furnace, and then turn on the switch. The stored fire magic will then be poured into the furnace constantly

    Robb turned a process that must be operated by a fire magician into a machine.

 Chapter 325: Advertising bombardment

    Chapter 325: Advertising bombardment

    A few dayster, a huge advertisement, which is a huge advertising poster made of several pieces of linen, was suddenly hung near the center of Bright Road.

    A beautiful female model is drawn on the screen.

    The female model has pure and beautiful facial features. She is tall, with long and straight legs. She only wore a short skirt on purpose. The next pair of long and slender legs worse sexy and charming silk stockings, withce, air, and gold and silver threads, which were extremely beautiful.

    She did not deliberately pose, but the painter''s angle of view was deliberately low, drawing her from a downward inclined angle, so her charming legs simply brightened the eyes of the blind.

    There was also a line beside her, "This beauty is exclusively for women only!"

    There is no superfluous nonsense, just a sentence!

    But it is enough to make people think.

    Less than half a day after it was hung, the news spread all over Bright Road. When most poor people saw it, they can only swallow saliva with their delusions. But the rich people are different, especially those noble lords in the city, who are almost immediately fascinated by the women in it.

    "Oh, my God of Darkness! This woman has a pair of legs that people can''t refuse."

    "I want to get this woman. Go and ask who she is and how much money she costs."

    "Damn, I can''t find her. It''s not a woman in the noble circle. She''s just a strange face."

    When the nobles found that this woman could not be found, their minds changed, [Since I cant get this woman, I could dress up my own woman as the same.]

    Of course, the above is just what men think. As for women, looking at this huge painting, they thought of somethingpletely different.

    "This woman''s legs are pretty good, but they are just so sopared with mine. I''m more beautiful than her, Im just missing silk stockings."

    "If I wear this stockings, I will beat her by a mile."

    "It''s a good saying to say that beauty belongs to women. This kind of silk stockings should be worn by only women."

    "Ill wear this to seduce men, hehehe..."

    For a while, both men and women became interested in this woman. Everyone wanted women to look like a dime.

    Simple clothes, buy!

    Simple skirt, buy !

    Silk stockings! Buy! Can''t buy!

    The silk stockings that can reflect the most beautiful legs of this woman, and the silk stockings withce edges, hollow patterns and gold and silver threads, were hard to buy. The most irritating thing is that this advertisement says "exclusively for women", and it doesn''t even write where to buy it, which made people depressed.

    Just when they couldn''t find it anywhere.

    Suddenly, a second advertisement was hung in the city

    The position of the advertisement is several blocks away from the first one. The picture shows the former model, but her dress has changed. This time, she wore gorgeous clothes, and her skirt has grown a lot, revealing only one leg. But the little silk stockings on this leg are extremely beautiful. Gems, gold flowers, and silver flowers contrast with her gorgeous clothes.

    There is only one sentence in the advertisement, "There is more than one way to look beautiful!"

    Seeing the second advertisement, the nobles looked straight again.

    "Gorgeous!"

    "Beautiful!"

    "Tempting."

    However, after they finished admiring, they couldn''t help but scold and say, "F**k! Go to find out who put up this damned advertisement to catch our eyes on purpose, but don''t tell us where this kind of silk stockings can be bought."

    "Check it out."

    "It is impossible to apply for the permission of the knights in advance for such arge picture advertisement, which is so conspicuous. Otherwise, they would have taken it down and burned it."

    This idea was right. The nobles soon found out that Desmond Corton had put up this huge advertisement. Before he put it up, he had applied to the ck Earth Knights in advance and obtained permission so he could put up such arge advertisement in the city.

    This is much easier. Arge group of nobles, together with arge group ofdies, angrily stormed the Corton family''s house. When they arrived there, they found that the Corton family had prepared a gorgeous "fashion show" in their hall.

    Desmond personally weed the nobles into the house, sat down in the hall, and then announced loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, I know you are here for silk stockings, so I have prepared a sincere silk stockings show for you. This is the performance of the top models I have hired at arge cost. Please enjoy it. If you are interested in any style of silk stockings, please write down its number, and you can buy from me after the fashion show."

    The music sounded, and under the effect of the magic spotlight, beautiful models in silk stockings walked in front of the nobles in turn

    This is what Robb taught him. It''s called "Fashion Show"!

    This method is being done in modern times, but in this era, it is simply the operation of earth shaking beauty, turning all the nobledies in a daze. These people haven''t seen the "quality" and "etiquette" of the fashion show at all, and they shouted while watching.

    "God, I want this silk stocking."

    "No, it should be mine."

    "F**k, I''m going to buy this woman, along with her stockings."

    The nobles don''t know how ridiculous they looked.

    After all kinds of models walked around, suddenly, a woman who was wearing very little clothes and could only cover her most critical position walked onto the stage. She was a prostitute in the unlicensed prostitute street of Bright Road. She looked okay. The most important thing was that she was brave enough to wear what ordinary models dared not wear.

    Seeing that there were only a few pieces of cloth on the woman, the female nobles present covered their faces one after another, but the male nobles stared at her cheerfully.

    She was wearing a peculiar suspender silk stocking. Thebination ofce and thread made the men feel very nervous, and several nobles almost had nosebleeds on the spot.

    "Oh my God! This... this kind of silk stockings."

    "No, I can''t imagine how excited I will be when my wife dresses like this."

    "F**k! Nobody will be able topete with me for these silk stockings."

    Once the most primitive desire of human beings is ignited, no one can stop it. The first batch of "women''s silk stockings" that Desmond bought from Westwind Town sold out instantly, and there was not even one left. Even those worn by models were robbed by high prices. It seems that...... vored ones can be sold for more.

 Chapter 326: Silk stockings suddenly sold out

    Chapter 326: Silk stockings suddenly sold out

    Early in the morning, when Robb walked across the yground, a group of boys were gathering in a corner, forming a circle, talking about something while pointing at the girls on the yground.

    Robb passed by. He looked very innocent. He just wanted to go to the ssroom as soon as possible, but Kante stretched out his hand from the crowd, grabbed his arm and dragged him, "Brother Robb, don''t go,e and see this...e and see this."

    "Look at what?" Robb said angrily, "My magic items ss ising soon. I don''t want to bete. If I miss something important, Ill be sad."

    Kante smiled, "It doesn''t matter if you miss a little bit."

    The students beside him sweated together, and strongly despised Kante.

    Kante himself did not feel that he was despised at all. He cheerfully pulled Robb and said, "You really have to see this. It''s the picture you created."

    "What did I do?" When Robb heard this, he had to follow him. Looking in the direction of Kante''s fingers, a group of girls were talking while walking in the middle of the yground. In the middle of the yground, there was a girl who was dressed in gorgeous clothes. She wore a short skirt on purpose. Her two long legs were wearing unusually gorgeous silk stockings, embroidered with gold, silver thread, agate and jade, which could be said to be very gorgeous.

    This is a walking silk stocking advertisement!

    Kante said, "This girl is beautiful. Shes from the water system magic ss. I heard that her father is a minister. She has money and power in her family. The most important thing is her legs. They are great. I can y with them all my life."

    The boys next to her nodded together, "I haven''t felt that she was so beautiful before. This morning she put on this silk stocking and she exploded in an instant! Ah ah, it would be great if I could fall in love with her."

    "These silk stockings are really good, very good." Robb said, "But you don''t have care. Kante, your uncle Nuolun is just a baron. As a member of a baron family, are you qualified to be with the daughter of a minister? It''s useless to look at her."

    Kante fell to the ground with a sound of "plop". He was frustrated and bent forward, "People are tough, my friend."

    "Im leaving." Robb turned to go.

    Kante looked up and said, "Why do you despise such beautiful women? I thought that people like you who go out every day like women very much."

    This sentence startled Robb. He almost forgot his position. He stopped quickly and said with a dry smile, "Well, I''m certainly interested in beautiful women. I''m not dismissive, but I know I don''t deserve them."

    "What are you talking about that you don''t deserve her." The boys beside him began to shout, "You are the one who made Duke Madeleine turn around."

    Robb had a headache when he heard this. The woman was around him every day, and he would be seized by her grip sooner orter.

    He had to show his hand and said, "I didn''t y tricks on her. She and I arepletely innocent. Okay, I''m going to ss, but you can fool around."

    Soon Robb came to the ssroom.

    He was dyed at the yground for a while, so almost all student were in ss already. The only four boys waved and smiled when they saw him, looking very close. The girls rolled their eyes at him in unison.

    Recently, he has got the nickname of "the king of whoring" in his ss and be the public enemy of girls.

    Only Marian Corton smiled at him as usual and said, "Here you are. I want to thank you for introducing a good business to my family."

    Robb pretended to be stupid, "What business?"

    "You introduced my family to Godfather in Westwind Town the other day." Marian smiled and said, "Your introduction is very useful. My father got very good products from Godfather in Westwind Town. Of course, the products are second to none. The key is to learn very effective advertising methods. My father said that learning advertising technology is the real harvest of this trip to Westwind Town. It can make my father make great progress in the distribution of all kinds of products."

    "Oh, yeah?" Robb said, "I don''t understand."

    Marian smiled, "Well, it''s normal that you don''t understand advertising. In fact, I don''t understand either. Before my father went to visit Godfather, he didn''t understand either! Let me just conclude. Last night, the first batch of women''s special silk stockings that my family bought from Westwind Town were all sold out! Now women in the noble circle are crazy about all kinds of beautiful silk stockings, while men are thinking about suspenders... But my family is out of stock, and my father''s mind is turning quickly. He immediately wants to buy arge number of white silk and ck silk stockings that havent been sold yet, and then hire an embroidery master to transform the ordinary silk stockings into women''s silk stockings... "

    Robb was happy when he heard this, "Your father''s mind is really fast. If you transform the unsble ordinary silk stockings immediately, you can make a lot of money."

    Marian proudly said, "My father has nopetition in business. Oh, even before he met Godfather."

    This is the end of their conversation. It''s time for ss.

    Number 32 walked in, his skeleton face looks funny.

    He cleared his throat and said, "Well, lets start the ss, sit down and don''t talk. What I want to tell you today is the conditional trigger rune'', which is a familiar rune. Its main use is for a magic array. Everyone knows that magic arrays have a trigger mechanism. As long as the enemy steps on it, it will'' trigger '', and then st the ground to blow the enemy to the sky! It can also be used on magic items, once'' triggered '', The magic items will produce corresponding effects. "

    The studentsughed, "This rune is too simple. Anyone who can draw magic circles can do it."

    "Yes, we can!"

    "Me too!"

    "I can do the same."

    "Really? Can everyone?" Number 32 said awkwardly, "If you all can, this ss will be over in advance."

    At that moment, Robb pped the table and roared, "Hey, don''t finish the ss ahead of time! I don''t know the trigger rune!"

    "Huh? You don''t? Everyone in the first ssroom was a little confused, "That''s impossible. Don''t you know how to use wind magic? Can''t you draw the most basic wind magic array?"

    Robb had to show his hand and said, "I can only y magic. I don''t know how to draw magic circles."

 Chapter 327: Multiple conditions

    Chapter 327: Multiple conditions

    A girl who is also a magician of wind magic couldn''t help but say, "Won''t you at least know the most basic spells? That is, the one when someone steps on it, it elerates you, which is the basis of wind magic. That magic battle contains the ''trigger rune'', which I learned when I was 10 years old."

    Robb said, "But when I was ten years old, I was still catching loach in the countryside. No one taught me how to draw magic runes."

    Afterward, he simply sang, "The pond is full, the rain stops, the mud near the field is full of loach. Every day I wait for you, waiting for you to catch loach, big brother, ok, let''s catch loach..."

    Everyone:

    What ghost song is this? It was so infectious that two other students almost sang along.

    "How did you learn your magic?" asked number 32.

    Robb said, An uncle who ims to be under my father taught me spells every once in a while, but he always seemed to be in a hurry, teaching me in a mess, so I''ve never learned anything like magic runes.

    It was then recalled again that the poor fellow was an illegitimate son, not a normal magician. His magic seemed to be that a magician of the Wind Knights and was probably taught a little stealthily every few times without systematic training. As a result, what he learned was iplete. It was tragic and miserable!

    Women are natural maternal creature, and when they heard how miserable he is, they cannot help feeling sympathy. They thought, [His nature is not that bad either. If he had been educated as a talented person since childhood, it would not be like so? s! How pitiful.]

    A girl raised her hand and said, "Master, since Robb has not learned the trigger rune, let''s have a normal ss. Let''s not finish the ss ahead of time."

    A girl stealthily pulled her skirt next to her and murmured, "Hey! Did you actually help that whore talk?"

    The girl who had spoken before bowed her head and said, "He is really pitiful. I think he is a good man as well."

    Number 32 picked up her textbook and said, Okay! Since one student doesnt know it, I should exin it. Its my duty. Cough. Now, time to exin what the trigger array is first, before the rune.

    The lecture begun...

    After a while, number 32 said, "Okay... Did you understand?"

    Robb listened carefully and soon understood. Not only did I understand the "trigger array", but also the basic drawing principle of magic array.

    It turns out that a magic rune is usuallyposed of several parts. First of all, there is arge circle at the outermost part, which marks the "range of the magic array". Then there is a circle in the circle, which is painted with some key runes, that is, "the effect and power of the magic array".

    Then, between them, there are some lines, and some runes are also configured in the ring, which are called "trigger runes".

    Almost all magic arrays are "triggered" by conditions such as "if the enemy steps on it" and "if enemy magic flies over". Therefore, there must be "trigger runes" on the magic array, without exception.

    There are many kinds of "trigger runes", such as "the enemy steps on" and "the enemy''s magic flies over" just mentioned, which belong to different kinds, and different "trigger runes" need to be drawn.

    These different runes form "Multiple conditions ", much like theputer programmingnguage of modern generations.

    Take the following artificial intelligence (AI) as an example. In fact, all AI is based on "conditions". As long as the data isrge enough and the "Conditions" are urate enough, AI can make the best response.

    However, after listening to a lesson, Robb immediately found that the "Conditions" written on the magic circle by the magicians in this world were very simple. They hardly madeplex, ovepping and interlocking conditions, but only the most basic ones.

    For example, the wind eleration magic array has a condition of "if someone steps in", while the magic array like "Holy Light Sanctuary" has a condition of only "if undeade in", and the magic array like "Anti-space magic" has a condition of only "if someone uses space magic within its range".

    This "trigger rune" can be said to be simple and lovely!

    From the point of view of people like Robb who have learned a little in puter ss, his "trigger rune" is weak.

    He couldn''t help raising his hand and saying, "Master, the trigger rune feels so simple. Why not make someplicated designs that ept multiple conditions?"

    "What? What did you say?" Number 32s brain was confused, although he is a skeleton without a brain, "What is this multiple condition thing?"

    Robb said, "It is to put many conditions into one, and make different responses ording to different conditions. For example, ''When an old, ugly and fat woman walks into the magic array, she explodes'', but'' When a young, beautiful and slim beauty walks into the magic array, lick her ''."

    Number 32:

    Girls in the ss: "..."

    For a moment, the whole ss was silent.

    After a full minute, number 32 woke up and hit the desk with an angry fist. His bone fist hit the desk with a crackle, "Shut up! This rune is not allowed to be used for such an inappropriate thing."

    "Cough!" Robb said, "I just gave an inappropriate example. This is not the key point. The key point is having multiple conditions, and therefore trigger different functions to achieve the moreplex and urate results we want."

    "Nonsense! That''s not necessary at all." Number 32 said, "Since the birth of Fengmo Continent and the beginning of the study of magic array, the trigger runes have always been like this. They are perfect enough to do everything. There is no need for such unknown and meaningless multiple conditions."

 Chapter 328: Ill try the multiple conditions

    Chapter 328: Ill try the multiple conditions

    Robb understood when he heard this guy. This is a damned conservative.

    No matter in any world, any era, or any social environment, there are always some conservatives. They always rely on their old experience to reject new things, believing that new things are useless and are all rubbish.

    Then they be the tears of the times!

    This kind of people not only existed in ancient times, but also in modern times, and will still exist in the future.

    For example, many people are saying that online novels are rubbish, and the writing style is all trash, and the words of ssic novels are more beautiful. They do not know that since ancient times, characters have been developing towards colloquialism and never stopped.

    Pushing forward for several decades and hundreds of years, the ssics they talked about were all small white books that were despised by schrs at that time.

    When Robb heard the obstinate tone of number 32, he knew that he was hopeless. It was better not to talk nonsense with him. He could go back to Westwind Town and slowly make his own multiple conditions thing. There was no need to waste words with number 32.

    Robb stopped talking!

    Number 32 said, "Well, this lesson is too simple. It didn''t take much time to finish it. There is still more than an hour before today''s ss ends. You can do whatever."

    He sat on a chair and began to read a dark magic book.

    The students in the church began to y their own games, but Robb was not as fond of ying as they were. He wanted to review the "trigger runes" he had just learned, and also wanted to try the most basic multiple conditions.

    However, he is a poor man in this world. He dont have the materials, nor can he draw magic arrays. If he wants to practice, he has no materials to practice, which is very embarrassing.

    He turned to his deskmate next to me, Marian Corton, and said with a smile, "Miss Marian, I want to study the multiple conditions just mentioned, but you also know that I am extremely poor. Can you help me with some materials or draw a magic circle for me?"

    "Oh?" Marian smiled, "Yourst invention made me earn 150 gold coins. Of course, earning gold coins is just a small matter. The key is that my Corton family has been praised by Her Majesty, so I''m willing to help you. I don''t have so many materials, but it''s no problem to draw a magic array for you."

    Marian is a fire magician, so what she helped Robb draw was also a fire magic array, the simplest and most basic, "explosion trap". This magic array was actually an explosion" sealed in the magic array. When someone stepped on it, it will be triggered, and then blow the enemy to the sky with a "bang".

    At this time, they were still in ss, so the magic circle was directly drawn on the gap between the two rows of desks. The students on both sides bent down to look at it. Of course, everyone recognized it as a basic "explosion".

    Marian smiled, "I have drawn it. What are you going to do with it? Step on it? Oh, it''s better not! It will blow up the ssroom."

    Number 32 also flipped through his dark magic book and said, "Remember to erase the magic circleter. Don''t really blow up the ssroom."

    Robb smiled, "I just want to change the trigger rune."

    He squatted next to the magic array and carefully looked at the trigger runes on it. Previously, he could not understand the magic array, but after today''s lesson, he already understood a lot. Soon, he found the trigger runes in the array, which were long symbols, simr to a "programmingnguage". Each symbol represented a meaning.

    It meant "when, people, step on me, then, start"!

    "Yes!" Marian nodded, "This is the key to trigger."

    Robb picked up a pen, dipped a bit of "magic essence ink, wrote some stuff and said with a smile, "Now, it bes ''when, more than one, step on me, then, start''?"

    Marian thought carefully, "Eh? That means that at least two people need to stand on it to trigger it."

    Robb smiled, "In this way, one enemy can''t trigger it, but two enemies can trigger it. If I draw many ''people'' symbols here, then it needs arge group of people standing up to trigger it. Then we can prevent the enemy scouts from triggering it, and it can be used to explode the main force of the enemy."

    Marian cried "ah You are right! The enemy scouts always destroy our magic arrays, but you only need to draw ''more than one'', and the scouts will not be able to activate the hidden magic array. Only the main force of the enemy can, and then the main force of the enemy will be blown up!"

    She seemed to understand the meaning of Robb''s "multiple conditions", but she knew it was still very elementary, and she could hardly catch the point.

    Robb smiled and said, "Let me draw more conditions..."

    He picked up his pen and scribbled in the magic array. Suddenly, identally, a drop of extra ink on the tip of the pen dropped, connecting the two symbols together unexpectedly.

    Marian was shocked. "No! Run away! After saying that, her feet beat on the ground, and she immediately ran back far away.

    "Huh?" Robb was stunned, "What''s wrong?"

    Before he could finish saying "What''s wrong?", he felt the magic circle in front of him go "bang".

    Explosion!

    A heat wave rushed to both sides, and the students on both sides simultaneously turned back and flew out. These people were not ordinary people. While flying, various lifesaving magic spells were used at the same time, and ice armor, wind shield, fire wall, earth wall... it was colorful.

    At the same time, the desks around them were also blown up, the ss windows were all broken, the broken ss and the wood chips of the desks and chairs were flying in all directions, and all kinds of messy things were rotating in the sky.

 Chapter 329: Give me a good life

    Chapter 329: Give me a good life

    TL: Sorry again guys, my college life has been bing more hectic recently T_TIn fact, Marian''s fire magic is not strong. She is just a merchant''s eldest daughter, a flower in a greenhouse. She is also biased towards business and politics by nature, and is not willing to participate in fights. Otherwise, she would note to study "Magic item production".

    Her fire magic is very weak, far inferior to that of Xuelu, so the power of this fire explosion is not great. No students were injured in this explosion, and the students who were hit even showed an expression of ease.

    Although they were not injured, the whole ssroom waspletely bombed.

    The windows were all broken and the tables and chairs were a mess.

    The other students also sounded outside!

    Someone on the yground outside the ssroom was shouting, "Explosion! The ssroom of magic items production exploded."

    "Go and call the teacher."

    "Call the dean!"

    "Is there a priest? No matter whether someone is injured or not, call the priest first."

    There was chaos outside.

    On this side of the ssroom, Number 32 also jumped up.

    There was a pile of smoke and dust in the center of the explosion, and no one could see what was going on inside.

    "Robb was blown up at close range."

    "Is he dead?"

    "I can''t see. Blow the smoke away."

    "He blew himself up. You can''t me others for that."

    At this time, Robb was frozen in the middle of the smoke.

    This is not good. After ying such a close explosion, if the smoke and dust disperse and they see me unscathed, they will definitely suspect me? I havent mastered producing magic items yet. I need to stay as a student.

    He looked down and saw that his clothes were in a mess and burned in several ces. Fortunately, it looked very sad. He took a bit of burnt ash and smeared it on his face and on the skin exposed from the holes in his clothes. His dyed ck hair was also in a mess, with an "exploded" hairstyle.

    Then he quicklyid down on the ground!

    Just lying down for less than a minute, a gust of wind blew by. It turned out that a wind magician ssmate of his had used a magic spell and blew away the smoke. Then therge group of people walked around and stared at Robb.

    Seeing him lying on the ground with his clothes burned and his face ckened, the group of people at the same time said, "Wow! Dead!"

    "Dead!"

    "What a tragic death."

    Robb cursed in his heart. F**k, they curse me to death as soon as they opened their mouths? He quickly opened his eyes "with difficulty", extended a trembling hand. It looked like he was struggling. "I... I think... I can still be rescued..." he said "weakly"

    "Hes not dead yet!" Number 32 shouted, "Huryy, pick him up and go find the priest."

    Two boys ran over, one lifting his foot and the other lifting Robb''s armpit, and carried him out of the ssroom, running towards the outside, followed by arge group of girls watching the excitement.

    At this time, the yground outside was also in a mess. The explosion had already alerted other teachers and students in other sses. All of them came out to watch and probe from a distance.

    "It''s Robb Smith!"

    "Is thest member of the Smith family done for?"

    "I heard that there was a magic explosion. It may have been a mistake in an experiment."

    "Tut! The most dangerous courses these years are magic, magic items, and alchemy, which can blow up at any time."

    "Thats why I don''t learn fire magic, I y with water."

    "You''ll drown yourself, too."

    The group of people were talking. At this time, a person suddenly separated from the crowd and jumped out. It was Madeleine, the Duke.

    This woman, who was too busy, was "patrolling" at the gate of the magic school again today. Suddenly, she heard that there was an explosion inside and there was a lot of noise. She hurried in to see the excitement. Unexpectedly, when she saw Robb being carried out, he looked like he was dying.

    Madeleine was frightened. Tears flowed out of her eyes. She pushed the people beside her suddenly, separated them, rushed over, grabbed number 32, shook him violently, and cried out, "How is he?"

    Number 32s bones were shaking with a ttering sound. His head fell off his neck and rolled noisily on the ground. He quickly picked up his head and put it back on his neck, "Don''t worry, Duke. He is still alive. He can still be saved."

    "Oh? Really?" Madeleine was very happy. In this world of sword and magic, as long as he was not dead, the problem was not too big. If all kinds of healing spells were used together, he could survive as long as he had a single breath.

    However, death is very troublesome. Only those who are "infinitely close to God" can revive the dead. There are only few who are "infinitely close to God" on this continent.

    Madeleine herself knows how to cure. Her ss, "Dark Sword Sage", needs her to be proficient in all swordsman sses and master the magic of the "Dark Priest".

    She immediately recited the chant, "The God of Darkness, Hodr, your faithful believer grants you all her piety and faith, please grant me the power of darkness... Dark Heal!"

    A ck light surrounded Robb

    Robb felt that his y was almost done, and there was no problem anymore. He quickly pretended that he had been treated, opened his eyes and eximed, "Oh? Im alive!"

    When Madeleine heard him speak, she couldn''t help being overjoyed, "Great! Ill heal you again!"

    She quickly chanted the next healing spell.

    The woman''s dark priest magic is obviously not very good, just at a very beginner level, so the healing effect is also very poor. She can only deal with minor injuries at ordinary times, and she knows this, so she chanted "Dark Heal" several times, and Robb finally "was saved".

    Robb sat up and pretended to be frightened. "Ouch, ouch, I thought I was dead. Fortunately, I was saved."

    Madeleine shouted, "All right? Is there any pain? I will continue to heal you."

    "No need." Robb said, "Im all cured."

    "Whew! That''s good." Madeleine breathed a heavy sigh of relief. "I was scared to death."

    After she was relieved, she immediately became angry, and her eyebrows stood up. Her tone became extremely urgent, "What on earth are you doing in the ssroom? Why are you blowing yourself up like this? Can''t you protect yourself carefully? You are thest member of the Smith family. If anything happens to you, your family will bepletely over. Dont you have any sense of crisis and consciousness of revitalizing your family? Live well!"

 Chapter 330: An insane invention

    Chapter 330: An insane invention

    Robb was a little touched when he saw that she cared about him so much. At another time and ce, such a good girl must be in the palm of his hand. Unfortunately, they were in different positions in life.

    He said solemnly, "I haven''t done anything. I''m just studyingplex usage of ''trigger runes''. A little ident happened in the process of the research, which caused the magic array to explode. Well, it''s not my fault, it''s the world''s fault! It''s the time''s fault!"

    Madeleine, "What? Whatplex usage? I don''t understand. Can you exin it specifically?"

    A girl''s stretched out beside him and said solemnly, "ording to Robb, it is a trigger rune with multiple conditions, meaning that when an old, ugly and fat woman walks into the magic circle, she explodes; while when a young, beautiful and slim beauty walks into the magic circle, she licks her."

    Madeleine: "..."

    The crowd nearby: "......"

    Madeleine brushed the ground and jumped up. She said angrily, "What the hell? I was so worried about you, yet you are actually studying such a useless thing. Why don''t you just explode and spiral into heaven? I''m so disappointed with you..."

    She turned around and walked away. She pushed the crowd away and walked away angrily. She was toozy to pay attention to Robb anymore.

    Marian looked at Robb and Madeleine''s back, then said to the girl who had juste out, "Hey, it''s not good to provoke the rtionship between the Duke and Robb."

    The girl said, "I didn''t lie. That''s what Robb said."

    Marian said, "Even if Robb said it himself, you don''t need to tell it to the Duke Madeleine."

    The girl smiled and said, "Go to hell with the king! You deserve it!"

    Marian: "..."

    There is no way out. Who told Robb to have a very bad impression from the girls. Marian said to her servant, "Go and prepare a new suit for Mr. Robb."

    Her servant hurried away.

    At this time, the dean, teachers and other people came, and looked at the damage on the ssroom.

    The ssroom must have been bombed badly, but the teachers of the magic school are ustomed to this scene. Every year, the magic school explodes seventeen or eighteen times, not to mention the students, sometimes even the teachers make such idents.

    A teacher whispered, "Is this the explosion really caused by Robb? Let him pay thepensation."

    But the dean said, "Oh, what''s the matter if some tables and chairs blow up? There''s no need to ask him topensate. The school will allocate funds for it. While number 32, please arrange someone to clean the ssroom and put new tables and chairs in it."

    The teachers thought to themselves, [Well, Robb is covered by the dean. Who told him to be friends with Robb''s grandfather? Let''s pretend we didnt see anything. We use the royal funds anyway.]

    Number 32 felt wronged and had to make the arrangements.

    On this side, Marian leaned close to Robb and whispered, "Robb, the Duke Madeleine is very angry this time."

    Robb said nothing, "Well!"

    Marian said, "She is really worried about you, so it''s not worth to make her angry. You see, she has been busy chasing down the assassins recently. She has been searching all over the city every day, and she is tired to death. But she often has toe to the magic school to take care of you, and was scared to death by your serious injuries this time. It would be strange if she is not angry, and you should also understand her hard work.

    Of course, Robb also knew that Madeleine was a great person. He thought carefully and said, "Well, I should repay her appropriately. Let me see if there is any way to help her reduce her workload."

    After thinking for a few seconds, Robb smiled, "Just right, there is a way to help her reduce her workload, and also can use the knowledge I just learned. Let''s use the ''multiple condition trigger rune'' I just learned to make an interesting magic tool to help her."

    "Huh?" Marian took two steps back without hesitation. "Won''t it explode again?"

    "Don''t worry, this time it wont explode." Robb smiled and said, "I promise that this is a very useful magic item again. Are you interested in investing again?"

    "You sure it wont explode?" Marianne asked.

    "Yes!"

    "All right then." Marian smiled and said, "In this respect, I sure am willing to invest. If I can help you and the Duke, my family will also benefit a lot."

    "Then lets go and buy materials!"

    The next day, in the evening, at the school gate.

    Madeleine went away angry yesterday, but today she came to the gate of the magic school to "patrol". As long as that damned assassin was still in Bright Road for a day, she worried that the assassin would be detrimental to Robb. After all, Robb had prevented her from assassinating her.

    Madeleine decided that the assassin must hate Robb and would find a chance to kill him, so she must be vignt at all times and cannot be too far from the schoo.

    While waiting, Robb walked out of the school, waved to Madeleine, and smiled, "Miss Madeleine,e here, I''ll show you something. Mytest design, its a multiple condition trigger magic item."

    "Im not looking!" Madeleine said, "When an old, ugly and fat woman walks in, she explodes. When a young, beautiful and slim beauty walks in, it licks her. Such a crazy magic item can''t be called a treasure at all. I don''t want to look at it."

    "It''s not such a bad thing." Robb said, "It''s a very useful good thing. Come and have a look."

    "No!" Madeleine said no, but her feet were already moving. She followed Robb into the school, followed by the group of ck Earth Knights, and soon came to the empty space behind the school.

    Marian had been waiting here. When she saw Madeleine, she immediately said, "Hello, Duke."

    Madeleine said, "Oh? Are you helping him out again?"

    Marian smiled and said, "Yes! Robb has designed a great magic item to help reduce your workload. The Corton family heard that it was designed for the Duke, so of course, we should help."

    It was boot licking, but Madeleine is also used to it. As the Duke, there are always people around her who are friendly her. But as long as the other person is not malicious, its okay.

    She asked with slight suspicion, "Can''t it be the meaningless thing that was said before?"

 Chapter 331: Wait, Im confused

    Chapter 331: Wait, I''m confused

    Marian said, "Of course not. In fact, you were misled by that girl during the day. Robb was not studying anything meaningless. He was trying to draw an explosion trap that wont be triggered by enemy scouts, but by their army. Unfortunately, the explosion was triggered by a mistake in the experiment."

    "Oh?" After listening to this, Madeleine felt much better. In addition, she was also interested in the usage in battles, "Is there such a good thing?"

    "We have made it sessfully." Robb smiled and took over the conversation. He pointed to the open space in front of them and said with a smile, "I have buried a ''Spider Web Mine'' in this open space. It is mytest magic tool. In fact, it is a magic container box. I put a ''Spider Web Spell'' in it. If arge number of enemy troops pass by, it will explode and trap all the enemies. However, when only one or two scouts pass by, it will not take effect."

    "Really?" Madeleine was overjoyed. "Thats great?"

    A ck Earth Knight behind Madeleine said, "Commander, how can you listen to this? The magic array is dead, not alive, how can it figure out whether it is a scout or the main force?"

    "Yes!" Another knight also said, "I think he is bragging."

    They are very straightforward. They don''t pay attention to moderation and modesty. They will say what they think, and they don''t give any advice in front of others. So the two knights spoke directly in front of Robb, without even lowering their voices.

    Robb was not angry when he heard this clearly. He smiled, "It''s normal to have doubts. Any invention needs to be tested by practice. Why don''t you ask these two brothers to help you do an experiment? First, you walk through the open space like scouts, and then you take arge group of people to walk through the open space?"

    The two knightsughed, "Sure!"

    They took a big step, walked across the open space, and then walked back. There was nothing different.

    Robb smiled and said, "Look, It wasnt triggered."

    A ck Earth Knight smiled, "It''s because there is no magic item buried in the ground."

    "Really?" Robb smiled and said, "You can lead a gorup to try again."

    "Sure." The two were really upright. They turned to the soldiers behind them and said, "Brothers, let''s go."

    Therge group of soldiers in ck armor walked across the open space in a neat line. The number of these soldiers was about 100. Because the city hasnt been peaceful recently, and Madeleine knew that she could not defeat Russ, she always took many subordinates with her.

    In a blink of the an eye, the team of the 100 people passed through more than half of the ground, and no traps were triggered.

    The two knights at the front could not helpughing, "Look, we just said that there is no trap here."

    However, he didn''t finish. Suddenly, a small iron box popped up silently under the ground. The cover of the iron box popped open and a huge spider web popped out of it.

    The web was sprayed from bottom to top. At once, it first entangled the soldiers'' feet and rolled up. In a sh, nearly a hundred soldiers fell into the at the same time. The soldiers at the very edge responded quickly and jumped out quickly.

    However, the scope of the is sorge that it doesn''t give them any room to jump out. The big reversed from bottom to top and rebounded from the top to the bottom... Nearly a hundred people were all caught in the.

    "F**k!"

    "Open the damn."

    "Jack, don''t put your ass in my face."

    "Move your feet away. Damn it, it''s almost in my mouth......"

    "Yours is in front of my mouth!"

    The soldiers struggled in the, cursed and confused.

    Fortunately, the two knights in the lead were calm. Although they were trapped, they were much calmer than the other soldiers. They felt the power of the spider web and were happy. This was probably released by the little magician of the Corton family. Its power is very weak. Don''t panic!

    One man stretched the spider web a little hard, and the other man finally got space. He took out a dagger from his waist and cut it with force. The spider web broke, and the two men broke out. Then they tore the spider web with a few attacks. The soldiers inside were relieved and quickly climbed out.

    The group of people looked at Robb beside them in a noisy manner. Marian couldn''t help smiling, but she didn''t want to offend the others. She put away her smile in a moment and pretended not to see anything.

    Madeleine didn''t get angry when she saw how embarrassed her subordinates were. Instead, she burst intoughter, "Hahaha, as expected, this magic item is very interesting. It depends on whether you can believe what Robb said or not. You didnt believe him, now look what happened.

    The two ck Earth Knights said awkwardly, "Commander, you should be on our side."

    Madeleine said, "Eh? Really?"

    The two s were embarrassed. Forget it. They also knew that they really looked down on people. They gave a bow to Robb, then asked, "What''s the matter with your magic item? Why did it not respond when we two walked past, and the group of people activated it when they walked past?"

    In fact, Madeleine wanted to ask this question as well. She blinked her eyes and looked at Robb.

    Robb smiled, "Its very simple, multiple conditions! I wrote multiple conditions on the rune of this magic item, that is, when the total number of people entering its range is less than 20, it will not activate. But when the number of people exceeds 20, it will enter the ready to start state, and will count the number of people entering the range. When the number of people entering the range no longer continues to increase, it will start."

    The two were puzzled by his condition.

    But Madeleine had learned the magic of the dark system, and she understood, "I see, that is to say, it is not simple. When someone enters, it looks at the conditions and choices. How does this work?"

    Robb smiled, "Runes, just change the runes a little. Look here. Add a number to the ''person'' in the sentence ''Yes, person, enter, then, cast'', that is, ''20 people''. Then set the immediate cast to ''ready state''. After entering the ''ready state'', start to calcte the number of people entering the magic array. Set the number to ''Y1''. Count the number of people three secondster, and set the number to ''Y2'', Three secondster, when the next ''Y'' value is equal to or less than the ''Y'' value three seconds ago, start... "

    Madeleine, Wait, Im confused.

 Chapter 332: Commander, you have to be strong

    Chapter 332: Commander, you have to be strong

    It wouldve been strange if Madeleine wasnt confused. Let alone people of her time, even ordinary people of modern times would be confused. In this age, only wise magicians often deal with runes. Only those who want to drawplex magic arrays can understand a little, and it will take a while for them to understand it.

    Madeleine was stunned by it, but she didn''t act shocked. She understood that this magic array can really avoid scouts, and then take effect when the main enemy troops pass by!

    This time, there is a trap spell in it, but if there is a me explosion in it, the effect will bepletely different. My subordinates wouldvepletely flown high up in te sky.

    She could not help saying excitedly, "Your invention is really wonderful. If you give it to Her Majesty the Queen, you will be rewarded again."

    Robb smiled, "I didn''t invent this thing to find the Queen for a reward, but to help you reduce your workload."

    "Huh?" Madeleine said, "Help reduce my workload?"

    Robb said, "Yes! You have been searching the whole city for the Princess of East Gran recently. Shes still in the city, and even with the martialw, you guys couldnt find her. Besides, I heard from the students in the school that another official was killed the night before yesterday."

    Madeleine nodded sadly, "Yes! There must be some nobles who are making protecting her. We took Bright Road from Mondra and the White Lion Cavalry. Many nobles have surrendered, but their loyalty is not reliable. We can''t arrest all the nobles who have surrendered who look doubtful. That will only shake the foundation of the kingdom, so there is no way to deal with her now. Last night, a viscount rxed his vignce, thinking that the assassins did not dare toe out when the whole city was under martialw, he ran out to have fun and died. "

    "Hmm!" Robb said, "That''s why I studied this magic item and intended to use it to help you find the assassin."

    "Huh?" Madeleine said, "How can this thing be used to find the assassin?"

    "Just change the trigger conditions." Rob took out a small box that had been prepared, handed it to Madeleine, and smiled: "This is a trap specially designed for the assassin. Its multiple trigger conditions are ''Big loli, Light Sword Sage,'' respectively. When people who meet these conditions walk near it, it will spray the spider web on them, and we also need to ask a master to put a frighten spell'' in it."

    "Frighten?" Madeleine was overjoyed. It turns out that spell is in the "Necromancy Department". When this spell isunched, it will make a scream to frighten the target.

    Of course, for Madeleine, the effect of this is not so important. In any case, it may not be effective against a "Light Sword Sage". The key is the "scream", which can be used as an "rm". When such a sound is made, it means an assassin appeared. The patrolling soldiers should immediately surround the sound source.

    The two knights and the soldiers of the ck Earth Knights also couldn''t help but rejoice at the same time, "Hey! This thing is good!"

    If Robb didnt show them, they will never believe that there is such a specifically targeted magic item. But just now Robb has shown them the magic item triggered by multiple conditions, which made them have full confidence in Robb''s invention.

    The two ck Earth Knights said happily, "We just need to make a lot of these things and bury them everywhere in the city. Even if a spider web can''t catch her, we can know her specific location through the rm, and then immediately surround her. The chances of catching her are greatly increased."

    Madeleine nodded and said, "Yes! We are going to catch the Princess of East Gran. Once we catch her alive, it will have a huge impact on the war. It is worth investing in making these magic items. I think Her Majesty will also be happy to allocate funds."

    She suddenly turned her head to look at Robb. Her eyes were gentle, "Thank you for inventing such a good magic item to help me."

    Robb smiled and said, "You take good care of me. I should help you as well."

    In fact, the conversation between the two people was very t, and there was no pop, but Madeleine suddenly felt that she was getting high. Although there was no movement on the surface, she felt like she wanted to fly. Ah ah, so you knew I was good to you? I thought you didn''t feel it at all.

    She could not help whispering, "Then... can I make a small request to you...?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Tell me."

    Madeleine asked timidly, "That is... can you... please not go out to have fun again?"

    She finished this sentence carefully, and then looked at Robb expectantly, waiting for the prodigal son to return

    "No!" Robb said, "Only this one I won''t give up."

    "Pop!" Madeleine fell down.

    The two knights beside her quickly lifted Madeleine up and shouted, " Commander, you have to be strong."

    Madeleine said sadly, "Let''s go!"

    ck Earth Knights  Lost!

    Robb shrugged at their faraway back and said, "Goodbye, don''t bother me again. I''ve helped you solve your problem with your enemy. After you''ve solved it, I''ll be safe. Don''t stop me at the gate of the school every day!"

    Marian, who was standing behind him, could not help shaking her head, "s, why? Why bother? It doesn''t matter if you promise her not to go out at this time. Even if you go there secretlyter, it''s better than refusing on the spot."

    Robb turned his head to stare at Marian and said with a smile, "How can I be so tactful as you? I''m a pure man, a real man. If I promise her not to go out, I can''t go out, so I must not."

    "I understand your words as I am a pure man, a real man, and I will go whoring when I say I want to go whoring, and no one can stop me!" Marian said, "Hey! How can you say such a crazy thing in a reasonable way?"

    Robbughed and said, "It''s so good."

    "Can''t you have a good rtionship with the Duke? If you have a good rtionship with her, my investment in you will be more effective." Said Marian.

    "Your current investment has been very effective already." Robb smiled and said, "The things I just handed over to Madeleine will soon fall into the hands of Her Majesty the Queen, and then your Corton family will surely be rewarded."

 Chapter 333: I won again this time

    Chapter 333: I won again this time

    After Madeleine left angrily, Robb was finally free. He said goodbye to Marian and went back to his dormitory. He washed everything changed things, and then went through the portal to return to Westwind Town.

    It was alreadyte, and the queen who liked to talk on the phone might call at any time.

    Recently, due to the reason of going back and forth between the two sides, the Queen hasn''t found Robb on the phone several times. And every time it happens, Lillian has to make up an excuse to fool the Queen, for example, Robb went to the prison for inspection, or he went to the cave for inspection, or to the orchard for inspection

    Recently, Rob has "inspected" the whole of Westwind Town, which has increasingly aroused the Queen''s suspicion. This is because he was toozy and never ran around. Every time the Queen called, Robb is eitherzy on the stone stool orzy in the hot spring pool. But recently, she has been unable to find him by phone for many times. It would be strange if she doesnt suspect him.

    Robb is also worried that he will not be able to learn the magic item production technology secretly after the disclosure of the matter, so he really dares not to "go out and say hi" recently.

    When he returned to Westwind Town, the sun had already set.

    Robb copsed on his stone chair as fast as he could. As soon as he copsed, the crystal ball lit up.

    The Queen opposite is wearing a snow-white pce dress with a calm expression. However, her words were still aggressive, "Oh, today you are actually on your stool. I thought you were going to visit somewhere again."

    Robb snorted, "I have always been diligent. Is it strange that I inspect all the institutions under my jurisdiction?"

    "You are a diligent, my a**!" Miss Queen almost lifted the table.

    Robb snorted, "Is there anything serious to say? If not, I will continue to study my fire box."

    "What else do you have to study about the magic item that heats a furnace?" The Queen said angrily, "Its a waste of a magic item. Can''t you use your intelligence to study something more useful?"

    "Look at what you said." Robb said, "Of course, I''m studying something useful. Come here and let me exin mytest ideas to you..."

    He smiled, "I decided to add a new function to the fire box, which is the ''automatic temperature control system''. When the temperature in the furnace is lower than 1573 degrees, it will try its best to make a big fire and heat the furnace. When the temperature in the furnace is around 1573 degrees, it will slowly keep the fire to maintain the temperature. When the temperature in the furnace is significantly higher than 1573 degrees, it will stop working to save magic power... I have thought out all these supporting runes, and just need to set up multiple conditions. "

    The Queen looked embarrassed and said, "Show me some respect for magic items! They are made of various rare metals, gemstones, magic essence and other super expensive materials. Don''t use them to y such meaningless things, and turn them into weapons for me."

    Before she finished, a pce guard suddenly came and whispered, "Her Majesty, Duke Madeleine asked for an interview. She said that the orphans of the Smith family had developed a very novel magic tool, which is very powerful. She wants to show it you."

    It turned out that after Robb and Madeleine separated, they returned to Westwind Town as fast as possible. On the other side, after Madeleine took the magic item given to her by Robb, she was slower than Robb at leaving the school, walking to the imperial pce, and reporting.

    When the Queen heard that there was a new magic item, her face brightened. She turned to Robb and said, "I suddenly have a government affair to deal with. Hang up and call you backter."

    Robb smiled, "I''m going to take a bath. Don''t call again."

    They hung up!

    Robb stood upzily, warmed the "hot spring pool" with fire magic, took off his clothes and jumped in with a crash.

    By this time, Xuelu had gone out for adventure, and the other girls at home could never go to the hot spring with him, so they could only go to the pool alone. Lillian smiled and sent him dinner so that he could have dinner while soaking in the hot spring.

    Robb had been enjoying the fried chicken legs fried by Lillian herself when he saw the crystal ball light up again.

    Connected, and then, opposite the crystal ball, there is the proud smiling face of Miss Queen.

    Robb smiled, "Why are you showing me this expression as soon as you connect the phone, as if you have the upper hand."

    The queen said, "Just now, the new genius of our royal magic item research department has sent a new magic item, which is very powerful."

    Robb smiled, "Oh? How powerful? Tell me."

    The Queen''s expression remained unchanged, "Do you think I would be foolish enough to tell you its specific functions? I can only tell you what. That ''multiple conditions'' thing you just used on the firebox, my students also thought of it, and made something more powerful than your firebox."

    Robb said, "Wow!"

    The queen said, "You don''t have to be weird. I can tell you for sure that my talented students have the upper hand this time. Your broken box that only heats a furnace is nothing but a pile of garbagepared to ours."

    Robb said, "Is that the Smith family member you mentionedst time?"

    She replied, "Yes! He can always turn the knowledge of magic item he just learned into a very powerful weapon, and yet you will only y with your big fire box all the time." At this point, the Queen showed a very proud smile, which was hard to see on her face. She said, "I won this time again."

    Robb looked up at the starlight in the sky. After a few seconds, he took a breath and pretended to be an old man, saying, "This is so scary. If I don''t get rid of it as soon as possible, it will be a disaster someday."

    This sentence startled the Queen, "Don''t you dare! I will fight with you if you dare to kill my people."

    Robb said, "Wow, why are you so nervous? He is nice."

    The Queen "hissed" andughed scornfully, "What a ghost! Its just a piece of trash with poor character. He made Madeleine cry angrily just now. Damn it. However, no matter how rubbish people are, as long as they are the people of the Kingdom of Gran, no one can kill them at will. Whoever bullies my people is like bullying me, and I will fight them."

 Chapter 334: Motra is back

    Chapter 334: Motra is back

    When Robb saw that miss Queen was serious about this, he could not continue to annoy her. It was not good to say that he would kill people in her country in front of a very responsible queen, even if it was a joke.

    He smiled and said to the Queen, "Miss Queen, although it is great to study weapons, military technology should be developed in a civilian way. Don''t just focus on military technology. This is like ying Starcraft. You can''t just build soldiers without farmers, or separate bases. You must go forward together. If you focus too much on making guns, you will suddenly find that there will be no resources to build one day."

    The Queen can''t understand what Starcraft is, but of course, she understands the principle that military and government should go hand in hand. She said calmly, "Of course I will pay attention to this. Thank you for reminding me. I won''t talk to you any more today, but I need to think about that new magic item."

    Robb smiled, "Good night!"

    When the phone hung up, Miss Queen was busy ying with new magic item. Robb estimated that she would produce a lot of magic item to catch the Princess of East Gran, which was very important for her.

    However, for Robb, it is more interesting to study the temperature control system of the firebox.

    He took a branch and drew symbols on the ground beside the hot spring pool, writing conditional sentences. At that moment, a man in a police uniform ran over in the dark, his buckle was glittering, and it was chief Elsie.

    Recently, Robb has been busy shuttling between two ce and as met Director Elsie less often, so the he got a little worried that he is not "bootlocking" enough.

    When he arrived at the hot spring pool, he made a salute and smiled, "Godfather, I''m sorry to bother you sote. Just now, a huge group came to Westwind Town and was waiting outside the north gate. This group is quite special, so I came here to ask you for instructions."

    "Oh?" Robb asked, "What group?"

    "It is the oil transport team of the Desert Kingdom." Chief Elsie said, "The two thousand barrels of kerosene you want, the first batch of five hundred barrels, have been delivered."

    Robb was overjoyed, "Great, wee them in. You should find a safe underground hole, a ce suitable for storingbustibles and explosives, and carefully put these oil barrels away. Pay attention to the need to store them in different areas. Only one hundred barrels can be stored in one area at most. The two areas should be separated by an unusual distance to avoid identally detonating a barrel and then blowing it all up."

    Chief Elsie quickly wrote down, "There is one more thing to report to you. A strange guy came with the oil transport team."

    "Oh? Who?"

    "It''s Motra." Chief Elsie said, "The desert kingdom obviously redeemed him with kerosene, but this guy ran with the oil team."

    Robb smiled. "Let him talk to me."

    Chief Elsie hurried to the office. In a short time, he really brought Motra.

    Motra doesnt look bad today, and he has recovered to his initial healthy appearance. He is full of gold rings. The nobles in the desert kingdom are very rich, but ordinary people are very poor. They go to two extremes. Thest time the gold ring of the Motra was stripped by Robb, I didn''t expect to go home for a turn. It was covered with gold rings again.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, "What''s the matter? There is a gold mine at home?"

    Motra said, "I do have a gold mine in my home. How did Godfather know? Your intelligence work was so good."

    Robb, "Damn retarded, stop talking nonsense. Didn''t I let you go? Why did youe back?"

    Motra said piteously, "I was exiled by the pharaoh. He told me to roll to a ce where the yellow sand cannot cover me. Otherwise, next time he sees me, I will be buried in the sand with my head exposed. Then he will kick my head as a ball. Thats why I had to leave the desert and have no other ce to go. Thinking that Godfather is here, I came here and begged for eptance!"

    Robb said, "Oh, it is to apply for political asylum. What have you done to make Pharaoh angry and say such heartless words?"

    Motura said awkwardly, "I stole some seeds here, which can mature in one day. I took them back to the Pharaoh and gave them to him. The Pharaoh was very happy, and nted them in the Green State carefully like treasure. The next day...... Cough...... The Pharaoh became confused. He said that I cheated his feelings and that the desert could not amodate such a lying bastard, so he drove me out. I had to leave my family and follow the oil delivery group came here. "

    Robb almostughed with joy. He forced himself to hold back. He couldn''tugh, couldn''tugh. I wiped it. What if it swelled? Forget it,ugh!

    Rob: o (*  )

    Seeing Robbughing in the hot spring pool, Motra said in embarrassment, "Godfather, don''tugh at me. I know it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have stolen your seed. Can you tell me what the secret of that seed is?"

    Robb said, "Actually, there is no mystery at all. Those are just ordinary seeds, but they were nted by me. Only when they are nted in my family''s fields can they mature day by day. Nobody else can!"

    Motra:

    Robb smiled and said, "Because I have the miracle of the fall of gods."

    The recognition of the Buddha!

    Robb smiled, "Do you want to live in Westwind Town in the future?"

    "Yes!" Motra smiled, "I have to admit that this ce is very good, at least much better than Norma. Norma is a kingdompletely controlled by the Church of Light. All the people are fanatical believers of the Church of Light. Believers of desert gods like me have no ce to live in Norma and will be burned as pagans. Therefore, I can only barely live in Westwind Town."

    Robb smiled and said, "After the end of reforming throughbor, I can allow prisoners to live in Westwind Town and give them the status of civilians in Westwind Town, but you are different. You didn''t work hard here and was redeemed by your family with kerosene. That is to say, you and I are still enemies. Why should I take you in?"

    It was obvious that Motra had considered this problem. He said seriously, "Godfather, although I was exiled by the Pharaoh and couldn''t go back to the desert, my huge family is still in the desert. If I stay in Westwind Town, I can build a bridge or trade route with my family. I heard that you like doing business best. If you want to buy any goods in the desert, we can deliver them to you."

 Chapter 335: Live fish raising technique

    Chapter 335: Live fish raising technique

    Business! Robb likes it.

    His eyes nted, "Can your family sell kerosene?"

    "Of course." Motra responded quickly, "My family also has an oil field, and this time 500 barrels of kerosene have been delivered to you by my family."

    "Deal closed!" Robb tapped Motra on the shoulder, "Boy, I see you''re a tough, promising person. Wee to Westwind Town."

    After things were settled, Motra didnt have anything more to say. He ran to Wangjiang District to find a house to live in. He did note alone, but with many people, including his wife, children, ves, and hs veryrge family.

    In the desert, women are the property of men, so when Motra is exiled, his women and ves must follow. His family also gave Motra a lot of money so that he would not have to suffer hardships in other ces. So when he arrived at Wangjiang District, he immediately bought arge vi, evenrger than Baron Nuoluns.

    Robb had never heard of the title of this fellow Motra before, but only knew that he was a general until he settled down in Westwind and finally knew that this fellow was a very high count!

    Unfortunately, he was exiled and his title could only turn into sand.

    It waster after Motra had been sent away, Robb intended to get up from the hot spring pool, take a bath and go to bed. But before he could get up, he saw a kitten running over the river and crouching gloomily by Robb''s hot spring pool.

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, cute little cat, what''s wrong?"

    Huahua said, "I am a cat folk, not a cat."

    "They are both cute anyway." Robb smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Why does your expression look ugly."

    "There are fewer and fewer fish in the river these days! I have not caught any big fish for two days, and there are some strange things we catch asionally." She held out her hand and opened it to Robb.

    On closer inspection, Robb saw several shrimps in the palm of her hand, and they are very small shrimps, only the size of a knuckle, which bounced in her palm and looked pitiful

    Robb smiled and said, I told you a long time ago, fishing in rivers, with the city bingrger andrger, it is impossible for wild fish to cope with the growing poption of the town. It is inevitable that they will be caught. It is not a strange thing to have caught all of them."

    Huahua said, "Then we cat folk will starve to death!"

    "Robb told Huahua about thisst time, but she didn''t understand it at all. He also knew his idea couldnt be understood and implemented by a little cat girl. Heughed and said, "Call the head of the cat folk, let me talk to him. After all, you cat folk are an important race in Westwind Town, and I have to take care of your survival."

    "Meow, wait!" Huahua flew away. Cat folk are fast. She swooshed and ran tens of meters away, still silent, and soon sees a middle-aged cat folk and her came running back together.

    This middle-aged cat folk is the head of the Cat folk n, belonging to the leopard branch of the cat folk n. He has sharp eyes, is much taller than the ordinary cat folk, has much sharper paws, and has much stronger teeth. Of course, he has more property than the ordinary cat folk as well, so he should be safe even if other cat folk starve.

    He gave Robb a deep salute, "Godfather, I heard you asked me for a talk."

    "Yes!" Robb smiled and said, "I heard you can''t catch any big fish in this river anymore."

    "Yes, my dear Godfather, we have had a very pleasant life here since you excavated the canal and led the river over, but... since the arrival of the desert kingdom and the arrival of countless refugees, things have been a bit..."

    Robb smiled and said, "So, what can you do about it?""

    The head of the ct folk shook his head pitifully, "I''ve thought of ways, for example, to take my people to fishing a little further away, only to encounter the lizard n who also lives by the water, but we ended up fighting a battle by the river. Some of us were injured, so fortunately there is a church of Darkness in the town. After we retreated, we were treated by the priests and nuns, or some of us would be dead."

    Robb didn''t know about this. It seems like it happened while he was at school, "Well, it''s obviously not a good thing to be too far away from town. It''s not a peaceful time, it''s a war time, and there''s magic everywhere outside..."

    Speaking of this, Robb remembered that on his trip to Bright Roadst time, his group had been attacked by monsters. The atmosphere in the forest was unusual that something seemed to rush out of it.

    Robb said, "Dont be too far away from the town. There is something unusual about the magic outside. Something is going to happen. It''s going to happen far away from the town. I can only protect you if you move around the town."

    "Thank you Godfather, but we can''t catch any big fish until a little further down the river. There are only small fish left in the river. We can''t catch them until they grow up."

    "Robb smiled and said, "Have you ever thought about raising your own fish? Like raising pigs and chickens*

    "Oops? This... will not..." The Cat folk said with an embarrassed face, "We are a fighting n. We fight hard, but we don''t understand animal husbandry."

    "No, I can teach you." Robbughed.

    "But... we don''t even have a pond for fish." He said pitifully, "You can''t keep fish in the river, can you? They''ll swim away."

    "Robb said, "Yes, I want to teach you the way to raise fish, which is to keep it in the river. Its name is the live fish raising technique

    "Oops? What... what technique is it?"

    Robb took a branch and drew on the ground, "Look, put a row of stakes in the middle of the river, and use these stakes to enclose part of the river, and pull a between the stakes. In this way, these sections of the river will be fish ponds one after another. These fish ponds are connected to the river. If you raise fish in the river this way, they can''t swim out, but grow up in the. Even if you don''t care about them, they can eat worms and water nts in the rivebank, if you feed them something delicious, they can grow fast. When they grow fat and big, close the and all your fish wille up. "

    The cat folks head looked shocked and said, "Eh, Eh, Eh? You can y like this?"

 Chapter 336: You have no materials

    Chapter 336: You have no materials

    The cat folk head was very excited.

    In the evening of the next day, while Robb was discussing with the cat folk head about which sections of the river to make a living fish pond, Her Majesty the Queen called.

    The cat folk head looked at the crystal ball warily and whispered, "Godfather, her majesty is calling. Shall we stop our discussion first? Otherwise she will see it."

    Robb could not helpughing, "Hey, you are also a citizen of the Kingdom of Gran. You want to keep secret from your Queen?"

    He said awkwardly, "I think... Godfather may want to be the enemy of Her Majesty the Queen, so..."

    "Hahaha, don''t worry." Robb smiled, "I don''t make enemies with anyone. It''s so tiring to make friends for enemies. What''s more, do you think we can hide such an eye-catching thing as fish farming from your queen? This thing is put on the river for people to see. It can''t be hidden even if you want to hide it. When we build it, the Queen''s scouts will report it back in minutes. Now the Queen is watching our Westwind Town all day long and always wants to learn something."

    Cat folk head: "..."

    Robb is really not like the Queen. Miss Queen is a person who wants to grasp both the military and the government, and both hands should be had. Robb makes a mess in the military. Anyway, fighting is on her own side. But in terms of internal affairs, Robb has made many good things. The Queen is simply copying. Anyway, what Westwind Town does, Bright Road does.

    In recent years, there is no such thing as intellectual property rights protection, so it is reasonable to copy it.

    Robb smiled, "Don''t worry. Let Miss Queen be a spectator. Maybe she can put forward some useful suggestions." As he spoke, he connected the phone.

    Her majesty''s calm, elegant and leisurely attitude immediately appeared in the crystal ball.

    The cat folk head hurriedly gave a big salute.

    Her Majesty is still the same as before. She pretends not to see any characters other than Robb in the crystal ball. She just looked at Robb and says, "What are you doing today? Is it disturbing your big firebox again?"

    Robb smiled, "No! The big fire box is quite functional now, and it can automatically adjust the furnace temperature. I don''t n to bother with it for a while."

    Her Majesty said, "What are you doing? I saw a drawing on the table, which seems to be a river. You are going to dig a new canal?"

    When she said this, she thought of Robb''s way of digging the canalst time, and couldn''t help feeling a little distracted.

    Robb smiled, "Not dig a river, just to raise fish in the river."

    "Raise fish in the river?" The Queen was happy, "That''s a great idea! Then I will send some people to fish in the upstream or downstream of Westwind Town.

    Robb smiled and said, "Master cat, tell Miss Queen how I n to raise fish in the river. I told you once, but I''m toozy to tell you again."

    The cat folk head dared not yell at the Queen like Robb. He hurried to the crystal ball and picked up the drawing drawn by Robb, It was exined carefully, "Your Majesty, Godfather said that you can make ponds in the river by driving stakes in, and then puts between the stakes. The fish can''t swim away this way, and we don''t need to raise them outside. The fish can grow up on their own. If you feed something, the fish will soon grow big and fat."

    Her Majesty could not help apuding, but after all, she is a queen. She is knowledgeable and fast thinking, she is not as simple as the cat folk.

    She immediatelyughed and said, "Robb, you also make mistakes sometimes. Haha, it''s impossible to seed in this n."

    "Oh? Why can''t we seed?" asked Robb.

    The queen said quietly, "What stakes ands can be kept in the water for such a long time? How can we make a pond to raise fish?"

    As soon as she said this, the Cat folk head was stunned.

    It turns out that people in this era, if they want to drive stakes under water, they usually mean driving wooden piles. Wooden piles are easy to break for some inexplicable reasons, and the fish inside will run away easily.

    As for thes, they are even worse. The fishings used by people these years are all made of dregs. In short, they are made of x fiber, and some of them are mixed with coarse cloth and old clothes. The fishings made of this material swell easily when they absorb water, and rot fast when they are wet. So the fishings will be exposed to the sun for two or three days after they are used for two or three days to extend the life of the fishings. There is an old saying, "Three days to catch fish and two days to bask the"

    It is a dream to keep the fish immersed in water to maintain the shape of the pond. It wont take a few days for the fish to escape into the river.

    Her Majesty is a person who has suffered a lot. She has lived in "Lost City" for many years. She is no stranger to fishings. Her knowledge in this field is really handy, "Although your idea is good, neither piling nor makings can be realized. This can only be imagined."

    Robbughed and said, "Wooden stakes and fishings are not good, are they? Then use something else! Can a living person suffocate by urine?"

    The Queen smiled, "What other materials can you use?"

    Robb put on a serious thinking look, it seems very difficult.

    The Queen was pleased to see him in a dilemma. She was happy and wanted tough. However, her face wont change easily. She must have a dignified and solemn face. Therefore, she just smiled with her eyes curved, like two beautiful moons.

    She thought Robb had given up.

    But unexpectedly, Robb put on a difficult pose for ten seconds, then suddenly smiled, "You were proud just now, werent you? Haha! I''ll show you, just to amuse you. In fact, I''ve already decided to use something to makes and piles."

    The queen was surprised, "What?"

    Robb waved, two iron ingots and a piece of coal flew out, and he rubbed his hands, "Steel ingot!"

    Rubbed again, "Steel wire!"

    Then Robb put on a very cheap smiling face and smiled at the crystal ball and said, "Miss Queen, you seem to forget that I can still use steel. I can just use steel wire to weave a, and use steel poles to drive piles under the water. Hehehe, do you think I can raise fish in the river now?"

    "This thing will rust too!"

    "But it rusts very slowly. It can be used for several years without any problems. When it rusts, I can just rece it with a new batch ofs!"

 Chapter 337: Carburization

    Chapter 337: Carburization

    TL: Carburization urs when carbon enters the surfaceyer of a metal or alloy. The dissolved carbon remains in solution or reacts with the metal to form carbides. Both mechanisms strengthen or harden the surface of the metal. (shorturl.at/zSTY8)

    Of course, steel can rust, but the corrosion rate of steel is much slower than that of iron. Using steel wire to make a can solve the problem of fish farming to some extent. Of course, it is better to use nylon and other materials to make fishs, but the world has not started to engage in the chemical industry, and only some alchemists are conducting the most basic chemical research.

    When the Queen saw the steel wire, all her pride just flew out, and she was angry, How much steel do you need to make a that can encircle the river and raise fish? How much money do you need? Just to raise a few fish, you put so much steel into it, which will only lose money, and it is impossible to profit."

    Robbughed and said, "No, you are mistaken. Steel will soon be one of the most worthless things in Westwind Town. Well, after you dig a mine like me, your steel will also be worthless. Then you will find that it is very cost-effective to use steel wire as a to raise fish. Do you believe it?"

    The little head of the Cat folk head shook from side to side. If he doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t believe it at all. How can steel be the least valuable thing? This thing has never been worthless. It''s always very expensive. A steel pot can sell for a lot of money.

    However, Miss Queen believed it!

    Because she knew that Robb''s miningpany''s ability to produce steel was extremely abnormal. With the cooperation of the mine cart and therge smelting furnace, the molten iron was spewing out of the furnace like it was free of money, and the speed was crazy.

    The only thing to be thankful for is that the railway track that Miss Queen''s sister managed to build up by using iron from smashing pots and pans has also been added to the mine tunnel. Before long, her miningpany will also start to produce iron inrge quantities, which will barely keep up with Robb''s game.

    But for now Miss Queen can''t keep up with one thing, steel!

    Robb''s steel is made by hand, with high hardness and corrosion resistance.

    However, the Queen''s subordinates still use the old process of "making steel by a hundred hits", that is, they repeatedly knock on iron for a hundred times. They remove impurities and improve its hardness by constantly beating it, and then it will be hard and ck as if it is very powerful. They call it "steel".

    In fact, in the eyes of a modern man like Rob, it is still iron, and can''t be called steel at all.

    The Queen looked aggrieved and said, "How did you make this steel? You just rubbed your hands and refuse to teach me."

    Robb said, "Why don''t we just teach you how to eat?"

    "Because you took advantage of the fact that women like to eat sweets and cheated me out of my mind!" Miss Queen said solemnly, "I really don''t like steel. You can''t cheat me in this respect, why don''t you teach me to forget about it?"

    Robbughed loudly, "You are a crazy woman. In a word, you just want to cheat me out of my technology, but you don''t want to spend money. Forget it. Let me teach you!"

    In fact, Robb can''t teach. Because he can''t teach it to others, it''s Robb''s game skill.

    But he was very clear about one thing: it was unscientific to rub steel with his own hands all the time, which was not conducive to the development of the whole society, nor was it conducive to hisziness. If he wanted to sit idly and enjoy everything, he could not always rub steel with his own hands. He had to let the world''s technology catch up.

    As a matter of fact, Robb himself did not know how to make steel. He only knew the general idea that if iron and carbon were mixed in a certain proportion, iron could be changed into hard and more powerful steel. The hardness of steel is rted to this ratio.

    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. As long as you can remind Miss Queen, she will always seed in her research by devoting her kingdom''s efforts to it.

    Robb smiled, "Do your cksmiths know the carburizing method?"

    "Carburizing?" The Queen was stunned for a moment. She immediately turned around and said to the man next to her, "Find the most powerful cksmith immediately. Immediately, immediately."

    Her Majesty stressed her tone and said, "Immediately, immediately." Of course, after a while, an old cksmith was brought to the crystal ball.

    "Carburizing, understand?"

    When the Queen asked, the cksmith immediately shook his head and said, "I don''t understand!"

    Robb thought to himself, [Yes, but they probably didn''t know that their process was called "carburizing"]

    He changed his question and asked, "How do you change iron into steel?"

    The cksmith smiled and said, "This is simple. Burn the iron in the charcoal, and the iron will be extremely hard. Then well take it out and beat it hard again and again, and it will be steel!"

    "Yes! This is carburizing." Robb couldn''t help apuding after hearing this. How awesome! People in this world do not know chemistry, but after thousands of years of exploration, they know how to burn iron in charcoal and burn it. In this way, carbon can prate into iron and make it harder. This is called the wisdom of working people.

    Robb smiled and said, "Well, your method is very powerful! But do you know why iron is harder when it is burned in charcoal?"

    "I don''t know!" The old cksmith shook his head, "Why on earth does it happen?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Well, the next thing I want to say is a divine craft. Listen carefully. If you don''t understand, I don''t care. I''ll just say it once. How much you understand is your destiny. If you learn, you are the best cksmith in the world. I won''t be responsible if you don''t."

    As soon as the words came out, the cksmith could not help but listen to them. The queen beside him waved her hand immediately. A secretary came out from the side, picked up his pen and put on an expression of being prepared to record everything.

    Robb smiled, "In any technology, the principle must be rified first. Only when you understand the principle can you make it better. Let me tell you the principle of steel making. Steel is formed bybining iron and carbon in a certain proportion."

    The secretary quickly noted everything.

    The old cksmith asked, "What is carbon?"

    Robb smiled, "As for carbon, it''s too troublesome to exin. You only need to know that carbon is a substance contained in charcoal, coal and other fuels. If it enters iron, it will make iron hard. Therefore, your burning behavior of putting iron in charcoal is to let carbon enter iron, which is what I originally said - carburization."

 Chapter 338: Can I come here to eat furtively every day?

    Chapter 338: Can Ie here to eat furtively every day?

    The old cksmith was confused. In fact, after hearing what Robb had said, he still didn''t understand it.

    In his mind, the element of carbon was generally regarded as something like "water element", "fire element", "wind element" and "earth element". This kind of understanding was wrong, but it was barely enough.

    Robb smiled and said, "I know you don''t understand, but you will understand after I tell you the key point next. Let me draw a conclusion first. When the carbon element infiltrates into the iron, it can make the iron hard. You already know this."

    The old cksmith nodded.

    Robb said, "but have you ever thought about the question of the ratio between the carbon and the iron?"

    The old cksmith shook his head.

    Robb said, "I''vee to a conclusion directly. Iron with more carbon element is hard, but at the same time it will be brittle and easy to break. As for iron with less carbon element, it will be soft and not easy to break. It''s good for twisting and deforming, but it''s not good for attacking hard."

    Speaking of this, the old cksmith suddenly understood. "You mean that we should find a bnce between them. As long as we find the best proportion of the carbon and iron, we can make it hard, easy to cast, but not easy to break."

    "Bingo!" Robb said with a smile, "it''s pleasant to talk to someone who knows technology."

    The old cksmith seemed to understand something and said happily, "I understand, your majesty! I understand now."

    "Really?" Robb smiled and asked, "then how do you n to mix the carbon element in the iron?"

    The old cksmith said, "I certainly can''t rub it with my hand, but I can put the iron in charcoal or coal for a long time. Anyway, I will test it and find the best amount of time it needs, then the best quality of iron can be made.

    Robb gave a thumbs up and said, "it''s a good n, but it''s still too stupid."

    The queen couldn''t help but ask, "do you have any other good idea?"

    Robb smiled and said, "alchemy! You take molten iron and charcoal as two kinds of alchemy materials and give them to the alchemists to understand and ponder, so as to find the best match. Rtively speaking, when the alchemists look for thebination of the two elements, they should be better than a cksmith."

    The Queen''s eyes lit up, but she immediately said, "letting noble alchemists study low-grade things like iron and charcoal. I''m afraid they won''t ept it."

    Robb grinned evilly and said, "Dont ept these useless alchemists. I''m sure he won''t be able to keep up with the rubbish of the times in the future. Keep him useless and kill him cleaner."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The queen was lost in thought. She found that Robb could always pull the dirty things of servants to the noble people, such as refining iron.

    Now Robb even stretched out his w to alchemy masters!

    How crazy he was.

    The queen couldn''t help but ask, "why do I feel that you are trying to turn my nobles into workers?"

    Robbughed, "no, I didn''t. In fact, I have been dedicated to freeing thebor force of ordinary people and noble people. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made that fire box."

    Hearing this, the queen seemed to understand something, but now she still had enough manpower, so she could not realize the importance of saving manpower. She still felt that things like big fire boxes were useless.

    "Well, thank you for teaching me how to do it," the queen said calmly. Then she hung up the phone and urged the old cksmith to study the steel making technique. At the same time, she also secretly made up her mind to call a few alchemists over and let them study the match between molten iron and carbon. Robb was right. It was easier for a meticulous alchemist to make more achievements in the match of elements, A cksmith''s earth skills were unreliable.

    The head of the cat folk also bowed to him and went to make the with arge roll of steel wire. The cat folk was born to be good at fishing, so they always relied on their own ws ass. It was difficult for them to make a real. Fortunately, there was a technical school in Westwind Town now.

    The cat girl, Huahua, also wanted to follow the head, but Robb waved at her and smiled, "Huahua, don''t leave. I''ll teach you some unique skills that can make a lot of money."

    Huahua shook her head, "I don''t like money."

    Robb immediately corrected himself, "You can get a lot of fish!"

    Huahua jumped up and said, "Wow, I want it!"

    Robb smiled and said, "your head is rich and powerful. He can build a big to raise fish in the river, but you can''t. You know nothing, and you don''t have the ability to raise fish. Therefore, what I want to teach you is the technique to develop small fish into big fat fish."

    Huahua tilted her head and asked, "develop the small fish into a big fat fish?"

    All of a sudden, her jaw was filled with saliva

    Robb smiled and said, "I''ve taught you a unique fish feed form. Do you know wheat bran?"

    "Yes, I know. It''s the skin of wheat!" Huahua said. "After farmers harvest the wheat, the bran is useless."

    In fact, it couldn''t be said to bepletely useless. Some vigers who raised pigs would grind the wheat bran into powder and feed them. However, there were not many people raising pigs in Westwind Town, so the yield of wheat bran was very high. Therefore, these things were finally abandoned in arge number and were worthless.

    Robb smiled and said, "you go to pick up some bran that no one wants, grind it into powder, and then go to the person who makes soybean milk, ask for some unnecessary soybean dregs, mix them together, and pick up the internal organs of pigs, sheep and cattle that others don''t want, and also take them back to dry, grind into powder, and mix them. Atst, you use the mixture of these rubbish to feed fish."

    With her mouth wide open in surprise, Huahua said, "feed the fish with this? If these rubbish are fed to the fish, they will die, won''t they? Fish should eat small bugs and water nts."

    Robb chuckled and said, "fish that eat insects and water nts grow slowly, but the fish that eats what I just said grows fast. It won''t take a few months for them to grow into a big fat fish."

    Shaking her head, Huahua said, "Dont believe, dont believe!"

    "Well, forget it if you don''t believe me," Robb said with a smile. "Then I''ll raise a pond of fish myself. You just need toe and see it every day."

    With a smile, Huahua asked, "can Ie here to eat furtively every day?"

    "No way!"

    "That''s boring."

    Robb smiled and said, "youll have eaten them too early. They haven''t grown up yet, so you will lose. When they grow into fat fish, I will allow you to eat them."

    "Really?" Huahua was overjoyed. "Then I have toe to see you every day."

 Chapter 339: The trap was triggered

    Chapter 339: The trap was triggered

    A few dayster, the living water fish pond of the head of the cat family waspleted.

    As a n head, he had some money. He took it out for the initial investment. Soon, he made half stone and half steel piles in the pool and hung steel wire between the piles. In this way, arge living water fish pool was set out in the river.

    Then he fished out a lot of little fish from the river and threw them into his own pond.

    This waspletely a matter of taking materials from the ground. The fish in the river was raised in the river. After the crazy operation, these fish were now his private property. How could other cats y like this? Of course they had to follow suit! Cats with some money at home should immediately invest in their own fish pool. Within a few days, water fish ponds built by cats were everywhere on both sides of the Westwind channel.

    Among them, one of the small ponds was the most eye-catching. It was built by the Godfather himself. It was not big, only five square meters. It was because Godfather didn''t like to pete with the people for profit", it was unnecessary to build it up.

    He built a small pond and threw a small amount of fish into it. Then he didn''t care much about it. He just sent Lilian over every day and threw the strange "fish feed" into it. It was said that it was a kind of garbage with bran, bean dregs, animal internal organs that no one wanted to dry and grounded into powder.

    Of course, no one cared about the strange fish feed, because no one thought it was good for the fish to eat these things.

    Every day, the little cat folk would squat beside the pond for a while. When she saw the fishes swimming around happily, she drooled and waited eagerly for them to grow up. Sometimes when she was hungry, she was so anxious that she swung her tail back and forth, and couldn''t help reaching out to try to catch fish. A cat beside her would sternly remind her, "how dare you steal that? Aren''t you afraid of being driven out of Westwind Town?"

    The kitten had to hold back her tears and looked at the fish in the pond every day.

    At the same time, at Bright Road.

    Robb and Marian both walked on the busy street of light.

    It waste April, and the temperature began to get warmer. It was afternoon, and school was over. There was still some time before the evening. Robb was not in a hurry to go back to Westwind Town to wait for the Queen''s call, so he went out with Marian to buy some materials for tomorrow''s ss of making magic items.

    Marian looked gorgeous today, especially with the silk stockings embroidered with white flowers on her legs.

    Robb stared at her legs

    Marian immediately became vignt. "I''m not that kind of woman."

    Robbughed, "I just want to ask how the silk stockings have sold."

    Speaking of this, Marian was happy. "It''s very good. In recent days, our family has almost sold out the second batch of refined ck and white silk stockings embroidery that we collectedst time. My father may send another trade group to Westwind Town tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow."

    Robbughed and said, "that''s good. Haha, that''s great."

    Marian asked, "my business is good, but why are you so happy?"

    Robb smiled but didn''t say anything. He thought to himself, [the better your business is, the more legs of the queen will be ced in front of me. How can I not be happy?]

    The two of them talked as they passed through the street.

    Bright Road was still heavily guarded. Arge group of soldiers were shuttling back and forth in the group. From the corners of the streets and alleys, they could see the soldiers in ck armors, some of them were holding dogs.

    Marian whispered, "I can''t believe that we haven''t found the assassin yet."

    Robb nodded and said, "but it will be soon. So many magic items with the help of the guards have been secretly ced in the city. Sooner orter, the assassin will be triggered..."

    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly heard a strange scream not far away from them. "Ah!"

    The voice was extremely sharp and harsh. It was so unpleasant to hear that it made people feel "scared" as soon as they heard it. They couldn''t help but want to turn around and run away.

    Hearing the voice, ordinary people on the street were frightened and ran in the opposite direction. They didn''t even dare to look back.

    However, Robb and Marian were not ordinary people, and the two of them could "resist" such a level of intimidation.

    "It''s a frightening spell!" Marian said, "ah, it''s the magic item we made. It''s working."

    Robb said, "it seems that the assassin has fallen into the trap."

    When the two of them talked about this, the patrolmen on the street began to rush towards the direction of the sound, and in a blink of an eye, a troop of riders rushed past them. When the knight on the horse passed by Robb and Marian, he even shouted, "Hello, you two!"

    As soon as the three words were uttered, his horse had gone a few meters away from the two people. Robb looked around and saw arge group of ck Knights dressed exactly the same.

    "They are the two ck Knights who were angry with usst time." Marian smiled and said, "they are busy chasing after the assassins, so they don''t have time to talk to us."

    Robb nodded.

    Patrols and riders ran out of the street and gathered in the direction of the sound.

    Marian smiled and said, "let''s go and see what''s going on."

    Robb nodded, "it''s a good idea to have a look."

    The two of them followed someone on patrol and ran in the direction of the sound. The one being followed found that someone was following him, so he wanted to turn around and impatiently scold, "Why are you following me? Are you courting death?"

    However, before he could finish his words, he found two young men nobles clothes following him. This kind of rich nobles was the most unbearable. They liked to rely on money to show off, which was more difficult than their fathers. The patrolman had to leave them alone and let them follow.

    Soon, they came to an alley!

    There was already amotion in front of the alley, as if someone was fighting fiercely. However, there were a lot of ck armored soldiers in front of them, which crowded the wholene. The ck pressure could be seen at the back of their heads, so they couldn''t see clearly what was going on ahead. Robb and Marian looked around and wanted to go up to the roof, but Marian wore a short skirt in order to show off her stockings and beautiful legs. If she went upstairs, the scenery under the skirt would be seen by the people below. She looked at Robb awkwardly and said, "I don''t think I can see the fun."

    Robb smiled and said, "press the dress on the roof with your hand."

    Marian asked, "how can I climb up the roof with my hands pressing down the dress?"

    Robb pretended to read a few chants and then cast a magic of the wind system. Marian immediately felt that her feet were surrounded by a gust of wind and even slightly left the ground.

    She said in surprise, "Wow! Your wind magic is so powerful that it can make people float slightly."

 Chapter 340: Heretic judger

    Chapter 340: Heretic judger

    In fact, it wasn''t a problem for Robb to let people fly, but it was obvious so he couldn''t expose himself. He had to control his strength to the extent that it could barely make people float. Even so, it could still be considered very powerful.

    Marian lifted her foot and felt that she was as light as a swallow now. If she jumped hard, she would be able to jump directly from the ground to the roof.

    Robb smiled and said, "go!"

    "I really didn''t expect you to be so powerful! You deserve to be the Smith family''s only descendant, a family of great wind magic." Marian eximed as she covered her short skirt with her hands. Then she jumped so high that she fell on the roof easily.

    Robb also jumped up. The two of them stood on the roof, looking down, and their vision of the situation was much better now.

    In the middle of the alley in front of them, there was Russ Belmonde Drac. She was still in the same flying dragon leather armor asst time, holding a cross shaped holy sword and holy light cross, fighting with several ck Earth Knights.

    On the ground beside the battle, there was a torn spider web and a magic item with its lid open.

    It was obvious that the big loli triggered the trap here, and then the spider web spurted out. However, this weak spider web did not cause much trouble for the big loli. She seeded in breaking the and was then surrounded by the ck Earth Knights that came over after hearing the noise.

    Several soldiers fell to the ground, but obviously they were only injured and not dead. It seemed that they had been very vignt since they came into contact with the girl. They should have been warned by others and knew that the target they were going to round up was not a person to be trifled with. Therefore, they had been very careful to keep their lives in the first round.

    In addition, several ck Earth Knights were in front of them, fighting against the big loli together.

    Obviously, they also knew that it was not easy to deal with the sword sage, so the ck Earth Knights all held shields, and several shields were lined up in the narrow alley. They worked together and almost blocked the entirene. The knight skills were activated, and those shields were like copper and iron walls.

    The big loli brandished her sword randomly, but she was unable to break through the shield wall.

    On both sides of thene, there were ck Earth Knights slowly approaching. The big loli looked like she was doomed to die. The ck Earth Knights on both sides of thene let out cheers, "hurry up, we are about to surround her!"

    "Two shield walls are suppressing her!"

    "Capture her alive? Haha! She is the princess of East Gran. It''s a great achievement to catch her."

    "Maybe we can end the war here."

    The soldiers cheered!

    At this time, even Madeleine arrived. She rushed to the entrance of the alley on a tall ck horse, got off the horse, and quickly ran in. The soldiers in the alley immediately moved aside to make way for her.

    She looked up at Robb and Marian who were standing on the roof and asked anxiously, "ah, you are also here?"

    Robb smiled on the roof and said, "yes, I came out to buy the materials for magic tools. It''s just perfect timing to see the fun."

    "Really? Aren''t you here for fun?" Madeleine asked while running.

    "Don''t worry, Duke. It''s really for magic items." Marian smiled and said, "I''ll take care of him for you. Don''t worry."

    Robb rolled his eyes and thought, [How did she change? When I said I was going to have fun, she always said it''s normal for the nobility to go out to y ording to the circumstances. Then when she faced Madeleine, she became I''ll help you look after him. This shit changed quickly, which was not to offend me, but also to please Madeleine.]

    Madeleine didn''t have time to tell Robb and Marian much. When she heard that Robb didn''te out for fun, she was much happier. She rushed into the crowd.

    Just then, the big loli roared, "Ultimate Charge!!"

    A thunderous lightning shed, and a shield of a ck knight blocked the swords light. However, the power of this sword was so great that the shield in the ck Earth Knight''s hand could not continue to be held and was knocked away. Afterward, his whole body flew backward, and he fell heavily to the ground.

    The little girl was overjoyed. She darted towards the crack of the shield wall, intending toe out from it.

    Unexpectedly, a ck sword light shed. Madeleine stood in front of the gap and lifted the sword to block the big loli''s attack. "You can''t leave today."

    "Damn it!" Seeing the situation, the little girl knew that the situation was not good. She had to rely on the advantage of her armor to get the upper hand in fighting Madeleine alone. Surrounded by so many ck Earth Knights, it was really dangerous when there were enemies in front and behind.

    "How despicable you are!" The little girl said angrily, "you actually set up a trap in a city with so many people. Aren''t you afraid of it being stepped on bymoners?"

    The ck Earth Knight burst intoughter. "If we dare to set a trap, of course we are not afraid of it being stepped on by ordinary people, because only you will fall into this trap. Hahaha."

    "What?" The little girl was shocked. "How could there be such a trap?"

    The ck Earth Knightsughed, but they were not so stupid as to answer the high-end "technology" of their kingdom. Everyone looked at the big loli like a country bumpkin.

    "Humph!" The little girl pouted and said, "shameless traitors always do something sinister and vicious. No wonder there is no good person in the Church of Darkness."

    Madeleine said, "you are doing assassination. How dare you say that others are vicious? Isn''t the most vicious one the assassin?"

    "Nonsense!" The little girl shouted, "how can you call me an assassin? I''m a noble heretic judger. My job is to judge evildoers and spread the light to the world. All the bad guys are purified with this light sword!"

    When Robb squatted on the roof and saw this scene, he couldn''t help but smack his lips. Heughed in his heart, Its a heretic judger. Hahaha, I''ve pretended to be a judger before.

    A long time ago, Little Yi had mistakenly thought that Robb was a heretic judger who specialized in eliminating evil. It was onlyter that she realized that she had made a mistake. Robb was not even a believer of the God of light.

    Later, Little Yi once boasted that Robb was a heretic judger. It had been more than half a year since this matter happened. Now thinking about it, it was still very interesting.

    It was the first time that Robb had seen a real heretic judger.

    Madeleine raised the "Holy sword  Dark Terminator", pointed at the little girl and said, "A heretic judger is not an executioner at all! Back then, the queen and I were chased by Mondra and the Church of Light, and we were almost killed by heretic judgers several times. Your means are despicable and sinister. None of you are good people."

 Chapter 341: By the way, I invented it

    Chapter 341: By the way, I invented it

    Madeleine shouted, "you can''t leave today. Put down your weapon obediently and surrender. For the sake of your royal family, we won''t make things difficult for you. We will guarantee that you will receive the due respect and courtesy of a royal family. But if you endure stubbornly, I can''t control you under the condition of your safety. Don''t have any resentment for me if you are injured or killed."

    "The light will never be humiliated by darkness. I have never thought of surrendering." The little girl raised her sword and said, "today I''m going to fight with you dark believers until myst drop of blood. However, even if I die, my faith will never perish."

    Robb blurted out, "Hey, can you change your way of speaking? You guys sound like grade 2 students. Shame on you."

    "What is grade two?" The two girls, big loli and Madeleine, asked at the same time.

    Robb said, "I just wanted to ask how old you are."

    The big loli said, "Fourteen!"

    Robb, "shit! She really is in grade 2."

    "I know you. You threw that scarecrow with an evil smile," At the sight of Robb, Russ was furious. "Damn it!"

    Robb smiled and said, "how can it be called an evil smile? Let me tell you, it''s funny! It''s different from an evil smile. Evil smile is a smile that only the protagonists of novels y, also known as evil smile. People like me will never pretend like that."

    "What are you talking about?" The little girl said angrily, "then what the hell is the scarecrow?"

    Robb said, "it''s a hard nut to crack. You hit it, didn''t you?"

    "That''s not what I asked!" The big loli was angry, "why did I want to hit it?"

    "Because you are so easy to provoke." Robb chuckled and said, "look, you still want to hit me now. s! Little sister, you can''t be so irritable. An irritable woman wont be appealing to men."

    "I''m not angry." The girl was angry, "How could you deal with me with that shameless thing?"

    "That''s technology, not shameless." Robb said, "by the way, the magic item that caught you and called the knights just now is also technology, and..."

    With a ttering smile on his face, Robb said, "it was also invented by me."

    The little girl was speechless

    This couldn''t be continued. The little girl was angry when she saw Robb''s face. She really wanted to smash her cross on his face and step hard on it. However, she couldn''t. She was still surrounded by the ck Earth Knights.

    She waved her sword and was about to attack Madeleine for thest fight. Madeleine and her subordinates were also ready to capture the little girl alive. Of course, if they couldn''t capture her alive, they could kill her.

    At this moment

    The wall beside the alley suddenly broke into pieces, and it happened to be next to the little girl. A person jumped out of the hole in the wall. He was dressed in a ck cloak, and his head and face were all wrapped in it. They couldn''t see his appearance, but could only see his eyes.

    Just when everyone was in a daze and didn''t know what to do, the man raised his hand and threw out magic that had been prepared in advance. "sh!"

    An iparably strong holy light shone in the area!

    Madeleine and the ck Earth Knights were blinded by the sun. They couldn''t see anything for a moment, and their eyes were white. At the same time, all the soldiers who were looking in this direction covered their eyes.

    Even Marian, who was standing beside Robb, let out a miserable snort and took a step back. She fell on the tiles on the roof and said, "so bright. My eyes..."

    The power of this sh spell was really beyond its scale!

    Everyone in the alley was confused by this sh. Of course, there was an exception, Robb. He was not affected by the sh spell, because if a Debuff of this level hit him, it would only result in one result, "resisted!"

    Unfortunately, although Robb was not hit, he had to pretend to be hit. He also screamed and covered his eyes. Then he opened two fingers and looked outside through the gap of his fingers.

    Even the big loli couldn''t see anything with her eyes. The masked man grabbed the big loli''s arm and pulled her into the hole in the wall. "Come with me!"

    Obviously, the little girl was familiar with the man. Without hesitation, she closed her eyes and followed the man''s lead to run through the hole in the wall.

    "Damn it!" Madeleine tried her best to open her eyes and chase after them, but she could only see white light in her eyes. The effect of the sh technique had not disappeared, and the power of the magic was not so easy to dissipate. In this case, she really didn''t dare to act rashly. She had to put her sword on her chest and make a posture of head-on attack. If someone took advantage of her when she couldn''t see, she could still react or protect herself by listening to the sound and defending herself.

    "What the hell is this sh technique? Why is it so powerful?" A ck earth knight shouted with his eyes closed.

    "Damn it! It''s not an ordinary sh. It''s a high-level ss. At least, the leader... Even the leader..."

    "Your grace is not that strong. At least you are!"

    "Or a holy weapon. Yes, it''s the sh technique released by a holy weapon!"

    "What about the dispelling skill? Is there a high-level dark priest here?"

    Five secondster, Madeleine was the first to open her eyes. She had strong spirit power and high resistance to magic, so the sh technique could be removed the fastest. However, when she opened her eyes, the masked man and the little girl had already escaped without a trace.

    "Damn it!" Madeleine cursed in a low voice, "she ran away."

    After scolding, she suddenly thought of Robb on the roof. She quickly turned around and saw Robb covering his eyes with his hands without saying anything. She thought that Robb''s eyes could not see anything, so she hurriedly said, "Robb, just stand there and don''t move. You can''t see now, and you are on the roof. If you move randomly, you may fall down and get hurt."

    Robb sighed in his heart, [Such a good girl! Right when she recovered her eyesight, the first person she thought of was me.]

    He didn''t know how long he had to pretend to be blind, so he just rubbed his eyes with his hands and said, "it''s okay. I''m slowly recovering. You know, I''m also a magician, and my magic resistance is very strong.]

    At this time, Marian stood up abruptly. It seemed that her eyesight had recovered.

    Robb stopped pretending. He put down his hands and said, "Oh, I can finally see."

 Chapter 342: Would you like to go out for a drink

    Chapter 342: Would you like to go out for a drink

    Seeing that Robb had recovered, Madeleine was relieved. She looked at the big hole in the wall, followed by a residential building, and a big hole in the wall on the other side of the building, and then ane on the other side. She went through it and found that there was no one in the alley. The masked man who saved the little girl obviously knew the terrain of the nearby area very well, and he had made arrangements in advance. She didn''t know where to go in just a few seconds.

    "Block this block!" Madeleine ordered loudly, "search every house nearby thoroughly."

    "Understood!" The ck Earth Knights bowed and then dispersed.

    Depressed, Madeleine leaned against the wall and sat down.

    Robb and Marian two jumped off the roof and walked to Madeleine.

    Marian didn''t say anything, but Robb gently patted on Madeleine''s shoulder. Unfortunately, the girl was wearing heavy ck armor, and when he patted her shoulder, he could only feel the coldness. "Miss Madeleine, don''t be so depressed. It''s just that you failed this time. Youll get her next time!"

    Madeleine said, "I''ve been looking for this guy for a long time. It''s not easy to catch her, but she ran away like this. I''m not reconciled."

    Robb could understand this feeling very well. It was as if you were fighting a world level BOSS in the wild and the doing non-stop Hit&Run. You fought for several hours, and used a lot of all kinds of items and potions. Just as you were about to kill the BOSS, it suddenly quit the battle, and then its heakth returned to full. Do you think you wont get mad?

    "It''s okay. We can catch her again." Robb smiled and said, "let''s think about it and find a way to catch her."

    "She has suffered a loss once. She won''t be easily hit again." Madeleine said bitterly, "I will definitely be careful. It''s... it''s you who designed it specially for me, but I wasted your kindness in vain. I''m sorry."

    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to care so much." Robb smiled and said, "it''s not a waste. It can not only be used to catch an assassin, but also has many uses. The process of studying it is a gain. It sessfully tricked an assassin once, which proves that my invention is effective. Then I''m very satisfied. It doesn''t matter whether I catch her or not."

    Robb didn''t mean to side with the war between East and West Gran. He didn''t like to get involved in the war either. The reason why he helped West Gran was that Westwind Town could only get in touch with West Gran now. If Westwind Town was stuck between East and West Gran, he would help neither side nor both sides.

    He would not help them fight, but would help them develop technology. Only when the technology of the whole society was developed could he live a more beautiful life.

    Seeing that Madeleine was still unhappy, Robb smiled and said, "well, don''t be so depressed. Let me buy you a few drinks. Are you free now?"

    "What?" Madeleine was slightly stunned. "You... You... You... are asking me out?"

    "Yes, can''t I?" Robb smiled and said, "don''t worry. I don''t mean that. I just want to have a few drinks in the bar."

    The gloom on Madeleine''s face was instantly swept away. She jumped up abruptly. Because she jumped too fast, her ck armor all over her body ttered, She said in a hurry, "how can you invite me so suddenly? It takes a lot of time for a girl to prepare for a date. She needs to be mentally prepared, choose clothes, and put on makeup. No woman will agree to your sudden invitation. I''m working now and can''t date."

    Robb was speechless

    Just when he was about to give up, Madeleine suddenly came to a big gasp. "Wait for a second. I''ll be right there."

    After saying that, she suddenly put on a posture of running, and then

    The timer began to count!

    [0.1 seconds], she turned around and ran over 500 yards.

    [0.2 seconds], she ran back to her own home and kicked the door open.

    [0.3 seconds], she rushed into the bedroom and removed her armor at the same time.

    [0.4 seconds], choose clothes.

    [0.5 seconds], got changed and put on makeup.

    [0.6 seconds], looked in the mirror, took off all her clothes and threw them on the ground, stepping on them twice.

    [0.7 seconds], chose clothes again.

    [0.8 seconds], got changed again and put on makeup.

    [0.9 seconds], looked in the mirror and felt satisfied.

    [1 second], she rushed over 500 yards and appeared in front of Robb.

    Robb only felt dazzled. In the blink of an eye, the ck armor on Madeleine''s body disappeared, and she wore a ck dress, ck stockings, and a thinyer of make-up on her face. She looked delicate and charming. She was so beautiful!

    It was the first time that Robb had seen her figure. In the past, her body was wrapped in thick ck armor, and it was impossible to see whether she was fat or thin. But now, he could see clearly that she was not the kind of delicate woman in the shape of a weak woman, nor was she the kind of big and sturdy woman. Instead, she was as beautiful as a female leopard as a female coach in the gym.

    Perhaps it was because she ran too fast just now, a drop of sweat slowly slid down from Madeleine''s temples. She pretended to raise her hair with her hands without it being noticed, and wiped the sweat off her hair. Then she pretended to be calm and said, "as a duke, how can I ept an invitation so casually? But for the sake of Fourth Uncle, if you don''t have a bad idea on me, we can have a drink."

    Robb was speechless

    Marian was speechless

    The ck Earth Knights were also rendered speechless

    Marian was the first to react. She immediately bowed and said, "I was here to apany Robb to buy the materials for magic items, but now it seems that I don''t need to. I''m going home first."

    A ck earth knight said, "Duke, you need to preside over the search work today..."

    Before he finished his words, Marian hit the ck earth knight on the head with her stick, and then reached out to grab the armor at the back of his neck, trying to drag him away. The ck Earth Knight still wanted to struggle and resist, but the group of ck Earth Knights surrounded him, beat him violently and dragged him away by force!

    The alley instantly quieted down, leaving only the two of them, Robb and Madeleine.

    Robb smiled and said, "let''s go!"

    Madeleine, "yes!"

    The two of them slowly walked out of the alley. Outside was a bustling street, with heavy traffic and endless flow of people.

    Wearing casual clothes, she walked on the street with a man of the same age, which she had never thought of before. She didn''t know why she felt a little happy

    Robb pointed to a bar in front of them. He smiled and said, "this bar looks good. Do you want to go in and have a seat?"

    Madeleine smiled, "okay!"

 Chapter 343: A foolish noble

    Chapter 343: A foolish noble

    The bar was bustling with people.

    Just like all the bars in the world of swords and magic, there was also arge group of drunkards chatting meaninglessly in this bar. A white haired traveler was ying cards in the corner, and the red haired bartenders shuttled among the customers, sending beer and fruit wine to the customers from time to time, and a drunkard was holding a prostitute and drinking continuously, Some adventurers with weapons were discussing excitedly about the recent frequent activities of monsters in the ck Pine Mountain, which made them earn more.

    Robb and Madeleine two walked to the corner of the bar, trying to find a quiet ce, but they couldn''t find it.

    Robb didn''t like to y in noisy ces, but Madeleine didn''t seem to mind. No matter what the environment was, she was in a good mood now. She wanted to sit down on the chair, but it suddenly urred to her that she was not wearing armor, but a ck dress. In order to wear ck silk stockings, she deliberately wore a short skirt. If she sat as usual, how ugly would it be?

    She quickly noticed her sitting position and sat down with her legs crossed. Her legs were crooked, making her look like ady.

    This action was actually very awkward for her. Before five years old, although she received a very traditional education of a noble daughter. But since five years old, when she ran away with the queen, all the elders in her family died, and only the group of loyal subordinates protected them, running around the world.

    In this case, no one would continue to teach her the etiquette of a noble?

    Therefore, since she was five years old, she had been leading a life of being a soldier. She had been hanging out with a group of rough knights all day long, and training was no longer about etiquette and rules, but swordsmanship and magic, rolling in the mud all day long!

    The will to return to the state had abandoned everything other than the "sword".

    Because of what she had experienced, in fact, she was not as angry as she had imagined that Robb often went out to have fun. In the past decade, she had often heard that her subordinates went out to have fun, especially when they were in Lost City.

    Lost City was made up of the exiled, demi-humans, criminals and so on. The public security was chaotic, and the people of the ck Earth Knights were indulged in dissipation. The ck Earth Knights had left their hometown, and the burden of returning to the kingdom was heavy. It was normal for them to go out and have fun sometimes when they were lonely.

    If it was not from a woman''s point of view, but from arade in arms''s point of view, she even felt that it was not strange for a man to go out and do such a thing? Who wouldn''t do such a thing?

    While thinking about these, Robb asked with a smile, "what would you like to drink?"

    Madeleine quickly said, "no, Ill just take juice."

    She knew that it was easy for her to lose her countenance when she was drunk, which was the fault of her mixing with a group of big soldiers. When she was drunk, she would go crazy and curse. She didn''t dare to show her appearance to Robb, or she would be ashamed to death.

    Robb smiled and said, "Okay, I also think juice is better for girls."

    He turned around and shouted at the bar counter, "Hey, boss, two big sses of juice. It''s better to have Coca-C."

    The bartender came over with a smile and said, "you''re so lucky. We just got a batch of goods from our shop. It''s strawberry vored c. It''s very delicious. A ss of it only costs ten silver coins." as she spoke, she put tworge sses of pink liquid in front of Robb and Madeleine.

    Afterward, two more people came into the bar. One of them was an ugly middle-aged man, and the other was a coquettish woman. Judging from her dress, she was not a good person.

    Robbs eyes could not recognize her, but Madeleine recognized the woman at a nce. She was the prostitute who had been with Robb in a dark alleyst time. She recognized the woman''s appearance clearly and could not be mistaken. Because she told Madeleine that Robb had great life and made her want to die. Basically, she said a lot of crazy words made Madeleine almost go crazy, so Madeleine could recognize her face even if it turned into ash.

    At the sight of this woman, Madeleine got angry, but it was not a good time to vent her anger. She only paid some attention to the woman.

    She held the arm of the ugly man and walked into the tavern with a smile. While walking, the man''s hand was rubbing her buttocks. The woman giggled.

    Madeleine cursed in her mind, [shameless!]

    The ugly man led the prostitute to the bar. Unexpectedly, he walked to the table behind Madeleine and sat down. The woman sat with her back to Madeleine. Her face could not be seen from Robb''s angle, but the back side of her head.

    At this time, Robb put down his cup and said happily, "ah, it''s sofortable! I can''t get tired of Coca-C all my life."

    Behind Madeleine sat a prostitute who had an affair with the man in front of her, which made her feel ufortable all over. She had no choice but to smile awkwardly, and also picked up the ss to drink, hiding the embarrassment on her face with the ss.

    While she was thinking about [Finding a way to ask Robb to leave and not to stay here. Suddenly, she heard the woman behind herugh. I have encountered a very interesting thing recently.]

    Her voice was not loud and only wanted to be heard by the man beside her, but because she and Madeleine were back to back, her voice could be heard clearly by Madeleine. But Robb couldnt her her.

    The ugly man smiled and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    The woman chuckled and said, "one night, a rich young man came to me, threw me arge sum of money, and asked me to make up a lie to help him lie. He said that no matter who came to ask me about him, he was a good man. Hahaha... This guy had never slept with me, and he actually made up such a story."

    Hearing this, Madeleine was stunned. She looked at Robb weirdly and thought, [is it him? She really wanted to ask who he was.]

    Fortunately, someone asked this question for her. The ugly man chuckled and said, "which noble family is so stupid? Obviously, they want to brag about themselves! Young people like to brag about how powerful they are in that aspect, and don''t care whether others believe it or not."

    The woman chuckled and said, "I will only tell you one person secretly. Don''t tell anyone, or the young master of the noble family will kill me. The young master who asked me to pretend to be powerful is called Robb Smith.

    "Hahaha!" Madeleine almost burst intoughter on the spot. She was so happy that she couldn''t helpughing. Fortunately, as soon as sheughed out a "ha", she quickly raised the cup in front of her face and took a gulp. However, if she drank too fast, she would choke on the water!

    Madeleine, "ahem!"

    Although she choked, she was in a good mood.

 Chapter 344: She was in a bad mood

    Chapter 344: She was in a bad mood

    The bar was getting more and more rowdy.

    Robb and Madeleine also had a good conversation. After hearing the words of the prostitute, Madeleine was in a good mood and felt like she was going to float up. The c in her hand became sweeter and better, and Robb, who was sitting opposite the table, looked more and more handsome.

    She didn''t know how long she hadn''t had such a feeling. It was as if she was riding a roller coaster.

    Half an hourter, Robb took a look at the sky outside. The setting sun seemed to begin to meet the moon again. It was time for the queen to call him.

    Robb drank a second cup of c and stood up. "Miss Madeleine, it''ste already. You should go home for dinner. Let''s say goodbye here."

    Madeleine said meaningfully, "the sun hasnt set yet. I don''t think it''s toote. Why are you so anxious to have dinner?"

    Robb smiled mysteriously, "I''m going out to have fun."

    "Oh, I see." Madeleine used to be so angry that she wanted to curse others at this time, but today she was not in a hurry at all. She said calmly, "then you go by yourself. I''m sorry that I can''t apany you. I''ll stay here and drink this ss of c slowly before leaving."

    Robb said, "okay. Take your time. I''m leaving now."

    He felt that Madeleine''s attitude was strange. He thought, [is this girl too angry? If she is too angry and confused, her heart will die and wont care about me at all? Haha! If that''s the case, that''s good. I don''t want her to see through me and wonder why I disappear mysteriously for a long time every day. Now I can feelfortable that nobody would care about me anymore.]

    With a whistle, he left and ran to his dormitory as fast as he could.

    After he went far away, Madeleine slowly stood up and drank the c in her cup. Then she turned around, sped the shoulder of the prostitute sitting behind her and said in a deep voice, "I have something to ask you."

    The woman turned around and looked at Madeleine, but she didn''t know Madeleine, because she was wearing a dress and makeup today. She lookedpletely different from her usual appearance in ck armor. No one could recognize that she was the leader of the ck Earth Knights.

    However, the woman didn''t dare to be rude to Madeleine, because the material of Madeleine''s clothes was obviously not of the poor, and she was wearing silk stockings on her legs, which was something poor people wont wear. Her clothes showed that she was a noble or rich merchant, anyway, she was not someone that a poor girl could afford to offend. So the woman quickly smiled and said, "Big sister noble, what do you want me to do, just ask."

    Madeleine said coldly, "I want to ask you about the man named Robb Smith."

    "Oh, this man." The woman immediately replied fluently, "he is my benefactor. He oftenes to my business. He is so good at making me want to die. He is an iparably powerful good man."

    Madeleine snorted, "I''ll give you a chance. Think about what you said just now and say it again. If there is a word that is a lie, I''ll throw you into the deepest part of the prison, and into the cell with the most vicious criminals."

    The woman was shocked and lied, "who are you? What... What do you want to know?"

    Madeleine chuckled and said nothing.

    But the ugly man next to the woman recognized her and knelt down in front of her. "Ma... Ma... Madeleine... My lord..."

    As soon as he said this, the bar was instantly quiet. The noise scared the group of civilians next to them. Everyone froze in their chairs, not daring to move, not daring to move at all.

    The woman felt a drop of sweat drop from her forehead.

    Madeleine took out a few gold coins from her pocket and patted the table. Although there were only two or three gold coins, it showed her attitude. She said coldly, "to be honest, I not only won''t punish you, but also give you the money. If you lie, you will be dead. Smart people know what to do."

    The woman trembled all over. "I... I ept... Money... ButIf... That noble finds me... Its also trouble..."

    Madeleine said coldly, "no! You just need to tell the truth. I can guarantee your safety. If you lie to me, no one can guarantee your safety on Bright Road."

    Everyone knew that Duke Madeleine was the best friend of the queen. Sixteen years ago, the queen, who was four years old, and Duke Madeleine, who was five years old, were chased by Mondra and escaped for sixteen years. What kind of friendship was that they formed? The queen wouldn''t protect the person Madeleine had made up her mind to kill in Bright Road.

    The woman had no choice but to tremble and said, "that... That... That is... That night, there was a murder in the alley. It was the first time that you came to investigate the case. He... He gave me arge amount of money... He asked me to help him lie to his friends. In fact, I had never seen him before, and I had never had sex with him..."

    Madeleine said with a dark face, "why did he lie to his friends?"

    "Because men... Men..." the woman said in a trembling voice, "men are all big pigs. They like to brag about their strong ability in that aspect. If they can do it for an hour, then they can do it for 1.5 hours. If they can do good job, then they have it long and thick, as if they are great in this aspect."

    "Really?" Madeleine yelled at the shivering men beside her, "are all men so strange?"

    The men didn''t dare not to refuse. They nodded obediently and said, "yes, men are all like this."

    "Fuck! A group of shit!" Although Madeleine was cursing, she was happy in her heart. Hahaha, it turned out that Robb didn''t do those things just to brag in front of his friends. Hahaha, that''s great.

    She looked around the people in the bar and said seriously, "whoever tells others what happened just now, I will lock him up at the bottom of the prison and in the same room with the most vicious criminals. I promise. You''d better not try to challenge if I am a person of words and deeds."

    Who dared? All the people in the bar said obediently, "no, no, no!"

    "That''s good." Madeleine snorted, "don''t forget that there are soldiers in ck armor everywhere in this city. I''m in charge of them. Be on guard with your words and deeds. Don''t leak any information. If my soldiers hear it, you''ll be done."

    Everyone was trembling.

    "Well, let''s go." Madeleine walked out of the bar briskly.

    Her mood was like sitting on a spray machine!

 Chapter 345: Lets make a fortune together

    Chapter 345: Let''s make a fortune together

    Madeleine walked out of the bar happily, but suddenly, a new question appeared in her mind, [since he doesn''t do that, where does he go?]

    All of a sudden, a lot of possibilities popped up in her mind, including going to a tryst, going to a tryst, going to a tryst, and going to a tryst with a little girl!

    Beads of sweat trickled down Madeleine''s face. The imagination of humans was so terrible. The more they thought about it, the easier it was to mislead themselves. Maybe he went to the orphanage to take care of his child? It was often written in the poem of a poet. A hero had no one to take care of him when he was a child, and when he grew up, he liked to take care of other orphans.

    Right! It was very likely.

    No, it must be investigated.

    But it seems impolite to investigate this kind of thing. If he knows that I secretly investigate him, he might get angry, right? It was said that men hated the housekeeper the most. If he was followed all day long, he would go crazy.

    Madeleine was in a dilemma

    At this time, a ck earth knight came to her side. When he saw Madeleine, he quickly bowed and said, "My lord, Im about to patrol the fifth block."

    "Oh, the fifth block? I remember there is an orphanage there." Madeleine immediately pulled a long face and said, "I''ll go on patrol with you."

    "How responsible."

    Three dayster, in the evening, when Robb regained his blonde hair and was sitting on his stone stool in the chapel yard, chatting with the queen on the phone.

    The Corton family''s caravan came again and bought all the stockings that had been umted in the stockings factory. They not only bought embroidered silk stockings, but also ordinary ck and white silk without embroidery.

    The women of Bright Road had already begun a fierce fight. Recently, the stockings were sold on the street, and every style for women from the upper ss had to be prepared. Now if anyone couldn''t even find a set of stockings, they wouldn''t dare to call themselves a member of the upper ss.

    However, the huge sales volume corresponded to the current output, which could not keep up with the progress at all. Because there were too few embroidery workers in Westwind Town now, and the number of silk stockings that could be processed was also very small. The workload of the embroidery workers could not catch up with the sales at all. Only a small number of silk stockings could be embroidered, and arge number of silk stockings were still in a white state.

    This was not enough, so the Corton family had also arranged arge number of embroidery workers to process ordinary silk stockings. In this way, even Bright Road could begin to form an embroidery production chain.

    Desmond Corton was sitting in front of Robb, drinking a cup of c in his hand. He was discussing this with Robb, "Godfather, with all due respect, your stockings factory, which only has a few hundred spiders, is no longer able to meet the increasing sales."

    "Yes!" Robb admitted straightforwardly, "yes, the output can''t keep up with the sales. There are too many rich people on Bright Road?"

    Desmond smiled and said "Recently, the silk stockings have been sold to Lost City as well. Others are also shouting to buy the silk stockings, but I don''t have any other goods for them. Moreover, Lost City is also a port city. Once anything is sold to Lost City, it will immediately spread to the whole world. It will be a very huge business with unlimited potential; but the Godfather is limited to the people in Westwind Town. Isn''t it a pity that it can''t make money all over the world? "

    "What on earth do you want to say? Just say it. Don''t hide it from me. I like people who talk happily."

    Desmond said, "haven''t Godfather considered further expanding the output?"

    Robb smiled and nced at the crystal ball beside him. "A few days ago, someone was still betting with me that I was going to go bankrupt. How dare I expand my production?"

    Inside the crystal ball, the queen let out an angry snort. It turned out that she had been listening all the time and came out to express her dissatisfaction with losing the bet.

    Robb turned around again, She said to Desmond "What you are talking about is a false question! Both you and the queen should have known that the poption of Westwind Town is not enough to carry out arge-scale production. Moreover, mypany is very big, taking care of all kinds of messy industries. Every industry needs to invest in people, which makes the poption here too small. The scale of all kinds of business here has reached the limit, and it is impossible to expand the output or anything else."

    Speaking of this, Robb saidzily, "go straight to the point. What exactly do you want?"

    Desmond felt a little embarrassed and said, "I just want to... Can the Godfather provide me with arge number of spider eggs, and then send a few management personnel, technical personnel, skilled workers and other people to guide the spider factory, and build a huge silk stockings factory with me..."

    "Isn''t poison breeding forbidden on Bright Road? Once arge number of spiders escape and hurt the citizens in that big city, the queen will cut off your head in minutes."

    "Yes, I will kill you." The queen said angrily in the crystal ball.

    He said in a hurry "No, no, No. I''m not talking about Bright Road. I''m talking about a small town about five miles away from the west of Bright Road, with a poption of about three thousand. I''ve found a ce there, which is very suitable for building a closed factory to raise spiders. There is almost no pir industry that can be sold in that small town. I''m going to turn all the three thousand people into the workers of the silk stockings factory, so that it can be a Stockings town! "

    The more he said, the happier he became. "In this way, we will definitely make a lot of money."

    After saying that, he seemed to think of something. He turned to the crystal ball and said, "Your Majesty, if I seed, my factory doesn''t need the tax exemption policy. I will pay the tax on time!"

    The Queen''s eyes lit up at his words.

    In order to win people''s support, the queen had been applying the tax exemption, but it would do too much harm to her finances. She was already very poor. Now that Desmond said that, the queen was not unhappy at all.

    The three thousand residents of the town were all free from tax, but as Desmond said, if all the residents of the town were turned into the workers of the silk stockings factory, and then he would collect tax from the factory by himself, it would be equivalent to that the tax that the three thousand people had been exempted would be collected in another way.

 Chapter 346: Admit defeat in gambling

    Chapter 346: Admit defeat in gambling

    Desmond smiled and said, "what do you think? If we cooperate, we can all make money. Godfather provides spider eggs and guidance, and I''ll run the stockings town. The queen has solved the problem of the people''s livelihood of a town, and at the same time can raise the tax. Everyone makes money, and no one loses. This is a business with a profit of ten thousand."

    Of course, he said it nicely, but he didn''t think that Robb would agree.

    After all, Robb was doing an exclusive business now. He monopolized the position and made a lot of money. The more demand for silk stockings exceeded supply, the less yield they would have. Robb would take advantage of this opportunity to raise the price to a higher level and charge arge amount of profit.

    But if Robb provided him with the technology, he would take out the silk stockings town and increase the yield. That was topete with Robb, which would seriously affect the revenue of Westwind Town.

    Desmond thought to himself, [I''m afraid he won''t agree! I have to send my own team of ves into the ck Pine Mountain to catch spiders, and then cultivate them slowly.]

    Even the queen, who was listening in the crystal ball next to him, didn''t think the business could be done.

    Unexpectedly, Robb smiled and said, "Okay, then it''s a happy decision."

    "Really?" Desmond was overjoyed, "are you really willing to cooperate with me?"

    "Of course." Robb smiled and said, "it''s up to you. Your idea of ying the silk stockings town is very good. I think you can have a try boldly. I fully support you. If you want spider eggs, Ill give you spider eggs, and if you want the technology, Ill give you the technology."

    After saying that, Robb cast a meaningful nce at the crystal ball and said, "besides, we can set up not only a small town for stockings, but also a small town for mining, a small town for spinning and a small town for making sugar. We can concentrate an industry in a small town and try our best to develop a single industry. Perhaps the effect will be unexpected."

    He stressed his tone and repeated, "it''s better than running all kinds of industries at the same time in a small town. Moreover, it''s much more convenient to collect tax from a factory than from ordinary people, isn''t it?"

    Desmond didn''t hear that, but the queen on the other side of the crystal ball was lost in thought.

    She seriously considered what Robb had said. It was indeed too troublesome to collect tax from ordinary people, as Robb had said. But if these people didn''t work alone, but were hundreds or thousands of people attached to a factory, and then the factory would give a unified tax payment to the government, wouldn''t it be much easier?

    She thought about it for a long time. When she woke up, she found that Desmond over the crystal ball had disappeared, leaving Robb alone. Moreover, Robb was no longer sitting on the stone stool, but in the hot spring pool. The crystal ball was ced beside the hot spring pool, and only the upper part of his body could be seen outside the water.

    The queen hurriedly said, "I''m sorry. It''s been a long time. Since it''s gettingte, I have to go now..."

    "Wait!" Robb smiled, "Miss queen, have you forgotten something important?"

    "Oh? What''s up?" The queen put on a questioning face and began to y dumb.

    "It''s useless to y dumb." Robb smiled and said, "not only is my stockings factory not closed down, but there are also people thinking about expanding the scale. What do you want to say?"

    "Oh, Congrattions!" The queen said, "Congrattions! Congrattions! You made a fortune every day. Congrattions! May you have a happy life..."

    "Singing can''t solve the problem." Robb said, "admit defeat in gambling. Take off your skirt."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Robb looked at the crystal ball without blinking, and so did the queen. The two of them stared at each other. After a long time, the queen let out a long sigh and said, "I''m the queen of a kingdom. Can you do me a favor?"

    Robb shook his head and said, "if you were not the queen of a kingdom, would I agree to such a bet? I wouldn''t have gambled with her if she were an ordinary person with beautiful legs."

    There was no way to continue this logic. The queen also knew that she was in the wrong. If she still wanted to have a good talk with Robb in the future, the bet could not be ignored. Compared with losing face and breaking off rtions with Robb, it seemed to be better to admit defeat in gambling and lose face.

    She sighed with a straight face, "ck and white stockings, each for you to see, right?"

    "Yes!" Robb smiled and said, "it''s not difficult for you. You don''t need to sacrifice too much. Just show me half of your thigh. You see, I''m very easy-going, right?"

    The Queen''s face remained motionless, but her eyes became more and more moist. Her eyes flickered, and she wanted to dodge it.

    Robbughed and said, "Oh, you are so shy! You always look like you don''t want to suffer losses. You are a strong woman and you were so arrogant to negotiate with me. In the end, you have to be embarrassed.

    "Humph!" The Queen''s expression suddenly became fierce. "I lost just because of my bad luck. You don''t have to be socent. Next time, I will definitely get it back. Now look carefully. I''m wearing white silk stockings under my white dress. I''ll change the ck one after I show you the white one."

    Robb, "Wow!"

    The queen asked, "is there anyone else on your side?"

    "No, I promise I''m the only one."

    The queen carefully made sure that there was no one else in the crystal ball, and then locked herself in the pce to make sure that no third person would see her. She then pulled up the hemline of her white dress.

    The title of the most beautifuldy in the kingdom of Gran was not an exaggeration. Her wless features and white queen dress were really beautiful, like a painting. She was so noble that no one dared to look straight at her and could not bear to desecrate her.

    But now, this dignified, noble and beautiful woman lifted her dress at one point. The excitement of this scene could not be described in words.

    The hems of her dress were pulled up little by little, and finally her feet were exposed. As expected, she had already worn white silk stockings under her long dress, without any decorations. The most ordinary white silk was enough to set off her beauty, and the unnecessary decoration was unnecessary.

    She continued to pull up her skirt, and her calves came out. They were slender, straight, not rough at all, and looked very beautiful. Her skirt continued to go up and cross her knees. She stopped here and whispered, "do I have to pull it up half of my thigh?"

    "Of course!" Robb said with a smile.

    "Okay!" The queen was not a person who couldn''t afford to lose. She pulled it up with haste.

    The hemline of her dress was raised. Robb only took a look at it and couldn''t help but say, "dang... Dang... Withce... You... You actually wore this under the long dress?"

    The queen sneered, "what do you think? I like this style."

    Robb, "I''m ttered!"

 Chapter 347: Lovely crazy woman

    Chapter 347: Lovely crazy woman

    The silk stockings withce edges looked the most tempting, making men unable to resist.

    This kind of silk stockings had to match the same amount of fat, so when Robb was introducing the advertisement strategies to Desmond, he asked him to find a prostitute to be a model. As a result, this kind of silk stockings became the representative of "obscenity".

    After the promotion in Bright Road, women were always shy to let others know that they wore this kind of silk stockings. They would only secretly wear it for their men to seduce them and add a little spice to their life.

    Robb had studied in Bright Road, so he was very clear about this.

    He had never expected that the queen would wear such a style.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "mydy, you have chosen an incredible style. I don''t believe that you don''t even know what kind of person wears this kind of silk stockings and what kind of situation they are in."

    The queen said with a cold face, "of course I know. But so what? I like this style. It''s none of your business. Don''t be naive to think that I''m seducing you. I, Elizabeth wont ever do such a thing to seduce someone."

    "Well... You''re right. I''m speechless. It seems that you just like this style." Robb smiled and said, "if you tell thedies that you like this style and wear it, maybe it can turn over their perspectives in an instant. It can change from the word '' obscene ''to the word'' noble ''."

    "I don''t have time to do such a trivial thing. By the way, have you seen enough? Can I put down my dress?" While the queen was asking, she had already put down her long dress. Her noble snow-white dress fell to the ground, covering her stockings and beautiful legs. No one knew that she was wearing Camisolece now.

    "And ck!" Robb said with a smile.

    The queen pounded the table and said angrily, "Hey, if you are a gentleman, you should have stopped me and offered to give up the bet when I pulled my dress to the back of my feet. I didn''t expect that you didn''t show any politeness at all. After seeing white, you still want to see the ck? Where is your gentleman''s temperament?"

    Robb didn''t blush at all and said, "at this time, a gentleman should not be a real man, but a father-inw. A real man will be like me, following the bet to the end, and deeply imprint it in my mind, and then take it out to recall at any time. Ah, ah, ah, is there a magic tool that can save this picture? I really want it. But memory is always more useful than the real picture."

    The queen thumped the table angrily again. "There are indeed magic items that can save pictures! It has been widely used a thousand years ago. Ancient heroes always use it to save information for theter generations. But don''t use such rare magic tools to save such a strange picture."

    Robb was stunned by her words? Right! There were simr scenes in many novels and movies. An ancient hero saved a picture in a treasure, and then when the treasure was activated, the picture could be yed.

    Of course, these saved images were not new. They were usually the words of ancient heroes, leaving behind some clues to theter generations and guiding them to find some treasures.

    Robb could only sniff at these unknown ancient heroes. Didn''t they know to use such a treasure to preserve a beautiful sketch collection of young sisters?

    Robb couldn''t help but ask, "do you have this kind of magic item in your hand?"

    "Of course!" The queen pointed at the gorgeous pendant hanging on her chest and sighed, "my father and mother recorded theirst words in this pendant before fighting against the ck dragon."

    After saying that, she gently touched the pendant and opened the lid in front of it. A strange magic light flew out from the pendant and hovered in the air, like a mirror. Then a couple gradually appeared in the light. They looked very young, and the man was no more than thirty years old. He was wearing a king''s clothes and a crown.

    As for the woman, she was no more than twenty-five, wearing a long white dress and a crown. She looked exactly like the queen, but a little older than her. Undoubtedly, she was her mother.

    The man said, "my dear daughter, if you see this, your mother and I should have died. We just want to tell you that we love you very much..."

    The queen closed the lid decisively and they disappeared. She tilted her head to look at the crystal ball and said, "the rest is not for you to see. My parents have told me some matters, which are the secrets of our royal family."

    "Oh, I''m not interested in it anymore." Robb smiled and said, "a pair of parents should tell their daughter before they died, mostly because they hid treasures, secret departments, which ministers are trustworthy, and which ministers should pay special attention to something. It''s meaningless for me to know. Moreover, it has been sixteen years, and many secrets should not be considered secrets anymore."

    The queen said nothing. It seemed that Robb was right.

    Robb smiled and said, "I have to get one of them."

    The queen squinted at him and said, "to save the images of my stockings? I''m sorry that I can''t show you again after you have this magic item."

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t always think people are so dirty. I''m thinking about movies and cartoons, which are more meaningful than the images of silk stockings. But you don''t understand now. I''ll talk nonsense with you slowly when I get this kind of magic treasure. Well, it''s useless for you to change the topic. I still want to see the images of you wearing ck stockings. Go and change into ck stockings to show me."

    The queen was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Just now, she deliberately shifted the topic to the magic items, and even took out the belongings left by her parents to show off, deliberately trying to suppress the atmosphere. She did not expect that Robb was not fooled at all. He just wanted to see her in the silk stockings. He was really crazy.

    "Damn it! I won''t lose a bet next time! I''ll teach you a lesson!" The queen ced a piece of cloth on the crystal ball angrily and began to change her clothes.

    A few minutester, when she appeared in front of Robb again, she had changed into a ck dress. Then, she pulled up the ck dress bit by bit until it reached the half of her thigh.

    Looking at the it, he said happily, "ck is also ace!"

    "I have fulfilled my promise. Bye." The queen hung up the phone quickly.

    Looking at the crystal ball that had already dimmed, Robb could not help but smile. "Such a lovely crazy woman."

 Chapter 348: Its up to you

    Chapter 348: It''s up to you

    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, April had passed, and May came. The weather began to get hotter, and the smell of summer was slowly approaching. As soon as May came, the harvest period of the potatoes would begin.

    These potatoes were nted from February to March and obtained from May to June.

    These potatoes were the life-saving food of the whole world. They could make the farmer who had been suffering during winter get the first ie this year. It could also increase the country''s grain reserves a lot in an instant. From May to the end of June, potatoes would be harvested one after another. In this way, the food problems around the world would be solved.

    In Westwind Town, the first big harvest period of Robb''s crops was finallying.

    Robb came to Westwind Town in July in 1344. At that time, the poption of Westwind Town was small, and the ideas of the people were not as open as now. They were all individual producers. At that time, the four major pir industries, including agriculture, mining, hunting and collecting herbs, did not have anyrge-scale effect, sost year, they did not feel anything.

    But this year was different. Because Robb had brought everyone the idea of rge-scale production" and "concentration of advantageous forces to produce", Westwind Town no longer allowed the farmers to freely perform. Instead, many rich people had organized arge-scale group nting andrge-scale nting.

    In any case, there were water towers, running water and other strange things to water arge area ofnd without any effort. After the nobles got Robb''s approval, they circled thend mercilessly and reimed arge area of farnd on the fertile hillside of the ck Pine Mountain.

    Although other nts were more valuable, the nobles were not idiots. When they saw that the ordinary farmer nted nted beets, they wisely nted potatoes on their own fields. Therefore, as soon as the harvest season came, the potato fields on the hillside began to grow crazily.

    It was a great harvest. The supporting system of the water tower had greatly increased the yield of the farnd, making the town harvest more potatoes. In just a short time, the food supply in Westwind Town was no longer a problem.

    In this case, Robb finally didn''t need to nt potatoes to support the growing poption, and Westwind Town was also ready to ept more residents

    At the same time, arge number of potatoes were also harvested in the fields outside Bright Road.

    The water tower system provided by Robb were not only used in Westwind Town. At present, many towns in the west had also used this system, especially Bright Road where the queen was. Robb''s new ideas were more epted and applied better here.

    There were more people and more farnd on Bright Road. Once they started to harvest, the terrible yield would be iparable to that of the little Westwind Town.

    The queen received a report every day. How many potatoes had she harvested in a certain field? The terrible yield shocked her majesty.

    She didn''t expect that her harvest would be so good this year. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t help but praise thezy man in Westwind Town now. She could get such a good harvest only by learning his ideas secretly. She couldn''t ept it.

    Of course, once the kingdom''s food reserves became abundant, it also meant that a war could break out at any time. After harvesting the potatoes, the farmers put down their work in the field, picked up their des and swords, and put on their armor. They would immediately turn into valiant soldiers.

    Recently, Robb didn''t learn anything interesting at school. He tossed and turned, learning some basic runes. Although the foundation was very important and only byying a good foundation could he go further, it also caused Robb to not have any novel invention.

    He had a simple life every day. He got up in the morning, flirted with Suofa a bit, and then went to the magic school for sses. He learned a pile of basic runes to consolidate and memorize them. He practiced drawing them several times to fully grasp them, and confirmed that he had be more "skilled".

    Then after ss, he said to Madeleine who came to stop him, "I''m out for fun. Don''t bother me, woman."

    Madeleine used to be so angry that she wanted to cry, but she didn''t know why. After hearing about it recently, she didn''t seem to be angry at all. It seemed that she had given up.

    Robb was also happy to be alone. He could return to his dormitory as soon as possible and go back to Westwind Town easily.

    Then he copsed on his stone chair and gave several orders to Elsie, guiding him to manage the town. Then he saw that Little Yi was busy developing her new Church of Light.

    Recently, this girl had made rapid progress, probably because she had been forced to teach a ss in the technical school. Many people had been forced to learn the "new bible" while learning skills. Before they learned it, they had mostly disdained it, thinking that it should be the same as the "Church of Light" and the "Church of Darkness". But after learning it, they found that the "New Church of Light" was all about the kind and gentle side, There was no darkness and selfishness mixed in it.

    Kind-hearted humans easily epted these "true, kind and beautiful" things, and naturally the forbiddennd became the supporter of the new Church of Light.

    The church was getting more and more lively. Now, when Robb was lying on the stone chair, there were always some vigers passing by him, entering the church to worship, discussing the teachings with Elly, and someone donated money to the church.

    From all these aspects, it could be seen that the new Church of Light had begun to be epted by people.

    Of course, the most ridiculous thing was that after hearing that Robb clearly supported the new Church of Light, director Elsie immediately ran to the church and swore in public that he would change his faith to the new Church of Light.

    As a result, Little Yi exined to him for a long time. He didn''t need to break up with the old one, nor did he need to live with the new one till death. The new Church of Light didn''t exclude others and allowed people to have more faith. It was unnecessary to swear like this.

    But Chief Elsie didn''t care. He wanted to break up with the old church! We should clearly devote ourselves to the side of justice.

    Even a fool knew that this guy didn''t want to join the new Church of Light, but wanted to join Robb''s side!

    As soon as he finished his words, the three hundred policemen joined him without hesitation. They said that they could change from their police''s identity to the new Church of Lights "knight regiment" at any time and would defend their gods and the church with their lives.

    Robb thought that these guys who had been brainwashed by the old church of light were unreasonable. If they were happy to y like this, just let them y.

 Chapter 349: He must be in the room

    Chapter 349: He must be in the room

    After Mr. Elsie joined the new Church of Light, he began to develop the church quickly.

    He waspletely different from the passive way of Little Yi. He was more diligent, energetic, or in other words, more purposeful and political. He would never stop until he achieved his goal.

    He quickly organized all his policemen and spread out the leaflets of the new Church of Light around the whole Westwind Town during off duty time. These leaflets were all made of expensive cotton cloth, and there were a few words of the teachings and rules of the "new Bible of Light" on each leaflet.

    In particr, there were several most important posts, "no matter who you are, you can believe in the new Church of Light., "you don''t need to betray your old faith", "you can join or leave at any time." anyway, it doesn''t cost money. You can believe more or less "," Godfather is also from this church.".

    This kind of promotion was very effective, especially thest sentence, which was confirmed in Westwind Town. For the sake of Godfather, the people would believe it either way.

    The new Church of Light was on the rise!

    In the afternoon, school was over again.

    Robb walked out of the ssroom and saw Madeleine sitting at the yground again. Wearing ck armor, she looked very eye-catching in this noble school.

    He had been used to seeing her at the yground. He waved his hand and said, "yo! Are you free again?"

    Madeleine turned around and said, "I''m on patrol."

    Robb grumbled, "how can you patrol the school?"

    Madeleine didn''t mind beingined at all. She said seriously, "recently, I''ve visited a lot of ces, such as casinos, racecourses, orphanages and so on. Anyway, the nobility in the city often go to ces, so I''ll go on patrol there. Because the assassin''s main target is the nobility, so it''s not wrong to patrol these ces."

    Robb said, "it seems that we have entered a strange ce. Is the orphanage also a ce where the nobles often go?"

    Madeleine quickly covered her mouth and said, "ah! The weather is so good today."

    Robb was speechless

    How could this forcible change the topic be simr to some damned woman? Oh, right, these two women were best friends. They affected each other and learned from each other. It was not strange that some of their little movements were the same.

    He didn''t know that Madeleine had fooled all the nobles in the city. In fact, she was looking for him, because every time Robb finished school, he would "run out to have fun," but he didn''t go to look for illegal prostitution. Then where on earth Robb had gone became a very serious problem.

    Madeleine was worried that Robb might have a tryst with some noble, so she tried her best to find out where he had gone. But she couldn''t send someone to investigate Robb, because once she sent someone to investigate Robb, he might find out. At that time, if Robb found out that Madeleine had sent people to follow him, he would definitely be angry.

    She didn''t even dare to follow him, because it was too easy to be found, so she could only use the method of "encounter".

    She went to a ce to "patrol" every day to see if she could meet Robb there. In the past few days, she had almost stepped on every ce that Robb might go in the city, but she still didn''t "encounter" Robb during the patrol.

    She was getting more and more confused

    Robb said, "well, I''m going out to have fun. You can continue to patrol." Then he turned around and walked towards his dormitory.

    Looking at his back, Madeleine watched him walk into the dormitory and close the door, leaving the female assassin called Suofa standing at the door. She struggled violently in her heart, [should I follow him? No, no! It is too easy to be discovered. But if she didn''t follow him, would she run into him again?]

    It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. I''ve been searching for dozens of days, but I haven''t found anything. No, I can''t be so passive. I have to follow him.

    She looked at the heavy iron armor on her body, which obviously made it harder to follow him. She quickly went to the back of the flower bed and removed the iron armor. Then she took out a bag that had been prepared in advance from the back of the flower bed, and took out a set of mobile leather armor that assassins usually wore, which was easy to move in. She also covered her face with a ck cloak.

    After all this was done, she squatted behind a flowering tree opposite Robb''s dormitory door and waited patiently for Robb to go out so that she could continue to follow him.

    However, Robb didn''te out after waiting for a long time. Even the maid who had been guarding outside just now went into the room and closed the door.

    Neither of them came out.

    Madeleine thought to herself, [eh? Wasn''t he going out today? ah? Was he making out with his maid in the room? This... This was possible. His maid was very beautiful, and it was not strange that such a close fitting and beautiful maid often warmed the master''s bed, and she had seen a lot in the noble circle.]

    Madeleine was not jealous of a maid, because this kind of thing was toomon. Her father also had two maids to warm up the bed, and her mother didn''t care about it at all. She was just curious. Wouldn''t youe back at night to make out with the maid? Why did he behave like this after school this afternoon?

    No, no, No. He must not be doing that. He just stayed in the room.

    Not knowing how long she had been waiting, the nephew of Nuolun, Kante came in specially. He was drunk. With a bottle of wine in his left hand, he walked to the door of Robb''s dormitory and knocked on the door.

    The door was opened at once and Suofa walked out. She was dressed neatly. Obviously, she wasn''t warming up the bed for her master just now. She was quite happy that she had confirmed her guess.

    "Where is Robb? Ask him out. Let''s drink together," said Kante drunkenly

    Suofa smiled and said, "Mr. Kante, I''m sorry. My master went out for fun."

    Upon hearing this, Madeleine, who was hiding in the opposite area, was shocked. [out? That''s impossible! I''ve been keeping an eye on him since he entered the room. How could he go out to have fun?]

    "Is there any mistake? He went out to have fun every day. Can he bear it? I don''t believe that. He must be hiding in his room. He just doesn''t want to drink with me."

    "No, master is not in the room."

    "Come on! He must be avoiding me. I''m going to talk to Robb and make it clear."

    He reached out his hand and tried to push Suofa away, but Suofa moved aside in advance. After Kante missed, he instantly rushed into Robb''s room.

 Chapter 350: Something is taking place in Westwind Town

    Chapter 350: Something is taking ce in Westwind Town

    Kante fell to the ground, and the bottle in his left hand fell to the ground with a bang. The bottle was broken, and the broken ss pieces were scattered all over the ground, and a strong smell of wine pervaded.

    She couldn''t do anything to this troublesome guy, so she had to stand aside and said, "look by yourself. My master has really gone out."

    Kante shook his head and got up from the floor. He looked around and found that the room was not very big. There were two beds, a big bed and a small bed, a desk and a wardrobe.

    "Haha, you must be hiding in the wardrobe and want to make fun of me." Kante opened the wardrobe, only to find that there were only a few clothes inside.

    He closed the wardrobe door and continued to look around the room. However, there was no other ce for him to hide in the room. "Ah? Really nothing?"

    "Master is really not here."

    "Okay," said he said, "you''re so strong. It''s not bad to y like this every day. I''m really convinced now. Then I''ll drink it myself..." he walked out. But just two steps away, he unexpectedly screamed and jumped up with his hands covering his feet.

    The door was full of broken ss. He walked out painfully. In these times, shoes didn''t have a thick rubber sole. He stepped on the broken ss with one foot, and the sharp ss pierced his sole.

    Kante jumped out of the dormitory with one foot and screamed, "priest, I need a priest..."

    His servant quickly ran over and helped his master to go.

    Suofa man shook her head and sighed, then she took out a broom and swept all the broken ss on the ground. He also wiped the wine on the floor with a duster cloth. Then she closed the door again.

    Madeleine, who was hiding behind the tree across the street, opened her mouth wide in surprise. " Robb is really not in the room? What the hell! I''ve been waiting outside after following him. Why is he missing? Did he go out through the window? But why did he roll over the window when he went out? Can''t he just go through the main door?"

    "Did he know that I was waiting for him at the front door? No, no, no, that''s impossible. ording to his temperament, if he knew that I was waiting at the front door, he would definitelye over and take me out from behind the tree..."

    Madeleine thought about it for a long time and thought, [I''ll wait outside the window behind his dormitory after school tomorrow. I don''t believe I can''t keep up with him.]

    At this time, Robb waszily sitting on his stone stool in Westwind Town.

    Recently, he had been regarded in Bright Road as a fallen noble who was diligent and studious. Only when he returned to Westwind Town could he have such azy rest and feelfortable.

    A few minutester, the mayor of White Birch Town, who was also one of the giants of Westwind Town and was the right hand of Robb came. However, since the arrival of the nobles led by Nuolun, he could not keep up with the times. Now he could only y small and do some small business, and help Robb to do the contractedbor of the real estate.

    But he didn''t mind it himself. Because of his insight, he didn''t have any ambitions. It was good for him to have a small fortune.

    Seeing Robb lying on the stool, the mayor of White Birch Town greeted him "hello" and then trotted over. He stood up respectfully and said, "dear Godfather, I have something to talk to you about."

    "Oh?" Robb smiled and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "Here is the thing. All the construction of the Wangjiang District has beenpleted. Godfather said that the number of people won''t increase temporarily, so we didn''t start a new project. But recently... Recently... It seems that the number of people is going to increase again, so I want to ask you if you want to build another district." Heughed

    "Oh?" Robb had been running on both sides recently, so he was not very clear about the current situation of Westwind Town. He asked, "has the poption increased again?"

    "That''s right!" Heughed and said: "Now, the people in the small towns and viges around are constantly running towards us, because it''s easy to find a job in Westwind Town. The sry is high, and they don''t even want thend in their own home, leaving only the old and children at home. A strongbor force is constantlying to Westwind Town, finding a job here, making money, and then sending a sum of money home every once in a while..."

    Robb, "eh? Have we entered this stage?"

    "What stage?" White Birch Mayor asked.

    "I''m fine," said Robb. "I''m talking to myself. Don''t worry about me. Go on."

    The mayor continued "All in all, now a lot of strongbor force are running to Westwind Town. They even called themselves Westwinders. I have observed that these Westwinders have a feature, that is, they are single, without children nor a burden. What they need is a small house, and they don''t need a big house. I think we canpletely build a newmunity and build all kinds of ''single supporting'' small houses for them. They will be very happy."

    Robb smiled and said, "since you have discovered this, why don''t you do it yourself? Why do you have toe to me?"

    He said awkwardly, "it takes a lot of money to build amunity, and I can''t afford so much money. Thinking of Godfather''s investment, I''d better be a contracted worker, which is better."

    Robb understood that this person was timid and short-sighted. He was afraid of taking risks and losing his investment, but he was sure to make a fortune as a foreman, he couldn''t helpughing "Haha, look at you. You can''t lose money in your investment. You will only make more money. In the near future, there will be more and more creatures like Westwinders. They will not only buy single rooms, but also bring over their rtives from their hometown after they have a firm root. They will buy a big house. Now the house will be repaired no matter how much. Tut... Since you are afraid, I will pay for it. You can just build it."

    The head of White Birch Town was overjoyed and took a sum of money from Robb.

    Robbughed and shook his head on the stool, "even Westwinders have appeared. Interesting, very interesting."

    Every time he saw some changes simr to the modern generations in this world, he would feel very happy. If this world could be more like the one he had lived in the past, he would be happier and feel that his efforts were worth it. This simtion city was not a waste.

    The crystal ball on the table began to shine again... The queen called again.

 Chapter 351: Return the population to me

    Chapter 351: Return the poption to me

    Robb answered the phone. Her majesty the queen still acted dignified. Although she had been forced to pull up her dress and show Robb her thighs in silk stockings, she returned to her dignified, sacred and invible appearance the second day when she called. Moreover, she always went straight to the point as soon as she spoke. She said impolitely again, "Robb, you''ve been stealing my people recently, haven''t you?"

    "I stole your people? Of course not!"

    The queen pounded the table and said angrily, "then tell me, why am I losing poption?"

    Robb, "drifting away, we are drifting to the West, with dreams making our lives be better. Goodbye to the hesitation we had yesterday, and waving goodbye and farewell for our sess..."

    "You can''t fool me by singing." The queen said seriously, "the people you stole from me are all strongborers. All the viges around Westwind Town only leave old people and children to me. You are such a crazy man. Give me back the good people!"

    Robb shrugged and said "Mydy, you seem to have made a mistake. I didn''t steal these people. They came here spontaneously and voluntarily. Because in Westwind Town, even a man who does manual work has a monthly sry of five silver coins, and a person with a little knowledge can earn ten silver coins. This is the ie that drives them toe to Westwind Town. If I give them back to you, can you give them a monthly sry of five silver coins? Can you afford the money? "

    The queen was rendered speechless

    This question was hard for the queen on the spot. As the ruler of a country, she certainly knew her own average national ie. For the residents of those small viges and towns, their monthly ie was difficult to earn even a silver coin. Most of them only earn dozens of copper coins. If they bought some necessities like salt and cloth, they wouldn''t have any money left. People''s lives were hard. It was said that there was a ce not far away where five silver coins to ten silver coins a month could be earned. It would be strange if they didn''t go there.

    Fortunately, the traffic was not that developed yet, and information spread slowly. The queen did not need to worry about people far away from Westwind Town, but the small viges around Westwind town were really sucked up.

    The queen wanted to say willfully, "I don''t care. You must return them to me.".

    But she was not a tyrant. On the contrary, she was a queen who was very considerate for her own people. She couldn''t force the people to have a good life with conscience, but had to live a poor life.

    Facing the crystal ball, she couldn''t help but fall into deep thought

    "If these people really want to go back, you can send someone to Westwind Town to ''appeal'' for them to go back. I allow your people to ''appeal'' and shout casually. But pay attention to your words. You can''t send an army to forcibly take them back, or I will drive your army away." Robb smiled and said, "in addition, I have to remind you that there are many people in Westwind town who will make money in the town and take them to their hometown to spend. That is to say... These money will flow back to the viges under your control and eventually be your money. If you don''t let them make money in Westwind Town, it means that you don''t want them to make money by themselves."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    This was very tricky. The queen was in a dilemma. She once again sadly found that she was at a disadvantage in internal affairs against Robb, as if she would never have the upper hand.

    Forget it.How could she relieve her worries? Only desserts.

    The queen took out a milky white candy from a delicate box beside and put it into her mouth. It was a new product presented to her by a noble. It was said that it was a new product developed by him. It was called milk candy. It was very delicious. She waspletely conquered by this candy after eating it. It was not bad to use this delicious food to relieve her anger.

    There was a candy wrapped in her cheek, but it didn''t make her face deformed. She still looked dignified and said to Robbcently, "have you seen the candy I ate just now? Hmph! Its name is big white rabbit candy. You don''t have it, do you? Ha! I have gained the upper hand in the research of sweet food on Bright Road."

    Robb said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "you were cheated by the nobility who wanted to get credit. This candy was not made by him. It was made by Nuolun, a man from Westwind town. Thank you. This candy just earned a few more silver coins for my Westwind town. By the way, I have some fruit candy here. Would you like to buy some?"

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Fuck! Why?

    The queen hung up the phone immediately.

    Robb had no choice but to shrug. "Poor queen, you always want to step on me, but unfortunately you are always trampled in the opposite direction."

    At this moment, a dark skinned man reached the door of the chapel. It was dark now. That man''s ck skin was so dark that it almost blended with the night. However, he wore a white dress, which made him look like he was floating in the air.

    Lilian, who came out with a cup of Coca-C, saw the dress floating in the air. She screamed in horror, "ah, ah, ah, there''s a ghost!"

    She decisively threw the cup at the clothes floating in the air

    "Wow!"

    The dark skinned man''s face was covered with the c. He hurriedly shouted, "miss Lilian, it''s not a ghost. It''s me, Motra."

    "Oh, it''s Mr. Motra." Lilian was shocked. "Why are you pretending to be a ghost outside my house?"

    "I''m not pretending to be a ghost. It''s just that my skin is ck."

    Lilian pouted and said, "don''te out at night with you dark skin."

    If a servant of another family talked to him like this, he would have already fought back and might even kill him. However, Lilian was an extraordinary servant and no one dared to provoke her. He had to smile and said, "miss Lilian is right. When I go out tonight, I will apply some white paint on my face."

    Lilian finally let him go and went back to the house to give Robb the C.

    He walked up to Robb and took out arge bag. He smiled and said, "Godfather, I''ve really found what you want me to find for you."

    "Oh?" Robb was overjoyed and said, e here and have a look."

    Robb opened the bag, took out a big stone and ced it in front of him. This stone was very interesting. It was very thin and looked like it was made of sand.

    "This is what you want -- dense sand and stone." Motra smiled and said, "my family has searched all over the desert. Finally, they found this kind of stone beside the desert. Then they knocked down arge stone and sent it to you from a thousand miles away."

    Robbughed and said, "well done! I owe your family a big favor. In the future, I will find a business that can make a lot of money for your family."

 Chapter 352: Pobo

    Chapter 352: Pobo

    Of course, Motra was happy to receive Robb''s promise. After staying in Westwind Town for a while, he already knew that Robb''s casual idea was to make a great deal of money. Since he had promised to give it to him, he would definitely make a fortune in the future.

    A smile appeared on Motra''s face. No one could see clearly in the dark night. They could only see two rows of white teeth open in midair, which was eerie.

    After a few seconds, he smiled and asked, "Godfather, I''m just curious. What do you want this kind of sand for? It seems to be of no use other than grinding knives."

    "Isn''t sharpening a knife very useful?" Robb said with a smile, "This is a necessary material to make all kinds of precise instruments."

    He quickly asked, "what are you going to make?"

    "Well, it''s useless to tell you now. We still need an important material. We have to wait." He sighed, "Damn it. I wrote to him and asked him to help me find a material. I''ve been looking for it for more than a month, but there''s no news at all."

    "Pobo.".

    This was the name of a merchant. When Robb first came to this world, he sold Lilian to Robb and bought the flying dragon leather armor from him, which brought him his first ie. This merchant liked to go everywhere, specialized in high-end business, all kinds of weapons and secret weapons, and asionally sold people.

    Ever since the war between East and West Gran started, he wanted to offend neither side, so he went to the north to do business. He had been there for several months now and hadn''t returned yet.

    Robb sent him a letter, asking him to find an important material for himself -- Silver!

    The letter had been sent for a long time, but no reply had been received yet. He wondered if this guy had seeded in finding it. Now all kinds of materials were prepared, except silver. Without silver, he couldn''t make the thing he wanted to make, which made him restless.

    "Forget it. It''s toote. I''ll go back to sleep. Motra, you''d better go home now. Your skin color is frightening in the middle of the night." Since Robb and the queen had finished talking on the phone, there was nothing left to do in Westwind Town.

    After driving Motra back, he pretended to go back to the chapel to sleep. He returned to his room and used the shrink technique to shrink himself. Then, like a little mouse, he ran up the hill, lifted up the big stone covering the transmission portal, passed through the transmission door, and returned to Bright Road.

    He opened the drawer and climbed out. As soon as he returned to normal size, Robb smelled a pungent smell of wine.

    "What? Suofa? Why is there a smell of alcohol in the room?"

    After hearing about Kante, Robb shook his head and said, "you''ve already entered my room to force me to find you? Sure enough, it''s a little difficult to bnce the two sides. In order to make up for a lie, you had to be forced to tell more lies. This is not a good thing."

    Suofa remained silent.

    "Okay, but this is more important!" She quickly dyed Robb ck hair, put on his makeup and pushed the door open.

    At this time, Madeleine, who was squatting under the tree opposite the dormitory door, hadn''t left yet. She suddenly saw the door open. From the open door, she could clearly see that Robb was swaying in the room, and he was fanning around with a fan, as if he wanted to blow out the air in the room.

    She looked up at the sky and thought, "did youe back at this time? And you didn''te back through the main door. It seems that you went back to the dormitory through the window from the back of the house. Why did you have to do that? It''s so strange! I must investigate it tomorrow night."

    It was a silent night!

    The second afternoon came soon. After school, all the teachers and students went back to their dormitories.

    When Robb walked out of the ssroom, he didn''t see Madeleine. Normally, this woman always sat outside casually. It was quite strange that she wasn''t here today. He looked at Suofa that had been waiting outside the ssroom and asked, "didn''t that womane today?"

    Suofa nodded, "I haven''t seen her for a day."

    Robb smiled and said, "it seems that miss Madeleine is finally pissed off by my tireless efforts. It''s a good idea. Let''s go back."

    Marian followed him from behind and shrugged. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. If you separate from the Duke, there will be no way for my Corton family to get close to them. Please take good care of her and get her back."

    "No way!" Robb smiled and said, "in recent days, I have invented several powerful magic items, which are developed with the investment of your family. Your majesty has kept your family''s name in mind, right? Why are you still going for the Duke? Go straight to the queen."

    Marian said, "socialwork is not a choice. Only children can make a choice. Of course, all mature adults need it. All the connections that can be used should be maintained well."

    Robb turned around and was about to leave. "Humph, I don''t like doing this."

    Marian said loudly, "if you really want to revive the Smith family, you have to pay attention to this."

    "I don''t want to develop or revive the Smith family." Robb smiled and said, "moreover, even if we really did revive, we can only rely on absolute strength. There is no need to get any connections."

    Marian shrugged and said, "this is not what a low-level wind magician should say. If you are a great magician who is proficient in all kinds of magic, I may agree with you. But now, you''d better obediently manage your own connections."

    Robb smiled and turned to his dormitory.

    Kante ran over, but before he could say anything, Robb smiled and said, "I don''t want to drink. I have my own arrangements."

 Chapter 353: Why is he coming back?

    Chapter 353: Why is heing back?

    "Hey! Your waist will really break."

    "Drinking will cripple your liver." Robb said, "if I have to choose between my liver or my waist, I''ll choose my waist."

    Kante was speechless

    There was no reason to argue with such a crazy brother, so Kante had to pull a long face and said, "well, I won''t take you to drink, but you have to take me to have fun today. We agreedst time."

    Robb had been mentally prepared for this, so he didn''t panic at all. He smiled and said, "Okay, okay. I''ll take you to have fun today, okay? Let''s get up!"

    He pulled Kante and was about to leave, but the group of other young nobles jumped out. They were all from Westwind Town, and George was also there. Heughed and said, "how can you go out to have fun without me?"

    Robb smiled and said, "all of youe with us! As brothers, we need to share something. Let''s have a good time today."

    "Oh, yeah!" The group of rich second generations nobles cheered.

    The girls next to them all shook their heads. "Oh, man!"

    However, Madeleine, hiding behind the flower bed not far away, felt excited.

    Today, as usual, she came to wait for Robb to finish school. Besides, she came in a "stalking" shape. She was wearing a casual ck leather armor, a big cloak, and her head and face were well hidden. Because she failed to track him yesterday, she had nned to go to the back of Robb''s house today and wait for Robb to go out through the window.

    However, Robb was going to take these bad guys out to have fun today. Madeleine happened to see what he was going to do with her own eyes.

    She saw the group of crazy men walking out of the school happily, putting their hands on their shoulders, and talking some strange words while walking.

    Among the servants, Madeleine walked with her head down. Although she looked strange, the servants brought by the noble young masters were all in different shapes. There were a lot of servants, Anyway, those who could enter the school must have been strictly examined. There were arge number of ck Earth Knights standing by the school gate, and no one suspected that there would be a bad guy sneaking into the school. Her appearance was regarded as a strange servant of some noble family, and no one paid attention to her.

    She followed Robb and hispanions not far away from the crowd, and no one noticed her.

    If Suofa was following Robb, her Assassin''s keen sense would most likely find that someone was following her. But Suofa never ran around with him. Instead, as soon as school ends, she would go back to guard the dormitory.

    Robb led Kante''s group to the bustling street. They walked around and soon arrived at the street where prostitutes gathered. It was still afternoon. The school had just been over and it was still early. The prostitutes hadn''t gone out to stand on the street and were still squatting at their own home.

    When the group of people entered the alley, it was inconvenient for Madeleine to go in. She sat down against the wall at the entrance and squinted at Robb and the others.

    Robb seemed to be an experienced man, leading the way and swaggering. On the contrary, Kante, George, and the others looked timid and stupid, as if they had never seen the world.

    Madeleine couldn''t help but want tough. She had already monitored this street recently and found that Robb had never been here. She didn''t expect that he would pretend to be familiar with it now. What a fake! Sure enough, men liked to brag about their strength?

    Should she say that men are childish, or should she say that men are all two timers?

    Robb still remembered which room the prostitute lived inst time. He walked over and knocked on the door. Soon, the door opened. When the woman walked out and saw Robb standing at the door, an embarrassed expression shed through her eyes quickly. Then she looked at Kante and the others standing next to him. She immediately understood what had happened. She screamed and smiled, "Hello, Mr. Robb Smith. Are you here toe to see me today?"

    Robb smiled and said, "yes, I havee to see you again. Ie to see you every day. Are you happy?"

    The woman nced at Kantes group and deliberately raised her voice, "of course I''m happy. Mr. Robb, you are big, thick and hard. Every time youe, I feel great. I love you so much. Now I can''t live without you. I''m wet as soon as I see you."

    Hearing this, Kante , George and the others showed an inexplicable admiration on the spot. They almost called Robb brother.

    Robb smiled and said, "my friends are alsoing to have fun today. You go and find some sisters to entertain them."

    The woman understood and quickly knocked on the door of the other two rooms. Not long after, arge group of women came out of each room, each holding a hand of a rich second generation noble, dragged them into the room and closed the door. Only a fool wont understand would happen next.

    Seeing this scene, Madeleine was a little worried. She was afraid that Robb would also go in.

    However, after waiting for all the rich second generation nobles to be dragged into the rooms, Robb did not follow the woman in. Instead, he took out a gold coin and put it in the woman''s hand. He smiled and said, "well, this is my money for the prostitution today. I''m leaving now. After a while, when my brotherse out, you tell him that I''m done and that I left first. As for you, of course, youre dying again. Do you understand?"

    The woman nodded and smiled, "Mr. Robb, your money is really easy to earn."

    Robb smiled and said, "I know all of you are poor girls who are forced by life. It''s okay for me to help you. Haha, I''m leaving now!"

    The woman opened her mouth and wanted to tell him what Duke Madeleine had forced her to do in the barst time, but she didn''t dare to betray her. She had to bear it and said, "goodbye, sir."

    Robb turned around and walked out of the alley!

    Madeleine was so happy that she wanted to dance, but she couldn''t. Now it was the real point. Where on earth would he go? She really wanted to know! Don''t date with any nobledy.

    She followed Robb uneasily.

    Robb didn''t have any experience of anti-tracking, and he didn''t even have any vignce of anti-tracking, because there was no need for him to be vignt. Anyone who stabbed him from behind would end up with Miss, or HP -1. Was it necessary to be vignt all day long?

    So he really didn''t know that there was a person behind him. He whistled and walked through the busy streets again, heading back to the magic school.

    Madeleine followed him and wondered, [eh? Why is Robb walking towards the school? Something is wrong. He must be wandering outside.]

 Chapter 354: Im going to take this idiot to practice flying knives.

    Chapter 354: I''m going to take this idiot to practice flying knives.

    Madeleine followed Robb all the way back to the school carefully.

    There were few people in the school, so she couldn''t follow him swaggeringly. She had to follow him carefully.

    Robb went back to his dormitory. He knocked on the door. Afterward, Suofa opened the door and walked out. She nodded at Robb and then went into the room and closed the door.

    Madeleine was shocked and confused. She quickly walked around the student dorm and went to the back of the dorm. She looked at the window of Robb''s dorm and thought, [I really want to peep through the window, but it''s easy to be exposed if I do so. If he caught me peeping at his dorm outside the window and trying to pry into his privacy, he would be very angry, wouldn''t he?]

    What if he doesn''t talk to me after he gets angry? What if we fall apart? God of Darkness!

    She thought about it for a long time, but in the end, curiosity was better than timidity. If she didn''t know where Robb had gone, she would not be able to fall asleep.

    She carefully and coincidentally touched the outside of Robb''s window. The window was closed, so she couldn''t see the situation inside directly. She didn''t dare to open it directly, so she had to pick up a branch and carefully opened the curtain a little. Her movements were very gentle, as if a breeze was blowing the curtain.

    She finally saw what was going on in the room through the crack of the curtain, but she didn''t know. She was shocked.

    There was only one person sitting at the desk in the room, with her chin resting on her hands. It seemed that she was thinking about something, but Robb was not there at all

    No, no, no!

    How could he not be here?

    Madeleine was shocked. [why did he disappear? Where did he go?]

    The first thing she thought of was transmission magic. Generally speaking, in a closed space, and a living person disappeared, it must have been transmission. However, the whole Bright Road was covered by a huge anti-space magic barrier, and no one could use "transmission", "sh" and other magic with the effect of spatial transference in Bright ROad, so this possibility could only be excluded.

    So what about him?

    Where did he go?

    It couldn''t be that he went out from the front door on the way to the back of the room? That''s not true!

    Now the only way might be to sneak into the room and scout.

    But

    Every time Robb went out, he would leave his maid to guard the room, and she didn''t even have a chance to sneak in. He had no choice but to find a way to distract the little maid.

    Madeleine ran to the gate of the school in a hurry, where a group of soldiers of ck Earth Knights were guarding the gate. She lifted her camouge cloak, returned in a graceful manner, and walked to her subordinates.

    Seeing that she was wearing leather armor, the ck Earth Knights were a little confused, but they still bowed respectfully. "Hello,mander!"

    Madeleine waved her hand and called over her two most trusted ck Earth Knights over. She said in a low voice, "Can you knock at the door of Mr. Robb''s dormitory in twenty minutes. When the maides out, you should make up any reason to deceive her out. You just need to let her walk out of the room for about ten minutes, okay?"

    The two ck Earth Knights said, "Commander, what should we do to deceive her out?"

    Madeleine said angrily, "find a way by yourself. I can''t even think of such a way."

    She didn''t tell her subordinates what she was going to do, but shook them off. She walked to a ce where no one was around, wrapped herself in her cloak, and returned to the back of the dormitory building as fast as she could. She opened the curtains a little and secretly looked around the room.

    After a while, there was a knock on the door. Suofa stood up and opened the door, only to see a young ck earth knight standing outside. She could not help but ask, "what''s wrong? Are you looking for my master? He''s out for fun."

    The young ck earth knight suddenly put on a handsome and cool expression and said, "my dear maid, I''m not here for your master, but for you. I want to invite you out for a drink, okay?"

    "No! Why do I have to drink with an ugly man like you?"

    Plop! The ck Earth Knight fell to the ground, depressed.

    She mmed the door and went back to the room. Then she sat back at the desk.

    Madeleine didn''t find a chance to sneak in, so she had to clench her fists in front of the window. [What kind of shit ck Earth Knight was he? What kind of shit reason did he use to coax her to go out? Can''t you find a more creative way? Why are my subordinates so stupid?]

    When she was thinking about this, there was a knock on the door again.

    She frowned, walked over and opened the door. She saw a ck Earth Knight standing at the door again, with a few gold coins in his hands, he said in a flirtatious tone, "mydy, you see, I''m actually very rich. Do you have anything you want to buy? Such as clothes, shoes, silk stockings, I''ll take you to buy something. What do you want to eat Coca-C, steamed fish with soy sauce, I can take you to eat anything."

    Suofa said coldly, "no gains without merits. I can''t ept the things of others for no reason."

    After saying that, she mmed the door and sat back at the desk.

    Madeleine: are my subordinates all idiots? Don''t panic! I still have a lot of subordinates. Although the one just now was stupid, someone must be smart enough to think of a way.

    Bang! Bang! Bang There was another knock on the door.

    With an impatient look on her face, she opened the door again. It was still a ck Earth Knight. He took out two tickets and shouted, "beautiful maid, the moon circus is on a tour on Bright Road. Are you interested in going with me?"

    "Hey, what do you want?"

    "What?" Of course, the ck Earth Knight came toplete the task given by themander, but he couldn''t say that at this time. He tried his best to think, and suddenly there was a "Ding" sound! Right, I''m from a noble family. It''s easy for a noble man like me to chase a maid! Imma y a straight ball. I can cheat her out and tell her that we are not suitable for each other afterward.

    The ck Earth Knight put on a handsome expression and said, "in fact, I find that I have fallen in love with you, so..."

    "Sorry, you are a good man, but I don''t deserve you." Then she mmed the door.

    The ck Earth Knight froze. After a few seconds, he fell to the ground and could not stand up again.

    Madeleine said angrily, "I''m going to beat this idiot up, tie him to a wooden pir, put an apple on his head and shoot a flying knife.".

 Chapter 355: Madeleine sneaking in

    Chapter 355: Madeleine sneaking in

    Then, the other ck Earth Knights used all kinds of methods, but they were still unable to get her out of the room.

    However, they didn''t know that Suofa was not an ordinary maid. She was more inclined to be an assassin than a maid. How could the ck Earth Knight''s tricks of coaxing a little girl work on her?

    It was getting dark

    All in all, it waste. The ck Earth Knights couldn''t find a reason to continue the entanglement. Madeleine was depressed and had to give up. At this time, a loud bang suddenly sounded in a teaching building in the distance.

    Something exploded!

    The explosion was very loud, exceptionally ear piercing in the quiet evening. George, Kante and the others who just came back from the outside were passing through the yground. When they heard the sound, they were shocked and quickly ran in the direction of the explosion.

    There were people shouting everywhere in the school, "Explosion!"

    "The explosion is so powerful."

    "It''s from the alchemy department."

    "It''s not from a student dorm. It''s at a teacher''s dorm."

    "Priest, is there a priest? No matter if anyone is injured, find him first."

    Arge group of students were running towards the alchemy department.

    Suofa also looked in that direction, but she didn''t move to watch the fun.

    Madeleine was a little surprised to see that such a thing could not make her move. Wasn''t this maid too cold and quiet? Could an ordinary maid do this?

    There were more than two ck Earth Knights outside. Finally, a smart ck earth knight came up with a solution. He ran to the explosion ce to have a look, and then called in arge number of ck armored soldiers, He deliberately shouted outside, "there was an explosion in the school, which might be a plot of the assassins from the enemy kingdom. We suspect that there are still assassins lurking in the school. Now we ask all the teachers and students, together with your servants, to gather on the yground and ept the investigation and protection of the ck Earth Knights."

    The teachers and students outside didn''t know it was a trick. They all walked towards the yground. In a sh, there were many people standing in the middle of the yground. Arge number of ck armored soldiers circled around the yground, pretending to investigate and protect them.

    Although she didn''t want to leave the room, she had no choice. At this time, she had to obey her own arrangement and obey the orders of the ck Earth Knights, or it would be too suspicious.

    She nced back at the desk and made sure that the drawer of the desk was well closed. Then she walked out of the dormitory door and followed the crowd to the yground. At this time, she heard that there was a teacher in the alchemy who was testing the proportion of the carbon essence mixed with molten iron. Several kinds of steel with different hardness had been made.

    However, the teacher had a whim tonight. He added a lot of various essences into the solution, so it exploded. The teacher himself turned into a charred man, seriously injured, and almost died.

    This kind of thing was really normal in the magic school. Everyone was smiling, and no one cared about it.

    However, she thought to herself, [alchemists are really powerful. Not long ago, Godfather told them that they could make steel of different hardness with the right proportion of carbon and iron. I didn''t expect that in just a few days, they had already achieved a certain result and began to work on a moreplicated form. I have to tell Godfather about itter. He must be interested in the news.]

    At this time, in the dormitory

    Madeleine put her hands on the windowsill, and with a light push, she easily climbed up to the windowsill. She squatted down on the windowsill and whispered, Robb, I''m sorry. It''s my fault to pry into your privacy. Please forgive me. But you are really too mysterious. If I don''t figure it out, I will die."

    Then she jumped into the room from the window.

    The moment her feet fell on the ground, she felt very guilty and her heart beat fast. She looked around quickly and found that there was no one in the room, and the furnishings were very simple.

    Generally speaking, there were all kinds of things in the dormitories of the noble students, such as extra furniture and all kinds of luxury goods. But Robb''s room was very simple, with a big bed, a small bed, a wardrobe, and a desk. These were the standard equipment of the dormitories of the school, and there was no extra furniture.

    This was, of course, caused by Robb''s "poverty".

    On the table, there were a lot of materials needed to make magic items. These were invested by Marian, not his own money, so it was normal.

    Madeleine looked around the room with a guilty conscience. She even bent down to look under the bed, but couldn''t find any ws.

    Her eyes were soon fixed on the coat cabomet, which was a ce where she had to find someone first. Maybe if she opened the cab, there would be a secret room behind it? Robb might be studying a new magic item in the secret room. The purpose of studying them was, of course, to ease my burden. Ah, ah, ah, Im so happy.

    She pped herself on the face and said, "don''t be silly. How could it be possible?"

    "Let''s look at the cab." Madeleine stood by the side of the cab, stretched out her hand, opened it with the lightest and slowest movement, and then looked inside. However, there was no hidden secret room inside. It was just an ordinary cab.

    Her eyes continued to wander around the room. This time, she put them on the desk

    The small desk didn''t seem to be able to hide people, but she at least had to open the drawer to have a look.

    She reached out to pull the drawer

    At this moment, there was a sudden click outside the window, as if someone had broken a branch.

    Madeleine was slightly shocked. Now all the teachers and students in the school were gathered at the yground to receive the "protection" of the ck Earth Knights. How could anyone walk behind the dormitory building? Is... Is Robb back? [Damn it! If hees back from behind the dormitory now, he will block me in the room and won''t let me out? I don''t dare to go out through the front door. Suofa at the yground will see me.]

    She was so anxious that she didn''t have time to pull the drawer of the desk. She rushed into the cab, pulled the door of the coat cab and hid herself. Her heart beat fast. She thought, [I''m doomed. Being blocked inside the cab is also a dead end. God of Darkness, please bless me not to be caught.]

 Chapter 356: Okay

    Chapter 356: Okay

    Madeleine looked out through the crack of the cab. The crack was very small and the view angle was very narrow. She could only see a little bit of the ce in front of the cab, so she had to prick up her ears desperately to listen to the sound outside. She could hear clearly that someone was climbing the window. It seemed that he didn''t intend to hide himself at all when he climbed the window. His voice was so loud that it could be heard clearly.

    The person who climbed the window so generously must be the owner of the room. How dare the thief y like this?

    As soon as Madeleine thought of this, she saw someone through the crack.

    It was not Robb who appeared outside the cab. Instead, it was a teenage girl. She had a childish look on her face and a immature figure. Wearing a ck cloak, she was the princess of East Gran, Russ Belmonde Drac. She swaggered to Robb''s desk and sat down on the stool.

    Madeleine was stunned by this scene. For a moment, countless thoughts came to her mind, [Why did shee here?]

    Was she with Robb? No! That''s impossible! Robb saved me from her and made some magic item to help me capture her.

    Yes! They couldn''t be a team.

    Then why did shee here?

    Then there was only one possibility. She came to kill Robb. Yes, she was an insidious assassin.

    She put her hand on the hilt of her sword and said, "Dark terminator", observing the outside vigntly.

    Taking out the "cross" from her cloak, she raised the sword horizontally and talked to herself at the closed door, "what am I going to say before killing that bad guy? Let me think about it..."

    The little girl thought hard. A few secondster, she seemed to think of something. She raised her head and pointed the evil sword in her hand forward, hmph said, "you''re thest member of the Smith family, Robb Smith. Your heart is already full of filth. You''re standing on the side of evil and against the light. You''re an evil aplice. I, the judger of holy light, am going to judge you here today."

    After saying that, she seemed to be very satisfied. She chuckled and said, "my lines are so handsome."

    What handsome! Madeleine muttered in the cab, "I feel ashamed hearing you say such a stupid line.". Well, now I understand. This guy is reallying to kill Robb. It''s dangerous. Robb is definitely not her match. If I were not here, she might have seeded.

    "Oh, right, I can''t speak any lines here." the little girl suddenly said with regret, "we are in the magic school. There are too many people around. If Robb shouts out loudly, many soldiers wille. It''s a pity that I cant say something very handsome this time."

    She took out a magic scroll from her arms and patted it on the ground. A strange big circle unfolded, instantly enveloping the whole room, and naturally enveloping Madeleine.

    Madeleine immediately realized that she had been silenced.

    In other words, she entered a silence barrier.

    Within this enchanted barrier, no one could speak, cast spells, or even use instant chants.

    Damn it! Madeleine cursed in her heart, [now I can''t shout out to warn or call people over.] It seemed that the assassin nned to stay in Robb''s room all the time and kill him as soon as he came back. I have to jump out to defeat her and save Robb''s life.

    Thinking of this, she didn''t dare to act rashly, because she knew that she seemed to be unable to defeat this big loli. This little girl''s sword speed and moving speed were faster than her, about 20% faster than her. When masters fought, the difference in speed was almost fatal.

    If she acted rashly, she would not only fail to save Robb, but also lose her life.

    Fortunately, she didn''t know that she was here. Her enemies were in the light, and she was in the dark. As long as she had a chance to attack, she might still be able to seed.

    Madeleine held her breath and raised her spirit to the extreme!

    She was waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    However, it was not a good chance to wait. The big loli turned over the chair in front of the desk and sat on it, with a long distance from the cab. At this distance, Madeleine did not have the chance to attack.

    If she couldn''t defeat Russ with one blow, then

    The room fell into silence. There was an enchanted barrier here, and it was impossible for anyone not to be quiet. The big loli''s attention was on the door, while Madeleine''s was on the big loli. The two women formed a subtle stalemate.

    At this time, Robb was talking with the queen on the phone in Westwind Town.

    Today, the two of them chatted awkwardly, without any subject theme. They didn''t talk about the economy or the military. They talked about some irrelevant ordinary topics. While they were chatting, they suddenly saw the kitten girl, Huahua, jumping over, with joy on her face.

    Robb smiled, "Huahua, what are you happy about?"

    With a smile, Huahua said, "I just woke up and went to see our little fish."

    "You just woke up?" the queen in the crystal ball wanted to grumble. It was evening and it was just getting dark? But she suddenly found that the girl had six long whiskers and a fluffy long tail, so she stoppedining.

    It was normal for the cat folk to get up at night and sleep at day, so it was reasonable for them to wake up at this time.

    Huahua pointed at Robb''s palm and said, "I''ll take up our fish andpare it with our family''s. We raised the fish at the same time, but ours are much bigger than theirs. Hahaha, much bigger."

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, I see. Isn''t it a matter of course? I''ve already told you that feeding the fish with the things I''ve told you can make the fish grow fatter?"

    Huahua felt that her life was in in full bloom and her heart was beating fast. "Haha, in spring, I raised a pond of that kind of small fish. In summer, I can eat a pond of big fish."

    Robb and the queen also smiled. Everyone liked the cute little kitten.

    However, after the queen finishedughing, she seemed to ask inadvertently, "what did you feed the fish to make it gain weight? Is it sweet food?" when she said this, she touched her thighs and waist without being noticed.

    "I don''t know how to feed fish sweet food," said Huahua with a smile "Godfather said that you should grind the wheat flour, bean dregs and animal internal organs into powder and then make them into small balls to feed fish. I didn''t believe it at first. How can these rubbish be used to feed fish? I didn''t expect that after a while, I can see that the fish fed by the method described by Godfather really made them big and fat, but the fish fed by our patriarch is all small and thin, hahaha."

 Chapter 357: It seems like the silence barrier doesnt even exist

    Chapter 357: It seems like the silence barrier doesnt even exist

    For a kitten, nothing was more precious than a pond of big and fat fish. Huahua was so happy she rolled over a few times, but the queen on the opposite side of the crystal ball didn''t say anything. She just turned around and whispered something to the secretary next to her.

    Robb smiled and said, "you stole something from me again."

    The Queen''s face remained unchanged. "No, I didn''t."

    Robb said, "you just turned around and asked your secretary to remember the method of feeding fish."

    "No." The queen was a cheeky and thick skinned guy, and her expression did not change at all. "I just told my him to drink some water."

    Robb, "what the hell woman?"

    The queen didn''t blush at all. Instead, she asked, "since you have food that can make fish fat, is there any food that can make people thinner?"

    "Oh?" Robb came to his senses at once. "Miss queen, you have eaten too much sweet food recently. Are you getting fat?"

    The female queen said, "that''s impossible. My mother is the most beautiful woman in the whole kingdom. I inherited her excellent bloodline and have the best figure of course. How can a person like me gain weight? No matter how much I eat, I have a golden ratio."

    Robb squinted, "do you dare to take off your clothes and show me your waist?"

    "You bastard!" The queen said, "how can you make such a shameless request to ady?"

    "Humph!" Robb said, "anyway, I have seen your thighs."

    The queen didn''t answer this question at all, She looked around and said "The reason why I asked you the food that makes people thinner is that one of my best friends has gained weight. Her name is Madeleine. Right, it''s Madeleine. Recently, she has been very idle, sitting in the pce every day. Ahem... She eats sweet food at home every day, so she seems to have gained four or five pounds of meat. Of course, this little meat does not damage her body, but if it goes on like this, the situation is not good. Out of having a responsible attitude to my best friend, I want to help control her body. Is there any problem? "

    "No problem, no problem at all." Robb answered, but in his heart, he thought, [Madeleine wears heavy iron armor all day long and takes the group of ck Earth Knights to run around the city to catch assassins. Why did she say it like she is eating sweet food every day in the pce? Madeleine works so hard that she can''t get fat at all. You are the one who you were talking about just now!]

    Robb said earnestly, "if you want to be slim, you just need to eat less dessert."

    "No way." The queen interrupted Robb without hesitation, "my best friend called Madeleine likes desserts very much. If she doesn''t eat desserts, she will die, so the n of not eating desserts can''t be carried out. What else can you think of? Otherwise, after she gains weight, she can''t keep the title of the first... Ahem, the second beauty of the Kingdom of Gran."

    The queen sighed, "s, Madeleine is too willful."

    Robb almost overturned the table and apologized to Madeleine.

    "Forget it." Robb said, "since desserts can''t be avoided, then try to exercise more. Exercise can burn some fat. I guess your best friend is very busy, and she doesn''t have much time to exercise in the daytime, so the exercise time is arranged at the time when she gets up every morning and before she goes to bed. Run more, pushups, sit ups... If you work hard, you will lose weight."

    "Oh, I see." The queen smiled and said, "I will tell Madeleine."

    When she was about to hang up the phone, Robb suddenly said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "you just said that your best friend was very idle and ate desserts at home every day. But when I said ''I guess your best friend is very busy'' just now, you didn''t say anything against it. Tut, Tut, tut... You are contradictory."

    "p!" The queen hung up the phone quickly.

    Robbughed three times and slowly stood up from the stone stool. "Let''s go. It''s time to go to Bright Road."

    Lilian ran to him from the side and walked up the hill with him.

    Recently, Robb had been running from ce to ce. During the daytime, he learns how to use magic tools in ss at Bright Road, and at night, he had to sleep in the dormitory there to prevent the teachers from finding him while patrolling. Therefore, he hadn''t been able to stay in Westwind Town for a long time. Lilian had been getting less time to be with her master for a while now, which made her a little unhappy.

    Therefore, even if she just walked from the chapel yard to the transmission portal with Robb on the hillside, she still wanted to follow.

    Seeing that she was cute, Robb couldn''t helpughing and said, "why don''t you go to Bright Road with me? You can stay there for a day beforeing back. Tonight, you can stay with Suofa. Tomorrow I will take you to go shopping on the busy street of Bright Road."

    "Really?" Lilian was overjoyed, "will it cause trouble for master?"

    "Of course not!" Robb smiled and said, "there is no trouble in the world that can stop me."

    Lilian worshiped Robb blindly and had no objection to his words. Since her master said so, she had to follow him happily. She smiled and said, "well, I''ve heard from my parents that Bright Road is thergest city in the West and it''s very prosperous. There are many rich people. I''ve long wanted to see them."

    "All right. The two of us shrink and go through it together." Robb smiled and gave Lilian and himself a shrink.

    It was the first time that Lilian had been shrank. The stone, which was only as high as her knees, became two or three times as tall as her in an instant. The grass and flowers beside her became big in an instant, and there was also a little ant, which now looked as ferocious as a tibetan mastiff.

    Lilian couldn''t help shouting, "Wow! Ants are so scary."

    "Haha, don''t be afraid." Robbughed and pushed the ant lightly. No one knew where it had flown.

    He lifted the big stone covering the transmission portal and held Lilian''s hand to get in

    In the dormitory.

    The big loli was still sitting on the stool, patiently waiting quietly for the Robb Smith to return to the dormitory and give him a holy light trial. In the cab, Madeleine was holding the holy sword nervously, waiting for the big loli to show her weakness.

    Time seemed to be stagnant!

    No one spoke, no one could speak. Within the silence barrier, no one could speak.

    In this tense atmosphere, the drawer of the desk suddenly opened.

    The sound of opening the drawer was so abrupt that both the big loli and Madeleine were startled. The two of them locked their eyes on the drawer at the same time and saw two small people with only the size of a cup crawling out of it. A man and a woman, both with golden hair, were handsome and wore nobles clothes. The woman was beautiful, wearing a maid''s dress.

    The man asked, "why is there a big girl in the room?"

    He actually spoke in this way, as if the silence barrier did not exist.

 Chapter 358: I cant explain it clearly

    Chapter 358: I can''t exin it clearly

    Robb didn''t know how to disguise, so he could only use some makeup skills to disguise his face.

    Every time Robb returned to Westwind Town, he had to wash off his disguise first and then go back through the transmission portal.

    When he returned to Bright Road, he would also look like a handsome young blonde without makeup, which was created in the game.

    He had to go back to his dormitory and make up for him in a simple and noble way.

    But this time, it was obviously toote to give him a makeup. His little blonde hairstyle came out of the drawer. The two women, big loli and Madeleine, were stunned at the same time.

    The two of them wanted to ask, "what the hell are you?

    However, the whole room was shrouded in the silence barrier, and the two of them could not speak.

    The two of them were surprised to find that the blonde could speak without being affected by the silence enchantment at all.

    In fact, Robb was also a little surprised. When he passed through the transmission portal, he found a big girl sitting in the room. He thought for a while and immediately understood that this little girl was the one who went to assassinate Madeleine and was destroyed by his scare crow. She must be very angry. It was obvious that she was sitting in his room and waiting to kill him.

    Robb didn''t know that she didn''t have any aplices hiding outside, or didnt have some magic tools formunication with others. He thought, [He could make a story.]

    At this time, the big loli suddenly moved. She moved as fast as lightning. She stretched out one hand at Lilian and the other at Robb.

    She didn''t know who these two little people were, but her first reaction was to take them as mysterious creatures like "elves" and "demons". She couldn''t ask them in the silence barrier. Anyway, no matter what these two mysterious creatures were, it wouldn''t be wrong to catch such strange little people first.

    The speed of this grab was extremely fast. Combined with the speed of the flying dragon leather armor, it was even faster.

    Lilian didn''t have any fighting power at all. Facing such a big hand that was quickly grabbed, she had no reaction. However, Robbughed, quickly picked up Lilian and jumped aside.

    The big lolis hands grabbed nothing. She was stunned for a while and thought, [this little man is so fast.]

    At this moment

    A sudden change urred!

    The big cab in the room exploded with a bang. Madeleine broke out of the cab. Her holy sword in her hand drew a ck arc in the air and quickly shed at the back of the big loli.

    It turned out that she had been waiting for the opportunity to plot against the big loli, and now it was finally waiting for her.

    She didn''t know who the two were, but she also took them as the friends of Robb Smith. Seeing that the big loli attacked the two with her back to the coat cab, it was a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. No matter what, as long as the big loli was put down, everything would be solved.

    The attack was so sudden that the little girl that had been sitting in the room for a long time didn''t expect that there was an ambush in the room. If it was from the front, she might be able to barely dodge it relying on her reaction and the speed provided by the flying dragon leather armor, but from the back, it waspletely impossible.

    "Pang!"

    With a gentle sound, Madeleine''s sword hit the back of the big loli. A green light shed on the flying dragon leather armor, as if to block this sword attack. However, although the flying dragon leather armor was a equipment at the master level and was enchanted, it was only a mid-low level equipment, and its defensive power was not so outstanding.

    The holy sword in Madeleine''s hand was a famous weapon of the church of darkness. It was not only made of the best ck iron, but also polished extremely sharp, with a variety of powerful runes on it.

    The defensive power of the flying dragon leather armor was not able topletely resist the power of the dark terminator. The tip of the sword pierced through the armor and cut the back of the big loli. Blood spurted out.

    Because there was a desk in front of her, the wooden furniture couldn''t resist the collision of the sword sage. The power she carried instantly smashed the desk into pieces.

    The wood chips flew in the air

    Then the little girl disappeared.

    Because she bumped into the transmission portal hidden in the drawer of the desk.

    Although this small transmission portal was only the size of a cup, it was a portal from the game.

    The portal of the game had one feature, that was, no matter how big the yer''s body size and how small it looked, as long as there was a little portal, he could immediately enter.

    Therefore, the big loli, unexpectedly entered the cup sized transmission door and disappeared without a trace.

    Madeleine also saw a purple transmission portal floating in the flying wood dregs. Although it was not big, it looked exceptionally eye-catching.

    She didn''t know where the transmission portal led to. How dare she go inside? What if Mondras army was on the other side? As soon as she followed her, she might be surrounded and chopped to pieces by the Mondras knights.

    There were so many weird things in front of her that Madeleine didn''t dare to think too much and couldn''t make a sound to ask. She had no choice but to rush to the door. At this time, Robb waspletely able to keep her and control her. But thinking that this girl was good to her, he didn''t want to frighten her. Forget it.

    Madeleine kicked the door open and jumped out of the door. Finally, she got out of the silence barrier and shouted to outside, "The assassin is here. Come!"

    On the yground outside, the whole school and the ck Earth Knights went into an uproar simultaneously!

    Suofa was the first to run towards the room. Two ck Earth Knights wanted to hold her, but she moved very fast and dodged the ck Earth Knights'' hands gently. In the blink of an eye, she ran dozens of meters away. Madeleine stood in front of the door, but Suofa shed inexplicably and squeezed into the room through the gap beside Madeleine, without touching a hair of Madeleine.

    Madeleine was stunned by this move. She didn''t expect this maid to be so powerful.

    Seeing the situation in the room, she immediately guessed what had happened here.

    Robb knew that this was troublesome and things could not be easily handled. He turned to Lilian and said, "it seems that I can''t take you to Bright Road for the next two days. You have to wait for another two days."

 Chapter 359: The reputation of Westwind Town

    Chapter 359: The reputation of Westwind Town

    Lilian stuck out her tongue and said, "a big city is indeed a big city. It''s so exciting here."

    Robb smiled and said, "anyway, let''s go back first today. It seems that I and Suofa have to stay for a few days. They must doubt our identity. We wille back after exining it clearly."

    "Okay!" Both Lilian and Suofa nodded.

    The three of them passed through the transmission portal in turn and returned to Westwind Town.

    The portal was cast by Suofa. The moment she entered, a purple light shed and slowly disappeared. At this time, Madeleine rushed in with a group of ck Earth Knights. They saw that there was no one in the room, and the small teleportation portal became more and more transparent. In the end, it exploded into a ball of light and disappeared in midair.

    Madeleine now understood that Robb Smith must have disappeared through this transmission portal. He said "go out for fun" every day, but in fact, he left Bright Road through this transmission portal. She didn''t know where he had gone.

    She jumped out of the room angrily and shouted to the outside, "send someone to check the surrounding enchanted barrier, especially the one against space magic. Is it damaged? Hurry up! Call all the nobles from Westwind Town over. I want to ask them."

    Robb took Lilian and Suofa back to Westwind town.

    The first scene they saw through the transmission portal was that the little girl was staggering down the hill and had already run quite a distance.

    Her back was seriously injured. Then she inexplicably passed through a transmission portal and suddenly came to a hillside. She turned her head and looked around. She only saw a wooden house on the mountain, a chapel at the foot of the mountain, a river, and a water wheel by the river

    She didn''t know where she was at all, but she was clear that she was seriously injured. The injury was so serious that she couldn''t even use runes to heal her wounds. If the enemy chased her through the transmission portal at this time, she would be dead for sure.

    She just wanted to stay away from this transmission portal as soon as possible!

    Under the moonlight, she saw a Chapel of Light on the hillside. At the door of the chapel stood a statue of "the God of light". She was excited. As long as there was a Church of Light, it was good, which meant that this ce was not a hostile camp.

    She stumbled towards the chapel.

    On the hillside, Robb returned him and Lilian to the normal size. Looking at the embarrassed look of the little girl, he could not help but sigh, "why? Why bother?"

    Suofa asked in a low voice, "what should we do with this person? Should we kill her?"

    "Kill her?" Robb put on a stunned expression and asked, "why kill her?"

    "She tried to kill you not long ago. This time she appeared in our dormitory to kill you. We should kill such an enemy ruthlessly."

    Robb smiled and said, "if I want to kill someone who tried to kill me ruthlessly, can you still stand here now?"

    Thinking about it carefully, what he said seemed to be true. "Then do you want her to work hard?"

    Robb smiled and said, "let''s wait and see!"

    He rode down the hill, followed by Lilian and Suofa.

    Although the big loli in front of him was seriously injured and her footsteps were messy, her speed was not slow. She quickly went down the hill and came to the front of the chapel. At this time, it waste, and the door of the chapel is closed. She pounced on the door and pped it hard for two times. She felt that she was unable to hold on and slowly slid down against the door.

    Soon, the door was opened from inside, and two little nuns appeared at the door. They were all wearing tube nightdresses, and their hair was scattered. It seemed that they had already gone to bed. This style was different from the stiff nun clothes they usually wore, and they looked much more youthful and lively.

    When the two of them saw that someone was injured and fell at the door, they couldn''t help but scream in surprise, "Oh, no! Someone is seriously injured and fell down. Ishir,e here!"

    Soon, Little Yi arrived. She was also wearing a tube shaped nightdress as well, and her blond hair fell over her shoulders. She looked very beautiful. After she came over, she criticized angrily, "you two have been nuns for many years. Why call me when someone is seriously injured? Hurry up and chant to treat her. What if she doesnt survive while waiting for me?"

    "Yes!" The two nuns began to chant hurriedly. But the two of them were too anxious, and as a result, they couldnt even finish the chant sessfully.

    Little Yi was at a loss whether to cry or tough because of these two guys. She also quickly chanted the chant. A soft holy light spread out from her palm and entered the body of the big loli.

    The girl''s condition had improved a lot, but the wound on her was not something that could be cured by magic. The wound was still bloody.

    "The wound is so serious. It''s not cut by an ordinary weapon. I feel dark magic from it. It was cut by a holy weapon of the Church of Darkness. A simple treatment may not be effective, and it will be suppressed by the holy effect. I have to get the holy magic ne made by Godfather to treat her again."

    As she spoke, she was about to go back to her room, but she saw Robbing over with Lilian and Suofa, smiling.

    "Ah? Why did youe back at this time? Why did you bring back Suofa?" A tinge of joy shed across Little Yi''s cold face. "You just came back at the right time. Please cure her. She was seriously injured."

    Robb smiled and said, "I know. She got hurt because she wanted to kill me."

    "What? Did you hit her?" she asked in surprise.

    "No." Robb smiled and said, "if I really wanted to hit someone, how can I only hurt my opponent?"

    She thought about it carefully and agreed. If Godfather made a move, there would be no chance for her to survive.

    Robb pointed casually, and a golden light enveloped the big loli. This light not only dispelled the additional effect of the holy sword on her wound, but also healed her wound at the same time. Two secondster, the big loli sat up and widened her eyes. She looked at the people around her, her eyes full of vignce. "Where are you? Who are you?"

    Robb returned to his stone chair and sat down. Then he said in his symbolic wee, "wee to Westwind Town!"

    "Westwind town?" The little girl was taken aback. "This is WestwindTown? The Godfather in Westwind Town who constantly transports all kinds of strange things to Bright Road, making people drunk and weak in will?"

    Robb, "is the reputation of my Westwind Town like this now?"

    ----TL: @Somebody donated!! I just wanted to say thank you, and it really means a lot to me. I hope you guys continue to enjoy the novel!!

 Chapter 360: Heretic! Go to hell!

    Chapter 360: Heretic! Go to hell!

    Robb had thought that Westwind Town had a good reputation. After all, it had brought all kinds of novel technology, advanced production force, and advanced management and operation concepts to the world. No matter what, it should be called the "The Holy Land of Westwind Town".

    Why did it be an "intoxicating" ce in the mouth of the big loli?

    He said crossly, "Hey! Apologize to Westwind Town."

    "I don''t need to apologize." The little girl said seriously "In the past few months, I have seen a lot of unknown things on Bright Road, such as silk stockings, sweet cakes, cakes, soy sauce, soy milk... Westwind Town has always been known to produce these unknown things, using these things to corrode people''s wills, making everyone be weak. I will definitely resist Westwind Town. This town must be judged, and all the weak guys will beughed at by the gods..."

    As soon as she finished her words, a small box fell out of her leather armor. The box smashed on the ground and opened. It was filled with "salty sugar", which was a test newly developed by Nuolun''s sugar factory. It tasted salty. Ordinary people were really not used to it. They did not expect that this big loli would bring a box with her.

    Robb was speechless

    The girls were also rendered speechless

    The little girl''s face turned red in an instant. She raised her foot and wanted to step on the candy box, but she couldn''t step on it in the air. After a few seconds, she suddenly squatted down, picked up the box, poured all the salty candy into her mouth and wrapped it in her cheeks, Then she mumbled, "I... I... I... can''t leave them in the world

    Robb was speechless

    The girls were also rendered speechless

    She finally bit the candy into pieces and swallowed it. After a fierce swallowing, the big loliughed and said, "look, I have destroyed all the evil, filthy and rotten rubbish. I am the best heretic judger in the world! Haha!"

    Robb was speechless

    "A crazy guy."

    The little girl turned around and said to Little Yi, "are you the nun of this church? Who is the priest of this church? Let hime out to see me! I have an important mission assigned by the Church of Light, and I need your full cooperation and help."

    Heretic judger?" Hearing the name, Little Yi was a little stunned. She immediately recalled that when she just met Robb, she had regarded him as a heretic judger. At that time, she was really stupid. It was a little ridiculous thinking about it now.

    Then she realized an important thing The real conflict is justing.

    The heretic judger is the killer and assassin of the Church of Light, and also the one who was brainwashed and influenced the most. Their loyalty to the Church of Light was unshakable, not as slippery as Chief Elsie.

    What would happen when she heard that this church was not a Church of light?

    Little Yi couldn''t help but feel a little worried, but even if she was worried, she had to make it clear, with a serious expression on her face, she said to the little girl, "the priest of this church is the one in front of you, Mr. Robb. In Westwind Town, everyone calls him Godfather. However, you may not be able to get the help you want from us, because we are not the Church of Light, but the new Church of Light."

    "New?" The big loli''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "What does this'' new ''mean?"

    "Just as I said. We abandoned the idea of the old Church of Light and established a new one," said Little Yi in a neither humble nor pushy tone

    "Have you betrayed the God of light?" The girl''s voice became a little sharp and full of anger.

    "No! We also devoutly believe in the God of light, but our teachings are different from yours. If you are interested, you can read this book."

    She handed out the new Bible of light.

    The little girl took the book and turned to the first page. She muttered, "isn''t it the same?"

    Then she turned two more pages, and her face suddenly changed. She turned it over, over and over again, as if she was looking for something, she said, "it''s gone, it''s gone! The God of Light in the Chapter 17 and 14 sections of the Bible of Light said to the paparazzi, I''m going topletely smear the name of the God of Darkness. You''re going to write this on a book as a souvenir, and read it to all the believers. This sentence is gone, missing. I can''t find it..."

    "Yes, I have deleted it. That sentence is too disharmonious. The God of light who loves everything can''t say something like that. I think it was maliciously written, so I deleted it. Our new Church of Light doesn''t reject the Church of Darkness, and we intend to live in peace with it."

    "Nonsense!" The big loli was so angry that she threw the book in her hand to the ground. She wanted to step on it again, but the two little girls had already been prepared. As soon as the big loli threw the book, the two of them reached out to pick it up, patted the mud on it, and carefully held it in their arms.

    "You... You... You are just a group of crazy people." The little girl shouted angrily, "how dare you tamper with the Bible of Light and add ''new''. You are even more hateful than the people of the Church of Darkness. You are the heretic of the heretics! Today I will represent the God of Light and dere you, a heretic, to die."

    She pulled out the holy sword and the holy cross with a brush and said, "Power in the air, surge! Gather in my hands and turn into a shrill lightning!"

    The little girl used her most powerful sword skill without hesitation. The sword was surrounded by lightning and struck towards Little Yi''s chest.

    However, she didn''t even bother to dodge. She knew that with Robb here, she didn''t need to worry at all.

    Sure enough, the horrifying sword light suddenly dimmed, because Robb reached out from the side and mped the sword de with his palms.

    The little girl was a little confused. Since she first learned and used the holy sword skill, she had fought against countless enemies, and no one had been able to catch her attack with bare hands. This was too much!

 Chapter 361: Take the White Blade

    Chapter 361: Take the White de

    The little girl pulled back with all her strength. But only after Robb loosened his grip, did the girl leap back two yards with the sword. She looked at her sword, and then looked at Robb''s hand. She was a little confused and didn''t understand what was going on.

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t fight or kill. That''s not good. You see, we didn''t ask you to die just because you are a heretic. But you want to kill us just because we have different belief from you. Don''t you think your path is narrow?"

    "Shut up. Don''t try to deceive me with sweet words." The little girl didn''t want to talk to Robb and threw a holy sword skill at Robb.

    "Life is inconstant. No pity is required. Bury it! atha Sword!"

    A snow-white sword light flew up again and shed at Robb. The sword light was so fast that people could not see it clearly.

    However, Robb put his hands together again and the sword de was caught in his palms again for some reason.

    The little girl''s face changed dramatically. The holy sword skill had been grasped empty handed two times in a row. What the hell was going on?

    "Remember the will of the heavens, and get rid of all distracting thoughts in your heart! Holy Light Explosion!"

    "Pang!" Again, it was caught by Robb.

    Another sword skill

    It was caught again!

    The little girl was angry, "what the hell are your hands?"

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s not a big deal. I just used a passive skill of the ss called ''waiter'', which is called Take the White de. When I use this skill, it will be determined by the cultivation of both sides'' swordsmanship. If my cultivation of swordsmanship is higher, I can grab your sword with a higher probability. If your swordsmanship is higher, I can''t catch it, and I will be chopped to death by you."

    Speaking of this, Robb concluded, "ording to the sess rate of the Take the White de a few times ago, the probability of me grabbing your sword is almost 99%, which means that my cultivation of swordsmanship is a little higher than yours. You''d better give up, sword sage."

    "Nonsense!" The little girl was furious. As a sword sage, she had already reached the peak of swordsmanship. How could Robb say that his swordsmanship cultivation was much better than hers? How could she tolerate it?

    When she was about to continue her attack, Robb waved his hand, and an iron ingot appeared in his hand. Then he rubbed his hands, and the iron ingot turned into an iron sword. He smiled at the little girl and said, "look, let me show you what a real holy sword skill is!"

    "What?" The little girl was stunned. "You also know a holy sword skill?"

    Robb waved his iron sword in his hand, "Shrill Lightning!"

    The real holy sword skill was exactly the same as the one that the big loli had used just now.

    The sword light flew out like lightning and hit the opposite hillside. A big hole was immediately sted out, and rubble and sand flew all over the sky. The power of this strike was too great. The sword light already flew dozens of miles and yet could still make a big hole. It was simply insane.

    The little girl looked down at her sword and thought, [can I do it? Impossible.]

    Robb brandished his sword again.

    Holy sword skills were constantly used, and each sword strike brought a burst of wind and lightning. The opposite hillside had been damaged for eight lifetimes, and it was smashed seven or eight times by his sword skills, making it deformed.

    The power of his holy sword skills made the little girl stunned. It was true that as Robb said, her holy sword skills were nothingpared to Robb''s. Her speed and strength were not on the same level. If they really wanted to fight, ten of her, no, even fifty of her could not even be enough to cut Robb.

    The little girl fell to the ground dejectedly. "Who... Who the hell are you?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Little Yi has just introduced me. My name is Robb. I''m a small priest from the new Church of Light in Westwind Town. People here call me Godfather." After saying that, Robb sat back on his stone stool and said, "Miss heretic judger, if you want to kill a heretic, you can only kill him in a ce I can''t see. In a ce I can see, you can''t kill him no matter how hard you try. Oh, by the way, let me kindly remind you that my detection range is 5000 yards and I have the night vision ability."

    The little girl was speechless

    Robb thought that she was frightened, but he immediately found that he was wrong. The older girl was only fourteen years old. People at this age would not be convinced by a mere force.

    She had never been afraid of death? When did she fear the power?

    The worst result was death!

    The little girl swung her sword at Robb''s forehead.

    Then, with a sound of "snap", he sped his hands together, "Take the White de", and mped her sword.

    "I won''t give in even if I die." The little girl said seriously, "no matter how evil and powerful you are, you can''t shake my will."

    "Really? That''s troublesome!" Robb shouted, Lilian, give me a big ss bottle."

    "Why do you need a ss bottle?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Give it to me!"

    So Lilian ran over and fetched a big ss bottle.

    Robb pointed at the little girl and said, "shrink!"

    Before the big girl figured out what had happened, she suddenly shrank into a small person. She looked around in a daze and didn''t know what had happened. Then she saw Robb''s big hand grabbing her.

    What a big hand! It looked like the hand of a giant.

    She wanted to run away, but it was useless. Robb was so fast that she couldn''t avoid him. Moreover, she found that after she shrank, her strength and speed became worse.

    Robb grabbed her and threw her into the bottle. Then he took a cap with holes and covered the bottle. Then he used strengthening magic on the bottle, and the bottle immediately became as hard as steel.

 Chapter 362: I need an explanation

    Chapter 362: I need an exnation

    The little girl pounded the bottle walls hard in the bottle. She didn''t understand why the ss bottle was so strong. As a sword sage, she should be able to break the ss. But even if she kicked it with her feet, it wouldn''t damage the ss bottle at all.

    She shouted, "what magic is this? Let me out, evil heretic!"

    Robb smiled and said, "if I let you out, you will attack people. I''d rather have you trapped than die, so I have to invite you to the bottle for now."

    The little girl was angry, "evils, evil, despicable, shameless, lewd..."

    Robb said with an evil smile, "if I really want to be that bad, I will peel off all your clothes, then throw you inside the bottle. Then I can enjoy the 360 degree view."

    The little girl was startled by his words and didn''t dare to speak for a long time.

    "Stop it. Be quiet." Robb took out a salty candy and threw it into the ss bottle.

    The candy was usually only as big as a fingernail cap, but for the big loli now, it looked like a huge stone. When it fell from the bottle, the big loli was frightened. She was afraid of being seriously hurt by it, so she quickly dodged aside.

    When the candy dropped to the bottom of the ss bottle, it made a crisp sound and bounced. The big loli was so agile that she turned a somersault in the bottle and finally avoided the falling candy.

    When the candy stopped beating, she raised her head and said angrily, "you bastard! Do you want to smash me to death? I''m not that easy to be hit."

    Robb smiled and said, "I just put it into your mouth. Here you are. If you are in a bad mood, you will get better after eating candy."

    The little girl was speechless

    "I don''t have time to talk to you for the time being. Lick the candy yourself. If I''m not wrong, I''ll soon receive the Queen''s call. I have to deal with her."

    After saying that, Robb asked Lilian to take the ss bottle into the warehouse in case she saw what he was going to do next. Then he stood up, He ordered, e and help me put on makeup. I have to deal with the queen. Madeleine should report the matter of the magic school to the queen soon, and then this stupid woman will think that I''m ying tricks. She is about to call to me. Come and put on makeup to make me look like a fallen noble."

    "Godfather, what''s the use of makeup? Can you fool the queen? I think it''s difficult."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s very difficult for ordinary people, but it''s okay for me."

    Unable to figure it out, she asked, "how on earth could we fool her?"

    With a bang, Robb turned into two people. Robb used a replicating spell.

    Of course, because of the problems in the game operating interface, the yers were unable to control their own real bodies and avatars at the same time. Therefore, Robb could only choose to control one of them. When he wanted to control the other one, he had to click the tab key to switch his operating angle to the avatar.

    He didn''t know how to control this skill in the real world, so he wanted to have a try.

    He found that when he wanted to control his real body, as long as he thought "I want to control my real body", he would jump to the perspective of his real body. When he wanted to control his avatar, he just had to think "I want to control my avatar" and his perspective could cut to the Avatar.

    The only disadvantage of this skill was that it was a "game skill" after all, and it could not be used as an avatar forever. The avatar would disappear in only thirty minutes, and it had to be used again.

    This magical skill stunned everyone, including Little Yi, Lilian and so on.

    Robb thought, [Its a skill of the game. They wouldnt understand.]

    He waved at Suofa and said with a smile, "make my avatar look like a fallen noble."

    Suofa suddenly understood. "I see."

    She quickly dyed his hair and put on makeup for his avatar. Not long after, Robb Smith, the fallen noble, appeared in front of everyone. At this time, the girls finally understood what Robb was going to do. He thought, [no one can stop a person with a strange ability to fool others. No matter how smart the queen is, she has to be fooled.]

    Everyone waited quietly. Not long after, the crystal ball lit up.

    Robb''s real body was sluggish on the stone stool, while the avatar with makeup was standing not far behind him. It was not until it was ready that he answered the phone

    The crystal ball lit up and appeared in front of him. It was the Queen''s dignified face. Behind her stood Duke Madeleine, but her expression was not as calm as the Queen''s. it seemed that she could not wait any longer.

    As soon as the crystal ball lit up, Madeleine''s eyes were fixed on the avatar standing behind Robb. "Ah! Robb, that''s great. I''m finally relieved to see that you are safe."

    Robb cut his consciousness, controlled his avatar, and immediately thought into it. He said with a smile, "I''m sorry to make you worried. I''m fine, but you''ve discovered all my secrets now."

    Seeing that he was safe, Madeleine was relieved. She didn''t say anything for the time being. Obviously, she had given the right to speak to the queen.

    Then the queen continued in an angry tone, "Mr. Robb, now I need you to give me an exnation, including the matter of Robb Smith, the matter of the transmission portal in the dormitory, and the matter of Russ Belmonde Drac. I will take your exnation to determine whether the friendship between, Westwind Town and Westwind Town could be maintained, and..."

    She suddenly stressed her tone and said word by word, "and whether there is a war between us to defend our territory and dignity!"

    Robb returned his consciousness to his original body and shrugged with a smile. "There are too many questions to ask at a time. Can we ask one by one?"

    "Of course! Let''s talk about the matter of the princess." The queen asked seriously, "first of all, I want to know if you are on her side. Did you support her when she killed someone secretly on Bright Road?"

    "No." Robb smiled and said, "you should know that she also wants to kill my people."

    He pointed at the avatar standing behind him and said with a smile, "she wants to kill Robb Smith, and this man is obviously my man. So I won''t be on her side. Otherwise, Madeleine would have died, right?"

 Chapter 363: Negotiation

    Chapter 363: Negotiation

    The queen immediately epted Robb''s words. In fact, she didn''t think that Robb would be on the same side with Russ from the very beginning. She even didn''t believe that Robb had anything to do with East Gran because Robb had always been nice to her.

    He gave her desserts, taught her techniques, and taught her about some of his thoughts.

    She learned a lot of good domestic ideas from Robb for free.

    These ideas seemed to be very simple, but each of them could make her kingdom advance by leaps and bounds in a certain aspect. If Robb was on the same side with East Gran, how could he teach her these?

    So she just wanted a positive answer, and the answer was not beyond her expectation.

    She nodded calmly and asked, "where is Russ now?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Lilian, take out the bottle."

    Lilian then took out the bottle containing Russ.

    The ss bottle containing the princess of East Gran was put on the stone table. Russ, who was only as tall as her finger, was sitting in the ss bottle angrily. The thing she used as a chair was the salty candy, which was the only thing in the ss bottle besides her.

    Seeing the girls surrounding the stone table, she didn''t say anything. But when she saw the Queen''s expressionless and dignified face in the crystal ball, the big loli jumped up and said, "The evil person of the Church of Darkness."

    The queen looked at the big loli in the ss bottle expressionlessly, as if she was not surprised at all, but her eyes betrayed her. How could Robb make her so small and then imprison her in the ss bottle? His magic was so crazy?

    Robb smiled and said, "although you didn''t ask, I still want to answer it. Since I can be a giant before, of course I can make you small. Is it that strange?"

    The queen said, "the logic is perfect. No problem. It''s not strange at all."

    After saying that, she suddenly pounded the table and said, "it''s not strange at all!"

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "it''s useless for you to say anything. I know a lot of strange things, and it''s enough for you to understand them slowly."

    "Well, it''s not the time to talk about it." The queen nced at the ss bottle and said, "I''m wondering if you will give me the person I want."

    "But..." Robb wanted to say "I can give it to you", but he didn''t expect that as soon as he wanted to speak, he heard Little Yi beside him shout, "Godfather, No."

    "Oh?" Robb looked at Little Yi with a smile and asked, "what''s wrong?"

    Little Yi looked a little embarrassed. She knew that she had gone too far, but she still insisted on saying, "she is still a child!"

    She also knew that her words were ridiculous, but in fact, she had a lot to say. For example, she really wanted to say, "although I have already established my own family and called myself the new Church of Light, I still don''t want to see the people of the old Church of Light be handed over to the Church of Darkness in this way, because... That means death, or even more terrible than death."

    Her kindness didn''t allow her to turn a blind eye to it! Since the God of light loved everything, she would never allow anyone to be sent into a fire pit.

    She knew that her emotions were very childish and even stupid. She was too embarrassed to say such an idea, so she had to turn thousands of words into a sentence, "she is still a child." she didn''t think Robb could understand her, and she was even ready to be rejected by Robb.

    However, Robb blinked at her and pretended to be enlightened. "Oh, yes, she is still a child."

    Robb pped his hands and turned to the crystal ball. He smiled and said, "Miss queen, I can''t give this person to you. You see, she is still an innocent child. Moreover, you also know the rules of my Westwind Town. I once saved the people of your Church of Darkness from the hands of the werewolf guerri team. So now, it''s obviously impossible for me to hand over Russ to you."

    "In the past, when Elsie fled to Westwind Town with the Temr K nights, I could leave them alone. But this time, she is not a normal person. She is the princess of East Gran. If you don''t give her to me, I can''t let her go." The queen said tly, "it''s useless for you to keep her. Handing her over will save you a lot of trouble. I don''t think you have any reason to keep her."

    "There is only one reason -- I am a kind person." Robb said, "I can imagine what will happen to her if she falls into your hands. She is a tool to threaten Mondra. You will cut one hand today, and tomorrow one foot to force Mondra to make some concessions. Of course, this is because you are a queen. If you are a man, I have no doubt that she will be treated more excessively."

    Speaking of this, Robb concluded, "I don''t want to see these things happen, so I can''t leave her to you."

    The big loli in the ss bottle was shocked by what he said.

    On the other hand, Little Yi, who was standing next to them, was moved. She knew that Robb made this decision for her.

    The Queen''s expression remained the same. Robb''s words didn''t surprise her, because she knew that Robb was very kind, which had been incisively and vividly reflected in the war between him and the desert kingdom. No one had died in that kind of war. If he was not kind, no one in the world could be called kind.

    She calmly retorted, "your kindness is not used to connive at murderers, is it? She killed my ministers! The murderer should pay with her life. If your kindness is only aimed at her, but ignore those who were killed by her, it is not real kindness. It can only be called partiality."

    "Well, you are right." Robb said, "but if those people are not dead, they don''t have to pay for their lives, right? Not long after the assassination, their corpses should not bepletely rotten, or as long as the corpses are still alive, they are within the scope of my resurrection technique. You just have to seal those people who were killed with ice magic and send them to Westwind Town. I will help you resurrect them all, so that you have no reason to catch her."

    "She killed nearly two hundred people." The queen said, "there are nearly two hundred assassinated and their guards as well!"

    "I''ll just make theme back to life," Robb smiled and said, "there are only two hundred people."

 Chapter 364: Deal!

    Chapter 364: Deal!

    The queen was stunned and didn''t know what to say. Even if you are the pope, you have to prepare many items to resurrect a person. After resurrection, you have to recuperate for a long time to recover your magic power. Now you say you want to resurrect two hundred people? Isnt that too much?

    Are you still a human being? That''s unreasonable!

    Of course, after the queen was stunned for a while, the next step was to weigh the pros and cons.

    Her brain was working fast.

    If she agreed to Robb''s condition now, she would lose the princess of East Gran, but she would be able to get back her dead ministers. These ministers could be her power and continue to work for her in the future.

    If she forced Robb to give Russ to her, she would lose those ministers. Moreover, she might not be able to get Russ, or even be enemies with Robb.

    The queen said decisively, "deal!"

    Robb praised her for her decisiveness.

    It was said that this damned woman had been forced to deal with all kinds of forces since she was a child in order to regain her kingdom. She had dealt with the church of darkness, the people from various races, exiled nobles... The judgment she had talked about in her life was probablyparable to the meals that her peers had.

    Her determination to give up a princess so decisively was admirable.

    In this way, even if the princess''s business was finished, Madeleine, who was standing behind the queen, could not stand it any more. She patiently listened to the queen and Robb talking for a long time, but did not bring the topic to Robb Smith. She couldn''t bear it any more. She jumped out and said, "Your Highness, don''t mention it anymore. Tell me about Robb Smith."

    Instead of looking at Robb, she kept looking at the disguised avatar behind Robb and shouted, Robb Smith, what''s wrong with you? What''s with the transmission portal?"

    The avatar didn''t move, because Robb hadn''t turned his perspective to the avatar yet. Heined to the crystal ball, "Miss queen, isnt your subordinate so unruly? She actually jumped out to snatch the mirror when we two were talking."

    The queen was not provoked at all. Instead, she smiled and said, "she is not my subordinate, but my best friend. Do you mind if your best friend interjects in the chat? If you do, you will have no friend."

    He was amused by her reaction! If you want to y like this, I''ll switch.

    With a thought, his consciousness drilled into his avatar.

    The avatar stood in front of the crystal ball. In order to avoid any ws, he deliberately used his avatar to block the body on the stone stool so that the queen and Madeleine could only see the avatar.

    Once it was cut on this body, somemon movements, such shrugging, and other small movements of a real body, all of which had to be prohibited. He had to disguise back to that simple fallen noble. He tried his best to keep a calm and honest attitude and said to the crystal ball, "miss Madeleine, nice to meet you. I''m sorry to make you worried."

    Madeleine shouted anxiously, "what''s wrong with that transmission portal? The whole city of Bright Road is covered by anti-space magic, and any transmission magic won''t work. Why can you hold a mini transmission portal in the drawer of the dormitory to Westwind Town?"

    Robb said, "I don''t know. It was Godfather who made it up."

    This was the most crazy exnation. Anyway, no matter what ridiculous thing happened, it would make sense for it to fall on Godfather.

    Madeleine turned to Robb and looked at him with fear. "Why can your transmission portal work despite the barrier?

    Robb''s consciousness returned to his original body and he shrugged. "Only God knows!"

    Madeleine said vigntly, "so can I understand that you can go to Bright Road at any time to make trouble?"

    Robb continued to shrug and say. "Have I made any trouble? If I really want to make trouble, Bright Road will really be a mess."

    Madeleine was speechless

    The queen interrupted "I don''t doubt that you have the ability to stir up trouble on Bright Road, but you didn''t. Recently, I called you several times, but you didn''t stay on the stone stool. You just huddled yourself up and teleported yourself to Bright Road. What are you doing secretly? With your ability, you didn''t kill anyone when you came to Bright Road, you didn''t set a fire, and no one even knew you hade. I really want to know what you are thinking about here."

    Robb turned his head two times and said, "well, to be honest, I''m looking for silver. As you know, the business of Westwind Town is not developed. Especially for all kinds of rare items, there is no such thing here. Thats why I went to Bright Road to look for it and see if I can find any."

    "Silver?" The queen and Madeleine were stunned at the same time. Well, silver is indeed very rare. It is very difficult to find. If Robb is looking for it, he may go to Bright Road to look for it. After all, this ce is much more prosperous andmercial.

    "Why are you looking for silver?" The queen asked.

    "I won''t tell you!" Robb put on a sullen face and said, "you are not my wife. Don''t expect me to make everything clear to you."

    The queen couldn''t continue the conversation, so she snorted and stepped back, giving Madeleine the right to speak again.

    Madeleine continued to ask Robb''s Avatar, "did you set up the transmission portal just for silver?"

    Robb''s consciousness also shifted to the avatar. He smiled and said, "Godfather has two purposes for making the portal. One is to look for silver, and the other is to help me study at the school of magic items in the daytime and learn the technology of making magic item. After school, I can go through the transmission portal to go back to Westwind Town, and then learn wind magic from him."

    "In other words, you used to say that you had fun after school every afternoon, but you were lying, weren''t you?" Madeleine said, "It is just for returning to Westwind Town."

    "Yes!" Robb admitted frankly, but he couldn''t deny it at this time, because he had already exposed it. The key to lying was to frankly admit what others had already known, create a "I''m sincere" posture for others, and then continue to talk nonsense on other things. It''s easy for others to be deceived by his sincere apology and take his nonsense seriously.

    Robb said seriously "I want to revive the Smith family, but it''s not enough just to make magic items. I still need strong power. If I don''t be the strongest wind magician on the continent, I won''t be able to revive the reputation of the Smith family. And the most powerful person I know is Godfather. He can defeat the army of the desert kingdom by himself, so I''ve already taken him as my teacher and learned the essence of wind magic from him."

 Chapter 365: I will avenge my grandfather

    Chapter 365: I will avenge my grandfather

    TL: Sorryy, I couldn''t trante yesterday. My neighborhood lost electricity because a line was cut.Robb continued, "while learning the wind magic from Godfather, I also want to work for the kingdom and the queen, so I need this transmission portal to study magic in Westwind Town. At the same time, I need to go to the magic school to apply all the skills I have learned and develop the best magic tools. Afterward, I will hand them over to the kingdom."

    Thest sentence was sonorous and powerful, absolutely much more dignified than the soft whispering lines said by the main character of a TV series. The attitude of "you must hand over good things to the kingdom" was simply great.

    Madeleine was overjoyed. She turned to the queen and said, "Mr. Robb is really devoted to the promotion of his family and serving the mothend. He is on our side."

    The queen hit Madeleine''s head with her stick. She took out a stick from nowhere, which was shining with unusual light. Obviously, it was a treasure, and it seemed to be very painful on people.

    Madeleine held her head and squatted down immediately.

    "My silly best friend, don''t be cheated so easily." After the queen beat her best friend, Before she could finish her sentence, she said "No matter how you boast, it won''t change the fact that you are from Westwind Town. Although Westwind Town is nominally the territory of kingdom of Gran, it is actually not under my control, but under the control of Robb. You take Robb as your teacher and take root in Westwind Town. You use the transmission portal to travel around. I don''t believe that you want to work for me, but I believe that you are helping Robb to spy on the information of my Bright Road and steal the information and knowledge of Bright Road. "

    Robb thought to himself, [it''s not easy to deceive this damned woman. Her words hit my goal. I''m indeed stealing the skills of making magic items from them. This is the only production career that I don''t have in Dark de, and it''s very interesting with endless mysteries.]

    However, what he thought was totally different from what he wanted to say, Robb denied without hesitation, "Your Majesty, I really want to work for the kingdom. I''m not a spy. I haven''t given any novel invention I''ve made to Godfather. I didn''t give it to him. I''ve only given all these great invention to my favorite Kingdom and my most respected queen."

    This was what the queen liked to hear. She frowned and asked, "really?"

    "Really not!" Robb said, "I swear in the name of John Rnd Smith, absolutely not."

    In the eyes of the queen and Madeleine, he was swearing in the name of his grandfather!

    In fact, the queen had arranged a lot of spies in Westwind Town, especially in the church of darkness next to Robbs chapel. They would report everything they had seen to her majesty.

    The queen didn''t receive any news about the new magic items.

    It seemed that Robb Smith hadnt handed anything to Godfather. Thats great!

    An unnoticeable smile finally appeared on the Queen''s face, but it disappeared in a sh. Soon, she regained her seriousness. "Even so, using the transmission portal to enter and exit Bright Road is banned!"

    "But I can''t go back and forth if I don''t use the transmission portal." Robb pretended to be aggrieved and said, And if I cant do that, wind magic and making magic tools can''t bebined."

    "Give up studying wind magic and stick with magic items." The queen said, "you have the talent to make powerful weapons. I don''t doubt that you will make more powerful magic items in the future. Your talent will bring greater benefits to the kingdom in this aspect. At that time, you won''t be wronged in terms of title. I can guarantee that when you make great magic items, you can get an identity and status no less than your grandfather and avenge the smith."

    Damn it! What the hell! Robb cursed in his heart, [your words make it difficult for me to answer. What should I do next to fool them so that I can find a reasonable reason to run away from them?]

    Ah! Right!

    He came up with an idea!

    Robb put on a heavy expression, and the me of sadness seemed to be burning on his body. "Your Majesty, I thank you for your kindness. But if I only focus on the magic items, I can''t avenge grandfather! I can''t avenge the whole Smith family."

    He suddenly shouted, "I want to be the most powerful wind magician on the continent, and then... Defeat the ck dragon by myself! Avenge my family. Therefore, I can''t give up the opportunity to learn magic from Godfather."

    It was a cunning trick!

    The Queen''s whole body froze and she suddenly thought of her parents. They were also killed by the ck dragon! It was the evil ck dragon that made her be an orphan from a carefree princess.

    In her nightmares, she gritted her teeth and murmured the name of the ck Dragon... Victor!

    She once swore to kill the ck dragon.

    However, as she grew older, the responsibilities she shouldered became more and more.

    She wanted to defeat Mondra, to return to the Kingdom, to let the people of the Kingdom of Gran live a happy life, and to live up to the elders who had followed her all the way

    She had too many things on her back, which made her start to understand a wider view of the overall situation. In the circle and negotiation with all kinds of forces, she also slowly understood that "human''s strength is limited", "it''s not something where you can do as you want." people need to learn topromise when necessary. "

    She had already given up the idea of killing the ck dragon, because that was too unrealistic. Rather than go to the ck dragon''s ce to die, it was better to keep a useful life and realize more and more meaningful dreams.

    Therefore, when she heard Robb''s words, she was suddenly moved.

    She had given up the idea of killing the ck dragon, but it didn''t mean that she didn''t respect others'' thoughts. If someone hated the ck dragon and swore to kill it, then she would try her best to help him. This was the only thing she could do now.

    She sighed deeply and said, "well, I allow you to transfer to school, but... The transmission portal must be under my control, otherwise, it will be too dangerous."

    Robb turned his consciousness back to his original body, pped his hands and smiled. "Okay, you can monitor me. It''s okay to send a lot of soldiers to surround the transmission portal. Anyway, I can open another portal in another ce. What can you do to me?"

    The queen was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 366: 99% chance of taking the white blade

    Chapter 366: 99% chance of taking the white de

    The queen was so angry that she was about to flip the table.

    Robb suddenly said, "forget it. What I said just now is a little unreasonable. Well, I promise that only Robb Smith and his maid wille back and forth from this transmission portal. I won''t cause you any trouble. And you can arrange heavy soldiers to monitor and guard at the other side of the transmission portal as you like. Is that okay?"

    The queen breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little happy. In fact, she knew that Robb coulde and leave as long as he wanted. It was difficult for her to keep him. After all, he could defeat ten thousand soldiers of the desert kingdom on his own. After that, he even defeated the Sphynx.

    Even her skeleton dragon might not be able to defeat this kind of monster. If he wanted to take a walk on Bright Road, it would be difficult to deal with him.

    But this man didn''t do anything wrong or becent just because he was strong. Instead, he showed respect for her opinion, which was a rare quality.

    At this time, Robb also said, "by the way, once my transmission portal is opened, it will be a two-way transmission. In fact, the people on your side can also pass through the transmission portal. Since I can''t go there at will, your people can''te over at will either. You have to promise me that you can only send someone to monitor it, but you can''t pass through it, otherwise..."

    Otherwise, if you send someone in secretly, I can also sneak in.

    The queen nodded, "of course I can promise you that. Anyway, you never refuse anyone to enter Westwind Town. My people cane in openly, so why do I have to go through the trouble of having people entering through the portal?

    Robb gave her a thumbs up!

    The two of them made a deal and stopped talking.

    However, Madeleine looked at Robb''s avatar on the crystal ball and said with a little worry, "will youe back to the dormitory tonight? The desk here is broken, and the cab was also broken by me just now..." speaking of this, she was a little embarrassed. It was not easy to exin why she was in Robb''s cab, but she had to make it clear no matter how embarrassed she was now.

    Robb''s consciousness returned to his avatar and said with a smile, "I won''t go back tonight. I''lle back tomorrow. Then I''ll discuss with the queen where to set up the transmission portal.."

    "Okay!" Madeleine whispered, "I''m sorry. I sneaked into your closet."

    "Its nothing." Robb smiled and said, "I have roughly understood why you are inside. It''s me who shuttled back and forth and often caused your suspicion when I was not in the dormitory. So it''s my fault, not yours."

    Hearing this, Madeleine felt warm in her heart. This man... Was really reasonable.

    They hung up and their call ended.

    Everyone was tired after a fight of wits just now. Although Robb didn''t use much MP, he still needed to control two bodies at the same time.

    The girls around him also had to maintain the basic solemnity and etiquette when facing the queen of a kingdom. They raised their heads and stood straight, so they were tired.

    As soon as the phone was cut off, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and immediately becamezy.

    It was not until then that everyone suddenly found that the big loli in the ss bottle was sitting at the bottom of the bottle. She held the salty candy as big as a huge stone in her hands and licked it with her little tongue.

    It turned out that the conversation between Robb and the queen was long, stiff and boring. The little girl was not in the mood to eavesdrop. She was bored in the ss bottle, and no one came to talk to her, so she just held the salty candy and licked it. After the negotiation outside, everyone was relieved. She didnt notice it ended though, so she kept licking it.

    As a result, everyone noticed her embarrassment at the same time.

    Robb shrugged and asked, "Is a heretic judger that strange?"

    With an embarrassed look on her face, Little Yi said, "no, no, No. maybe it''s because the judger is too young."

    "By the way, what should we do with this person? Should she be kept in the bottle all the time? Lilian whispered, "it''s not appropriate to lock a girl up like this. Where is she going to go for the bathroom?"

    The crowd rolled their eyes at the same time and asked, "Arent your priorities a little strange?

    It was Nuolun who came to help her out. " Lilian is right. It''s just a transparent ss bottle. She can''t go to the bathroom at all. It''s really embarrassing. After all, we have to let her out."

    Suofa said in a low voice, "this guy is going to chop people randomly when she is released. It seems that she is a little blind to her belief."

    "Even if she will attack people randomly, we have to release her." Robb smiled and said, "anyway, she can''t do anything."

    Robb flicked the ss bottle

    The big loli in the bottle immediately let go of the big candy in her hand and quickly stood up. She raised the sword and the cross that had been shrunk down with her and put on a very striking appearance. "Justice will bury evil!"

    "Stop talking like a crazy person." Robb said, "now I''m going to let you out."

    "Eh? Really?" She asked.

    "Of course I will. Otherwise, I will ask you how are you going to go to the bathroom if I keep you here all the time?"

    The little girl froze at the question.

    If she went to the bathroom in the transparent bottle, wouldn''t she be seen in a full 360 degrees? The mere thought of it made her hair stand on end. And the moment she thought of it, she felt the urge to pee.

    Robb said, "so I have to let you out, but there is one thing I want to tell you. After youe out, you cant kill people, but you can only kill me. If you dare to kill anyone except me, I will lock you in this ss bottle again and lock you in here for seven days!"

    Seven days? If so, she would be suffocated to death by pee. The little girl quickly said, "okay! The negotiation is established."

    Robb opened the bottle and poured the ss bottle on the table.

    The big loli rolled out of the ss bottle with an extremely vigorous movement. She kicked her feet on the table, and her small body, which was only a finger long, actually waved the sword in midair, and there was a sh of lightning on the sword.

    Although she was small, the power of this sword strike was not small, because the shrink technique would not let her ability return to zero. It only caused her ability to decrease by a certain percentage, and her small body still had strong power.

    The sword light went straight to Robb''s face.

    Robb stretched out two fingers and mped them in the air. Take a white de

    With a snap, he caught her sword again.

    The little girl couldn''t help but feel depressed. "Isnt it a 100% chance?"

    Robb smiled and said, "no, it''s not like that. Its just 99%."

    The little girl puckered up her lips. She was not happy, but now she also found that she could not hurt Robb at all. When she lifted the sword and was about to cut off the people beside her, she heard Little Yi say in a very serious tone, "Princess, please don''t be so capricious. If you continue to make trouble, you will really be locked in the ss bottle by Godfather for seven days."

 Chapter 367: What are you going to do to me?

    Chapter 367: What are you going to do to me?

    In fact, the little girl was not an ungrateful person. Because of her faith, she felt like she had to kill people as soon as she came to Westwind Town. But after what had happened just now, she found that Robb and Little Yi were protecting her. Otherwise, she would have been sent to the Queen''s hand through the transmission portal.

    With the Queen''s hatred for her father, Mondra, she would probably have a hard time.

    Therefore, to some extent, Robb and Little Yi''s protection of her was a bridge to her friendship with Robb and Little Yi. However, when she saw the new Bible of Light held in the hands of the two young girls, a hint of anger shed through her eyes.

    These heretics betrayed the Church of Light and revised the Bible, which could not be forgiven. But I can''t defeat him now. If I resist, I will be humiliated. A heretic judger also has to judge the situation. He even often has to disguise himself.

    Now that she was at a disadvantage, she had to admit defeat for the time being.

    She stood at the stone table and shouted, "what are you going to do to me next?"

    "I won''t do anything to you." Robb smiled and said, "I can guarantee your safety, but... You are not allowed to leave Westwind Town."

    "Why?"

    "Because once I let you out, you will go to kill the Queen''s people, and she will also kill you." Robb smiled and said, "so I can''t let you out."

    The little girl was lost in thought and seemed to understand what Robb meant.

    Robb said, "let''s sleep first today. We''ll deal with things about you tomorrow. Remember, you can only kill me, not others."

    The little girl muttered, "I can''t hit you."

    Robb asked deliberately, "what did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly."

    The little girl said, "I say, evil will be buried by justice, and all the bad guys will bring about their own destruction."

    Robbughed, "I was about the same age as you when I was fourteen."

    Lilian said, e with me, princess. I''ll take you to a ce to sleep."

    She unfolded her palm, and the little girl understood what she meant. She gently jumped to Lilian''s palm and stood there. This kind of shrinking experience was actually very fresh to her. She was a fourteen year old child, and she was actually very interested in ying. After jumping to the palm of her palm, she couldn''t help but spin around and dance two or three steps.

    However, she immediately remembered that she was a prisoner now. She jumped to the ground and pouted. "Return me to normal size. I don''t want to keep such a state of size. It''s too inconvenient."

    Robb smiled and waved his hand to remove the shrink spell. The big loli quickly returned to normal size, but even if she recovered, she still had to be a head shorter than Lilian and be the shortest one among the girls present.

    Lilian held her hand and said, "let''s go take a shower and go to bed. We can talk about it tomorrow."

    The little girl, "in the evil ce, I hate it... I hate everything here."

    A few minutester

    "Wow, this watering can is so interesting!"

    "Wow, this tap water."

    "This toilet is so powerful. Can we clean it like this?"

    "Why is this bed so stic? What did you say? A spring bed? Wow, it''s fun."

    Early in the morning of the second day, Robb handed the little girl over to chief Elsie had no choice.

    He asked Elsie to talk about the situation in Westwind Town with the little girl, so that she could know what was going on with her as soon as possible.

    After everything was arranged, he asked Suofa to give him makeup and return to the appearance of a noble with ck hair. Then he used a teleportation skill to send himself to the cemetery of the church of darkness in Bright Road.

    This was also one of the game rules!

    He could use the teleportation skill or open the portal anywhere, but he could only teleport to the cemetery of the target city. In a word, the ce where the transmission portal can be anywhere, but the other side of the portal must be in a cemetery.

    In order not to expose this, Robb deliberately did not open the transmission portal, but used a spell.

    In this way, the moment he teleported himself, even if there was someone beside him, he would only see one more person appearing out of thin air, but he would not know where this person came from.

    He had thought that the cemetery would not be lively in the early morning, so there should be no one around when he arrives. But to his surprise, as soon as he teleported, he found that there were many workers around him, and each of them had a shovel in their hands.

    His teleportation just happened to pass through the middle of therge group of workers holding shovels, which made the group of people show a stunned expression at the same time, as if they had seen a ghost in the daytime.

    Anyone who suddenly found one more person in the crowd would be stunned the same.

    Robb had no choice but to wave at them and smile awkwardly. "I''m sorry. I''m a wind magician. Ie and go as fast as a gust of wind ."

    The workers were rendered speechless

    "What are you digging up in the cemetery early in the morning?" Robb smiled and said, "it''s not appropriate to dig other people''s graves to refine skeleton soldiers."

    The workers said, "our queen ordered us toe here to dig out the corpses of the ministers and their servants who were killed by the assassins a few days ago."

    Only then did Robb realize that these corpses would be dug out, frozen, and then sent to Westwind Town to find him to revive.

    He waved at the workers and said, "thank you,rades. Keep working."

    He walked out of the cemetery and came to the magic school as soon as possible.

    His dormitory was surrounded by arge number of ck armored soldiers with three floors inside and three floors outside.

    It turned out that the queen thought he would open a transmission portal from the dormitory today, so she ordered Madeleine to lead the ck Earth Knights to guard here. Once Robb Smith came, she would immediately take him to see the queen.

    Madeleine was now lying on the same bed in the dormitory. Yes, it was the big bed that Robb slept on.

    Smelling Robb''s scent left on the bed, she didn''t fall asleep the whole night. She widened her eyes and looked at the ce where the transmission portal disappeared yesterday. When the transmission portal was opened again and Robb Smith woulde out, she could go to wee him back with a smile.

    However, when she was waiting, she heard several knocks on the door. Then, a ck Earth Knight said outside, "Maam, Mr. Robb ising over."

    "What?"

 Chapter 368: Go meet the queen

    Chapter 368: Go meet the queen

    Madeleine was stunned and asked, "Why did hee from outside?"

    She stared at the ce where the transmission portal disappeared for a whole night, but she didn''t expect that Robb woulde from outside. It was unreasonable. She quickly jumped up from Robb''s bed, and used a few seconds to smoothen the bed sheet and straighten her clothes.

    After what happenedst night, Madeleine had been busy the whole time. She didn''t even go home to change her clothes, so she was still wearing a leather armor that was good for mobility. When she walked out of the room, she saw Robb smiling at her in the midst of the ck Earth Knights.

    Madeleine strode up to Robb, but she was too embarrassed to speak.

    Robb smiled and said, "Godfather opened a transmission portal this morning and threw me to the cemetery of the Church of Darkness. I came here from there."

    Madeleine finally said, "why didn''t he open it at the ce where the transmission portal disappeared yesterday?"

    Robb lied, "I don''t know. Godfather has weird ideas. He often does something iprehensible. I''m not happy going so far."

    Madeleine asked anxiously, "is the transmission portal of the cemetery still open?"

    Robb said, "when I came over, Godfather turned it off."

    "That''s good." Madeleine breathed a sigh of relief. "The queen has ordered us to take you to see her as soon as youe back."

    Robb knew that he couldn''t avoid this. He smiled and said, "Okay, then show me the way."

    Madeleine whispered in Robb''s ear, "don''t worry. Don''t be afraid. The queen won''t do anything to you. I promise."

    Robb knew that she was worried about him, so he patted her shoulder armor with a smile. This leather shoulder armor was different from the ck armor she usually wore. The ck armor she usually wore was the only one that she couldn''t feel even if it was touched by a man. However, the leather armor was very thin. When Robb patted her on the shoulder, she felt as if he was patting her own skin. She was so nervous that her whole body froze.

    "Let''s go!" Robb said with a smile.

    "Oh, right! Let''s go." Madeleine came to her senses and led the way. The ck Earth Knights around the dormitory also withdrew.

    Therge group of people walked towards the Royal Pce in front of the magic school.

    Madeleine was usually careless and rash. She was a heroic heroine, but when she walked side by side with Robb, she looked like a shy little wife.

    The ck Earth Knights next to them were sweating and speechless. They had never seen such a scene before. It was so fresh.

    Soon, they arrived at the pce!

    Robb had passed by the gate of the Royal Pce several times, but he had never seen it before. The size of the Royal Pce was not big. It was rebuilt from a building before after all. It did not have the size of a normal Royal Pce at all.

    A minister suggested to the queen to build a new pce, but the queen refused. In her opinion, there was no need to build a new pce on Bright Road. What she wanted to do was to rebuild the ck Earth Tower after defeating Mondra, and then build a new pce in the ck Earth Tower.

    Therefore, she still maintained a simple style.

    As soon as the guards of the pce saw Madeleine, they didn''t even bother to bother her and let her in. Of course, the soldiers of the ck Earth Knights couldn''t enter. Only the two of them, Madeleine and Robb, walked through the small square. There were only a few servants in the hall of the Royal Pce, and the queen hadn''t gone to the court yet.

    Seeing Madeleine, all the attendants bowed to her. One of the attendants said in a low voice, "the queen is now in the garden."

    Robb took the opportunity to observe the interior decoration of the pce. The pce was really simple. Western pces he had seen in cartoons and movies before were extremely luxurious. Gold and silver threads were everywhere, and decorated with gems and emeralds, which seemed to be very gorgeous. However, the Queen''s pce didnt have such luxuries. It was dark everywhere.

    His emotions were shown on his face naturally. Madeleine, who had been watching him from head to toe, immediately exined in a low voice, "Her Majesty is not a person who cares about these. She used all kinds of jewelry on the making of magic items, and gold and silver were used as military expenses, so her life is very simple. She is very popr in this respect."

    "Okay!" Robb understood. To put it bluntly, the queen was very poor.

    Poor people always boasted that they were clean and honest, not extravagant and wasteful. Therefore, their reputation was spread thousands of miles, and they were weed by arge number of poor people. However, Robb didn''t want such a good name. What he wanted was the reputation of luxury, extravagance, and depravity. Only by spreading that name for thousands of miles could he really live a free and easy life.

    Madeleine took him to the garden to look for the queen.

    She had thought that the noble Queen would stand in the middle of the garden and look at the sky in her snow-white queen dress. But she didn''t expect that as soon as the two of them entered the garden, they would see the queen in a short dress running in the garden. She was wearing a short sleeve tube dress, which was like a cotton T-shirt of modern generations, and she was wearing a short skirt for her lower body.

    Her arms and legs were bare, and the heat was endless. Her long golden hair was tied with a ponytail behind her head. As she ran, her ponytail swayed left and right.

    At this moment, Robb thought he had traveled through time. He saw a modern little sister exercising. It was not until he saw that she was wearing a pair of in cloth shoes instead of a pair of sneakers that he could bring his thoughts back to the ancient times.

    The queen turned around half a circle and saw Madeleine with a smile on her face. Then she saw Robb standing beside Madeleine. Her face immediately darkened. She stretched out her hand and pulled on the nearby shelf. A huge ck cloak spun around and covered her body, tightly covering her perfect figure.

    She red at Robb, then walked quickly to Madeleine andined, "don''t bring a man directly to the garden. I''m dressed too shabby."

    Madeleine was also a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect the queen to dress like this, so she said awkwardly, "Oh, Elizabeth, I didn''t know you are running with so little clothes."

    "Of course, you should wear less clothes when you are running." The queen said, "I''m weak, not a muscle knight. I can''t run in circles in armor."

 Chapter 369: I want to see

    Chapter 369: I want to see

    Although the queen wasining about Madeleine, her tone was not fierce. It seemed that the friendship between her and Madeleine was really strong. She would not get angry with her just because of a little thing.

    Madeleine apologized.

    Wearing a cloak, she walked up to Robb and said, Robb Smith, this is our second meeting."

    Robb lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "yes!"

    "Eh? It''s your second meeting?" Madeleine asked.

    "Yes, I have seen her once in the cemetery of the church of darkness." Robb exined, "at that time, as soon as I arrived at Bright Road and visited the city, I ran to the Church of Darkness. I happened to meet the queen who was reviving master number 32. The queen heard that I was thest member of the Smith Family and spared me extra favor to save me from tuition fee expenses" (see Chapter 288)

    It was not until then that Madeleine realized what had happened. She quickly said to the queen, "thank you, Elizabeth."

    "Why are you thanking me?" asked the queen.

    "Thank you for sparing his tuition." Madeleine said.

    "Humph! I don''t need his tuition. Why are you thanking me?" The queen said with a look of disappointment, "your two families didn''t get engaged at all. You don''t have to pretend to be his little wife. This guy is a notorious whoremaster in the school of magic. I advise you to break up with him as soon as possible."

    Madeleine whispered, "you know clearly that he just used the excuse of prostitution to return to Westwind Town."

    The queen snorted, "he is also a man who likes to lie!"

    Madeleine remained silent.

    The queen turned to Robb and asked, "where is the new transmission portal?"

    "There isnt one yet." Robb pretended to be respectful and said, "Godfather opened a transmission portal and sent me to Bright Road. Then he temporarily closed the transmission portal. He said that he had told you that the transmission portal should be opened in a ce that you can monitor."

    The Queen''s expression softened a little. "That''s more like it. I''ve prepared the ce for the transmission portal. Come with me."

    She led the way, followed by Robb and Madeleine. They walked out of the garden and came to a hall of the royal pce. It was an empty hall, in which arge group of royal guards were on standby. As soon as they saw the queen, they immediately stood up and saluted.

    The queen pointed to the middle of the room and said, "the portal should be opened in this room. If you want to go back to Westwind Town every day, you can return ande here as well. Listen, I only allow you and your maid toe back and forth from here. No one is allowed to pass except you two."

    Robb smiled and said, "Godfather also said so. My maid and I can go back and forth, but no one else can use this transmission portal to run into Westwind Town. Otherwise... If you enter, you will not be able to get out."

    The queen was very clear about the meaning of "will not be able to get out". Now, Elsie, Number 8, and Russ, all of them were not allowed to leave Westwind Town. This was Robb''s promise to West and East Gran respectively, which also showed his attitude towards this war.

    He didn''t want to help anyone, but he was very kind and couldn''t bear to see someone die in vain because of the war, so he saved the "dead" people and put them under house arrest in Westwind Town.

    Perhaps they wouldn''t be released until the war in the kingdom of Gran was over.

    If the queen didn''t want her men to be under house arrest in Westwind Town, she''d better not challenge the rules of Westwind Town. Godfather was generally reasonable. As long as they worked within his rules, he would never lose his temper.

    "Okay!" The queen said, "open the portal!"

    Robb took out a portal scroll he had prepared in advance and said with a smile, "Godfather said that you are not unfamiliar with this scroll."

    The queen nodded. She knew this scroll. She used amunication crystal ball to exchange for this kind of scroll from Robb. Later, when the desert kingdom invaded, she used it to send an army to guard a cave and sessfully fought the army of the desert kingdom.

    Robb said, "you should know the rules of using this scroll. As long as the user doesn''t enter, the door will exist for seven days, but it will disappear as soon as he enters, so this scroll can''t be used by me. Please use it yourself."

    The queen didn''t hesitate. She took the scroll and threw it out. A purple door slowly opened in the middle of the hall. The pce guards in the hall immediately became nervous. They unsheathed their swords and pointed them at the door. Another knight even brought out two newly made "firecrackers" and aimed at the transmission door.

    Robb went through the transmission portal and soon brought Suofa over. Then he said to the queen, "Your Majesty, it''s almost time for ss. I''m going to the school for ss."

    The queen nodded and watched Robb and the maid walk away slowly. Madeleine followed them, looking like a little wife.

    The Knights around her were not as brave as Madeleine and Robb at talking to her. They all kept silent, so the hall was very quiet.

    The queen looked at the transmission portal, her eyes gloomy.

    If she walked through this portal, she would be able to stand in front of that damn man soon, wouldn''t she?

    The man who had beenzily sitting on the stone stool all day long, looked like a salted fish. She hated him so much, but for some reason, when the queen found that she only needed to go through a portal to see him, the feeling of wanting to see him became extremely strong.

    Yes! Not just from the crystal ball, but in reality.

    She wanted to see him!

    She didn''t know that this was a problem that all theizens in the world had to face.

    Although she stood still and didn''t even tremble, she knew clearly that she was very restless and trembling.

    However, her position was great. She was not an ordinary woman from a normal town. For her, national affairs were far more important than personal affairs. It was not a good choice to go through the portal to see that guy. Perhaps... She would never be able to get out of Westwind Town once she went there?

    What should she do?

    She sighed deeply, turned around and left the hall.

    After taking two steps, the queen turned around and ordered the guards in the hall, "from today on, your task is to monitor this transmission portal. If anyone else except Robb Smith and his maide out of the portal, kill them."

    "Yes, maam!"

 Chapter 370: All of them must be revived

    Chapter 370: All of them must be revived

    All of a sudden, all the problems seemed to have been solved. Everything returned to normal.

    Robb''s way of life had also changed a little. Now he could travel back and forth between Westwind Town and Bright Road openly. He didn''t need to make up any more excuses for himself.

    Therefore, he didn''t have to stay in the magic school at night. He went to school every afternoon. He could reasonably bring Suofa to the Pce, enter the hall, and then go back to Westwind Town through the transmission portal. He removed his makeup leisurely, and theny on the stone stool, rxed.

    There were many benefits for him not to go back to school at night. The conditions of the student dormitory were not very good, so why not livefortably in his house?

    Of course, the only unhappiness at home was that a big loli would suddenly jumped out from the corner of the wall and shout at him, "ept the punishment of the light! Shrill lightning!"

    Then he put his palms together and snapped, "take.".

    The little girl would chop him like this seventeen or eighteen times every day, and Robb would y with her every day. It was actually very interesting to tease a young girl.

    At the beginning, the little girl was handed over to director Elsie, but even if he gave chief Elsie the blessing of the King, he still felt great pressure in the face of this sword sage. If he was identally attacked, he might not be able to defeat her.

    Therefore, when Robb was in Westwind Town, he would ask Elsie to send her to the chapel and let Robb personally take care of her. This gave her a chance to cut Robb. Of course, it made her depressed that she couldn''t cut him from time to time.

    A few days passed quickly!

    It was evening, Robb was having dinner at the stone table. There were all kinds of delicious dishes on the table. Two maids and Russ were there, and even the little cat girl Huahua, who had just gotten up was here. Only Little Yi went out with the light nuns to bring food to the vigers.

    He liked vegetables the most. He picked vegetables with a fork and ate happily. Lilian, on the other hand, liked steak. Now she was very proficient in using the knife and fork, and her eating gradually became elegant. No one would have thought that she was just a country girl. When she first ate steak, she picked it up too hard and threw it on Robb''s face.

    Only the little girl Russ was not used to the atmosphere at the table. She used a fork to pry a piece of fish from the steamed fish in the te, but she couldn''t use the fork to turn the fish well to touch the sauce. After pouring it for a long time, she didn''t seed. Finally, she simply used her hand, grabbed the fish and rolled it in the sauce, and then put it into her mouth. Finally, she ate it.

    Robb didn''t say anything.

    But he couldn''t help saying, "Hey, Russ, you are at least the princess of East Gran. You are a noble. Why are you eating like this? Look at what you have just done. You spilled two drops of sauce on the ground. It''s a waste. The sauce is also made of beans. It''s precious food. Those who waste food should be buried alive by sand and dust."

    The little girl pouted and said, "what kind of princess? I don''t want to be a princess. I don''t have such a father. It''s troublesome to eat like nobility. I don''t want to learn like them."

    Her words stunned everyone.

    Robb asked, "what''s wrong with your father? Why don''t you recognize him as your father?"

    The little girl snorted and refused to say anything.

    All of them had no choice but to keep silent. But now they understood that every family had its own problems. No wonder she, as the princess of a kingdom, dared to go to the Church of Light to be a heretic judger and to assassinate the important political ministers of West Gran. The story might be a little long.

    At this moment, a huge group suddenly appeared on the road outside the chapel. The two leading the group were the royal merchants. The two of them bowed at the door of the chapel, "Godfather, good evening."

    Robb smiled and said, "good evening. What have you brought here? I see that there are many caravans behind you. The scale of this trip is not small."

    They muttered awkwardly, "those who are lucky are in the coffins... Dead!"

    While they were talking, someone lifted a partition of a caravan. Sure enough, there was a coffin inside.

    "There are nearly two hundred coffins, and each coffin contains an ice sealed corpse. The queen said that these are people you promised to help her revive."

    Robb immediately realized that these were the important politicians who had been assassinated by the big loli.

    Nearly two hundred frozen corpses were ced in Robb''s yard, which made them lose their appetite immediately.

    Robb recognized one of the dead bodies at a nce. It was the dead body of count Amos, the one who was killed by a big loli in the secret alley. Together with him, there were the bodies of dozens of guards, and even the dead body of the prostitute he was involved in.

    Seeing the body of this prostitute, Robb sighed slightly. This was rare! The queen even remembered such an insignificant prostitute. He had thought that she would deliberately ignore such a person.

    From this point of view, the queen loved the citizens of the Kingdom of Gran very much, and even treated the prostitutes equally.

    "I did promise to help her resurrect these people, but you deliberately chose to bring so many corpses at my dinner time. Don''t you think it''s too fastidious?"

    Embarrassed, they muttered, "the queen has a special request. They must be sent to you at this time, because... She is about to call you."

    "What?"

    Robb turned his head and saw that the crystal ball on the stone table was shining.

    As soon as he answered the phone, he saw the queen sitting upright opposite him, with a very serious look on her face. "Mr. Robb, I''m here to supervise you to fulfill your promise. Nearly two hundred of my citizens were killed by Russ. If you can save them, the matter between me and her will be over. If you can''t, please give me Russ."

    The little girl, who was eating steamed fish, jumped up and wanted to draw her sword, but when she thought that her opponent was on the other side of the crystal ball, it was useless to draw her sword. She had to point at the crystal ball and said angrily, "traitor! Bastard from the church of darkness, go to hell!"

    The queen didn''t want to talk to her at all. She just looked at Robb and said, "nearly two hundred people. Can you really revive all of them?" Speaking of this, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on her face. "None can be exempted. All of them must be revived. It''s hard, isn''t it? If you can''t do it, you can choose to give Russ to me."

    "Haha, why didn''t you forget the corpse of a prostitute? It turns out that you didn''t care about the people, but to make it more difficult for me. After all, you still want to get the princess of East Gran.

 Chapter 371: Come and sing a song for me

    Chapter 371: Come and sing a song for me

    Human beings were veryplicated!

    But people''s thoughts were moreplicated!

    The queen was a typicalplicated woman. This woman would always change Robb''s opinion of her at critical moments, as if telling you with her own behavior, "women are fickle."

    Robb had just praised her for taking care of the people, but he was immediately pped hard in the face. For a long time, this woman did not care about the people, but just to embarrass him.

    After all, the princess of East Gran would be an important strategic weapon once she got her, which would be a great headache for Mondra in foreign affairs.

    The queen wouldn''t give up so easily.

    Robb smiled at the crystal ball and said, "you want to give me a hard time, don''t you?"

    The queen didn''t budge at all. "Yes!"

    "Don''t you believe that I cant easily resurrect two hundred people?"

    "No, I believe you are capable enough!" The Queen''s face remained unchanged. "But it won''t hinder me from making more trouble for you. I''m also interested in your maximum strength. I really want to know under what circumstances you can be forced to look up at the sky and say, I can''t do it. "

    Robb, "what the hell woman?"

    The Queen, "humph! What?"

    Robb said, "forget it. I have to do what I have promised you. Whether you make trouble or not, I will revive these people. So there is no problem with what you do."

    The queen smiled.

    The big loli next to him jumped over and said in surprise, "are you really going to bring these people back to life?"

    "Yes!" Robb said, "well, don''t you believe that I can do it?"

    The little girl said, "I just want to protest. I''ve been lurking on Bright Road for nearly two months, and I''ve tried my best to gather information. It took me nine cattle and two tigers to kill these people. I''ve cut off their evil wings, and opened up a road for the light. Now you actually say that you want to revive them. How crazy are you? I advise you not to go further and further on the dark road. Go back to the shore."

    Robb was speechless

    [forget it. I''d better ignore this big loli. She can''t catch the point at all.]

    He turned his head to look at therge pile of ice blocks in front of him. These ice blocks were all made of magic. There was no need to wait for them to melt naturally or roast them with fire. All he needed to do was to do them in a group. And with a ssh, all the ice blocks disappeared without a trace and turned into arge pile of corpses.

    Then he was about toe back to life.

    The queen was sitting upright in the crystal ball, waiting to watch a good show.

    In fact, the big loli and Suofa beside him were all wide open, waiting to see the fun.

    In their opinion, no one could easily resurrect so many corpses, even holy beings couldn''t. Should they just wait and see how he revives them one by one? How much magic would it take? No one in the world could do it.

    While Robb was thinking about which magic to use, he suddenly saw that Little Yi came back with the two light nuns, followed by arge number of people, chief Elsie, the prison guards, and even the nobles.

    It turned out that the carriages that had just arrived at Westwind Town and passed through the street were all carrying coffins. It was impossible not to be eye-catching. The townsmen immediately knew that something big was going to happen here, so arge group of people who liked to watch the fun instantly came.

    Hearing the news, Little Yi and the two nuns came back in a hurry.

    When the crowd saw Robb standing in front of a pile of corpses, they could roughly guess what he was going to do. They were surprised. Although they knew that Godfather was very powerful, it was still too difficult to revive so many corpses at a time. It waspletely against the heavens.

    It was impossible!

    On the hillside, on the trees, and on the periphery of the chapel yard, there were a lot of people, and their heads were stretched out for a long time

    However, Little Yi walked up to Robb and asked worriedly, "can you really do that? Too much? Will you run out of your great strength?"

    At that time, it was Little Yi who said that she wanted to keep Russ. She knew that Robb wanted to save the princess of East Gran. Otherwise, the princess had nothing to do with Robb. Now that she had seen so many corpses in front of her, she realized how difficult it would be for Robb to do the next part.

    At the sight of Little Yi, a bold n suddenly shed through Robb''s mind. He chuckled and said, "Little Yi, I originally felt that it would be difficult, but since you''re back, I think its very simple."

    "What? Your resurrection technique is too advanced. I can''t help you at all," said Little Yi.

    "You can." Robb talked nonsense seriously, "can you sing a holy song?"

    "A holy song? I know a lot of songs. They are all holy songs," said Little Yi.

    Robb said, "it''s that song. Let me sing a song for you. Listen to it, Hallelujah, Hallelujah..."

    As soon as the song started, Little Yi understood immediately. "Oh, I can sing this song. This is a ssic song in the scripture, called Praise the Lord."

    Robb smiled and said, "okay. You can sing this songter."

    "What''s the point of singing this song?"

    Robb pretended to be mysterious and said in a low voice, "it''s none of your business. All you need to do is to stand in front of the pile of corpses and sing this song. By the way, when you sing, open your arms and look up at the sky, as if you are praying devoutly to the sky."

    Little Yi''s cold face was filled with confusion, but she had to agree to Robb''s request. After all, it was not difficult to sing, especially the song. She was not shy, and no matter how many people there were watching, she could sing it calmly.

    Robb said to the two girls next to him, "go y the organ and for Little Yi!"

    The two girls immediately received the blessing of a king and ran into the chapel and carry out the huge pipe organ. Then the two girls sat side by side in front of the pipe organ.

    "Get ready to see theme back to life." Robb said to all the people who were watching the fun, "everyone knows that the Church of Light and Darkness can only resurrect the dead one by one, and it takes a lot of magic to resurrect once, so they can''t use the second time in a short time. Therefore, whether it is the Church of Light or Darkness, they don''t have the ability to resurrect so many people at once."

    Of course everyone knew!

    Robb changed the topic and said, "but Little Yis new Church of Light can do it. Because the new Church of Light is truly recognized by the God of light. Now is the time to witness a miracle."

    "Nonsense, crazy man!" The little girl protested, "the Church of Light is the one that has been recognized by the God of light. You are a crazy church."

    However, no one answered her.

 Chapter 372: The anthem of the heavens

    Chapter 372: The anthem of the heavens

    "Get ready to see theme back to life." Robb snapped his fingers, "apuse, Music!"

    Everyone was speechless

    Silence, eerie silence.

    Robb was speechless

    Well, people in this world do not understand.

    "Little Yi, start singing."

    The two girls looked at each other and put their hands on the organ at the same time. Only in this way could they make the most rich sound and y the most powerful music.

    Soon, the music began.

    They heard the music thousands of times, and they even memorized you. Little Yi stood straight, raised her hands and raised them to the sky, making a gesture of hugging the sky. Following the rhythm of the music, she sang loudly, "Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Hallelujah!"

    As soon as the song was sung, all the town citizens present began to believe in the new Church of Light, Church of Darkness, and old Church of Light. They couldn''t help but echo it at the same time. It turned out that the song was not only the song that the Church of Light often sang, but also the song that the Church of Darkness often sang.

    It was a song that praised the God regardless of the difference. Anyway, no matter what kind of person you want to praise, you can sing it.

    The queen, the big Loli, Elsie, number eight... Almost everyone was humming to the music.

    In the majestic music, everyone was wondering, [what the hell? Why did she suddenly sing? What did this have to do with resurrection?]

    At this moment, Robb quietly approached the back of Little Yi and raised his hand!

    A golden light burst out from his body, so dazzling.

    Even with Robb''s great power, this magic still needed to use a full 10% of his MP value, which was equivalent tote game magic.

    This kind of magic in the game, of course, should bebined with the most gorgeous and the most beautiful 3D animation.

    Countless golden lights constantly came out of Robb''s body, gushing out, and bathed the whole new Church of Light in the golden light. All the people around and all the corpses were also surrounded by the golden light. The queen on the crystal ball was almost dazzled because of the reflection and concentration effect of the crystal ball.

    The 3D animation wasbined with the music of the organ and the singing of Little Yi.

    It made the whole world seem to be shrouded by "Hallelujah ".

    All of a sudden, a beam of light shone down from the sky. Oh, no, it was not a single beam of light, but countless beams of light

    Each beam of light was aimed at a corpse, and there were nearly two hundred light pirs. Since many corpses ovepped, these golden pirs were also merged together, forming a huge and unparalleled light pir.

    In the light, an angel with white wings spread her wings and flew down, dropping its feather.

    Then another angel, another angel, in a blink of an eye, there were angels all over the sky.

    "Oh my God!" Russ couldn''t resist such a scene. She suddenly knelt on one knee, with her hands on her chest, and looked at the sky with devout eyes. "Rafa... Many rafas..."

    The scene of Rafa all over the sky shing with golden light was too shocking.

    Everyone was affected by this scene. The townsmen knelt down one after another!

    Even Mr. Elsie knelt down, but no one noticed that the one he knelt down to was not an angel from the sky, but Robb.

    " The anthem of the heavens!"

    A group resurrection technique!

    The pile of corpses began to move. One of the corpses opened his eyes first, looking at the surroundings in a daze. He even reached out his hand to touch himself two times, and then touched the other "corpse" beside him two times. Suddenly, he found the picture of Rafa spraying bird''s feathers all over the sky. This was not a small surprise.

    He jumped up and knelt down immediately because of the holy song, Rafa and the golden light.

    Then, the other corpses also stood up and knelt down, one after another.

    Nearly two hundred corpses stood up and knelt down. Afterward, no one was found dead on the ground.

    It was not until then that the Rafas in the skies finally threw out a handful of bird feathers, and then bowed to the "magician" on the ground. Then they turned around and rushed to the clouds, sweeping through the clouds and disappearing without a trace. Then the golden light column disappeared, and the golden light all over the sky disappeared.

    Only the sound of Little Yi''s singing, organ and thousands of townsmen'' singing were still echoing.

    The queen on the other side of the crystal ball was also shocked with her mouth wide open. She couldn''t close her mouth for a long time.

    After a while, she sighed slightly and said, "I''m tired. Thats it for today."

    She hung up the phone

    Robb didn''t say anything more. He just turned around, returned to his stone stool, sat down, and continued to have dinner.

    Yes, he hadn''t finished his dinner yet! It was all the Queen''s fault. She insisted on sending the dead to him at dinner. He had lost her appetite badly just now, but now his appetite was better.

    At this time, arge number of townsmen came to the side of Little Yi. It was obvious that some of them had made a mistake about who had released the spell. They had thought that it was mainly due to the contribution of the song that Little Yi had sung, because when Robb released the resurrection technique, he had barely moved. Some people hadn''t even seen Robb make a move.

    They had thought that Little Yi had such a powerful strength. In an instant, many people who didn''t believe in the new Church of Light had be interested in it. In their eyes, it was a much stronger church than the Church of Light and Darkness!

    Of course, Elsie knew everything. He said that he would continue to kneel down to Robb and would not collude with others.

    The little girl who had been using the new Church of Light loudly also followed the crowd and worshiped Little Yi, She shouted, "Rafa, there are so many Rafa! I have joined the Church of Light since I was a child, but I have never seen so many Rafa. Sure enough, the Church of Light is a fake. The new Church of Light is truly recognized by the God of light. I... I also want to join the new Church of Light. I want to follow the real God of light."

    Hearing this, Robb couldn''t help but burst intoughter. How dare this guy im to be devout? Wasn''t she just a little girl who was easily fooled and ran away with bad guys?

 Chapter 373: I am a heretic judger from the new Church of Light

    Chapter 373: I am a heretic judger from the new Church of Light

    The big loli heard Robb''s sneer. She turned around and asked, "what are youughing at?"

    Robb immediately put on a serious face and said, "I''m notughing at all."

    The big loli squinted!

    Robb looked seriously.

    The little girl lowered her head and began to think seriously.

    After thinking for a while, she suddenly raised her head and said, "Shrill lightning!"

    "Take! Why did you suddenly attack me?"

    The little girl said angrily, "I don''t know why, but I just want to kill you. Anyway, you can withstand it."

    "Hey, I don''t think it''s a good idea to attack people if they can withstand it." Robb protested, "you are not just a believer of the God of light. You are like a true believer now."

    "Yes, I have to take the responsibility of a true believer." The big loli jumped up with a brush, raised her sword high, and shouted at the crowd, "you just saw it, right? The new Church of Light is truly recognized by the God of light. There were so many angels surrounding Little Yi. No one can doubt her position in the heart of the God of light. You can trust the new Church of Light. If anyone doesn''t believe it, I will kill him..."

    "Bang!" Robb gave her a violent shudder on the head and said, "what are you talking about? It''s forbidden to attack people of different belief in this town. Even if you punch with your fist, you have to use a ceiling fan. If you cut with your sword, I''ll hang you on the ceiling fan for a whole day."

    "But I''m a heretic judger. My duty is to kill those who don''t believe." The little girl pped the sword in her hand and said solemnly, "from now on, I will be the heretic judger of the new Church of Light. My job is to kill those who don''t believe in the new Church of Light."

    "..."

    Robb, "don''t talk nonsense until you see clearly the teachings of the new Church of Light."

    "Right! I should read the teachings first." The little girl revealed a devout light. "I''m the most devout believer. Of course, I have to recite the true teachings of the God of light."

    She suddenly rushed to Little Yi and shouted, "sister, please show me the new Bible of Light. I''ll read it carefully and memorize it carefully."

    Robb was speechless

    At this time, those resurrected nobles also figured out what was going on now. They told them what had happened after their death, and then came to Robb together.

    They were not ordinary officials. Among them, there was a marquis, several earls, more children, and more men. They were all real senior officials and nobility. This group of people were not stupid, and they would not think that Little Yi had revived them like ordinary people did.

    They were very clear who had brought themselves back to life. They walked up to Robb and bowed respectfully. "Thank you for saving our lives, Godfather from Westwind Town."

    Robb smiled and said, "you don''t have to thank me. It''s just a political deal. The one who you really need to thank is your queen."

    The nobles bowed and said, "although it''s a deal, we can''t find the second person in the world who has the ability to revive so many people at the same time. Without Godfather, we will really die, or we will be reincarnated like number 32 and be undead. We will remember your kindness."

    Robb smiled and said, "you don''t have to say these nice words. Just think about whether there is any actual operation that can be done. For example, you can do some business in Westwind Town, find some goods and buy something. In this way, you can repay my kindness."

    The nobles were embarrassed. They thought, [I''ve heard that Godfather in Westwind Town is a profit oriented businessman. The most important thing is to do business. Sure enough, he is good at doing business.]

    Although the nobles wereining, for the sake of Robb reviving them, they had to deal with it. They immediately expressed that they were willing to do some good business.

    Robb smiled and said, "well, since you are all here, why don''t you form a ''sightseeing team of Westwind Town'' and tour my town? Maybe you will burst out some ideas while walking around?"

    The nobles thought it over and agreed. They had heard of the name of Westwind Town for a long time, and there were all kinds of interesting things sold to Bright Road continuously. If they walk around carefully, maybe there is something that can be picked up? Whoever was the first to find a business opportunity would earn a lot of money.

    This group of nobles had been in the center of politics and economy for a long time, and their insight was higher than that of the group of nobles like Nuolun. They were confident that they would discover something very powerful that no one else had discovered.

    The group of nobles set out. When they walked out of the chapel, the first thing they saw was a long river. Because Robb was going to fish, the river was next to the chapel The nobles could see at a nce that many "small grids" were drawn on both sides of the river.

    "A fish pond?" A noble man immediately came to his senses and said, "it''s good to raise fish in this way. It''s equivalent to letting the river raise fish by itself."

    "Just a little feeding will make them much bigger than the fish growing up naturally in the river."

    "I think its possible."

    "It''s hard. We don''t have such good steel." A noble man said in a low voice, "look at that steel. It''s very expensive on Bright Road."

    A noble whispered, "I have a detection skill. I just looked through my range of 3000 yards and saw a big smelting furnace in front of the town gate. It seems to be a ce for refining iron and steel. Let''s go and have a look. The Godfather said that we can talk about all the industries we like."

    "Your skill is really convenient. Haha, then let''s go and have a look. My family happens to have a private iron mine."

    The nobles walked forward excitedly.

    At this time, a noble felt a little hungry again. While walking, he looked around the roadside, trying to find something to fill his stomach. He looked around and saw a middle-aged woman''s explosive chicken stall.

    The middle-aged woman wrapped the chicken with powder and fried it in soybean oil. Her cooking method seemed to be a little simr to the fried chips, but he knew that the chicken must have been specially treated, so it couldn''t be so simple to just do it like this.

    He walked to the chicken stall and threw out a handful of coins. "Give me some."

    The middle-aged woman quickly handed him a fried chicken leg.

    The noble put it into his mouth and his eyes lit up.

    The fried chicken tasted good, and the key point was that it was very strange. No one had brought this kind of food from Westwind Town to Bright Road before. For something like this that others did not have, he could make a lot of money for himself.

 Chapter 374: I am useless now

    Chapter 374: I am useless now

    TL: Dying from college actually T_TThe noble waspletely touched by the smell of the chicken. He smiled at the middle-aged woman and said, "what did you do? Can you sell it to me? I will give you arge sum of money."

    "No way!" The middle-aged woman shook her head decisively and said, "this is the explosive chicken invented by Godfather. Except for his maid, I haven''t taught anyone else. Because I am the aunt of that maid, I got this method from her."

    "You can sell it to me secretly, Godfather doesn''t have to know."

    "No way!" The middle-aged woman shook her head firmly. "I''m already the one Godfather hates most in Westwind Town. I can''t do something more annoying to him."

    The noble thought for two times and said, "well... How about this? We both earn money. We''ll build a high-end explosive chicken shop on Bright Road. The price will be ten times higher. After making money, I''ll get 70%, and you''ll get 30%."

    The middle-aged woman shook her head and said, "it''s useless for me to get so much money. My life is very stable now."

    The noble man chuckled and said, "you can''t say that. Money is a good thing, and it can be used to do many things that you can''t do. I heard from you just now that you have a niece who is a maid in Godfathers family, right? Think about it carefully. If you have money, you can buy your niece back and let her stop being a servant and regain her freedom. Isn''t that good?"

    "Eh?" The middle-aged woman was stunned

    Why did she sell Lilian? Because her husband died and she was a widow, it was difficult for her to live on. She didn''t expect that things would go on like this. Her brother and his wife had died, and only Lilian was left alone. Two days had passed.

    She couldn''t even support herself. How could she support a niece? In desperation, she had no choice but to sell Lilian to Pobo. After doing this, there was more or less a touch of uneasiness and pain in her heart. When she dreamed at night, her conscience would inevitably be questioned.

    However, she didn''t know how to make up for it. Now after hearing what the noble said, she seemed to have suddenly found a way to redeem herself.

    She jumped up and said, "can I really make a lot of money? Hundreds of gold coins? No, thousands of gold coins! My niece is Godfather''s favorite maid. I don''t know how much money he needs to sell her to me. If we dont make enough money, she won''t be able to be bought back."

    The nobleman smiled and said, "thousands of gold coins are not a big deal. Bright Road is very big, and there are many people. You can''t imagine that if you give each of them a chicken drumstick, one hundred gold coins will be easily obtained. If you sell them more, your niece can be bought back."

    The middle-aged woman pulled a long face and said, "Me four, you six!"

    "Deal!"

    The next morning, as soon as Robb got up, the nobles came to say goodbye to him.

    Yesterday evening, they went around Westwind Town and found a lot of business worth doing. It had to be said that Westwind Town was a magical town. Although the queen had been trying her best to steal things here, there were still many strange things that hadn''t beenpletely stolen, which were usually some little things that Robb wanted to do on a whim.

    After he finished, he threw it away casually. Just like Lilian''s aunt, he had already forgotten about it. But in the eyes of the nobility, this skill was very amazing. He picked up Lilian''s aunt like a treasure.

    It was easy to find a lot of simr things in Westwind Town. Even Robb himself had forgotten what he had invented.

    The nobles found some gifts and went back.

    Robb waved his hand to send the nobles away. When he turned around, he saw Lilian sitting next to him with a pout, looking a little depressed.

    "What''s wrong, Lilian? Is there anything bothering you?"

    "No... no..." Lilian didn''t dare to tell Robb that her aunt was going to Bright Road with the nobility, because she knew that Robb hated his aunt the most. Robb didn''t like to hear a word about that woman.

    Her aunt came to the church kitchen early this morning and secretly told her that she was going to open a shop on Bright Road woulde back after a long time. Lilian persuaded her not to go, but her aunt had made up her mind. She just asked her to take good care of herself and left resolutely.

    Although that woman didn''t treat her well, she was Lilian''s only family in the world. Her leaving made Lilian feel mncholy.

    Robb gently touched her head and said, "if you are unhappy, just tell me. I can help you solve it."

    "No... really!" Lilian shook her head and said, "master, go to school now. I''m really fine."

    "Okay!" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Robb didn''t know how to ask. This girl was always obedient to him and never hid anything from him. Now that she was unwilling to tell him something, it must be impossible for her to say it. There were always one or two things that people didn''t want to tell others, so he decided to respect her.

    As soon as Robb turned his head, he saw the little girl rushing out of the chapel. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she was holding the huge new Bible of Light in her hand. While walking, she muttered, "you have the freedom to believe or not, and you have the freedom to join and withdraw at any time..."

    Robb waved at her and said, "Hey, Russ, are you reciting the new Bible of Light?"

    "Yes!" The little girl was actually very serious. She said seriously, "I have found a church blessed by the true God of light. Of course I have to study hard."

    Robb smiled and said, "so you are still a good child who studies very hard?"

    "What makes you think that I don''t study hard?" The girl said proudly, "I''ve worked very hard since I was only ten years old. I''ve mastered all kinds of holy skills."

    "Wow, that''s awesome!" Robb said, "I haven''t even registered when I was ten years old."

    "What?"

    "Nothing!"

    The little girl suddenly pouted and said, "but I have one thing that I don''t understand."

    Robb smiled and said, "tell me."

    The little girl said, "ording to the new Bible of Light, others have the right to believe us, and also have the right not to believe us. We have to work in peace and justice with the different churches and differing beliefs, seeking the same but creating differences..."

    Robb said, "isn''t that good? It''s true that everyone is good. What objection do you have to this?"

    "I have no objection. Since it is the teachings of the God of light, of course I will listen to it." The little girl pouted and said, "I''m just thinking, since there''s no need to kill heretics, what''s the use of me, a heretic judger?"

    "You don''t need to beat others, but that doesn''t mean you don''t need to protect it and yourself. Russ, are you interested in bing a guardian of light?"

 Chapter 375: People in the shadows

    Chapter 375: People in the shadows

    "Guardian of Light? What is that?" asked the little girl.

    Robb said in a serious tone, "if someone bullies us and forces us to believe in his or her church, at that time, in order to protect our faith from being used by others, we need to fight for our freedom, and we need you for that."

    The little girl smiled and said, "If I kill all the people from other churches, no one will force me to change my faith."

    Robb, "Damn it!"

    There was no reason to argue with this crazy girl. Robb had to shout, "Little Yi, where is she? Come out and take her away."

    Little Yi rushed out of the chapel, grabbed the big loli''s hand and pulled her into the chapel, "Come here. I think I have to tell you again what is kindness, integrity, tolerance and love."

    The little girl talked nonsense to Robb, but she was obedient to Little Yi. Yesterday evening, the song of the heavens was so shocking that the little girl nowpletely regarded Little Yi as the emissary of the God of light. She didn''t dare to be disrespectful to her and obediently followed her away.

    Looking at the backs of the two of them, Robb couldn''t help but shake his head. A little girl who had been brainwashed by the church since childhood was really terrible. He really hoped that everyone could enter a world of "thinking with their own brain" as soon as possible.

    However, Robb was very clear that in the middle ages where people''s intelligence hadn''t been fully developed, due to theck of scientific technology and theck of education, all kinds of supernatural phenomena could not be exined. Except for following faith, stupid people could not develop their own thoughts. Now, it was still too early for that day.

    What''s more, there was magic in this world, so... Maybe there really was a God in the sky.

    Because of magic, it seemed that there was nothing wrong for people to believe in gods.

    The key point was that Robb had to teach them to understand that gods were gods and you were you. You didn''t have to listen to God in everything. The most important thing was to use your own brain to think about things, whether good or bad, and not to be used.

    A few dayster

    On Bright Road, in a luxurious mansion, in the basement, several masked men were whispering around a candle.

    One of the masked men said in a low voice, "ording to reliable information, her Highness has been captured in Westwind Town."

    Another masked man followed, "yes, several of our spies have found out about it."

    The masked man who had spoken before said, "I have saved this troublesome Princess once. I didn''t expect her to refuse to stop. She always makes trouble everywhere."

    A masked man asked, "should we find a way to rescue her?"

    "Of course!" The masked man who had spoken before said, "although she likes to be mischievous and the king doesn''t like her very much, she is a princess after all. As long as we still work for East Gran, we can''t turn a blind eye to her. "

    "It''s really troublesome." Another masked man said, "it''s very dangerous for us to hide here in Bright Road and pretend to be the Queen''s subordinates. We may be exposed and killed at any time, and we have to deal with this capricious princess. If we expose our identity in order to save this idiot, it''s not worth it."

    "It can''t be said that she ispletely useless." The masked man who had spoken before said, "although she is mischievous, she still killed many ministers and cut off many Queen''s wings. It will y a certain role in the future war."

    Just as they were talking, an assassin in ck jumped in from the window and knelt on one knee. "My lords, those ministers who were killed by the princess havee back to life. They have just entered Bright Road from the west gate and are going to report to the queen."

    "What?" The masked men in the room were all stunned.

    The assassin said in a low voice, "the queen sent their bodies to Westwind Town, and Godfather in Westwind Town brought them back to life. Not only them, but also their followers, and even the prostitute who was a good friend of count Amos, were brought back to life. Now at the Westwind gate, count Amos is fighting with his wife..."

    Speaking of this, the assassin raised his voice and said, "Why are you still alive? Why were you killed for prostitution? It''s the most ridiculous way to die in the entire kingdom. You''re making a fool of yourself now. Marrying a guy like you I was really blind . You can live with this prostitute for the rest of your life. I''m going back to my parents'' house."

    The masked men were rendered speechless

    It was eerily quiet. After a long time, the masked man cleared his throat and said, "She was so happy. The womans face turned yellow from anger and went back to her mother''s house, but now, she has more freedom in the future."

    The other masked man took a deep breath and said, "your way of thinking is so fresh and refined."

    "Ahem!" The leading masked man coughed and said, "can you get to the point? What were you talking about?"

    The masked men hurried back to the point.

    The masked man in the lead said, "the assassination of her highness was all in vain. The ministers havee back to life. The strength of West Gran is not damaged at all. On the contrary, because of the technology taught to the queen by Godfather, she is developing day by day. Her strength is increasing every day. If he continues to do so, we can''t just sit by and watch the situation go on like this."

    Another masked man said, "then what should we do? Organize an assassination again? It seems meaningless. The dead people are sent to Westwind Town and wille back alive soon. Then our assassination will be a joke."

    A masked man asked, "so far, do we have to kill Godfather from Westwind Town first?"

    "How could that person be so easy to kill?" The masked man in the lead said, "it''s not that you haven''t seen the intelligence. That guy easily captured the assassinating squad sent by the desert kingdom, and even defeated a big army of the desert kingdom on his own. How can we kill him?"

    "Then what can we do?"

    The leading masked man in a deep voice, "there''s no time. On one hand, send someone to Westwind Town to save the princess, and on the other hand, inform the king to start a new war as soon as possible. Before the queen starts to fully operate what she has learned from Godfather and the gap between the kingdoms strengths hasn''t been widened, we have to take over Bright Road and kill the queen, then the matter will be solved."

    "Bright Road is not that easy to fight." A masked man said

    The leading masked man gave a sinister smile and said, "don''t worry. We have new reinforcements."

    He pointed to the north, which was the direction of the ck Pine Mountain Range. "In the deep mountains, there is a powerful army who can be our support."

 Chapter 376: Group date

    Chapter 376: Group date

    May passed quickly!

    At the beginning of June, the temperature began to rise significantly, and thest batch of spring potatoes in the field had been harvested.

    The harvest of all the spring potatoes meant that the kingdoms Food Reserve had reached a very safe amount all of a sudden, and this often meant that a war wasing.

    In a sunny morning, Robb walked on the streets from the royal pce to the school and felt a different atmosphere.

    People were whispering everywhere, "is Mondraing?"

    "Well, it''s almost done. We have finished collecting all the spring potatoes, and so has Mondra. Now that we have enough food, we are going to fight."

    "Her Majesty, does she still want to fight? She still wants to take back East Gran,"

    "Well, it''s good to fight. Only in chaotic times can we make money." A strong man patted the scabbard on his waist and said, "it''s time to make money again. Haha."

    Robb couldn''t help but turn around and sighed, "there''s going to be a battle again. I don''t like seeing battles the most."

    Suofa knew that he was not lying. This man was really kind, but she did not have the same thought. She said coldly, "but I don''t mind fighting. As an assassin, I can only y my greatest value in war."

    "Oh, so you are really crazy about your career." Robb said, "I''ve already transferred you to a maid. Hurry up and adapt to your new identity."

    Suofa didn''t say a word. It was obvious that she didn''t like to be a maid.

    The two of them walked to the school and passed through the yground. Several girls ogled at him.

    It turned out that when the dormitory incident happenedst time, all the students of the school were gathering on the yground. However, after what happened in the dormitory, Madeleine rushed into Robb''s dormitory quickly, and then rushed out to inform the queen, and blocked the dormitory all night, which made a big mess.

    Robb couldn''t hide the truth that he never went out to have fun every day. All the teachers and students in the school knew that he was not going out to have fun. Instead, he studied making magic items in the magic school in the daytime and went back to Westwind Town to learn wind magic with Godfather in the evening.

    In an instant, Robb''s status changed from "a king of prostitution" to "a good man misunderstood".

    This kind of reputation that was "misunderstood" and then "rified" was restored. It was more likely to cause a topic and be liked than it had been from the beginning. Just like an ordinary good woman, no one praised her. But if a prostitute followed the example, she would be praised by arge group of people.

    After that incident, Robb instantly became the most popr boy in the school of magic, number one in the top ten students, the most promising young man, boy that girls wanted to marry the most, strength in making magic items and the magic strength of the same age.

    He was the top in a lot. He really couldn''t keep a low profile. Every day after school, when he passed the yground, he would receive arge group of women''s ogling. Several girls secretly put love letters on his desk, and there were always girls peeking at him in the distance. When he turned his head, a girl would quickly turn her eyes away with a red face.

    WOW!

    The school seemed to have be interesting.

    As soon as he stepped onto the yground today, a beautiful girl with gold and silver threads on her stockings waved at him and said in a charming voice, "Robb!"

    Robb turned around and recognized at a nce that it was the daughter of the Lord Chambein, No, she was the most beautiful girl of the school, there are many boys chasing after her. Even Kante and George are her fans.

    Although Robb didn''t like her, he didn''t hate her. Since she treated him well, he had to treat her well as well. He smiled and said, "Hello, daughter of the Lord Chambein."

    "Wow, how could you call me in this way?" The beauty felt a little hurt. How could he not know her name? Was there any mistake? I''m the campus belle. But, forget it! It means that he never asks about the names of the girls in the school like ordinary boys. This is also a good quality.

    She smiled brightly at Robb and said, "do you want to go to the mountain outside the city to have a walk after school?"

    Robb said, "as you know, I will go back to Westwind Town to learn wind magic after school. I don''t have time to go on an outing."

    The beauty smiled and said, "I know. You are very busy, but you can''t be as busy as before. You need to rx asionally."

    Robb shook his head, "No."

    When he was about to say no, a boy behind him suddenly rushed out and said in front of him, "of course! We will go there on time."

    It was Kante. He was drooling at the beautiful woman and winking at Robb. Obviously, he meant he had to "agree".

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough.

    He put his hand on Kante''s shoulder and whispered, "what are you doing?"

    "Robb, I know you are not interested in this woman, but can you do me a favor? It''s very hard to be single. Take me there and let her take a female friend with her. I''ll take the opportunity to develop with her friends and get rid of the bill as soon as possible."

    Robb, "Didn''t I take you out to have fun?"

    "That''s different. You cant always solve problems by prostitution? I also want real love. Love is a good thing!"

    Robb was speechless

    When he was about to beat these two guys up, George suddenly appeared on the other side. He put his hand on Robb''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "please help her. Let her bring another female friend with her. I also need love."

    Robb had no choice but to point his fingers at these two goods. He had no choice. These two sand sculptures were his friends, so he had to help them. He turned to the daughter of the Lord Chambein and smiled, "it''s not a problem for us to go out for the outing, but we two are not very familiar with each other, and it''ll be easy for it to be awkward. How about I take a group of brothers and you take a group of sisters? Let''s go to the mountain to watch the sunset and hold a BBQ party. What do you think?"

    "Okay!" The woman agreed without hesitation. It seemed that although she wanted to have a chat with Robb and get close to him, she was afraid of being alone with him. Women were all like this. They wanted to get close to men, but they were afraid something bad would happen.

    So, a pleasant agreement was made!

    After school in the afternoon, arge group of boys, arge group of girls and four or five servants of both sides walked out of the north gate of Bright Road and strolled up the mountain.

 Chapter 377: As long as they suck up enough

    Chapter 377: As long as they suck up enough

    There was always a kind of hormone in the reunion of young men and women.

    What was it?

    The boys desperately sucked up to the girls. As long as they licked fast enough, everything would be ready.

    The girls, on the other hand, had a noble and calm face, as if they didn''t care about the bad boys at all. In fact, they quietly moved in the crowd and approached the boys they liked, giving them a chance to suck up to them, and at the same time, they had to guard against them from sucking up to other girls!

    The barbecue party was arranged on a precipice facing the west, because this kind of ce was most suitable for watching the sunset. The barbecue grill was set up on the cliff, with iron wire, and a bonfire was lit under it. Then they cut the beef into small pieces and put them on the iron wire, making a sizzling sound.

    It was time for the nobles from Westwind Town to behave themselves. Kante took out a bottle of perfume, then took out a brush, dipped it, brushed it on the barbecue, poured some pepper, and salt, and handed it to a beautiful girl. "Have a taste and see if it tastes good."

    The girl took the roast meat with a smile. She turned two corners in the crowd and found Robb. "Mr. Robb, have a taste of this. I just roasted it. I''m very virtuous and good at making barbecue. If you like it, I''ll cook it for youter."

    In the distance, Kante spat out blood and fell to the ground.

    Robb was speechless

    It was embarrassing. Should he eat it or not? Robb was lost in thought. If he hadn''t seen the girl''s coquettish behavior, he would have eaten it. But after seeing it, he always felt that the roast meat couldn''t be eaten, as if it had the "bitter and sour taste" emitted by Kante.

    However, when he was in a dilemma, he saw that Kante, who had just spit out blood, got up from the ground, roasted another slice of meat, and handed it to another beautiful girl. "Have a taste. Hows my cooking?"

    [This guy is really good at resisting attacks. In that case, I can still eat this.] Robb put the roasted meat into his mouth and smiled at the girl who handed the meat to him just now. "Kante is good at cooking."

    "Kante''s cooking?" When the girl heard this, she knew what was going on. It didn''t make sense to use the thing the dog gave her to please the prince charming. Why was the man''s eyes so sharp? She decided to run away as soon as possible. If she stayed here any longer, she would bring disgrace on herself.

    The group had a good time at the BBQ party. Of course, it was not easy for them to get along with each other. It wasplicated and hard to exin.

    At this moment, a boy shouted, "everyone, look! There is smoke in the East."

    The barbecue cliff faced the west, so most people were looking at the west sky, waiting for the beautiful sunset. Basically, no one looked to the East. Hearing this, they turned around to look at the east. Sure enough, there was a ck smoke flying into the sky in the Far East.

    "Damn it! It''s big ck smoke!" The boy said, "this means that an army hase. There is no other possibility except for it being Mondras army."

    Strictly speaking, the dividing line between the East and West Gran was on Bright Road.

    However, it didn''t mean that there was no territory of East Gran in the east of Bright Road. There were several small towns and viges under the control of the queen, but there was no army in these towns and viges. There were only a few small troops in these towns and viges, carrying beacons. Once they saw the army of Mondraing over, they would light it up, smoke it, and immediately withdraw to Bright Road.

    Now that the smoke rose, it meant that the war was about to begin again!

    Of course, even if the war began, it would not be able to reach their current position in a short period of time. At least, Mondra''s army had to attack Bright Road to threaten the mountain where they were now.

    It was safe here.

    Humans liked being in safe ces. Almost at the same time, the boys present put on a heroic and mighty look and said with iparable heroism, "Mondra, are you here to ask for a beating? Hahaha! Girls, look carefully. This time we are going to the battlefield too. We will hang the troops he brought and let you see how handsome we are."

    Robb rolled his eyes and cursed in his mind, [damn it! Will you group of idiots die if you don''t pretend to be strong in front of girls? Do you dare to go to the front line and say that in the rain of gunfire?]

    Of course, the girls hadn''t seen through the inner strength and bluff of the boys. They really thought that the boys were brave. Several women pped their hands and said, "that''s right! We must hit Mondra hard this time."

    George stood in front of a girl and raised his hand, pretending to be strong. A small fireball was spinning in his palm. He said proudly to the girl, "my fire magic is super fierce. If Mondraes, see me smash him to death with a fireball for you."

    The girl pped her hands and said, "George is so handsome."

    George burst intoughter!

    All of a sudden, a frown appeared on Kante''s face. He picked up a shield from the ground and tried to block George. With a light sound, his shield blocked an arrow. The arrow failed to prate through the shield and was bounced away by the iron shield and fell to the ground.

    However, the sudden arrow scared several girls nearby to scream at the same time.

    George''s face darkened. He looked in the direction where the arrows were flying. He didn''t know what was going on and almost cried out when he saw arge group of orcsing out of the pine forest. There were at least a hundred of them.

    They had gray ck skin, sharp fangs, shields, swords, and bows in their hands. The arrow was shot by one of them with a bow.

    It burst intoughter at George. Afterughing for three times, it lowered its voice and said in a gloomy voice, e on, let me see how fierce your fire magic is."

    George was so frightened that his whole body turned limp. Without thinking, he waved his hand at the orc and threw the fireball in his hand to him. With a light bang, George''s fireball exploded on the face of the orc. However, when the dust dissipated, everyone found that the orc was not hurt at all.

    It opened its mouth, its sharp fangs trembling up and down, and itughed so much that it leaned back and forth. "This is also called a fireball? Hahaha! What weak magic power! It can''t even damage my face, hahaha. Weak human."

 Chapter 378: Who on earth is that brainless

    Chapter 378: Who on earth is that brainless

    The orcs came out of the forest and soon formed a half-circle circle, surrounding all the students.

    These orsc all had a vicious aura. They were typical monsters that grew up under thew of the jungle, full of will to fight, and each of them was like a war machine.

    But on the other hand, the students'' side was full of flowers in the greenhouse. It was impossible for them to fight in a battle, and they were evencking of experience in quarreling with others. They were simply a group of weak people.

    The students looked back at the bottomless cliff. When they turned around, they saw arge group of fierce looking orcs. The girls were so scared that they almost wet their pants.

    Fortunately, these young noble and rich people must have servants when they went out. Although there were many people like Robb who only took one maid, there were also some people with guards who could beat them. This group of guards immediately jumped out and stood in front of the young noble men anddies. There were not many people, only twenty people.

    Compared with the hundreds of troops of the orcs, they were just a weak troop.

    The orcs could even see who was stronger and who was weaker with their naked eyes. They couldn''t helpughing.

    At this time, Robb was carefully looking at the shape of the orcs, because he knows that normal orcs were very proud of their green skin, which he was familiar with. The orc who shouted "beast men will never be ves" were different. But the orcs in front of him were all gray ck or had gray brown skin, looking like monsters crawling out of the ground, ferocious.

    Their eyes were fierce and obscene, showing no sense of honor.

    He couldn''t help but ask Suofa beside him, "what''s wrong with these orcs? They seem to be eating people."

    "What else do they look like? They are born to be ferocious, vicious and evil."

    Robb whispered, "well, personality doesn''t matter. I just want to ask if the orcs canmunicate? Can they be friends? Can they get along with humans like the cats and wolves?"

    Shaking his head, he said, "No. It''s said that they were born with hatred for humans and elves. As long as they have a little chance, they will let the elves and humans pay for their pain."

    At this moment, Robb realized that these orcs in front of him were not the green skinned orcs he knows, but the orcs that he couldntmunicate with. They didn''t have a sense of honor, nor were they able to ally with humans to fight against an army.

    They were the incarnations of evil.

    Within a few words, the orcs had alreadypleted the encirclement. The nobles were trembling with fear, and the girls were retreating. The boys braced themselves to take two steps forward, but they really only took two steps, unable to distance themselves from the girls.

    The twenty guards also felt a lot of pressure. They knew that the orcs were not easy to deal with. The guards did not have the confidence to win, not to mention that there was a huge gap in the number of people now. The other side had about one hundred orcs, but only 20 of them are able to fight in their side. There was no way that they could count on the young nobles.

    The guards shouted, "let''s fight with all our might to make a way to cover for the retreat of our young masters.

    "Don''t talk nonsense." Another guard shouted, "how can twenty people make a way out through one hundred? Don''t be too arrogant. They can''t just think about escaping by themselves. They have to take out as much strength as they can, or they will all die."

    "Whose guard are you? How dare you talk like that?" A noble roared.

    "Mine!" said Kante awkwardly

    "Why are your guards still here?" The noble who had spoken earlier roared.

    "People from my Westwind Town are bold," said Kante, shrugging like Godfather

    It turned out that the influence of Robb in Westwind Town was not only in the aspect of economy and internal affairs, but also brought some different thoughts. For example, if one became rich throughbor, he could be a noble man. Who the hell was born to be a servant?

    The poor people in Westwind Town were more confident than the poor people in other ces. They could see the direction of their lives, and their reverence for the noble elders was naturally a little lower than that of ordinary servants.

    Raising the shield on his left hand, Kante tapped the surface of the shield with the sword on his right hand. "And my guard is right. It''s impossible for us to escape with only twenty guards. Our opponents are not weak. If we are not united, we will die. We all have to work hard."

    Hearing his roar, some sober students immediately understood that if they were not united now, they would only die.

    Kante said, "we are all nobles, and we will inherit the family business in the future. We may even lead an army to fight against the enemy. Cowards! We have to learn to take the lead."

    After saying that, he strode forward, separated the thin human wall formed by the guards, stood in the front, raised his shield, and shouted, "I''ll lead. Let''s fight together and kill all these brainless orcs..."

    Before he finished his words, an arrow was shot out from the hand of the captain of orcs and hit Kante''s waist. He was so focused on talking that he forgot to use the shield to block the arrow. As expected, he was hit by the arrow. He dropped the shield and covered his waist, falling from the sky with a plop.

    Everyone was speechless

    The captain of the orcs burst intoughter. "Who on earth is this brainless?"

    The bodyguard quickly dragged his young master to the back and let the girls take care of him. Although Kante was very silly just now, his behavior was unexpectedly not despised by the girls, but got the favor of the girls. After all, other boys were as coward as turtles, and only he dared to fight.

    Although he looked really embarrassed in the dark, he was handsome when he stood out.

    The two girls quickly squatted down to check Jerrys wound, but after a few nces, they were at a loss what to do. They didn''t know whether to pull out the arrow or not, and they didn''t know how to deal with the wound at all.

    On the other hand, the orcs outside wereughing at the weak scumbags as they strode towards the students.

    The guards in the front row were extremely nervous, and the students behind were extremely flustered.

    At this time, Kante raised a hand and grabbed into the sky. He said with difficulty, "Robb, we two work together. We are invincible in the world... But now that Im down, I can only rely on you."

 Chapter 379: Hey! Grandson!

    Chapter 379: Hey! Grandson!

    After finishing hisst words with difficulty, Kante tilted his head

    He didn''t die. He just foaming at the mouth and fainted. It turned out that the arrow was also poisonous. Although it was not the kind of arrow that would kill him anytime soon, it could make him restless. It seemed that he would really die if he dyed for a while.

    Robb cursed in his heart, [damn it! Are you making trouble for me again? You just told me yourst words and make trouble for me.]

    Of course, even if he wasining, he had to save these weak students around him. Especially for Kante, although he was a little sand sculpture, he was good from a friend''s point of view.

    It was necessary to save him. Robb was only thinking about how to save him? [damn it! I can''t expose too much of my strength, or it will be difficult to exin clearly. What should I do if I don''t want to expose my strength and help these people?]

    Just as he was hesitating, the orcs had already rushed over. The guards in front of him immediately collided with them.

    It was really a bump!

    When the orcs rushed forward, they bent their bodies and the shields stood in front of them. They became as hard as cattle. They bumped hard, and the guards knew that they couldn''t cut the shields with swords or they would be bounced away. It was very dangerous, so they simply raised their shields and pushed forward.

    So

    With a bang, the shields of both sides collided.

    Then there was a muffled groan. The guards were hit and flew backwards. Some were flying straight, some were rolling sideways, and some were spinning. The whole sky was beautiful as flying flowers. The thin defense array formed by the guards copsed into an invisible state in an instant.

    Robb cursed in his heart, [Its this bad?]

    The guards copsed too fast, which made Robb feel a headache. They didn''t even give him the time to think about the best solution. Now even the guards have to be saved, or they would all be killed by the orcs in the blink of an eye.

    By the way, if you don''t want to expose your strength, the best way is to mobilize the initiative of these noble young masters anddies, so that he can give full y to their strength, so that he can attribute the credit to them, and no one will notice his strength.

    Robb jumped up abruptly and said to the trembling beauty next to him, "I remember you are from the water magic ss, right?"

    "Yes... Yes..." the beauty stammered with fear.

    Robb said, "give me an ice shield!"

    The beauty did it. Without thinking, she threw an ice shield on Robb.

    Robb felt the Lv.1 ice shield.

    He turned to another girl and said, "girl, I remember that you are from the earth magic ss. Give me stone skin."

    The girl didn''t have time to think too much. She quickly threw it on Robb''s body.

    Robb shouted, "guys, give me all your defensive magic."

    At this time, a man came out and shouted. Everyone could not help but listen to him. In an instant, all kinds of Buff magic were added. However, the same magic couldn''t be used repeatedly. It could only cover the weak ones with strong power. What Robb hung on his body atst was only a Lv.2 stone skin to enhance his physical defense, an ice shield of Lv.1 to absorb physical damage, and a me protection of Lv.1 to increase his fire resistance. Other than that, there was no other magic.

    He couldn''t help but secretly scold the strength of this group of students, [Weak chicks!]

    Fortunately, he had never expected the magic of these scums to have any effect. What he wanted was just a reason to make himself stronger all of a sudden.

    In order to prevent the orcs from seeing through him, Robb also crazily gave himself slowing debufs, making him as agile as Kante. Then he picked up the shield of Kante from the ground and shouted, "guys, I''ll go up to attract the attention of the ocrs. You put magic behind them, and we''ll knock them down by ourselves."

    George asked, "what should I do?"

    "No way!"

    "The guards can''t stop them anymore..."

    The girls screamed.

    Robb snorted. [forget it. The most important thing is to calm them down first. I have to make them not so afraid.]

    He strode forward.

    At this time, the guards in front of him were already in a very dangerous state. One of them was knocked down to the ground. The orc in front of him raised his big axe and chopped it down towards the guard. When he was about to cut the guard in half, he suddenly heard an extremely harsh voice beside him, "Hey! Grandson!"

    When the orc heard the voice, he suddenly became very angry. He was so angry that he had to attack the man who called him grandson into seventeen or eighteen pieces to eliminate his anger. He immediately gave up attacking the guard who was about to be killed and turned to look at the source of the voice.

    Then he saw Robb.

    With a shield in one hand and a pile of colorful defensive magic on his body, Robb waved at the orc and said, e and hit me."

    "Go to hell!" The orc roared and swung his axe at Robb.

    Robb raised his shield and faced the axe.

    The noble men anddies behind were all shocked when they saw this scene. You are just a magician. Why are you using a shield to block an axe? Can you block it? Do you have that speed and skill?

    Sure enough, under the watchful eyes of the students, the orc raised his foot and kicked at the shield in Robb''s hand before the axe arrived. Then, the big axe continued to head for Robb''s head.

    Robb deliberately lowered his agility to the same level as that of Kante, so his dodge rate was also very low. He couldn''t miss the axe. The ferocious axe shed hard at the center of his forehead.

    "Ah!" A boy eximed.

    "Ah!" The Lord Chambein covered her eyes and didn''t dare to look.

    "He''s dead meat!" Several other girls also screamed.

    Everyone believed that Robb was doomed.

    However, the result was Hp -1.

    It was impossible for Robb, who has HP 999999, to die.

    The axe seemed to have hit a stone.

    The ORC was stunned and confused.

    Robbughed weirdly and said, "Lord chambein, your ice shield is so powerful. You have absorbed all the power of this axe."

    She was stunned. "Eh? Is my ice shield so powerful? Hahaha, I''m so strong.

 Chapter 380: Hey, grandchildren

    Chapter 380: Hey, grandchildren

    The daughter of the lord chambein cheered. It was the first time in her life that she had released a useful magic. How could she not be excited.

    In this regard, the orc waspletely stunned after Robb finished his words. The guard who was almost killed by him just now picked up his weapon from the ground and cut it up from the bottom to the middle of its crotch.

    The orc screamed, threw away the axe, covered it with both hands and squatted down. The guard took this opportunity and beheaded it.

    "Well done!" Robb gave him a thumbs up and said, "keep going. I''ll help others."

    In just a few seconds, the other guards had already been in danger. After all, a single soldier''sbat ability was not as good as their opponents; not to mention, they needed to fight with twenty versus one hundred. There was really no way for them to win, and they could only be swept down by the other side.

    Robb looked around and found that there were guards everywhere who were in danger. Now he couldn''t use a normal one enemy provocation. So, facing all the orcs, he shouted, "Hey, grandchildren!"

    The hundred orcs who were besieging the guards all looked at Robb.

    They didn''t know why, but when they heard Robb''s annoying voice, anger rose in their hearts. This anger was simply uncontroble, burning crazily in their hearts, so that they just wanted to kill Robb immediately. Everything was no longer important except Robb.

    "Attack!"

    "Kill that idiot."

    "Kill that idiot."

    "Kill that idiot."

    The orcs roared, giving up the guards in front of them in unison, and rushed towards Robb.

    Then, knives, swords, axes, hammers... All kinds of weapons of various styles came at him at the same time.

    Robb was as agile as Kante, so it was impossible for him to dodge so many attacks. Even if he tried his best, he could only avoid two knives and one sword, and all the other weapons hit him mercilessly.

    The students who were watching the scene were scared to death. They thought, [I''m afraid I''ll be chopped into meat paste? oh my God! Robb is doomed this time!]

    However

    Robb was only surrounded by arge string of -1 -1 -1 -1 -1 -1.

    He shouted in the encirclement of the orcs, "Wow, who gave me the protective stone skin? It''s so powerful that even swords cant cut through it.

    "The ice shield of the daughter of the lord chambein is so powerful."

    "The me shield is so powerful that it can block the opponent''s me strike,"

    Robb let out strange screams.

    The students outside only saw him being chopped by a group of orcs. They could no longer see his body, but they felt relieved when they heard his voice still ringing in the middle.

    "It turns out that our defense magic is so powerful."

    "No, they are not powerful at all!"

    "That''s right. If these orcs were powerful enough, our defense magic would have been unable to withstand it."

    The young noblemen anddies were talking about it.

    At this time, Robb''s shout came from the crowd, "there''s nothing to be afraid of these weak orcs. ssmates, stand up and prepare for battle!"

    After he roared, he actually sang a song, "my name is MT! The body of the bronze wall and iron wall. I will fight, I will dodge, and I will guard you with my body. Don''t be afraid. I haven''t fallen down yet. My sisters and brothers, don''t preserve your firepower..."

    "Oh, yes! Robb helped us attract the enemy''s attacks. We should hurry up to chant." The daughter of the lord chambein finally came to her senses and mumbled. Then she pointed forward, and an ice arrow flew out from her finger and hit an orc.

    This scum Lv ice arrow was useless in Robb''s eyes, but it was a threat to ordinary soldiers. With a click, half of the orc''s body was frozen into ice.

    The daughter of the lord chambein was overjoyed. "My ice arrow is effective."

    "Guys, let''s get to work!"

    "Magic! Let''s do it together!"

    Several girls chanted together.

    Those orcs were not stupid. When they saw the girls chanting and were about to y magic, they knew that they should turn around and attack these magicians. However, for some reason, they couldn''t move. They just couldn''t give up on Robb in front of them. If they didn''t kill Robb, they wouldn''t feelfortable. If they didn''t kill Robb, they wouldn''t be able to move at all.

    As a result, they could do nothing but watch the girls finish their chants and wave forward. All kinds of magic took off. Lv.1 fireball, Lv.1 ice arrow, Lv.2 falling stone, Lv.1 wind de

    The attention of the orcs werepletely locked on Robb, and they couldn''t turn away from their target. These magic flew from behind, and they couldn''t avoid them at all. They had no choice but to be hit.

    With a crack, an ice arrow froze an orc in half.

    Bang! A falling stone hit the head of an orc.

    With a swish, two wind des cut off an orcs waist.

    Bang, a fireball hit the faces of an orc, but it were unharmed. It turned out that this fireball was thrown by George.

    In a sh, more than a dozen orcs fell to the ground.

    The guards, who had been forced into a corner just now, now regained their spirits and rushed up with their weapons.

    The orcs surrounded Robb in the core and chopped him randomly. No one outside could see if Robb was safe, but they could hear his funny song all the time.

    The guards also regained their spirits and swung their swords at the orcs from behind.

    This was a one-sided ughter!

    The orcs were beaten from behind by the guards and students, but they couldn''t fight back. All they could think about was to chop Robb and force him to death. Even if a fireball flew over behind them, they ignored it and continued to wave the weapons in their hands. If they didn''t kill Robb, they would rather die.

    Then, they really died.

    After a while, the battle was over.

    There were hundreds of dead bodies of the orcs lying on the ground.

    After all these orcs were killed, everyone finally saw Robb. His upper half of his clothes had been cut into pieces, hanging on his body in pieces. The lower half of his body was a little better. Although his trousers were also broken, at least he had somewhat "short pants".

    He waved at the crowd and smiled, "your defense magic is so powerful. I thought I was going to die, but I survived with your stone skin and ice shield."

 Chapter 381: There are also the orcs

    Chapter 381: There are also the orcs

    Is our magic really so powerful? The girls were confused and couldn''t believe it.

    But seeing was believing. They all saw how powerful their magic was. They couldn''t believe it. It was easy for people to believe in their own strength. Why should they doubt that they were so powerful now?

    If they really wanted to doubt it, they would suspect that those orcs were very weak.

    Yes, they must be very weak.

    Of course, this was only the thought of some people whose magic couldn''t even prate the skin of an orc. Even the smarter ones were confused. They believed that Robb must have brought some secret weapon to save his life. Maybe it was his magic teacher, the mysterious Godfather of Westwind Town, who gave it to him.

    But since he didn''t tell them, it was inconvenient for the girls to force him.

    By the way, this was not the point. For the girls, the point was that Robb was now topless.

    As the nobles were very fastidious about etiquette and liked to show off, few of them would go out barefoot. The girls took this opportunity to peep at Robb''s figure.

    They quickly pretended to care about him and coaxed him toe close to see the bare-top man.

    Wow, the chest muscles, the abdominal muscles, the shoulders, and the back... Ah, what a charming man.

    The figure made in the game, of course, was perfect. It had the golden ratio, worthy of the universal clothes rack figure, no matter who saw it, had to say that it was great.

    The girls were not satisfied with just watching. Several girls pretended to see if Robb was injured. They reached out and touched his back. Robb, are you hurt?"

    "Is there any ce that is not protected by the ice shield and stone skin?"

    "Look for it. If there is a wound, it may be effective to put some saliva..."

    "You were so heroic just now. You were really handsome."

    The girls surrounded him for a while.

    Robb shouted angrily, "Hey! Get out of the way. Kante was poisoned and badly needs to be sent to the hospital. Don''t torture him anymore. He will really die from the poison if it is dyed."

    "Oh, right. Kante was poisoned and many guards were injured. Let''s hurry back to the city."

    "That''s right. It''s gettingte. If there''s still an orc in the forest, it''s over."

    At the thought of this, the girls were terrified. They quickly asked the servants to help the unconscious Kante up. Everyone started to go down the mountain as fast as they could, even without the barbecue grill on the cliff. Everyone moved forward lightly.

    As for the sunset, who else remembered that everyone was here to see it?

    The poor sunset had thought that there would be arge group of people toe to see him today, and they were excited to prepare for the performance in the west sky. But now the audience all retreated. He shouted in the sky, "Hey, don''t go!" However, no one paid any attention to him. There was only the violent evening glow, smiling hideously as it forced towards the setting sun

    The group of people silently followed Robb, and the guards were scattered on both sides of the group. They were walking down the mountain at the fastest speed, and soon they turned over a small slope. They could see Bright Road at the foot of the mountain to the south. Bright Road was very beautiful under the setting sun.

    However, in the east of this beautiful city, an army had already gathered. The big army was under the banner of Mondras knights, and almost all the five major knight teams hade.

    "Oh my God! The war is about to begin!" A girl eximed, "I hate war."

    However, the boys had the opposite view. The war was the time when men make sessful achievements. Several boys shouted excitedly, "that''s great! We are going to fight."

    "Damn it! You were so scared just now that you almost peed." A girl cursed angrily. Then she turned to Robb and said, "you are not included.

    Robb was speechless

    The daughter of the lord chambein said, "Mondra attacked Bright Road for several monthsst time, but failed to attack the city wall. It''s useless toe again this time."

    "That''s right. Where did he get the confidence to attack Bright Road again?"

    When the girls were talking about this, a boy shouted, "look over there. Oh my God, another group of orcs."

    The group of people were startled. They followed the direction the boy pointed and saw a group of orcs scurrying out of a forest about three hundred yards away from a small hillside. Apparently, the other party also found this group of students at the same time.

    The orcs had been filled with hatred for elves and humans since they were born. As soon as they saw the human team here, the leading orc immediately waved his hand and pointed at them. Then, therge group of orcs rushed towards the students.

    "We are going to fight again." The students eximed, but this time they were not as scared as before. They had a littlebat experience now, although it was a little unreliable.

    One of the boys said, "give me stone skin and an ice shield. Let Robb take a rest this time. It turned out that when he saw that Robb had won the favor of the girls after he attracted attention just now, he wanted to go up and perform as well.

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough at him. "If you keep acting like this, you will die."

    "Why can''t I?" The boy said, "they are also stone skin and ice shield. You can withstand them, and so can I."

    Robb was speechless

    Just as he was thinking about how to fool them, a group of ck armored soldiers of the ck Earth Knights rushed up from the foot of the mountain. The first one was Duke Madeleine. She wore ck armor and regained her fighting posture. She looked valiant and heroic. She shouted from a distance, "Orcs, don''t bully weak students. Have the guts toe at me."

    The head of the orcs turned around and found that the group of humans here were obviously much more difficult to bite. Heughed weirdly and waved his hand. "Kill them first."

    The orcs rushed over fiercely, and ck Earth Knights was not to be outdone. They roared ferociously and at the orcs.

    Both sides raised their shields at the same time and collided with each other.

    The soldiers of the ck Earth Knights were not weak, much stronger than the guards of the nobles. The shield collision was not inferior to the strong orcs. On the contrary, because of their power, the orcs were knocked away.

    The knights waved their swords and stabbed at the orcs mercilessly.

    The head of the orcs also waved his huge axe and rushed towards Madeleine.

    With a wave of her sacred sword in, a ck sword light streaked across the air. The head of the orc froze and then broke into two pieces from the middle.

    Madeleine kicked away the corpse of the head of the orcs and jumped in front of Robb. "How are you? Are you all right? I heard from the scouts that they found orcs on this mountain and that you went up to see the sunset. I was so scared that I led the army to look for you."

 Chapter 382: The army came

    Chapter 382: The army came

    The ck knights had advantage in numbers. They cleaned up the group of orcs as if they were chopping vegetables. In a blink of an eye, the group of orcs was beaten into a mess and fled away.

    However, Madeleine came to see Robb in a hurry. Seeing that Robb''s shirt waspletely broken and the guards were carrying the injured Kante, she could not help but be anxious. "How is everything going with you here?"

    "We were attacked by the orcs. Kante was injured and poisoned."

    "Really? Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine." Robb smiled and said, "everyone gave me a lot of magic to protect myself, so they just broke my clothes."

    "Oh, it''s okay as long as the clothes are broken." Madeleine took out several ss bottles from her pocket, in which there were potions of different colors. She took a bottle of green antidote and poured it into Kante''s mouth, and then poured a bottle of red restoring agent into his mouth. Kante''s throat moved a little, but he didn''t wake up immediately.

    This was the real world, not a game world. The effect of the drug could not be immediately effective, and it would take a long time for the digestive system to operate. Then the antidote in the blood vessels to neutralize the poison. It was far from being effective as in games.

    As for the injured guards, they didn''t even take the medicine. They could only endure it and go to the temple to find the priest when they returned to the city.

    Only then did Madeleine have time to talk to Robb. It was not until she finished her words that she realized what had happened. It turned out that not long ago, the beacon tower in the east of Bright Road suddenly lit up and released smoke indicating that the army of Mondra was about to arrive.

    The queen announced that Bright Road was on the verge of war.

    In this case, as the head of the ck Earth Knights, of course, Duke Madeleine had to be busy immediately. She immediately organized the army and set up defenses at the east city gate.

    Unexpectedly, when they were setting up the defense, they heard from the scouts that arge number of orcs and all kinds of monster armies came. These armies were very active and might attack Bright Road.

    Hearing this, Madeleine was shocked. If the monster army and Mondra attacked Bright Road at the same time, it would be really difficult. When she was racking her brains to think about what to do, she suddenly received a message, saying that after school, Robb Smith and a group of students went to the ck Pine Mountains in the north to watch the sunset for a BBQ party.

    Madeleine was almost scared to death when she heard this.

    The nobles all took guards with them. It was not a big deal to deal with the monsters in the woods at ordinary times, but this time was different. They just got the news that the monsters formed a joint army and mighte to Bright Road. It was a "joint army", which could not be dealt with by the guards around the nobles.

    She didn''t know if she could save Robb or not. Anyway, she brought a group of people and rushed up the mountain at a high speed. She cried as she ran. She was very anxious. Fortunately, seeing that Robb and the others were safe, she was finally relieved.

    At this time, they had finished cleaning up the orcs bodies, and the ck knights had all surrounded the young students. At this time, the girls were finally shocked. Only the boy who had offered to attract the attention of the crowd just now felt very regretful.

    Madeleine said, "anyway, let''s go down the mountain now. No one knows how many monsters are on the mountain now, and maybe there are more powerful monsters. These damn bastards chose to make trouble together when Mondra came. There must be a plot."

    The students fell silent. Just now, they had said that Mondra was too arrogant to attack Bright Road, and it was impossible for him to seed. However, they hadn''t expected that there would be a scene of the orcs at this time. Even if they were not very proficient in war, they were not stupid. Just thinking about it, they knew that it couldn''t be a coincidence.

    "Go down the mountain now." Robb pointed to the east side of Bright Road. Looking down from the mountain, he could see the fight at the east city gate. Mondra''s army should be trying to attack the city. There were many big fireballs flying in the sky, and at this distance, no ordinary fireball technique could be seen. The big fireballs they saw should be burning stones thrown out.

    Robb said, "in order to save me, you left your duty before the war. The queen will be very angry if she knows about it."

    Madeleine screamed and then remembered her duty. She said anxiously, "oh my God! Elizabeth must be pissed off. Let''s go down the mountain."

    The group of people hurried down the mountain as fast as they could. Robb turned his head and looked up at the mountain. He silently turned on his detection with a 5000 yard range. With the night vision ability, he immediately found that there were many green heads surging in the forest 2000 yards away. That was arge group of brothers. Their goal was obviously Bright Road.

    He looked around and found that the forest was divided into teams of orcs, ogres, and goblins. These monsters were very unorganized when they were marching, unlike humans who could walk into a very orderly marching queue. They were always in a mess and moved forward with their tribes as a single team.

    That was why they had only encountered two small groups of them. Only in this way could Robb deal with them as he liked.

    However, when these monsters gathered on the mountain wave north of Bright Road, they would form a very terrifying army. At that time, it would not be easy for Robb to fool them without exposing his strength.

    They ran as fast as they could to the gate to the north. On the back of a bodyguard, Kante opened his eyes and asked, "where are the orcs men? Robb, let''s kill them all together."

    Everyone cast a scornful nce at him.

    Kante looked around and then realized what had happened. He said awkwardly, "well, put me down. I can walk by myself."

    After sending Robb and the others to the north gate, Madeleine immediately wanted to run towards the east gate.

    A guard jumped out and said, "Duke, the army of the orcs is about to arrive at the north gate. Please arrange the preparations for the north gate immediately."

    Madeleine frowned and said, "Damn it! Mondra is attacking the east gate, and herees arge group of orcs. What should we do?"

    The army of Mondra was not easy to deal with. A few months ago, when Mondra attacked the east city gate, even the queen went to the battlefield in person and was injured. It could be seen how fierce the war was. In this case, how could they dispatch troops to deal with the orcs?

 Chapter 383: Use magic items to resist the monsters

    Chapter 383: Use magic items to resist the monsters

    Madeleine frowned and felt very embarrassed. At this time, the battle at the east gate of the city had begun. Just now, on the hillside, she saw big fireballs flying in the sky. Now, after entering the city, she could see them more clearly. Fireballs could be seen everywhere above her head. In the eastern sky, there were a group of griffin and manticore knights fighting in midair.

    Of course, Bright Road was arge city, which covered a vast area. Although the battle was fierce at the east gate, the impact on the north gate was not very great. At least, she didn''t need to worry that a burning stone would suddenly hit her head.

    At present, the garrison at the north gate of the city and the people who were still active in the city were very rxed. They didn''t know that a huge group of monsters was approaching, and there was no nervous expression on the faces of the people on the streets. Many people didn''t even go home, but chatted on the street, expressing optimistic opinions about the war at the east gate.

    In their opinion, Mondra was definitely unable to attack Bright Road. Of course, even if it was really captured, the unlucky ones were the nobles. For ordinary people, it was just a change of their g as the head of the city. Even if the king was reced, the people''s life would not change at all.

    The poor will still be poor, and you won''t be powerful just because you change leaders.

    Robb also had the same opinion. He didn''t care about it. In the eyes of people from the modern worlds like him, this fight for the throne was nonsense.

    There was no justice or evil in the battle at the east city gate. It was just a game between two political forces. He didn''t want to put his own strength into that kind of battlefield.

    However, the monsters were different!

    Their attack on humans could not be attributed to political struggle, but to the war of survival between different races. Once they broke through Bright Road, the people would not face the change of the kings g at the head of the city, but ruthless ughter. The poor would then be dead.

    At this time, Robb would not hesitate to stand on the side of humans, because he himself is a human being, and he would not treat monsters equally.

    He turned to Madeleine and said, "miss Madeleine, go to the east gate right now, youll be too busy to care about the north gate. You just have to move some of the ''mines'' and'' firecrackers'' I inventedst time to the north gate. Let me deal with the monsters of the north gate with magic items."

    "What?" Madeleine was taken aback. "No! That''s impossible! The scouts reported that arge army of orcs wasing soon, as well as ogres and goblins, and even more powerful monsters. They couldn''t be guarded only by some magic item. I''ll go to report to Elizabeth and try my best to send more troops here."

    Robb nodded, "I think so too, but the orcs have never seen the new magic items before. When they first see them, they will be shocked and too frightened to stop. That is to say, they can hold the orcs to a certain extent only by the magic items. I''m sure that they won''t dare to attack the city for a few hours, so you don''t have to dispatch too many troops here. It wouldnt be toote for you to deal with Mondra with all your strength beforeing to the north gate. "

    Madeleine took a deep look at him. After a few seconds, she nodded seriously, turned around and ran away. In a sh, she disappeared at the corner of the street.

    Robb climbed up the city wall and stood beside the guard of the north gate with a smile.

    The soldier had already received the scout''s report. He knew that the monster army, was approaching, so he was very nervous. Seeing that Robb ran to him and smiled embarrassedly at him, he had to return an awkward smile, but the smile was very bitter.

    "Don''t panic!" Robb smiled and said, "the main force of the monsters is still far away. There are still more than 3000 yards left before they arrive. At present, they have only arrived in some small groups. They will not be a danger for the time being."

    More than 3000 yards was equivalent to a modern unit of length, which meant it was close to three kilometers. It was really a long distance. The city guard was temporarily relieved, but he was still uneasy.

    After a while, a group of soldiers wearing ck armor, led by a ck earth knight, came. Robb unexpectedly recognized this knight''s face. He was one of the several ck Knights who had besieged Russ in the alleyst time. It seemed that he was a capable subordinate of Madeleine. He led about a thousand ck armored soldiers here.

    He also brought more than a dozenrge cars, each of which was filled with magic items. The small ones were "mines", and therge ones were "firecrackers", piled up neatly on the cars.

    As soon as the ck Earth Knight saw Robb, he waved his hand and shouted, "Mr. Robb, at the order of the queen and Duke Madeleine, Ie to the north gate of the city to set up defense against the monster army. The duke said that you have an idea of how to resist them, please try your best to implement it. I will try my best to support you."

    The ck Earth Knight''s title was not low, but a "count". He had just been appointed by the queen as the General Commander of defense at the north gate of the city, but this person belonged to the ck Earth Knights and often worked with Madeleine. He was very clear about the rtionship between Robb and his boss, so the generalmander immediately showed his attitude. "I support you!"

    Smart!

    Without any hesitation, Robb turned around and shouted at his soldiers, "pick up the magic items..."

    First of all, they ced many of the firecrackers or rocketunchers at the top of the city gate, with the mouths of the boxes facing the city. The ancient people were intelligent. Robb only taught them how to make the boxes, but they were inspired by their own thoughts. They also made a base under the boxes, so that the firecrackers could rotate in a small range.

    As for the "mines", it was more interesting. Robb found that these ancient people were extremely smart. Because the "trigger" mechanism was very easy to make the "mines" explode identally when a soldier carried it, the royal experts deliberately stuck a piece of parchment on the "trigger Rune", on which a rune was drawn to make the rune ineffective.

    To put it bluntly, there was a insurance added to the "mines". If the paper was not torn up, the "mine" would not be triggered. When it was necessary to use it, theyll tear the paper and everything would be ready.

    "You are such a smart expert on magic items. I really admire you,"

    Robb gave them a thumbs up and then took a group of soldiers to open the city gate and head out. The monsters hadn''t arrived yet, so it was still safe outside the city for the time being. He looked up at the firecrackers at the top of the city gate and estimated their shooting range. Then he led arge group of soldiers who were buried in mines to drill into the nearby hillside, dig, bury, and draw the trigger runes again.

 Chapter 384: The mine battle

    Chapter 384: The mine battle

    The battle at the east city gate was still going on fiercely.

    As the battle became more and more fierce, more and more fireballs could be seen flying in the sky. Some of them were the giant stones thrown by the catapults of East Gran, and some were counterattacked by the catapults of West Gran. The burning big stones brushed past each other in midair, and then they said "idiot" to each other''s stones!

    The fight between the two was no longer limited in the sky at the east city gate. The speed of flying was too fast. Once a fierce battle broke out, they would fly all over the sky. Soon the air battle covered the whole city, and the roars of the two could be heard everywhere.

    From time to time, a knight would fall from the sky and smash into a citizens house. Then the people in the house screamed and rushed out of the house. A group of medical soldiers will then immediately rush into the house and carried out the corpse of a knight.

    Robb looked to the East and then saw an angel descending from the sky. He could feel the strength of the angel even if he was far away. However, before the angel could be arrogant for a few seconds, a skeleton dragon rushed towards her.

    There was a loud bang in the eastern sky. It was Rafa who used a shield to block the impact of the skeleton dragon. Because the two of them had unparalleled power, each collision would make such a loud bang.

    Robb thought to himself, [the queen is on the battlefield again! Well, forget it. Ill leave the east gate alone. The north gate is going to be lively soon.]

    As soon as he thought of this, he heard a loud bang from the hillside outside the north gate.

    The first "mine" was triggered.

    The guards on the wall of the north gate witnessed a beautiful scene. On the hillside right in front of the north gate, dozens of monsters were blown up by the "mine". It turned out that they stepped on a high-level me explosion spell infused by a "royal court magician" into the "mine".

    The power of the explosion was far greater than that of the Lv 1 magic. The group of orcs who had been hit by the mine flew high and high in all directions. Their postures in midair were so graceful and pleasing to the eyes.

    The city guards burst intoughter, and even the students like Kante and George who were watching the fun couldn''t helpughing.

    The monsters became nervous at once. Someone shouted, "watch out for magic arrays!"

    "I didn''t see magic array on the ground."

    "Stop the army first. Push the crap goblins and let them go the front first."

    The orcs scouts forced the goblins to walk in front. The goblins scouts were unlucky for eight lifetimes. They not only had to be caught by humans to do hard work and feed spiders, but also had to be caught by them to set up mines and magic items. However, they had no choice. If they didn''t listen to them, they would only have a dead end, and if they listened to them, they could also gamble on luck.

    The brothers spread out their scouts and carefully walked forward. After passing through the forest, they quickly ran down the hill. When they turned around, they shouted happily, "I''m not dead! I wasnt blown up! Haha!"

    The team of orcs behind them said, "line up and walk along the path that the brothers walked. That''s a safe area."

    The group of orcs moved forward cautiously along the path that the goblins had walked. Unexpectedly, when they passed through the "safe area", something shed under their feet. "Boom!"!

    Dozens of orcs in the center of the explosion flew up into the air, and some farther away from the explosion were also sucked in by the power of the explosion and fell down in an instant. With the explosion as the center, they fell out in the shape of flowers.

    The soldiers on top of the city wall burst intoughter. "Hahaha, it''s so beautiful."

    The goblins, who had been there before, were also confused. They thought to themselves, [I was not blown up when I walked here just now. Why were they blown up when they came over? Oh, forget it! You told us to clear the mines, but you were blown up yourself. Hahaha, you deserve it! Go to hell, you stupid orcs.]

    The orcs looked at each other and said, "that''s impossible! The goblins just passed through here. There is no magic array here. Why did they explode when we walked over?"

    "What magic array? It can''t be!"

    "General, I picked up a piece of magic fragment. It caused the explosion just now."

    "Oh? Is it a magic item?" The general said, "why did the magic item choose to explode us? There is something strange in it. Anyway, pay attention to your feet and don''t step on anything strange."

    The orcs moved forward cautiously

    This time, they didn''t send any scouts. Anyway, it seemed to be useless to scouts, and there was no effect of clearing at all. She just needed to watch her feet carefully.

    An orc immediately found that there were traces of digging in the soil in front of him. He shouted, "attention, the soil in front of us seems to have been overturned. There may be some magic items buried there."

    "Oh, go around that area."

    "From the side..."

    The orcs immediately scattered to both sides and walked around the dug ce. However, "boom", two mines exploded on both sides at the same time, and tworge groups of orcs were blown up to the sky. On the contrary, the middle seemed to have been dug out and did not explode at all.

    "Damn it! There is a stone buried in that ce. It''s a fake trap."

    "Why are humans so cunning?"

    In the distance, Robb, who was watching this scene with the detection, almost burst intoughter. Not bad. It was truly the experience of the elders. You will see more interesting things soon.

    An orc shouted, "look, I really found a magic item buried here."

    He pointed at a ce where the mine was buried in a hurry. One of the mines was only half buried, and the other half was exposed to the ground, which was easily discovered by the orcs.

    The general waved his hand and said, "Goblins, go and pick it up gently. If we can take it back to study, it will be a great achievement."

    Another elder brother was pushed out by the orcs. He looked pitifully at the fierce looking orcs and knew that he could not resist, so he had to listen to them. He had to walk carefully towards the mine with his trembling legs.

    He tried his best tofort himself in his heart that maybe it would not blow up. It didn''t blow up when mypanion stepped on the mines just now.

    As he nursed himself with all his strength, he walked to the side of the mine, carefully dug the soil beside it and picked it up. It really didnt explode!

    "Hahaha. I''m not dead. Hahaha!"

 Chapter 385: Strategic role.

    Chapter 385: Strategic role.

    He wasughing wildly.

    An orc beside him shouted, "Hey, why is there a line under the mine you dug out?"

    "What?" The goblin looked down and found that there was indeed a line under the mine. The line was buried by leaves and no one knew where it would lead to. Just now, he had pulled out a lot of this line.

    However, it didn''t know that there was an "insurance" connected to the other end of the line, which was the "paper that made the runes ineffective". With a pull of the line, the paper had been pulled open, which meant that the hidden mine was "unlocked".

    The group of orcs who were standing aside and watching the line up felt a huge magic burst out from under their feet! The orcs flew into the air again.

    Stunned for a while, the goblin said, "sure enough, this thing only explodes the orcs, not me. Hahaha, it doesn''t explode me!"

    As soon as he thought of this, the mine in his hand exploded!

    For a moment, there were explosions everywhere on the hillside opposite the north gate. Sometimes a mine blew dozens of orcs up to the sky, making dozens of them cry.

    The alliance of the monsters was not organized as a whole, but divided into different tribes.

    Therefore, a tribe wouldn''t gain the experience of another tribe. Every tribe had to take all kinds of evils seriously.

    The explosion caused the allied army of the monsters to be in a mess. They knew that Mondra beside the east city gate had already started a fierce battle. At this time, attacking the north gate of Bright Road would get the best result, but they could easily explode at any time, so they did not dare to move forward at the fastest speed.

    Originally, they were in high spirits and prepared to gather a huge army outside the north city gate. But now, they were blocked 1000 miles away from the city. The whole army''s movements became as slow as a snail. They could only carefully try to move forward.

    Seeing what was going on outside the city, the ck earth knight in charge of guarding the city couldn''t help but feel happy, He turned around and saluted to Robb, "Mr. Robb, the multiple conditions mines you invented is really useful. The first time it is put into actualbat, you got a great result and blew up many orcs. Haha, if we want to kill so many orcs in the usual war, it will take us a lot of effort. Many people will be injured or killed in the battle. I didn''t expect that we could kill so many without a single soldier today."

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s not a big deal to kill a few orcs. The real function of the mine array was never to kill anyway. It''s a strategy, and its goal is to slow down the enemy''s movement speed..."

    The ck earth knight was suddenly enlightened, "Oh! The enemy was afraid of the mines, so they moved very slowly. At such a speed, it would take a long time to reach thest 1000 yards. Their attacking time was greatly dyed, and once the battle at the east city gate was over, the main force would immediatelye to guard the north gate.

    That''s right. This thing''s strategic effect was far better than their tactics!

    The ck Earth Knight seemed to have learned something and even thought a lot. He would suggest to Duke and the queen to set arge number of mines outside the Crystal Valley, so that they wouldn''t have to worry about the sudden attack of the desert kingdom likest time.

    After a long time, the monster army finally went through the mines with mud all over their faces. They paid the price of nearly three hundred lives, and there were more casualties. Of course, in this world of sword and magic, injury was not a big deal. No matter how serious the injury was, as long as he did not die, he could always be revived.

    Dozens of ogres and orcs kept talking about recovering magic behind the arrays. Their intelligence was very low, and the single healing effect was very poor, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, they could be regarded as living physicians. The monsters were always war maniacs who didn''t want to die.

    After passing through the mine area, they finally gathered on an open space between the north gate of the city and the ck Pine Mountains . The size of this army was really not small. Robb nced around and found that there were about three thousand or four thousand orcs and only more than 1000 ogres. However, there were countless ogres in the forest. Looking around, he was afraid that there were more than ten thousand goblins.

    Goblins were very timid and despicable creatures. When they were fewer than humans, they would be timid and dare not attack humans. But when they were inrge numbers and formed an army, they would be fearless and dare to provoke all kinds of enemies.

    The ck Earth Knight couldn''t help but change his face. "Why are there so many brothers? Even if this isnt all the brothers in the ck Pine Mountain, they should be creatures without discipline and it is almost impossible for them to gather together. Why do they look so harmonious now?"

    Robb said with a smile, "generally speaking, there should be something like a devil king in the depths of the ck Pine Mountain. Tut, tut, tut, or the organization of the monsters can''t be so high."

    The ck Earth Knight seriously considered this question and said, "devil king? That''s impossible! The devil king city should be far away from the ck Pine Mountain. The devil king''s influence can''t be so far away."

    Robb said, "is the way of thinking of a knight so rigid? Can''t monsters choose two devil kings? There are human kings everywhere. The kingdom of Gran has a queen and a queen, the desert has a king, the Kingdom of Norma has a king, the Big Tang has a rabbit king. It''s not surprising that there are two devil kings in the fiend, right?"

    The ck Earth Knight was speechless

    On second thought, it seemed to make sense. There was a rumor that there was a devil king city far away a long time ago, but no one stipted that the monsters in the ck Pine Mountains could not choose a devil king as well. It made sense that a mountain range was equal to a kingdom of monsters.

    When the two of them talked about this, the monsters could no longer restrain their desire to attack. They were not well organized and trained, and there was no strict discipline in the army. The orcs were behind, while the goblins in front of them let out a strange cry and rushed towards Bright Road.

    "What are these madmen doing?" The ck Earth Knight shouted, "how dare you attack without bringing any weapons?"

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and thought to himself, [a monster is a monster. What weapons should I pay attention to when I attack a city? Of course they just rush! But it''s not a bad idea. Rushing forward will show how barbaric you are. Let me show you that with the development of technology to a certain extent, you can defeat such barbarians.]

 Chapter 386: Fire

    Chapter 386: Fire

    When the ck Earth Knight saw the enemy''s charge, he shouted reflexively, "Archer, shoot!"

    The one thousand soldiers of the ck Earth Knights started to move at once. The archers drew their bows at the edge of the city wall, while fire magicians began to fill in the ammunition.

    However, Robb also shouted, "Katyusha!"

    His voice woke up the soldiers.

    The magicians put down their raised hands, and the archers also temporarily put down their longbows. All of them turned their heads to look at their leader. The ck earth knight was embarrassed and smiled awkwardly. "I''m used to it. Ahem, I''m just used to it..."

    The soldiers also smiled awkwardly. Their war habits that had been developed for a long time were really hard to change. Even if they had new equipment, they didn''t have the habit to use it.

    They hurried to the wall and stood behind the rocketunchers.z

    Rows after rows of boxes were pointed out of the city.

    These boxes varied in size. The small boxes only had nine squares, the medium boxes had twenty-five squares, and thergest boxes had fifty squares. Of course, because thergest boxes were too huge, the number of these boxes was very small, and there were only five boxes.

    The boxes were filled with magic by royal court magicians in advance, and the magic inside was also different. The small boxes were filled with fireballs, ice arrows, wind des, and the middle boxes were filled with magic such asser and other powerful magic. The biggest box was filled withrge-scale magic such as fireball, ice ball and so on.

    After though research by court magicians, they had found that only the magic that had "long range" was suitable to be put in Katyusha, while the magic that had a short range was not suitable to be put in. For example, magic like fire walls, tornadoes, and explosions would hurt them instead if they were put in Katyusha.

    All the rocketunchers were ready

    In the blink of an eye, the army, where the goblins had already reached the city had already traveled half the distance and entered the firing range of Katyusha.

    It was interesting. If it was the rocketunchers of modern generations, they could shoot at a range of seven or eight kilometers, but the range of the ones invented by Robb was decided by the range of the magic itself.

    For example, if there was a fireball skill in it, then the range of the fireball skill -- 600 yards!

    It couldn''t throw the fireball further.

    A soldier shouted, "the enemy has entered our firing range. Are you going to fire?"

    The ck Earth Knight hesitated and didn''t give an order.

    Robb interrupted him and said, "wait a minute."

    "Biu!" A fireball flew up from below the city. It turned out that a magician among the group of goblins threw out the magic. Although his intelligence was not high, he could judge the distance. Since he had entered the range of 600 yards, the other side would not be polite and began to attack.

    The ck Earth Knight raised his shield, and with a loud bang, the fireball was blocked by his shield.

    He turned to Robb and asked, "why don''t you fire?"

    Robb smiled and said, "there''s no hurry. Ask the magicians to throw a few magic spells around symbolically and pretend."

    The ck Earth Knight nodded and gave the order. More than a dozen magic experts who had prepared magic in advance threw fireballs out of the city, and a fireball darted into the group of goblins. A brave goblin also waved his shield to block the fireball. However, the brave goblin was far weaker than a human warrior, so how could he resist the fireball shot by the regr magic expert of the ck earth knights

    With a loud bang, the brave goblin turned into a fireball, and the heat wave swept away the other soldiers beside him.

    The other dozen fireballs also had the same effect, exploding many of them.

    However, the explosion of more than a dozen fireballs was like scratching an itch to the army.

    The general, who was watching the battle behind the array, couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "The main force of West Gran is really not in the north city gate. They have tried their best to deal with the army of Mondra. There are not many troops in the north city gate, and these sparse dozens of magicians and about a thousand small forces on the city wall can''t stop our army. Ask those stupid brothers to rush quickly and attack the city wall as soon as possible."

    The distance of several hundred yards was only dozens of seconds for a running army.

    However, when the goblins, who were in front, rushed about two hundred yards below the city wall, they suddenly felt an abnormal magic wave under their feet. Then, with a loud bang, the mine exploded again.

    It was not until then that they realized that since humans would set mines in the forest, of course they would also set mines in the city.

    The fastest vanguards immediately seized the opportunity and slowed down their steps. However, the goblins didnt stop and continued to rush forward. They pushed the people in the front forward involuntarily, and then pushed the mines in front of them to explode continuously, rumbling and exploding.

    Their brothers were blown up into the air everywhere, but monsters were really different from human beings. The death of theirpanions in the front row could not stop the crazy brothers from continuing forward.

    When they arrived at the foot of the city, there were green heads jumping around.

    Robb said loudly, "it''s almost done. Fire at the foot of the city. Don''t hit the people close to you. Just hit 300 to 400 yards. The most dense ce in the middle of the enemy."

    The leading ck Earth Knight roared, "Fire!"

    Someone shouted, "Fire!"

    Then, the rows of soldiers on the city wall all roared, "Fire!"

    "Boom!" Roared the first one.

    Then the second, the third

    The fireball skill, ice arrows, wind des, and all kinds of magic with various styles rushed towards the big army.

    All of a sudden!

    There seemed to be a magic rainstorm among the enemies.

    This was equivalent to hundreds of magicians firing at the same time. It was really terrifying.

    Almost every magician in this world was noble and enjoyed a high position. There were very few of them, not cheap street goods, and not arge group of them could be pulled out from any army. For example,st time when the desert kingdom attacked Westwind Town, the scale of ten thousand had less than a hundred of them.

    Robb''s army only had a thousand soldiers guarding the city. In the eyes of the monsters outside, more than a dozen magicians in this army were already a lot. They didn''t expect that when they fired, it would be equivalent to hundreds of magicians attacking at the same time.

    "Oh, my God! What the hell is going on?"

 Chapter 387: Coverage of firepower

    Chapter 387: Coverage of firepower

    All kinds of magic, in various ways, rampaged in the goblins. Ice arrows turned them into ice sculptures, fireballs turned them into ashes, and wind des cut them in half

    "Boom!" The explosion was so powerful that all the soldiers within a few meters around were burnt to ashes. The magic produced by the explosion rushed around and blew up all the soldiers in the surrounding area several meters away.

    At the same time, an ice ball flew into the group of goblins.

    The ice ball was a magic that flew very slowly. It was a huge ice ball, flying slowly in midair at a speed simr to walking. It was almost impossible for it to hit anyone, but it kept spinning while flying, throwing out countless ice arrows in all directions randomly.

    Where the ice ball passed, all the ogre and goblin statues were frozen into ice sculptures, one by one. However, the statues of the ice sculptures were all goblins and ogres.

    Just now, the green heads in the city had been bombarded into pieces. After the firecrackers were fired, each of them covered a big area. Therefore, after a wave of magic bombardment, arge area under the city wall was bombarded like a carpet.

    There were dead bodies of goblins lying on the ground, one by one, in disorder. asionally, there were a few people in the corpse pile who were lucky enough to escape from the disaster. They were already scared out of their wits and trembled all over, not knowing what to do next.

    Of course, this round of attack was only aimed at the most concentrated part of the army. The front and rear was still safe. They only attacked the middle part.

    As a result, the army at the back immediately lost the courage to continue to rush forward. As for the Goblins, who were in front of them, when they looked back, they found that the main force behind them had been bombarded like this. How could they still have the mood to continue climbing the city wall?

    In fact, they were born cowards. They had to have the advantage in numbers to be arrogant and crazy. Once the advantage in numbers was lost, they would immediately be the most timid, coward and useless losers.

    "Ahhh!"

    "Run for your life!"

    The surviving brothers scattered in four directions in an instant, and they didn''t dare to escape back, because there were orcs and ogres in the group behind them. If they fled back, they would be chopped off by the orcs. Therefore, they had no choice but to run to both sides. Their formation looked very strange and passed around the two sides of the group of monsters, passing through the ck pine forest.

    When they were fleeing, they were still worried about whether the monster army would catch up and chop them up. However, they had worried too much. In fact, the army of orcs and ogres were also confused now.

    The magic attack just now not only destroyed the fighting will of the goblin''s army, but also shocked the group of orcs. They were all stunned, staring nkly at the strange big boxes on the city wall. How could they have the mood to care about the goblins?

    The human soldiers in the city were also a little confused. To be honest, although they had already known that they had new weapons, in order to prevent Mondra from learning them secretly, these new weapons had been well kept secret by the queen, and even the soldiers did not know what effect they had.

    Now that they had seen its power with their own eyes, the soldiers were almost scared to death

    What the hell was this equipment? As soon as they opened the fire, it smashed over ten thousand soldiers outside into pieces.

    "We were fooled! We''re not facing a small group at the north gate of the city. There are at least hundreds of magicians who can fight on Bright Road here." The general was so angry that he jumped to his feet.

    "No, general. They don''t have many magicians. The key is the boxes." An orc prophet came over and said, "it''s the magic from those boxes."

    "Damn it! What''s that box?"

    "I don''t know. I only know that they look like some kind of magic item. You know, humans, elves, and short people are very good at using magic item, but we are not good at ying with it."

    Humans, elves, and short people were the most proficient in making all kinds of sophisticated tools on the Fengmo continent, while the orcs were not. They were too stupid and impatient. They only liked unruly things, not delicate things.

    The general roared, "what should we do now?"

    "such a powerful magic release should have consumed arge amount of magic energy in an instant. I think, from the size of those boxes and the magic power they have released, they should be empty, and there should be no reserve of magic left in them, so they can''t beunched again. If we attack again now, it should be easier."

    "Oh? Really?" The general was a little skeptical, but he had to respect his words as he was a respected old prophet. He waved his hand and ordered loudly, "prepare for the second round of attack."

    The orcs didn''t think there was anything special about when the green skinned men left. Those rubbish were cannon fodder. The real opponents were the orcs and ogres. As long as the main army was fine, the one thousand human ck armored soldiers were nothing to them.

    "Ready to attack!"

    "Ready to attack!"

    The group of orcs began to move. Nearly three thousand of them and more than 1000 of the ogres were slowly moving forward together.

    As soon as they moved, the soldiers in the city began to feel uneasy.

    Although she had just won a great battle, the magic energy of the firecrackers had been used up. To replenish the magic energy of the firecrackers, they needed to send them all back to the royal family.

    It would take a long time for many magicians to deal with it.

    But now, the magicians should be fighting with Mondra at the east city gate. How could they have time to refill this thing?

    Next, one thousand soldiers to fight against four thousand monsters?

    Its one on four!

    It was not a big problem for the soldiers of the ck Earth Knights to fight against four goblins each, but it was difficult to fight against an orc. The thought of this battle made people''s hair stand on end.

    At this moment, Robb suddenly stood at the front of the city wall and shouted, "put up Katyusha and aim at the army outside."

 Chapter 388: This giant rocket launcher could shoot three rounds

    Chapter 388: This giant rocketuncher could shoot three rounds

    "What?" The leading ck Earth Knight said, "Mr. Robb, all of the magic has been used up. It''s useless to aim at the enemy now."

    Robb blinked at him and smiled. "But the enemy doesn''t know. Or even if they have guessed, they are not sure, aren''t they?"

    The ck Earth Knight suddenly woke up! He also ordered loudly, "aim at the enemy again."

    The group of orcs were marching forward aggressively. Suddenly, they found that the big boxes which had just been used on the city wall in front of them were raised by the soldiers again and aimed at them again.

    The momentum of the orc soldiers was immediately seized. They had been in a tangle, but now they became cowards. The orcs in the front row panicked. "What the hell? Those terrifying things are erected again."

    The orcs in the back row were actually more flustered, because they had just seen with their own eyes that the humans on the city wall actually did not attack the goblins who rushed at the front, but bombarded the middle of their army. Therefore, the frontline was fine, but there will be heavy casualties in the middle.

    If the same situation happens again, it means that the frontlines will be all right, while the orcs in the middle and back will suffer heavy causalities, right?

    The orcs in the middle and the back froze on the spot and began to retreat slowly.

    The prophet orc roared behind the group roared, "don''t be afraid. The opponent''s magic items should no longer have magic left. What are they going to do? Keep moving forward. Don''t be afraid."

    The orcs roared, "if they don''t have magic, why do they want to fight?"

    "Yes, since they are fighting, there must be some magic."

    The general said angrily, "that''s just pretending. There must be no magic left inside."

    "How can you be sure?"

    "This is just my spection, isn''t it?"

    The orcs were not a race that followed the rules and obeyed orders. Their organization was far from the level of a human group. Moreover, even the human group would be shaken in the face of powerful and destructive weapons.

    When the morale of the army was shaking, if the leading general ordered the soldiers to attack forcefully, it might even cause an uproar in the army and cause them to turn around to kill the leading general.

    The general knew that he couldn''t order his men to do anything as soon as he saw their frightened faces.

    He had no choice but to turn to the prophet and said angrily, "do you have any solid evidence to prove that those magic items are empty? If we can''t win the heart of the army, the war can''t continue."

    The prophet cast a spell, which was a prediction technique, but in fact, it could not predict the future. It could only obtain the view of an area far away, and could even hear the conversation of the people in that area.

    He threw the prophecy onto the wall, and a youngmander who seemed to bemanding the army of the magic items was floating in the air. Thus, the vision and voice of this area were controlled by him.

    He could even form a projection of these images, floating in front of the orcs and showing it to everyone.

    The "youngmander" that appeared in the projection of the prophet was Robb!

    When Robb met the orcs on the mountain just now, he went to provoke the orcs. His clothes were cut into pieces by the orcs. When he was picked up by Madeleine just now, she saw that he was not very elegant in his naked body. As soon as he returned to the city, she immediately asked the soldiers to throw a ck helmet and ck armor to Robb, with a sword on his waist.

    Therefore, Robb looked like a young noblemander of the ck Earth Knights.

    He was shouting at the soldiers, "set up the firecrackers! Turn that to the left. Turn that to the right... Cover them... When the orcs walk into the firing range, hit them directly."

    Hearing his words, the prophet could not help but be slightly stunned. "Is this young man really that good at defense? Judging from his expression, he is calm and not afraid at all, as if he is full of confidence in victory. It doesn''t seem like he is worried about the exhausted magic energy at all."

    The prophet didn''t know that Robb had a range of 5000 yards. When he was telling the fortune, Robb had already seen him peeping at him. Of course, he was going to y a good show for him.

    He walked up to a huge crimson firecracker with 50 bullets and called over a soldier. He nced at the direction of the troops of the orcs and patted the soldier''s helmet. "When the orcse, you should hit them hard. Don''t worry about the problem of magic. It will only be exhausted after three rounds of shooting."

    He deliberately knocked off the soldier''s helmet to cover the soldier''s face. He was afraid that the soldier''s acting skill was not good enough to cover his face. The soldier chuckled in the helmet, which sounded weird.

    Robb himself didn''t need to worry about his acting skills. He was a veteran actor and a repeat offender. His acting in his original world was not very powerful, but in this world, it was absolutely god level.

    Seeing this scene, the prophet was shocked and uncertain. He wanted to adjust the angle and see the situation of other soldiers carefully. Suddenly, he saw Robb raise his head and look at the sky. He unexpectedly looked into the eyes of the prophet of the orc.

    Robb shouted, "priest, disperse! There is a prophet who is using prediction to spy on our military situation. Damn it! He saw my firecrackers..."

    A priest hurriedly threw a dispelling technique into the sky. The prophet''s spell disappeared in an instant, and the screen of the full screen projection was interrupted.

    Now he had no choice!

    The prophet''s mind was full of doubts. He always felt that there was something wrong with what he had just seen.

    However, the general was not smart enough to be fooled right away. He grabbed the cor of the prophet and roared, "didn''t you hear that? That man said that the firecrackers could be fired three times."

    The prophet said awkwardly, "no, no, No. I don''t think it''s possible for that giant cannon to fight three more rounds. That must be nonsense."

    "You are just guessing!" The general said, "if your guess is wrong, it will hurt all of us."

    The prophet was 80% sure that Robb was acting, but there was still 20% that he wasn''t sure. He was now in a dilemma. What if he really made a mistake?

    Although there was only 20% chance for him to make a mistake, once he made a mistake, he would die.

    The prophet just kept silent.

    The general roared, "retreat! Retreat first! Well organize an attack after figuring out the powerful magic items of the enemy."

    The soldiers had been waiting for this order for a long time. As soon as they heard the word "retreat", they all ran fast. In a sh, they all ran a thousand miles away from the city.

 Chapter 389: Why are you happier than me?

    Chapter 389: Why are you happier than me?

    The army of the orcs and ogres retreated, and the troops of the split up goblins began to reorganize. Although there were countless casualties just now, the loss was actually smaller than it seemed because of therge number of goblins. Although the morale of the soldiers was low after they were dispersed, as long as they were given a little time, they could be reorganized again and re assembled behind the ogres.

    The monsters began to wait and watch.

    At the same time, the battle at the east gate began to gradually calm down.

    Mondras army had been attacking the city for a long time. If the army of the orcs fought against the north gate with a little more strength, the morale of Mondra''s army would definitely be greatly boosted and they would still have the strength to fight.

    However, the other side of the orcs became silent all of a sudden, and the warriors flying in the air immediately discovered this. When the news of the battle spread to the east gate, the morale of Mondras troops was immediately greatly reduced.

    It was gettingte.

    If the war continued, it would be a night battle, which was not very advantageous to Mondras army, because his opponent was the Church of Darkness. The Church of Darkness had never been afraid of a night battle?

    There was no way to attack this city, at least today, so he had to order a temporary truce.

    Thus, they retreated more than ten miles and returned to their camp for a rest.

    The monster army outside the north gate didn''t dare to attack the city that quickly yet, so they had to retreat and return to the forest. The most interesting thing was that on their way back, they stepped on more than a dozen mines and were blown to ashes. It turned out that they hadn''t finished stepping on the mines before they came.

    They didn''t dare to stay too close to Bright Road. They were afraid that there would be mines in their camp, so they retreated ten miles.

    Bright Road finally returned to peace.

    Robb looked at the dark sky and was wondering when he would sneak back to Westwind Town. Suddenly, he saw all the people around him turn around. The leading ck Earth Knight, the soldiers of the ck Earth Knights, including the students he had saved from the mountain, bowed solemnly to him.

    After saluting, the leading ck Earth Knight strode in front of him and said, "Mr. Robb, thank you for your advice, so that we can defend the north gate with such a small number of troops and make a great contribution to this war."

    Robb, "it''s not a big deal. I just said a few words."

    "These words are more valuable than an army." The leading ck Earth Knight said, "this is a greatbat example of the actualbat power of magic items. I will sort out the details of today''s battle and hand it over to all the troops for learning. I believe it will soon improve the quality of our whole army. You have made a great contribution."

    Speaking of this, he sighed and said, "when Duke asked me to support you, I underestimated your ability. I was afraid that you don''t have experience and don''t know how to fight. Now it seems that I''m too arrogant. The young people nowadays are really powerful."

    At this time, Robb couldn''t speak. He had to pretend as soon as he spoke, which would be the opposite side of a typical novel. He had no choice but to smile.

    Within a few minutes, an army came from the east gate and fast. The leader was Madeleine. Her ck armor was full of bumps and hollows. It seemed that she had been hit many times by the enemy, and arge part of it was obviously hit by something like a hammer. In addition, there were many sharp scratches, which were cut by something like swords and des.

    Seeing her like this, he knew that the battle just now was unusually fierce. But as soon as she finished the battle, she immediately rushed to the north gate. It seemed that she was in a hurry. She shouted from a distance, "how''s everything going? Where is the monster army? I''m here to support you! Robb, are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    She rushed over in a hurry and grabbed Robb, looking left and right to see if he was injured. But Robb was wearing a suit of armor. How could she see that?

    She almost wanted to strip off Robb''s armor on the spot, which startled Robb. "Hey, don''t act recklessly in public. I''m not injured. I still want to see if you''re injured. Do you want to strip off your armor too?"

    Madeleine was stunned by his words. After a few seconds, she said angrily, "I care about you. Why do you still say such shameless words?"

    Robb thought she was angry, but he forgot that she was panting. The next moment, Madeleine''s face turned red. "I''m still wearing ayer of silk clothes in my armor. It''s useless for you to take off my armor. You have to take off my clothes before you can see it."

    Robb was speechless

    Before he could protest, she said, "it''s not good to walk on the streets. There is an alley over there."

    Robb, "Hey!"

    Madeleine continued, "but it''s impossible for me to enter the alley!"

    Robb had no choice but to keep silent and squinted at her. He wanted to see how many times she would be out of breath.

    Every time Robb acted like this, Madeleine didn''t pant and asked seriously, "by the way, where is the army?"

    "Were final at the point?" Robb almost burst into tears.

    The leading ck Earth Knight came over and reported their situation. He spoke very quickly, but the key point was very clear. Especially, Robb''s use of the magic tool was exaggerated by him. Anyway, he was clear that her head must like to hear it.

    Sure enough, Madeleine liked to hear how much he had done.

    After hearing that, she couldn''t help but feel happy. "Great! I will immediately report the whole process of this battle to Elizabeth. You have made a great contribution, and Elizabeth will definitely reward you. Maybe you can get the title. If you can revive the Smith family, you will have a very important first step."

    Robb shook his head and sighed, "Why are you so happy about the promotion of the Smith family? People who don''t know you might think you are a member of the Smith family."

    Madeleine blushed all of a sudden. Then she turned around and ran away.

    When Robb was still in a daze, the leading ck Earth Knight came over and said, "Mr. Robb, if themander marries you, she will be a member of the Smith family, won''t she? At that time, her name will also be changed to Madeleine Smith. If she is not happy for the Smith family, who should she be happy for?"

    Robb was speechless

    Damn it! How could it be possible?

    Robb almost forgot that even in the west, after a woman married a man, she had to use the man''s family name.

 Chapter 390: Your highness, Im here to save you

    Chapter 390: Your highness, I''m here to save you

    While Robb was ying with the army.

    In Westwind town!

    At night, Westwind Town looked peaceful and harmonious.

    It was getting dark, but Robb didn''te back today. The women in the Church looked a little bored.

    Of course, they wouldn''t worry about Robb''s safety. That guy alone could beat ten thousand soldiers of the desert kingdom. No one would worry about him. If anything happened to him, his head must have been stuck in the door.

    Lilian was just a little worried about whether Robb was hungry or not. She looked up at the sunset and sighed, "it''s time for master to have dinner. Suofa can''t cook, so she can''t take care of his diet."

    With a cold face, Little Yi said, "the food made by Suofa is not delicious, but it can make people full. It''s okay."

    Lilian said, "no, its not. My master cares about the taste of food most. He said that delicious food represents a living attitude. If he can''t even enjoy delicious food, what''s the difference between living and salted fish?"

    "I''m sorry that I can''t get involved in these things." After saying that, she suddenly turned around and grabbed the big loli''s wrist. She saw that the big loli was holding a salty candy in her hand and was about to put it into her mouth.

    "I didn''t give you money. Where did you get the candy?"

    The big loli stuck out her tongue and said, "I just slipped into the factory of Nuolun to get it."

    "It''s wrong to steal," said Little Yi, a little angry

    The little girl quickly said, "it''s not stolen. The God of light has told me not to steal anything. I just went to the sugar factory and looked at the salty candy drooling, Then Nuolun grabbed one and gave it to me. It''s definitely not stolen."

    "Really? It doesn''t matter if it''s not stolen." As soon as she let go of her hand, the little girl quickly put the salty candy into her mouth. Her cheeks bulged up and moved as her tongue stirred the candy.

    No one would have thought that she was a girl who liked to chop people with a sword.

    The two nuns approached her and whispered, "Little Yi, recently, there has been a new group of believers in our new Church of Light. They said that they would give up their faith of in the Church of Darkness and turn to us."

    The little girl was overjoyed and said, "this... It''s called... The sound of candy picking up on their teeth... Abandon the dark and enter the light... That Church of Darkness is a heretic church at all... I don''t believe it''s right."

    Little Yi red at her and said, "have you forgotten the teachings of the new Church of Light again?"

    The little girl quickly straightened her face and said, "Oh, right, they have the freedom to believe in or not. At the same time, they also has the freedom to believe in the Church of Darkness and Light. We shouldn''t attack other churches."

    Little Yi nodded and said, "that''s right."

    She turned to the two nuns and whispered, "you have to remember to remind these people who want to believe in our new Church of Light. They want to believe in the God of light. Of course, we are very wee, but they don''t have to express that they have to break up with their faith in the God of Darkness. The God of light loves everything. He is not a mean evil god who hates other gods."

    "That''s right. The God of light is the greatest." The little girl spoke for her. She opened her mouth wide and the candy almost got stuck in her throat. Frightened, she quickly picked up the water on the table and gulped it down. She patted her chest and said, "ouch, I almost died."

    After saying that, she looked at the empty cup. The big loli was embarrassed to ask Lilian to pour water for her, so she took the cup and walked to the kitchen

    Just as she entered the kitchen, a strange shadow shed on the hillside. It was a huge wolf, with silver long hair. The wolf hair at the back of its head stood up like steel needles, looking mighty and domineering.

    It clung to grass and stones and ran through the grass. Its movements were very secret and no one noticed it.

    Then he jumped down from the hillside at a very fast speed, and fell to the back of the chapel. He crawled quietly against the wall. Without anyone noticing, he came to the window of the kitchen, and then changed into a tall, mighty and strong man, wearing a silver white armor and carrying a huge axe on his back.

    Then he gently pushed open the window shoulder of the kitchen and went in.

    The little girl was pouring water in the kitchen when she suddenly saw a person enter through the window. Without hesitation, she drew her sword out of its sheath. At this moment, the person said, "Your Highness, don''t do it. It''s me!"

    The voice was a little familiar, so the little girl did not make a move for the time being. After a closer look, she recognized that the person was the beloved General of Mondra, the hero of the wolf n, White Moon!

    Last year, this man led the werewolf guerri army into the hintend of the six months to fight as guerris. It had been more than half a year. During this period of time, they had attacked many viges, caravans, transportation groups and so on, and had also encountered many sieges. But they were still alive and hadn''tpletely annihted, which meant they were quite powerful.

    The little girl inserted the sacred sword back into her scabbard and said, "Oh, it''s you. What are you doing?"

    "Your Highness, I''m here to save you."

    "What?" The girl was stunned. "Save me?"

    "I have got in touch with the spies lurking in Bright Road. I heard that you have been taken to Westwind Town. Godfather here has kept you as a hostage and won''t let you out. I was ordered by the king to save you."

    The little girl was speechless

    Well, if he hade a few days earlier, the little girl would have followed him with ecstasy.

    However, ever since she had personally seen the flying Rafa all over the sky and resurrected more than 200 corpses at the same time, the little girl was no longer a member of the Church of Light. Now, she not only did not believe in the Church of Light, but also regarded it as heresy. Those shameful people of the Church of Light actually maliciously made up the oracle of the God of light, letting their followers attack and kill the followers of other gods. This was simply outrageous.

    The little girl snorted, "I''m fine now. I don''t need your help."

    "What? what happened?

    The little girl snorted and said, "you sneaked into Westwind Town without the permission of Godfather, which is something that Godfather will never allow, right? Once he finds you, he will not let you leave Westwind Town. If I were you, it would be better for you to get out of here as soon as possible."

    The more he heard, the more suspicious he became. He couldn''t help asking, "Your Highness, what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you under house arrest? I''m here to save you!"

 Chapter 391: Dont be fooled by this strange thing

    Chapter 391: Don''t be fooled by this strange thing

    "I said I dont need help." The little girl took said, "I am having a good time here. I have learned the true Oracle of the God of light."

    "The oracle of the true God of light? Who is it?"

    "The new Church of Light." With acent expression on her face, the little girl said, "the church that the God of light really supports."

    "What the hell? New church? Your highness, were you tricked by some strange church?"

    "Nonsense." The little girl said, "you are the one who was tricked."

    The expression on his face became more and more serious, and his eyes began to reveal the unique fierce aura of the werewolf race. "Your Highness, what do you mean by the new Church of Light?"

    "She can''t exin it clearly." Little Yi''s voice suddenly sounded outside the window. It turned out that although the movement of White Moon sneaking into the chapel remained unnoticed, the loud voice of the big loli could be heard far away in the quiet night. Little Yi, Lilian and the two nuns sitting at the stone table in the front yard heard the big loli talking with someone in the kitchen behind.

    Little Yi came to have a look. She didn''t expect to hear the conversation between White Moon and the little girl. She couldn''t help saying, "Hello, I''m Elizabeth, a nun of the holy Church of Light."

    As a senior general, it was impossible for him to know a small nun. He had never heard of her name, but he felt that it was a little familiar when he heard that she was a nun of the old Church of Light. He turned around and asked in a serious tone, "what happened?"

    With a serious and cold face, Little Yi told him her doubts about the Bible of Light and then her new Bible of Light.

    White Moon listened quietly and didn''t seem to have any reaction. However, just as thest sound of Little Yi''s words fell, he suddenly moved. Like a thunder, he instantly took off the huge axe hanging from her back and chopped towards Little Yi.

    The axe came so fast that before she could react, the axe light had already arrived in front of her.

    Lilian and the two nuns behind her screamed in horror, and Little Yi herself was also startled, but it was toote when she wanted to dodge.

    She thought to herself, [now I have to be resurrected by Godfather.]

    However, just as this thought came to her mind, a cross shaped long sword flew over. The holy sword and the holy cross, with a streak of lightning on the de. It was the girl''s most powerful move, shrill lightning!

    With a ng, the holy sword hit the side of the axe. It never urred to him that his lethal axe would be blocked by the little girl first. The edge of the axe was knocked out by the tip of the sword. The big axe brushed past the shoulder of Little Yi very close to her and cut nothing.

    "Your Highness, what are you doing? I''m saving you. You''ve been deceived by this weirdo."

    The little girl snorted and shed at him with two more swords. Her sword light was as swift as lightning. White Moon was a soldier with heavy dual axes, so he was not as agile as a sword sage. Moreover, the sword sage was wearing the flying dragon leather armor made by Robb.

    After a few moves of facing holy swordsmanship, he was in a hurry. It took him a long time to use the huge axe to block the holy swordsmanship, but the process was full of danger and he almost died.

    In this small kitchen, he couldn''t use his axe or fight against a sword sage. Ten lives were not enough for him, and he didn''t dare to really attack the princess. He had to hit the wall with great force. With a loud bang, a big hole was made in the wall.

    He jumped out of the hole, rolled over on the ground, and shouted with mud all over his face, "Your Highness, how could you hit me? I''m here to save you!"

    The little girl snorted and said, "how dare you attack Little Yi? Do you know how serious a crime you havemitted? She is an emissary recognized by the God of light, the soul of the new Church of Light, and the person I respect most now. If you attack her, you are attacking the God of light. ! I, Russ Belmonde Drac, am the honorable guardian of the holy light, can''t allow any evil ws to threaten her life."

    After saying this, she seemed to feel a little proud. Sheughed with her hands on her hips. "The lines of the guardian are so handsome. They are no worse than the Holy Light judgers."

    "..."

    A bean sized sweat flowed down from his forehead. He froze for a few seconds before he roared, "what? Are you controlled by a controlling spell?" He turned to Little Yi and roared, "vicious evil creature! How could you control the princess with the a control spell?"

    "No, she normal. Shes controlling herself. No... it should be said that she was under the baptism and control of the Church of Light since she was a child. She was extremely devout to the God of light, so she was instilled with a strong sense of mission by someone with ulterior motives. That''s why she ended up like this."

    "What?" He was slightly stunned.

    "Don''t stare at me. You have the same sense of mission." Little Yi said coldly, "it doesn''t matter. You''d better get out of here as soon as possible. My new Church of Light doesn''t need such a sense of mission."

    He felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell.

    He just tightly held the axes in his hands and red at the weird Little Yi.

    The little girl took a step horizontally and stood between him and Little Yi, raising the holy sword in her hand.

    The two met!

    The little girl snorted and said, "I used to think that everything that is against the Church of Light is a heretic, but now I understand that the Church of Light which made up the words of the God of light is the weirdest one. Today, I will use my holy sword to clear it up, and return the truth of this world..."

    Before she could finish her words, Little Yi knocked hard on her head and said "What are you talking about? If you try your best to clear it up, what''s the difference between you and him? Let him go. He came here to save you, and it''s not a problem in itself. He attacked me just because he has a distorted spiritual concept like you. As a believer of the true God of light, choose to forgive and understand his behavior, and hope one day he can understand us..."

 Chapter 392: No, Im going to be scolded

    Chapter 392: No, I''m going to be scolded

    With a frown, the big loli looked at White Moon and put away the holy sword in her hand and said, "Little Yi is right. The God of light loves everything. He doesn''t want to kill anyone, because the you cause also belongs to ''everything'', and he should love it. The old Church of Light always lied to me. I don''t want to be fooled again."

    The little girl put away her sword and made a face at White Moon. "I won''t kill you, and I still love you! Pay attention, the love here means to love everything. Don''t take it as love you."

    He looked vigntly at the people in front of him. They were all women, a little maid, three nuns, and the previous princess. They didn''t seem to be under control, because the people under control would be dull and sluggish, and they wouldn''t be as natural as they appeared.

    If she was not controlled, but really thought so in her heart

    With her piety to the church of light, why was it so easy for her to be deceived by evil? It was really hard to understand. However, he knew that he was no match for the princess, and even if he did, he did not dare to really hit the princess with his axe. If he continued to fight, there would be no good for him, so he could only temporarily retreat.

    "Then I''ll go first today! Your Highness, I''lle back to save youter."

    "I said I don''t need your help."

    He didn''t dare to argue with the little girl. In his opinion, the princess must have been deceived. He must be saved, but the way and method might have to be changed.

    He turned his head and ran up the hill. After a few steps, he pounced forward and turned into a huge silver wolf. In a few shes, he disappeared into the forest.

    Looking at the direction where White Moon disappeared, Little Yi frowned and kept silent for a long time.

    However, the little girl said, "Oh, the security guards of Westwind Town are so ipetent. He can enter the town at will, even to the chapel in the center of the town. He cane and go as he likes. What are the security guards doing?"

    Little Yi shook her head with a smile and said "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not the fault of the guards, but the fault of Godfather. Westwind town is already a big town with a poption of more than ten thousand people. It can even be called Westwind City, and Westwind city is constantly entering and upying an area of non-stop expansion. However, he doesn''t increase the army. There are only three hundred policemen in charge of the whole town, and most of them are guarding the prison. Outside the town, there are only dozens of policemen managing a town with more than ten thousand people. The wall is not guarded. Sooner orter, someone will attack it. "

    The little girl couldn''t help but ask, "why don''t you set up an army? Isn''t it very dangerous for the enemy toe over?"

    Little Yi shrugged her shoulders and didn''t say anything. She thought, [that''s because you don''t know that he can face an army alone.]

    The little girl suddenly understood something andughed, "Hahaha, I see. The God of light chose me to protect this ce, so I came here. All the causes of the mistake are the guidance of the God of light. I will protect the holy city chosen by the God of light, so I became the guardian of light!"

    The girls were rendered speechless

    For a moment, the little girl didn''t know what to say. She jumped to the wall and said, "I''m going to supervise the big bad wolf to leave Westwind Town. It''s my responsibility."

    "I''m a silver wolf, not a gray wolf!" It turned out that this guy was still hiding in the distance and observing them secretly.

    "Fuck off!" The little girl rushed to White Moon and said, "sure enough, I can''t let you leave Westwind Town without seeing you with my own eyes. You still want to lurk here and hurt people."

    "I just want to hide here and find an opportunity to save you, not to hurt anyone."

    "Humph! I don''t believe a word of what the mutant said."

    "..."

    This made no sense. The big loli waved the holy sword and chased after White Moon. Finally, she drove the huge silver wolf out of Westwind Town.

    Moreover, after driving the big wolf away, she was not in a hurry to go back to the chapel. She stood on the north wall of the town and continued to monitor the mountain forest outside, in case the big wolf would find a chance to sneak in.

    After guarding for a while, she was almost sure that the big wolf would note back. She was about to go back to the chapel to rest. Suddenly, a group of orcs appeared in the forest. There were only a dozen of them, which looked like a team of scouts.

    They pointed at the low walls of Westwind Town not far away. One orc whispered, "this town isrge with arge poption. We may not be able to easily capture it."

    Another Orc said, "there is only a human girl on the town wall. She will see."

    "Just kill her. The best way to sneak in is to kill all the sentries!"

    "Okay. Kill her. She must be delicious."

    The orcs quietly touched the bottom of the wall

    Dozens of secondster!

    When an orc reached the bottom of the wall, he bent down and made a man bridge. The orc behind him stood on his back, jumped to the wall, put his hands on the edge of the wall, and then jumped up. His movements were vigorous and flexible, and did not match his big figure at all.

    As soon as he climbed up the wall, he took out a long sword from behind and shed down at the little girl. His movements were fierce and merciless.

    The orcs would never show mercy to humans. Whether it was old people, children, or women, they would mercilessly ughter without any mercy, because from the moment they were born, they had been instilled with hatred for elves and humans. As long as there was a little chance, they would let elves and humans pay the price.

    However, his attack didnt make the little girl pay the price.

    When his attack was near the little girl, she had already pulled out her own holy sword. She spun her sword and used the holy sword skill "shrill lightning".

    With a cracking sound, it was like a sh of thunder and lightning. In an instant, the orc who had plotted to break her waist into two pieces, and the group of orcs who were climbing the wall were all cut down in a sh, and they were put on the ground.

    The little girl stuck out her tongue and suddenly thought of something. "Ouch!" she shouted, "oh my God! The God of light loves everything, doesn''t he love even the orcs? I''ve killed more than a dozen of them with a sword strike. I''m sure I''ll be scolded."

 Chapter 393: You cant love them

    Chapter 393: You can''t love them

    When Robb went through the transmission portal and returned to Westwind Town, he saw more than a dozen corpses of orcs neatly ced in his chapel yard.

    The little girl stood aside like a child who had made a mistake. She looked aggrieved and didn''t want to attack him.

    On the other hand, Little Yi and the three light nuns were standing in front of the corpses of the orcs, speechless.

    Robb was happy on the spot. He wouldn''t scold the big loli. Moreover,pared with the big lolis attitude, he was more interested in Little Yi''s attitude now.

    He turned his head to look at Little Yi. Obviously, he could see a touch of confusion and tangle on her cold face.

    "What are you thinking about?" Robb asked.

    Little Yi said awkwardly, "just now, after Russ dragged these corpses back and threw them here, she acted as if she had done something wrong. She also asked me that since the God of light loves everything, does he also love orcs?"

    Speaking of this, her expression became even more embarrassed. "Then I was thinking, it''s good to love everything, but for creatures like the orcs... They only hate humans and can''tmunicate with humans. What should I do?"

    "Yes, yes. What should we do?" To her surprise, the little girl didn''t get scolded. Instead, she saw that her respected sister, Ishir, was also embarrassed. She couldn''t help but ask, "sister, weren''t you chosen by the God of light? Aren''t you the new emissary? When you meet this kind of thing, just ask the God of light, okay?"

    Of course, Little Yi knew that it was best to ask the God of light, but who knew how to ask? The God of light had always existed in legends. She had never seen the God of light in her life? Damn it! If she could see the God of light so easily, would she still need to consider whether to establish a new church?

    After all, there were many reasons for the establishment of this new church. One was that after hearing the old story sixteen years ago, they began to doubt the church of light. Two reasons were that Robb encouraged her and pointed out some problems in the bible of light, so she was determined to establish a new church of light that loved everything.

    However, not long after the new church of light was established, a dozen corpses were dragged back by the little girl, which posed a huge problem.

    She found that her new education was not mature enough!

    She couldn''t ask the God of light, so she had to turn to Robb for help. Her pitiful eyes locked onto Robb. "Godfather, tell me, do you think that the one who loves everything should include the orcs?"

    "Now that you are talking about ''everything'', of course you should include the orcs, even the flowers, birds, insects and fish."

    "But..." said Little Yi, "the orcs hate humans so much that they can''tmunicate with them. They won''t consider any normalmunication with humans except killing. How can we love such a creature?"

    Robb smiled and said, "then I won''t love them. Put abel on their heads and write ''evil things'', which is not within the scope of'' love ''. That''s enough."

    "But in this way, we will be the same as the old church of light, won''t we? We willbel our enemies as evil, and then wantonly hurt them in the name of eliminating evil things."

    The little girl stuck out her tongue and said, "do we need the Holy Light judger then?"

    "Hahaha!" All of a sudden, Robb burst intoughter and apuded. "Well said, Little Yi. Youve finally learn a deeper way of thinking."

    Speaking of this, Robb''s face suddenly became serious "I won''t analyze it in detail, in case you think I''m verbose. Let''s conclude directly. The reason why God loves everything is that he is powerful enough. No matter how ferocious and terrible an orc is, it is just an aggressive bug in front of God. God can ignore it and even give him a little so-called love. However, as a human, you can''t treat everything in the same way as God, because facing strong people, you can''t treat everything in the same way. When it is enough to threaten the survival of humans, you can''t afford to love it! Even your believers can''t afford to love you! Whoever loves them will die. "

    These words made Little Yi freeze on the spot, while the two light nuns and Russ were stunned.

    Robb continued, "although the example I''m going to give next is not very appropriate, it can be considered the same. Back then, the desert kingdom attacked..."

    Little Yis face turned a little red, which was very embarrassing.

    However, Robb immediately patted her on the shoulder, indicating that she didn''t have to be embarrassed. This small action of care made her a little moved.

    "If I don''t have the strength, I can only fight a life and death battle with the army of the desert kingdom. At that time, what else can I say? Forgiveness? Mercy? Saying that will only hurt me, and even all the people in Westwind Town. But I''m strong enough, and I''m strong enough to determine the strength of the world. So, I can be proud and dignified to say that the people of the desert kingdom, even if you use des and magic to attack me I don''t mind it. Come and settle down in Westwind Town... "

    Now everyone understood.

    Robb said, "I won''t resurrect these orcs, because it will only hurt other humans if I give them love randomly. I''m a very selfish guy. My love is only for people who can understand and feel love. Well, I''ve finished my words. I''m really tired today. Ill go to the hot spring pool."

    Robb didn''t care about it anymore. He rushed into the hot spring and soaked in it happily. Lilian also brought him arge te of barbecue, so that he could enjoy the delicious food while bathing in the hot spring pool.

    Then he came to the hot spring pool and sat down calmly, He said calmly, "so, the God of light is really troublesome. The God of the desert is the best. It has a merciful side, but also a ruthless side. At this time, there is no need to worry. Gather the mamluk and the machete soldiers, rush into the ck Pine Mountain, cut all the orcs in the mountain into seventeen or eighteen pieces, take out the corpses to feed the manticores, and bury their bones into the yellow sand. Then the problem is solved."

    Robb smiled and said, "it would be great if you do this to the orcs. But it''s not a good idea to cut humans into seventeen or eighteen pieces and feed them to the manticores from time to time."

    "..."

    The three nuns and the little girls struggled with the corpses of the orcs for a long time, but they were doomed to not get the answer.

    However, Robb knew that they would know what it meant that they couldn''t afford to love him, because the arrival of this small group of monsters indicated that the bigger monster army was already on the way.

    Turmoil was about to take ce in the future!

    And Westwind Town, which had developed into a city, was doomed to be in chaos.

 Chapter 394: I want an army

    Chapter 394: I want an army

    The second morning, when Robb was having breakfast on his stone stool, chief Elsie came.

    He reported some meaningless work as usual, just to lick his boots.

    He turned over the parchment in his hand and reported seriously, "Godfather, recently, more than 500 prisoners have been released from prison because of their good performance. Most of them chose to work in Westwind Town, and only a small part of them obtained the pass and returned to the desert kingdom. However, when they left, they all said that they were willing to pick up their wives and children to live here."

    Robb nodded with a smile, "great!"

    It was Robb''s strategy tomute as many sentences as possible for the prisoners. The fact that the more than 3000 soldiers had been thrown into the prison was a huge waste of human resources. Therefore, as long as they performed well, they would bemuted crazily and be released as ordinary people as soon as possible, which was conducive to "real" improvement of the poption size of Westwind Town and the capacity of thebor market.

    Moreover, Westwind Town was getting bigger and bigger. With the growth of the poption, the public security problems began to be more and more prominent. asionally, some people would fight and steal.

    Fortunately, everyone knew that Godfather could use the resurrection technique. It was better not to do such a stupid thing as killing and arson. Because it was meaningless to kill people to keep their mouths shut, as long as Godfather resurrected the dead, he would know who the murderer was as soon as he asked.

    Therefore, there had been no major criminal case in Westwind Town

    However, thieves also needed to be taken care of. They needed to get more prison guards as soon as possible and put them in a more important security management post. They couldn''t always be trapped in prison.

    Robb said, "Increase the intensity of their sentence. As long as they behave well, they can reduce their sentence for one or two years. You can even directly grant amnesty and release them. I don''t care about this. You can decide it by yourself."

    Chief Elsie was delighted secretly. The more things he can control, the greater his power would be. He was the most powerful official in Westwind Town!

    Robb suddenly said, "wait! Don''t leave in a hurry. I have something to deal with you."

    "Go ahead, Godfather."

    Robb pointed at the newly dug graves on the hillside beside the chapel and said with a smile, st night, more than a dozen orcs slipped into Westwind Town and were chopped to death by Russ and buried there."

    Hearing this, Elsie was almost shocked to jump up. "Orcs? Damn it! Why did theye to Westwind Town? It''s my fault. I didn''t protect Westwind town well enough. I''ll go to the patrolling police and severely punish them."

    "You don''t have to punish them." Robb smiled and said, "dozens of prison guards have to patrol a city with more than ten thousand people. How can they do that? It''s inevitable that there is a omission. It''s not their fault."

    Mr. Elsie immediately said, "Godfather is so generous."

    Robb said, "Westwind Town is getting bigger and bigger. Even if I have a range of 5000 yards, there will be some ces that I can''t see. Now it seems that there is some movement in the ck Pine Mountains, and the monster army is about to make a move. Now, even a group of orcs came to me. Therefore, it''s time for us to build a real defense team to assist me in protecting the people."

    Hearing this, chief Elsie was overjoyed. He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. The first real army had a high status. If Godfather would be independent in the future, this army would be officially turned into a Royal knight team. If he could be the head of the Royal Knights, he would be the eldest Duke.

    He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Godfather, if you don''t mind, I''m willing to be responsible for establishing this army."

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh? Tell me what you expect!"

    Chief Elsie immediately said, "my expectation is that this army will be named Robbs personal guard team. All the soldiers must swear to be loyal to Godfather, and Godfather''s will is the most important...."

    "Slow down! Stop!" Robb immediately interrupted him and scolded with a smile, "Damn it! I just want you to tell me the source and scale of the army, not to make a stand first and tter me all day long."

    Chief Elsie thought to himself, [of course I should first express my attitude to the military! If you suspect that I''m not loyal to you, you''re doomed. Of course, I have to show that this army is loyal to you first. Under this major premise, we can talkter.]

    He cleared his throat and said, "the problem about the military source is very simple. Let the farmer..."

    Robb immediately interrupted, "Hey, the farmer want to grow the field."

    Chief Elsie said, "Godfather has always been kind and never allows the vigers to participate in the war, but this is not good in othernds. When the leader of the army starts a war, he will order farmers to put down their farm work and wear armors to be soldiers. This has always been a tradition. In this way, we can summon at least three thousand soldiers at any time in Westwind Town.

    "What the hell is such a tradition? Thats give up military resources." Robb said, "in Westwind Town, a farmer is a farmer. They are not professionals in fighting, so if they identally kill themselves and ask me to revive them. It''s a waste of myzy time."

    Chief Elsie was rendered speechless

    Well, since Godfather doesnt like it, as the number one licking dog, of course he would immediately change the n. He immediately said, "then the worker..."

    Without waiting for him to continue, Robb immediately interrupted, "not even the workers! The technical workers are all treasures of Westwind Town. How can they be taken to fight?"

    Chief Elsie rolled his eyes and said, "that''s it. Organize the prisoners and let them fight. After all, they are the army of the desert kingdom. If we bring them here, they will be ours immediately."

    Robb red at him angrily and said, "many of them are ve soldiers. They are pitiful. It wasnt easy for them to bemoners after being trained in Westwind Town. Their strength is growing. If you want them to continue to be ve soldiers, they will copse."

    Mr. Elsie said awkwardly, "Godfather, if you don''t allow anyone to move, how can you organize an army?"

    Robb snorted, "I don''t want an army like this. What I want is a professional army!"

    "Hmm? A professional mercenary?"

    "Those that don''t just fight for money. That kind of soldier has no soul and is not advisable. What I want is a soldier from Westwind Town, born only to protect Westwind Town. They are not engaged in agriculture, or any other industry. They don''t need to worry about anything except fighting."

    "Really?" Mr. Elsie was not a fool. After thinking for a while, he understood, "an army like this may need more time for training since it doesn''t have much work to do. Of course, itsbat effectiveness will be much better, but... It will cost a lot of money. It''s much more than the cost of the armies we already have."

 Chapter 395: Call me Commander Elsie in the future

    Chapter 395: Call me Commander Elsie in the future

    Robb smiled and said, "what''s the big deal? Is Westwind Town short of money now?"

    Chief Elsie was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly understood why Godfather used to rely on only himself to fight and develop his internal affairs crazily. It turned out that he was preparing for today.

    Westwind Town now had a strong production base. Grain and steel output were far greater than that of an ordinary town. To be honest, the production of a small town in the Westwind Town could be equal to that of a dozen or even dozens of cities.

    How terrifying would it be if such a powerful production force was suddenly transformed intobat effectiveness?

    Chief Elsie almost knelt down to Robb. "Godfather is really talented! He will definitely make a ssh in the world in the future."

    "Shut up!" Robbughed and cursed, "I''m not as ambitious as you think. What I want is just a defense army, not an army to conquer the world. Estimate the minimum defense force we need to recruit. Remember, I want a professional soldier, not a part-time farmer."

    Chief Elsie nodded his head and said, "I understand. Do you want to hand over the position of police chief to someone else and let me be themander of the army?"

    Robb smiled, "which position do you prefer?"

    Chief Elsie said seriously, "armymander!"

    Robb: "hahaha! I thought you would say that only children can make a choice. Of course, all adults want it. I didn''t expect you to only choose one."

    Chief Elsie thought, [once the police arrest me, it will easily arouse the suspicion of the top ranks. I don''t want to be driven out because of your fear. I can''t chew too much. The most important thing to climb up is safety.]

    Chief Elsie said seriously, "my ability is limited. I can''t manage two departments at the same time, and one department is already the limit of my ability. I rmend Nuolun to be the new police chief. He is powerful and famous, and he should be able to manage the police station well."

    In order to avoid suspicion, this guy didn''t even want to promote his old men to be the police chief. Instead, he wanted to choose a man who had nothing to do with him. It could be said that he had been very careful.

    However, Robb didn''t doubt it at all. With his strength, how could he suspect a little Elsie? He smiled and said, "well, don''t y such a trick. Nuolun is not familiar with the prison at all. The police are all the old subordinates of the temr knights. If a man named Nuolun is sent to manage them, it will be troublesome. You''d better promote a holy knight from your old subordinates to be the police chief."

    Mr. Elsie was still worried that Robb was testing him, so he said carefully, "in that case, isn''t it too much for me to be a lower official?"

    "It''s not a big deal. I believe you!" Robb smiled and said, "you should also believe in yourself."

    "I mean..." Elsie had no choice but to confess, "I mean... I have too many soldiers."

    Robb smiled, "is there more than the ten thousand warriors from the desert kingdom?"

    Mr. Elsie immediately understood and saluted, "I see. Then I''ll do as Godfather said."

    He walked out of the chapel briskly and proudly. Two policemen were waiting for him outside. Seeing hime out, they quickly said, "Sir, are you going back to the prison?"

    "Stop calling me chief!" Acent smile shed across Elsie''s face. "From now on, you have to call memander!"

    The two policemen, "?"

    "Themander of the Royal Knights is waving at me. Haha!"mander Elsieughed and strode forward, "let''s go and recruit soldiers."

    The two young policemen looked at their leader with admiration. What an awesome man! His promotion speed was as fast as lightning. For such a powerful person, of course they had to lick his boot as soon as possible.

    The two of them hurried to catch up with him. "Sir, can we go with you? We still want to follow you."

    "Go and inform the prison to temporarily rx the supervision of the prisoners. Anyway, they have been very obedient recently. Send half of the prison guards to temporarily act as sentries and strengthen the patrols in Westwind Town. There may be a monster armying. If things go well, I''ll take you to the Royal Knights," said Elsie

    "Okay!" The two policemen were overjoyed.

    After he finished his work, he asked Suofa to help him with his make-up. It was almost the time for his ss in the magic school.

    He slowly passed through the transmission portal with Suofa.

    Usually, when he came, he would see arge group of pce guards guarding the gate as if facing a formidable enemy. But today, the first thing he saw when he came was not the pce guards, but Madeleine.

    With a hint of joy on her face, she said hurriedly as soon as she saw Robb, "ah! You''re finally here. The queen asked you to meet her in the hall as soon as possible."

    Robb could tell from her expression that it must be a good thing for the queen to look for him, but he was not in a hurry at all. Instead, Suofa felt a little nervous. However, as a "maid", it was reasonable for her to be nervous and reasonable in meeting the queen, and no one cared about it.

    They passed through the humble pce and came to the hall.

    This front hall was different from the broad hall of the general pce. It looked a little uneasy. Now it was full of people who were discussing business.

    Although the Royal Court of the Kingdom of Gran was not like the Big Tang, it was still a rule for the ministers to gather in the Pce every morning for meetings. Moreover, there was a warst night, so it would be strange if the Royal Pce was not lively today.

    Madeleine walked in with Robb, and Suofa was blocked outside the hall by the guards.

    Robb passed through arge group of ministers and heard that they were whispering about the battlest night. Many people immediately bowed when they saw Madeleine, and some people were looking at Robb withplicated eyes.

    Robb saw several old men looking at him with disdain, and some others looking at him with appreciation. What was more interesting was that a minister with a cyclone on his chest was looking at him with a veryplicated and emotional gaze, as if he was about to jump up to recognize his marriage.

    Without thinking, he knew that the man was a member of the Wind Knights.

    Robb''s grandfather, John Rnd Smith, had once been the head of the Wind Knights and the leader of all the wind magicians. It was inevitable that there were many old memories about his family.

    Robb simply waved at the minister with a smile.

    The minister was so excited that he wanted to get close to the queen. However, Madeleine had already passed through the crowd of ministers with Robb and came to the queen. The minister had to stop.

 Chapter 396: Set up a branch base

    Chapter 396: Set up a branch base

    The queen was surrounded by arge group of ministers, who were arguing with each other about military and financial matters, and Robb didn''t bother to listen carefully.

    The queen was also busy with a lot of government affairs, not caring about the ministers around her at all.

    Then the queen raised her head from a pile of files. Seeing that Robb wasing, her expression didn''t change at all. She just said lightly, "here you are. Well, I''m very busy here. Let''s talk about it as soon as possible."

    Except for thezy guy in Westwind Town, the queen didn''t like to waste her time chatting with any man in the world. She even treated Robb Smith in the same way. She pretended to be businesslike and said to Robb, "I have received a detailed report about the battlest night. Your performance in the battle has been reported by the subordinates of Madeleine."

    Speaking of this, she nced at Madeleine and said in a low voice, "generally speaking, the boss will take the credit of his subordinate, but Robb Smith''s credit was exaggerated by the ck eart knight. He even wanted to give his credit to Robb Smith. Isnt it the reason why Madeleine is here?"

    Madeleine whistled and looked at the ceiling. "I don''t know about it. I know nothing!"

    The queen shook her head. She didn''t want to argue with her bestie about such a trifle. She turned around and said to Robb, "in this war, you nimbly used the newly made magic items. You have made a great contribution to repel the ten thousand monsters with one thousand. Now I decide to appoint you as a baron!"

    "Wow!" The ministers next to him eximed at the same time, "why did he get that title at such a young age?"

    Madeleine was overjoyed. She turned to the ministers and shouted, "what''s wrong? He has made a great contribution. Can''t he be a baron? Why do you have so many opinions?"

    Sweat broke out on the ministers'' faces. "No, no, no, No. Its nothing."

    Ignoring the fight between the ministers and her friend, the queen continued to speak to Robb with a straight face, "you invented these new magic items. After you invented them, have you been thinking about how to use them in actualbat?"

    Robb shook his head and said, "No. before I invented them, I first wanted a magic item with this function, so I invented them ording to the function I wanted."

    The queen was lost in thought. After a while, she turned to the minsters beside her and said, "keep it in mind! Let the Royal experts in making magic items think carefully what we need."

    At this time, Madeleine suddenly jumped to the Queen''s side and whispered with a smile, Elizabeth, you just gave Robb Smith a title. Logically speaking, there should be a fief with the title, right?"

    "A fief?" The queen was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She looked at her best friend and said, "he has just made a lot of achievements, but he wants to get a fief? Is there anyone like you in the world? You just need to lie about a title, and you also need to lie about a fief to give it to your lover."

    "I... I''m not his lover." Madeleine said seriously, "we are just ordinary friends."

    The queen said with a straight face, "I''ve never heard that someone would cheat on her best friend for an ordinary friend."

    However, although she wasining about Madeleine, her actions were totally different. She turned to Robb neatly and said, "ording to thew of the kingdom of Gran, if there is a title, there will definitely be a fief, but the size is a problem."

    In fact, Robb was a little interested in the fief. Did they officially invite me to set up a branch base?

    The queen quickly unfolded arge map, and then said to the secretary next to her, "is there any ce suitable to give to a baron?"

    Before the secretary could speak, A minister whispered, "Westwind Town is ownerless. Now it is privately upied by Robb and refused to return it. Why don''t we give Westwind Town to Robb Smith as a fief? He is now the disciple of Robb of Westwind Town. After we make him the leader of the Westwind Town, he will definitely make that Robb get headaches. Haha! How can he face his disciple?"

    The queen rolled her eyes at the minister, and then shook her head decisively. "Robb from Westwind Town doesn''t like this kind of tricks the most. To that person, you should be dignified and reasonable, instead of ying some dirty and useless tricks like this."

    The minister bowed and left.

    The secretary turned over the case and said in a low voice, "Stone Canyon!

    When Robb heard the words Stone Canyon '', his heart skipped a beat? Isn''t that Lilian''s hometown? It was about three days'' walk to the north of Westwind Town. Of course, the so-called three days referred to the average travelling speed of ordinary humans.

    That was to say, it was about one hundred and fifty miles away from the north of Westwind Town.

    Madeleine immediately protested, Elizabeth, Stone Canyon is not a good ce, right? It''s remote and deste, and the people there ran to Westwind Townst year. Now it''s almost a desertednd. What''s the use of giving Robb Smith a desertednd? He doesn''t even have a citizen, and he can''t even find someone to collect tax."

    But this time, the queen was not easily persuaded by her bestie. She shook her head calmly and said, "no, there are new residents in the stone canyon now. A group of residents have moved from the Crystal Canyon to settle there. Although there are not many people, there are still hundreds of people. It''s appropriate to let a baron manage it."

    "No, that ce is too broken. Give him a closer ce." Madeleine continued, "I think Nanli Vige is a good vige. There are many ins and fertilend, which is suitable for nting."

    The queen cast a sidelong nce at Madeleine and didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. "Robb Smith, which one do you want from the Stone Canyon or Nanli Vige?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "only children can make a choice. Of course, as an adult... All of them!"

    Madeleine was speechless

    The queen was rendered speechless

    After a few seconds, the queen said crossly, "you can only choose one!"

    "Well, then Ill choose one." Robb whispered, "but sooner orter, you will regret that you didn''t give me two together."

    "What?" The queen raised her voice, "what are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly."

    "I didn''t say anything." Robb smiled and said, "then I''ll choose the stone canyon."

 Chapter 397: I believe you will

    Chapter 397: I believe you will

    "What?" Madeleine almost jumped up and said, "Stone Canyon? Nanli vige has more people and fertilend."

    However, Robb had made up his mind. Although thend of Nanli vige was fertile, there were no rare resources. They could only be made into a big grain warehouse. To Robb, who had happy farm, the grain warehouse was of no use.

    However, there were gem mines in the canyon. ording to Lilians uncle Johnny, there were more kinds of gem mines in the canyon than in the west wind town. There were several kinds of mines that could be dug out together.

    Rtively speaking, Robb preferred Stone Canyon more. The gemstones were all materials used to make magic items. No one knew how many kinds of tricks they would bring to Robb in the future.

    Moreover, Stone Canyon also had an advantage in location. It was closer to Crystal Canyon in the north, which was also closer to the desert kingdom. Robb and Motras family still had business to do in the future. They had to constantly bring the oil from the desert, and it would be better to extend their tentacles to the desert.

    On the other hand, Nanli vige was located between Westwind Town and Bright Road, which was closer to the Queen''s territory.

    "The primitive Stone Canyon seems better. It''s a deal." Robb said with a smile.

    The queen shook her head and said, "I''m really defeated by you two guys. You used my preciousnd to select, looking very disgusted. Madeleine, it''s all your fault. If someone else dared to do this, I''ll have had him out of the pce already."

    After getting the reward, Robb left and wanted to go back to school.

    When they passed through the hall, the minister with a whirlwind embroidered on his chest finally found the opportunity toe over. At this time, Robb had the time to carefully examine him. He was about forty years old, which was also a good year for fighting. As soon as he came to Robb, he was full of excitement. "Congrattions, you have obtained the title of a baron with your own strength. The Smith family is hopeful to have a new start. Our wild wind knights finally has a backbone again."

    Robb had no choice but to smile awkwardly and impolitely. "Who are you?"

    "I''m a nobody in the wind knights." The middle-aged man said, "sixteen years ago, I was still a young man. I just joined the wind knights and was ambitious. I didn''t expect the ck dragon to attack us..."

    Speaking of this, his face was full of sighs. "The members of the Smith n have broken up. The swift thunder knights took away the position of the wind knights and be the representative of the air system. Even the wind tower has been changed to the thunder tower by them. In the past sixteen years, our wind magicians have been pushed away by the thunder magicians. Now we finally see the members of the Smiths stand out again. I''m really gratified."

    Robb was speechless.

    The middle-aged man said, "I hope you can graduate from the magic school as soon as possible and do something big. It will be great if you can lead the wind knights again. Only with the reputation of the Smith family can the power of the wind magicians be reorganized, which will bring back the glory of the past."

    Robb had no choice but to keep silent. He didn''t expect that Madeleine woulde up to him and answer for him, "don''t worry. Mr. Robb will definitely revive the reputation of the Smith family."

    The minister was overjoyed and talked nonsense for a while before he left.

    Robb had no choice but to say to Madeleine, "Why are you so confident that I will revive the Smith family?"

    Madeleine said, "I believe you will."

    No way! Robb grumbled in his heart. Then he walked out of the Royal Pce, with Suofa that had been waiting at the door for a long time, towards the magic school. Madeleine was still following him.

    Robb said, "yesterday, Mondra and the monster army came to attack the city. You must be very busy today. Hurry up to reinforce the city defense. Don''t follow me around here."

    Madeleine said, "it''s just because of the battle yesterday, the city is in a mess now. But if I don''t follow you. What if you run around and meet an assassin?"

    Robb was rendered speechless

    Forget it. Let her follow him. Robb drove fast all the way and soon arrived at the school of magic. Today''s school was full of hustle and bustle. There were arge number of ck armored soldiers standing at the school gate. It was obvious that Madeleine had sent people to protect the school for private use.

    What was interesting was that in addition to the ck Earth Knights, there were also arge number of private soldiers at the gate of the school. It seemed that they were the private guards of the young nobles. They were on the opposite streets of the school gate. Dozens of people gathered together, arge number of people.

    Robb asked curiously, "what''s going on with these people?"

    Madeleine said in a low voice, "the enemy may attack the city at any time. Once the city is attacked, it is not surprising that the enemy will break through the city wall at any time. At that time, it will be very dangerous if the young nobles are left alone, so each family has sent dozens of guards to the school to pick up their young master and misses. Once something happens, these people can protect their young master and misses and withdraw home as soon as possible."

    Robb nodded to show his understanding.

    Madeleine said in a low voice, "you only have a maid and no guards with you. It''s very dangerous if the enemy invades the city. At that time, you can go to the gate of the school to look for the ck Earth Knights. They will protect you ande to me."

    The beauty was so kind but he really didn''t have the luck to enjoy it. At this time, Robb suddenly hoped that the identity of the Smith''s family was true. Otherwise, how sad would she cry when he told her the truth in the future?

    [damn it! I can''t think about it. I feel so sorry for her at the thought of it.]

    "Go ahead with your work. I will protect myself."

    "Okay, I''ll go now." Madeleine walked towards the east gate. After three steps, she turned around

    Robb walked into the ssroom and saw that the yground was full of students, who were talking about what had happened yesterday. No one was willing to go straight into the ssroom.

    A girl shouted in the distance, "Robb, thank you so much for what you did yesterday."

    Robb turned around and recognized that the girl went to the mountain yesterday to watch the sunset on the BBQ. He didn''t know her name, so he waved at her and smiled, "Its nothing. It''s not a big deal."

    Then, the daughter of the lord chambein also came over from the crowd, approached Robb and whispered, "if it weren''t for you yesterday, we wouldn''t have been able toe back. We were flustered and didn''t thank you well. I''m really sorry."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s okay!"

    While they were talking, many students gathered around. Some of them went to the BBQ yesterday, and some of them heard of the glorious deeds that Robb had helped to defend the city. Young people were the best and worshiped heroes. Now they admired Robb so much that they had to surround him to join the fun.

    Someone even shouted outside, "Robb, please give me your signature!"

 Chapter 398: I have to go to class even in the face of bullets

    Chapter 398: I have to go to ss even in the face of bullets

    "I want your signature too!"

    "My father is well-informed and said that you have been promoted to a baron."

    "He doesn''t rely on his family, but on his own ability. He is so powerful."

    "Baron Robb, please add the word Baron'' to your signature."

    "I... can I have a hug?" A good-looking girl blushed and made an excessive request.

    Such excessive demands were really crazy. Robb gave her a hard hug and warned her not to go too far in the future. However, this girl did not learn her lesson, but became more insatiable. She winked at him and said, "do you want to make an appointment with me?"

    Damn it. God knows how many men there have been. It was a loss of my blood to hug you just now. Robb quickly pushed the girl away.

    All of a sudden, he felt as if he was a "campus star". Why did everyone in the school know him? He was surrounded.

    After thinking it over for a few seconds, he finally understood that if it was in a modern school, and one day, when the school organized a spring tour, they suddenly encountered gangsters. Then, if one of the students bravely stood out, led his ssmates to defeat the gangsters, saved everyone''s lives, he was also awarded by the government.

    Then hell be praised by the school. All the students in the school will take him as a hero.

    He had to put on a serious face to the students around him and said, "I''m ttered. I just did a trivial thing."

    Why shouldnt he pretend to be modest?

    It was not easy for him to get out of the crowd of students and enter the ssroom. Marian had already been sitting beside him. Seeing Robbe in, she immediately came over and whispered, "I heard that you saved dozens of students yesterday."

    Robb said, "Why are you here to make a fuss? Do you want an autograph or a hug?"

    Marian smiled and said, "that''s not necessary. I''m just curious how you survived under the siege of a group of orcs yesterday. At that time, all the students present said that it was because you had a lot of magic protection, but I don''t think so. Anyone with a brain would think that it is not the case, right?"

    Robb smiled, "what tricks do you think I have used?"

    Marian said in a low voice, "you used wind magic to speed up, so you dodged the attacks of the orcs at the same time? You didn''t rely on your magic protection at all. But you just saved the faces of the other students."

    Robb smiled and said, "that''s a good reason. I borrowed it. That''s right! I used wind magic to improve my agility and dodged crazily among the orcs... I fought, I dodged, and I protected my body!"

    At that time, only a group of students and guards saw this matter. The students were inexperienced and didn''t think too much, but the guards were very clear that the low-level defense magic couldn''t have such a strong effect. If it were someone else who was in Robb''s position, he would have been chopped into seventeen or eighteen pieces by the orcs. Therefore, everyone was thinking hard, wondering why Robb was fine at that time.

    Then, all the smart people came up with the same answer as Marian''s.

    This was probably because smart people thought too much and were led into the ditch by their own cleverness.

    Just as the two of them were talking, Number 32 walked in. This fellow looked a little embarrassed, and a charred spot on his snow-white skull was there looking like a birthmark.

    Robb couldn''t help but ask, "Master, what''s wrong with your head?"

    He smiled awkwardly. Fortunately, there was no flesh, only bones, and no one could see through his embarrassment. "Yesterday evening, when Mondra brought his army to attack the city, I went to the east gate to assist in defending the city. At that time, I was desperately swinging my bone spear city, and I didn''t know which turtle son threw a fireball at me. I didn''t notice that, and my handsome skull was burnt ck..."

    Everyone was speechless

    Number 32 took out a piece of grinding stone and ground it over his head. "Don''t worry, everyone. I can recover my snow-white skull after I remove the burnt part."

    Robb, "Hey, your skull is getting thinner and thinner."

    Number 32 smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m dead anyway."

    Everyone was speechless

    "Forget it. Let''s get to the point." Number 32 said, "I''m not here to teach you today. I''m here to inform you of some important matters."

    "No ss? Damn it!" Robb was seriously dissatisfied. The only purpose he came to Bright Road was to improve his magic item production"? Have you ever considered the feeling of bing maxed?

    Number 32 said, "As you all know,st night, Mondras army attacked Bright Road, and the monsters in the ck Pine Mountain were also itching to take action. We haven''t found out what''s going on with the monsters, but they have already attacked us, which is an indisputable fact. Although our army is confident and capable of guarding Bright Road, in the face of this war, the school decided to suspend their sses temporarily for the safety of students."

    "Oh, yeah!" The students cheered together, "it''s a good idea to close the ss!"

    "Damn it!" Robb jumped up and said "How can you stop my sses just because of a war? Didnt I go to school because of the war? Don''t you train the backbone of the kingdom because of the war? Dont you have the spirit of being responsible for the future of our mothend? This war is nothing at all. Even if I have to bear gunfire and rain, I still have to take sses. Even if there is an earthquake, mountain copse, tsunami, explosion, I still need to be skilled at making magic tools."

    His impassioned speech immediately caused number 32 to have tears to well up in his eyes. However, there was no tear nd on the skeleton, so the tears could only be seen subconsciously. Robb Smith, I''m really moved by your enthusiasm to study and your spirit of improvement. However, war is really dangerous. The huge stones thrown by the enemy may fall from the sky at any time. The griffin knights may dive all the way to your head, and even the city wall may be broken at any time..."

    Number 32 said seriously, "although it''s important to train talents for the kingdom, we can''t let them die. Therefore, the matter of suspended sses has been decided. It''s not up to our personal will. Please go home as soon as possible. As for the time of re-opening, we will inform youter."

 Chapter 399: A complete collection of magical runes

    Chapter 399: Aplete collection of magical runes

    Robb was speechless. It seemed that he couldn''t learn anymore. Forget it. After thinking carefully, he could ept it. When he tried to learn more skills in Dark de before, there was a time that the game operator suddenly announced that the server was hacked and needed to be shut down for a long time.

    This kind of thing had happened before!

    Every time he encountered such kind of thing, he could only turn off the game and go out to y different games. Fortunately, he had a simtion city to y.

    It happened that he got a new fief from the queen, the Stone Canyon, which was Lilian''s hometown. It was worth going to. He nned to open a branch base and dig up some gemstone mine there, so as to prepare for magic tools.

    He stood up and was about to leave, but number 32 caught up with him from behind and shouted, "Robb, slow down."

    Robb turned around and asked, "what?"

    Number 32 took out a parchment book from his tattered cloak, which he used in ss. He handed it to Robb and said, "you''re keen on studying. If you feel ufortable without ss, you can take this book to learn by yourself. In this way, your study won''t be dyed."

    "Eh?" Robb was overjoyed? He hurriedly took the book and looked at the cover. It was a book called the top of magic runes. He turned over a page and saw several runes drawn on this page. Beside it was a note of some runes, which had the "Conditional" runes he had learned not long ago.

    "It''s a good thing."

    Number 32 smiled and said, "remember to give it back to me when sses resume. It''s not mine. It''s a collection of the magic school. Don''t try to misappropriate it, or the queen will make trouble for you."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s a scumbag''s business to misappropriate other people''s things. I can''t do such a thing. Besides, after I learn the whole book, it will be useless. Why do I have to misappropriate it?"

    Number 32 smiled and said, "it''s not that easy to learn all of them. The second half of the book is very difficult. Not only are they difficult to draw, but also needs a lot of magic essence ink. It also needs a very great amount of magic power to draw. With your current strength, it''s impossible for you to learn those things. You should learn it step by step. Don''t be too greedy."

    Robb smiled and said, "no wonder you only teach one or two runes in each ss. It turns out that you need to teach them step by step. If I had known it earlier, I would have borrowed this book and finished it all in one go."

    Number 32 said, "Hey, I''m not kidding. You must pay attention to it step by step. If your magic power is not enough, you can go to challenge the powerful runes at the back of the book, which may blow up at any time. Have you forgotten that you identally blew up the ssroomst time? If Duke Madeleine didnte in time that time. You might have died."

    "Okay, okay, I see. I''ll learn it step by step." Robb didn''t argue with him. After all, he could y as he liked after he took the book home. There was no need to make trouble for him here.

    After carefully putting the book into his arms, Robb walked out of the ssroom and came to the yground. He saw that all the students of different subjects came out of the ssroom. It seemed it was announced simultaneously.

    Kante and George ran to Robb and shouted from a distance, "Robb, are your sses also suspended?"

    Robb nodded.

    "Great! Now we can have fun."

    Robb said, "what are you talking about? I have to go home and teach myself."

    "Wow! It''s important to study, but also to y. You should know the bnce of work and rest."

    Robb said, "is this the reason why you have been working hard all the time?"

    Kante was speechless

    George smiled and said, "Kante has worked very hard. He has already learned the silence, slow, weakness and other spells."

    Robb squinted, "really?"

    "Yes, I can make others silent by pinching their throat; or make others slow by breaking their legs; I can also cut their big blood vessels and let them bleed, then they be weak... Haha! My magic is wless."

    George apuded, "Kante is so handsome."

    Robb was speechless

    There was no reason to reason with such a crazy guy.

    "We cant stay in Bright Road for the time being. We n to go back to Westwind Town to avoid the war. Robb, you came to Westwind Town through the transmission portal. It''s very convenient. Can you help us persuade the queen to let us go back and forth through the transmission portal, so that we can save a lot of days of trip?"

    Robb smiled and said, "what I said doesn''t count. Only the big shots have the right to discuss it."

    "That''s right. The queen doesn''t want to talk to a nobody like us."

    Just as he was speaking, he suddenly saw arge crowd of people at the school gate. The leader of the group was about forty years old, dressed in luxurious, gold iid jade. It was obvious that he was a big boss. The teachers in the school had to bow to him when they saw him. "Greetings, lord chambein!"

    The daughter of the lord chambein who ranked No.1 among the ten most beautiful girls of the magic school immediately walked up to him and smiled, "father, why are you here?"

    The minister said with a long face, "I got the news in advance that sses of the magic school will be suspended, so I came here."

    It turned out that the group of nobles following him had got the news in advance. These nobles all held important positions. They had already known that the school would be suspended when they had an internal discussion. It was not strange that they were here at this time.

    Robb saw that Marian''s father, was also among the nobles.

    After a few words with his daughter, the lord chambein walked towards Robb, and therge group of nobles all came together.

    Robb knew that trouble came again.

    He walked up to him and looked him up and down carefully. Then he put his right hand across his chest and slightly bent down, making a very standard gesture. He said in a gentlemanly manner, "the people of the Smith family are really extraordinary. Last night, my daughter was saved by you. Thank you very much."

    Robb also saluted, "it''s not a big deal. It''s just a small matter."

    The lord chambein looked at Kante as well and smiled, "the young people of the Chenguang family are also very good. I heard that you were the first one to stand out in the battlest night. Although you were injured, you had the courage and will achieve extraordinary achievements in the future. Although you are only a coteral, I think that you are very important."

    Feeling ttered, he murmured, "well... I''m ttered, but I''m not so good as you think. I was knocked down by an arrow from an orc. After thinking about it, I feel stupid."

 Chapter 400: Go to Westwind to avoid the war

    Chapter 400: Go to Westwind to avoid the war

    The lord chambein said "I won''t waste my time. Let''s get straight to the point. The war ising, and school will be suspended. The mainstays of us, of course, should help the queen to guard Bright Road and fight the enemy to death. However, our children are still young and weak, and they can''t make a difference in this war. Staying on Bright Road is not only dangerous, but it''s useless. So we want to send them to a safe ce to hide for a while.

    Hearing the opening remarks, Robb understood, "are you sending them to Westwind Town as well?"

    "Young man, you have a quick mind." He smiled and said, "you have already guessed our purpose as soon as I said the opening remarks."

    Robb smiled and said, "you are a group of high-ranking officials. When you entered the school, you didnt go to talk to the teachers. Instead, you walked straight to me and Kante. I can guess what''s going on. Even without this opening speech, of course you should send your children to Westwind Town for refuge."

    The lord chambein gave him a thumbs up "That saves a lot of nonsense. My main force has to stay on Bright Road, so I can''t send too many guards with my daughter. Other families also have to leave their main force on Bright Road, so there are not many guards that can be sent out to protect their children. After thinking for a while, in this situation, only Westwind Town is the safest. Of course, Lost City is also very safe, but its too far away."

    Robb nodded to show his understanding. Since the monster army had appeared, there were enemies all over the world. No one knew where a group of goblins, orcs or even dragons would appear. If these noble children only took a small number of guards, they could not be relieved to go to any town.

    Rtively speaking, Westwind Town, which could defeat the army of the desert kingdom dozens of miles away, naturally became the first choice for refuge.

    He said, "I heard that you are a magic student of the leader of Westwind Town, and Kante is a member of the Chengguang family. The Chengguang family has a good reputation in Westwind Town, and the two of you are able to speak in Westwind Town normally. Therefore, us old men came to talk to you two, hoping you can help us. Please take our children to Westwind Town for refuge and take care of them."

    Speaking of this, he paused and added, "we have doubts at first, but after what happenedst night, the two of you have shown noble moral ethics. We old men all think that it is more reassuring to entrust our children to you."

    Of course, he was d to hear that. Westwind Town had already given these people a safe haven, which was certainly a good thing. If this impression was magnified and spread out the prosperity and stability of the town through the mouths of these noble children, it would make Westwind Town more powerful.

    "Your Highness, don''t worry. I will protect your daughter well. No one can hurt her unless I die."

    His words were fervent and passionate. The poor thing was that the lord chambein and his daughter all fixed their eyes on Robb, because everyone knew that although Kante was brave, it was useless. He was knocked down by an arrow from an orc. The real powerful one was Robb Smith.

    Robb had no choice but to make a statement. "The most iron rtionship in the world is that we have fought together, we have..." he almost blurted out "we have whored together". But thinking of that there were many girls beside him, he quickly stopped saying and changed his words, "I will be a good host in Westwind Town, so that they won''t be in danger."

    The lord chambein was overjoyed. Therge group of nobles behind him also smiled and felt relieved.

    Desmond Corton came over and said to Marian, "you can go to Westwind Town with them. Our family has a trade with Godfather from Westwind Town. When you arrive there, use the name of the Corton family. Godfather will take good care of you."

    Marian nodded.

    He also whispered, "in addition, you should also look for more business opportunities in Westwind Town. If you find any novel good things, send someone to inform me. Even if I''m fighting here, I can''t stop my business."

    Marian nodded, "got it."

    The nobles had reached an agreement on how to go to Westwind Town. The transmission portal was not allowed to be used. The queen fiercely ordered that no one was allowed to break the rules she and Robb had agreed. Except for Robb Smith and his maid, no one could go through the transmission portal.

    Therefore, the nobles had no choice but to organize a guard team to protect their children. They took the usual route, led by Kante and George.

    Robb, on the other hand, went through the transmission portal to get ready and arranged.

    That evening, when Robb waszily sitting on his stone stool, the queen called him.

    Of course, Robb could guess what she was going to say, but he still answered the phone happily as usual.

    The Queen''s dignified face appeared in front of them. As soon as the phone was connected, she said calmly, "I believe you have learned it through Robb Smith''s mouth, but I have a group of young noble children here, who intend to temporarily seek refuge in Westwind Town."

    Robb smiled and said, "I know. You know me well. I won''t reject such things. They cane as they like."

    The queen said seriously, "I just want to ask if such a person cane out?"

    Robb smiled and said, "of course they can go out. If someone is chased in by the army of East Gran, I won''t let them out in order not to have a dispute with East Gran. But if there is no one chasing them, I have no reason to force them not to go out."

    The queen nodded, "that''s good!"

    "Oh, right!" Robb smiled and said, "if you can''t withstand the joint attack of the monster army and east gran, and when the city is about to be destroyed, don''t forget to escape through the transmission portal to Westwind Town. I will protect you."

    A proud smile shed across the Queen''s face. "How can I lose? And even if I lose, I won''t escape into Westwind Town. At worst, I will return to Lost City and thene back. I have to remind you that if I really lose, Mondra will recapture Bright Road and unify the whole kingdom. At that time, there will definitely be no ce for Westwind Town in his territory."

    Robb smiled and said, "can I take this sentence as that if you destroy Mondra and unify the Kingdom of Gran, you won''t let Westwind Town alone?"

    "Exactly!" The queen didn''t even try to hide anything. She said seriously, "the territory of the kingdom of Gran is sacred and invible. After I unify the Kingdom, if you don''t surrender, I will gather all my soldiers to defeat you and take back mynd."

    "Wow, thats not cute." Robb smiled and said, "although you''re not cute, I still want to wish you a sessful unification. Haha, you see, I''m not afraid at all."

    The queen snorted and hung up.

 Chapter 401: Simultaneous operations

    Chapter 401: Simultaneous operations

    Therge group of young masters anddies stayed in Westwind Town, with nearly a hundred people, representing nearly a hundred noble families with great influence. From the Lord Chambein to a baron, there were also children from rich families like Marian.

    This group of people were different from the "adults" who came to Westwind Town before. Many of them here were teenagers, and the youngest one was only seven or eight years old, and the oldest one was only about twenty years old. Robb asked and knew that the daughter of the lord chambein was only seventeen years old, and Marian was also seventeen. However, they were growing fast, so Robb did not see that they were still under age.

    This group of people came here for no political purpose. They just came to seek refuge, so they were not like the nobility who came to Westwind Town with a sense of investigation before.

    The first thing they thought of when they arrived at Westwind Town was ying.

    Some young masters anddies Robb, who were not familiar with him, directly scattered in the town. And those who had a little rtionship with Robb, or who had fought against the orcs in the ck pine mountainst time, surrounded Robb and said with a smile, "Robb, Kante, George, this is your home. If there is anything interesting, you have to take us to see it."

    Before Robb could say anything, Kante licked the girls and said, "of course I''ll take you to see it. Let me tell you, the most interesting and interesting ce in Westwind Town is the technical school in Westwind Town."

    "A technical school?" the young masters and girls were confused. "Isn''t it the same as our magic school? It''s just a ce where craftsmen teachers teach students skills. Is there anything more interesting than our magic school?"

    George chuckled and said, "if it''s a ce where ordinary craftsmen teach ordinary students, of course it''s not interesting. But Westwind Town is different. There''s a special thing that Godfather took out for the craftsmen to study. I''m sure you''ll be shocked when you go to the technical school."

    Hearing what he said, the young master and thedies were interested. They had long heard that Mr. Robb, the leader of Westwind Town, known as the Godfather, knew a lot of magical knowledge. Many of the knowledge had been spread to Bright Road, which opened up the eyes of the people on Bright Road. Of course, they were happy to see what was rted to him.

    Marian, in particr, had been told by her father toe here to look for business opportunities. Of course, she was interested in what Robb had invented.

    "Let''s go! Let''s go to the school."

    "Before that, let''s meet Godfather first. It would be impolite if we don''t greet Godfather when we arrive at Westwind Town."

    Although the noble young masters anddies were yful, they had lived in the upper ss for a long time, so they were very particr about etiquette. Hearing his words, they immediately said seriously, "that''s reasonable. We have to go to ask the leader first, or it will be very impolite for our family."

    Hiding among them, Robb thought to himself, [fortunately, I only sent an avatar to wee them. My real body is stillzy on the stone stool, so I don''t have to worry about them seeing through me.]

    His avatar apanied them to the chapel, while his real body was lyingzily on a stone stool.

    The noble young masters anddies went to the chapel yard and made a royal salute to him. The men bowed, and the women held up their hemlines and squatted. These people were good at magic, but they also did a good job in social etiquette.

    Robb switched his consciousness back to his real body and waved at them, revealing a symbolic smile. "Wee to Westwind Town!"

    The young masters and thedies greeted and wanted to run away.

    Robb also hoped that they could run as soon as possible, so that he could easily switch the operating angle to the avatar again. Unexpectedly, most of the young masters had run away, but Marian stayed alone and saluted him again. "Godfather, nice to meet you. I''m Marian Corton, and my father is Desmond Corton. Nice to meet you."

    Robb saw the group of young masters anddies walking far away. Someone waved at his avatar and asked him to follow them.

    On the other side, Marian was greeting his real body, as if she wanted to chat with him.

    Are you messing with me? What a bastard!

    Well, at this time, I''ll let you see what is called "APM300", "Simultaneous operations ".

    Robb''s consciousness swept to the avatar and followed the young masters and thedies. After he gave the order to "walk forward", he rushed back to his original body and smiled at Marian. "Oh! The Corton family. They are my allies in the silk stockings business. Of course I remember them."

    Swoosh! His consciousness shifted to his avatar again and he continued to walk forward

    Then he swiped it back. Just then, Marian smiled and said, "thanks to you, our family has earned a lot of money from the silk stockings. My father is investing in a small town with the silk stockings as the core of the economy. Everything is going smoothly now, thanks to Godfather."

    Robb smiled and said, "we help each other. You also helped me see someone wearing silk stockings. Haha."

    Swoosh, his consciousness turned to the avatar again. Just then, he heard the daughter of the lord chambein say to him, "Robb, you seem to be a little silent. What''s wrong?"

    Robb smiled, "I''m thinking about a method to make a magic item. You don''t have to talk to me. Talk to Kante first."

    The daughter of the lord chambein heard that he was thinking about business, so she didn''te to disturb him.

    Robb quickly cut his consciousness back to his real body.

    Marian smiled and said, "I wonder if Godfather has any other good projects."

    Robb smiled and said, "as for other projects, they are all in the Westwind Technical School. If you are interested, you can go there and have a look."

    "Ah?" Marian heard that they were in the technical school, so she quickly said, "then I''ll go to see it too."

    She ran after the avatar who had gone far away and shouted, "Robb, wait for me. I also want to go to the training school."

    Robb breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Damn it! I''m so tired. Who can withstand such a high-intensity operation when ying games?"

    Now he could finally continue to let his real body be sluggish and his consciousness return to his avatar. Marian caught up with him from behind and walked forward side by side with him. She asked, "what good things do you have in the technical school? I''m looking forward to it."

    Robb smiled and said, "there are many good things! Everything invented by the Godfather will be thrown to the students in the technical school to copy and study. There are countless business opportunities in it. In fact, I will tell you in secret."

    Marian was overjoyed. "Thank you."

 Chapter 402: How could he do business like this

    Chapter 402: How could he do business like this

    Robb manipted his avatar and followed the group of noble young masters anddies towards Westwind technical school.

    Only Marian would think about business opportunities. Others just wanted to find happiness and delicious food without thinking. As for renting a house or finding a ce to live, they would leave it directly to their servants.

    They first passed through the bustlingmercial street in front of the school and saw stalls everywhere, where vigers were shouting all kinds of delicious food.

    A nobledy looked at a strange stall on the roadside and was stunned. The stall sold a kind of strange small ball, which was big and small. She couldn''t help but ask, "what is this?"

    The vendor immediately smiled and introduced, "Miss, this is a young chicken egg, ."

    The nobledy showed a sense of distrust for this kind of strange food. Her expression was obvious on her face. "What the hell is this? Can you eat it?"

    Next to them, several noble young masters and youngdies came to surround them. All of them were stunned by what they saw. Were these small balls used for eating or ying? Anyway, it was fun to eat or y.

    The vendor knew how to do business. Without saying a word, he took a small ball, Handing it to the nobledy at the front, he said, "Why don''t you have a taste yourself? It''s not me blowing it. It''s the invention of Godfather, and it was taught to the maid by him. Then his maid taught me several cooking lessons in the technical school. Even if you don''t believe me, you have to believe in Godfather."

    Hearing the name of Godfather, the noble young masters anddies paid a little attention to it. Even if they were not from Westwind Town, they knew the legend of Godfather in Westwind Town. Many of the popr new things on Bright Road were created by Godfather.

    Now there was a saying in the noble circle, "it must be the best if its produced by Godfather.

    "Then Ill try one." The youngdy put the egg into her mouth. She didn''t know whether she should eat it or not. As soon as she ate it, she immediately felt that it was not bad. At least, it tasted much better than she had imagined. After all, it looked very funny.

    The young nobles, also took out their money and bought everything that had been roasted by the vendor in a blink of an eye.

    "Haha, Westwind Town deserves to be called Westwind Town. I found something interesting as soon as I came here."

    "But the taste of this stuff is still not as good as that of cakes and pudding."

    "That''s why Godfather doesn''t sell it to Bright Road on arge scale. He doesnt think it''s very popr."

    The young nobles continued to walk forward while chatting.

    Marian dragged them behind and whispered, "can this be a business opportunity?"

    Robb kept walking with her and said with a smile, "of course!"

    Marian, "Oh? Robb, do you have any good n?"

    In order not to arouse her suspicion, Robb smiled and said, "I don''t know much about business. I just heard from Godfather that this doesn''t taste very good. It''s much worse than cake, which can make a big business, but it can be a method for vendors to survive.

    Robb pointed at an iron te in the vendors hand. It turned out that after the young masters anddies bought his eggs, the vendor began to make them again. He took out an iron te, on which many circr grooves had been dug in advance.

    The small te was brushed with oil in the grooves, and then the prepared liquid was poured into the grooves and roasted on the fire.

    Robb smiled and said, "look at this iron te. Can an ordinary peddler make it by himself?"

    Marian looked at it for a few times and suddenly understood. "That makes sense. The vendors can''t make this kind of iron te with circr grooves themselves, so they have to ask a cksmith to make it."

    Robb pped his hands and said "That''s right. It''s troublesome for them to make this thing alone. In order to make it for them, the cksmith has to forge it slowly with grooves. It''s very troublesome. Why don''t you find an excellent cksmith to make an egg iron te mould first, and then pour the molten iron into the mould, making thousands of such iron tes in batchs. You can sell them to the egg sellers, so that they won''t have to ask the cksmith for the trouble to make it Isn''t it enough to make a lot of money? "

    "Of course, no one knows how to make them on Bright Road now, but it''s not a big problem. You can build a school and hire the vendor to be a teacher, and teach them the skills of making eggs. The students pay a tuition and learn the skills, and after that, you need to take a sum of money to buy the tools needed..."

    Speaking of this, Robb snickered and said, "you have received their money two times, but they are grateful that you have taught them how to survive and are very grateful to you. Look, what a good thing it is."

    Marian was speechless

    After a few seconds, she sighed, "it turns out that business can still do this?"

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t look at me like a viin. I don''t understand. It''s Godfather who taught me this."

    Marian sighed, "Godfather in Westwind town really lives up to its reputation."

    When the two of them talked about this, the young nobles in front of them had already reached the gate of the technical school. These people were not polite at all and went into the school.

    When the security guards at the school gate were about to stop them, Kante quickly walked up to them and said with a smile, "they are the young aristocrats who were allowed to travel in Westwind Town by Godfather."

    The security guard stepped back.

    When the group of people entered the technical school, the first thing they saw was the school''s yground. What was interesting was that a strangepetition was going on on the yground. There were twenty-two people divided into two sides and eleven on one side. They were chasing a ball on the yground. The ball was painted in white and ck, which looked very interesting.

    Many people stood around the yground, and their emotions were moving with the ball. Once the people who had already got the ball, they immediately cheered up.

    A student raised his foot and kicked the ball hard. The ball flew over a long distance and flew to the opponent''s goal. A gatekeeper standing in front of the goal pounced on the ball and blocked it.

    Half of the audience cried out at the same time, and the other half cheered, "MISS! BLOCK IT!"

 Chapter 403: This was also a business opportunity

    Chapter 403: This was also a business opportunity

    The noble young masters anddies stood by the yground for a few minutes and immediately became interested in this kind of exercise.

    "What''s this?" a noble asked.

    A student from a technical school replied, "this is called football. It was invented by Godfather."

    The noble young masters said, "I''ve watched it for a while and found that this kind of game can only be done by kicking with your feet?"

    "Yes!" the student replied. "You can touch the ball with your feet, head, and body, but you can''t touch it with your hands, magic, fighting skills, etc. you can get a score by making the ball enter the goal."

    "It seems to be very interesting!" the noble young masters were looking for fun. When they encountered something interesting, of course they wanted to get involved. "Can we join them?"

    The students from the technical school smiled and said, "they are about to finish this round. After that, they will go to ss. When the yground is free, you can y. But there should be eleven people in a team. Do you have so many people?"

    "Of course!" several noble young masters started to prepare their team immediately. Not long after, the two teams consisted of twenty-two people. Several smart young masters knew at a nce that it was a game of physical fitness. They secretly mixed several strong guards in their own team, ready to ride on their coattails.

    However, the men on the other side was not stupid. He immediately picked out the guards and said, "Hey, this is apetition between the nobles. Don''t lower your identity by sending some guards in."

    Thedies frowned in disgust and said, "you bad boys, what''s the fun of this game of crawling and rolling on the mud?"

    "What the hell do you women know? This game is obviously much more interesting than fencing and riding a horse."

    "That''s right. You just stand aside and watch."

    "Hey, there''s a man over there whose figure is obviously supermodel. Did he get a bodyguard in again?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Look at his face clearly. This supermodel is Kante!"

    "It''s Kante?" the students suddenly found that in this kind of game, Kante was a golden leg.

    Kante chuckled and said, "I''m a little brother in ying magic, but you are both younger brothers ying football."

    Everyone was speechless

    Speaking of this, the bell rang. The two teams on the yground rushed into the teaching building, and the surrounding students scattered. When the yground was empty, the noble young masters bought a football and said happily, e on, let''s start ying. Anyway, we just need to put the ball into the opposite goal, right?"

    "Don''t use your hands, don''t use magic, and don''t use any fighting skills. As long as you keep this basic rule, there will be no other rules."

    "Okay, let''s do it!"

    The noble young masters cheered and began to y football. This group of people didn''t know the rules, but it was secondary. The key point was that they didn''t know football tactics at all.

    Except for the two men who were left to guard the goals, the other twenty men were chasing after the ball. What kind of formation was this? What kind of front and back guards werepletely inseparable!

    In this case, these weak magic disciples were not enough for him to hit his shoulder casually. As long as he was pulled to the ball, no one could stop him. Soon, Kante''s team got two goals.

    The other team was unhappy. Someone shouted, "stop! You have Kante. What are we going to do?"

    The people on Kante''s side were enjoying themselves lying on the bed. How could they not y? Someone immediately shouted, "at the worst, can I ask you to add a guard over there."

    Therefore, the other team really changed from the thinnest young masters to bulky guards

    The girls were not interested in the game of the bad boys. When they were about to go far, Robb suddenly stopped Marian and chuckled, "haven''t you found any business opportunity?"

    "Business opportunity?" Marian was confused. "Where did you get the business opportunity?"

    "This football is a great business opportunity," Robb snickered.

    Marian waspletely confused. "Where did you get the business opportunity?"

    Robb said in a low voice, "let me tell you, these young masters will be more and more unhappy if they kick. They will constantly change into guards to protect the team, and finally all the guards will be the yers, and all the young masters will be onlookers. Do you believe it?"

    Marian thought it over and found it was true.

    Robb smiled and said, "there are full of guards on the spot, and the audience is all young masters. Guess what will happen?"

    Marian suddenly woke up. "Gambling!"

    "Yes," Robb said with a smile. "Once a gamble is formed, what will happen next?"

    Marian thought for a while and said, "then someone will sit in his seat while spreading to the general public, and the audience will soar."

    "Haha, you''re so smart. No wonder you''re the daughter of a merchant," Robb said with a smile. "I think you already known how to do business next."

    Marian certainly had some clues. In her opinion, this matter might develop into arge-scale entertainment project like a "duel".

    In ancient times, the duel was basically like this. First, the nobles prepared powerful warriors to fight with each other. The winner would get money and reputation. The organizers of thepetition attracted arge number of nobles and even ordinary people to watch thepetition. They collected ticket money from them, opened the stock market and made huge profits from it.

    The only thing Marian didn''t know was whether the project called football could attract people''s attention like a duel.

    Robb smiled and said, "I know what you are worried about. You are afraid that it won''t be popr, right?"

    Marian nodded and said, "after all, though this is very interesting, it seems to be a little less exciting."

    Robb smiled and said, "although duels are wonderful, it is too ferocious. It should be prohibited now, right?"

    Marian nodded and said, "ording to the magic calendar, battles have been prohibited for more than 500 years. Because of bloodiness and cruelty, the arena has been abandoned for eight hundred years."

    "Eight hundred years? It''s really been a long time," Robb said with a smile. "But this football is not cruel at all. It can only be regarded as sports. I think the queen will not forbid it, and even promote it. As long as the upper-ss members like it, there is no reason for the lower-ss people not to follow it. At that time, it will be very popr."

    Marian was interested in the game.

    The other girls had gone to the yground to have a rest, but she stood there watching the boys''petition with interest. She saw the noble young masters ying around. Sure enough, they kept changing nobility and guards. Not long after, even Kante had volunteered to leave. After all, he was also a noble, and didn''t want to y with a group of guards.

    Eleven guards VS eleven guards!

    At this moment, thepetition became more intense, and the physical confrontation became more intense. The atmosphere of the battle spread, and the ball was kicked fiercely.

 Chapter 404: There is something new over there again

    Chapter 404: There is something new over there again

    The guards had already received some cooperation and group training, and soon they found that it was stupid to run after the ball in a group. They should consider kicking as a "marching battle" and set up an array. There should be an offense and defense, and a goalkeeper.

    Without the orders of the noble young masters, they automatically separated into the simplest array. They were divided into two simple halves, one for offense and the other for defense.

    Marian stood aside and looked at it carefully. After a while, she recognized the smell.

    This football didnt look good when it was under the feet of the noble young masters, but when it was under the feet of the guards, its fun and interesting to watch. As a girl, she actually saw its appeal. Moreover, she tried to see thepetition in the heart of the gamblers, assuming that she had ced a bet of five gold coins on one side, and then eagerly hoped that the team would win.

    This time, she seemed to find it more interesting. Every time the offensive and defensive transformation happened, she had a very nervous and exciting feeling. She really wanted to shout and cheer for her team.

    After watching thepetition, she had made up her mind. "Robb, you''re right. This will be a very profitable industry. If our family can be ahead of others, we can be the leader of the industry. ording to Godfather, the one who goes in the front will make the most money."

    "I''ll write a detailed n tonight and send someone to hand it over to my father on Bright Road tomorrow." Marian said, "let me think. We have to buy a piece ofnd and build arge football field. We have to set up seats next to it like an arena, and then open a casino. We will definitely make a lot."

    Robb smiled and said, "running a stadium and a casino? This is indeed a path! But I have to remind you that gambling is not a good thing. It will be banned sooner orter, just like the arena. Although there is no risk of being banned at present, it still hurts your conscience. If you want to earn enough money, you can take the route of running a football club."

    "What? What is the football club?"

    "Well... It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you about it slowly after the promotion of the football. It wont be toote then. You can start to mess with the football field first."

    Marian pped her hands and praised, "Robb, I think you are awesome."

    "No, no, No. I heard it from Godfather." Robb smiled and said, "I specialize in wind magic and the making of magic items. I don''t know anything about business. Look, I''m so poor."

    Marian smiled and said, "I know you''re an expert in developing magic items. In this battle to defend Bright Road, you invented rocketunchers and mines to show your great power. Even our family has been praised by the queen. I''m very grateful to you. I''ll ask Godfather for more advice in business."

    Speaking of this, the two teams football match was over.

    A young master was collecting money from the others. Heughed and said, "hahaha, I''ve earned enough money. I''ve been the king of gamblers on Bright Road since I was a child."

    While paying the bill, the other noble young men said angrily, "you''re just lucky. Wait and see. I''ll ask my guards to set up a teamter. If you don''t fight, you''ll be looking for teeth all over the ground."

    "Who cares?" The young master who received the moneyughed and said, "do you think my family can''t afford to form a team?"

    Hearing their conversation, Robb couldn''t helpughing secretly. "You are starting to form the start of the football club."

    It was estimated that for a long time, the football teams would be private teams of the noble families, and they would y with the families of the nobles. However, once this game showed a business opportunity and was epted by more and more people, it would not be as simple as a private team

    Of course, it was a good thing for Robb. He could sit on a wheelchair in the future, let Lilian push him to watch a football match, and start his life step towards a modern life, happy.

    The only unhappy thing was that he couldn''t sit at home and watch TV. s!

    "Hey, look, there seems to be something interesting next to the teaching building." A noble young master shouted, "it seems to be a strange machine, still smoking."

    Hearing his words, the young masters and thedies came to their senses. They happened to be tired of ying the football and needed some fresh excitement. They turned around and saw arge group of students, surrounding an old craftsman, pointing at a strange machine. There was still smoke on it.

    The young masters anddies were all good people, so of course they had toe over and have a look. Therge group of people instantly rushed to the strange machine.

    When Robb saw the machine, his eyes lit up and he quickly followed them. Because the machine was a project he gave to the cksmith ss of the technical school, and he had been waiting for their results. Now it seemed that they had found something.

    Arge group of people surrounded. In the middle of the crowd was the teacher of cksmiths in the school, who was actually the Royal expert level cksmith of the queen. He had been in the technicl school of Westwind Town for a long time. He had helped Robb to make the railway, and since then, he had been helping Robb with important equipment - the engine!

    Robb himself didn''t know how to make an engine, but he rubbed out the "mining robot WK0032" with his hands and then removed it. He used the engine to drag the minecart at the entrance of the mine.

    It was obvious that only one engine was not enough. There would be many ces where one needed to use an engine in the future.

    Robb made another engine and handed it to the old cksmith in the technical school. He asked him to dismantle the engine into pieces, and copy and assemble every part, trying to make a decent engine.

    Now the old cksmith led the students to y with the machine, which was the engine that Robb had told them to study.

    However, its size was muchrger than Robb''s. it was iparably huge and looked very clumsy.

    Seeing the group of noble young masters anddies surrounding them, the old cksmith just made a salute and ignored them. He continued to say to the students around him, "well, let''s do another test. Pour the oil into it!"

    One of the students immediately picked up an oil barrel, which was filled with the oil that Robb had rubbed out. He poured the oil into the hole on the engine and then covered the lid.

    The old cksmith said, "get ready! 3, 2, 1... Start!"

    A student suddenly pressed the "start" button.

    A starting sound immediately rang out, and smoke rose from the machine again, apanied by the pungent smell of the burning oil. Then, a gear wheel in front of the engine suddenly spun quickly, and the rope that had been wrapped around the gear wheel was immediately tightened.

 Chapter 405: The engine has been made

    Chapter 405: The engine has been made

    The noble young masters anddies didn''t know what the machine was doing at all. They only heard the sound of the "bowl" for a while, and then suddenly saw it begin to roll up the rope. They were confused. A few secondster, the rope was loosened and straightened. Then they suddenly understood and quickly looked along the rope.

    After the rope was tightened, it was pulled back and wrapped around the gear of the engine. At the other end of the rope, it was ced on a high area, hanging a huge stone using the gear.

    The stone weighed hundreds of pounds at a nce. It needed several strong adult men to lift it.

    The engine was pulling the rope desperately and the gear wheel was twined round and round. The more the rope was tightened, the higher the stone ends up in. It was actually five or six yards high.

    When the stone reached the highest point, the old cksmith waved his long sword and cut off the rope. And with a bang, the big stone lost the power to be pulled upwards and fell down dejectedly. With a loud bang, it hit the ground and made a huge hole.

    The old cksmith was overjoyed and said, "we made it! Students, we made it! Hahaha! The whole ss worked hard to develop and forge it, and it took a few months to finally make it! Lifting the huge stone to such a high ce was something that could only be done by gravity magic, and we can do it by machine now, hahaha."

    The students cheered, "YEAH!"

    The old cksmith said with tears in his eyes, "Godfather said that people who have learned the technique of making this can also solve the work that needs to be done by magicians. The craftsmen who will be able to rece magicians in the future must be very promising. Congrattions."

    The students cheered, "make a lot of money in the future!"

    "Oh, right!" A student jumped up and said, "Godfather said that the first thing to do after this thing is done is to install arge fan."

    "That''s right!" Another student also jumped up and said, "we''re ready to put the fan."

    Several students came over with a huge leaf and put it in the gear wheel.

    After that, they pressed the switch again.

    This time, it didn''t mess up the rope, but spun crazily with the fan. A gust of wind blew out, making the hair of all the students nearby float back.

    "Wind!" A student shouted, "Hahaha."

    "How about using this as a ceiling fan? Godfather will be very happy."

    "This is an instrument of torture. It''s my duty to turn others into a dead person."

    "By the way, why do I feel it''s better to use it to cool myself down?"

    The noble young masters anddies looked at each other and were at a loss for a moment. What kind of damn machine could blow such a strong wind? It seemed to rece wind magicians. Besides, the giant stone it had just pulled up seemed to have the capability to rece gravity magic. This thing was a little amazing.

    Marian immediately jumped up and said, "Sir, I want to ask if you can sell the machine for money?"

    "Of course!" The old cksmith smiled and said, "but we can''t sell it now. Godfather said that we have to wait for him to y with it first. When he is about to y it, he will naturally take it out and sell it to everyone. Little girl, I''m not bragging. Only in Godfather''s hand can we y with flowers. With other people''s imagination, holding this thing will only be wasteful and can''t be used properly."

    Marian thought about it carefully and agreed. It seemed that she couldn''t do this business for the time being. She woulde to talk about business after Godfather put it into use.

    Robb was also very happy to see the results of the cksmith''s work. Now that the engine was so powerful that it could drag the huge stone, its kic energy was enough to drive the wheel. Ha ha, didn''t that mean that there was a very wonderful thing that could be put into production soon?

    just asked me to tell you to meet him in chapel this evening. He has something to tell you."

    The old cksmith quickly said, "okay! Thank you for telling me, young master ."

    Then, the noble young masters anddies continued to circle around the school. They visited the tailoring ss with great interest, watched the silk stockings embroidery ss, and learned a lot of embroidery techniques. The boys ran around the school, and even went to make trouble in Little Yis ss. As a result, they were chased by the angry big loli waving her holy sword.

    In fact, the big loli didn''t dare to really kill people, but the young masters didn''t know that this "assassin of Bright Road" wasnt going to kill them with her holy sword. They were scared out of their wits, and they didn''t even dare to go to the technical school anymore. They quickly ran to the vi prepared by the servants.

    In the evening, they went into the hot spring pond dug out in the courtyard of a vi and ate the kebabs sent by the vendors. Suddenly, they realized that Life here was much morefortable than on Bright Road.

    However, when they were enjoying their lives, Robb couldn''t enjoy them, because as soon as evening came, the old cksmith came to the door. With an obedient look, he stood beside Robb''s stone stool with his hands down and listened to his orders.

    "I asked you toe here this time to set up a new railway." Robb said with a smile.

    "The iron tracks?" The old cksmith said, "are we going to dig another mine?"

    "Not only that!" Robb smiled and said, "I need a very long, 150 mile long iron track. It starts at Westwind Town and ends at Stone Canyon."

    "What?" The old cksmith was shocked. "This... is a huge project, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, it''s a huge project." Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t dare to think about it in the past, but now it''s no problem. The ability of producing high-quality steel in our mine is strong enough. It''s no problem to support the 150 mile iron track."

    The old cksmith wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Godfather, if we want to make the iron tracks, we just need to spend a little more iron and wood. It''s not a big problem, but what should we use to pull the small minecart running on the iron track? We can''t use a 150 mile long rope to pull the minecart, right?"

    "Haha, I won''t use the rope this time." Robb said seriously, "I want it to run by itself."

    "How... How could that be possible?" The old cksmith asked, "are you going to use magic?"

    "Don''t always think of magic." Robb said, "after the situation bes too big, magic will not be enough. Try not to use magic to solve problems. Come on, let me help you open the door of thinking..."

    Speaking of this, Robb said in a long voice and chuckled, "what do you think will happen if the engine you developed during the day is equipped with a big wheel instead of a fan?"

 Chapter 406: Dont interfere with Robbs studies

    Chapter 406: Dont interfere with Robbs studies

    Hearing this, the old cksmith was stunned for a moment and tried to think about it.

    Because Robb mentioned the fan on purpose, the old cksmith first thought of the fan that was spinning so fast that no one could see it clearly. Then he heard Robb say the "big wheel", and naturally thought of a car wheel that was constantly rotating in his mind.

    He had been pointed to this point. If he didn''t understand, it was really a worry about his intelligence.

    The old cksmith''s eyes lit up. "The wheels can rotate by themselves? Is this... Is this... Is this a minecart that can run by itself?"

    "Haha, not bad. You are smart." Robb said with a smile.

    The older cksmith thought about it carefully, and the more he thought about it, the happier he became. But after he was happy, he said dejectedly, "Godfather, no, the engine is too huge, big and heavy. The kind of small minecart that can only amodate one person cant carry the engine. It is impossible to put it into the minecart."

    "So, make a huge minecart."

    Robb quickly took out a drawing and put it on the table. He smiled and said, "look, this is the drawing I''ve drawn a long time ago. It''s called an ''oil train''. Its train head is very huge, so it''s not a problem to install the engine in it. Moreover, there are several different sets of engines for different tire groups."

    As soon as the old cksmith looked at the drawing, he immediately understood that it was obviously an "upgraded mining car". At the front of the car was a huge train head, in which there was not much space. It seemed that there were many carriages behind it, and each carriage was drawn square. It seemed that it was very good to contain things. Moreover, Godfather deliberately painted several carriages in the shape of a normal pleasure carriage, That was to say, Godfather was going to put people in it.

    "It''s... it''s such a big car. Can we run it with the engine?" The old cksmith was a little unconfident. "Even if it can move, it will move very slowly."

    Robb said, "if it can move the huge stone, of course it can move the train at high speeds. The worst result is that you need to put a few more engine in. At the beginning, maybe the speed wouldnt be very fast, but as the process continues to progress and the engine is constantly improved, it will run faster and faster."

    The old cksmith nodded to show his understanding, but he still had a problem. "If the 150 mile long iron track can be used, then thats good, but if someone or a monster steals it, we will suffer a great loss..."

    Robb smiled and said, "so, it''s good for you to drive slowly at the beginning. If the driver saw that a track was stolen, he has to stop quickly to avoid an ident. Then, repair the track as soon as possible, and the car can continue to go. As for the person who dares to steal our track, please leave it to Elsie to deal with. Haha."

    "What''s the use of going to Stone Canyon with such a long train?" The old cksmith was confused.

    Robb said, "it''s useful, but I''m toozy to exin. You''ll understand in the future."

    When the old cksmith heard the word zy" from Godfather, he had nothing more to ask. Thezy Godfather was simply crazy. It was impossible for him to make a long exnation to him.

    He had to bow obediently and said, "then I''ll go back and arrange for my students to make the iron tracks. I''ll ask the students of the carpenter ss to make the wood. In addition, I''ll bring some of the best craftsmen to study how to make the train head."

    Robb smiled and said, "Okay, just do it as soon as possible. The most difficult part is to start the engine. Now that the engine has been done, there should be no difficulty in other things. You don''t have to pay attention to the beauty and generosity of things. Anyway, it''s enough to pick up a small train that can run first."

    "Okay!" After the old cksmith saluted, he hurried to go.

    Robb was about to take a rest when he suddenly saw a slim figure walking over on the path in front of the chapel. It was the daughter of the lord chambein.

    She is a pretty and gentle water magician. However, since Robb always looked at the queen through the crystal ball, the most beautiful woman in the kingdom of Gran, which is on another levelpared to that of the magic school This poor campus Belle has never been noticed by him.

    She walked to the front of the chapel, bowed to him and said respectfully, "good evening, Godfather."

    Robb had to pretend not to know her, so he put on a curious face and asked, "who are you?"

    "I came from Bright Road." She said respectfully, "I came to meet you earlier with my ssmates at noon, but there were many people at that time, so you might not have noticed me."

    "Okay, okay!" Robb pretended to be enlightened and asked, "what do you want from me?"

    The daughter of the prime minister blushed. "Well, i... I''m here for Robb. I''m not familiar with the ce in Westwind Town, and I don''t have a friend, so... I want to talk to him and have him take a walk with me."

    Only ghosts have time to talk to you. Robb pretended to be old and vigorous, He continued in a serious tone, "Why are you taking a walk? Young people like you always know how to loaf! Did you practice the magic runes well? Robb has no time to talk to you. He is crazily reciting the wind magic book in the chapel now. It''s impossible to y with him. As his tutor, I won''t let him y with you bad children!"

    The daughter of the lord chambein was rendered speechless

    Frozen!

    After a few seconds, she lowered her head and said in an aggrieved tone, "then I''ll go! I''m sorry to bother Godfather."

    She turned around and left. The setting sun dragged her lonely back long, making her look deste.

    Robb chuckled to himself! No simultaneous operations today.

    While he was thinking of this, another figure came over in the distance. It was Marian. She brushed past the daughter of the lord chambein and walked to the chapel. She bowed to Robb and said, "Godfather, good evening."

    Robb cursed in his heart, [another one?]

    But it didn''t matter. No matter how many people came, he would block them directly.

    "Are you also here for Robb?" With a serious face, he repeated the lines he had just said to the daughter of the lord chambein, and finally added, Dont interfere with Robbs studies."

    "Godfather, you misunderstood me." Marian smiled, "I''m not here for Robb. We are just partners. In private, I''ve never yed with him, and I don''t have any special feelings for him."

    Robb asked, "then, what are you doing here?"

    Marian smiled and said, "I''m here for you."

 Chapter 407: Please teach me how to do business

    Chapter 407: Please teach me how to do business

    TL: Sorry guys, I couldn''t upload for a while :( Finals weak and a lot of dues needed to be done."Me?" Robb deliberately lowered his voice and said in an arrogant tone, "Your husband and you arent that familiar with each other. Do you have anything to talk about with me?"

    Hearing that he called himself her "husband", Marian didn''t say anything. Instead, she showed an admiring face. "You are the greatest businessman I''ve ever seen. You can make everything powerful and miraculous. My father often tells me the story that you told him you can cut cake into eight pieces and sixteen pieces to sell, and also tells me the story that you charge a year in advance for running water, and the advertising game you taught my father, all of which benefited our family a lot..."

    Robb was speechless

    Marian blushed and said, "I adore you so much. I want you to be my teacher like Robb. Hell study wind magic and I''ll learn business skills. Is that okay?"

    Robb was speechless

    It was very embarrassing. Robb was willing to teach people. When he was interested, he would teach people around him all kinds of knowledge. But if he wanted to be a teacher and teach them how to do business in a systematic way, it would be impossible. On one hand, he was not in the mood, and on the other hand, he didn''t have the ability to do that.

    Being a teacher was something for a university. In this world, talents could not be found everywhere. Moreover, Robb did not think he was very talented. What he knew was all kinds of businessmon sense borrowed from modern generation.

    Robb shook his head and said, "no, I don''t want to teach you. I''m not familiar with you. You came to me for no reason. I haven''t even brushed my teeth yet."

    Marian, "I will pay a very generous tuition."

    Robb continued to shake his head. "I don''tck money."

    Marian felt very sad now. She pouted pitifully, turned around and was about to leave.

    Seeing her pitiful look, Robb felt a little sorry for her. [when I first went to the magic school, this girl took good care of me. She asked for money and materials. She helped me a lot, so I have to take care of her,] he thought.

    What could he teach her without effort? At the same time, if this news spread, it would improve the world!

    "Ah!" Robb suddenly said, "Marian, I don''t have time to teach you how to do business, but it''s okay toy a foundation for you. I want to ask you, your family often needs to calcte the number of guests, right?"

    Hearing Robb, Marian turned around with great joy. "Yes, we often have to settle ounts."

    "Then, how do you calcte the math?"

    Marian cheered up and waved at the servant who followed her. The servant brought a strange set of tools and ced them on the table in front of Robb.

    Robb took a closer look and found that it was arge board with several parallel lines drawn on it. There were also many "boxes" like a "chessboard" on it. Each of them was made of copper with a diameter of about two or three centimeters. The numbers of 0 to 9 were marked on it.

    Marian said with a smile, "this is a threaded abacus. Our family uses it to settle ounts. It''s very fast."

    "Oh?" Robb was very interested and came up with a simple math problem. Seeing that Marian was quickly setting up the board, he quickly thought of one.

    With a smug smile, she said, "Godfather, I''m not bad at calctions. My father has trained me to use the threaded abacus since I was a child. My calction speed is faster than my father''s. I''m the best in the Corton family."

    Robb smiled and said, "yes, you''re right. It''s really fast, but it''s still not as fast as I am. Look at it."

    Robb waved his hand and took something from the air. A piece of wood flew over.

    He rubbed it and the wooden block turned into a Chinese-style abacus. It turned out that this was a "decoration" produced by the carpenter ss in "Dark de".

    When Robb was in college, he had taken a few sses of abacus calctions. Although it was not very good for calctions, he was still made to use it.

    He put his abacus on the table and said with a smile, "if you say you are the best in the Corton family, how can I make you the best in the whole kingdom?"

    Marian looked at the calctions and was confused. "What''s this?"

    "This is also an abacus." Robb smiled and said, e on, calcte this bill, Ill solve it with you."

    Marian looked at the string of beads with a puzzled look on her face. She didn''t know what it meant, but there was no problem with the payment list. It cost X gold coins to purchase, and it also earned X gold coins to sell.

    Robb listened to her counting and quickly yed with the abacus beads in his hands. Fortunately, he didn''t forget the few abacus counting sses in his university, so he managed to keep up with her. It was so embarrassing that he almost wanted to pretend to fall if he couldn''t keep up with her. Fortunately, the grinding emperor is the grinding emperor. Back then, he was also very good at calctions. Although he was not very skilled, it was enough to destroy the "threaded abacus".

    After Marian finished, Robb just finished it. He stopped and pretended to be calm. "The answer is that you have a bnce of 1032 gold coins, right?"

    "So soon?" Marian was shocked. "I just finished, yet youre already done?"

    Robb smiled and shook the abacus in his hand. The abacus beads made a noise. "This is the power of my abacus. I don''t want to teach you anything else, but I will teach you how to use this abacus, which is also a part of business."

    Marian looked at the abacus in Robb''s hand and then looked at her own threaded abacus. There was no need to hesitate. She quickly threw her abacus far away, and then gave a salute to Robb, "thank you, Godfather."

    e on, sit down." Robb asked her to sit opposite her stone table, set up the abacus and exined with a smile: "the beads below represent 1, and the beads above represent 5, one on one, two on two, three on three, five to four."

    It was easy to understand the abacus. As soon as he taught it, she would recite and practice them.

    Marian had a natural talent for math and dealt with numbers all the year round. Such a person could learn calction very fast. It only took her a short while to finish basic addition.

    She pulled the calction beads and said happily, "this is a good n! It''s so convenient and awesome. With this, I''m really confident that I can be the fastest person to settle ounts in the kingdom."

    "Well, as long as you like it."

    As soon as Robb finished his words, the crystal ball on the table lit up. It was time for him to talk to the queen again.

    Robb didn''t ask Marian to leave. He asked her to practice the abacus and answered the phone.

 Chapter 408: I dont want to provide weapons of mass destruction

    Chapter 408: I dont want to provide weapons of mass destruction

    Every time he answered the phone, the first person he would see is the dignified queen. This damned womans exterior often copses halfway through the phone call. But whenever she calls, she would pretend to be very dignified and cool.

    It seemed that herst copse had never happened at all!

    Robb squinted and said, "if you dont have something to tell me, I''ll hang up."

    The queen was not provoked by his words at all. She said calmly, "I''m here for business."

    When Marian heard the two words "business", she pricked up her ears. Although she was still ying with the calction beads, her ears and brain had been turned on eavesdropping mode.

    The queen was not interested in the woman who was pulling strange things aside. She didn''t even want to use her strength to look at her. She just looked at Robb and said, "you never refuse to do business, right?"

    "Yes! But it depends on what kind of business it is."

    The queen said, "I don''t have enough magicians. I need you to sell me some magic scrolls, or help me to fill some magic for Katyusha."

    "What?" Robb asked, "you are holding the court magicians in your hand. How could you say that there are not enough?"

    The queen said, "the war has consumed too much energy. Although the weapon is easy to use and has great power, the speed at which magic is consumed is too fast. In the blink of an eye, it produces hundreds of magicians. They are showy and frightening, but if it is to be filled with magic again, it will have to be difficult for my court magicians to constantly cast spells..."

    Speaking of this, she paused and sighed, "in the past few days, although the Mondra and his army haven''t organized anyrge-scale attacks against the city, they have been constantly sending small groups of troops to test the situation. The magicians have been tired of defending, and their magic power has been consumed a lot. After the battles, they have to charge the magic energy of the Katyusha and the mines. They can''t hold on any longer. They will be tired soon."

    "Puff!" Robbughed, "hahaha!"

    The queen saw himugh at her, but she was not angry or anxious at all. She didn''t even change her expression when she saw himugh back and forth in the crystal ball.

    After a few seconds, Robb suddenly stoppedughing. He raised his head and asked, "is your furnace still working?"

    The queen sighed slightly and said, "not now! I have transferred the two fire magicians who are responsible for burning the furnace to guard the city, so the mine is temporarily suspended. Now I find that your big fire box is very useful. You can store a lot of fire magic in advance, so you don''t need to have someone to be on guard all the time. In this way, when the war starts, you can rely on the big fire box to hold on for a few days, and the furnace won''t stop working."

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and said, "now you know that automatic equipment is a good thing, and all the people that need to use magic manually are inferior. My big fire box also needs me to charge it, so it is not really a good thing. We have to hurry up to study and solve the problem of controlling the temperature of the furnace, and then use the coal to heat the furnace. That''s the king way."

    "I will send the best craftsmen from the royal family to study and solve the problem of furnace temperature," she said seriously

    Robb gave her a thumbs up.

    The queen continued, "that''s in the future. At present, I have to deal with the attacks from Mondra and his army, and I have to fill Katyusha with magic energy. So... Name a price, please help me fill my 25-hole Katyusha with 25 fireballs. How much is it?"

    Robb frowned and said in a low voice, "you should know that my magic power ispletely different from that of ordinary people."

    Of course, the queen knew that Robb was a monster. The power of the fireball he threw out was not on the same level as that of the ordinary fire magician. She even had no doubt that Robb could throw out the same power as Thors roar of the desert kingdom with just a forked lightning.

    With the energy given by Robb, she would be able to defeat Mondra and his army. At least, she would definitely be able to do so before the energy in Katyusha was used up.

    Robb said seriously, "you should know that I have always maintained a neutral attitude towards the war between you and Mondra, and will help neither side. Therefore, I can''t provide you with magic to deal with Mondra.

    The queen said, "you once provided me with iron swords and iron armors!"

    "That''s different." Robb said, "those two things have little impact on the war, but the magic I charge myself ispletely different. Each fireball can take the lives of over a hundred people. I can''t give it to you and turn it into a dangerous weapon to kill humans."

    In Robb''s view, the iron sword and iron armor he made was at most the feeling of adding a grain in the war, and the fireball skill he makes was the weapon of mass destruction.

    A descendant who loved sunshine, delicacies, games, and knew kindness, forgiveness, and mercy would more or less have a sense of rejection towards weapons of mass destruction. Robb did not want this kind of thing to fall into the hands of others and be used to ughter other humans.

    The Queen''s eyes shed quickly and returned to normal, but she couldn''t help but feel a little angry. She pounded the table and said, "I can''t hold on any longer. Are you so unwilling to help me? Will you be happy if you see me killed?"

    "Well..." Robb didn''t want her sister to be killed. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he didn''t believe that he felt nothing for the femaleizen who talked to him on the phone every day, even something that exceeded friendship seemed to be sprouting.

    Robb rubbed his chin and said, "well, indeed, it doesn''t seem to be good if I don''t help you, but it''s easy for me to lose control of my firepower if I help. What should I do? Let''s make a gentlemen''s agreement."

    Robb said to the queen with a smile, "the weapons I provide you can only be used to deal with the monster army. You have to deal with Mondra by yourself. If you agree to this condition, I will help you replenish your magic. If you don''t agree, then there will be no negotiation."

    The queen thought to herself, [after you give me your magic, I will use it happily. At that time, I will attack Mondra as I like. It''s none of your business.]

    Unexpectedly, Robb immediately added, "I know what you are thinking about. I have to remind you that if you vite the rules of use and defeat Mondra and his army, I will help him resurrect as many people as you have killed. Do you believe me?"

    The queen was rendered speechless

 Chapter 409: This talk seemed like a negotiation

    Chapter 409: This talk seemed like a negotiation

    Robb''s words almost choked the queen. After a long time, she calmed down and said angrily, "I''m taking back my kingdom. I''m carrying out a righteous war of returning the kingdom to its rightful owner. Why don''t you help me? What benefits did he give you? Why do you have to remain neutral?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "you''re only so young. Can you really manage a kingdom? From the point of view of the kingdom, isn''t it better for the people to change a king? I really don''t think it''s a big mistake for Mondra to usurp the kingdom. Instead, I think it should be an adult who actually knows how to govern a kingdom.

    The queen was unhappy. "You''re wrong! The grand kingdom was passed down to me by my parents."

    Robb smiled and said, "in my final analysis, there is something wrong with the hereditary system."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Well, there was no reason to argue with him. The queen found that Robb''s strength was not only outrageous, but also his consciousness was outrageous. The hereditary system had always been a tradition, but he actually said that something was wrong with it. This person had already been devious to the point of being difficult to talk to.

    But they still had tomunicate! She has to guard the city!

    The queen had no choice but to say angrily, "Okay, I promise you that I won''t use the weapon you provide to deal with Mondra, but only to deal with the monster army. Is that okay?"

    "No problem." Robb smiled and said, "although I am neutral between you and Mondra, I will firmly support you between you and the monsters."

    Hearing this, the queen felt warm in her heart.

    However, Robb immediately added, "you are much more beautiful than an orc. Who else can I help but you?"

    The Queen''s nose almost twitched. "sh*t!"

    She really wanted to p the crystal ball and hang up the phone, but before the matter was over, the queen wouldn''t stop the negotiation just because of her mood. She took her hand back and put on a serious face again. "I can''t bring you the Katyusha and mines throughnd transportation. It takes too much time to be transported, and they can''t be air freighted. You know, the manticores can''t carry too much stuff, so..."

    "So you want to use the transmission portal, right?" Robb smiled and said, "Okay, you can use it."

    "Well, I have to inform you first before using the transmission portal. This is etiquette." The queen said indifferently, "At least I dont shrink into a small person and run through the transmission portal to other people''s territory like a certain someone."

    "How vengeful!" Robb said, "can''t you use your memory on serious state affairs? If you always remember my little things, you will lose your hair."

    "Let''s get down to business." The queen said, "you haven''t told me how much you want."

    "About the reward?" Robb smiled, "I want..."

    Before he could say anything, the queen interrupted him and said, "don''t ask too much. You should know that I don''t have a father or mother..."

    "Hey, don''t always lower the price by selling yourself miserably." Robb said crossly, "you always put on a dignified and proud face, and yet you sell yourself miserably when you talk about business?"

    The queen ignored hisint and pretended not to hear it.

    Robb smiled and said, "well, I don''t need your money. I only need two skills."

    "What?" The queen was taken aback. "What skill do you want? If its a secret of the royal family, I can''t give it to you."

    Robb smiled and said, "no, I don''t want that kind of thing. What I want is the technology that your alchemist developed not long ago to make steel in a certain proportion with carbon, and the temperature control technology of the furnace that you are about to study."

    Hearing this, the queen was a little confused. "What do you want these two skills for? You can rub steel with your hands out. What''s the use of the skill you want? I also want the skill of rubbing things out with your hands. As for the furnace temperature, I don''t think it''s a difficult thing. As long as the craftsmen studies it carefully, it won''t take long to see the result."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s none of your business. I just want these two skills."

    The queen carefully considered her financial situation and whether these two useless skills would bring harm to her kingdom after handing them over to Robb. She thought about it for a long time and seemed to think that giving him technology was better than giving money. She immediately said, "Okay, deal! Then I''ll ask the alchemist who knows how to mix steel to go through the transmission portal to Westwind Town and teach you the technology. As for the furnace temperature system, I''ll give it to you after I finish my research."

    "It''s not to teach me, but to teach my craftsmen." Robb smiled and said, "you have to add one more lesson in my Westwind Technical school."

    The queen thought for a moment and said, "okay!"

    The two of them finally finished talking. The queen suddenly reached out her hand and pped the crystal ball. At the same time, she said angrily, "don''tpare me to orcs!"

    "Bang!" she hung up the phone.

    Robb looked up at the sky and sighed, "Even if you lose temper, you hold back. Only after the negotiations did she erupt. What the hell?"

    At this time, Marian, who had been practicing her abacus nearby, suddenly appeared. Just now, Robb had negotiated with the queen. As a daughter of a small merchant family she really didn''t dare to speak. Now that their call was done, she finally dared to speak. She carefully asked, "Godfather, were you negotiating with the queen just now?"

    "No, we were talking!"

    "Why did it sound like a negotiation?"

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s her who has been trying to make the talk sound like a negotiation. This is a war. God knows who will win in the end. I''m telling you, I''m a strong fighter, but I''m a straight man of steel. I don''t know much about creatures like that damned woman."

    Marian was speechless

    Marian didn''t know what kind of trouble it was, so she decided to withdraw first. Anyway, she had memorized the form of counting by heart. It would be better to go back and practice it slowly.

    She stood up and said goodbye to Robb. Then she quickly walked back to her temporary residence. The servants and guards guarding outside the chapel yard quickly followed her and disappeared in the night.

    On the second morning, a group of soldiers from West Gran passed through the transmission portal and arrived at Westwind Town.

    They carefully passed through the transmission portal, cautious in case that someone had set up an encirclement. And as soon as they came over, they shot arrows randomly. After passing through, they found that there was no one in this side of Westwind Town. Only azy priest was sitting in the distance and waving at them in a chapel yard.

    The soldiers heaved a sigh of relief and continued carrying a pile of mines, Katyusha and the experienced alchemist, who had identally exploded before. (see Chapter 354 for the alchemist if you forgot.)

 Chapter 410: The alchemist Kelly

    Chapter 410: The alchemist Kelly

    Arge group of people stood in front of Robb. The soldiers were very conscious that they didn''t deserve to talk to a leader. After pushing the mines and Katyusha in front of Robb, they obediently retreated far away and stood solemnly, like statues.

    The alchemist, on the other hand, put on a serious face and walked up to Robb. He bowed and said, "nice to meet you, Godfather from Westwind Town. I''ve long heard of your name, and I''ve been doing Steel Research thanks to your teachings. It''s my honor to meet you."

    Robb looked this guy up and down carefully. He was about fifty years old, thin, with wrinkles on his face, and a pair of wise eyes. Obviously, he was a knowledgeable man. However, this guy obviously didn''t like to be clean. His grey hair was in a mess and he was dirty. He hadn''t washed for a long time.

    Seeing that Robb was studying him, he quickly introduced himself, "Kelly Langn, a poor all-rounder magicians, but I''m very confident in alchemy."

    "An all-rounder?" Isnt that also a professional grinding emperor? We got along well with each other. He quickly smiled and said, "Being an all-rounder magician is kind of handsome."

    Kelly immediately bowed and said, "Godfather, I''m ttered. I only learned the entry level of every type magic, just to make myself understand and control all kinds of elements. I can''t use iparably proficient magic like Godfather.

    "How is your research on steel going?" Robb asked with a smile.

    "I have fully understood what Godfather said. After the iron and the carbon element arebined in a certain proportion, they can be both flexible and rigid." Kelly smiled and said, "I have never thought about this before. After being reminded by the Godfather, I used the magic of the earth system to extract the carbon elements from the coal, and then fused these elements with iron. Step by step, I finally made real steel, which is much better than the steel made by the weapon refiners themselves with the method of heating."

    Robb asked with a smile, "Has miss queen started therge-scale production of the new type of steel you''ve studied?"

    "It''s being made!" Kelly smiled and said, "I''ve already passed on the method of making the steel to other alchemists. The queen has a special team, and they are making a lot of this kind of steel. Then they will hand the steel to the cksmith to make thetest weapons and defensive equipment. This time, when Mondra attacks the city, our new steel hase in handy."

    "Another battle?" Robb was displeased. "Why do you always think about fighting? With good steel, you should spend more time on the people''s livelihood."

    Kelly didn''t dare to answer his question.

    Afterining for a while, Robb smiled and said, "forget it. Let''s not talk about that damned woman. Let''s talk about the next thing. I invited you to Westwind Town through a deal this time. I hope you can teach a ss in my Westwind Technical School and teach some students how to make steel."

    Kelly asked, "are there many magicians who want to learn this?"

    "No!" Robb said, "only a group of ordinary cksmiths who want to learn."

    Embarrassed, Kelly said, "it''s just that if it''s an ordinary cksmith, I can''t teach them well, because to make steel, you need to know how to use and manipte the element. An ordinary cksmith can''t control the elements, and only know the basic magic of the earth system."

    "Not really." Robb waved his hand and took something from the air. A square iron box flew into his hand.

    Kelly recognized it at a nce. It was a magic container.

    Robb smiled and said, "this magic container is specially used to contain the element of carbon. In the future, my craftsmen don''t need to know magic. They just need to extract magic from someone who knows alchemy in advance and put the element into this box. When the craftsmen make steel, they just need to mix the element in this box into iron in a certain proportion."

    "Oh," Kelly said, "that''s a good idea. But in this way, the division ofbor is very thin. The production of a piece of steel can only be handled by one alchemist, but now we need to send out an alchemist, a craftsman, and even a magic container. Wont it be very inefficient?"

    Robbughed and said, "if only a small piece of steel is produced, the division ofbor will be more and more inefficient. But if we produce arge amount of steel, the division ofbor will be more efficient."

    Kelly was confused and didn''t understand what was going on, but he didn''tin to Robb. He just listened to him. The more people knew, the more they knew not to casually question something they didn''t understand. The more they saw it clearly, the more stupid they were to spurt out their own wisdom, and the result would be that they were very "wise".

    Robb said, "anyway, I have arranged the first group of students for you. Go to the school to find the principal. He will arrange a dormitory for you."

    Kelly bowed and was about to leave.

    But Robb suddenly waved at him again with a mysterious smile on his face. "I heard that you tried to add something else to the steel, but you blew yourself up."

    With an embarrassed smile on his face, Kelly said, "I''m sorry. I was thick-skinned, but as a result..."

    "Haha, don''t be embarrassed." Robb said, "I think being thick-skinned is very good, very good. Your idea is correct, but you just added something wrong. Do you want to know what else in the steel can make it more corrosive, harder, and even more awesome?"

    Hearing this, Kelly became excited. "It turns out that Godfather has been studying for a long time. Please give me some advice."

    Robb said mysteriously, "what I''m going to tell you is the technique that only gods can master. But if I tell you everything, gods will me me, so I can only tell you a little. You have to test the specific thing by yourself."

    Kelly hurriedly said, "as long as you can guide me the way, I can save a lot of time."

    "Okay, listen carefully." Robb chuckled and said, "in rtion to ores, there are not only copper, iron, silver, gold. There are also many magical and unknown metal elements."

    Kelly nodded in a hurry. "I know that. There are also mithril, thorium, Arcanite and so on. But those things are very rare and difficult to get."

    "Let''s not talk about those difficult things." Robb whispered "I''ve told you that it''s easy to get them, such as, for example, chromium, molybdenum, titanium, manganese, and so on. Of course, I know you haven''t heard of these things. Although I know them, I can''t teach you too much, in case the gods me me for exposing too much. Just remember what I just said, and then use your alchemy to look for them in all kinds of ores. As long as you find them, add them into the steel, and mix them with the correct proportion! "

 Chapter 411: Youve already seen all my immaturity

    Chapter 411: Youve already seen all my immaturity

    Kelly was overjoyed. He felt as if he had learned something, and happily went to the technical school. He even couldn''t wait to find some stones to extract, and look for the unknown elements Robb mentioned.

    For a "scientist", exploring the unknown was always a great thing.

    Of course, Robb was very worried that this guy would blow up again, or even kill himself. He decided to make him a defensive outfitter.

    Robb was very happy to see him here. An alchemist was as good as an ancient pharmacist. With the help of the pharmacist, he could make many things that he couldn''t make in the past, such as rubber, all kinds of oil derived products, food ingredients

    In the past, these materials could only be rubbed out by his hands. And if he couldnt, he could only find a substitute. In the future, they could all be conquered by alchemists. As long as he revealed a little bit of the heavenly secrets, he could make rapid progress in chemical technology.

    After Kelly left, it was time for Robb to replenish the mines and Katyushas. Of course, his own magic could hurt him, so he had to prevent the queen from attacking him with the magic made by him. Therefore, before filling up the magic tools, he had to give himself a lot of Debuffs that would weaken his intelligence

    A group of soldiers came over with a group of Katyusha on their shoulders and ced them in front of Robb. They had thought that since Robb would need to fill twenty-five grids of Katyusha, it would take a long time for him to chant. However, they didn''t expect that with a wave of Robb''s hand, an entire grid would be filled with the fireball technique.

    Of course, after a magic spell was put, there would be a CD of 1.5 seconds. Robb took advantage of the time of the 1.5CD and waved his hand. He put ice arrows in another box, and then waved his hand. The next box was filled with wind blinds, and the next box was filled with falling stones.

    When he was done, the CD of fireball skill was ready, so the fireball skill could be installed in another Katyusha.

    The soldiers only saw that Robb soon filled the twenty-five-grid magic tool. With almost no effort, he smiled and said, "the next one."

    "This... This is too fast." The soldiers were stunned for a while. They quickly moved the magic filled Katyusha back to the portal and reported to the queen, "Your Majesty, it only took a moment for Godfather to fill with the twenty-five grid Katyusha. During this period, there was no chanting, no rest, and after he filled it up, there was no sign ofck of magic power. It seems that he is still very powerful."

    "Really?" The Queen''s face remained unchanged. "I''ve already guessed it."

    Of course, she just pretended to be so calm in front of her subordinates. As soon as the soldier left, she sighed and said, "although I''ve already guessed it, I still think you''re crazy."

    When she was sighing, Madeleine, wearing a ck helmet and ck armor, came over and said, Elizabeth, I want to go through the transmission portal and supervise Godfather charging all the magic tools."

    "Supervision?" When faced with Madeleine, the Queen''s expression became rich. She said crossly, "obviously, you wnat to see Robb Smith."

    "No, no..." Madeleine lowered her head and yed with her skirt.

    "Don''t bother him." The queen said in a serious tone, "my spy reported that the daughter of the lord chambein wanted to see Robbst evening, but was shut out by Godfather. He said that Robb was concentrating on practicing wind magic and didn''t want to be disturbed. If you ran over at this time, you would also be shut out, wouldn''t you?"

    Madeleine was speechless

    "For him and for you, don''t bother him now." The queen said seriously, "if he really wants to revive the Smith family, he needs to improve his own ability. Only by giving him some time and space can he grow into what you expect."

    "Got it." Madeleine sighed, pared to you, I''m really immature."

    The queen smiled and said, "But youve already seen all my immaturity.

    Speaking of this, the two of them could not help but sigh when they remembered the time when they escaped from Mondra and the hunt of the Church of Light together in their childhood. Life was not easy now, and they needed to cherish it more. Half of thend of the kingdom of Gran was still in the hands of the hateful Mondra, so they couldn''t stop there.

    The two of them became resolute and gave each other a palm strike. "Come on!"

    Why did time fly like lightning in a blink of an eye.

    The war on Bright Road hadsted for more than a month. Mondra was still unable to break through the city, and the monster army, who had joined hands with Mondra to attack Bright Road, had encountered their biggest crisis in history.

    The queen took out some special magic items to deal with these monsters.

    For example, once they stepped on it, it would blow up all the monsters who were hundreds of miles away to the sky. One of them was enough to blow up hundreds of them.

    And the horrible Katyusha. With just a fireball, a huge crater with a diameter of a hundred yards would be created in the army.

    The power of this terrifying magic item could only be described as abnormal!

    After suffering several losses, the monsters were beaten into obedience. They no longer dared to attack Bright Road anymore.

    The monsters retreated to the depths of the ck Pine Mountain and hid themselves again.

    At the beginning, Mondra and his army were a little worried that these terrifying magic items would be used on themselves, but they were surprised to find that West Gran could only use these magic items to deal with the monsters, not to deal with them. Therefore, they could still be shameless and continue to organize attacks outside the East gate of Bright Road.

    The queen was not reconciled to be in a defensive position all the time. In addition, she also wanted to retrieve hernd. After expelling the monster army, she sent a few troops to counterattack. With the armor and weapons produced by high-quality steel, and some magic items with novel functions, she gained a great advantage in the war, and unexpectedly beat Mondras army back one after another.

    However, it didn''t take them a long time for a seesaw battle to begin again.

    The hottest time of summer came!

    In 1345 and August, the air was hot and dry, and everyone''s clothes were thin. Robb wore beach shorts and a short sleeved T-shirt, which were specially made for him by Lilian. Of course, he dressed more like a farmer rather than a leader.

 Chapter 412: The train station is complete

    Chapter 412: The train station isplete

    Robb wore ugly clothes, but he was no longer in the realm of pretending to be powerful with clothes. Everyone knew that he had the ability close to a God.

    No matter howzy he was, no one dared to look down upon him. Moreover, his dressing style had be the target of the nobility.

    In the past, Robb wore a priest''s uniform every day, and no one dared to follow him, which was an act of sphemy. But now he was wearing a short sleeved T-shirt, beach shorts and a pair of wooden slippers. Everyone could imitate him.

    Nuolun was the first one to learn from Robb. Hepletely forgot his gentlemanly demeanor and dressed like a second-ss man. He was very proud of himself and bragged when he saw others. "I look very noble today, right? Hahaha! I learned it from Godfather."

    The man who had seen Nuoluns second-ss appearance was about to say something, but when he heard the word Godfather, he couldn''t say anything. Moreover, the more he looked at Nuolun, the more handsome he felt he was. He even had an illusion that a noble should wear such clothes.

    After all, it was the way Godfather dressed. Following Godfather, he grasped the hand of the dream and walked farther and farther happily!

    Godfather was always the fashion of Westwind town.

    Therefore, therge group of nobles also wore short sleeved T-shirts and beach shorts, especially the group of young nobles who came from the magic school to seek refuge in Westwind Town, one dressed cooler than the others.

    Nowadays, the dressing style of the nobles was the trend of the ordinary people. They usually wore too high-end clothes, and the ordinary vigers couldn''t afford to follow them. But this time, since they dressed like this, everyone could afford to follow them. The tailoring shop of Westwind Town speciallyunched arge number of xen and shorts made of cotton, and they were sold to the vigers at a low price.

    Therefore, all the men in the town dressed like birds.

    This kind of town with the shape of a second-ss was so crazy that the oil transportation team of the desert kingdom almost thought they had entered the wrong town.

    Of course, this was not the key point. The key point was that in the center of Westwind Town, which was opposite to the chapel, a grand project had finallypleted the first stage of construction today.

    The train station wasplete!

    This was the first train station in Fengmo Continent. It was not beautiful at all. It was just a very ordinary small brick house with doors and windows. To be honest, it was different from other houses. It not only had traditional windows, but also had a small window for tickets. This small window felt strange in this world.

    In front of the train station, there was a steel Godfather, which was made of the best steel. The iron track was made by the cksmith students. cksmiths always wanted to dorge things, and arge amount of it was used every time they yed.

    It was useless to do it in the traditional way.

    Before making the iron tracks, the first thing to do should be to make a model. Although it took a lot of time to make the model, once the model was finished, it would be easy for mass production. As long as the steel liquid was poured into the model and cooled down, an iron track woulde out in an instant. It was much easier to make a piece of iron track than to do it one by one slowly.

    Then the carpenters helped the pillows, and the cksmith helped with the sleepers, nailed it, and docked it.

    A beautiful iron track came out of the train station and extended all the way to the north gate of the town to the direction of Stone Canyon. Of course, with the current engineering and technical ability, even with the help of Robb, the iron track couldn''t be done with just a little more than a month. At present, this new baby like iron track was only for more than twenty miles.

    It had a heavy and ugly train head, with a lonely carriage hanging behind it. Now it was quietly parked on the track in front of the train station, surrounded by onlookers.

    Early this morning, Robb asked the newly appointedmander to inform the whole town, "today, Godfather will show you the view of the West."

    Of course, no one knew what the words "view of the west" meant. The people could only deduce from the context that it should be the meaning of a "new thing", but why did "new thing" have to be described as "view of the west" was a little difficult to understand.

    Anyway, no matter what it was, it was not wrong for everyone toe to see it when Godfather came as well.

    At dawn, some people came to the railway station to watch the fun. As the sun rose, more and more people gathered around the station. At about nine o''clock in the morning, the station was already full of townsmen, and many of them lined up on both sides of the railway station and extended out.

    The new police chief was trying his best to maintain public order with arge group of policemen. From time to time, their angry curses came from the crowd, "that idiot, what are you doing on the train? Do you want to block the train and court death? Get out of here!"

    "Take care of your children. Don''t run to the track all of a sudden. They will die."

    "Watch out! Don''t kick the small stone onto the iron track."

    The most excited people in the crowd were not the ordinary vigers, but the group of young nobles anddies who came to Westwind Town for refuge. They were young people and didn''t have any life pressure. They just needed to y every day. When they encountered new things, they ran faster than anyone and were in a better mood than anyone else.

    The group of people were shouting at the side of the railway, making it as lively as a festival.

    Under the gaze of the crowd, Godfather came from the chapel opposite. He was sitting on a wheelchair and pushed over by his maid. His disciple, Robb Smith, followed him.

    Of course, Robb used the avatar technique. His real body was sitting on a wheelchair and asked Lilian to push him, but he himself controlled his avatar toe over. It was troublesome, but in order not to expose his identity, he had to do so.

    Seeing him, the townsmen cheered, "Godfather ising!"

    "Is the view going to begin?"

    "The so-called view should be this big iron carriage. It looks very heavy. How can it run?"

    "How many horses does it take to pull this? I''m afraid it''s not just one hundred or two hundred?"

    "I heard from a friend of mine whos majoring in cksmithing in the technical school that this thing is using a ''fuel engine''."

    "What the hell is that?"

    "Well, you''ll know when you see it."

    The townsmen began to discuss.

    At this time, Robb also sat down beside the iron track. He first made his avatar wave to the noble young masters anddies as a greeting, and then he quickly cut his consciousness into his real body. He took out a crystal ball and called the Queen.

    The call was connected quickly!

 Chapter 413: It is convenient for him to commute between the two places

    Chapter 413: It is convenient for him tomute between the two ces

    TL: Sorry! But I can now return to being consistent again!Not only the queen, but also arge group of ministers appeared on the opposite side of the crystal ball. It turned out that Robb had already made an appointment with the queen to make this call today, and asked her to call all the ministers she trusted.

    As soon as the phone was connected, the queen said in a dignified voice, "you asked me to call all the ministers here. What on earth do you want to show me?"

    Robb held the crystal ball in his hand with a smile and turned it to the train. "Look! A train."

    In fact, it was difficult to judge the size of an object from the crystal ball, but there were many townsmen standing beside the train. Once the size of the train head waspared, it was very clear.

    The queen had always been calm andposed. She was not easily moved by anything, so she didn''t say anything.

    However, the ministers standing behind her eximed at the same time, "what a big iron carriage!"

    "How heavy is such a huge iron carriage?"

    "How many horses does it need to be pulled?"

    The discussions of these fellows came through the crystal ball, which made Robbugh. Just now, the townsmen of Westwind Town were also talking about this. He didnt expect that the ministers of the queen also reacted the same. Are you sure that you have the insight?

    Only one minister put forward an interesting opinion, "it''s the same as the minecart in the mine, but the minecart is pulled by a rope, but this seems to be nning to run by itself. Moreover, the minecart is empty, but this isnt empty. We can only see a narrow driver''s seat, and there are not many things in it. What can it do?"

    "Don''t you see that there is a carriage hanging behind the train head? Use the carriage behind to load things. Of course, I think it''s not important how many things can be loaded. The biggest problem is how much strength it needs to pull it to run."

    After the ministers finished talking, the queen said calmly, "don''t keep me guessing. Just demonstrate it. I have a lot of government affairs here, there is no time for you to keep showing your monkey tricks to my ministers."

    As soon as you opened your mouth, you said I am acting a monkey y? Not that I am acting a monkey y, which proves that you have guessed that this thing is very good.

    The queen did not deny, but her attitude had already expressed her opinion.

    "Well, I also hate to waste time. Let''s start the test," Robb said with a smile. "In fact, I''m not sure whether this thing can run normally or not. I won''t know until I try it."

    He waved his hand, and the cksmith teacher of Westwind Technical School climbed into the driver''s seat of the train, followed by two students.

    "Get ready to drive!"

    "Strictly follow the operation manual of the train."

    The old cksmith roared, and the two students immediately agreed.

    "Waah... Waah..."

    Smoke rose from the train. ck smoke rose from the burning oil, apanied by a pungent smell.

    The townsmen surrounding the car held their noses and took a few steps back.

    Just as everyone showed a look of disgust at the train, the huge train head actually moved. It moved very slowly, very slowly forward. Its snail like speed caused the ministers in front of the crystal ball to sneer.

    However, before their smile could be widened, they saw that the snail like train began to speed up. Its speed became faster and faster. The huge train head dragged the carriage behind and began to roll forward. When the carriage passed by Robb, Robb suddenly stood up from the wheel chair, took a big stride and got on the train, sitting in the carriage behind.

    Therefore, the person on the other side of the crystal ball also turned his view from outside to inside of the train.

    Only then did they see that the carriage was full of pillows and iron tracks. It was so heavy that they didn''t know how many horses it would take if all these things were pulled by a carriage.

    The queen, who had always been calm, was finally moved. "You can transport so many things at one time?"

    Robb smiled and said, "not only that. It''s just at the test stage now, so I only have one carriage. When the technology bes more mature in the future, I''ll have twenty carriages in the back."

    "Twenty?" the queen was taken aback. She had just seen that this carriage weighed one hundred thousand pounds. If there were twenty carriages, wouldn''t it weigh over a million pounds? If the train was really so powerful, it would be terrible.

    At this time, the speed of the train was getting faster and faster. Through the crystal ball, the queen looked at the scenery outside the train window and silently estimated its speed. After dozens of seconds, she suddenly smiled. "Just now, I was shocked and thought it was a great thing. But now, I can see that its speed is not as fast as a running horse."

    The ministers also echoed, "yes, it''s obviously not as fast as a running horse. Moreover, the more carriages you hang, the slower the speed will be."

    "That''s not a big deal, hahaha."

    Robb smiled and said, "that''s right. The train in the early stage can''t run as fast as a horse. After all, I still have a lot of technical problems to deal with here, and the engine is also a very preliminary imitation. The most important thing is that the iron track is only twenty miles long. If we move fast now, wont we reach the end in an instant? Look, its pulling all these iron tracks and sleepers, isn''t it to help make the rails faster?"

    Only then did the queen understand why there were so many things in the carriage. Just now, she thought that Robb was deliberately increasing the weight of the carriage to carry out the test. Now after thinking carefully, she understood, "if you use this train to finish the rails, the extending speed of the iron track will be greatly increased."

    "Yes!" Robb said with a smile "Your Highness, you are the smartest! At the very beginning, my train was built very slowly, because at that time, I had to send arge number of carriages, ox carts, camel carts, and arge number of people to transport the sleepers and rails to the ce where they were needed to be installed. But once there is the train, the speed of the construction of the railway would be doubled. In a short time, I would be able to transport one hundred and fifty miles of the railway.

    The queen took a look at the map and then looked at the direction in which the railway extended. She said in a low voice, "to the north of Westwind Town, one hundred and fifty miles is Stone Canyon. What do you want to do with the railway?"

    Robb grinned evilly and said, "that''s the territory you gave to Robb Smith. He is my apprentice in magic. On one hand, he wants to learn magic from me, and on the other hand, he wants to manage his own territory. What should I do? That''s, of course, the railway. If I transfer the railway to the other ce, he can be on duty in two ces."

 Chapter 414: I want this big iron car

    Chapter 414: I want this big iron car

    The queen didn''t believe that the reason why he built a one hundred and fifty mile long railway was tomute between two ces. This excuse was some. She red at Robb angrily. After a few seconds, she said in a low voice, "is it for the gemstone mine in Stone Canyon?"

    Robb chuckled and said, "you are so smart that it''s not easy for me to lie."

    The queen pounded the table and said, "that''s my territory. Even if I gave it to Robb Smith, it''s still my territory. You are so crazy to pry into the mineral resources of my kingdom."

    "Well, it seems that you have the ability to dig it out." Robb smiled and said, "since you know there is a gemstone mine there. Why don''t you mine them out? Come on, discuss it in detail."

    The queen didn''t say anything. She was good at keeping silent and turning her head to look at him.

    However, a stupid minister behind her popped out his head and said, "We don''t know where to mine for the ores. Our kingdom is vast and there are treasures everywhere. Why do we have to go to the remote mountain areas like Stone Canyon to mine? There are too few people there and we can''t build arge mine. It''s not convenient to dig out some small stones. We don''t like it!"

    "Bingo!" Robb smiled and said, "thank you for your cooperation and answering my question."

    The queen rolled her eyes at the minister.

    The minister seemed to think of something and immediately became embarassed.

    Robb smiled and said "The wise minister has exined it for me. Miss queen, you must want to change the topic as soon as possible, but I still want to say it, because I have to say it out to piss you off. When my train can drive to Stone Canyon, I can transport arge number of steel, wood and people to the canyon, and then make arge mine there, just like the mine we dug for iron, and put an iron railway there as well, At that time, the gemstone mine can be dug out randomly like steel, and then transported to Westwind Town by train one by one! "

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Robb said, "don''t me me for not reminding you. Hurry up and sell a lot of the gemstones in your hands. When my mine starts, the gemstones will drop in price. At that time, even an ordinary person can afford gemstone ornaments. Do you believe it?"

    The queen said calmly, "what does this have to do with me? I don''t have any gemstones in my pce. They are all sent to be magic items. Haha!"

    Although she was smiling, the officials behind her looked embarrassed. It turned out that these people had a lot of gems hidden in them. They were not as poor as the queen.

    The train soon drove more than ten miles away!

    The scenery outside the window slowly retreated and Westwind Town had already been thrown far away. At the beginning, many onlookers followed the train. The noble young masters and thedies even rode the horse to run with the train. But after a long time, those who chased the train all went back.

    The queen immediately found a problem. The highest speed of a war horse could not be maintained for a long time. If a horse kept running at the highest speed for dozens of miles, it would be very harmful to the horse. Perhaps it would lie on the ground and foaming at the mouth after it finished running.

    However, this big train seemed to be tireless and kept moving at a constant speed, just a little slower than a war horse. If the iron track was not only twenty miles long, she would not doubt that it could keep running for hundreds of miles at a constant speed, and it still carried one hundred thousand pounds of iron tracks and sleepers.

    This was very powerful!

    Once it was widely spread, it would have a great impact on the whole kingdom, no, the whole world? She couldn''t imagine what would happen next. In the future, no matter what ores, equipment, weapons, food, they could all be pulled by this kind of big train, which weighed millions of pounds at a time. Carriages, ox carts and other things could only be turned into tears of the times.

    The Queen''s heart became warm. She wanted to get the train, no matter what.

    Her emotion was not shown on her face, but in her eyes.

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, do you want the technology of the train?"

    Being seen through by Robb, the queen didn''t blush at all. She said calmly, "yes, I do! But I''m afraid that you won''t give it to me."

    Robb smiled and said, "this is how you treat a gentleman with your heart. In fact, I have never thought of keeping it a secret. Im not as stingy as you are. You can take it if you want, but even if I give it to you, you can''t afford it."

    The Queen, "what?"

    Robb smiled and said, "do you have so much iron to make the iron tracks? Not only from Westwind Town, but to Stone Canyon as well and the huge railwaywork that will connect your wholend, all the big cities. Come on, let''s study how much iron do you need?"

    The queen was rendered speechless

    She was very angry.

    The queen felt like her throat was blocked by something. She couldn''t say anything and wanted to jump up and beat him.

    "Look, if you want my big train, you have to build more iron mines, build more small iron tracks, small minecarts, andrge smelters. All these things have to be done." Robb tried his best to persuade her, "don''t talk about the war and pay more attention to the development of the internal affairs."

    The queen said, "if I''m not prepared for battle, Mondra wille to beat me."

    Robb chuckled and said, "it''s obvious that you haven''t yed StarCraft before. Let me tell you, a real starmaster will only use the minimum amount of resources to create troops and defend at the beginning of the game, and only if theyre in danger will they put more. All the other resources will be used to deal with internal affairs.

    His phone call was in a mess, and there were some words that the queen couldn''t understand, such as StarCraft. But the queen was so smart that she could guess even if she couldn''t understand, and she could actually understand his words.

    She frowned and thought about it seriously.

    It was not easy to determine the result of the battle between East and West Gran.

    After all, Mondra had been in charge of the kingdom for sixteen years. Now, the territory upied by the East Gran was the richest and most popted area in the kingdom. His country had sufficient military sources and a developed economy.

    On her side, there were small towns on the border, either mountains or forests. Except for Bright Road and Lost City, there were other small fish and shrimps.

    At the beginning, the queen relied on the tactics of surprise to quickly take over arge area of the territory, but once she entered into a long-term battle, she did not have the confidence to end the war in a short period of time.

 Chapter 415: Deal with it according to the contingency plan

    Chapter 415: Deal with it ording to the contingency n

    If the time of the war is prolonged, Robb''s proposal is worth considering. She will only defend with the minimum force and develop internal affairs crazily.

    Shell mine dozens of high-yield mines, and at the same time, new technologies such as windmills and waterworks will be made to vigorously engage in food production, focusing on the development of internal affairs. The kingdom will boom and when the timees, she will send troops again. All soldiers will wear the best steel armor and take steel weapons. The rare gems are dug out like minerals. The magic items will also be unlimited in supply.

    Soldiers all over the kingdom use this kind of big train to transport materials and equipment directly to the front! Materials and energy sources from all parts of the kingdom will also continuously be sent forward.

    When the timees, its just Mondra! Hes nothing!

    His little sister''s heart beat. She suddenly found that this was thetest time for her to realize her dream of restoring the kingdom. Although she was determined to restore her kingdom in the past, she always felt that the goal was far away, and did not know when it would be achieved. But now, as long as she considers this idea provided by Robb, she felt as if it is near at hand, as if she could touch it with her hands.

    However, Her Majesty found a blind spot.

    At this time, since the train was driving along the foot of the mountain in the southwest of the ck Pine Mountains. Looking out of the window on the right, there was the vast ck Pine Mountains outside. With a sh of her eyes, Miss Queen saw a Goblin''s head sticking out of the forest, and looked at the big train passing under the mountain with fierce eyes.

    She could not help frowning, "In Fengmo Continent, there are monsters everywhere. The railway is 20 miles away from the town. No, the railway is 150 miles away from the town. I don''t know how you can defend it. Did you see that goblin? He should be thinking of how to rob you."

    Robb smiled and said, "How would you do it?"

    The Queen said solemnly, "First, remove the rails, or put a huge stone on the rails to block the way and force the train to stop. As soon as the people on the train get off, they will attack at random. Well, the iron and sleepers in your carriage are very good, so in the next second, I will also take them."

    As soon as she said this, the train stopped.

    Because the speed of the train is not fast, it is not as easy to have idents as trains in modern generations. The cksmith teacher said, "Godfather, they threw a big stone on the track in front of us, forcing us to stop and making it clear that they are going to attack us."

    Robb smiled, "Miss Queen, you are a raven."

    The Queen smiled, "I''m ttered."

    At this time, there were bows and arrowsing from both sides of the railway track, but since the whole train was made of iron, arrows could note in. Only a few arrows flew in at the window, but Robb was alone in the carriage, and he didn''t care about these arrows.

    In front of the lotive, the old cksmith and two students had no problem. They pulled up a "window", which was made of steel wire. The arrows could not enter it.

    His queen sister said happily, "I know you are very powerful and that it''s easy to clean up these goblins, but this is your situation of the train. If you are not on the train, the train may fall into the hands of goblins and be dismantled into a pile of scrap iron."

    "Of course I was prepared for what you said." Robb smiled and shouted to the front, "Hey, driver, don''t think I will go out to clean Goblin, and deal with it ording to the contingency n I told you."

    The old cksmith and two students in front were in a hurry. They hurriedly read the n. It was a thick book. When they read it, arge group of goblins appeared on the hillside outside. They were afraid there were hundreds of goblins. These goblins were carrying rusty swords and broken shields, mixed with several ogres and half orcs, and they rushed towards the train with strange cries.

    Seeing this scene, the three of them were even more frantic. Fortunately, the old cksmith finally turned to the corresponding page of the response n. After looking at it for a few seconds, he was suddenly overjoyed. First, he sounded the siren. The train made a sound of "wuwuwuwu", and a high ck smoke rose up like a wolf.

    Then, the old cksmith rushed to the train window, looked for the rune under the window, and brushed the ground to tear it off.

    The Queen and the ministers could see at a nce that there was a switch of magic items, which had been covered with the rune paper before. Now the switch was exposed when the rune paper was torn.

    "Magic item!" The Queen immediately understood, "This train is capable of fighting!"

    The old cksmith suddenly pulled the trigger, and two huge fireballs flew out at the same time when two sides of the lotive sounded "boom" at the same time.

    The Queen and ministers knew what will happen next without looking... Because, in recent years, they have seen with their own eyes how terrible the power of whatever Robb fills his magic in.

    The goblins, which rushed up from both sides of the train, were immediately blown up. Robb''s fireball technique was a weapon of mass destruction. If they were hit directly, they would turn to ashes. If they were not hit directly, they would also be blown up by the huge shock wave and fell back several meters.

    After two fireballs, it became quiet outside. Most goblins were turned to ashes, or they were lying far away, wailing. Only a few goblins were left holding rusty swords and shields. After a few seconds of silence, they gave a strange cry, turned around and ran away. They were no longer interested in attacking the train.

    The door of the lotive opened, and the two students got off at the fastest speed, pushed away the big stone blocking the track, and then returned to the train. The train started again

    Robb smiled, "What? My big train is very handsome, isn''t it?"

    Miss Queen: "..."

    Ministers: "..."

    This time, they were really shocked, because Robb just yed that hand. It was no doubt to show them the trains fighting style, this kind of crazy y is something miss Queen has never seen.

    "I was hiding in the big iron car, and it was hard for me to get hurt by the bows and arrows. But I could use magic items to shoot out and bombard the enemy..." The Miss Queen murmured, "It''s crazy. This thing is crazy. If it can run around without using the rails, it will be invincible in the world."

    "Wow!" Robb found that he had inadvertently taught thedy how to y like a tank. Unfortunately, his little sister can''t copy it now, because she doesn''t have the engine technology, so she can''t run the big train.

 Chapter 416: Fifty thousand monsters

    Chapter 416: Fifty thousand monsters

    After a while, the train finally reached the end of the track.

    The queen was still indulged in her daydream of a big iron carriage that could attack, so the minister next to her woke her from her dream, and then she turned her attention to Robb again.

    Robb got off the train with the crystal ball in his hand. It was not until then that the queen saw the construction site. Arge group of workers were working in the construction site. They had already leveled the road. When they saw the whole carriage of sleepers and iron tracks brought by the train, they immediately cheered up. "We have materials again. We can continue to work on the railway."

    A group of workers immediately ran into the carriage and moved the sleepers and iron tracks down. Then they began to work again on the construction site.

    The queen was thinking about the safety of these workers when she heard Robb shout to the distance, "Elsie!"

    A general with a cloak all over his body rode over from a distance and stopped in front of Robb. He turned over and dismounted from the horse. With a ssh, he knelt down on one knee and looked very respectful. "Godfather, why are you here in person?"

    "The train had a trial run." Robb pointed at the crystal ball with a smile and said, "I just wanted to take Miss queen to see my new toy. You know, my greatest pleasure is to pretend to be powerful in front of her. I will be happy if I amuse her with all kinds of strange things and make her cry."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Elsie didn''t dare to be so rude to the queen. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Your Majesty, nice to meet you."

    In fact, Robb had promised the queen that he wouldn''t let Elsie and his three hundred subordinates leave Westwind Town. However, it had been a long time ago. At that time, Elsie was a chief of the temr knights and the Queen''s enemy, so he had made such a promise. But now, Elsie was no longer a member of the Church of Light, so such a restriction was naturally lifted.

    Robb smiled at him, "the train was attacked by goblins on the way here, not far away from here. Look at the direction in which the goblins escaped, theirir should be not far north of the ce where the ident happened."

    Elsie made a curtsy and said, "I see. Ill lead the army to annihte them, lest they endanger the safety of the railway again."

    He shouted loudly, and arge group of soldiers, hundreds of them, jumped out of the construction site. These soldiers were all well-equipped, wearing steel armor and weapons that Robb had personally rubbed out, looking majestic. Judging from their figures and steps, they were not ordinary soldiers, but professional soldiers.

    The Queen''s eyes suddenly became sharp!

    She knew that there was no army in Westwind Town before, and it was Robb who fought alone. But now, there was an army in Westwomd Town, which was not a good signal.

    But she didn''t say anything. She just looked at Robb with doubt.

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t re at me. This is just a self-defense team. You know, if the field is too big, I can''t see it alone. I need some people to help me protect Westwind T own. They are born for this."

    The queen said indifferently, "I want to know when they will change from the ''defensive force'' to an offensive force'', and then attack me from behind while I am fighting with Mondra.

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "am I such a person in your eyes?"

    The queen said, "not yet, but it''s hard to say in the future."

    "Can''t you trust me?" Robb asked

    The queen said, "sixteen years ago, I used to believe in Mondra and the Church of Light."

    Robb was rendered speechless

    Robb had to shrug and said "All right, all right. You always doubt parts of others, which is a good quality. You have to keep it, but I can''t be the suspect, because I won''t bring these soldiers there when I really want to fight. I''m enough alone! Even if they want to follow me, they will onlye to cheer for me. They won''t hurt you in person. If you want to doubt them, you can doubt me alone Don''t doubt these innocent soldiers. "

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Commander Elsie divided the soldiers into two halves. Half of them stayed to guard the construction site, and the other half got on their horses and ran back along the railway to find the fighting spot just now, and then chased after the surviving goblins.

    There was no mercy here, because humans and monsters could not coexist.

    Robb was very clear that these monsters would be like the wild animals that wanted to eat people in his own world. They would be less and less in poption because of the process of human''s industrial development, and eventually they would be extinct. However, he was not a member of the animal protection association, nor a person who loved his brother goblins. At this time, he would only firmly stand on the side of human beings.

    The queen found that there was nothing to look at, so she hung up the phone.

    Robb knew that when she became jealous, she would definitely reconsider the bnce between war and internal affairs. With her intelligence, she would soon find the right path and make great efforts in mining and refining.

    Of course, this was rted to a kingdom. Specifically in the detailed match of internal affairs and military affairs, she must be much more professional than Robb. Robb believed that she would definitely do a good job.

    He turned to look at the ck Pine Mountain in the northeast and frowned. "The goblins and orcs who had been driven away came to a ce so close to Westwind Town. What happened in the mountains?"

    That night, Robb waszily sitting on his favorite stone stool. When Lilian sent dinner to him, three adventurers suddenly appeared on the hillside. The leader was Gorda, and the other two were, of course, Xuelu and Jike.

    The three of them looked very embarrassed, covered in mud and worn out.

    However, Robb was not surprised at all. As long as these three fellows went out to do missions, they woulde back miserably every time. This time, they were just covered in mud, much better than before.

    He waved at the three of them and smiled, "wee home!"

    Obviously, Xuelu moved fast with swift wind. She ran a long distance and jumped in front of Robb. She stretched out her hand and hooked Robb''s neck with a smile, but she was covered in mud. Robb didn''t want her to do that. He reached out to hold her forehead and pushed her far away from him. "Hey, talk nicely. Don''t touch your hands and feet."

    "We haven''t seen each other for months. You don''t miss me at all."

    Robb chuckled and said, "you always make trouble for me. I think you just want to make trouble. Tell me, what did you bring to me this time?"

    Xuelu pointed at the ck pine mountain behind her and chuckled, "fifty thousand monsters!"

 Chapter 417: I dont want to talk to them anymore

    Chapter 417: I don''t want to talk to them anymore

    Fifty thousand monsters?

    Robb shrugged, "Oh!"

    "That''s it?" Xuelu burst intoughter. "I knew you would be so calm! Hahaha! Gorda and Jike also said that even if its you who heard the number of fifty thousand, you would be nervous. But I said that you wouldn''t care whether it was fifty thousand or one hundred thousand. I guessed it right."

    Robb said crossly, "don''t lead all the mess to Westwind Town just because I don''t care."

    Gorda walked over and said seriously, "Mr. Robb, we didn''t lure the monsters here. Xuelu said that on purpose to see your reaction. There are indeed fifty thousand monsters gathering in the ck Pine Mountains, but they may note to Westwind town. Maybe... They areing for the whole world."

    He began to borate. It turned out that a few months ago, the group of three adventurers couldn''t stay idle any longer and ran out to take adventurers. They went to the nearby viges to look for any missions, but they were surprised to find that there were many viges nearby whomissioned to help kill monsters.

    It turned out that the monsters had be very rampant outside Westwind Town.

    Due to the power of capital, everyone in Westwind Town madly captured and drove away the monsters, forcibly creating a vacuum zone around the town, so the monsters rarely came to Westwind Town to make trouble.

    However, things were not so good outside the town. Once the monsters in the ck Pine Mountain became more and more active, all the viges and towns were constantly harassed by the monsters. They suffered heavy losses, so they had to hire adventurers to help.

    The three adventurers had nned to go back to Westwind to have a rest after doing a few missions. However, they didn''t expect that this time they would go out, one after another, and there would be missions in every vige. They either returned to the forest to kill goblins, or exterminated the orcs, or even killed a few double-legged dragons. Fortunately, the dragon they met this time was no longer at the elite level. It was just an ordinary one and was easily killed.

    The three of them had earned arge amount of money, but at the same time, they began to feel curious about what had happened in the ck Pine Mountain.

    After they finished their missions, the three bold and fearless fellows boldly entered the ck Pine Mountain. With their years of adventure experience, the three of them avoided countless monsters in the mountain and carefully dived into the depths of the mountain. They nned to investigate what had happened in the mountain and see if they had any money to make, and if there were any secret treasures or magic weapons to pick up.

    This time, they arrived at a deeper ce than thest time when they went into the mountain to investigate the skeleton soldiers. The result of the arduous journey was that they found a monster army in the depths of the mountain. This army had a total of fifty thousand, and this was only the number of the main army, not including the orcs and goblins scattered outside the mountain. If they added all those thousands of troops, it would probably not be more than one hundred thousand.

    This huge army had even selected a devil king! Under the unified arrangement and arrangement of the devil king, they were preparing for some evil plot.

    The fifty thousand monsters spread out in arge area. The three adventurers could only inquire about the news outside the army army, but they couldn''t go deep into it, so they couldn''t find out what the devil king looked like or what ns he had. They could only eavesdrop from the monsters outside.

    Then the three of them didn''t dare to stay any longer and hurried back.

    After listening to their story, Robb couldn''t helpughing. "Why don''t people stop for a while in this world? It''s not easy for me to climb a technology tree here. Every day I fight, everyone wants to turn the world upside down. They are insane."

    "Look, these monsters are going to hinder the construction of Westwind Town again. Don''t you think it''s interesting for you to take the initiative to attack unlike the desert kingdom armyst time? And of course, take me with you. Let''s kill the devil king and save the world together."

    Robb quickly reached out his hand and pressed her forehead again, pushing her away. "Don''t touch me before you take a shower. What''s the outdated setting with defeating the devil king to save the world? It''s so funny. Are you a brave hero from a game in the 70s? I''ve already been tired of this kind of crappy mainstream game."

    He often said something that others couldn''t understand, and Xuelu was used to it. When she heard his nonsense, she ignored it and said, "if you don''t care about them, you have to beat them out of Westwind Town. Many people will die, and you have to waste a lot of energy to revive them, which will bother you."

    Robb waved his fist and said, "threaten me with myziness. You are courting death."

    "Then how are you going to protect Westwind Town?"

    Robb shrugged and said "Didn''t you just say that you arent sure where theyll attack. The ck Pine Mountain is so big. There are countless cities and towns around it, including Bright Road. There are many ces that can be attacked everywhere. If they go to attack Bright Road and even enter East Gran, it''s none of my business. Why do I have to rush out in advance to attack them and make trouble for myself?"

    "But they might alsoe to Westwind Town."

    "Let''s talk about it when theye!" Robb snorted said. "My principle is that I don''t want deal with the enemy before they try to deal with me."

    "In other words, you don''t want to jump without a stick."

    "Hey, am I a toad?"

    "Azy person is like a toad. Hahaha!"

    Xuelu burst intoughter and rushed into the chapel to take a shower.

    However, Gorda and Jike didn''t enter the chapel. They just went back to their own cabins to take a shower and get changed, so that they wouldn''t disturb Robb''szy life. The two of them only looked at the newly built train station opposite the chapel with great interest. "I haven''t been back for a few months. Something strange is happening here again."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s very interesting. With it, you can travel conveniently between different ces in the future."

    "Then let''s have a good look tomorrow morning." Gorda and Jike also said goodbye and went back to the house.

    Robbzily got up from the stone stool, changed into swimwear and went into the hot spring pool. Not long after, after taking a shower, he saw Xuelu exit the chapel in a red swimsuit. She also soaked in the hot spring pool with a smile. "It''s summer now. Why are you still bathing in the hot spring? Shouldn''t you make the water colder?"

    Robb smiled and said, "hot springs in summer can expand pores, which is better than cold water. What do you know?"

    "Hey, do you miss me?"

    "No!"

    "Then why... Why did you put your hand around my waist secretly?"

    "Oh, my hand is being controlled by an evil devil king, and it is not under my control... Damn devil king, Xuelu, run!"

 Chapter 418: Pobo is back

    Chapter 418: Pobo is back

    Robb said that he didn''t want to talk to deal with the monster army, but he had an idea in his heart. He was not sure where this huge army would attack. If they were to attack Bright Road, they would be bathed by miss queens magic items. It was not a big problem. As long as Mondra didn''t take the opportunity to make trouble, the queen should be able to withstand it.

    The key was in other cities!

    Robb felt that the monster army wouldn''t attack Mondra. Thest time when the monster army joined hands with Mondra to attack Bright Road, it was clear that something was wrong.

    If the monster army didn''t go out from the east of the ck Pine Mountain, they could only go out from the West. First of all, they would go to his own Westwind Town, and then Stone Canyon in the north. In addition, there was a one hundred and fifty mile long railway between Stone Canyon and Westwind Town.

    With the help of this railway, the defense pressure suddenly became lighter.

    Maybe it was a better choice to take the initiative.

    However, Robb didn''t intend to take the initiative to attack. In the past, Westwind Town was still a small seedling, which needed him to take care of and grow. But now, Westwind Town had be a mature big city, and it should know how to face some difficulties on its own.

    Of course, Robb also knew that if the five hundred soldiers, which were just established by the leader of the Westwind Town, wanted to defend against fifty thousand monsters, it is nonsense and impossible to achieve the goal. As the leader of Westwind Town, he had to make a response.

    On the noon of the second day, Robb sat on a stone stool as usual.

    The sun in August was poisonous, but he was not under any pressure because he had sunshade above his head and a magic fan beside him.

    The little girl was brandishing the holy sword in the yard. She was practicing her swordsmanship desperately. After Xuelu came backst night, she told the news of the monster army to the girls in the chapel. However, the little girl suddenly became excited and shouted, "this is the time for the guardian of light to show her power. Hahaha! I, Russ Belmonde Drac, will definitely eliminate all the monsters and protect the new Church of Light."

    After roaring one sentence and two lines, she began to practice swordsmanship crazily.

    She knew a lot of swordsmanship skills, but most of them were just furnishings. Her favorite skill was the "shrill lightning". Therefore, this was the skill she had been practicing all the time. She kept moving over and over, which made Robb tired of seeing her.

    Suofa had secretly sharpened her poisonous dagger. Although she didn''t say anything, Robb knew that she was considering if she should find an opportunity to assassinate the devil king. Even if she couldn''t kill the devil king, she would at least stab a few generals of the monster army

    After all, these people were not sure whether Robb could defeat fifty thousand monster army alone.

    No matter how strong Robb was, they would prepare for the worst.

    At this time, Robb was holding a fishing rod. While fishing, he was thinking about how to strengthen his army.

    Elsie ran over from a distance. The sound of friction between his steel armor was quite pleasant to hear. His steel armor was made by Robb when he hung up the phone, and it was the best one of the pile of steel armor made by Robb. The defensive power was added to the maximum value of the steel armor by RNG, and it was also added with a very high magic resistance and agility. It could be said that it was quite strong, No one could break his defense.

    He ran to Robb, bowed to him, and then said seriously, "Godfather, you asked me to exterminate the goblin tribe yesterday. I have perfectlypleted my task. All of the goblins have been killed, and the corpses have been handed over to the stockings factory to feed spiders. Their nest has been set on fire and burned clean."

    "Well done!" Robb smiled and said, "but next, your task will be a little heavy."

    Elsie patted his chest and said, "no matter how tiring the work is, please let me do it."

    "Well, it''s good to be confident." Robb smiled and said, "there are fifty thousand monsters who maye over at any time. The railway line is very long, and monsters can attack any point on it at any time."

    "Puff!" Elsie almost fell down on the spot. Although he already had a very powerful professional group in his hand, there were only five hundred of them. It was obviously impossible for him toplete the task of fighting against fifty thousand monsters.

    However, it was only a slight shock before he straightened up again. "I''m not afraid of fifty thousand or one hundred thousand monsters. The worst result is that I''m dead and revived!"

    "Hahaha!" Robb gave him a thumbs up and said, "very good. It''s great to have such an aura. But, after all, I''m not a leader with a ck heart. I can''t sit here and watch your five hundred soldiers fight against fifty thousand monsters, so I have to consider what new equipment I can get for you."

    Elsie said, "of course it''s the best if we have new equipment, but I won''t be a coward even without new equipment."

    Although he said so, his heart was beating fast. Although Godfather could resurrect them after death, monsters eat people. If they ate their meat and bones, could they be resurrected? He felt a little nervous!

    In fact, Robb was also thinking about the same problem. The resurrection technique could only be used with corpses. What if his soldiers were swallowed up by monsters? Where could he find a corpse to resurrect? He had to give them some insurance.

    When he was thinking of this, a voice shouted from afar, "ah, my father, long time no see."

    It was strange that the man called Robb my father instead of Godfather. Upon hearing this, Elsie, flew into a rage, turned around and was about to retort.

    However, Robb waved at the man and smiled, "Oh, it''s him."

    The man was none other than the big merchant! The big merchant who had taken away the flying dragon leather armor from Robb and sold Lilian to Robb. He only sold high-end goods, not low-end rubbish.

    Since the war between the East and West Gran started, in order to avoid the two sides, he had simply taken a lot of "hand rubbed equipment" from Robb to the Kingdom of Norma in the north to do business. At that time, Robb hadn''t been called "Godfather", so he called him "My father".

    In the past few months, he had been contacting Robb by letters. It was him who had written to Robb about the desert kingdom attack.

 Chapter 419: Three boxes of silver

    Chapter 419: Three boxes of silver

    Of course, Pobo wouldn''te back alone. Behind him was a long group of private soldiers and bodyguards. He made his business from Norma. In the middle of the road, he also passed through the ck Pine Mountains, the desert kingdom, and other ces. It was certainly impossible for him to run business without a strong private group to protect him.

    And on the way back to Westwind Town, there were all kinds of stuff bought from different ces in the caravan.

    "I haven''t been back to Westwind Town for a long time. When I came back this time, I realized that the size of the town has increased a lot, and there are many novel things. Just now, I saw a big car outside the north gate and ran over from my caravan. I was really shocked."

    Robbughed, "what do you think? Is it interesting?"

    "It''s really interesting. I''m wondering how much I can make from buying a train and selling it."

    This guy was really a high-end merchant. He wanted to sell the train as soon as he opened his mouth, which made Robb stunned. Then heughed. "Even if I''m willing to sell it to you, how are you going to transport it away and sell it to people?"

    After pausing for a moment, heughed and said, "hahaha, I can''t move it at all, but it can move me."

    Robb smiled and said, "by the way, thank you for sending me the news. If it weren''t for your letter, I wouldn''t have known that."

    "It''s not a big deal. It''s not a big deal," said Pobo with a smile

    After greeting, they were about to get down to business.

    Seeing that Robb and the fat merchant seemed to have a good conversation, the Elsie came over and said, "Hello, I''m Elsie, themander of Robb''s personal guards."

    Hearing this, Pobo was stunned for a while, and then he understood who this man was. He shook hands with him and said with a smile, "I''m a small merchant. Nice to meet you, Mr. Elsie."

    The two of them both felt that the other party had a very important position in Robb''s heart and was worth fawning on. Instantly, they smiled as if they were a family.

    Robb looked at the rtionship between the two angrily and scolded with a smile, "stop talking nonsense, Pobo. Have you found the thing I asked you to help me find?"

    Speaking of this, Pobo immediately cheered up. "Haha, I was lucky enough to live up to my order!"

    "Come on! Take it out and let us have a look."

    Pobo waved at his servants and ordered them to look for something. The servants looked around in the big caravan full of goods. The stuff piled up in the big caravan were all very ordinary things, which looked like the most valueless carriage in his caravan. The servants carried many valueless rubbish in the carriage and took out three big boxes from it.

    The suitcase was so big that each suitcase was as big as an adult. several servants lifted one suitcase with great strength, and they lifted the three big suitcases in front of Robb and put them down.

    With a loud bang, the boxes fell to the ground and made a dull sound, leaving a square groove in the mud.

    "It''s so heavy! What''s in it?"mander Elsie was intrigued.

    "Haha, it''s a good thing that father wants." When he opened the lid, he found that the box was filled with stones, one after another.

    Of course, Elsie didn''t think that they were ordinary stones. He didn''t even need to look at it with his eyes to guess that it was some kind of ore. he couldn''t help but ask, "what ore?"

    "Heh!" He gave a thumbs up to themander, praising his quick response.

    However, Robb answered on behalf of Pobo, "silver!"

    Hearing the two words "silver", themander was also moved.

    This was a very rare ore, even rarer than the mithril. If it was used to make weapons and defensive equipment, the effect would be astonishing. It could be said that all of them were holy and sharp weapons. Of course, this kind of thing was also very expensive. It was dozens of times more expensive than ordinary gemstones and crystals.

    Pobo chuckled, "It''s hard to find it. I''ve traveled all over the desert kingdom and Norma. It took me a long time to get the clue of silver in a small vige beside the mountain. Then I was introduced to the dwarves in the mountain and bought these three boxes of silver from them. You know, the dwarves like making equipment most. These silver are also an important raw material for them, and they were reluctant to sell it to others easily. I took out many refined weapons and defensive equipment made by Father and asked them to give me these three boxes of ores. "

    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but admire Robb. The dwarven race were the best craftsmen in the world. The weapons and defensive equipment they made were top-grade goods that both humans and elves scrambled for.

    When he first met the dwarves, they didn''t want to sell anything. To his surprise, when he took out the weapon made by Robb, they were so shocked that they almost knelt down on the spot.

    Although it was hard to tell the value of the equipment, the dwarves had better taste. They only took a look at it, and the exquisite workmanship and magic enchantment took their eyes. On the spot, they wanted to buy the equipment from Pobo, take them back for learning and imitation.

    As a result, in an instant, Pobo changed from the passive side to the active side, sitting on the ground and asking for a high price, and tricked the three boxes of silver mine stones from the dwarves.

    Robb smiled and said, "there are three big boxes. That''s great. You really helped me a lot this time. You have traveled almost half of the world to find this thing for me. I can''t let you run away for nothing. You won''t lose any copper coins. I''ll ask the maid to give them to youter."

    "Are you going to turn these into silver swords? If so... I want to buy them from you and then find a buyer... It''s great to make money. I''ve fallen in love with this feeling."

    "Go!" Robb angrily cursed, "nonsense! How can precious silver be used to make a sword? What I want to do is a weapon that is ten thousand times more powerful than a sword. No, maybe one hundred thousand times."

    As soon as these words came out, the two of them, Pobo and Elsie, were both shocked. The sword was the king of weapons! Silver was such a good thing. What would he use it for? What else could be better than a sword?

 Chapter 420: Steam tank

    Chapter 420: Steam tank

    Seeing the confused look on the two men''s faces, he shrugged and didn''t exin. He smiled and ordered Lilian, "go to the smelter and ask the workers to bring me two thousand and five hundred pounds of iron. Also, I need a cart of coal."

    "Two thousand and five hundred pounds?" Pobo and Elsie were shocked by the number. "What weapons need so much iron?"

    He shrugged and said, "heavy weapons! Don''t you feel that it''s very stressful for fifty thousand monsters to attack us? I''ll get you some heavy weapons so that you don''t have to be afraid of only fifty thousand monsters."

    "This... This is too much." Elsie felt that he was under greater pressure than the fifty thousand monsters. "I can''t take such a big weapon."

    "Well, who wants you to hold it in your hand and wait quietly?"

    After scolding Elsie for a while, he gave Lilian the blessing. After a while, Lilian went to the smelter. Then, many carriages came with iron pieces. Two thousand and five hundred pounds of iron was not light. It took the workers several carriages to bring them. The iron ingots were square in front of him.

    It was normal for Elsie to see so many pieces of iron, but since Pobo had gone far to the north for business, he hadn''t seen the rapid development of Westwind Town with his own eyes. He was surprised to see that Westwind Town could take out so many pieces of iron now. He thought, [now Westwind Town has be a strange town.]

    "Well, it''s time to start!" Robb shrugged and smiled.

    He used the silver ore to make... Four pieces of silver ingots.

    Then he took something from the air. "Dense sand" that Motra had helped himst time for flew out of the warehouse andnded in front of him. He used the "dense sand" to make the "Dense grinding wheel".

    Then he used the silver ingot and the dense grinding wheel to make... Two precise silver parts.

    When two "precise silver parts" appeared on the table, Pobo and Elsie almost went crazy on the spot. Silver! It was extremely rare and precious metal. How could it be used to rub two small parts? What the hell was this? It looked like a gear, but not very like a gear. What the hell was it?

    However, the two of them were not in a hurry to make aint, because they both knew of Robbs ability. They would not doubt Robb. What they suspected was their insight.

    Robb pointed at the pile of iron ingots again

    He used "gold" to make... "Gold energy core".

    Then he used "iron ingot" to make... "Steel ingot".

    Used "Steel ingot" to make... "Steel shell".

    Atst, he used "Steel shell", "gold energy core" and "precise silver parts" to make

    This time, it took a long time to make it. Only Robbs hands were seen rubbing for twenty seconds. Then, the messy things he had just made were all mixed together and turned into a huge, weirdly shaped big car.

    The car had a row of wheels. The outside of the wheels was not wrapped with Robb''s favorite rubber, but with a strange track. There was a round head on it, and a long barrel stretched out in front of the head.

    Even though Pobo was experienced and knowledgeable, he had never seen such a weird thing.

    Commander Elsie couldn''t help asking, "what''s this? A mini train?"

    "No!" shrugged smiled and said, "this thing is called the steam tank!"

    It was also interesting. Robb had already made the "oil engine" and even an "oil train" by removing the parts of the mining robot WK0032. However, because he hadn''t gotten the steam engine, he hadn''t been able to make the steam engine. This time, he finally had the chance to make the steam engine with the help of silver.

    It could be regarded as the retrogression of technology!

    However, there was such a weird design in the game, which made him unconvinced.

    Fortunately, people in this world did not know what the steam engine and the engine were, and did not know that he was ying with the concept of retrogression.

    Robb stood up and opened a small door on the stomach of the steam tank. Then he asked the workers to put the coal into it and add water into the water tank. In this way, all the preparations would be finished.

    Elsie and Pobo were already dumbfounded, but the two of them were not real fools. On the contrary, they were much smarter than most of the ordinary people in this era. They could already guess what the big iron car was, but they were not sure yet.

    Robb opened the top cover of the tank and got in.

    The steam tank had been yed many times in the game before, but it was the first time for him to experience it in the real world. There were a lot of messy devices in the tank, which were basically iprehensible, because the operations in the game only used the keyboard, and after this thing was really created, the controls changed.

    It doesn''t matter. Hell just press it randomly.

    He fumbled around!

    Fortunately, Robb was a modern man. Even if he didn''t know how to operate a machine, it wouldn''t be difficult to cover it up. After a while, there was a small whistle above the steam tank, and then the huge tank moved

    Elsie said loudly, "The big iron car can run without an iron track. Oh, new God of light."

    "What? What is the new God of light? Why is there the word new in front of it?"

    It was not the right time to think about it. The huge tank had already started to move. It rushed out of Robbs yard and knocked down a section of fence wall. It turned its head on the open space in front of the chapel gate and turned its head. The long barrel pointed at the hillside behind the church.

    Then.

    "Boom!"

    It fired!

    An explosion came out of the barrel of the tank and flew to the hillside in front of them. Then it exploded with a loud bang. Mud and dust flew all over the sky, and a huge pit was created on the hillside. The loud sound attracted arge group of vigers nearby to surround it, and everyone was pointing at this strange iron car.

    However, everyone knew that it must be another work of Godfather.

    With only one shot, Robb pushed open the top cover of the tank and came out. He waved at Elsie and said with a smile, "how about giving your troops two hundred such things? Do you have the confidence to deal with the fifty thousand monsters?"

    Commander Elsie had already been shocked by the attack. He looked at the big hole in the hillside in the distance, and then turned around to look at the huge iron car. Suddenly, he was excited. "The perfectbination of attack and defense! That''s amazing! This thing is too powerful. If there are two hundred such things, the monster army will be nothing."

 Chapter 421: Something is coming

    Chapter 421: Something ising

    Not only Elsie was shocked, but also Pobo was scared to death. Just now, when Robb said that he wanted to make a weapon of two thousand and five hundred pounds of iron, he thought it would be impossible. He thought that it was too heavy. The sword was the most reliable and the king of weapons.

    But when he saw the "steam tank" made by Robb, he found that the "sword" was really weak. He was afraid that the thing in front of him was the real king of weapons! The stronger the defense, the stronger its offense, and it was obvious that they could add all kinds of magic items on it.

    Its huge body could even draw all kinds of magic defensive arrays!

    However, as soon as they were happy, they immediately became depressed. "This thing needs to be made with silver, so we can''t make it in arge quantity, right? We used a silver ingot to make this one just now, and these three boxes of silver ores arent enough to make so much silver ingots."

    After all, the ore was just a stone, and it would take a lot of energy to extract silver from it. Robb had only rubbed two pieces of silver ingots, and used a full box of silver ores.

    In other words, the three boxes of silver ore could only make three tanks at most.

    Three tanks were still not enough to fight against fifty thousand monsters..

    Seeing the two of them looking at the silver box dejectedly, Robb understood what they were thinking. He chuckled and said, "you''re thinking too much. In fact, it''s just that the silver box is used to make the first tank, and the rest is unnecessary."

    "Why?" The two were surprised.

    Robb didn''t bother to exin.

    Because the project in the game was very rigid. To rub out the steam tank, one must have silver, and without this material, it was impossible to make it. However, in the real world, it was very easy to copy a tank. As long as the whole tank was disassembled, all the key parts of the tank could be imitated with steel, and then reassembled, to make a tank. It was not necessary to have silver parts.

    Robb even nned to change the steam engine to the oil engine in the tank, so that the tank''s horsepower would also increase a lot and itsbat effectiveness would be stronger.

    "Elsie, don''t worry. It''s produced by certain energy. It''s just a matter of time." Robb smiled and said, "go and get the cksmith of our school..."

    Before he finished his words, he suddenly froze. The old cksmith was working on the train and the iron track with all his students. If he was given another tank project, he wouldn''t be able to do it at all.

    After all, Westwind Town only has a poption of only ten thousand people, and it had a wide range of industries. How could he dispatch arge group of cksmiths to study the tank? Besides, tank parts were much more precise than train parts. It was more difficult to copy and took more time. Wouldn''t the old cksmith and the group of students be tired to death?

    Robb let out a long sigh and said, "s! We still don''t have enough manpower."

    He was depressed. He copsed on his stone stool and said, "no, it''s not fun. It''s not interesting. Elsie, take this big tank as your tank first. If you have nothing else to do, drive it to run with the train. Patrol the safety along the railway, and beat the monsters hard. When the cksmiths are free, I''ll get you more."

    Hearing this, Elsie was overjoyed. -a super weapon made of precious materials like silver was given to me first, which shows how important I am in Godfather''s heart.]

    He quickly knelt on one knee and said, "I will devote myself to it."

    "Well, stop talking nonsense. Get on the tank and y with it yourself." Robb briefly exined how to operate the tank in the way he just learned, and especially emphasized, "don''t shoot randomly. If you identally copse any building in Westwind Town and hurt anyone, I''ll hang you."

    Elsie hurriedly said, "I''m not a person who doesn''t know what to do. I''ll definitely make good use of this weapon."

    He scurried into the tank and fumbled for a while. With Robb''s exnation, it was not difficult for him to do it. Soon, the steam tank was driven on the street by him, and a group of soldiers followed behind the tank, making a scene for him. They swaggered through the town and moved everywhere.

    "Craftsmen! Craftsmen! I''m short of craftsmen from all walks of life. What should I do? Especially now that the machines are getting more and more advanced, and more and more precise, professional craftsmen are unable to catch up. If only there is a master level or even a master level craftsman avable."

    "My father! With your ability, you can grab arge group of craftsmen just by conquering any city, can''t you?"

    "No! No! No!" Robb shook his head and said, "it''s wrong to rob other people''s resources and manpower in the way of war. No matter what kind of situation it is, the one who gets resources in this way is evil, no matter how lofty the reason sounds. Because killing for treasures is really disgusting! I hate those kind of novels the most."

    That night, Pobo rested in Westwind Town. He had a big house in Westwind Town, which was supposed to be thergest mansion here. But when he came back this time, he found that his "mansion" had now be a very shabby building, because there had been a more powerful group of buildings in Westwind Town now.

    The othermunities were much more luxurious than his mansion. He had to take his men to buy a house in the newmunity. Of course, he was ruthlessly extorted.

    A few days passed quickly.

    At night, the whole world fell asleep.

    The railway which extended from Westwind Town to the north also fell asleep. At the south end of the railway was Westwind Town, and at the north end was a construction site.

    The railway had been made to a ce fifty miles away from the town. The workers didn''t want to go back to the town in the dark, so they simply camped there.

    Of course, it was very dangerous to camp fifty miles away from the city. If a group of workers rested here, it could be said that they would have a narrow escape. Therefore, Elsie led two hundred soldiers of the personal guard team to guard the workers here.

    The workers slept in the tent in the middle, and the soldiers'' tents were scattered around the periphery. The huge steam tank was parked beside the construction site. Elsie slept in the tank. He loved this super weapon so much that he spent most of his time in the tank now.

    A group of soldiers, who were responsible for guarding the night, lit a bonfire at the periphery, drinking fruit wine and chatting while watching the surrounding forest, in case something suddenly came out of the forest.

    In the dark night, a soldier suddenly frowned and said to hispanions, "be careful! Something seems to be approaching from the forest in the south."

 Chapter 422: A group of elves

    Chapter 422: A group of elves

    The soldier''s words made the soldiers beside the bonfire all nervous. Several soldiers stood up at the same time, and their steel swords were pulled out from their scabbards.

    "I also feel that there seems to be something looking at me in the forest."

    "Do you feel it?"

    One of the soldiers whispered, "are we giving them a warning?"

    "Don''t be silly!" Another soldier said, "Themander will beat us."

    "Who is going to get close to the forest to have a look?" A soldier said.

    "Don''t say such words." Another soldier said, "generally speaking, if you go around the forest with a torch at this time, you will be knocked down by a dark monster and instantly dragged into the forest. Yourpanions don''t even have time to save you."

    The soldiers next to him nodded at the same time, feeling that it was reasonable.

    "Throw the torch into the forest from afar."

    "That''s a good n!"

    More than a dozen soldiers walked to the edge of the forest together. They were professional soldiers recruited by Elsie. Some of them were native people of Westwind Town, and some were prisoners from the desert kingdom. After several months of training, they were far stronger than ordinary soldiers. It could be said that they were not professional soldiers.

    Therefore, their caution in the face of unknown enemies was unusual. Although there were only a dozen night guards, they also showed good quality. The four men in the front row raised steel shields to protect themselves and theirpanions, and they were on guard against any monsters or arrows that would suddenly rush out of the forest.

    The soldiers in the back row raised their torches, pretending to get ready to throw their torches into the forest

    At this moment, an arrow suddenly flew out of the forest. It was very fast and urate. An arrow hit the torch in the hand of a soldier. The soldiers were frightened and loosened their hands.

    Then, an elegant, deep and mysterious man said, "human! Throwing a torch into the forest will be punished naturally."

    The soldiers were startled by the arrows and the sudden sound. Someone shouted, "arrows!"

    "Sure enough, there are enemies lurking in the forest."

    "There is an army!"

    "Retreat!"

    "Call the police! Call the police!"

    A soldier whistled.

    In an instant, the whole construction site came back to life. The workers were shocked and quickly retreated to the middle. The two hundred soldiers all jumped up, raising their swords and shields at the same time to protect the workers. The first dozen soldiers on duty at night also retreated as fast as they could and returned to the camp.

    There was no need for the people in the forest to hide any more. An army came out quietly without making a sound. In an instant, hundreds of people lined up in front of the forest, and there were still people walking out from behind. It seemed that there were more than a thousand people.

    These people were not ordinary humans!

    All of them were tall and slim, and almost none of them was fat. They looked very thin with less developed muscles. Their ears were very sharp, and they stretched out long. Pairs of eyes emitted a green light in the night.

    They were all dressed in light clothes, and almost no one wore heavy armors. They wore leather armors, which looked very mysterious and noble. Many of their leather armors were also filled with a faint green light.

    "It''s the Elf race!" A soldier shouted.

    "Its a group of elves. This is not normal to see."

    "Why are the elves here?"

    The soldiers shouted and discussed, but the army of the elf race was quietly gathering. Not a single sound was made, and soon a thousand people were gathered. They had arge number of people, and they thought that theirbat effectiveness was much stronger than that of the human soldiers. Therefore, looking at the human army of about two hundred people in front of them, they were arrogant, with a hint of disdain and indifference.

    No matter how these humans discussed, they did not speak, waiting for a powerful person toe out and speak.

    After a few seconds, Elsie''s voice suddenly sounded through the loudspeaker on the tank, "everyone be quiet. Don''t make a fuss like a bumpkin who has never seen the world."

    The soldiers stopped talking.

    Then, Elsie said, "Friends of the elf race, what made youe all the way here?"

    The arrogant and calm expressions of the elves who had just looked at the human as scum turned into astonishment in an instant. They turned around and looked at the steam tank, dumbfounded. After a long time, they couldn''t say anything. It was estimated that the thousands of elves were thinking about the same thing. [What the hell is this?]

    Commander Elsie chuckled and said, "don''t look so surprised. I''m also a human. I''m just sitting in a huge iron car."

    It was not until then that the elves realized that it was a big iron car. However, this iron car was too big, and it was probably not several thousand pounds heavy. What pulled such a heavy iron car? Horse? Magic?

    However, it was not the right time to talk about it.

    The elf groups formed a line in the middle, and a man walked out from it. He looked about forty years old, but all the people present knew that if an elf looked forty years old, his actual age was at least four hundred years old. Their age should be multiplied by ten years of human age.

    This was obviously the leader of the elf group. He turned to the steam tank and asked, "are you the leader of this human army?"

    "Yes, my name is Elsie. I''m from Westwind Town. I''m themander of Robbs personal guard team. You can call me Elsie."

    "Very well, sir. Please take good care of your soldiers. Don''t let them throw torches into the forest."

    Commander Elsie was not embarrassed at all. He sneered and said, "please pay attention to yourself. In the middle of the night, an army quietly approached a human military camp. It''s not a big deal to be resentful for being thrown a torch, but at least we didn''t throw a fireball into the forest."

    The elf really didn''t expect that a group of only two hundred human soldiers dared to beat on his elf army, which had more than a thousand soldiers. Humans were very cunning creatures, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Shouldn''t they be obedient and coward when their strength was weaker than their opponents?

    This human group is a little weird today.

    However, elves were after all elves, noble and elegant. It was a force that would kill a whole family without a word. Although the elf felt that this human group was a little arrogant, he did not intend to attack them.

    After all, humans and elves were generally allies. They had fought against the monsters together several times, so it was better not to fight. Moreover, the elves also had something to do.

 Chapter 423: The goddess of the forest Mielikkis followers

    Chapter 423: The goddess of the forest Mielikkis followers

    The elf said "It''s our fault we got so close to your camp in the middle of the night. First of all, we apologize to you. We didn''t expect that there would be a human army stationed here. When we saw a military camp from afar, we naturally had to get close to it carefully and scout it. Please forgive us for the misunderstanding caused."

    "What?" Elsie was stunned by his words.

    In the southwest of the Westwind Town, there were two forests, called Baiyang forest and White Birch forest. In these two forests, there were two small elf tribes, which was not a strange thing. Everyone knew it, and even the queen knew it.

    The two elf tribes had been hiding in the depths of the forest, and they seldom came out to make trouble. They lived in peace with humans, so even though the two tribes were stuck in the hintend of thend, the queen never wanted to drive them away. He even sent people to contact the elf tribe asionally to send something to maintain friendship.

    He didn''t expect that the two elf tribes would form a joint army ande out.

    "Are you here for the monster army?"

    "Yes!" The elf said seriously, "the elf tribe living in seclusion in the ck Pine Mountain was attacked by the monster army. Their vige was burnt down, and old, weak women and children were being chased by the monster army. They sent us a message for help, so the elf tribe of white birch forest and baiyang forest formed this alliance. We were in a hurry to enter the ck Pine Mountain to wee them, and we saw your camp when we passed by..."

    Now Elsie understood, "Oh, I see. It seems to be a mistake. I apologize to you on behalf of the soldiers and promise to restrain them. From now on, I won''t casually throw torches or fireballs into the forest."

    The elf bowed and said, "that''s good. Humans can cut trees in a proper way. We can understand that. Because without wood, not to mention you can''t live, even we can''t. But throwing a torch into the forest is an unpardonable act. On behalf of the goddess of the forest, I''m here to thank you for your understanding and support for us."

    Elsie thought, [what a sweet talker! No wonder they were noble elves. But why did they talk about the goddess of the forest, Mielikki, right away? If Godfather were here, he would definitely be mad at you.]

    "Then I won''t stop you." Elsie, "wish you a good trip."

    The human soldiers rxed their vignce, as if they didn''t want to cause any trouble.

    The elves also didn''t want to cause any trouble. They had to go to rescue theirpatriots in the ck Pine Mountain. They were not interested in wasting time with humans here.

    The elf group lined up and passed by the construction site.

    The elf leader stopped and didn''t leave in a hurry. He looked at the strange construction site and found that these humans were building strange iron on the ground. Under the iron, there was wood, and on top of it was steel

    The elves all had the night vision ability, so his eyes were not affected at night. He looked along the iron track, and he unexpectedly could not see the end. It extended all the way to the southeast far away, which was the direction of Westwind Town.

    The elf couldn''t help but exim in surprise, "humans are so strange. Why do you put so much irons on the ground? You even made such a huge iron car. No matter how much iron you have, you can''t waste it like this."

    In fact, the elves were very short of iron. Because they loved nature, they didn''t like to dig holes on the mountain casually, nor did they like to go mine. They usually only had the minimum amount of iron to make weapons and defensive equipment. Seeing the wastedrge railway and iron car of humans, the elf was a little dizzy.

    Elsieughed and didn''t exin. He just said, "you will understand one day."

    The elf nodded and said, "I only hope that you won''t cut down too many trees in order to build this thing."

    Elsie said, "you can rest assured about this. Godfather in Westwind Town said that in order to develop industries, we should also pay attention to the environment. Trees must not be cut randomly. We must cut them in a nned way. Otherwise, if we cut them too much, it will destroy nature, and then there will be natural disasters."

    The elf was surprised. "Well, is there such a person who loves nature among humans? Is he also a citizen of the forest goddess?"

    "Stop talking nonsense here." Elsieughed and said, "Godfather is infinitely close to a God. Oh, no, God knows if he is closer or surpasses him. He is so great, why should he be a citizen of another God?"

    The elf didn''t say anything. The goddess of the forest didn''t have an exclusive faith. She wouldn''t kill the followers of other gods, so the elf race wouldn''t argue with other races because of their different faith.

    In a word, people who loved nature were the friends of elves!

    "Say hello to the man named Godfather for me." The elf turned around and followed his group.

    Elsie watched the group of elves going north into the ck Pine Mountain and disappearing. He frowned and said, "the situation does not seem to be optimistic. Even the elves have been lured out."

    "Oh, right." All of a sudden, Elsie yelled at the soldiers who were holding torches just now, "are you idiots? How useless are you? If those arrows were not aimed at the torches in your hands, but at your throats, now you all would have be corpses."

    The soldiers lowered their heads in embarrassment.

    The soldiers broke into a sweat and said, "Sir, we have agreed not to set fire to the forest anymore."

    Elsie, "that''s to coax the people of the forest. Don''t take it seriously? Next time when you find someone spying on our camp in the forest in the middle of the night, don''t talk too much nonsense. Throw all the bows, torches, and spears into the forest. If you kill a good person by mistake, you can carry them back to be revived by Godfather."

    Everyone was speechless

    At this moment, in the north forest, which was the direction where the elf group had just disappeared, there was a sudden "bang" sound. A bright spark exploded in the dark forest, and then, the sound of shouting and killing suddenly spread over the whole hillside.

    They all turned their heads and looked at the mountains in the north.

    On the hillside, many trees were burning. With the light of the mes, everyone saw that the elf race, who had just entered the mountain, was fighting with a group of orcs on the distant hillside

 Chapter 424: What would happen to Godfather

    Chapter 424: What would happen to Godfather

    Although there was a long distance between them, Elsie could see clearly that arge group of orcs were fighting with the elves on the hillside.

    All the elves had the night vision ability, and the orcs also had the night vision ability. Their fighting power at night was not inferior to that of the elves. The two sides fought fiercely on the hillside.

    Of course, poor humans didn''t have the ability to see things at night. In this case, they were embarrassed. Fortunately, the orc magicians would throw out a fireball from time to time to light the trees beside them and light the ce up, so that the group of people at the foot of the mountain could see more clearly.

    There were a lot of orcs, but they were not as many as a thousand. The number of the elves was rtively small. Fortunately, they were fighting in the mountain forest. The Elves were born to be good at fighting in the jungle.

    From afar, Elsie heard someone roaring on the hillside in front of him. Then, arge group of old, weak women and children of the Elf race ran out of the hillside.

    It turned out to be a coincidence that the elf hade to pick up the elves in the ck Pine Mountain. He had just said goodbye to Elsie and entered the ck Pine Mountains and immediately met the elves in the ck Pine Mountain.

    These elves had less than five hundred soldiers in total, while there were seven hundred or eight hundred old, weak women and children. They were fleeing with their lives, followed by a orcs.

    The two sides had been chasing and running in the forest for a long time. They had been chasing and escaping silently, but the old and weak women and children had reached their limits. They were tired and hungry, so they could hardly run. Just as they were about to be caught up, the elf leader and their reinforcements rushed over.

    The elf archers shot arrows at the pursuers at the same time, trying to buy time for the old and weak women and children to escape. The orcs took a shower in the rain of arrows and were furious. They immediately shot arrows and fireballs back. Therefore, the people from Westwind Town at the foot of the mountain also saw this scene.

    Then, arge group of old, weak women and children of the elf race rushed to the construction site. There were more than thousand people.

    Elsie''s head popped out of the tank lid and looked out. Arge group of exhausted elves ran to him. He couldn''t help cursing in his mind, [damn it! Trouble ising!]

    After scolding, he suddenly patted his head and said, "ah? My way of thinking is bing more and more like Godfather. Hahaha! It seems that I have made rapid progress."

    The people in Westwind Town were proud of learning how to be Godfather, and the beauty of imitating Godfather!

    A soldier shouted beside the steam tank, "Commander, what should we do? The elves areing, and the orcs will definitelye overter. Should we help them, or just stand by and do nothing, or run away quickly?"

    Elsie almost said, "of course I want to run away.".

    But he forced himself to take it back. What if the Godfather was here?

    There was no need to ask.

    Godfather was merciful. He didn''t want to see blood or ughter. If he were here, he would never let an orc bully the elf race. What''s more, the people of the Elf race were also human.

    Godfather often said that humans were strong.

    Commander Elsie had made up his mind and shouted, "soldiers, get ready to fight! Call the elf refugees over and tell them to hide behind us."

    The two hundred soldiers immediately acted and lined up.

    They were professional soldiers, not the kind of people who put down their weapons and hoes to be soldiers. After they joined Robb''s personal guard team, they had been receiving training all day long. Now they really moved, of course, much faster than ordinary soldiers.

    In an instant, the soldiers formed an array. All the steel shields were raised in front of them, and the steel armors and swords were in line. The army looked fierce.

    They shouted together, "Friends of the elf race,e here!"

    The old and weak women and children of the elf race understood what they meant at the sight of their formation. They quickly ran over and hid behind the human army array.

    An elven archer escorting these old, weak women and children shouted, "humans, thank you for your help, but your number is too small. When the orcs attackter, you can''t stop them. You run, too. Run quickly."

    "What are you afraid of? We have more troops than that," He shouted. "Just wait and see."

    At this time, Commander Elsie threw a scroll down from the top cover of the tank! The scroll suddenly emitted a purple light in midair, and then countless purple lights spread out from it.

    "Swish!" a purple transmission portal spread out behind the tank.

    Seeing the transmission portal, the elf was stunned.

    Elsie, "go in, hide!"

    The elves didn''t dare to go in. Although humans were allies of the elf race, it was indeed a little rash to just enter a random portal. God knew where they would be transported if they entered this portal. They didn''t dare to unconditionally believe humans they had never met before.

    Seeing that they didn''t dare toe in, Elsie didn''t force them. He shouted, "the workers should go back first and call the reinforcements!"

    The workers immediately rushed into the transmission portal.

    The transmission portal rippled with purple light, and the workers disappeared one after another.

    The elven archer shouted at the soldiers of Westwind Town beside him, "who are you? What''s with with the transmission portal?"

    It was really ridiculous. Such a small human army suddenly took out a strategic teleportation portal and then withdrew the workers.

    The soldierughed and said, "we are from Westwind Town. Let''s wait and see."

    After the workers all ran into the transmission portal, soldiers in steel armors and swords began to run out. In a sh, three hundred soldiers ran out, followed by a big loli with a holy sword on her back, she shouted, "who? Who is bullying? I... Russ Belmonde Drac, guardian of light, swore to kill all the evils with this life... Ouch... don''t hit me..."

    A nun walked out from behind her with a cold expression on her face. Just now, she gave a violent beating on the head of the big loli, stopping her from continuing. She raised her head and shouted, "Injured elves, pleasee over here. I''ll treat you."

 Chapter 425: The steam tank

    Chapter 425: The steam tank

    The elf refugees werepletely confused.

    When they came to their senses, they found that the five hundred human soldiers had set up a square array in front of them, with orderly equipment, which made the array look very beautiful and every soldier look energetic.

    Most of the armies in the world had their own weapons and equipment. Whether it was a knight or their army, their equipment was rarely distributed by the state in a unified way. Except for some private soldiers of the nobility who had uniform equipment, most armies were in a mess.

    However, the human army in front of them didn''t have this. Their equipment was so neat, and each of them wore the same steel armor, carrying a steel shield, a steel sword... The whole army seemed to fall out of the same model, which was really eye-catching.

    The elves could not help but think to themselves, [this should be the private army of some very rich person, but there are too many people, five hundred people! He could organize five hundred troops without recruiting the local people. Who was so powerful?]

    At this time, a soldier turned his head and asked the little loli who had juste through the transmission portal, "isn''t Godfathering?"

    The little girlughed, "with me here, there''s no need for Godfather toe. I''ll kill all the evil people in the world with my sword. As long as I''m here, it''s enough! Hahaha!"

    The soldier next to him said, "can you talk normally? Don''t follow behind with meaninglessughter."

    "..." the little girl pouted and said, "When Godfather was woken up while he was sleeping soundly, he was not happy. He went back to bed and said that he would have enough sleep first. He asked you to fight this battle by yourselves and collect their corpses after that."

    The soldiers were rendered speechless

    Elsie''s head came out of the top cover of the tank, "Don''t always think about relying on Godfather. If you have to rely on him every time you fight, what''s the use of his kindness? Your sry is high, right? You know, you usually enjoy delicious food and drink, and very high military sry, isn''t it for this moment? If you don''t even fight, shouldn''t you return the money and go home to eat yourself?"

    The soldiers thought it over and agreed.

    "All right, all right. It''s our job to fight."

    "Yes, you have been mentally prepared the moment you signed up for joining the army. Don''t think about relying on Godfather."

    "Anyway, after we die, Godfather will definitely bring us back to life."

    "I''m afraid it will hurt when I get hurt."

    "Are you an idiot? If you are afraid of pain, just cut your head off with a knife after getting hurt. Die instantly while there is no pain. When Godfather revives you, everything will be fine."

    "What a good n!"

    "That''s it."

    The soldiers seemed to have been relieved. They didn''t need to panic at all.

    Hearing this, the elf refugees felt that there was something strange. These humans were... Abnormal.

    "Watch out! They areing!" The elven archer roared.

    On the hillside, there were a portion of elves fighting with the orcs, but the number of elves was too small, so they were unable to forcefully block the army of the orcs. As soon as the four thousand orcs rushed forward, the elves dispersed.

    Then, the four thousand orcs divided into two halves, half to deal with the allied army of the elf tribes, and the rest half to chase the elf refugees, determined to kill them all.

    They looked from a distance. Eh? There was actually a human army in front of them. They all dressed and looked very cool, but the number of people was too small. It was useless for only five hundred people there. As for the steam tank parked beside the army, the orcs didn''t care at all. Their intelligence didn''t allow them to think too much.

    "It''s good that humans are also here. Kill them all, haha!"

    "Kill them!"

    The orcs roared and rushed down the hill. Their ferocious expressions frightened the elf refugees behind them. They wanted to turn around and continue to run, but some people really couldn''t run. Now they could only hope that the human group in front of them could help them resist the strong enemies.

    "Cover your ears." Elsie''s voice sounded arrogantly in the tank. "Haha, I can finally y with the barrel. Godfather told me not to shoot randomly, saying that he was afraid I would hurt people by ident, but now I can fire as much as I want!"

    "Steam tank, main barrel! Ready to fire!" Elsie also acted like a little girl and gave a speech like the little loli. He had no choice. It was not his fault. He really wanted to shout it out. If he didn''t, it would be useless.

    The elf refugees didn''t understand what he was talking about at all. They only knew that two thousand fierce orcs had rushed over. They had already rushed down the hill and rushed hundreds of miles in front of them. The scene was quite terrifying.

    The main barrel of the tank was fired and a cannonball shot out.

    The thing flew into the middle of the orcs plopped into the ground. Then there was no more then

    It was just a cannonball...

    Most of the games yers would smile in the face of such a situation.

    The elves on the side, "..."

    They had thought that this group of strange humans had great weapons, but they didn''t expect it to be like this.

    "Hey, this human army is not reliable."

    "It seems that we should continue to run away. We can''t expect them to be able to stop the orcs,"

    "Yes, it''s just a group of pranksters."

    Many elves began to n to continue running, but most of them were too tired to run.

    Elsie, "Damn it! Godfather said that it would fail asionally. Is it true?"

    "Never mind. It won''t fail again and again, will it?" Mr. Elsie put another on the table and said, "steam tank, main barrel! Fire!"

    Another cannonball flew out of the barrel

 Chapter 426: Retreat! Retreat! We cant win this battle

    Chapter 426: Retreat! Retreat! We can''t win this battle

    The first one made the elves look forward to it, but the second one

    No one had any expectation for it. They all thought it was the same!

    The cannonball dragged a stream of smoke and flew into the group of the orcs, who didn''t even bother to look at it.

    An orc saw it and was hit in the forehead by the cannonball, and it was very painful. A goose egg sized hole appeared on his forehead. He was angry and roared, "this useless weapon, don''t take it out and throw it randomly..."

    But before he could finish his sentence, the cannonball exploded!

    Boom!

    It was either useless or extraordinary.

    With a loud sound, smoke shrouded the orcs around the explosion center who were all blown up into the air in an instant. The orcs farther away were swept across, and arge number of them fell down with a crash.

    The orcs who were still struggling were stunned at the same time. "What?"

    The elves watching the battle were also stunned. "Eh?"

    "Biu!"

    The tank fired again, and another cannonball flew over.

    Boom!

    The bomb exploded sessfully again, and dozens of orcs flew in all directions.

    The orcs now became afraid. Someone shouted, "what the hell is that?"

    "It''s a bomb. A bomb that can fly out."

    "Is it from the dwarves?"

    "The dwarves have a solid shell. The shell produced by them will explode."

    "Watch out! It''sing again..."

    "Biu!"

    Another cannonball flew over andnded on the ground.

    "This one didnt explode."

    "What the hell is this?"

    "Why didnt it?"

    "It''s none of your business. Hurry up and rush to the front of the big iron car, so it won''t be able to shoot."

    The orcs woke up from their dreams and jumped up from the ground to rush forward.

    "Charge! Don''t give the big iron car another chance to shoot."

    "Magicians, archers, attack that iron car!"

    A few secondster, they pointed at the steam tank and several fireballs, ice arrows and wind des flew over.

    The steam tank was very big, so it was easy to aim at it. These magicians were no exception, and all hit the target exactly.

    However, just as the magic hit the armor of the tank, a purple light suddenly spread from the tank, and then a magic barrier lit up around the tank. With a sh, the magic was all blocked outside the enchanted barrier.

    This was the "Defensive Enchantment" drawn by Robb on the tank. Now he was no longer like what he had juste to this world. He only knew how to use magic and didn''t know how to draw arrays before. Through the lessons in the school, he had mastered a variety of methods to draw magic runes, which was equivalent to knowing the methods to draw magic arrays at the same time.

    The enchanted barrier he drew by himself contained the additional effect of his terrifying intelligence. With the strength of the native magicians in this world, breaking this enchanted barrier was simply a dream.

    The magic attacks of the orcs were all blocked by the barriers. Piercing through the barrier, arrows were shot towards the steam tank. However, there was no need to use an enchantment to block the attack. After all, the steam tank was a cluster of iron. If it was afraid of the arrows, it would be too frail.

    The arrows hit the shell of the tank, making a nging sound. Then they were bounced away without exception, and no arrow could hurt Elsie inside.

    "Hahaha, these low level idiots." Elsie burst intoughter. "Time to crush them!"

    He shook the steering wheel suddenly, and the huge tank moved and rushed towards the orcs.

    The five hundred soldiers behind him were stunned and shouted, "Hey,mander, don''t fight alone!"

    The little girl also shouted, "Hey! What are you doing? I should be the one to eliminate the evil. Don''t rob my job as the guardian of light. Hey, I finally find something to do. Stop it." She waved her holy sword and followed him.

    The elves beside them were already dumbfounded. They only saw that the huge steam of the tank rushed into the army of orcs. With a slight bump, the orcs in front of it fell to the ground, and the steam tank ruthlessly crushed from the bodies of the orcs into t meat pies.

    The orcs had used all kinds of methods, including magic, archery, swords, and hammers. The iron car was not damaged at all and continued to crush them one by one ruthlessly.

    After a long while, an orc thought of something and shouted, "jump onto the big iron car, find the lid, open the lid and kill the person inside. Then it won''t be a fierce fight."

    "That''s right!"

    Several Orc soldiers rushed over from the side of the steam tank and jumped to the big iron car. However, as soon as they climbed up, they became the target of the five hundred soldiers who followed up. The soldiers in the front row took out a small crossbow from their waists, and pulled the trigger at the orc who just jumped into the tank and was still looking for the lid.

    The orc instantly took several arrows and fell down from the tank. Then, he was stabbed two times by the soldiers who were near him. He died a horrible death.

    "You think you can climb the steam tank? Do you think we don''t exist?"

    The five hundred soldiers roared, "kill them!"

    The steam tank led the way, and the foot soldiers followed to kill them. They were unstoppable. Although they only had five hundred people, they were not coward in the face of the two thousand orcs.

    The orcs were surprised to find that the equipment on these human soldiers was simply crazy.

    The iron swords in the hands of these soldiers were as sharp as mud. With a casual wave of their hands, the shields of the orcs were cut in half.

    "Something is wrong with this human army!"

    "Abnormally powerful."

    "Who wants to deal with this iron car?"

    "It''s not easy to deal with a soldier, let alone the big iron car."

    "Magic!"

    "Fuck! Their armor can also block a certain degree of magic."

    The orcs were beaten so hard by the soldiers because they could not even hurt their enemies effectively. The battle waspletely a one-sided massacre. Not long after, hundreds of corpses of the orcsy on the ground.

    The rest of the orcs had no desire to fight anymore. They roared, "Retreat! Retreat! We can''t win this battle."

 Chapter 427: Anyway, lets heal her first

    Chapter 427: Anyway, let''s heal her first

    The orcs began to retreat, but Elsie didn''t let them. He drove the steam tank and continued to chase after them. When he chased after them, the soldiers would follow him. The big girl also brandished her holy sword and chased after them, chasing them out of the open area at the foot of the mountain until they arrived at the hillside.

    Only then did Elsie realize that the steam tank couldnt climb the mountain! Faced with the tilted hillside, the big iron car felt would fall. It slid down as soon as it climbed a little bit. It was not powerful enough.

    After all, this was not a very advanced tank. It was already very difficult for the engine to drive this huge monster with a weight of more than 2000 pounds. Climbing the steep slope was simply an illusion.

    "Damn it! Stop!" Elsie stuck his head out of the top cover of the tank and cursed, "don''t run up the mountain if you dare..."

    As soon as he finished his words, an arrow flew over and stabbed into his helmet.

    Fortunately, the steel helmet was hard enough to block the arrow, but the power of the arrow was also transmitted through the helmet, causing a buzzing sound in his forehead.

    Elsie pulled back into the tank and closed the lid. He said through the loudspeaker, "shoot me again if you can. If I get out of the tank again, I lose."

    The orcs were not in the mood to argue with him now. The steam tank couldn''t catch up with them, but the big girl and five hundred soldiers were still chasing after them. Although these people were not as terrifying as the steam tank, they were not easy to deal with, especially the big loli. With a wave of the holy sword in her hand, shrill lightning suddenly shed, and more than a dozen orcs fell down with their blood sshing. They couldn''t fight at all.

    As the orcs fled, they shot arrows backwards. The arrows shot hit the steel armors of the soldiers, but they couldn''t prate through their armors. As for the little girl, she wore the flying dragon leather armor, and she was extremely agile. She spun and jumped non-stop, and the arrows couldn''t even touch her hair.

    One chased after the other the orcs who were left behind were knocked down by the big girls and the soldiers. They were about to lose their strength, but fortunately they finally joined the other half of their army. The half of the army that stayed on the mountain had been fighting with the elf archers in the mountain forest. They were fighting against more than one thousand elf archers, but the loss was much smaller than that of the ones fighting the five hundred soldiers of Westwind Town.

    Seeing so many orcs in front of them, the soldiers of Westwind Town didn''t dare to chase after them anymore. After all, there were only five hundred of them, and the steam tank couldn''t go up the mountain. Now, Elsie could only turn on the high pitched speaker to scold people at the foot of the mountain, which made him embarrassed.

    In this case, if they had to fight five hundred to three thousand, they wouldn''t do it! It was not a battle that they had to fight. Why did they have to fight so hard.

    "I, the guardian of light, will selflessly devote my life to the battle of justice to protect the light..." before the big girl could finish her words, two soldiers beside her jumped over and pulled her back with their arms. "Ms. Russ, retreat! We won''t fight anymore."

    "Why?" The little girl shouted, "there are still many other evils that haven''t been eliminated!"

    "Anyway, 34 won''t call you." The soldiers pulled her and ran fast.

    In a twinkling of an eye, the group retreated to the foot of the mountain and returned to the front of the elf refugees. They made an array, and the steam tank also came back, stopping in front of them proudly.

    Seeing this, the orcs didn''t dare to attack them again.

    The more than 1000 elf archers on the mountain also put away their bows and stopped fighting for the time being. Their main purpose in this battle was to pick up the old and weak women and children. The orcs stopped, and there was no need for them to attack more with less.

    The orcs looked down at the human soldiers who were well prepared at the foot of the mountain, and then looked at the more than 1000 elf archers. No matter how stupid they were, they knew that the battle could not go on. The leader of the orcs roared, "humans and elves, don''t becent. One day you will pay the price of blood!"

    After shouting, they retreat!

    In a twinkling of an eye, more than three thousand orcs ran away without a trace.

    The elves breathed a sigh of relief. They put down their weapons and extinguished the fire caused by the battle just now. Then they went down the hill and returned to the construction site.

    The humans and the elves faced each other again, but this time, the atmosphere was much more rxed than when they were about to throw the torch earlier.

    An old elf, who looked a little old and would make people afraid that he was not nine hundred years old, walked out and bowed to the soldiers Westwind Town. "Thank you for your selfless help."

    Elsie didn''t hide in the tank anymore. This time, he opened the lid and climbed out. He walked up to the old man and said with a smile, "it''s not a big deal. Godfather in Westwind Town often says that God has great virtue to the living, and hell pull his knife out for those in trouble. Anyone who can be saved must be tried to save."

    The old elf was speechless

    Although he didn''t say anything, he was thinking in his heart, [how could this Godfather speak in this way?]

    Elsie took a look at the refugees behind him, and then looked at many elf archers with wounds on their bodies. "Your situation seems to be very bad. Have you suffered a great loss?"

    The old elf sighed, "we suffered a great loss! Our vige was burnt down, and at least two or three hundred people were killed in the escape, and the survivors were all injured."

    "Oh?" Elsie nced at therge group of old and weak women, children and elven arhers behind him. Except for the two groups that came to help, almost everyone of the elves of the ck Pine Mountain was injured. The injured would probably be more than a thousand. He rolled his eyes twice and had made up his mind. He chuckled and said, "in short, let''s not talk about anything else. The most important thing is to treat the injured."

    At this time, Little Yi was still chanting healing chants to treat the injured elf refugees.

    After the soldiers of the elves retreated from the mountain, there were also several people joining the treatment team. It turned out that these people were not archers, but elven druids. The magic they used was not holy magic of the God of light, but the natural magic of the God of abundance, Nathanos.

    An elf murmured a few words in a low voice and then raised her hand. "Rejuvenation!"

    A green light enveloped a refugee, whose injuries immediately began to heal at a visible rate.

    Turning her head to have a look, she couldn''t help admiring her. Ever since she no longer looked at other systems with the eyes of scorn, she found that every kind of church and belief had its own unique characteristics.

 Chapter 428: Elsies plan

    Chapter 428: Elsie''s n

    "You have a great rejuvenation skill!" Little Yi told her.

    She was surprised that people from the Church of Light would say such words to her? Shouldn''t he call her a heretic?

    As they believed in a different God, they had always been regarded as "Heretics" by the humans of the Church of Light. In fact, the people of the Church of Light always regarded all the gods except the God of light as heretics.

    Therefore, in human habited ces, she was always alienated and attacked by the Church of Light. After

    She looked at her with a weird expression.

    "I''m not the nun of the Church of Light. I''m from the new Church of Light. It''s not the right time to talk about it. Hurry up and treat the injured."

    The new word of the "new Church of Light?" stunned the smart druid a little. Seeing that Little Yi was treating the injured seriously, she also treated the injured seriously.

    [This new Church of Light is really different from the previous one], she thought.

    With a pitiful look on his face, Mr. Elsie walked over and stood beside them, watching Little Yi and several druid chanting and curing their wounds.

    In fact, Elsie also had the ability to cure people''s wounds. He used to be a priest. Although he was no longer a priest, the light magic he had learned was still there.

    Even if he didn''t have any piety to the God of light, his power of the light magic was even stronger than that of the devout Little Yi.

    However, this guy didn''t heal others. Instead, he disguised himself as a knight in heavy armor. In the crowd, he didn''t chant, but even added fuel to the fire. "Ah, mister,e and rescue this person first. This person is badly injured. I''m afraid he can''t hold on any longer."

    A few secondster, he rushed to the side of another injured person and shouted, "Oh, no! Mister,e and treat this person. He is dying."

    "Oh, this person also needs treatment. He looks so painful."

    His scream made a few of them turn around.

    Little Yi sensed that something was wrong. She leaned over to Elsie and whispered, "Mr. Elsie, what are you doing? You can also treat the injured. When you see their serious injuries, you can reach out to cure them. Why are you shouting so loudly on purpose to get their attenton?"

    Elsie chuckled and said, "sister Elizabeth, you only need to heal wounds and teach people how to be kind. Don''t worry about ying tricks. I''m helping Godfather abduct people. What do you know?"

    "..."

    He really didn''t understand how theres such a kind-hearted woman!

    Elsie, "just wait and see! I''m going to deceive all of them to go to Westwind Town."

    "..."

    Elsie jumped to the side of another wounded man and shouted, "Mr. druid,e here and have a look. This cute boy''s hand is broken. He has been crying all the time. He is so pitiful."

    There were only a few of them in the elf group, but there were nearly a thousand casualties. How could they all be cured? They were already very busy, and there was also a man named Elsie who was intentionally shouting and making trouble here. Soon, several of them stuck out their tongues like dogs, with their hearts against their backs.

    Elsie brought them tea and water, and even took a piece of cloth to wipe their sweat, but did not help to treat the injured. It was not until these druids couldn''t hold on any longer that Elsie put on a very heavy expression and said, "dear friends, I feel that your efforts are in vain. There are too many casualties here, but too few people can be treated. If it goes on like this, many of the injured will die because of their serious injuries."

    At this time, Little Yi was also exhausted and sweating. She consumed to much magic and she began to feel dizzy, but it was not convenient for her to vomit.

    The elves also had a heavy expression on their faces. They were a kind and obedient race, and they had a deep love for theirpatriots. Unlike those evil races, they couldugh at theirpatriots'' deaths and even share their corpses.

    The elf elder whispered, "what should we do? Is there any way to save these injured people?"

    The others shook their heads at the same time and said, "we really can''t heal them. The magic power spent by rejuvenation is too much, and our magic power is almost exhausted."

    The elf elder closed his eyes in pain

    At this moment, Elsie suddenly stood in front of the elf elder and put on a serious face. "Elder, at this point, there is only one way to keep everyone alive."

    "What?" the elder raised his head and looked at Elsie, overjoyed. "Do you have any idea?"

    "Yes!" Elsie pointed at the transmission portal that was still emitting purple light. "You can go to our town. There is a chapel and a powerful priest in the town. He can help you treat the injured."

    Hearing this, elder elf frowned and hesitated.

    Although humans and elves had always maintained an alliance, it was still a great risk for elves to enter human cities and towns. Especially since the ck Dragon flew in the air sixteen years ago, the Church of Light had be very powerful. It not only controlled kingdom of knights, but also took over the kingdom of magic. As a result, it became more arrogant and domineering. It could kill or burn people of other faith, A few years ago, an elf who liked traveling was caught by the government in a human town. They said that he was a heretic and nned to burn him to death.

    Fortunately, other elves arrived and saved theirpatriot in the night.

    How could he trust such a human?

    Noticing the confusion of the elf elder, Elsie pointed at Little Yi and said with a smile, "there is no Church of Light in our city, but the new Church of Light. Don''t you think it''s a good one?"

    The elf elder turned his head and looked at Little Yi. Seeing that the nun was trying to chant to save the injured, he felt a little relieved. He looked at the injured and exhausted subordinates all over the ce. He also knew that the current situation could not be taken into consideration slowly.

    "Okay, let''s go to the human town for temporary refuge!"

 Chapter 429: Godfather, stand up and treat the injured

    Chapter 429: Godfather, stand up and treat the injured

    The elf elder made up his mind. After all, he had no other choice. If he didn''t want his fellow elves to die of serious injury, he could only make such a decision. The few druid couldn''t withstand it, and Little Yis magic power had been consumed a lot. They couldn''t save the injured anymore.

    The elven archers tightened their bows in their hands and were a little worried. However, humans had just helped them fight a battle and repelled the orcs. Now it seemed unreasonable to suspect humans. At this point, they had to take a risk for the sake of the injured.

    A group of smart archers stood and said, "let''s go there first. We cane back after seeing the situation there."

    Elsie waved his hand and said to the soldiers from Westwind Town, "you go with the elf friends."

    The soldiers of Westwind Town went through the door first with a smile. The archers hesitated for a moment, but still plucked up the courage to follow them into the transmission portal.

    After a few seconds, they came back and said to the elder, "there is a very quiet town over the transmission portal. There is no trap, and no army surrounding the transmission portal."

    "Oh? Really?" the elf elder waved his hand and said, "lift the injured and let''s go there."

    The elves carried the injured people and entered the transmission portal one by one.

    The reinforcement elves also went through.

    The first thing the elf elder saw when he got through the transmission portal was a quiet town. It was night now. Westwind Town was still asleep, but there were many people sitting by the transmission portal. They were the workers who first walked through the transmission portal and returned to Westwind Town. They were sitting on the hillside beside the transmission portal, blowing the night wind, waiting for the end of the battle at the portal.

    Now seeing arge number of elven soldiersing over, they knew that the battle had been over.

    The group of workers stood up and smiled, "they are here. We should go back to the construction site."

    "Hey, the orcs have juste over there. Is it safe?"

    "What are you afraid of?"

    "If I don''t go back, does our overtime business trip count? The sry for the business trip is three times of the normal sry. I don''t want to sleep in Westwind Town. I want to sleep on the construction site, so that I can get the money at ease."

    "What you said makes sense. I want to go back, too."

    Therefore, as soon as the elves came in and stood, they saw the workers pat their buttocks and return to the battlefield. Life and death were small, but making money was big. Anyway, with Godfathers resurrection, they were not afraid of death.

    The elf elder looked around Westwind Town in the night

    His night vision ability enabled him to see things far away in the dark night. Beside it was a hillside, a cemetery, a small Church of light, and beside it was a Church of Darkness. Two churches were sitting in rows. A winding river flowed by the side of the two churches. The water wheel on the river was slowly rotating, and it lifted the water from the river without stop and poured it into a strange tower beside it.

    There was a strange building across the church, with a long iron track in front of it. It seemed that the iron track they had seen in the construction site was extended from here.

    It was a big town!

    Westwind Town had a poption of at least tens of thousands of people, which was a very terrifying size for the elf tribe, because the elf tribe generally had a poption of no more than two thousand people.

    The elf elder searched in his memory library for more than 900 years and found the dustden memory. "This should be Westwind Town, right? How could it be such a big town?"

    Elsie said, this town is amazing. Let''s talk about itter. Lets go to the chapel to find Godfather and treat the injured."

    This was indeed the top priority. Looking at the two chapels standing side by side on the hillside, the elf elder was a little surprised. "Where did the theye from? No, actually, why are the two church ced side in peace?"

    "I''ve told you that this is the new Church of Light," Elsie said. "The Church of Darkness nearby has also started to reflect on it recently, wondering if they should build a new Church of Darkness." he pointed at the new Church of Light at the foot of the hill and said, "move all the wounded to that chapel."

    The elves quickly made a move. There were nearly two thousand elvesing to the chapel together with the injured and the uninjured. How could there be so many people in the courtyard of the chapel? They had to put the injured in the courtyard and sit down, while the uninjured people retreated.

    It was interesting that more than 2000 elves acted together to move living people and set up a courtyard of the injured, but they were actually quiet. These elves not only fell to the ground silently, but also did not make any painful groans while injured.

    The injured were all over the yard. Little Yi said, "I''ll call Godfather out to treat your wounds."

    Hearing what she said, the elves seemed to understand that she would only invite one person to cure their wounds? Are you kidding me? We came to a human town full of hope. I hope there are many priests here who can cure us. But there is only one as a result? One? One?

    What the hell!

    Even the noble and elegant elves were about to jump up and curse. Several of them were so tired after healing others, and they couldn''t treat so many casualties. Now you say you want to ask one person to treat us? Ahhh! We shouldn''t have trusted humans.

    When without any exnation, Little Yi rushed into the chapel. At this time, the two light nuns also got up and came out to wee her. She asked them to prepare some food, and then quickly ran to Robb''s room. She knocked the door and said, "Godfather, wake up! There are many injured people who need your treatment."

    There was no response

    Little Yi was anxious. She bumped into the door and saw Robb lying on the bed, pursing his buttocks. She jumped to the bedside, grabbed Robb''s shoulder and shook it hard. "Godfather, wake up! Wake up!"

    Shaking was not an attack, so she couldn''t Miss!

    Robb was woken up by the shake. He mumbled, "are you kidding me? I was woken up two times tonight. Why are you still so unreasonable? What did Elsie do? Did he die?"

    "It''s not that this time. It''s a treatment. Saving people is like putting out a fire. Many people are dying, and there are also injured children."

    Oh, I see. Robb continued to ask in a daze, "where is the injured?"

    "Theyre in the courtyard of the chapel. Come out and help us. There are nearly a thousand injured people. We can''t deal with them."

    "What else can I do in the yard?" Robb said, "Ill go back to sleep. I''ll give them a heal with a wide range. Just let them stay in my magic range."

    After saying that, Robb raised his hand, and naturally and his magic power also returned to peace.

    Then he fell back on the pillow and continued to sleep.

 Chapter 430: Great Druid

    Chapter 430: Great Druid

    The elves injured outside the chapel were nervous. They didn''t know if they could be treated in time, especially when they heard that Little Yi would only ask one person to save them.

    Everyone was uneasy, and the elf elders and several generals who led the army gathered together were frowning. At the same time, several of them were still desperately chanting.

    A smart archer sighed and said to one of them, "can you only cure their wounds one by one? Don''t you have a wide range healing magic?"

    "I''m sorry, bro. Our cultivation base is really limited. Although we knows everything, we are not proficient in all. In healing, we are far inferior to the priest of the Church of Light and we don''t have many treating methods. Normally, there is only one method that is more effective, but this method can only be used to cure a single body, and can''t be used in a group."

    Before he finished his words, he suddenly felt a soft and natural force spreading around the chapel. This force was indescribablyfortable. It was like a quiet and warm wind blowing, calming down people''s disturbed mood. Then, it began to drizzle within a radius of twenty yards from the chapel.

    The injured should be afraid of getting wet in the rain, because it was not a good thing that the wound was wet. But the drizzle was different. It was not a real rain, but a magic rain. When the raindrops fell on the bodies of the injured, their wounds immediately began to recover at a visible speed.

    Several of them raised their heads at the same time and looked up at the sky in surprise. They blurted out one word, "quiet!"

    "It''s quiet!"

    "Our magic will naturally be restored."

    "There is a great druid in the chapel!"

    After the quiet rain, the injured people in the chapel yard slowly stood up, and even the uninjured people felt refreshed. This was a rain of mercy, a rain of grace. This was a gift from the God of abundance. Everyone epted it gratefully.

    The Elves were full of admiration for the mysterious great druid in the chapel.

    After a while, Little Yi came out of the chapel. She said awkwardly, "I''m sorry. Godfather is staying in bed. I asked him toe out to treat his wound, but he refused to get up no matter what. He said that he could cure you guys without getting up. Then it seemed that he threw some magic. I don''t understand..."

    Before she could finish her words, she saw that all the injured people outside stood up, no matter male or female, young or old

    "Are you all okay?"

    "Were okay now! the elves bowed to Little Yi. Although her ability was limited, she had been working hard to treat the injured, which was enough to make her receive the respect of the elves.

    "Well, it seems that Godfather really doesn''t need to get up," said Little Yi.

    "So, the Godfather you just mentioned is a great druid," the elves sighed. "Why does the great druid live in the Church of light?"

    "What? What is it?" after saying that, it suddenly urred to her that the mysterious man could use any kind of professional skill. It seemed that he had used the skill of a druid just now. She had to say awkwardly, "well, eh... Eh..."

    "Is the great druid sleeping now?" the elder walked over and said, "since he is resting now, it''s not convenient for us to disturb him. Let him have a good rest. We wille to thank him tomorrow morning."

    With a stiff face, she said, "well... Okay... He will have a chance to meet you tomorrow morning after he gets up."

    The elves'' mood was finally rxed now. The uneasiness ofing to the human town was all dispelled by great "peace". Since there was a great druid stationed here, they should be trustworthy

    The elves simply settled down on the hillside near the chapel. They didn''t mind camping on the hillside. Anyway, the elves loved nature, and they could perfectly integrate with nature. They didn''t mind the ground at all.

    Anyway, let''s talk about it tomorrow!

    The second day, early in the morning, as soon as Robb opened his eyes, he saw Little Yi standing in front of his bed, shouting anxiously.

    "Wow, Little Yi, what are you doing? Do you want to attack me when I''m asleep?" Robb grabbed her cor with his hands and said, "if you get me in this way, even if you be my woman, you won''t be able to get my heart."

    Little Yi didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She really wanted to scold him for being crazy, but she couldn''t scold him as a nun. She had to be patient and said, "I''m waiting for you to wake up."

    "Why are you waiting?" Robb asked.

    Pointing out of the window, Little Yi said, "arge group of elves are waiting for you outside. They said they want to see the great druid. Although I don''t know what happened, I can guess what crazy magic you putst night, which made them misunderstand your identity. If you just run out like this and let them see your current appearance, I''m afraid they will be disillusioned, so I''m waiting here for you to wake up and remind you."

    "Oh?" Robb immediately understood what had happened. He couldn''t help butugh. "They went out quietlyst night, but they regarded me as a great druid. Well, since they want to see a great druid so much, I can let them see me."

    As soon as he finished his words, Robb jumped off the bed in clothes, leaving Little Yi behind. Little Yi quickly covered her eyes and peeped through her fingers. She saw that Robb had put on a pair of beach shorts and a T-shirt, and then pushed open the window.

    Little Yi was curious about why he opened the window. In an instant, Robb turned into a bird, opened his wings and flew out of the window.

 Chapter 431: How about living here?

    Chapter 431: How about living here?

    Little Yi was speechless on the spot

    She didn''t expect that Robb would transform. As a matter of fact, why did he change into an ugly owl with ck and purple feathers.

    Robb turned into a huge owl and flew out of the window.

    At this time, the yard outside was full of elves. They came to express their thanks to the great druid, and they also wanted to get the guidance of the great druid to discuss what to do in the future.

    Therefore, the elves stood quietly outside, waiting for Robb to get up.

    At this moment, a huge owl suddenly flew out of the chapel and swept over everyone''s heads. The elves were smart and reacted quickly. The moment the big bird flew above their heads, they raised their heads almost at the same time and then saw this strange and ugly owl.

    Several elves in the crowd recognized what it was almost in an instant.

    Several people shouted at the same time, "The bird of virtue! It''s the bird of virtue!"

    "Did the great druid be this bird?"

    "That''s awesome! It''s also the first time I''ve seen a great druid transform into a bird."

    "This is a very advanced transformation technique."

    Robb circled above their heads and then fell down. He stood on the roof of the chapel and said with a smile, "Oh, look what I''ve found. Arge group of people of the goddess of abundance."

    Robb only knew about their goddess, but he had already forgotten her name, so he spared her name directly.

    When the elves heard him speak, there was no doubt that it was a great drunkard. All the elves crossed their arms over their chests and respectfully bowed to Robb. "Good morning, Mr. Great Druid. We are the people from three different tribes. We are the people of the God of Abundance, Mielikki."

    Robb quickly remembered the name "Mielikki" and thought to himself, ''now I know the name of the goddess of the forest. I can''t say anything wrong in the future.''.

    He pretended to ask, "what''s wrong?"

    The elf elder hurried forward and told him what had happenedst night. Being so angry that Elsie, who was next to him, blew his beard angrily, thinking, [I wanted to report to Godfather myself, brush my face, and invite a wave of meritorious service, but I was preempted by you, an old elf.".

    Robb listened quietly and finally knew what had happenedst night. He gave Elsie an encouraging look, indicating that he had done a good job. No matter when, it was a great achievement to deceive people to Westwind Town! It was a huge credit.

    Unfortunately, Elsie didn''t understand the expression in his eyes, because he was really not good at looking at the eyes of the owl.

    Robb turned to the elves and said, "in a word, the elf vige in the ck Pine Mountain was burnt down by the monster army, and many people were killed. Then the rest of them escaped. The elves from the Baiyang forest and the White Birch forest came to rescue them, and then they came to Westwind Town."

    "Yes!" the elves nodded.

    Robb began to pretend to think, and the way the owl tilted his head to think was extremely cute. Seeing that, the two little girls in the distance pped their hands desperately. "Godfather is so cute."

    However, the kitten Huahua climbed up the roof from the other side secretly, and then carefully climbed towards Robb from behind. While climbing, she licked their lips with their tongues and said, "what a big bird! It looks delicious."

    Suofa jumped over from her back and sped the back of Huahua''s neck. "That''s Godfather. Are you sure you want to eat him?"

    "No, I won''t. I just want to grab the bird." Huahua lowered her ears and turned into a cat with folded ears. "I just wanted to pounce on it."

    Robb pretended to have thought it over and said to the elves, "well, I''ve already known what happened. What are you going to do next?"

    The elves had obviously considered this questionst night. The elder said, "I think we should temporarily move to Baiyang or White Birch forest to live with ourpatriots."

    Robb said, "can the two tribes allow so many of you to move there?"

    This question hit the nail on their heads, and the faces of the elves suddenly became awkward.

    In particr, the archers sent out by the Baiyang and White Birch forest all had an indescribable embarrassment on their faces.

    In fact, Robb could tell from the beginning that there were only one thousand people in the troops sent by the two tribes to rescue the ck Pine Mountain, including men and women. That was to say, the two elf tribes, the baiyang tribe and the white birch tribe, were notrge in scale. They must be just two small tribes with a poption of about one thousand.

    After all, these two forests covered a small area, far less than the ck Pine Mountain.

    The scale of the elf tribe in the ck Pine Mountain was not small. Although hundreds of people had been killed by the orc army, there were still about one thousand and three hundred people. If such arge number of refugees entered a small tribe with only about one thousand people, they really couldn''t feed them.

    There were more refugees than the local residents, so no one could withstand them.

    The elf elder said in a heavy tone, "if the elf tribe in our ck Pine Mountain is divided into two parts, and each of them is divided into two parts to the Baiyang forest and White Birch forest, it can barely amodate them. However, half of them also has six hundred or seven hundred people, which will also bring a heavy burden to the forest, but we have no other choice now."

    The people from the two sides of the forest stood out and said, "although it will be very hard, we won''t ignore the difficulties of ourpatriots. Well work harder and squeeze out the necessities..."

    Although the three tribes said so, they all felt heavy in their hearts. The elves of the ck Pine Mountain did not want to be separated, and the other two tribes also thought, [with so many people added, are the mushrooms in the forest enough for all of us to eat?]

    Robb said with a smile, "I have a way to make you rx."

    "Oh?" the elves of the three races raised their heads together.

    Robb smiled and said, "how about the refugees from the ck Pine Mountain live here? There are ten thousand people in our Westwind Town, and it''s not a problem for us to ept more than one thousand refugees. In fact, I''ve been collecting people to Westwind Town for a while now, and I''ve always maintained a strong capacity. If you live here, you don''t have to separate, and you won''t cause any burden to the other two tribes."

    "The most important thing is," Robb pointed at the ck Pine Mountain in the north with his eagle wing. "If you live here, you can still live in the ck Pine Mountain.?"

    The elves couldn''t help but be moved. The originally quiet people suddenly lowered their heads and began to whisper.

    The ck Pine Mountain was a ce where their race had lived for thousands of years. Now a group of monsters suddenly came and wanted to drive them away. Who would be willing to do that? They would be d if they could return.

 Chapter 432: What can you do?

    Chapter 432: What can you do?

    The elves discussed about it.

    The elder frowned and thought hard. After a while, he raised his head and looked at the big owl on the roof. "Miser, we of the elf race are not used to living in human towns."

    Robb smiled and said, "I know you elves have your own way of living, and you must feel ufortable living in a human town. You can choose to live next to Westwind Town. Look in this direction, there is a gem mine over there, which is far away from the main area of Westwind Town, but there are also a group of gem miners living there. They almost form a residential area."

    Several smart archers used their "Detection", with a line of sight of thousands of yards, and their eyes went straight through the back mountain. Sure enough, there was a gem mine there, and a minecart filled with crystal ores is there.

    Several gem miners happily picked them up, looking for the stones of good quality.

    Beside the mine, there were small wooden houses where a group of miners lived. It was a little far from the town, so it had its own uniquemunity with its own wooden wall.

    Robb smiled and said, "see? Those miners don''t live with the people in our town at ordinary times, but if they need any help and materials, they cane to the town. The crystals they mine can also be sold in the town, which is very convenient."

    "You elves can also live next to Westwind Town in this way," Robb said, pointing to the hillside next to him "Find a small forest not far from the town and live there. When you first live there, humans could provide you with some food and daily supplies. After you settle down, you can develop your own strength and start a new life. Isn''t it better than you disturbing your brethren? Why don''t you think about it carefully? Do you think you have enough strength to help so many refugees? "

    These words made the elves'' hearts thump, but there was still the biggest problem that hadn''t been solved.

    The elder said, "but this is also the ck Pine Mountain, right? The monster army in the mountain hasn''t been solved yet. If they attack Westwind Town again, what should we do? This ce may be burnt to ashes like our vige."

    "Hahaha!" Robb burst intoughter. He suddenly jumped forward and jumped down from the roof. The wings of the owl retracted in midair, and when hended on the ground, he had turned from an owl to a ck cheetah. He ran through the elves at an extremely agile speed, and in an instant passed through everyone and returned to his dailyzy stone stool.

    The ck leopard leaped towards the stone stool and turned into a big fat seal in the air. With a light and crisp sound, the big seal copsed on the stone stool and basked in the sun.

    At this time, hezily said, "tens of thousands of monsters for you elves is difficult. After all, you have too few people, but for humans, tens of thousands is nothing. Monsters are not necessarily able to survive better than humans. Who are humans afraid of? Ask the fifty thousand monsters to have tried."

    These words were domineering and powerful. The elves thought carefully and believed that it was true.

    After thinking for a while, the elf elder turned around and said to his fellow brethren, "listen to me, everyone. The monsters burned our vige, killed hundreds of ourpatriots, and drove us out of the ck Pine forest. We don''t have the strength, so we can only escape with our tails between our legs. But now it''s different. Since humans have the confidence to resist the monster army, we elves shouldn''t escape anymore!"

    The young archers raised their bows and said, "yes!"

    "We have to stay here."

    "Find an opportunity to join hands with humans to defeat the monster army and recapture our forest."

    Then everything was settled.

    The two elf reinforcements from Baiyang and White Birch forest said goodbye to their ownpatriots, and of course, they also said goodbye to Robb, who was called "Great Druid". They also said that if they wanted to fight with the monster army, they woulde to help them at any time, and then the two reinforcements returned quickly.

    The elves from the ck Pine Mountain decided to stay.

    Robb arranged some food for them, and then said to the elder with a smile, "by the way, I want to ask what the elves of your ck Pine Mountain are good at?"

    The reason why Robb asked this question was, of course, to extort the work of the elves to see what they were good at, and then use their capital to ruthlessly squeeze them and let them work for Westwind Town. Hahaha.

    Unexpectedly, the elf elder replied, "we are good at poems and literature."

    Robb was speechless

    "Well, why are you so stunned?"

    It was really weird for a big seal to be stunned

    Robb said crossly, "that''s not what I''m asking. I''m asking something more useful."

    The elder said, "Poems and literature are the most useful things we know! They can cultivate our emotions and make our life full of love."

    Robb covered his face with his hand. No, he couldn''t. The short hand of the seal couldn''t even cover his face. It couldn''t reach so long, so he could only pat on his stomach. It was so embarrassing.

    Damn it! Did I take more than 1000 losers into the town to eat and drink for nothing? Robb was a little embarrassed. Now it was not the right time to y with these stupid things in Westwind Town. What he needed to do was to develop and build! What the hell was literature? It''s just a book, isn''t it? All the people who wrote books fooled him.

    Robb had no choice but to say, "well, I won''t ask what you are good at. There are some things you are not good at, but can you use them to survive?"

    "Oh, that''s it," the elf elder said. "Our elf craftsmen know how to make some small things, such as the elven bow, dagger, biscuits, and also know how to refine gold, magic, and making of magic items. s! Anyway, they are all insignificant skills. Compared with our poetry and literary attainments, they are not worth mentioning."

    The muscles on Robb''s face twitched. Go to hell with damned poems and literature. There are so many things that you know, but all of them are more useful. Give me a good understanding of their real value!

 Chapter 433: Give the normal Robb back to us

    Chapter 433: Give the normal Robb back to us

    In Westwind Town, there was a whole set of methods to receive the refugees. Under the order of Robb, a group of townsmen helped the elves quickly build a vige in the forest not far from the northeast of Westwind Town.

    Of course, the construction style of this vige waspletely different from that of humans. For example, humans would cut down big trees and sawed them into nks to build houses, but the elves would gather the branches and leaves on the trees to make natural tree houses. Such tree houses were very small, looking like the nests made by big bugs on the trees

    However, the elves didn''t care about the size of the room. What they reallycked right now was food!

    The food for more than 1000 people was a heavy burden for any town in the world, but for Robb, it was not a burden at all. He even sent someone to ask the elves, "what do you like to eat most? You can customize it."

    After getting the answer of "dried bananas" from the elves, Robb nted banana trees in arge field

    The elves settled down, eating the bananas, while secretly studying the strange town, Westwind Town.

    To their surprise, this town was bustling, lively and full of vitality!

    It had the most advanced production and concepts, the most tolerant freedom of faith, and all kinds of delicious food. Perhaps... Living here was the most correct decision.

    Now, the only doubt hanging above their heads was the monster army in the ck Pine Mountain. When would that monster army attack them? Could they block them?

    At noon, Robb had just finished the lunch prepared by Lilian. He saw many townsmen passing by at the door of his chapel one after another. While walking, these people were whispering, "which team do you think will win?"

    "I think the members of the Chengguang n will win!"

    "Hey, I''m looking at the members of the Corton family."

    "Well, then we are enemies."

    Curious, Robb couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, what are you talking about?"

    The townsmen turned around and made a big bow to him. Then they hurriedly said, "Godfather, don''t you know that miss Marian Corton from the Corton family and Kante from the Chengguang family rented therge yground of Westwind Technical School, where they are going to hold a football match?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "I really don''t know about it. Why didn''t anyone inform me in advance?"

    The townsmenughed and said, "because Godfather likes to sit on his stone stool without moving, we think you won''t go to see him, so we haven''t informed you."

    "Nonsense." Robb said, "I''m very diligent, especially when I hear that there is a football match, I won''t bezy."

    After saying that, Robb pounded the table and shouted, "where is the live broadcast on TV? I cant even watch it. God! Do you want me to watch it on a wheelchair?"

    Although the townsmen loved Godfather very much, they couldn''t helpining at this time, "didn''t you say that it was impossible for you to bezy for a football match? Then don''t m the table here. Get up and go to the scene."

    "Humph!" Robb said, "I like football, but I don''t like it to the point that I will fly to the scene to watch every world cup, let alone two small teams... If there is no live broadcast, then forget it."

    Hey down on the chair and said, "no, No. you can go by yourselves."

    The townsmen were speechless and left silently. Thezy Godfather was hopeless.

    Robb had been lying on the chair for less than two minutes when he saw Xuelu, Little Yi, and the two light nunsing out of the chapel together. They were all very beautiful, walking together. They walked past Robb, as if they were going out.

    Robb stopped them immediately, "Hey, where are you going?"

    "Were going to watch the football match," said Xuelu

    You also want to see it?" Robb asked, "are you sure? When did you be a fan of football?"

    "I don''t like it. I just heard that everyone is going to see it, so we must go to see it too. There is something newing out, and if we don''t go to see it, who is an adventurer?"

    Pointing at Little Yi and the two girls, Robb said, "you are not adventurers, are you?"

    "I''m invited to make an opening speech. Of course the two of them have to go together toe with me."

    Robb was speechless

    The four girls left together, and the chapel became quiet. Robb turned his head and saw that number 8 of the chapel of darkness next door also went out with the two little dark nuns, and the little kitten Huahua also followed them.

    Well, is the time for the public to watch the football matching?

    "Lilian, Suofa, aren''t you going to see it?" Robb turned to look at the two maids standing not far behind him.

    Lilian smiled and said, "I''ll only follow you. I''ll be wherever you are."

    However, Suofa said in a low voice, "I haven''t forgotten that I''m still training myself."

    "Well, I have two maids at home with me. I can still sleep with them..."

    Before he finished his words, a beautiful figure came in timidly at the door of the chapel. It was the daughter of Lord Chambein. This girl was driven away by Robb as he didn''t allow her to Robb Smith''s study. She seldom appeared. Today, she gathered her courage toe here again.

    "Godfather! I... I''m here for Robb and want to invite him to watch the football match."

    Robb snorted, "he doesn''t have time. He is studying the wind magic."

    "Godfather!" the daughter of lord chambein suddenly raised her voice, "I think you are wrong."

    "What?"

    The girl was ready to risk everything today. She plucked up the courage and said to him, "you Robb in the room all day long to learn magic. If it goes on like this, even if he has powerful magic power, it will be useless. His mind will be distorted. Humans can''t stay in a small room all day long. They muste out to feel the sunshine, breeze andmunicate with others. This is a healthy attitude to life."

    "Nonsense." Robb said, "you are talking like a real show. The dead house doesn''t need these to live a normal life."

    "You are a dead mouse, but Robb is not." the daughter of the lord chambein said angrily, "he is a healthy and bright boy. He works hard on Bright Road, not like you who likes to bezy. Give the normal Robb back to us."

    "Eh?" Robb thought to himself, [what she said makes sense! It seemed that there was something wrong with his ns. He had to let Robb Smith out asionally, or else he would be exposed.]

 Chapter 434: Are you doing this for Madeleine?

    Chapter 434: Are you doing this for Madeleine?

    "Fine!" Robb had no choice but topromise. "You kids are just so yful. But I''ll let you go today. Wait here. Don''t move. I''ll call Robb out."

    He hurried back to the chapel. Creating the avatar, he moved his consciousness. This time, I have to watch the whole football match, which must be more than half an hour. The avatar can onlyst half an hour. I have to use my real body."

    Suofa quickly put makeup on his real body. Fortunately, she was skilled and well prepared. It didn''t take her ten minutes to finish the makeup, but his ck hair was still a little wet. It was not a big problem. With fire and wind magic, his hair was dried in an instant.

    Robb said to Suofa, "Remind me after I watch the football match today, I''ll go home and make a ''hair dryer'' so that people who don''t know magic can dry their hair quickly."

    Suofa said, "in order to dry your hair as soon as possible, you have to make a magic item. Isn''t it too wasteful of materials?"

    Robb said, "these materials will be worthless in the future, and quickly drying your hair will be more important, and every household can use them."

    Suofa still couldnt understand.

    Robb didn''t exin, leaving his avatar in the chapel. After he had his makeup done, he walked out of the chapel and smiled at the daughter of the lord chambein. "Ah, thank you for your invitation. Although I prefer to study magic at home, I''d better go out for a walk."

    The daughter of the lord chambein smiled, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    "Me too. Well, let''s go to watch the football match."

    He strode forward, followed by the daughter of the lord chambein. It was so hot, but she still wore arge dress. However, women didn''t care about the cold and heat in order to look better on a date. They could bare their legs in winter and wrap themselves tightly in summer. It was amazing.

    When the two walked, it was inevitable for them to not talk.

    The daughter of the lord chambein smiled and said, "Robb, you''ve been studying very hard recently. Because school is temporarily suspended, everyone is ying every day. Only you are still studying wind magic. You''re so dedicated in reviving the Smith family. You''re so handsome."

    "I''m ttered."

    This was really a great praise. Although Robb was also secretly learning how to make magic items, he did not learn wind magic, nor did he intend to revive the Smith family.

    The daughter of the lord chambein said, "my father said that the magic items you invented have now be necessary equipment of the royal knights. They are so powerful. You have been studying hard these days, so you must have invented a new weapon, right?"

    This question made Robb a little stiff. He thought, [Im not nning on a strange weapon. What I''m inventing now is mostly for the people''s livelihood.]

    However, since he was asked like this, he couldn''t take out nothing. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if he was suspected to be doing nothing in his room. Rolling his eyes for two circles, Robb said in a low voice, "I do have a new invention, but I still have to learn, so I don''t have time to make it. Marian, who used to help me invent, is busy with football recently, so she doesn''t have time to help me. If you are interested, please help me to make it."

    The daughter of the lord chambein was overjoyed. "Okay, I''m willing to help you."

    Robb said, "recently, I have invented a small magic item, which is not very powerful but not veryrge. It''s called the grenade, and is made the size of a fist. There is a very small me explosion technique in it, and the condition of Explode 5 seconds after thrown is drawn on the shell. The soldiers can carry many such grenades with them. When fighting, they can throw one in the enemy all of a sudden, so as to make sure that the enemy will cry.

    The daughter of the Lord chambein said, "isn''t this like a scroll? The material of the scroll is rtively simple. You only need a nk magic scroll. You don''t need to waste any other materials."

    Robb was speechless

    Damn it! He forgot that this world has those. Robb said, "Oh, I''m sorry. I invented something meaningless. Then I''ll tell you something else."

    Robb thought for a while. After a while, he got an idea "Katyusha is too big for a single soldier to carry. Recently, I''ve thought of a magic item named ''fire quiver'', which is suitable for a single soldier but far more powerful than a scroll. Its principle is to shrink the size of Thors Roar of the desert kingdom so that a soldier can carry it on his shoulder and take it out. I''ll draw many magic runes on the cannon barrel, and then the magic will be constantly thrown out of the barrel. These runes can be enhanced as well... "

    "Oh, that''s great." the daughter of the lord chambein said, "the key to this magic item is the runes with magic power, right? Can you draw it now?"

    Robb smiled and said, "of course I can. My teacher has gotten the fragment of Thors Roar. He looked at the runes on the fragment, and then studied and practiced it over and over again. Now he has solved the drawing method of the rune."

    The daughter of the lord chambein said, "that''s great. I''ll ask the craftsmen at home to make a small barrel. After you draw the runes on it, we''ll make it. The queen will be very happy to receive it. If you make such an achievement, maybe you can get a new rank."

    Speaking of this, her face suddenly turned red. She said in a low voice, "Robb, you are working so hard to advance and revive the Smith family. Is it for Duke Madeleine? You work so hard just to match her, right?"

    [What? How did these two things connect? Robb was a little confused. First of all, I don''t know if I''m going to revive the Smith family. Even if I''m really doing it, it''s not necessarily for Madeleine. What''s wrong with you? How could she be so imaginative?005D

    Seeing that she wanted to know but was afraid to know the real answer, Robb suddenly understood what she was thinking[ Women! Women are such troublesome creatures. Since you are so afraid of knowing the answer, why did you ask? Why did she have to torture herself?]

    Well, I''d better give up the idea, so that you won''t bother me again.

    Robb began to talk nonsense seriously, "well, since you have asked, I''ll go straight to the point. I have to revive the Smith family and at least to be a duke. Otherwise, my humble identity now doesn''t Madeleine. If I want to marry her, I need to be a duke. I think that''s why I work so hard. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 435: I really dont understand women

    Chapter 435: I really don''t understand women

    The daughter of the lord chambein was rendered speechless

    Look, are you shocked? Robb chuckled in his heart, [Who asked you toe here for abuse! My actions are like a hint that Madeleines my favorite and that I dont like you. Hahaha, you''d better retreat obediently and don''t bother me any more.]

    Just as Robbughed three times in his heart, the daughter of the lord chambein suddenly lit up. "In other words, if you don''t be a duke, you will give up Madeleine, right?"

    She didn''t know why she became happy. "It''s so difficult to be a duke. How can it be possible before you reach forty or fifty years old? Robb, I''m afraid you have to give up Duke Madeleine."

    Robb, shit! How did youe to this conclusion?

    The daughter of the lord chambein said, "have you ever thought... Except for Madeleine, is there any other girl you like?Som... someone who is not as noble as her, butes from a good family. She won''t disgrace the Smith family, and she is also good-looking... Well..."

    Isn''t this you? Robb felt dizzy

    He felt dizzy.

    While they were talking, the two of them came to the yground of Westwind Technical School. There was already a sea of people.

    Marian had been preparing for thepetition since she was told by Robbst time that she could start a football business. She had set up her own private football team, and also invited Kante to set up a team. Then the two teams agreed to determine the result today.

    In order to test whether this sport was really suitable for a big business, Marian had made full preparations. Beside the yground, there was a five floor stand, all temporarily built with wood. The audience swarmed up to the stands, which could amodate thousands of people.

    Almost 1/3 of the people in Westwind Town hade.

    This gave the businessmen a chance. In addition to watching by the city wall during the battle, it was rare for Westwind Town to gather such arge crowd of people. People were still preparing for the attack of the monster army a few days ago, so they couldnt do much business. The monster army hadn''t arrived yet, so they waited for the football match, just in time to move out all the things they had prepared in advance.

    Beside the yground, there were hawks everywhere, and all kinds of snacks flew all over the sky.

    And the best selling ce for snacks, of course, was on the other side of the VIP seats. In the direction of the yground, which was facing the chapel building, there was a small tform. Now, the tform was arranged by Marian as a VIP seat, which was specially reserved for noble people with high status and could afford a high price.

    As a result, the seats were naturally full of noble young masters anddies. Almost all the students of the magic school who came to Westwind Town to seek refuge had arrived. Nuolun, Elsie, the three town leaders and the leader of the cat folk, who had lived here for a long time, were all present. Number 8 and Little Yi were also treated as distinguished guests.

    The most interesting thing was that there was an elf elder sitting in the VIP seats. This old elf over nine hundred years old was also invited to see it. It turned out that the Elves were also interested in this strange town, Westwind Town, and wanted to know more about it.

    As soon as Robb and the daughter of the lord chambein appeared on the yground, the young nobles saw them and they shouted, "Wow, Robb is here. Long time no see, haha!"

    "Only beautiful women can invite him out of the room."

    "Robb,e here. Come here and cheer for my team."

    Georgeughed and cursed, "Kante, don''t you know that Robb has a good rtionship with Marian? He can only remain neutral today."

    "That''s impossible. I''m afraid you don''t know that as soon as Marian arrived at Westwind Town, she dumped Robb and ttered Godfather every day. It''s obvious that she doesn''t like Robb and likes Godfather. Tut, tut, this woman is also realistic. Young people are easily hated because of love. Now that Marian doesnt like Robb, why would it be strange for him to cheer for me?"

    George was stunned. "How could it be?"

    Nuolun, who was sitting next to him, was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He was one of the few people who knew that Godfather was Robb. When he heard his nephew''s words, he almost spewed out a mouthful of Coca C. He quickly said to Kante with a serious face, "don''t be silly. As a noble, be elegant and don''t say such words."

    Kante was afraid of his uncle, so he immediately bowed and said, "I''m sorry!"

    At this time, Marian also saw Robb. She was not like Kante who shouted from afar. Instead, she quickly ran to Robb and took him and the daughter of the lord chambein to the VIP table. While walking, she smiled and said, "Robb, is there anything wrong with my football match? It was you who suggested itst time."

    Robb smiled and said, "not bad. 1/3 of the people in Westwind Town have been brought here by you. Look at the bustle of these hawkers. You will definitely make a lot of money."

    Marian chuckled, "I''m not going to make money today. I''ve spent a lot of money in advertising, renting the venue, and building the stands. I don''t think I can make it back. Today I''m going to test the audience potential of this game. It seems that I''m very satisfied with it."

    Robb smiled and gave a thumbs up. "Great!"

    "The result of today''spetition is not important to me." Marian smiled and said, "I won''t me you if you want to cheer for Kante." after saying that, she looked behind Robb and said with a little regret, "won''t Godfathere? I still want Godfather to help me."

    Robb was speechless

    It doesn''t matter who the man you don''t like cheers for.

    Robb didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. "You know that Godfather doesn''t like to leave his stone stool."

    Marian sighed and said, "I have prepared the most powerful guards."

    Robb was speechless

    Didn''t the result of thepetition matter?

    Damn it! Robb suddenly found that there were many evil women in the world, not only the queen.

    He walked to the side of Nuolun and sat down. He sighed in a low voice, "s, I really dont understand women."

    Hearing this, Nuolun said, "Right, I don''t understand women either. Back then, she loved me so much that she got pregnant with my child. I don''t know why she married my brother and turned my eldest son into my nephew."

    Robb took a deep breath.

    I heard the secret of the noble family by ident!

    Then, he turned around and made a "hush" gesture to Robb, whispering, "don''t tell Kante."

    Robb, "I won''t say anything about such things."

 Chapter 436: A football match with special skills

    Chapter 436: A football match with special skills

    "There''s still half an hour left before thepetition begins," The emcee of the Xorton family stood in the middle of the yground with a magic item used as a loudspeaker, and loudly said to the surrounding people, "at present, the odds of the two teams are still equal. It seems that everyone feels strange about these two teams, and no one is sure which side will win."

    Hearing this, Robb turned around and said to Nuolun, "Oh, betting is on?"

    Nuolun smiled and said, "the Corton family is very smart. It''s such a good opportunity. How can they not open the stock market? I also bet twenty gold coins."

    Robb smiled and said, "of course you will win by betting for your own team, won''t you?"

    Nuolun shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I bet that the Corton family will win. Haha."

    "Why?" Robb asked, "don''t you believe your own nephew?"

    "It has nothing to do with whether I believe or not," said Nuolun, "if my team wins, my family will earn a little reputation. If her team wins, I will earn some gold coins. No matter the result, I win."

    Robb gave a thumbs up and said, "awesome! How admirable!"

    Look, this is the noble style. Their overall vision is different from those scums.

    After the emcee shouted, many townsmen who had just arrived and didn''t know there was a dealer rushed to the ce where the bet was ced. Not long after, the Corton family received a bet of over a hundred gold coins. It seemed that it was not difficult to make money from advertising, renting a ce, and building a grandstand.

    Robb didn''t like gambling, but he also knew that in this era, it was impossible and meaningless to stop such gambling, so he didn''t care.

    When he was thinking about this, he saw the little cat run to the ce where the bets were done. She put arge piece of dried fish on the table and said, "I bet that Mr. Kante will win!"

    The staff broke out in a sweat on the spot. "Well, well... We only ept bets with money."

    Huahua said, "such arge piece of dried fish is much more useful than money. Why do you ept such a useless thing as money?"

    The receptionist was rendered speechless

    Little Yi didn''t know whether to cry or tough. She walked over and pulled Huahuas arm. "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Huahua said, "I''m here to make dried fish. I heard from the old man over there that if I win, it will turn into two silver coins. I just want to put one dried fish here, and I''ll have two dried fishter."

    "There is a winner in gambling. Do you only consider winning? If you lose, this dried fish won''t belong to you."

    "What?" Huahua thought about it carefully and was shocked. She quickly took the dried fish back and said, "then I won''t gamble."

    The staff heaved a long sigh of relief. She didn''t know what the use of the dried fish was. If she won, she didn''t know where to find another piece of fish to pay for it.

    After a while, thepetition finally began.

    The twenty-two guards on the yground were divided into two groups and began to chase the ball.

    Robb couldn''t help but ask, "you have even figured out a strategy?"

    Kante said, "Football is like a battle. I just told the guards how it would be in a battle. That''s it."

    Marian smiled and said, "what a coincidence. My guards are the same."

    The referee had just thrown the ball to a guard of the Chengguang house. The guard suddenly lifted the ball with his tiptoe and shouted, "Valiant Jump!"

    With a swish, he jumped over the heads of the three frontliners of the Cortons and instantly flew in front of the enemy''s guards.

    Robb, "shit! He used a fighting skill. It''s against the rules."

    "It''s not against the rules. We have revised the rules of Godfather''s invention. We have made an agreement that magic and aggressive fighting skills are not allowed in thispetition, but mobility and defensive fighting skills can be used."

    Robb was speechless

    The guards of the Chenguang family wanted to jump again, jumping over the head of the guards. Unexpectedly, one of the Cortons also jumped up and blocked him in midair. The two collided with each other on the ground heavily. But before the guard hit, he shouted, "shield wall!"

    The ball fell into the hands of the Corton house. The guardughed and took the ball. "Charge..."

    He turned into a red light and rushed to the.

    Robb, "Damn it! How can you y like this?"

    The guard of the Chengguang house also shouted, "intercept!" a red light shed from his body and rushed over. He bumped into the front of the Corton houses guard and knocked the poor guard out.

    "Hahaha! The ball is back. Attack!"

    Robb, "I feel like I''m watching a battle. Everyone has a special skill."

    It had to be admitted that football with skills was more beautiful than the real one. Even Robb, who had been used to watching normal footballpetitions, now looked at the two new teams kicking with great interest. He couldn''t help but roar a few times.

    Let alone the ordinary townsmen, thepetition was so exciting.

    The two sides fought back and forth, with their fighting skills flying in the air. This kind ofpetition was easier to score than the unskilled football in modern tiems. After all, as long as the defense side was careless, they would be "charged" into the ball.

    There were countless goals in thispetition, and the members of the Chengguang house finally won with a score of 11 to 9.

    Some of the spectators won and some lost, but no one lost all their money. After all, it was the first football match. The townsmen didn''t know much about the two teams, so they wouldn''t gamble all their money at the beginning. They were all fond of gambling, and they didn''t feel sorry if they lost. They just enjoyed the wonderful game.

    After the fight, the townsmen still wanted more. Arge group of people surrounded the emcee and shouted, "Hey, when will the nextpetition start?"

    "Yes, yes! We still want to see it."

    "You won''t stop ying after only one round, will you?"

    "We still want to see more!"

    On the other side, the other noble young masters also began to plot, "it''s funny. Our family should also make a football team to make a ssh, hahaha.".

 Chapter 437: Im on his side.

    Chapter 437: I''m on his side.

    TL: MERRY CHRISTMAS GUYSS!"Oh, it''s really a wonderfulpetition." Nuolun couldn''t help but sigh. "I think it''s a big business. Unfortunately, my family is now fully engaged in the sugar factory, so I can''t do anything else."

    Robb chuckled, "you can''t chew too much. If you continue making sugar, it will be enough for you to eat for the rest of your life. Oh, no, it won''t be a problem even for your descendants."

    The man nodded. He knew that. Besides, the Chengguang family was not a big family in the first ce, and his own title was just a baron. It was not a big deal in Kingdom of Gran.

    After he came to Westwind Town, he relied on Robb''s help. Now he was rich and powerful. The great nobility and senior officials on Bright Road were not necessarily as rich as the Chengguang family. What else could he not be satisfied with?

    Now, if he had to say that there was something bothering him, that was his eldest son. Oh, no, it was his nephew. Maybe it was because his intelligence was inherited from his mother that he couldn''t learn magic. Instead, he became more and more barbaric, and it was useless to send him to the Magic School. The magic he learned from the magic school was physical, and it cost him one hundred gold coins in tuition.

    At this time, the elder of the elf race actually came over and greeted Nuolun, "Hello, Mr. Nuolun!"

    At this time, Robb was still wearing the makeup of Robb Smith, so the elf elder couldn''t recognize him. He thought Robb was a yboy, a rich young noble, so he didn''t greet him. Anyway, the VIP seats were full of nobles.

    Hearing that, Nuolun turned around and said with a smile, "nice to meet you, elder! Are you happy watching the football match?"

    The elf elder smiled and said, "this football is very interesting, but the ying method is rolling a ball on the mud, which is not very suitable for the style of us elves. Compared with football, I prefer the candies miss Marian gave us just now. I heard that they were made in Mr. Nuolun''s factory, so I speciallye here to ask you."

    "Ah, yes, the candy was made by my family. You can ask whatever you want."

    The elf elder picked up a piece of ice candy and said, "this kind of hard candy is very delicious, but the color is too ugly. For our elf race, it''s hard to ept that such a delicious thing has such an ugly color. Haven''t you ever thought about making it beautiful?"

    It turned out that the candy in the factory was brown. That was because when Robb taught everyone how to make sugar, he taught everyone this kind of brown candy. The reason was very simple. Robb didn''t know how to make white sugar. He only knew how to make sugar by local methods and didn''t know how to filter the impurities in the sugar.

    He was not a superman who knew everything.

    After learning the candy making technique, Nuolun didn''t want to improve it, so he kept making brown ones like Robb''s. although he had studied milk candy, salty candy, fruit candy and other candy himself, they were only the changes in taste, and the color had always been brown.

    This kind of brown color was not a big problem for the citizens of Westwind Town, who attached great importance to practical ideas. As for the rich people of the Queen''s family, they were busy with battle all day long, and did not have the spare time to think about making candy beautiful. After all, it was just a condiment. If they really wanted to eat it, they had to melt it and add other materials. What did the color matter?

    However, the elf race was different!

    They had always boasted of being noble, elegant and biased. Even if they were a group of refugees now, what they were thinking about was "beautiful" and "good-looking". They didn''t need to think about practical principles, and they only considered "superiority". Just like they didn''t like to brag about their magic, archery, craftsmanship, but only liked to brag about their poems and literary attainments.

    They would feel terrible if they put the brownish thing like candy into their mouths. How could a noble elf eat such a thing? But... The candy tasted so good. In this case, he had to put forward his opinion to Nuolun.

    "It doesn''t matter whether it looks good or not. Anyway, its edible. Do you want to see it in your stomach?" said Nuolun, looking at the elf elder with his two eyes

    The elf elder shook his head and said, "you can''t say that. Who can eat something so bad?"

    "Didn''t you enjoy dried bananas?"

    The elf elder, "I think dried bananas are pretty, at least better than brown sugar."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing when he heard the two arguing!

    The two of them quarreled as soon as possible. In the end, Nuolun was not convinced and had to turn to Robb. At this time, Robb was still wearing Robb Smith''s makeup, so it was not appropriate for him to call him Godfather. " Robb,e here to judge. This candy is just used for voring. Why does it have to look beautiful? The candy I made is made ording to the standards taught by Godfather. This elf is really not good at making goods."

    Robb chuckled and said, "in fact, I''m on the side of elder elf on this matter."

    "Eh?" Nuolun was surprised in his heart, [this is the thing you made. How could you stand on the side of the person who isining about you?]

    Robb smiled and said, "people will definitely pursue good things, abandon ugly things, and pursue high quality life. As long as they can afford it!"

    He turned to Nuolun and smiled, "look at the two things, cake and pudding. If they are not beautiful, how can girls like them so much?"

    After thinking for a while, Nuolun agreed.

    Robb smiled and said, "and there is one more thing that I want to discuss with you. Think it over."

    As soon as Nuolun heard the opening remarks, he knew that Godfather was going to tell him something useful. He immediately put on a serious face and prepared to listen carefully.

    Robb said, "with all due respect, what you are making now is because of theck of technology. It''s easy to be imitated, and youck the king products that can beat the enemy''s candy factory without any strength to fight back."

    Speaking of this, Robbs words made Nuoluns heart sink. His factory reallycked trump cards!

    Last time, under Robb''s suggestion, he made milk candy, and studied several types of candy, such as fruit candy, salty candy, etc. However, these kinds of candy were nothing more than adding all kinds of materials into the candy. A good chef can put the candy into his mouth and taste it carefully, and soon he could tell what materials were added in it clearly.

 Chapter 438: For the sake of beauty

    Chapter 438: For the sake of beauty

    Knowing the materials of candy, it was not difficult to make real candy. After all, it was not a profound skill. For example, milk candy, salty candy, fruit candy and so on, the technology required was very low, and it only needed the necessary materials.

    Those chefs only needed to do a few more experiments and mix the materials a few more times to find the best mix. Soon, they could copy all kinds of candy from Nuoluns factory.

    In fact, the several sugar factories on Bright Road had begun to try their best to catch up with him. And their research and development was not inferior to that of Nuoluns, so he began to feel anxious about the business of his own sugar factory.

    "Then what should I do?" asked Nuolun, looking at Robb as if he was grasping at a life-saving straw

    Robb smiled and said, "that is to make a product with real corepetition, so that yourpetitors don''t even know how to imitate it."

    "How am I going to do that?"

    Robb pointed at the elf elder beside him and said with a smile, "there is a wise old man who is proficient in poems and literature. He is more than 900 years old, and he is not very good at magic, alchemy and making magic item. I think if we cooperate with him, there will be real corepetitive products."

    Nuolun was speechless

    Hearing this, the elf elder smiled and said, "that''s because we are absolutely confident in poems and literature. As for others, they are just small passages. They are not worth mentioning."

    Robb said, "I have an opinion on that. I don''t know if it''s right or not. Let me discuss it with you. Do you think it''s okay?"

    The elf elder smiled and said, "please go ahead."

    Robb said, "as creatures in this world, we have the reason to make the world more beautiful, right?"

    "That''s right!" the elf elder suddenly sang, "for the sake of beauty, I will die without regret!"

    Robb, "Good! Good!"

    The elf elder said proudly, "I''m ttered!"

    Robb said, "would you like to help Mr. Nuolun to make the brown sugar more beautiful?"

    The elf elder smiled and said, "of course I do!"

    Robb said, "that''s good. Then I''ll go straight to the point. I think the reason why candy has a terrible brownish brown color is that there are impurities or pigment in the sugar liquid. If the impurities in the sugar are removed, it won''t be this kind of brownish brown color."

    Hearing his words, the spirit of the elf elder suddenly came back. "Oh? You can make candy beautiful?"

    "Exactly!" Robb smiled and said, "don''t you dislike the brownish brown sugar? It''s ugly and you can''t eat it, right? I think you can try to talk to the water elements by taking advantage of the special magic, element controlling ability of your elf race. Maybe you can find something that could help."

    Hearing Robb''s words, the elf elder was interested. "Okay, I''ll try."

    The three stood up. At this time, the football match had finished, and the townsmen were still surrounding the emcee to ask when the next match would begin. The noble young masters anddies were also busy bragging, and no one came to care about them. Even the daughter of the lord chambein was taken away by other students.

    Robb, along with the three of them, came to the sugar factory of Nuolun.

    The factory was not far away. It was on the hillside behind the Wangjiang District. As all the townsmen in Westwind Town were encouraged to open up their ownnds, the capable nobles could easily circle arge area ofnd on the hillside for themselves.

    It was the same with Nuolun. He had nted arge area of sugar, and he had built a big brick house as the factory building, which was filled withrge pots for boiling sugar. A group of workers were barebacked, stirring the hot sugar with a huge spoon in the steaming factory.

    As soon as the three of them entered, the elf elder frowned

    The noble elves didn''t like this kind of hot ce, just like they didn''t like the big furnaces of the dwarves, nor did they like dirty and messy short people and their ugly beard braids.

    Fortunately, the air was filled with a sweet fragrance, which made the elf elder not so disgusted.

    Robb walked to a pot of sugar water that had just been melted, pointed at the big pot, and said with a smile, "this is the sugar liquid. There are many impurities in it. I only know that there are impurities, but I don''t know how to remove them. This depends on you."

    The elf elder looked at the pot. There was arge pot of sugar water, which was still in the liquid state. With the naked eye, he could see some impurities floating in it. These impurities were probably the residue of the beetroot.

    He frowned and said, "isn''t it good to take these pieces away?"

    Robb shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not that simple. These visible impurities are easy to deal with. We can remove them with gauze. The real problem is that the impurities melted in the water are so small that they can''t be seen with the naked eye. They are directly mixed with the sugar liquid. Generally speaking, they need to be removed by the method of lime."

    "Lime?" Nuolun and the elf elder asked at the same time, "What is it?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "that''s a skill of God. I haven''t studied it, so I only know the name and don''t know the detailed steps. So we can only use other methods to deal with it."

    Hearing this, the elf elder understood and said, "well, I''ll try to use the unique ability of the elves to understand it."

    He stretched out a hand and suspended it on the big pot. He began to recite some ancient elfnguage, which was iprehensible to Robb and Nuolun. They only knew that with his words, the hand floating on the pot emitted a glow.

    Then, the sweet water in the pot began to rotate, and many tiny, obscure light particles floated up, like fireflies flying out of the pot.

    The view was so beautiful that Nuolun was a little stunned.

    The elf elder whispered, "sure enough, the water is very impure. There are many impurities in it, and it needs to be purified..."

    "Natural purification!"

    The elf elder''s hand pressed against the pot, and the magic light flew into the pot. Then a wondrous scene appeared. All the sugar in the pot floated in the air, and then many light particles constantly flew out of the sugar water and dissipated in the air.

    After a long time, the elf elder waved his hand and the sweet water returned to the pot. But this time, they didn''t look like turbid liquid anymore, but clear, transparent and pure water without any impurities.

    "Oh, this is great!" said Nuolun excitedly, "can''t I make a transparent and beautiful candy like ss with this?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "no, no, No. don''t be so excited. If I''m not wrong, the sweet water is not sweet anymore. Not only the impurities, but also the sugar has been purified. It''s just a pot of water."

    "What?" He quickly spooned a little water with a small spoon, blew it cold and poured it into his mouth. Then he said with a bitter face, "sure enough, it turned into clear water."

 Chapter 439: I want to watch the competition, but I dont want to move

    Chapter 439: I want to watch thepetition, but I don''t want to move

    The elf elder also quickly tried a spoon. Sure enough, the sweet water really turned into clear water.

    It was so embarrassing!

    Although the elves used to like drinking pure and clear water, after drinking sweet sugar water, water just doesnt taste the same.

    He had to say awkwardly, "what the hell is going on?"

    Robb smiled and said, "well, actually, it''s very simple. For water, sugar is also a kind of impurity. If youpletely purify the water, then even the sugar will be purified. So... This is not an easy thing to do. You have to carefully study and think about it carefully. You should distinguish the impurities of sugar from other impurities, and then purify other impurities, leaving only sugar and water."

    Hearing that, the elf elder seemed to have turned on the light on his forehead and said happily, "I see. Mr. Nuolun, please prepare another pot of sugar water and some small cups. I''ll do experiments one by one this time. Soon, I''ll find out which kind of impurities is sugar and which kind of impurities are those of bad things."

    Robb gave him a thumbs up and sat aside to watch.

    The elf elder deserved to be called a super wise old man who lived for more than 900 years. He had a very high level of control of natural elements. Not long after, he made a good cup of sweet water without any impurities.

    The man was overjoyed. He quickly evaporated the sugar water and crystals.

    Before long, a crystal clear, big ice candy like ss appeared in front of the three people.

    "Oh my God, this candy is so beautiful." the elder was overjoyed. "This kind of candy is the pursuit of our elf race. Those brown candy pieces are only suitable for dirty short people."

    Robb immediately winked at Nuolun, who understood what he meant. He walked up to the elf elder and said with a smile, "Sir, your purifying magic is very powerful. I want to discuss with you whether you can help me purify some more of this kind of candy. Of course, I will give you a generous reward."

    The elf elder said, "I''m old. Is it appropriate for me to work for someone?"

    Nuolun was speechless

    What he said made sense. An old elf of more than 900 years old was the leader of the elf race in the ck Pine Mountain. How could he work here.

    "Then..."

    The elf elder said, "don''t worry. I know what you are thinking. Naturally, many people in our elf race know how to purify it. Later I will send some young people to help you make it, and I will teach them how to make this candy. s, how noble the elf race is, but in order to eat beautiful candy, I have to do this."

    After all, he didn''t like the hot and messy factory. He turned around and walked out. Two young elf guards protected the elder and returned to the ce where the elves lived on the mountain.

    Robb smiled at him and said, "Congrattions! Now you have mastered the very advanced technology of making clear candy. Next, as long as you coax the young elf magicians and make them cooperate with you to produce candy for a long time, you can beat the factory of Bright Road."

    "From now on, my candy will be specially sold to the nobility. Haha, let those brown candy be low-grade goods."

    When the two walked out of the factory and came to a ce where no one was around, Nuolun said in a low voice, "besides, I have to remind you of one more thing."

    "What?" seeing that there was no one else around, Nuolun regained his attitude towards Robb and said respectfully, "Godfather, could you give me some advice?"

    Robb smiled and said, "you can''t rely on the elf race to make high-grade candy for you all your life. If one day these elves don''t cooperate with you and return to the forest, or even cooperate with yourpetitors, you will be hanged up to fight."

    Nuolun thought about it carefully and was shocked, "what should I do? Marry an elf? No, I have a wife. Ill let Kante marry an elf."

    Robb, "shit! That''s what you think of the first time?"

    "Yes, it''s a good idea," said Nuolun, "if you marry a smart elf, you don''t have to worry about them running away."

    Robb said crossly, "can''t we think of a humane method to solve it?"

    Although he was a highly intelligent expert, he didn''t know much about chemistry. His mind went into the fixed form. "Humans cant purify it themselves naturally. It''s the special magic of the elves that work with it."

    Robb said "However, humans have alchemy skills. Removing the impurities in the sugar liquid is actually removing some elements in the water. It''s the same as the theory of alchemy. However, alchemy research is slow and requires a lot of processes, but you have to do it. At least before the cooperation between these elves and you ends, you have to study the method of making the candy. Otherwise, you will always be controlled by the elves. "

    After thinking carefully for a while, Nuolun finally understood what had happened. He quickly bowed to Robb and said, "Godfather, you are so far sighted that I can''tpare with you."

    After solving the problem of Nuolun, Robb came out of the factory.

    On their way home, they had to pass by the school of Westwind Town again. At this time, the football match had been over for a long time. The audience in the school had already dispersed, and only a small number of people were still wandering inside.

    There was a notice at the gate of the school, which was posted by Marian. It read, "the next football match will be held at the same time next week on the yground of Westwind Technical School."

    Robb knew at a nce that Marian must have seen the fiercepetition and was reluctant to end it like this, so she made an appointment with Kante for the nextpetition.

    There were only two football teams for now, and only the two of them could y. But it was estimated that a new football team would appear soon.

    Then there will be more and more teams! Maybe there would be a first level, second level or even super levelpetition in the future.

    Damn it! I want to see it! It was football with skills, more beautiful than the original world.

    But what should he do if he wanted to bezy?

    Sure enough, it was impossible to watch live broadcast of sports here!

    Robb thumped at the school gate, feeling dejected.

    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded, "Godfather, what are you doing here?"

    It was Little Yi''s voice. She knew that Robb was Godfather. His disguise didn''t work on her.

    Robb raised his head and said gloomily, "I want to watch the football match, but I don''t want to go out and walk. Im confused, so I''m lying here."

    Just now, Little Yi was still worried about him, thinking that he was not feeling well, sick, or why he was sad. She didn''t expect him to say such words. She immediately didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Hey, don''t bezy. Laziness is one of the seven sins..."

 Chapter 440: Dont act like a bastard

    Chapter 440: Don''t act like a bastard

    "Laziness is one of the seven sins..."

    Before she could finish her words, it suddenly urred to her that she had often mocked Robb like this when she first came to Westwind Town.

    The cold and fierce expression on her face softened, and then she chuckled. She helped Robb up from the ground, patting the dust on his clothes, and said with a smile, "since you don''t want to move, think carefully how you can watch thepetition at home. Anyway, you often invent all kinds of strange things for yourziness."

    As soon as she finished his words, memories emerged, "When I first came to Westwind Town, I saw you invent water because you were toozy to get water. Later, you invented a lot of things because you were toozy to do anything. I was angry when I first saw these things, but after a long time, I found that they were really useful. You are a very talented man. I believe that you will invent a way to sit at home and watch thepetition because ofziness."

    "Oh? Really? Why are you so confident in me?"

    Robb stretched and said, "Okay, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll make an interesting invention to solve the problem of beingzy at home watching games."

    Seeing that he had recovered, Little Yis expression returned to her usual cold look. "Well, do you have a secret n in your heart?"

    "Of course!" Robb snorted said, "After thinking carefully, the most important thing to watch thepetition at home is to ''send the pictures and sounds in the distance to me''. This technology is already avable in this world, but it has not been used on arge scale. I just need to use it properly."

    At first, Little Yi didn''t understand, but she immediately understood, "the crystal ball?"

    "That''s right," Robb said. "The legendary crystal ball! It is a strategic magic item. Every kingdom hides it as if it is a treasure. They are afraid that it will fall into the hands of others. Ill just use it to watch thepetition."

    Its for strategic purposes.

    "What''s the use of strategy?" Robb asked, "Can it help me watch the football match?"

    "..."

    Robb grabbed her arm and said, "let''s go home. I''ll study how to make it."

    "That''s good. Don''t hold my hand though." Little Yi said anxiously, "Were in public. It''s not good for you to hold my hand like this. I''m a nun. If I hold a man''s hand, I will beughed at by the townsmen."

    Before she could finish her words, she found that the townsmen nearby all turned their heads, pretending not to see the two of them.

    Are you kidding me? Who willugh at you? Not to mention a nun, whoever Godfather reaches his hand out would close their eyes, even if he reached out to pull other girls in the street. ''who is Godfather? He was the leader and backbone of Westwind Town. If he wanted to beat a girl, no one dared to say anything even if they dared to be angry, not to mention that they were not angry at all.

    Little Yi didn''t know whether to cry or tough

    However, there was justice in this world after all. There were always some people who would notpromise in the face of power. Even at the cost of their own lives, they would still fight desperately against evil until theirst drop of blood.

    Suddenly, a roar came from behind the tree not far away, "Shrill Lightning!"

    The holy sword and swords came at Robb with the momentum of thunder and lightning.

    Robb couldn''t hold her hand anymore, so he had to let go of her hand and put his hands in the middle. With a bang, he caught the little girl''s holy sword.

    "Hey, why did you suddenly draw your sword and attack people?"

    "You actually molested a holy nun," the big girl said angrily. "Holy nuns are not allowed to be touched by anyone. A viin like you who dares to touch a holy nun will turn into ashes."

    Robb, "I just took her hand. How could it be so impolite?"

    "Anyway, you are a bad guy."

    "Well, then Ill just hold you too!" Robb took Little Yis hand with one hand, and the big girl with the other. The two girls were struggling to resist, but it was useless. In the end, they could only be held obediently.

    "Let''s go home and do some research on how to do it."

    He took the two girls back home and went back to the chapel. As soon as he let go of their hands, the little girl jumped far away and washed her hands immediately. However, Little Yi didn''t have such a big reaction. She just rubbed her hands and felt a little embarrassed. However, she was much more mature than the big loli and wouldn''t wash her hands because of it.

    She returned to the chapel and took out the thick new bible of light. Then she sat opposite Robb''s stone stool, flipping through the Robb in her hand while waiting for Robb to study it.

    Robb washed his disguise away and turned back to a handsome man with golden hair. He took out the special crystal ball that was used tomunicate with the queen and put it on the table. Then he began to study the ball carefully.

    Obviously, this ball had been tampered with. ording to the rules of making magic items in this world, it should have been drawn with special runes formunication, so it could be used to make phone calls. This rune should not be very rare, because it was mentioned in many games, cartoons, novels.

    Experts couldmunicate through the crystal ball, check the scenery in the distance, record theirst words before death, and so on.

    Runes were widely used, so they wouldn''t be difficult to draw. Otherwise, few people in the world could draw them.

    Robb nned to giarize the rune.

    However, he took the crystal ball and looked around, but he couldn''t see any runes on it. The crystal ball was crystal clear and transparent, without any ws on it. Not to mention the runes, even dust could not be seen.

    Robb had no choice but to hold the crystal ball in his hand, touching it left and right, looking around.

    At this moment, the crystal ball suddenly lit up. The Queen''s dignified face appeared in the crystal ball, as dignified as usual. She said in a slightly dissatisfied tone, "I''m busy with government affairs. What are you calling me for?"

    It turned out that Robb took the crystal ball, rubbed it left and right, and inadvertently called her.

    It was still early, so he called in the afternoon. Robb''s call at this time made the queen very curious.

    Robb said, "I''m sorry. I''m studying this crystal ball. I called by ident. You can hang up and then go on with your government affairs."

    As he spoke, he took the crystal ball close to his eyes and carefully looked for the magic runes.

    As a result, in the Queen''s eyes, Robb''s face became particrlyrge, covering the entire crystal ball, as if he was going to drill into the crystal ball and go for her.

    She shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t act like a bastard across the crystal ball!"

 Chapter 441: Compared to you, I am innocent and kind

    Chapter 441: Compared to you, I am innocent and kind

    Robb said, "what are you thinking about? Who the heck is bullying you. I''m just studying the crystal ball."

    "You are so close to it." the queen said with a disgusted expression. "I heard that some men would hang up the portraits of the women they liked and kiss the portraits. They are very strange. I didn''t expect that you are more abnormal than them. You called me specially and wanted to kiss me through the crystal ball."

    "What?" Robb was stunned. After a few seconds, he realized that when he got close to the crystal ball, his mouth was very close to the ball.

    The queen remained calm and said, "if I were an ordinary woman, I might be scared by your shameless behavior. But I''m not the kind of woman who makes a fuss easily. I have to remind you that even if you kiss the me shown in the crystal ball, its not me. It''s just a kiss on the crystal ball. It''s meaningless."

    "Why are you so narcissistic?" Robb turned the crystal ball over and over and said, "I''m just studying it."

    The queen added, "it''s useless to look at it over and over again. It''s not that you can see the bottom of my dress if you turn it over. No matter how you turn it over, the viewing angle won''t change, because it''s the crystal ball on my side that collects the sight."

    Robb, "in your mind, I''m just a man who kisses balls and turns the crystal ball over to see other people''s skirt?"

    "No." the woman said, "I just saw that you were absorbed in your research. I just wanted to make trouble for you."

    Robb was speechless

    Robb said, "mydy, I''m looking for the runes on the crystal ball, but the crystal ball is transparent. I want to ask, how can runes work without runes?"

    The queen smiled, "so you have something you don''t understand? I guessed it when you insisted on buying the crystal ball from me. You seem to know everything, except that you don''t know much about the crystal ball."

    "That''s why you think too highly of me. In fact, I don''t know much." Robb said, "for example, I don''t know how to have a baby."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    "Hey, don''t suddenly fall into silence. Tell me where the runes are." Robb said.

    "The runes are transparent." the queen didn''t hide anything, He directly told her the secret, "It''s a rune drawn with top-grade magical essence ink. Top-grade magical essence is very rare, coupled with the purified moon water from the elves, to make the colorless and transparent ink, and then use the transparent liquid to draw runes on the crystal ball to make the crystal ball. Don''t waste your time. These two materials are also very difficult to get with the power of the kingdom. If you want to get them, it''s almost impossible for you to get them ... "

    Before she finished her words, Robb waved his hand and took something from the air. With a swish, a high-grade steel armor flew out of the warehouse. This steel armor was a defensive equipment, with a red light on it. It could be seen that it had a top-grade enchantment.

    Robb disassembled it.

    And afterward, top-grade magical essence appeared on the table.

    The queen was rendered speechless

    This was very unreasonable.

    Fortunately, only this was not enough. The queen snorted and said, "what''s the use of just this? You need the purified moon water, so you must go to the forest to look for elves. Let me tell you, elves are arrogant. They have always regarded humans as low-grade races, and they are very reluctant to deal with humans. Do you want..."

    Before she finished her words, Robb suddenly turned into an owl with a bang. He grabbed the crystal ball with his ws and flew towards the ck pine mountain nearby.

    "Huh?" the queen was a little confused. "How can you be an owl? How can you fly in the sky?"

    "Wow!" Robb pped his wings and said with a smile, "haven''t you seen a flying druid?"

    The queen was rendered speechless

    She didn''t know what to say for a long time. After a few seconds, she said with difficulty, "where are you going as an owl? Don''t tell me you can find the elf vige."

    "I can''t find it," Robb said. "Elf viges are always hidden in the forest. It''s hard to find them."

    "So you know," the queen snorted.

    "So..." Robb said in a long voice, "I asked them to move to Westwind Town."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    While speaking, Robb had already flown to the Northeast hillside of Westwind Town. After he climbed over the hillside, a newly built elf vige immediately appeared in front of him. All kinds of strange tree houses were hung on the trees. In the middle of the elf vige, there was a moon well that had just been dug a few days prior, and a pool of clear water reflected the sky.

    He flew to the well and stood on a branch.

    An elf guard beside the well immediately saw him and bowed to him. "Honorable druid, what brings you here?"

    Robb said, "I need purified moon water."

    The elf guard smiled and said, "I''ll prepare it for you right away."

    He fetched a bucket of water from the moon well with a beautiful small bucket, and then used the unique "natural purification" magic of the elf race to purify the well water into iparably clear water. He handed it to Robb and said, "Honorable druid, this is the water you want."

    Robb said, "thank you!"

    "You''re wee. It''s my honor to work for you,"

    Robb grabbed the crystal ball with one hand, and a ss bottle filled with moon well water with his other hand, flying towards the chapel.

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Robb smiled, "what''s wrong? Why arent you saying anything?"

    The queen thumped the table and said, "Fuck! Why?"

    "Don''t be rude. It''s not good for a girl to be rude, not to mention that you are the queen of a kingdom," Robb said earnestly. "For the sake of your kingdoms image, you should set an example, elegant and calmcalm..."

    The queen said, "how could you pretend to be a great druid to cheat an innocent and kind elf?"

    Robb smiled and said, "you just said that creatures like elves are arrogant, but now you say they are innocent and kind. You really change the helm very quickly."

    The queen said angrily, pared to ordinary people, elves are arrogant, butpared to you, they are innocent and kind. I''m not wrong at all. By the way,pared to you, I''m also innocent and kind."

    Robb ignored the Queen''sint and flew back to the chapel. He put the crystal ball and the ss bottle on the table and turned back into a human. Then he picked up the essence and threw it into a ss bottle of water. The magic essence was immediately dissolved in the water and quickly spread in the water. A bottle of the best transparent magic essence ink was made in this way.

 Chapter 442: To study the crystal ball

    Chapter 442: To study the crystal ball

    The queen looked at the transparent magic essence ink on Robb''s table and felt annoyed!

    For ordinary human beings, it was really difficult to get this kind of ink, but Robb got it way too fast, so it was not difficult at all. The queen looked at him angrily and hung up the phone with a snap.

    Robb smiled. It was good for her to hang up the phone, so that he could be more focused on studying the crystal ball.

    But how could he find out the transparent runes on the crystal ball?

    Right, he can use the skill of a ranger  Trap Detection!

    This skill could show the hidden "magic traps" on the ground. After studying in the school of magic, Robb had already understood that the so-called "magic traps" was actually a series of magic runes drawn on the ground.

    In theory, one could sense the hidden runes by sensing traps.

    He closed his eyes, used trap detection, and then opened his eyes to look at the crystal ball

    Sure enough, on the transparent crystal ball, a row of symbols with mysterious light slowly appeared. Robb didn''t know these symbols, so it was obvious that he hadn''t learned them yet.

    He thought of the book of magic runes number 32 gave him, and quickly took it out. He turned to theter pages and looked for it page by page. Soon, he found a page number with the same runes drawn on the crystal ball.

    The instructions, usage, and even an example of these runes were written here, and the crystal ball was also mentioned in it.

    Robb began to study it carefully

    It turned out that there were four groups of runes on the crystal ball.

    The first group was responsible for collecting images and sounds. Their main function was to collect the images and sounds around the crystal ball into the crystal ball.

    The second group of runes was responsible for "transmitting the sound and images", and they were responsible for transmitting the sound and images to another crystal ball that corresponded to them.

    The third group of runes was responsible for receiving images and sounds.

    The fourth group of runes was responsible for ying the images and sounds.

    These four groups of runes worked together, forming two crystal balls that could make calls to each other, collect the scene and sounds on the other side, and y them on the other side.

    For the people in this world, this could be considered a veryplicated magic item. Runes were used in four groups, but before Robb came to this world, magic items didn''t even have the concept of having multiple conditions.

    Such a crystal ball with four runes and iparablyplicated structure deserved the title of being "strategic-grade".

    The materials used to make it were very rare, and the process was alsoplicated. It would be strange if it was not precious.

    However, this kind ofplexity was seen by Robb, a man from modern times, and he couldn''t help butugh. "How is this precious and extraordinary? The result is just so-so."

    In the future, any technology product could be dozens of blocks moreplicated than the crystal ball. It was not difficult to understand these runes, and even children could easily understand their principles.

    It seemed easy to copy the ink. He had the ink himself, and now he only needed the "crystal". He waved at Lilian and said, "Lilian,e here."

    The lovely little maid immediately ran over and asked, "master, what can I do for you?"

    Robb smiled and said, "go to the gemstone mine at the back of the mountain and ask Uncle Johnny for some crystals of good quality." (uncle Johnny is a gem miner from Stone Canyon.)

    "Okay!" Lilian hadn''t seen uncle Johnny for a long time. She was still thinking about the townsmen who came from Stone Canyon. She took out some desserts from the chapel warehouse and put them in a basket. Then she walked briskly towards the mine.

    After a while, Lilian came back, followed by Uncle Johnny. He brought over a big bag and opened it. It was full of beautiful crystals. At this time, the gemstone mine in Westwind Town had also undergone a reform and evolution, with a small iron track inside.

    The miners didn''t need to carry out the ores themselves, but just dig them out. They only need to put the ores into the minecart one by one. Their yield became extremely high. Therefore, the purple crystals was no longer worth much in Westwind Town, but it was still at a sky high price if sold to other towns. The miners all made a great deal of money.

    Now uncle Johnny was wearing noble clothes!

    Yes! A flower T-shirt, beach shorts! Absolutely noble.

    However, Robb only took a look at those crystals and frowned. This bag of crystals was all purple crystal, not white crystal.

    "Only purple crystal?"

    Johnny nodded and said, "Godfather, the mineral vein you found for us is a purple crystal mine, and only crystals of this color are avable."

    "Really?" Robb said, "it''s so embarrassing. I don''t know if this kind of crystal is okay or not. Anyway, I''ll have a try first. Besides, do you know where there is apletely transparent and wless crystal mine?"

    Johnny said, "In Stone Canyon, there is a very small and broken crystal mine, and the volume is very low. But once we use Godfather''s rail system, it should be very easy to dig out good crystals."

    "Oh?" Robb was relieved and said, "so there is one in Stone Canyon. That''s easy. Haha, our railway will soon be connected to Stone Canyon. Okay! I''ll practice with the purple crystal first. After the railway is connected to Stone Canyon, I''ll dig out transparent crystal to do what I want."

    Johnny said in a low voice, "Godfather, are you going to make the crystal ball formunication? We dug it out from Stone Canyon before, and the best crystal was provided to the king to make the crystal ball formunication."

    Robb smiled and said, "the crystal ball is so low-level. I won''t do such crap. When I get the materials, you will know what I''m going to do."

    Uncle Johnny bowed and left.

    However, Lilian walked around Robb and asked, "master, are you going to open a big crystal mine in Stone Canyon after the train is connected?"

    "Yes!" Robb said with a smile.

    "So... Are we going to rebuild the vige in Stone Canyon?" Lilian asked.

    Hearing her question, Robb knew what she was thinking about. He reached out a hand, touched Lilian''s head and said with a smile, "of course we need to rebuild it, and it will be more beautiful than before. When you want to go back and have a look, we can take the big train and travel to Stone Canyon easily. We can have a good time there."

    Lilian''s face showed a look of yearning, but she immediately pouted and said, "Master is lying. You are toozy on the stone stool, so you won''t go out with me."

    "Haha, you are mistaken. If I went shopping with a girl I liked, I wouldn''t be sozy."

 Chapter 443: It worked

    Chapter 443: It worked

    If I went shopping with a girl I liked, I wouldn''t be sozy. Lilian was overjoyed to hear that. Ah! She was so happy!

    However, before she could enjoy her happiness for three seconds, another person came and stole the show.

    Xuelu jumped over from the side and hung around Robb''s neck. "I''m also the girl you like. Take me to visit the devil king city."

    Robb, "is that shopping?"

    "Of course!" Xuelu said. "For you, what''s the difference between devil king city and the streets?"

    "That''s a big difference," Robb said. "There won''t be roadside stalls selling snacks in that city, nor will there be all kinds of western scenes. Only a group of fierce monsters will jump out from time to time to seek death. Only ghosts will go to that kind of crappy ce."

    "You don''t deny that you like me. You are just denying that its shopping, right?" Xueluughed. "Oh, yeah, I win."

    Robb cursed in his heart, [damn it! I was tricked. This woman will probably be more insatiable in the future.]

    He had no choice but to push Xuelu away in a hurry. "Don''t disturb a good man who is concentrating on studying magic items and working hard!"

    Xuelu giggled. She didn''t want to disturb him anymore. She sat on the stone stool opposite Robbs table, and silently watched him tossing and turning in silence.

    Robb silently took out two pieces of amethyst from the bag and put them on the table.

    Then he took a look at the manual on magic runes in his hand. It didn''t say that he had to make the crystal into a ball, so Robb didn''t bother to cut the amethyst into a ball.

    He picked up his pen, dipped it in some "transparent magic essence ink", and slowly drew runes on the smooth crystal.

    Drawing runes was not an easy job. As he drew, he infused his own magic power into the runes. The magic power must be concentrated steadily, and it couldn''t be increased or reduced at once. Otherwise, the runes would be unstable and easily explode.

    When drawing, the tip of the brush couldn''t tremble and there couldn''t be any mistake. If the drawing was wrong and the pattern was imperfect, it would either be a broken rune, or the two runes would identally collide and cause explosion.

    It was not easy for Robb to draw a line of runes. He just didn''t expect that there would be a small crack on the purple crystal. A drop of ink from the tip of Robb''s brush slipped into the crack and flowed to the side of the crack, instantly connecting the two runes.

    "Shit!"

    Robb immediately pulled Lilian and Xuelu behind him

    "Boom!"

    The power of the explosion all hit him. He let out a strange scream and flew into the sky. He flew far away and fell into the Westwind Canal nearby, and it happened to carry him into his own small fish pond.

    At this time, the little kitten Huahua was squatting by the fish pond and looking at the big fish in it. These fish were all Robb''s. she couldn''t eat them without Robb''s permission. She could only look at them anxiously. They were all so big that she really wanted to eat them.

    At this moment, a Godfather flew out of the sky and fell into the pool with a loud bang, sshing arge amount of water. A frightened big ck fish also flew out with the water andnded in Huahua''s unfolded palm.

    Holding the big fish in her hands happily, Huahua asked, "Godfather, are you flying so far here to give me fish to eat?"

    A golden light shed under the water. Robb nursed himself and cured the HP that had disappeared from the explosion. His head came out of the water and said to Huahua, "Okay, okay. It''s fate that the fish fell into your hand like this. I''ll give it to you."

    Huahua was overjoyed and ran home happily with the fish in her hands.

    Robb didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He climbed out of the pool and saw that Xuelu wasughing happily. However, Lilian quickly ran into the room and took clean clothes for Robb.

    Robb said to Xuelu angrily, "look at Lilian. She is perfect. Learn from her."

    She didn''t intend to learn from Lilian at all.

    Robb crawled out of the water, changed his clothes and returned to the stone table. He seriously thought about the reason why he failed just now, He said "I finally understand. The best way isnt to make it into a ball, its to get a smooth surface. The smooth surface can guarantee that a whole set of runes can be written down safely, not like what I did just now. "

    "Only you dare to find out the reason in this way. No one else dares."

    Robb was not a person who would give up easily. He picked up a tool that the gem miners used to cut crystals, brushed, and cut an amethyst to make it smooth. After carefully looking at it for a long time and confirming that there were no tiny cracks or grooves on it, he picked up the pen again.

    This time, he had to be very careful when he was drawing runes. Every rune should be carefullypared and drawn. He has to pay attention to the distance and the size of the runes. He cant draw too big. If the runes were unable to bear the size of the crystal, it would explode again.

    This time, he drew the runes carefully and sessfully.

    Then he cut the other purple crystal and drew the corresponding runes.

    Robb touched one purple crystal three times, and the other one immediately lit up with light.

    "Haha, it''s done!" Robb handed the shining amethyst to Xuelu and said, e here and make a phone call."

    Xuelu took it and chuckled, "where is the magic treasure? You did it so easily again. Fortunately, I''m used to you doing all kinds of things, and I''m not surprised at all."

    "Try it. Don''t just say strange words."

    Xuelu touched the amethyst and answered the phone.

    Robb quickly moved his eyes to the front of the purple crystal, but unfortunately, there was something wrong with the picture shown in the purple crystal. The whole picture was covered with ayer of purple, and Xuelu appeared very blurry in the picture. The picture was stretched, with a very strong sights of tearing, just like a disturbed TV signal.

    Robb tried to say something, but the sounding from the crystal ball in the hand of Xuelu was also intermittent, mixed with all kinds of noises.

    "Is it possible that the runes werent been drawn well?"

    "No!" Robb shook his head. "If the runes werent drawn well, they should have exploded. But it seems that the runes have seeded and taken effect. The problem should be on the crystal..."

 Chapter 444: Madeleines here

    Chapter 444: Madeleines here

    Robb pointed at the purple crystal and said, "it''s obvious that the problem is the material I used to make the crystal ball. The purple crystal is obviously not as pure as the transparent colorless crystal. It contains impurities and pigment, which makes the images and sounds transmitted by the crystal distorted."

    "Oh, I see. The impurities in the purple crystal tore the image and sound, so that''s why it is like this. In other words, we still have to use pure crystal."

    Robb nodded and said, "well, I''m angry. In the end, I have to dig up the crystal mine in Stone Canyon before I can do start the live stream."

    Xuelu couldn''t help asking, "what does live streaming mean?"

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "it''s too troublesome to exin. Let''s talk about itter."

    "It doesn''t matter if you arezy when ites to other people''s affairs. Don''t bezy when facing me." Xuelu held Robb''s arm and shook it hard. "Tell me, tell me... Magicians like to study strange things most. If you don''t make it clear, I won''t be able to sleep."

    The most powerful skill of a woman -- coquetry!

    If this skill was used to make random requests, a man would be disgusted. But when it was used on such a trivial matter, no man could resist.

    Robb''s face was pped by the skill of "coquetry", and he couldn''t bear it at all. He had to say, "Okay, okay, okay. When we go to the hot spring in the evening, you cane as well. I''ll tell you slowly in the hot spring. Is that okay?"

    Xuelu chuckled and said, "that''s more like it."

    A weekter, the second football match in Westwind Town began again.

    The Corton family and the Chengguang family were still participating in thepetition, and the venue was still the rented yground of Westwind Technical School. However, this time, the audience was several timesrger thanst time.

    Half an hour before the football match began, the whole town was empty, leaving only a few poor sentries guarding the city wall.

    The stands beside the yground was not enough, or in other words, the yground of Westwind Technical School was not enough. The whole yground was crowded with spectators, and the teaching building beside was also full. Many people climbed to the nearby roof, walls, and tree tops.

    The betting area of the Corton family were almost squeezed out by the surging gamblers. However, when they ced their bets, they found that Godfather was actually sitting at betting area. He looked at them with a sneer, and there was a banner hanging next to him. "The amount of your stake can''t exceed your sry for a month.".

    A policeman, standing next to Robb, held a magic tool with a loud speaker and roared, "look carefully. Under the supervision of Godfather, everyone can''t ce more bets than their own sry for a month. Anyone who dares to ce extra bets will be immediately covered with a white hat of ''bad gambler''. As soon as he is found, the punishment of third gear ceiling fan for five minutes will be given to that person!"

    Under the pressure of Robb, their bad gambling spirit was finally stifled.

    But even so, Marians family could still make a lot of money by sitting in the manor, because there were too many audiences.

    Once again, thepetition ended with the victory of the Chengguang n.

    After thepetition, a newpetition schedule was posted at the gate of the technical school. It turned out that three more nobles had formed their own football team, and they had set the date of thepetition with Marian and Kante. The followingpetition schedule was very exciting. There was almost apetition every week.

    Marian found that there were more and more spectators in thepetition, so she immediately invited the construction team of the White Birch town to build a special football field next to the town, with arge grandstand

    At noon of this day, Robb had just had lunch when he heard the rm bell ringing in the southeast of the town. Then, a sentry quickly ran over and knelt down on one knee in front of Robb, He reported loudly, "Godfather, ck Earth! The ck Earth Knightsing. They have gathered at the gate of the town in the southeast of Westwind Town, with a total of five thousand people. Mr. Elsie is on a business trip with the railway construction team, and he is not in the town. Please have a look."

    "What?"

    This news made Robb a little stunned. It was impossible. It was impossible for the queen to send people to attack Westwind Town at this time, and there wouldn''t be only five thousand people, right?

    As soon as he thought of this, he saw the second sentry running over. He knelt down on one knee and shouted, "Godfather, the head of the ck Earth Knights, Duke Madeleine requests to enter the city. She said that she could enter the city alone without any subordinates and asks for your permission."

    Now Robb realized that this woman wasing to see Robb Smith. It was troublesome and he had to put on makeup again. He waved his hand and said, "my Westwind Town has always been hospitable and no one can refuse her. You go and tell Madeleine that she is allowed to enter the city freely and even the army can be brought in. The taverns, restaurants and snack vendors in our Westwind Town will also wee her army."

    Hearing this, the sentry couldn''t helpughing. "Do you want to beat them hard? How about I inform all the peddlers to raise the price of their goods by two times, and wait for the ck Earth Knights to enter the city to ughter them ruthlessly?"

    Robb said angrily, "Hey! What the hell? You are a sentry, but why do you sound like a profiteer? Don''t ruin the reputation of Westwind Town! I''m doing business in Westwind Town. I don''t want to y these tricks. Let me tell you, what I hate most is that the scenic area would maliciously raise the price and ruthlessly ughter foreign tourists. This kind of damned tourist attraction should be exploded in ce."

    Although the sentry didn''t understand what was going on, he knew he had been scolded, so he swallowed hard and went back to the gate of the town to inform Madeleine.

    Robb hurried back to the chapel and sat on a stone stool outside. He asked his makeup artist to make him look like Robb Smith. Then he picked up the magic hair dryer that he temporarily madest night and dried his dyed hair. "Look, the hair dryer. I''ve told you that it''s really amazing."

    "The hairdryer cost twelve gold coins, including a ruby and an emerald," Suofa said calmly

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "I have money. I just want to use it casually."

    "..."

    This was impossible!

    Robb left his disguised body in the chapel and sat back with his avatar in the yard. Then, he waited quietly. After a while, a familiar figure ran over on the road in front of the chapel. It was Duke Madeleine, who was still wearing her ck helmet and armor. She looked mighty and domineering. However, when she ran a few hundred meters away from the chapel, she suddenly stopped and slowed down.

 Chapter 445: I can help you save some time

    Chapter 445: I can help you save some time

    Robb had already seen what she was doing, but he pretended not to see it. He took out a fishing rod and threw it directly into the river without putting any bait. Then he began to fish leisurely. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Madeleine walking slowly from hundreds of meters away to the gate of the yard, as if she was taking a walk.

    Then she greeted, "Hello, are you Godfather from Westwind Town?"

    Robb put down the fishing rod and turned around. "Don''t pretend that you don''t know me. You already saw me on the phone through the crystal ball."

    Madeleine said, "the picture in the crystal ball was a little distorted. It''s normal that I can''t recognize you from it."

    What the fish eye camera saw was indeed a little distorted, but it was not enough to not recognize the person. Robb knew that she was talking nonsense, but he did not point it out. "Duke Madeleine, you are the head of the royal knights of the kingdom of Gran. You did not help the queen fight in Bright Road. Why did youe to my Westwind Town?"

    Madeleine was not a coward at all. She raised her head and replied, "the war with Mondra hase to a seesaw battle again, and we have a small advantage. At present, the spearhead has already counterattacked, and is slowly retracting the lostnd of the East, heading straight for their of Mondra."

    Robb said, "Oh, is this the reason why youe out for a walk?"

    Madeleine said, "I''m not going out for a walk. Recently, the ck Pine Mountain has been frequently attacked by monsters, and several viges have been attacked by monsters. Weve suffered great losses. Even the important border area of the Crystal Canyon has found the traces of monsters that are about to move. Under the order of the queen, I led five thousand soldiers to Crystal Canyon to consolidate the border. If we want to go to Crystal Canyon, we have to pass through Westwind Town. I just happened to pass by here."

    "Oh? Did Crystal Canyon also get attacked?"

    Crystal Canyon was an important barrier at the junction of the desert kingdom and East Gran. Since it was attacked by the desert kingdomst time, the queen had paid more attention to it and sent a heavy army to consolidate the border. Not long ago, a small number of monsters were discovered in Crystal Canyon.

    Of course, the garrison would not just watch the monsters stroll around. They decisivelyunched an attack and fought with them. Then they were surprised to find that the monsters were not ordinary small monsters, and that there were enemy reinforcements continuouslying behind them. Outside the Crystal Canyon, there was a big army of monsters.

    The guards of Crystal Canyon were frightened. They hurried back to the fortress, guarded the fortress, and then madly asked for help from Bright Road.

    Therefore, Madeleine volunteered to lead five thousand soldiers out.

    Of course, the queen could guess why she would ask to help the soldiers of Crystal Canyon, but she didn''tin even if she knew. It was reasonable for her toe to Westwind Town and then to Stone Canyon on the way. She had no reason to refuse.

    Robb smiled and said, "well, I know what happened. That aside, Miss Madeleine, are you here to see Robb Smith?"

    "Of course not." Madeleine said, "I led the army through Westwind Town to rest. The soldiers were tired and needed a rest. So I went into the town for a walk. When I was walking, I suddenly saw a chapel here and then saw you. I think Robb should be studying magic with you now. Since I''m here, can I take a look at him along the way. Is it strange?"

    "Yes, yes, it''s not strange at all." Robb shouted at the chapel, "Robb,e out to pick up the guests."

    Madeleine, "why do I always feel something is wrong with this sentence?"

    However, Robb didn''t pay attention to herint, because after he shouted, he switched his consciousness to his real body, and then manipted the body with makeup toe out of the chapel.

    When he saw Madeleine, he pretended to be surprised. "Ah? Madeleine, why are you in Westwind Town?"

    Seeing Robb, Madeleine was also very happy, or rather ecstatic. A long lost sense of happiness rose from her heart. She quickly exined, "here is the thing..."

    Hence, she could copy and paste the first paragraph of her speech.

    Robb saw that she was worn out and had a hard time on her way, but she had to pretend to be calm in front of him. Coincidentally, she happened to pass by. He asked softly, "look at you. You deliberately rushed in a hurry on your way, and then have a rest in Westwind Town for a while."

    "No, that''s not the case," Madeleine said. "I''m not in a hurry.... There''s plenty of time."

    "Well, don''t be so stubborn," Robb said with a smile. "Rx and have a good rest in Westwind Town. I have a way to save you some time on the following journey."

    "What?" Madeleine asked, "how?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a long cry in the distance, "woo!"

    It was the sound of the train, reminding the townsmen not to stay on the railway. The townsmen of Westwind Town had already seen the big train. As soon as they heard the sound, they knew that a huge monster was going to enter the town, and of course they would not run to the railway again.

    Then, Madeleine heard a strange sound. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon, a huge train head appeared in front of her

    Last time when Robb showed the queen and ministers the big train with crystal ball, Madeleine went to the battlefield outside the city and did not watch it together. Therefore, she only heard of it, but she had never seen it before. This was the first time she saw the train. She saw its huge body dragging ten carriages. It drove to the train station opposite the chapel and stopped steadily.

    Then, many people jumped out of the ten carriage, all dressed in mud and dust. As soon as they jumped off the train, they shouted at Robb, "Godfather! We have repaired it. The iron track from here to Stone Canyon is open. Yeah!"

    The workers threw their hats into the sky and danced happily, as if they were on holiday.

    Hearing the news, Robb was also very happy. He subconsciously turned back to Godfather andughed loudly, "well done, extra bonus of one gold coin for each person."

    "Oh, yeah!" the workers got even happier.

 Chapter 446: You will live a happy life

    Chapter 446: You will live a happy life

    Looking at the jubnt workers, Madeleine couldn''t help looking up at the big train that had just stopped at the station. She was surprised. Although she had heard a lot about the big train from the other ministers, she was still shocked when she saw it with her own eyes.

    This thing was too big, especially with the ten carriages behind it. It was beyond imagination.

    It was beyond themon sense of this world that such a huge and iron-made car could run.

    Even if they used magic, they couldn''t drive such a huge iron car, let alone using cows or horses.

    But she had just seen it run over from a distance. Although it was not very fast, it ran very steadily. The huge weight did not seem to have be a burden at all, but added an aura to it.

    Robb turned his attention back to Madeleine and said with a smile, "look, the train in Westwind Town is open to traffic. You can easily go to Stone Canyon from here. If you use this big train to transport your soldiers to Stone Canyon, you can save a few days'' walk."

    Madeleine, "how long does it take to run from Westwind Town to Stone Canyon?"

    Robb smiled and said, "three hours."

    Madeleine was shocked. "Three hours?"

    The distance between Westwind Town and Stone Canyon was 150 miles!

    The speed of their knight regiment was only 80 miles per day, and it was not that they couldn''t run faster, but that they had to consider the physical strength of the war horses and soldiers, so they couldn''t run at maximum speed.

    However, even with the daily marching speed of 80 miles, it would still take two days from Westwind Town to Stone Canyon.

    Now that Robb said "three hours, how could Madeleine not be shocked.

    Robb smiled and said, "the speed of this big train is 50 miles per hour, which sounds much slower than a horse. When the horse runs with all its strength, it can reach 18 meters per second, but the horse needs rest, but the big train doesn''t need it. It can keep moving at a constant speed of 50 miles per hour."

    Madeleine was speechless.

    Robb smiled and said, "so, you can have a good time in Westwind Town. Ask the soldiers to have a good rest for a whole day, and then let the train run a few times. You can transport five thousand soldiers to Crystal Canyon several times faster. You can let them rest first, then you can set off from Stone Canyon and go to Crystal Canyon in high spirits."

    Madeleine opened her mouth wide in surprise and couldn''t close her mouth for a long time.

    "Well, don''t be so surprised." Robb smiled. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to go shopping in Westwind Town."

    "Oh, okay." thinking of going shopping with Robb, Madeleine immediately left the train thing behind. She lowered her head and said, "I''m wearing ck armor. Don''t you think it''s not beautiful?"

    "It looks good," Robb said with a smile. "In fact, it''s more beautiful than wearing casual clothes."

    "Really?" Madeleine was overjoyed.

    A day passed quickly because happy times always passed very fast. Robb took Madeleine to walk around Westwind Town, and showed her around all kinds of factories, the school, fishing by the river, and picking fruit on the mountain.

    Normally, in a cartoon, there would be an episode at this time with all kinds of scenes of the hero and heroine going shopping, and the close-up picture of Madeleine''s smiling face. But we are in a novel, so there is no such thing.

    With a swoosh, the happy time was over.

    The sunset was setting in the sky again. Robb invited Madeleine to have a rest in the chapel, but Madeleine''s face instantly turned red. She refused to go into the New Light Chapel even if it killed her, because it meant living with a man? It was too early.

    She rushed into the dark chapel nearby and grabbed a guest room. Of course, when she took a shower that night, she was also moved by the shower.

    The second day!

    Last night, the train ran twice overnight, sending some soldiers and war horses to Stone Canyon. This morning, it ran the third time, so thousands of soldiers of the ck Earth Knights had already been transported to Stone Canyon first.

    At noon, the train was ready for the fourth time, and this time, it was thest small group of soldiers to go to Stone Canyon.

    Robb, Madeleine, Lilian, Suofa, and even Nuolun, Kante, Marian, the daughter of the lord chambein, the elder elf, as well as therge group of noble children, the mayor of Stone Canyon, uncle Johnny, all joined the queue.

    The ten carriages were originally used to transport the iron tracks, sleepers, and all kinds of construction equipment. Last night, it had transported a lot of soldiers, who were dirty and smelly. However, since the servants of the nobles went out together. All kinds of water magic and purification techniques were thrown randomly, and the carriages became clean again.

    The servants put a red carpet in the carriage, tables, chairs, silver tes and water sses. In a sh, the ten carriage became high-end and noble, from a dirty truck to a beautiful train.

    In the name ofziness, Godfather stayed in Westwind Town and didn''t get on the train.

    Robb Smith, on the other hand, took Madeleine, Suofa and Lilian on the train and sat in the VIP carriage. He knew that if Lilian followed him, it would be easy to find out, so he specially asked Lilian, the mayor of Stone Canyon and uncle Johnny to sit at a table.

    As soon as the train drove out of Westwind Town, Lilian looked out of the window and burst into tears "Oh, I''m finally going home! Last summer, I came to Westwind Town with a group of carriages from Stone Canyon. I saw this scenery all the way. At that time, I thought that I would live in my new master''s house for the rest of my life, and that I would never go back to Stone Canyon. I didn''t expect that... I can see the sceneries that I have been through once. I''m home, I''m home!"

    Robb''s heart ached when he saw this. But he was not in the position tofort Lilian.

    Fortunately, uncle Johnny didnt sit next to her for nothing. He smiled at Lilian and said, "Lilian, don''t be sad. If it weren''t for your leaving Stone Canyon, how could you have such a good master as Godfather? How happy your life is now! There''s no need to look back. Look forward! You will be very happy in the future."

 Chapter 447: Friendship is a good thing

    Chapter 447: Friendship is a good thing

    A smile appeared on Lilian''s face. It was a real and happy smile, but there was a trace of regret in it. No one else could understand what she was regretting, and only she herself could understand.

    The train was running on the soft rails.

    Madeleine looked out of the window at the scenery that was constantly retreating, and her heart was also heaving. The train was so powerful! It was far beyond her knowledge that her five thousand soldiers and thousands of war horses were sent 150 miles away in one night. How could she not be shocked?

    Although this thing was not as useful as the strategic-grade transmission portal, how could it be so easy to get that? That required a great magician to use all his magic power to open it. Moreover, ording to the size of the magicians magic power, the number of people that the transmission portal could carry was limited.

    Only by using arge number of magicians and drawing arge magic transmission array could arge army like five thousand people be carried. Now, their problem was solved by the big iron car

    She couldn''t help but exim, "Robb, Godfather in Westwind Town is really amazing. I didn''t know it was so good without sitting on it."

    "Is it that good?" Robb shrugged and said, "This can only pull ten carriages, and it can only run 50 miles per hour. It takes three hours to run 150 miles. I''m angry to see that. ording to me, 150 miles is only 75 kilometers. The real excellent high-speed train should be able to do that in 40 minutes."

    "Run 150 miles in 40 minutes?" Madeleine said. "Thats impossible! How can you do that? Its not that strong."

    Robb said with a smile, "the magic is cast by human. It depends on the magic of humans, which is a human''s power. Humans are weak, but the power of technology is endless. One day, technology can do everything that magic can do."

    Robb was not bluffing. The four kinds of magic, namely wind, earth, water and fire, were easy to achieve with technology. What was more difficult to achieve was the magic of abstruse techniques, such as instant transmission, and taking things through the air. However, these techniques would be undertood by science sooner orter, such as taking things through the air through maic fields. And in cartoons, many teleportation technologies such as the ss and sma jumps can already been imagined. These things would be able to be realized one day and rece the abstruse techniques.

    Of course, there was no need topletely rece them!

    Since there was magic in this world, Robb had to respect magic. He thought about using magic and technology to make something greater than pure technology or magic.

    At this time, the train had been running for a long time.

    The nobility, who had taken the train for the first time, also cooled down from their initial excitement. They no longer marveled at the train, and began to pay more attention to the scenery and enjoy life.

    As the servants of the nobles came, they immediately brought tea and snacks to their masters. These nobles were well prepared. They brought all kinds of delicious food, ced them on a small table near the window, and then looked at the scenery by the window, while bragging leisurely.

    "The train is very stable." with a ss of Coca-C in his hand, he tasted it in a very elegant posture and smiled. "It''s much more stable than taking a horse drawn carriage. I don''t dare to drink water like this in that a horse drawn carriage."

    Several nobles nodded at the same time, "that''s right! You have to be careful drinking water in a horse drawn carriage or itll p all the tea on your face."

    "It''s much morefortable to travel in this train than riding and taking a carriage," said Nuolun. "If I can take such a train to go out in the future, I will be very happy to travel around."

    The nobles nodded in agreement.

    Even the elf elder couldn''t help but say, "if we build this railway between the two elf viges, wouldn''t it be very convenient for our elf n to get along with each other? I haven''t seen several old friends who have moved to the other forests for eight hundred years. I really want to take such a train to see them."

    Everyone couldn''t helpining, "eight hundred years. Do you still remember their appearance?"

    "I can''t remember." the elf elder said, "besides, what''s the use of remembering? Anyway, they must be old and have changed a lot. I don''t need to remember their appearance, as long as I remember the stories we had together. When I was sad, they gave me happiness. When I was hesitating, they gave me faith. When I was lonely, they gave me warmth... How wonderful friendship is..."

    "Wise words!"

    The nobles apuded together. After the ps, Robb asked, "what stories did you go through together when you were young? Tell me! I have wine, and you can tell stories."

    The elf elder thought for a while seriously and then shrugs. "Only ghosts would remember stories from eight hundred years ago."

    Everyone, "you just wanted to say those words and say that you have friendship, right? You havepletely forgotten about it!"

    The elf elder blew his beard and said, "s? I''m old and my ears are not good. What did you say?"

    Everyone was speechless

    It was hard to tell whether a person was old or not, but he was really thick skinned. Being more than 900 years old face was too terrifying.

    Of course, this small episode couldn''t change the high spirits of the crowd. Along the way, the elder elf kept writing poems, converting the scenery on both sides of the railway into poems. The nobles always liked to be meretricious, but threw the thick skinned elder of the elf out of the nine night clouds, and truly admired his literary cultivation.

    Looking at the scene of people chatting happily in therge carriage, Madeleine thought to herself, [the train is not only stable than the carriage, but also more people can sit in the carriage and chat with each other, which is much more lively than a normal carriage.]

    "Look outside!"

    "There are wolf riders outside following our train."

    All of them looked out of the window at the northeast of the train. Sure enough, in the forest along the railway, there was a group of wolf riders who were running crazily, and on the wolf riders sat the fierce looking elite orcs. Obviously, the wolf riders were staring at the train again and wanted toe up to rob.

    However, the wolf riders seemed to be able to catch up with the train at the beginning, but after chasing them desperately for a while, they were left far behind.

    When Robb saw these orcs following the train, he remembered a few movies he had watched when he was a child. At that time, some people also chased after a train, trying to grab something on it. However, they either couldn''t catch up, or were "shot" by a gun stretched out from the train.

    Tut, tut, movies are truly a history full of blood and tears of natives!

    And the development of Westwind Town was also a history of the death of monsters.

 Chapter 448: God of Flags

    Chapter 448: God of gs

    Three hourster, the train reached the Stone Canyon.

    What they saw that both sides of the railway was no longer a forest covered with green trees, but ugly stone cliffs. Two towering cliffs sandwiched a center ofnd. In the middle of the canyon, there was a small corridor shaped in, and a small river passed through the middle of the in. There were also some fertile fields suitable for nting on both sides of the river.

    Lilian shouted excitedly, "look, everyone. My home is near. I''m almost there."

    She was the closest person to the Godfather. Although she was a maid, the blue crystal ne of from her master hanging on her chest showed her position in Godfather''s heart. No one in the Westwind Town dared to disrespect Lilian.

    All the nobles in the carriage gave Lilian a big smile and said, "ah, is this your hometown?"

    Lilian smiled and said, "yes, you''re right. Look at thend by the river. It used to be full of beetroot."

    She turned around again and pointed out from the window on the other side. "Look over there. There is a mine there. Uncle Johnny used to work there."

    "Ah, look, that shabby house over there. It''s my aunt''s home."

    Robb looked in the direction she pointed and saw two shabby thatched huts, which were so dirty that they were about to copse at any time because they hadn''t lived there for a year.

    Poor! She looked so poor at a nce!

    At this time, the train arrived at the station, slowed down and slowly stopped. Arge number of people had gathered at the side of the station. One wasmander Elsie, five hundred soldiers from Westwind Town, and some workers. They were still working on the final project to perfect the train station here.

    In addition, there was also arge group of soldiers in ck armor, who were moved in advancest night. They had been waiting for Madeleine here for a long time.

    Of course, these people were not the only ones in Stone Canyon.

    Next to the train station was the vige of Stone Canyon. It was a dpidated vige, but it was not uninhabited.

    The original residents of Stone Canyon were all taken to live in Westwind Town because of the incident of necromancer eventst summer. The vige was empty, and then the invasion of the desert kingdom urred. After that, some residents living near Crystal Canyon moved to Stone Canyon.

    And some demi-humans living in seclusion in the nearby mountains also moved here.

    These people directly borrowed the houses abandoned by the original residents of Stone Canyon to live here, which formed a small poption of about two hundred people.

    When the railway of Westwind Town was built here, the two hundred residents were startled. However, Elsie had once been a bishop of the Church of Light, and his ability to deceive the people was really brilliant.

    He drove the fierce tank into the vige. First of all, he showed dominance, and then climbed out of the tank. With a smile on his face, he took a candy in his hand and told the vigers, "although we are strong, we won''t bully others. We will only help."

    This move instantly conquered the two hundred residents in the vige, making them firmly believe that the new Church of Light was a kind and great church. As long as they followed the new Church of Light, they would be able to walk towards the path of happiness and prosperity.

    Therefore, the two hundred residents didn''t feel flustered at all when they saw therge train carrying people here one by one. They even had a feeling of excitement that their life would definitely be better in the future.

    At this time, Robb was still wearing the makeup of Robb Smith. When he got off the train, Madeleine immediately jumped off the train. Then, she turned to look at the two hundred residents and shouted, "look, this is Robb Smith. The queen has given him Stone Canyon. From now on, this is his fief. You are all his citizens. Do you understand?"

    Themoners were shocked. A leader came? It was not a good thing! A new leader was always a greedy, tyrannical viin. Moreover, when a new leader arrived at a ce, he would immediately show his authority

    However, before they could think about it, Robb said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. Even if the new broom sweeps clean, there won''t be three fires burning you. I won''t tax you, because the queen is still carrying out the tax-free policy. Moreover, I won''t randomly collect more than she requires. I won''t add another copper coin myself."

    Hearing this, the people were a little relieved.

    Robb added, "besides, I will find a better way to make a living for you, so that you won''t take the tax the queen is about to charge seriously."

    Themoners didn''t believe what he said, but the soldiers and workers who came from Westwind Town burst intoughter. "That''s for sure. We have the technology of Godfather. Haha, you people from Stone Canyon are lucky."

    Afterforting the people for a short time, they calmed down.

    Madeleine turned to Robb and said, "Robb, thank you for sending us here by train. I should go now. I have to go to Crystal Canyon as soon as possible to help the garrison there."

    Robb patted her shoulder guard and said, "okay. Be careful."

    "Don''t worry," Madeleine said. "Back then, Mondra and the Church of Light worked together to hunt down Elizabeth and me and we survived. Now there are only a few monsters. There is nothing to be afraid of."

    "Hey, don''t make a g for yourself!" Robb quickly said to the sky, "God of gs, what this woman said just now doesn''t count. She is still a child and has no scruples about her words. Don''t take it to heart when the wind blows."

    Madeleine asked, "what is the God of gs?"

    Robb said, "well, that''s the only God I believe in. Only the God of gs. That''s the evil god."

    Madeleine, "aren''t you a wind magician? You should believe in the wind god."

    Robb, "I''m just cooperating with wind god. Only the God of gs is the God I really admire and fear. Let me tell you, even if Godfather is so powerful, even if he casually starts g, he will still be pped in the face and be scared."

    Madeleine was speechless

    She thought to herself, [is Robb hinting me that the only way to defeat Godfather in Westwind Town is to defeat the God of gs? But where are we going to find this God? Forget it. Anyway, I will report this news to Elizabethter. She has been looking for a way to fight against Godfather. I should be happy to hear this news.]

 Chapter 449: This is my territory

    Chapter 449: This is my territory

    Madeleine led the ck Earth Knights out of Stone Canyon.

    The whole group was in high spirits, because they had walked little to none, and rested and adjusted their states here. Of course, they would be in good spirits.

    Moreover, on the day they rested in Westwind Town, they were sold all kinds of small goods by the townsmen, spent made a great deal of money. Madeleine didn''t know about this at all. She went to develop a rtionship, so she had no idea that her subordinates were almost robbed of their armors.

    After Madeleine left, uncle Johnny jumped off the train and ran to thest few carriages of the big train. He shouted to the inside loudly, e out. The servants are here to take the goods. Hurry up."

    Arge group of jewelers jumped out of thest few carriages, and then a group of cksmith, carpenters, porters, all of them quickly moved all kinds of things out of the train, including tools for exploration, sleepers, iron tracks, several minecarts, a set of wheels, and the engine for pulling the minecart.

    As Westwind town had already set up the track system for two mines of Westwind Town, the craftsmen were already very familiar with the way to make one. All kinds of materials, tools, equipment were well prepared. As soon as they jumped off the train, they shouted, "where is the mine?"

    Uncle Johnny shouted, e! Follow me!"

    The group of people carried all kinds of materials and followed Uncle Johnny out of the train station. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of an ancient mine. This was the old mine in Stone Canyon. The vigers here had been digging rocks in this mine for generations.

    Uncle Johnny touched the abandoned stones at the entrance of the mine and sighed in his heart, "Im back! It''s been a year and Im finally back to my hometown. Haha... Brothers, let''s take action first to reinforce the mine and prevent it from copsing."

    "Okay!"

    "Then lets expand the mine and set up the sleepers. Be quick. Godfather wants a pure crystal mine. We have to repay Godfather for his help. We have to get the crystal mine as soon as possible."

    "YES!"

    The workers roared and rushed into the mine

    But soon they found that they were still short of hands.

    With the arrival of this train, there were not many workers, and many of the work was tight and short of hands. It would take at least six hours for the next train to arrive. In fact, the train had already run several times in a row. The train attendant was already very tired, and the next train would at leaste back tomorrow.

    Who could help with this mine?

    The light on Uncle Johnny''s forehead lit up. He ran to the vige and shouted at the two hundred vigers, "recruiting porters and craftsmen toe to our mine to help. You don''t need to know the technology. As long as you can work hard, your sry is 20 copper coins a day. Is there anyone who wants to join?"

    The sry of 20 copper coins per day was a big joke in the Westwind town. No one was willing to do such a job, but for these two hundred vigers of Stone Canyon, 20 copper coins was a good ie, and they could earn 20 copper coins per day? Where could they find such a good thing?

    "I want toe!"

    "Will you really give us 20 copper coins? Don''t make fun of us."

    "If it''s true, I''ll do it."

    "Me too!"

    "I will exert all my strength."

    Arge group of people surrounded them. Uncle Johnny didn''t say anything more. He took out a lot of copper coins and put them in the hand ofmander Elsie, shouting, "general, do you believe me?"

    With a holy and kind look on his face, Elsie tried to y being a leader. "Vigers, don''t worry. I stand out to make a guarantee to you that I will keep the money here. You cane to me to get it after you work. Aren''t you afraid of being cheated on by someone with unknown background?"

    Elsie''s smile had the effect of being deceptive. Instantly, more than 200 vigers were subdued. Men, women, and children all worked together to help the mine.

    Of course, Robb didn''t need to care about these things. He was just a person who made rules. Once he taught the modern generation''s thoughts, concepts, rules, and operating procedures to the vigers, he would not go to do stupid things again.

    At this time, he was apanying Lilian to the chapel behind the vige.

    There was a broken chapel, which was originally a chapel of light. When the army of the dead attacked, it was changed to a chapel of darkness. After all the residents in Stone Canyon left, it was no longer a chapel of light, nor a chapel of darkness. It was just a broken chapel.

    There was no special feeling given to it by humans. It was just a pile of stones, wood, ss and other things, which did not mean anything.

    Lilian went to the cemetery behind the chapel and stood in front of an unknown tomb. She put several wild flowers she had picked in advance in front of the tomb, and then quietly walked towards the tomb.

    Robb immediately realized that her parents were buried in it.

    It was not popr for western people to kowtow to graves, so Lilian just stood there quietly. After standing for a while, she turned around and said, "I''m sorry, master. I took you to this kind of ce."

    "There is nothing to be sorry for," Robb said with a smile. "Even if you don''t bring me here, I have toe here at least once."

    Every time Robb arrived at a new ce, he had to go to the cemetery to look around before he could light up the waypoint. This was the game setting of Dark de.

    Lilian didn''t know that he was telling the truth. She thought that Robb just said it on purpose to make her not care. She couldn''t help but smile. "Master is so kind to me."

    Robb asked, "do you have any special idea or want to do something since were here?"

    Lilian looked around and then looked away, she said in a low voice, "I''ve been away from here for a year. I''m used to the bustling Westwind town. When I came back, I found that this ce is really a poor and backward ce. If I could say what I want to say the most now, that is... I hope this ce can be rich, as rich as the Westwind town."

    Robb smiled and said, "even if the residents here are no longer the same as before, do you still think so?"

    "Yes," Lilian nodded. "After all, this is my hometown. I hope it bes rich."

    Robb gave her a thumbs up and said, "okay. From now on, we will often travel back and forth between here and Westwind town. Let''s personally make this ce the prosperous Stone Canyon."

    "Oh, its just stupid wish. How can I make my master tired?"

    "Silly girl, this is my territory!" Robb said with a smile. "It''s my responsibility to make this ce rich."

 Chapter 450: The oil caravan of the desert kingdom

    Chapter 450: The oil caravan of the desert kingdom

    The workers and soldiers stayed in Stone Canyon, working hard on construction and public security.

    Robb and Lilian walked around the valley. The nobles who came to travel also walked around the canyon for a few circles. Then they were ready to go back to Westwind town.

    The group of people returned to the train and sat down elegantly. The nobles once again picked up their teacups, and the train conductor was about to start the train again.

    At this moment, Elsie''s big tank suddenly moved. The canns rotated and aimed at the north side of the canyon. The soldiers around him also became vignt.

    Someone shouted, "there are many people from the north. It''s arge group!"

    "Send some people to have a look!"

    "Let me use the detection skill to see. Ah, it''s not an enemy, but a caravan."

    "It''s a caravan from the desert kingdom, from Mortas family."

    Robb was happy to hear that, but now he was in the shape of Robb Smith, so it was inconvenient for him to go out to talk. He had to wink at Nuolun next to him. Thetter understood and jumped off at once. He said loudly, "if its a military matter, its usually handled bymander Elsie, but since it''s a business matter, I''ll receive this business group."

    After saying that, he turned around and waved to the train, "Kante, Robb, follow me to learn to do business."

    Robb knew that in fact, he was going to ask him to follow and secretly preside over it. But he was afraid that if he did so, it would expose Robb''s identity, so he called over Kante. Everyone knew that Kante had no brain at all.

    Robb smiled and pulled Kante. The two jumped off the train together and followed Nuolun.

    Soon, the caravan of the desert kingdom arrived in front of them. This caravan had an obvious desert style, and all the goods were carried byrge camels. The merchants were all wrapped in headscarves, and their faces could not be seen. They could only be seen from the family textures embroidered on their clothes that they were from Mortas family.

    This group of people did not expect that there were so many people in Stone Canyon, and there was even a strange car. Thest time they came here, it was not like this.

    The merchants were startled, but they immediately recognized Nuolun and Elsie. After all, after several times of oil transportation to Westwind Town, it was difficult to not know these two people. In front of them, a middle-aged man with a veil covering his face jumped off the camel and bowed to them. We are from the desert kingdom and are delivering oil to Westwind town."

    Without Robb''s asking, Nuolun asked with a smile, "how much oil have you transported this time?"

    "We have delivered 198 barrels this time!"

    "Eh? What''s with the strange number? 198 barrels? Why not two hundred barrels? And the amount is too little." as far as Nuolun knew, oil was the life of the big train. Godfather couldn''t rub out the two things, oil and gasoline. Without these two things, the engine would be useless, leaving only the heavy and difficult steam engine to use.

    Godfather hadn''t taken out the steam engine out of Elsie''s tank yet, because he didn''t like that kind of machine very much. He also said that the steam engine was the tears of the times, which had a great impact on the environment. And that, If possible, try not to use it.

    The merchant from the desert said awkwardly "Well, as you know, it''s very inconvenient to transport the oil. We have climbed mountains and rivers all the way, so we only transported 200 barrels this time. Unexpectedly, we encountered monsters in the ck Pine Mountain. In fact, two days ago, we were attacked by monsters on the road, and two barrels of kerosene were ignited and burnt by the torches thrown out by the monsters. Fortunately, we kicked away the burning oil barrels in time and didn''t detonate other oil barrels. Otherwise It''s all over. "

    "Are monsters so rampant?" Robb frowned. Monsters can wave, but they can''t break his supply line of oil. You are going to be beaten if you attack like this, you know?

    Just as he was thinking of this, he heard Elsie shout, "were you attacked on the way from Crystal Canyon to here? Damn it! How dare you destroy Godfathers oil? Brothers, leave 200 hundred people here to guard Stone Canyon. The others go with me. Let''s go to deal with those monsters."

    Elsie rushed out with three hundred soldiers in high spirits.

    The merchant from the desert looked at the troops far away and felt relieved. If Elsie could clean up the monsters, then he would be safer on his way home.

    He said to him, "Mr. Nuolun, what are you doing in Stone Canyon? And the huge iron car next to you... What''s this again?"

    Nuolun smiled but said nothing. He put on an unfathomable expression.

    It was not until Robb red at him that he put down his noble airs and said to the desert merchant, "well, since it''s really hard for you to transport oil and that it''s much more difficult to transport than ordinary goods. Your next trip will be much easier. You can walk at least 150 miles less."

    The oil merchant, "?"

    "Carry your oil to this big train. Thest few carriages are empty."

    When those carriages arrived, they were carrying the materials needed to build the tracks in the mine. After they were moved out, the carriages became empty. Now they could just move the oil up one barrel after another. 198 barrels of oil.

    "Leave your camels and caravan in Stone Canyon to rest. You take two attendants with us to Westwind town to see Godfather."

    "Ah ah ah?" the desert merchant was more and more confused. It was not until he was pulled into the big train by Nuolun and pressed on a chair that the train started and drove out of Stone Canyon repeatedly that he realized what had happened. He couldn''t help but scream in surprise, "Wow, this big car is so awesome."

    "This is the great invention of Godfather from Westwind town, so of course it''s amazing. Have you ever seen Godfather take out something not amazing?"

    The desert merchant was shocked by the great invention and couldn''t say a word. Marian, who was sitting in the carriage, thought to herself, [This big train is really awesome. When Ie here, I can bring arge truck of goods, and when I go back, I can also bring arge truck of goods. If the caravan has agreed on the time, the train will pick up goods back and forth every time, so that it won''t run empty, then it will be convenient for purchase and delivery at the same time. In this way, I feel that the price of many goods will need to be calcted again.]

    After all, the transportation cost was not to be underestimated, and after using this big train, the transportation cost was much smaller.

 Chapter 451: Are you a traveler?

    Chapter 451: Are you a traveler?

    Marian''s heart was filled with excitement. That evening, when Robb returned to Westwind Town, he cleaned his makeup,zily sat on his stone stool and went fishing with a fishing rod. After a while, he saw Marian slip over.

    "Godfather!" Marian smiled and sat opposite to Robb''s stone table. "I took the big train today. I went to Stone Canyon and looked around. I feel that this big train is more and more extraordinary."

    "Oh? Really?" Robb smiled and said, "I''m d you like it. But you, the daughter of a merchant, came here to specially tell me is saying something. Do you want to y with a big ticket?"

    Marian chuckled and said, "sure enough, I can''t hide anything from Godfather. I''m a little jealous. I want to build such a railway and make it."

    "What an ambitious person! I''m afraid you don''t know how much iron this train will need. Even the queen of West Gran has no choice but to give up."

    With a mysterious smile on her face, Marian said, "Her Majesty is already poor. Our family is as rich as the royal family."

    Robb was speechless

    Marian continued, "what''s more, we can work together with other noble families. When we were chatting on the train today, I heard from the big merchant, Pobo, that he also wanted to make the train business more profitable. If my family join hands with Pobo, the capital will be more abundant. It will need hundreds of miles of railway to make a big train. It should be no problem."

    "You have invested a lot of capital. Once you go bankrupt, you will lose all your money," Robb said with a smile.

    Marian smiled and said, "the people wholl set up the second railway may lose all their money, but as the first one, I will definitely make a lot of money."

    "I have to remind you that the train has to burn oil, and the oil can only be produced from oil transported from the desert. In this world, only my" alchemy "can refine the oil into kerosine, and no one else can. How can you make a big train move with normal oil? I won''t give you the oil."

    Marian said, "we don''t need the engine, so we don''t need to use it. I saw the steam tank. That kind of steam tank is also very powerful. The key point is that its fuel is coal, and that kind of fuel can be as much as we want. There is no problem at all."

    Robbughed and said, "what a smart woman! Well, I admit that your idea is feasible. The steam train is indeed more suitable for the normal technology tree route to climb. Now, since only I can y the gas train. If others want to y it, you''d better use the steam engine first. Then I want to know how you are going to make money by using the railway and the train."

    Marian chuckled and said "I have thought about it carefully. This big train can transport people and goods, so if I have a train and a private railway, I can make money by collecting transportation fees. A person can charge a few silver coins for the transportation fees. If one train can have ten carriage, it can transport thousands of people at a time. It only takes a trip to earn hundreds of gold coins, and even more. And the transportation of goods can be more exorbitant. Calcting it by weight and body There are many ways to get some profits from merchants. "

    Speaking of this, she smiled and said, "I only need to spend the initial construction cost, and then I don''t need to spend anything else. This train only needs a few months to run before I can earn back the cost, and then I will make full profit."

    "Hahaha! That''s a good idea! Your insight is already above your father''s. but have you ever thought that the function of transportation will be an important strategic function in the military? Will the queen be willing to have such a good, strategic thing in the private hands of several noble?"

    Marian smiled and said, "if she wont, we can just invite her to join us. Anyway, we have invested a lot in the early stage. With each shareholder, our family can reduce some costs and reduce certain risks. In this way, the royal family will control a part of the railway line, and the queen will open a wide door in policies."

    "You think too much. Are you a traveler?" Robb asked.

    "A traveler? Whats that?" Marian asked.

    "Well, it''s good that you don''t understand." Robb smiled and said, "since you don''t understand, I''ll teach you something more. You can use the money you earned from the first railway to build the second one. Won''t you make more money together with two railways? When you have money, you can build another railway, and then three railways will make more money... Over and over again."

    Robb''s expression suddenly became serious. "One after another, atst, your family''s railway will cover the whole kingdom, and you will be a railway tycoon who controls the entire transportation industry. As long as you stamp your feet, the whole kingdoms freight system will tremble. This is much more powerful than the silk stockings town your father yed."

    Marian''s eyes lit up as if she had learned something.

    Robb suddenly took out the special crystal ball formunication with the queen and dialed a number.

    It was already in the evening and it was time to talk on the phone, so as soon as the phone was dialed, it was connected. The Queen''s face appeared from the crystal ball. "If you have something to say, go ahead. If you don''t have anything, hang up!"

    It was obvious that she was taking her revenge on Robb for what he had said when she answered the phonest time.

    Robb smiled and said, "mydy, let me introduce a very useful young talent to you. She might be an important minister of internal affairs in your kingdom in the future."

    The queen turned to Marian and said, "Oh, I know her. She is Marian Corton, a junior student in the department of magic items production from the magic school. She helped Robb toplete the task of making some magic items like the mines here. She is a student with good taste. What''s wrong? What other talents does she have? Why did you introduce her to me seriously?"

    Robb said, "didn''t you envy my big trainst time? She has a way to help you get it out. Moreover, she can help you spread the railway to the whole kingdom."

    Hearing this, the Queen''s face suddenly became more serious. "She is just a student of the small magic school. What can she do? Even I can''t do anything about it!"

    Robb smiled and said, "you have no choice. You only take the railway as a tool to serve the war, but you never think about how to use it to make profit. Therefore, when you think of building a railway, you only consider how much it will cost, and you can''t afford it at the first thought. However, this young girl not only thinks of expense, but also ie. With her method, you can use the least money to support the railway all over the kingdom."

 Chapter 452: If you want it

    Chapter 452: If you want it

    Robb turned to Marian and said, "tell her what you think."

    Marian was a little excited to get the chance. As the daughter of a rich merchant, it was an important opportunity for her to directly talk with the queen. If she could seize the opportunity, she would really fly to the heavens.

    She quickly calmed down, sorted out her thoughts in her mind, and then told her her n. Of course, this time, she would not say the word "invite the queen to join", but changed it to "invite the royal family to join." it sounded much more beautiful.

    The queen listened carefully and pondered!

    Indeed, at the beginning, she only considered the direction of transportation of troops, food and weapons. She only wanted to use it, but did not expect to get any benefits from it. In this way, of course, she could not build anything. But now she heard from Marian that the train will be open to the public. They could charge train tickets, transportation fees, train tickets, and then make a second train one by one with the money earned.

    "If it goes on like this, it won''t be a big problem to cover the whole kingdom." the queen gave Marian a suggestion. "However, to put it bluntly, the yield of steel and iron can''t keep up with it."

    Marian said, "Your Majesty, I have considered the steel and iron output. To build a railway, of course, we need a lot of steel and iron. Therefore, our first railway may be built between Westwind town and Bright Road, connecting these two important big cities. This long railway is going along the foot of the ck Pine Mountain. There are several ces along the way that are suitable for mining iron mines."

    "In other words, the iron mined can be transported back to Bright Road by train, right?"

    Marian replied, "yes. Bright Road and the Westwind town are both big cities with a lot of people. If the railway is built between these two big cities, the ie from the tickets we can get is certainly the most, and the freight will be more prosperous. After all, Westwind town is an important production ce of goods now, where there are sugar, iron, silk stockings, and all kinds of strange things..."

    The queen knew from the bottom of her heart that Westwind town and Bright Road were the most suitable route to set up the first railway. However, the biggest problem now was that Westwind town was not under her control. Although nominally, Westwind town was still a town of West Gran, because of the existence of the powerful Robb, it waspletely out of her Majesty''s control.

    It was troublesome!

    At this moment, Robb suddenly chuckled and said, "I know what you are thinking."

    The queen snorted and said nothing.

    "You are thinking that since Westwind town is not your territory, it''s weird to build a railway to Westwind Town, right?"

    "Westwind town is my territory," the queen said stubbornly. "You are just a disobedient person in my territory, and I don''t have time to deal with you now. In fact, there are many disobedient people in my territories, and you are not the only one. For example, the elf vige in the forest and the dwarves in the western mountains are all the same as you. Don''t think you are the only one special."

    "Oh, I see. Arent you tired?" Robb said, shrugging his shoulders. "It turns out that there are so many disobedient bad guys in your territory. It''s so hard to manage a kingdom."

    If others said this, the queen would not even move her expression.

    However, Robb''s words made her feel a lump in her throat. She wanted to cry and said slowly, "you also feel that Im tired? I thought you would only mock me in a strange way. But you can see how hard I''m working. If you really understand how hard I''m working, give Westwind town back to me."

    Robb, "you want Westwind town?"

    The Queen: "yes!"

    "If you really want it..."

    Robb said in a long voice. The queen thought, [This guy is going to cry again.]

    Unexpectedly, instead of crying out as the queen thought, he smiled and said, "okay! Westwind town is your territory, but it used to be a small town, and you didn''t care much about it. But now that it has developed greatly, it''s natural to set up an executive agency. Send someone to take charge of it."

    "What?" the queen was stunned.

    Robb smiled and said, "you see, there are more and more chores to be dealt with in a city of tens of thousands of people. Today we have to build the road, tomorrow we have to build the bridge, and the town needs to be nned. We need to nt trees, repair the sewers, clean it, pay the police, provide food for the prisoners in prison, treat people, build an orphanage, nursing homes..."

    He listed a long list of chores in a twinkling of an eye, and then said, All these messy things are paid from my private purse. Even if I am andlord, thendlord doesn''t have any food left. How can I always make so many things with my private money? Of course, the most important thing is not to pay, but that its me dealing with them. It''s annoying."

    Hearing this, the queen couldn''t helpughing. "I''ve long wanted toin about your poor administrative management ability. In the big Westwind Town, there is no government establishment. It''spletely relying on blind management, leaving a few policemen there for force management. It used to be a small town, but now there are ten thousand people. I don''t think it''s going to work, right?"

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, so I''m asking you whether you want it or not now. I don''t care if your administrative team is in charge of this town. You see, in this way, Westwind town really belongs to you. How happy it is!"

    The queen was overjoyed and wanted to say yes, but she immediately felt that something was wrong.

    After all, she had dealt with various forces for many years, so it was not easy to deceive her, she pounded the table and said "How dare you! I almost agreed to be tricked by you. If I send an executive team here, I will nominally send someone to take back the jurisdiction of Westwind Town, but in fact, these people can''t defeat you. You will hold their necks with swords, so they will work for you. I wont be able to take back Westwind town. Instead, Im just sending you a lot of administrative staff to help you with city management, and you can continue to bezy on the stone stool and enjoy yourself. "

    "Wow!" Robb put on a symbolic snicker and said, "every time at this time, you be exceptionally smart."

    "Humph!" the queen snorted angrily. "If I were so gullible, I would have been killed seventeen or eighteen times already."

    Robb said, "but you really think too much this time. Although those vile conspiracy theories are very effective in guessing peoples ns, they are meaningless to me. If I were really a person who would put a sword on someone''s neck and forced others to work for me, would Westwind town have such a situation now? Miss queen, you can think about it carefully."

 Chapter 453: Im willing to go

    Chapter 453: I''m willing to go

    The queen thought about it carefully. It seemed that it was true.

    Robb didn''t like to use force to threaten others. In other words, he had never used force to threaten others. His force seemed to be only from protection and coercion.

    And when he wanted others to do something, he liked to "seduce" others with benefits. Of course, from the result, anyone who was seduced by him would make money.

    Now Robb was luring her. He threw out such a big piece of cake as Westwind Town, which made the queen want to eat it very much.

    Although she didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit that Westwind town had be a prosperous economic center. For the rulers of a kingdom, such a city certainly is truly one that they would love to firmly grasp. They can rely on the city''s strong economic ability to control other towns, and even the whole kingdom.

    The queen found that she couldn''t resist the temptation. Even though she knew that Robb had ulterior motives and nned to take away some of her administrative talents, there was still a devil in her heart repeatedly saying to her, "what if he doesn''t have evil ns? Try it! Its not a big deal to lose a few people.

    In fact, Robb had never restricted the entry and exit of the people from Westwind town. It was sure that these administrative personnel coulde out after they entered. There was no need to worry about them being detained by him. Even if she sent someone to learn the methods of Westwind Town, it was worth sending someone there.

    "Okay, it''s settled then," said the queen. "I will send a team of governors and a secretary to take over the administrative management of Westwind town. Moreover, I have to warn you that since you have said that there are a lot of internal affairs in Westwind Town, the people I send must collect tax. Otherwise, why did you say that?"

    Robb said, "great! I think it''s time to pay taxes. We must use the tax to do urban construction and pay the police. Otherwise, it''s not normal for us to rely on my private money all the time."

    "I''m going to get my men ready. Let''s end it here today," the queen hung up the phone.

    Marian was surprised to hear the conversation between Robb and the queen. She didn''t expect that Godfather would give Westwind Town back to the queen, but she didn''t want to say anything more. It was gettingte, so she bowed to him and left.

    It was not until then that Suofa came up from behind and asked in surprise, "are you really going to return the Westwind town to West Gran?"

    Robb smiled and said, "what do you mean by returning it? The Westwind town has always been the territory of West Gran, and I have never taken it away."

    Suofa didn''t say anything. She just looked at Robb with a weird look, which was clearly saying, "don''t lie. You have always been the king of this ce.".

    Robb said, "I''m just azy person. I just want to live azy life. I want to build and develop the town in order to make myzy life better. Now the town is big and there are a lot of things to deal with. On the train today, several town leaders are still asking me how to deal with the orphanage and the nursing home. They asked me about it and made me feel headache. Only ghosts have the time and mood to do the orphanage and the nursing home problems."

    "..."

    Robb said, "anyway, there are a lot of things that need someone to deal with. Except for the queen, there is no better person to deal with it."

    Suofa skill said in a low voice, "but this will give your town to someone else!"

    "Haha, your vision is too small," Robb saidzily. "If I want, I can kill the king of the desert kingdom and the king of the knight kingdom the next second, and even kill the king of Big Tang afterward, and spend another do the same to West Gran, pping the queen and forcing her to marry me. Then I only need a few more to get the whole world. What''s the difference between sending people to this town or not?"

    "Are you scaring me?"

    "I said this not to scare you, but to tell you that I really don''t care who is the owner of this town. I only care about whether I am happy or not."

    "..."

    The second day, early in the morning.

    In the royal Pce of Bright Road, the queen summoned her most trusted ministers.

    The queen said in a majestic tone, "there is a difficult task today. I have to give it to someone who dares to sacrifice himself for the kingdom. I have to tell you first that if you carry out this task, you will have a narrow escape from death. Perhaps you will not be able to go home for the rest of your life..."

    At this point, the ministers had already been shocked, and several people quietly moved back a little.

    The queen saw all this, but she didn''t say it out. It was normal for people to be afraid of death, but it would be strange if they were not afraid of death at all. At this time, the first reaction was not to retreat, but to jump out to show that they were exhausted. They were basically good at acting. The person who thought first and then stood out was the real loyal one.

    The queen didn''t want to question her ministers in such a way. She didn''t wait for these people to express their opinions, she immediately said "I n to send an executive team to Westwind town to set up an organization to be responsible for tax collection and daily affairs of that town. As you know, Westwind town is now under the control of that man, and his fighting capacity alone isparable to an army. Our kingdom has been tired of dealing with the army of Mondra and the monster army in the ck Pine Mountain. We don''t have the strength to fight with that man, so we can''t protect our personnel that will be stationed there. "

    As soon as these words came out, the ministers could not help but look at each other.

    Indeed, it was a life and death mission. Although the man had a good reputation, everyone present was political. Everyone knew what his reputation was.

    Reputation was often yed out, especially for big shots like Robb. He might not be the real him that he lets you know. Maybe he was helping the people on one hand, but enving them on the other hand. Maybe he was rescuing the homeless children while killing them secretly and studying evil alchemy with their blood.

    This kind of thing was not rare in this world!

    They didn''t know who he was, and his reputation was too unreliable.

    "Is there anyone willing to go?" the queen said. "I won''t force you to do such a dangerous thing. If anyone is willing to take the risk, I will not treat him shabbily in the future."

    The ministers looked at each other. After a long time, a proud voice suddenly sounded, "I''m willing to go!"

    Everyone turned around and saw that it was number 32. This guy had already been killed by Robb, and now there was only a skeleton left. He chuckled and said, "I''m dead anyway. I''m not afraid of death at all."

 Chapter 454: They are accumulating strength

    Chapter 454: They are umting strength

    Number. 32 was the teacher of magic item production in the magic school. At the same time, he was also an internal matter type talent. He was good at dealing with all kinds of documents and arranging government affairs. In fact, he was quite capable.

    The queen took a deep look at him and said, "you were killed by that man, so you must have a grudge against him. You asked to go to Westwind town to manage government affairs, not to avenge yourself."

    Number 32 hurriedly said "How can I? No matter what, I always put your Majesty''s business first and put personal grudges at the bottom. Westwind Town ispletely out of your Majesty''s control now. A group of brave people must go to the town and take back the executive power of the town at one point. It''s not a bad thing that I was killed by that man, but a good thing. I can''t collude with him, I will only keep a distance from him. This task must belong to me. "

    The queen thought it over and agreed.

    If the official sent to the Westwind town colluded with Robb and pretended to listen to her, but in fact, became Robb''sckey, it would be very difficult. But number 32 was loyal to her and had enmity with Robb, it would be the best to send him to Westwind town.

    He would never risk his life. Instead, he would keep sober and fight for the town.

    "All right!" the queen said firmly. "I''ll send you there. You need to bring more administrative staff with you. Secondly, management. The most important thing is to learn how to bring all aspects of Westwind town back to Bright Road. If you learn something, send someone to bring it back to Bright Road immediately, in case that you are caught by the man after you learn too much."

    Number 32 knelt down on one knee. "Yes!"

    September!

    Through a shortcut to Crystal Canyon. The ck Earth Knights team led by Madeleine attacked the group of monsters in Crystal Canyon and drove the monster army who was peeping at the canyon back to the ck Pine Mountain. Then the Queen''s other troops also repelled several waves of monsters in the South.

    Even in Westwind Town, there was a wave of monsters, but these monsters were found by the sentries of the elves race in the mountain forest far away from the town. The elves who had lost their homes were full of anger and formed a wave of ambush in the mountain forest. Before Robb and Elsie could make a move, the monsters were repelled and rushed back to the mountain.

    Then, the monsters that attacked the ck Pine Mountain frequently suddenly disappeared, as if there was no monster in the night, and the whole world became quiet.

    Robb also got up early this morning. He sat on a stone stool in the yard, with bread in his left hand and a milk cup handed over by Lilian in his right hand.

    Marian was sitting opposite to his stone stool, with the multiplication table on her back over and over again.

    This woman was very persistent and also very good at learning. Robb had taught her the calction way. Now she calctes faster than Robb. After all, Robb was not a calction expert, but Marian was very willing to devote herself to the practice of calction.

    She didn''t need to practice hard to defeat Robb, which hurt Robb very much. So he deliberately used the method of division to bully Marian. In the end, it turned out to be the state of teaching Marian the multiplication table

    Seeing that she was skillfully calcting all kinds of division problems while carrying the table on her back, Robb knew that it wouldn''t be a few days for this woman to beat him in terms of the calction speed of the division. It seemed that if he wanted to keep his dignity as a ''master'', he had to take out generations to bully her.

    Thinking of this, Robb suddenly became worried. If one day this woman learned all the math knowledge he could, how could he y with her? By then, he would lose his face?

    When he was thinking of this, he saw two elf archers escorting the elf elder down the hill.

    These elves now knew that Godfather was a great druid. Anyway, there were many surprising things, and it was not a big deal after getting used to it. The elves had a long life, and they were used to the changes of the times, the vicissitudes of life, and even the new moons.

    The heroes of various races passed by the elves like riding horses. When they first came out, they were as dazzling as meteors, but in the end, they were all worn out.

    Therefore, they epted the fact that Robb was a great druid very frankly.

    The elf elder came to Robb and said in a low voice, "Great druid, I''m here to talk to you about the things in the forest."

    "Oh?" Robb asked, "what''s wrong with the forest?"

    The elder said, "a few days ago, the monsters attacked everywhere, but they were all sent back by the armies from all over thend of six months. They didn''t have much activity in recent days. What do you think?"

    "Nothing," said Robb.

    "You didn''t think about it?" the elf elder said helplessly.

    "What''s wrong? Do you have any special opinions?"

    The elder didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "I don''t think the monsters will be afraid of humans or elves. It''s unusual for them to suddenly quiet down like this."

    "Oh?" Robb said, "I see. Do you mean that they stopped attacking and harassing meaningless small groups of troops because they are umting strength and preparing tounch a big move?"

    The elf elder couldn''t understand the words'' umting strength, but he could roughly guess what it meant. He nodded and said, "yes, they either don''te, or there will be arge wave of attacks if theye."

    Speaking of this, the elf elder looked at the wall in the northeast of Westwind town with a little worry and said in a low voice, "is the wall too short now? The guard is too rxed. If we have to deal with the monster army, which mighte next, we should strengthen the city defense."

    He said seriously, "I''m afraid that the temporary vige built by our elf tribe will be the first to bear the brunt. Once we sense that the monster army is approaching, we will all retreat to the main town area. And the defensive work in the main town area now is really hard to put our minds at rest."

    Robb smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. You haven''t been here for a long time and don''t know thebat effectiveness of Westwind Town yet."

    The elder said "Last time, we saw the heroic posture of themander, but... To be honest, the total number of troops is still too small. With five hundred people, we have to guard a big city with the scale of ten thousand people. There are loopholes everywhere.

 Chapter 455: Apply for transfer

    Chapter 455: Apply for transfer

    Robb smiled and told the elf elder, "Don''t worry. This town can absolutely be guarded. Look at the humans in our town, have any of them ever worried about the monsters?"

    In fact, the elf elder had already felt that it was strange. The people in the Westwind town all seemed strange. They were all afraid of death, but when they asked them if they were afraid of monsters, they would say, "Godfather is here.".

    The elves had never seen Robb fight enemies. How could they dare to trust Robb as the townsmen did?

    The elder wanted to say something more, but at this time, themander, Elsie, led a strange team over. At the front of the team was a skeleton. He wore a ck robe, a staff in his hand, and a crown on his head. He looked very extraordinary. It was no other than the necromancer number 32.

    Behind him, there was arge group of humans, dressed like all kinds of officials.

    Elsie led the group of people into the yard and stood in front of Robb. "Godfather, these people came from Bright Road and said that they were ordered by the queen to take over the administrative management of Westwind Town."

    Robb gestured the elf elder to wait for a moment. Then he turned his head and looked at number 32s group. He smiled and said, "Wow, it''s so good to have you here. I''m looking forward to see the stars and the moon. I''m relieved now."

    The group of administrative staff showed embarrassment. Before they came to Westwind Town, they had summoned up great courage, and even wrote their family''s posthumous notes. Because they were clear that the actual controller of Westwind town was not the queen. They came to the town to take over the administration, tax collection, and power of the town. It was really a narrow escape, and the queen also showed that she did not have the strength to protect them.

    Everyone was thinking that they might have to be looked down upon by the Godfather when they came here, but they didn''t expect that Godfather seemed to be easy to talk to. Although the first word "wow" looked very cheap, the following words sounded as if he wanted to see them very much.

    With a snort, number 32 took a step forward and said, "don''t pretend to be hospitable. If you take the initiative to ask for administrative personnel from the queen, you must have bad intentions. But this is the territory of our kingdom. Even if you have bad intentions, the queen can''t ignore this town, so she sent us here. I, number 32, dared toe and are not afraid of death."

    Robb red at him and smiled. "Isn''t this the man I killed in the ck Pine Mountain?"

    Number 32 snorted and said, "it''s me! You killed me ferociously at that time, but it was useless. The queen used the dead reincarnation magic to pull my soul back to a skeleton! I can still work for the queen. This time, I''ll lead an executive team to take over Westwind town."

    Robb pped his hands and said, "not bad. I didn''t expect you to be a talent in internal affairs. You know a lot. You know necromancy, making magic items, and administration."

    "It''s useless to praise me." Number 32 put on a tough look and said, "you''re a bad guy in our territory. I''m very clear about this."

    "Come on, you are the bad guy," Robb said with a smile "When I was in Westwind town just now, I just wanted to be azy priest and live a low-key and simple life. If you hadn''t stolen the bones in my cemetery, would the church of light send Elsie and the others to Westwind town? If they didn''te, would I go to the mountain to beat you? If I didn''t beat you, would my strength be exposed? If I didn''t expose my strength, I could continue to be azy priest in a low-key way, but It''s all your fault for trying to upy Westwind town like that. If I were the queen, I would have hung you on the ceiling fan on fifth gear by now. "

    "What?" Number 32 was stunned.

    The administrative staff behind them whispered and discussed for a while. Then they suddenly understood and pointed at number 32 together. "It''s you who did this!"

    "How did it be me?" number 32 was shocked. "No! That''s impossible."

    "We''ve thought about it carefully. It''s indeed your fault!" the administrative staff behind shook their heads. "I didn''t expect you to be the main culprit. We have to report this to the queen as soon as possible."

    Number 32: "..."

    He opened his mouth wide in surprise. Since there was no muscle connected to the bone, his jaw fell down identally and fell to the ground with a click. He quickly picked up his chin and re installed it. "How dare you nder me like that? Robb, you are a bad guy. I will fight with you."

    "Wow, what are you going to do with me?" Robbughed and said, "don''t forget how you died."

    Of course number 32 remembered how he died. The tracking arrow that he couldn''t avoid was too terrifying! He now knew how powerful Robb was.

    People should have unyielding spirit, and even in the face of powerful enemies, they should have the courage to resist.

    Number 32 patted his ribs and said in a roar, "I''m not afraid of you! Even if you''re strong, it''s useless. I''m dead anyway. Hahaha! You can''t scare me anymore. Do you know why I dare to take the initiative toe to Westwind town to manage the administration? Because  I! Am! Not! Afraid! Of! Death!"

    "Really?" Robb suddenly pointed at number 32, and a ck light column fell from the sky and covered him.

    Number 32 was shocked. "What are you doing?"

    Before he could finish his words, an angel with ck wings fell from the light column, throwing feathers towards number 32

    Then, a ck light shed.

    With a swish, number 32 had internal organs, flesh, eyes, ears, hair

    All of a sudden, it became the skinny skeleton that Robb met in the mountainst time. He was as thin as a skeleton, but it was not a skeleton.

    He looked up at Rafa in disbelief and then lowered his head to look at his hands. He was indeed alive. Shit, he suddenly came back to life.

    Robb suddenly said to him, "now you''re alive. Come on, I''ll give you another chance to fight with me. Anyway, you''re very brave, and you''re not afraid of death. Come on, fight and kill me, you bad guy."

    Number 32: "..."

    The atmosphere was once again very embarrassing. He suddenly took out a crystal ball from his pocket, dialed the Queen''s number and said anxiously, "Your Majesty, I apply for transfer and return to Bright Road as a teacher."

 Chapter 456: We will collect taxes

    Chapter 456: We will collect taxes

    The sudden application for transfer of number 32 immediately stunned all the administrative staff following behind him. Weren''t you the first one to offer toe?

    The queen in the crystal ball said calmly, "yes? You''re revived? I can see at a nce that he helped you, right? And then you''re afraid of death as soon as you''re revived?"

    Number 32 said awkwardly, "I didn''t know life was precious until I died once..."

    "Damn it!" the queen said angrily, "work hard. If you don''t do well, go to hell. This time, even you won''t be reincarnated."

    Then she hung up the phone.

    Number 32: "..."

    Everyone looked at him in a daze. After being stunned for a few seconds, he put away the crystal ball, turned around and shouted at Robb, Hmph, I... I... I''m not afraid of you. Come on... Duel."

    His voice was trembling!

    The administrative staff behind him were rendered speechless

    Robb couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Well, don''t be silly. Why should I duel with you for no reason? I want you toe to Westwind town to manage the town and serve the people, not to be a hitman here."

    It was not until then that number 32 finally let out a sigh of relief. After this guy was revived, his face was full of flesh, and there were eyeballs in his eyes. Now it was easy to capture his expression. Only then did Robb realize that this guy had a very rich expression. His eyeballs were rolling quickly.

    He said with a little guilt, "We have to collect tax."

    "No problem," Robb said with a smile. "It''s your duty to collect the tax, but I need to give you my own opinions on the way to collect the tax."

    He said politely, but number 32 understood that he meant. "The method of tax collection should be as I will say."

    Number 32 thought, [I see. It''s the same thing for the nobility again. They work hard to collect tax from the people, but they have to be free from tax for the nobility. All the nobility in the world y like this! Yes, I''m also a member of the nobility. I like to be free from tax!]

    Just as he was thinking of this, he heard Robb say in a serious tone, "at present, although the people in Westwind town live a little better than those in other towns, they are still very poor. They can earn over ten poor silver coins a month..."

    Before he could finish his words, several low-level executives behind number 32 looked weird. They almost overturned the table and roared, "ten silver coins?"

    It turned out that these low-level executives didn''t even earn ten silver coins a month, but when they heard that it was only the ie of the citizens of the Westwind Town, they almost fell on the spot.

    Robb ignored them, He continued "The townsmen are very poor, and there is no reason for them to pay taxes. So I advise you to make the nobles, businessmen, and factory directors pay taxes first. Although there are not many nobles in Westwind Town, almost every noble has an industry. Ask them to count how many workers there are in their factory, count the number of people, and then pay taxes ording to the number of workers. Each worker will receive dozens of copper coins less, and what specific number should be collected should be calcted by you. You study it and if you think it is reasonable, carry it out! "

    Number 32 was confused!

    The group of administrative personnel behind him were even more confused. Everyone looked at each other. After a long time, they heard number 32 cautiously ask, "tax the nobles, not themoners?"

    Robb, "yes. Is there any problem?"

    Number 32: "you... Are you saying the opposite?"

    Robb said, "do I look like a fool who will say something important in the opposite way?"

    Number 32 broke out in a cold sweat. "If that''s the case, the nobles will protest..."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Robbughed and said, "who dares to? Ask him toe to me? I''m a cold-blooded and ruthless person. I''m an iparably ferocious domineering man. Those who oppose my policy will be driven out of Westwind town directly and find a ce to live by himself."

    Number 32: "..."

    Robb didn''t worry about it at all. In fact, he had already talked to the nobility about tax collecting, but the nobility really didn''t care to pay a tax to Robb, because they could have such ie now, let alone tax. Even if Robb said that he wanted some money, the nobility would take the initiative to send a lot of gold coins. They only hoped that Robb would continue to y new tricks with them in the future.

    If they offended Robb just for a little tax, they really didn''t deserve to stay in Westwind Town, a ce full of new stuff.

    Moreover, when Robb told the truth, these nobles had already made up their mind that if they paid thirty copper coins for each worker ording to their head, their promised sry would be reduced by thirty copper coins when they recruited workers. For example, if they used fifteen silver coins to hire a person, they would use fourteen silver coins and seventy copper coins to hire a person in the future. In the end, the tax would still fall on the poor.

    It was easy to avoid tax in this way. There was no need to fight against Godfather on this kind of thing.

    Robb also knew that they were nning to do so, but he did not expose the thoughts of the nobles. It was impossible topletely free the poor from tax, let alone in the middle ages or in the future. Those people with low ie could not even meet the minimum standard of tax. If they went out to buy something, it also carried a lot of tax.

    The reason why he made such a rule was that he wanted to set up a basic rule, so that theter imitators would respect this idea of collecting tax from the rich. As long as this big thinking frame was formed, people would find a way to resist the small tricks yed by capitalists in the future.

    In the midst of constant resistance, the tax n would be more and more perfect, and tier like tax collection ns would slowly appear.

    He didn''t have to care about it. It was so annoying to care about it. He might as well bezy.

    Robb said to number 32, "the tax you are going to charge will be a huge sum of money that is much bigger than you think, because Westwind town is much richer than ordinary towns, and there must be a lot of tax. But... If I catch you embezzling public funds, you will die more miserably than those who escape tax."

    Number 32 hurriedly said, "it''s impossible for us to embezzle the money. We will only give it to the queen."

    "Wait a minute!" Robb said, "of course, the tax collected should be used in my town as priority. Why do you have to hand it over to the national treasury instead of the local people?"

 Chapter 457: I am the people

    Chapter 457: I am the people

    Number 32 said, "there''s nothing wrong with paying the tax to the national treasury. If you don''t give it to us now, is this the territory of the kingdom of Gran? If you don''t, we will... We will... We will... We will... We will... We will... Fight!" his voice was trembling.

    This person was too weak. On the contrary, the lower ranked administrative personnel behind him bravely stood in front of him, red at Robb, and blew on their beards, as if they were going to fight back. "This is the territory of our kingdom, and the tax collected here should naturally be handed over to the national treasury of our kingdom. If you want to interfere with this basic principle, then what''s the point of using here? You can kill us all, right?"

    Robb pped his hands and said, "good, good. You are all good. You dare to fight against the strong and have the spirit to sacrifice yourself. Such people are really the backbone of the kingdom."

    This praise was from the bottom of his heart! There was no "wow" at all. In order to run a kingdom well, it was not something that number 32 who was afraid of death could do. It must be this kind of person who had courage and strength.

    Robb said, "you don''t have to fight with all your might. I''m the most reasonable person in the world. Next, I''m going to reason with you. Listen to me if what I said is reasonable. By the way, take out the crystal ball. I''ll also tell Miss queen about it."

    Number 32 took out the crystal ball from his pocket, put it on the table, and dialed. The queen entered listening mode.

    Robb shouted at the queen, "Wow! You actually gave number 32 a strategic level crystal ball formunication. It can be seen that you attach great importance to Westwind town. You have ced great expectations on this group of administrative personnel, right?"

    The queen snorted and said nothing.

    Robb said, "they just said that they wanted to collect tax and send the money back to the national treasury, but I didn''t agree. Then they wanted to scold me. Now I''m going to reason with them. Come and listen to me, and see if I''m right."

    The queen said, "Okay, I will listen carefully and make a fair decision."

    Robb said, "this is the territory of the kingdom of Gran, and the ie here should be handed over to the national treasury. I don''t mind it. I think what you said makes sense."

    The queen knew that there must be ater story, so she didn''t even bother to say yes.

    Sure enough, Robb immediately cut in, "but since this is the territory of the kingdom of Gran, and the people here are also the citizens of the kingdom of Gran, they should also enjoy the rights that the citizens of the kingdom of Gran should enjoy. Right? Theoretically, the national treasury should also be allocated to this town, at least to pay the expenditure of this town, right?"

    The queen looked puzzled. "What kind of expenditure can it be? Why don''t I know what kind of administrative expenditure a town needs?"

    It turned out that nowadays, the central government didn''t care about the development of the local government at all. They only cared about tax collection, and the local government could do whatever they wanted. The local rich people would pay for the repair of the roads and bridges themselves, and the central government never paid a penny.

    Robb said, "there is no need for any expense in other towns. That''s because those sites are all granted by the nobility and they are operated by themselves. But I haven''t been given any title of nobility in Westwind town at present. Theoretically, it should be under your direct administration. If you don''t pay, who will pay? Otherwise, I will pay. How dare you give this town to me?"

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The town was now equal to Robb''s fief, which was much more independent. It was not justifiable for Robb to upy this ce. If she really gave Westwind town to Robb, then this ce would really be his private territory. Only ghosts wanted to give this town to Robb!

    The queen said, "Okay, the national treasury will pay for the expenses here, and I won''t let you get any pocket money."

    Robb said, "since we have to allocate the money, why do we have to return all the tax of the town to the national treasury first? We can spend it here directly and hand over the extra money to the national treasury. That''s good, isn''t it? In case we have to send the money back and thene back again."

    The queen felt that she had been tricked, but there was nothing she could do now. She had to bite the bullet and ask, "then tell me, what are the expenses?"

    Robb said, "first of all, you don''t have to pay the sries of these administrative staff in the central government. Isn''t it convenient for you to pay them with the local tax?"

    The queen nodded, "yes."

    Robb said, "the next step is public service. Thend of Westwind town has been expanding everywhere. Today, it''s going to open a new wilderness, and tomorrow it''s going to build a vige and expand continuously in all directions. If we want to connect these stretching ces to the main town, we have to build a road, and there are several ces that need to build a bridge on the canal. You can''t let me pay for it, right? It must be the national treasury."

    The queen nodded, "yes."

    Robb said, "there are too many people and garbage everywhere. Now the invisible corners of the town have been pushed with all kinds of living garbage, and some of them have even been thrown into the Westwind canal. You have personally watched me dig the Westwind channel. Don''t you have any feelings for it? For its health, we have to hire some cleaners to clean the town. And the sry of these cleaners, of course, should be paid by the national treasury."

    The queen said, "I think there is something wrong."

    As soon as he mentioned the others and so on of things that needed to spend money, the queen was dumbfounded. Standing in front of Robb, the group of administrative personnel were also stunned. "Are you sure? Why does the kingdom have to bear so many strange things?"

    Robb snorted, "who will be responsible for the kingdom? Me?"

    The queen would rather let anyone take the responsibility, but not Robb. She had to say, "I want to ask you, what do you want to make this town look like? It is now a very prosperous and rich town, and you have to put all your efforts into building it, as if you want to make it more magnificent than the royal pce. Why?"

    Robb smiled sincerely from the bottom of his heart. "In order to let the people live in a better environment, they will feel happier."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Hearing this, she was a little moved. In fact, as the queen of the kingdom, she also wanted her people to live a better environment and live a happy life. If Robb really thought so, he would be a model worth learning from.

    As soon as she thought of this, Robb pointed at her nose and said, "I''m the people. If I want to live a happier life, I have to make my own nest the best ce in the world."

    The Queen: ( - )

 Chapter 458: The monster army gathered

    Chapter 458: The monster army gathered

    Although the table was overturned, the queen did not object to the request of "spending a lot of money to improve the environment of Westwind town" .In the end, she also understood that Robb only allowed her team to take over Westwind Town, which did not mean that she really obtained the control of Westwind town. Now that the town was still in Robb''s hands, and her team had just arrived, it was not easy to gain a foothold there. At this time, she could not dream too much. The most important thing was to survive first.

    Moreover, she really wanted to see what Robb was going to do with that town. Since Westwind town was going to use her own tax to build it, she would just act as if it hadn''t been taken back. Anyway, she wont pay anything.

    "I''m still very busy," the woman said. "Number thirty-two, the special tax fund of Westwind Town will be used for the construction of Westwind town. If there is any extra money, it will be handed over to the national treasury."

    Number thirty-two quickly bowed to the crystal ball. After the phone was hung up, he took the crystal ball back and put it into his pocket.

    When he turned around and was about to leave, Robb suddenly stopped him and said, "don''t leave in a hurry. Since you havee here, you must have a ce to work first, right?"

    Number thirty-two said, "the queen has given me a sum of money in advance. She asked me to build a house here as the governor''s tally, so that I could have a ce to work."

    Robb said, "don''t ask the queen to pay for the governor''s tally. I think she is very poor and pitiful. The governor''s house is also an executive part. Let''s pay it from the first tax in Westwind town."

    After saying that, Robb took out a bag of gold coins and said, "this is the tax I pay. You can use the tax I pay to build the governor''s house first. As for the money that the queen sister gave you, return it to her."

    The executives were rendered speechless

    It was really an ident! He didn''t expect that Robb would also take out money to pay the tax. Moreover, this bag of gold coins looked so much, probably a few hundred. He must have paid too much?

    Robb shrug and said, "I can''t refuse to pay more, because the real estate in Westwind town is very expensive. The money you brought is only enough to buy a bathroom."

    Number thirty-two snorted and said, "you underestimate me. We have brought arge sum of money with us. Keep your money. The queen has said that anyone can look down upon us, but you can''t look down upon her."

    After saying that, he turned around and left without taking Robb''s money.

    With a turn of the camera, number thirty-two fell down in front of the mayor of White Birch Town. He was overwhelmed by the "governor''s house cost" reported by the mayor of White Birch Town as he could not afford it again. He had no choice but to bend down and return to Robb with a dirty face. "Well... Godfather... Your money..."

    "Hahaha!" Robbughed and threw the money over. "It''s the most interesting to p number thirty-two''s face."

    At this time, the elf elder who had been sitting next to him said unexpectedly, He said to number thirty-two "Now that you''ve finished talking, it''s time to talk about the monster army. Although you''re new here, I still have to tell you that the monster army may be about tounch arge-scale attack, and this is thergest city nearby, so the monster army is very likely to attack here. As the new governor of this town, you should consider how to deal with the attack of the monster army, right?"

    "What?" Number thirty-two straightened up and asked, "the monster army ising?"

    The elder nodded seriously and said, "I was talking about this with Mr. Robb just now. Thend of Westwind town is too big, but there are only five hundred soldiers. It''s impossible to guard against them. I think you should use the tax to build a solid city wall for Westwind town first."

    Number thirty-two smacked his lips and said, "if it was in another town, we really need to reinforce the city wall as soon as possible. But as for Westwind Town, it''s a waste of the money of the tax. Forget it."

    Elder elf, "Hey!"

    Number thirty-two turned around and ran away.

    The elf elder was speechless. Well, when the monster armyes, I''d like to see how these humans can be so confident.

    At the same time, in the depths of the ck Pine Mountain.

    In a deeper valley than the ce where Robb captured the spidersst time, arge group of monsters surrounded a small hill, crawling and worshiping. On the top of the hill, there was a huge stone chair, on which sat a red skinned monster with a pair of ck horns on its head.

    Yes, abyssal monsters.

    However, this monster did not have wings. It could be seen that it was not very powerful. The real powerful monster had a pair of ck wings, which was the symbol of the most powerful monster.

    However, this monster without wings was also a monster. Compared with other monsters, it was at the top of the food chain and was the ruler of the whole monster race. He used his majestic eyes to scan the three big monsters kneeling down at the bottom of the hill, including goblins, ogres, trolls, orcs, horned demons, and hellhounds. Then he looked back at the dragons, the hydra, the behemoth and otherrge monsters kneeling behind him.

    He couldn''t help but feel a littlecent!

    After several months of umtion and summoning, the giant sleeping beasts were awakened and finally formed into this huge army. With such arge army, it could almost sweep away the humans, elves and short people outside.

    Thergest human kingdom outside the ck Pine Mountain was the kingdom of Gran. If the Kingdom hadn''t been divided into two halves and had a civil war, the monster army might not be able to win. But now that the kingdom of Gran was divided into two parts and attacking itself and that not long ago, Mondra had sent a werewolf to negotiate with him and asked him to send troops to help deal with his enemy.

    He pretended to agree with Mondra''s request and sent a small group to pretend to attack Bright Road. It didn''t matter if they win or not. Anyway, it was good for the monsters to have the civil war in the kingdom of Gran continue.

    Now, army was finally ready.

    "Sir, the orcs have all assembled,"

    "Your Highness, all the goblins sent to test human strength have been withdrawn."

    "Sir, there are two hundred and sixty harpies, thirty-six dragons and fourteen thunderbirds. We have a huge air force."

    "Sir, the lizard men and the murlocs have assembled. We are not afraid of water battles at all,"

    "Sir, eight behemoths have gathered. We are invincible in the battle on thend,"

    Reports came one after another.

    "Very good! Everything is ready." the monsterughed. "It''s time for arge-scale battle."

 Chapter 459: Shut up if you cant speak

    Chapter 459: Shut up if you can''t speak

    "Your Highness, what should we attack first?" An orc prophet came up and said, "the area around the ck Pine Mountain is near the territory of the kingdom of Gran. In which direction can we get the best interests?"

    The monsterughed and said, "we can''t attack Est Gran first, because although the queen of West Gran is a woman, she has the view of the overall situation. If our monster army attacks East Gran, the queen of West Gran is very likely to stop her battle with Mondra and turn around to deal with us. Although we are strong now, if East and West Gran join hands, we have no chance of winning."

    The orc prophet said in a hurry, "then shall we attack West Gran?"

    "That''s right!" the monsterughed sinisterly "Mondra has been trying to win us over to deal with West Gran, so we can take advantage of this point to attack West Gran first. He thought we were helping him. After wepletely destroy West Gran, the strength of the kingdom of Gran will be reduced by half. How can the other half be our match? At that time, we will turn around to deal with Mondra! Hahaha! Human beings, creatures with fish lips, are still fighting in front of their enemies. It''s really funny, hahaha. "

    The prophet immediately knelt down and said, "Your Highness, you are so wise."

    Therge group of monsters behind him roared in a strange way. They also shouted, "Your Highness, you are so wise!"

    Some could not speak humannguage, so their pronunciation was rich.

    The double legged dragons sounded Roar!"

    The three hellhounds, "woof! Woof!"  3)

    The behemoths howled

    Monster, "fuck! Don''t say anything if you can''t speak. What the hell is this?"

    The orc knew first, "Lord, which city should we attack first?"

    The monster took out a map, which was very rough. It was made by a harpy. It flew in the air and looked down at the surrounding area of the ck Pine Mountain. It was a poor painting. It was rustic. Even from the map, one could feel that the person who drew this picture was only as good as a kindergarten student.

    He nced at the harpy who provided the map, and wanted to punch her in the face. He forced himself to hold back and said, "can you draw the map more carefully in the future?"

    The harpy said proudly, "it is widely acknowledged that this map is of the highest level in the history of the harpies. There is no need to draw it more carefully."

    "Bang!" the demon punched the harpy in the face. Thetter screamed and fell down.

    He took the map and showed it to his confidants. Then he pointed to the southwest of the ck Pine Mountain and said, "if we want to attack West Gran, we can''t attack those meaningless small viges, nor can we give thend a devastating blow. Therefore, only three ces are the most meaningful."

    He paused and tapped three times with his fingers. "Crystal Canyon, Westwind Town, Bright Road."

    These were the three biggest cities on the edge of ck Pine Mountain.

    The monsters intelligence was not low, and even above most of the human beings, he quickly analyzed the situation and said, "we can''t go to Bright Road. We have tested the strength of Bright Road. There are too many strange magic items there, which are a great threat to our soldiers. If we fight there, it will consume our strength, and even increase our losses."

    After that, His fingers moved to the Crystal Canyon again "This is the important border town at the junction of the desert kingdom and the kingdom of Gran. Of course, we can attack here by force. The key point is that if we attack here, the desert kingdom in the north will not sit by. Although the rtionship between the desert kingdom and the kingdom of Gran is not good, and that they fought a battle half a year ago, they are also human beings. If the desert kingdom finds that the border of kingdom of Gran is upied by monsters, they will feel threatened and maybe send troops to fight for Crystal Canyon, or even join hands with West Gran, so we can''t attack here first. "

    The monster said in a deep voice, "Westwind Town! A big city with a poption of more than ten thousand is extremely prosperous and rich in resources. It should be the most important economic town and grain warehouse of West Gran. If we attack here and burn it to the ground, it will cause a great blow to West Gran. Also, there are still many elves there. Hahaha... The elves are also damned."

    The monsters roared at the same time, "Elves be damned!"

    The elf race lived in the forest, and they actually had more to do with the monsters than humans. Of course, most of the time, it was the monsters that peeped into the elf vige and were ruthlessly defeated by them.

    Therefore, the monsters hated the elves more than humans.

    "Go to Westwind Town! Kill all the elves and humans!"

    "Burn the town to the ground!"

    "Roar! Roar!"

    "Woof! Woof!"  3)

    "Fuck! Shut up!"

    "Choo! Choo!

    The train stopped in front of Robb''s chapel. The sound was loud, but Robb didn''t mind it.

    When he was still a modern man, he liked things to be quiet. But when he came to this world and waszy for a year, he wanted to have fun.

    Because the world was so quiet that no matter where he went, he couldn''t hear music, no big TV on the street, and no TV series at home.

    It had been quiet for a long time. It was not bad to hear the train.

    He shook the fishing rod in his hand and pulled it hard. With a ssh, he caught a mutated fish from the water. The strange looking fish was struggling in Robb''s hand.

    Nuolun, who was fishing with him next to him, was very unconvinced. "Godfather, the train came in and hit the ground several times, shaking the ground. The fish were scared away, and the fish on my side ran away. Why can you catch fish on your side? And... What''s with this strange variety?"

    Robb ignored hisint. His fishing skill was about the rules of the game. He took the mutated fish andughed, "Wow! Mutated fish, good thing! Haha, you will be delicious."

    At this moment, an old acquaintance jumped off the train. It was uncle Johnny. He ran crazily towards the chapel yard while shouting, "Godfather, good news! We have dug out a very huge, pure crystal."

 Chapter 460: Crystal panel

    Chapter 460: Crystal panel

    "What?" as soon as Robb heard uncle Johnny''s words, he immediately threw the mutated fish in his hand to Suofa. The strange fish jumped up and down in Suofas hands. She had never seen such strange fish before, so she could not help but feel a little flustered.

    Robb smiled and said, "find a big fish tank and raise it. I''ll deal with itter."

    While they were talking, uncle Johnny ran up to them and said, "Godfather, I found a big crystal, a big one."

    "What about the crystal?" Robb asked.

    "The carriage... It''s too big..." said uncle Johnny. "It needs a lot of people to move it together. They are slowly discharging it."

    Hearing what he said, it seemed that it was really a big one. How many people were needed to unload it together?

    Robb cheered up and said, "I''ll go and have a look."

    Once there was a new toy, Robb would not be aszy as he used to be. In a sh, he ran to the side of the big train. Several gemstone miners were removing the side te of the train carriage. It seemed that the crystal was so big that it could not even get in and out of the door. They needed to remove the side te of the train room to unload the goods.

    Robb hurried up to help and a huge crystal as big as a car was ced inside. It was in the shape of a pir, glittering and translucent, pure and wless. It was the best material to make the magic crystal ball.

    In the past, the miners didn''t have the ability to dig out such arge piece of crystal, because the previous mining holes were carried by them.

    But now the situation was different. With the help of the minecart, they could put the crystal directly into the minecart and use the engine to pull it out. With the help of the train, they could transport such a huge crystal piece a hundred miles away without any pressure at all. Therefore, in order to ask Robb for credit, the miners brought such arge crystal here.

    Robb was overjoyed. "Great job! Great! Hahaha! This crystal is of great use."

    "What a big piece of crystal! How many pieces can it be made into a crystal ball?"

    Robb said crossly, "Johnny,e here. I''ll tell you how to cut it."

    Johnny quickly came over and said, "Godfather, please tell me!"

    Robb smiled and said, "I want you to cut it into a rectangr piece. Well, I see the size of this crystal, which is about the size of a 75 inch LCD TV. You try to cut it into a 75 inch rectangr thin te as many as you can. It doesn''t need to be very thin. A thickness of three or four centimeters is okay. It should be the same as the ss of the chapel window."

    Johnny was stunned and said, "what do you want to do by cutting it like that? This kind of crystal has been used to make magic crystal ball since ancient times. Why do you want to cut it like window ss?"

    "It''s none of your business. Just do as I say," Robb said with a smile. "After the crystal body is cut into thin pieces, there will definitely be some leftovers. I can make these leftovers into a traditional crystal ball. It doesn''t need to be a big crystal ball. It''s small and exquisite, and it''s easy to carry."

    Johnny was stunned again. "It''s not appropriate to make a crystal ball with leftover materials. When a crystal ball is used tomunicate, it needs to see the person on the other side. If its too small, itll be too small to see clearly, losing the effect ofmunication, and itll be too small to draw magic runes on it."

    "It''s none of your business. I have my own uses anyway," Robb said. "Do as I said. Go and call more jewelers to cut and grind for me as soon as possible."

    As soon as Robb finished his words, a pile of BUFFs fell on Johnny.

    Johnny immediately understood that it was urgent!

    However, if Godfather uses magic to add Buffs, it meant that this matter was very urgent and needed to bepleted immediately, and there was no need to buy time.

    With a serious look on his face, Johnny said, "I see. Itll be done soon. do can you need it? I''ll finish it before it''s time. If I can''t finish it, I''ll tell you."

    Robb said "Have it finish before the evening of the day after tomorrow, because the new round of football match is about to start. The football team of the daughter of the lord chambein is going topete with the local football team organized by Westwind Town town. I want to cheer for the local football team. I have to watch this match. So, you must finish it before the day after tomorrow. At least cut out a 75 inch screen for me to watch the live broadcast, and there should be a small crystal ball for the live broadcast Camera. "

    Johnny couldn''t understand what a screen or live camera was, but he had to get it to Godfather before the evening of the day after tomorrow. He had heard it clearly. He quickly curtsied and said, "I promise toplete the task."

    After saying that, he turned around, grabbed the huge crystal with both hands and carried it happily.

    With the blessing of the king, his strength was limitless. He could carry such arge crystal on his own. He walked as fast as if he was flying, and in an instant he went to the back of the mountain to find jewelers to help him.

    Two dayster, in the evening

    Two 75 inch crystal "panels" were ced in front of Robb. Although the jewelers hade to find Robb for a pile of BUFFs, cutting the crystal was an exquisite job. No one dared to do it too hard, fearing that they would break the crystals. But even so carefully, two panels were broken. It was really difficult to cut them into three or four centimeters in thickness and 75 inches in size.

    The bigger the crystal panel was, the easier it was to be damaged. The craftsmen were very careful. It took them two days to make these two panels, and the third one was reallyte.

    In addition, there were several tiny crystal balls, all of which were polished with edges and corners. Therefore, they were only a little bigger than balls in billiards and looked very small.

    The two crystal panels were carefully ced in a box full of cotton by the craftsmen, and the few big crystal balls were now held in Robb''s hands. He was rubbing them around like he was ying a fitness handball.

    He smiled at Lilian and said, "go and take out the transparent magic essence ink I prepared a few days ago."

    Lilian nodded and left.

    At this moment, the crystal ball on the Robb table lit up. The queen called again

    He looked up at the sky and found that it was dark. He couldn''t helpughing and said, "it''s sote."

 Chapter 461: Its so small. Let me see how you can draw on it

    Chapter 461: It''s so small. Let me see how you can draw on it

    Robb answered the phone and saw the dignified face of the queen.

    "If you dont have something to tell me, I''ll hang up."

    This had already be the standard opening remarks of the two people now. The one who dialed the phone, the other side answered like this, which was very hypocritical.

    The queen said with a straight face "I''m here to protest against you. Among the students of the magic school who took shelter in Westwind Town, two of them majored in alchemy. Their ves told their family on a regr basis that these two students were lured by you to y with mud, saying that they were going to make something called ''water mud''. These two students are only thirteen years old and have a promising future. Their family has ced great hopes on them. Now you actually let them y with the mud. These two nobles came to my pce this morning andined tearfully that they wanted to pick up their children as soon as possible, in case they would learn from you. "

    "Wow!" Robbughed. "When did you see someone learn from me? How could you be so bad?"

    The queen nced sideways and said, "yes, I see a person who has learnt from you every day."

    "Who is it?" Robb asked.

    "Me!" the queen pointed at her nose and said angrily, "I''ve been running every day to lose weight, but I still gained two pounds this month! It''s all your fault. What kind of nonsense candy did you invent? And it''s getting worse. Now even clear candy is sent to Bright Road. How fat are you willing to make me?"

    After saying that, she fell to the ground with a thump. "If I keep putting on weight, I won''t be the most beautiful woman in the kingdom anymore."

    Robb smiled and said, "in terms of your figure and appearance, you are not the first in the first ce. It''s just that you have the queen''s halo, otherwise, there are countless beautiful women among the people who can fight with you."

    The queen said angrily, "are you talking about the woman with red hair who took a bath with youst time?"

    Robb said, "eh? You have such a good memory. You still remember something from such a long time ago."

    "Humph!"

    "Well, let''s get to the point," Robb said with a smile "The two kids are good at learning. When they sessfully develop cement, you will know that if the two nobles insist on taking the children away, I certainly won''t object. After all, I don''t have the right to determine the future of other people''s children. If they want to take them away, they can take them away. I won''t stop them. Anyway, there are many alchemists everywhere, especially after the elvese to my ce. I don''tck these two children. But you know me well. Whether you believe me or not depends on you. You can judge by yourself. "

    The queen remained silent. She had to think about it carefully. So far, except that she had gained weight from him, the others had learned a lot from him. They would not suffer losses from him. It seemed that it was necessary to have a good talk between the two noble families.

    She turned her attention back to the screen and asked, "well, what are you ying with?"

    Robb picked up two crystal balls in his hands and said with a smile, "look, I''ve also got the materials to make the crystal ball."

    The queen couldn''t help butugh. "It''s so small. Can you see clearly the image inside?"

    "Of course, I also have a big one." Robb picked up a 75 inch LCD board from the nearby box.

    The queen said, "it''s big and thin. It''s inconvenient to carry it. What''s the use of this thing? It''s just formunication. Is it necessary for it to be so big? Let me tell you. The crystal ball we are using now is the most suitable one formunication after thousands of years of research by the experts of making magic items in Fengmo continent. It''s inconvenient to carry it when it''s bigger, and it''s inconvenient to watch it when it''s smaller."

    "Well, I didn''t say that I want to use it formunication." Robb said, "I want to use it for something more meaningful -- livestreaming!"

    "What is a livestream?"

    "I can''t exin it clearly. I''ll talk to youter," Robb said. "I''m going to do it now. Do you want to see it?"

    The queen said, "okay! It''s a good idea to have a look. Anyway, I''ve finished my government affairs today. I''m going to have a rest. I''ll use this time to see what you can make."

    As she spoke, she waved at a nearby eunuch. The eunuch immediately ran over and handed her a piece of cake. The queen took a te of cake with her left hand and a fork with her right hand, and gently pried a piece of cake off it and put it in her mouth. The sweet taste made her eyes curve slightly.

    It was also a pleasure to see Robb ying around with the crystal ball while eating her favorite cake.

    At this time, Lilian had already taken out the transparent magic essence ink. Robb carefully took out the 75 inch big screen and put it on a shelf that had been prepared. In this way, the 75 inch big screen stood up. He took up the pen, dipped some ink and drew runes on the big screen.

    The queen knew what rune he was drawing without even looking at it. While eating the cake, sheined in a muffled voice, "do you really want to make such a bigmunication device? When it''s done, I dont think you can move it, so you can only carefully hang it on the wall. Every time you want tomunicate, you have to run to the wall and stand there. Are you stupid?"

    Ignoring herints, Robb picked up another 75 inch screen and drew the same rune.

    The queen said, "well, both sides who have to call now have to face the wall. They are both stupid!"

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t be so hasty. These two screens will not be used tomunicate with each other. They are just receivers, only responsible for receiving the images, not for transmitting them out."

    "Oh?" the queen said, "no wonder I feel that the runes you drew are a little small. It turns out that they only ept and don''t send anything out."

    Throwing the crystal ball, the size of a billiards ball in his hand, he said, "this is what I will use to send."

    The queen said, "I''m wondering how you can draw runes on such a small crystal ball. You can''t draw them at all. Just a few runes would make it full at once. As long as the runes collide with each other, you will be blown up to the sky."

    Robb chuckled and said, "at this time, Im going to show you my true skills. Just watch!"

    The queen asked curiously.

    Robb put a crystal ball on the table and then picked up his pen to draw runes on it.

    Now was the key! The queen stared at it and put down the cake.

    At this moment, Robb suddenly said, "shrink!"

    With a swish, Robb''s body became smaller, and even his clothes and the pen in his hand also shrank and in a sh, he shrank to the size of a cup. Compared with Robb, the crystal ball the size of a ping pong ball was now like a big stone.

    Robb picked up his pen and calmly drew the runes on it. "Look, I can draw micro runes now."

    The Queen: ( - )

 Chapter 462: Ill show you something at two oclock tomorrow afternoon

    Chapter 462: I''ll show you something at two o''clock tomorrow afternoon

    While Robb was drawing runes on the crystal ball, the queen angrily protested in front of him, "don''t you often announce that you invent something that can be used by everyone, even ordinary people, or even people who are not magicians? But now you are shrinking yourself to draw runes, and no one else can do it. This is against your principle all the time."

    Her protest meant that she couldn''t do it herself. She couldn''t learn it, so she was very angry.

    Robb said while drawing runes, "don''t do that. It''s too ugly. In fact, you can do it sooner orter. You have to believe in the creative ability of the people. Not long after, the people will invent very small and thin fingertips to solve the problem of drawing runes on small beads, and even... draw beautiful paintings on a grain of rice."

    "Paint on a grain of rice?" the queen squinted. "You must be crazy."

    "Time will tell whether I''m crazy or not."

    Robb ignored the queen and concentrated on drawing runes. Soon, he finished drawing on the crystal ball.

    The queen also knew a little about magic items. She was surprised to find that Robb had drawn the small runes on the crystal ball.

    This symbol was used to match two crystal balls, so that they could be matched into a pair. When one needed tomunicate, they could call for another crystal ball.

    Robb drew one more rune, which meant that it matched another object. Moreover, Robb deliberately left arge space in a spot, which meant that he would add more runes here to match more crystal balls in the future.

    The queen immediately looked at Robb''s two 75 inch crystal panels and asked, "your crystal ball matches two screens at the same time? And you want to match more in the future?"

    Robb nodded, "yes!"

    The queen frowned and said, "what''s the benefit of doing this? If you make a phone call, there will be many crystal panels answering the phone at the same time. At that time, you can''t talk to a certain person in private. A person wille to watch in front of each screen."

    Robb, "it''s not used to make phone calls. I said that it''s for livestreaming."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    "Don''t guess too much. You will know the specific use of it tomorrow," Robb said. "Now, send someone through the transmission portal. I''ll give you a crystal panel. You take it and I''ll demonstrate it to you tomorrow."

    "Give it to me?" the queen squinted her eyes. She didn''t believe it at all. When Robb wanted a crystal ball formunication, the queen had asked Robb to give him a strategic transmission scroll. But now Robb had the same thing and gave it to her directly, which made the queen, who had lived in an environment of deception and betrayal for many years, have a strange feeling in her heart.

    Robb smiled and said, "I said I would give it to you. Do you think I am as petty as you?"

    The queen didn''t get angry, but said calmly, "I''m not narrow-minded. I can''t be as willful as you when I rule a kingdom. No matter what, I have to consider how to seek greater benefits for the kingdom and carefully use the kingdoms assets. Don''t pretend to be generous to others just because its on a whim."

    "Yes, yes! You are right!" Robb said, "do you still want the crystal panel?"

    "Since someone wants to send me something, of course I want it. Don''t be silly." the queen turned around and ordered. Soon, a small group of royal pce guards came through the transmission portal. They were careful, afraid that there would be ambush here. But when they came over, they only saw Robb waving at them. With a gentle smile on his face, he said, "don''t be afraid. Come over quickly and carry the crystal panel over there. Be careful not to touch it. Such a big panel is easy to break. After you go back, ask the queen to make a metal frame to protect it well. It''s okay to apply a film. But I know you don''t have the technique of applying a film..."

    The guards didn''t understand what he was talking about at all. What film? Forget it. Ignoring him, they lifted the panel, carefully passed through the transmission portal and went back.

    Robb said to the crystal ball, "put this crystal panel in the hall of your royal pce, where the ministers have meetings. Call all the ministers at two o''clock tomorrow afternoon. It doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not, as long as they have time, call them over and sit in front of the screen. I''ll show you a good thing."

    The queen said, "why two o''clock in the afternoon? You know I''m very busy in the afternoon, so I won''t be free until the evening."

    Robb said, "because the football match starts at two o''clock in the afternoon. It''s getting dark in the evening, and we don''t have to y at all. Don''t worry about it. It only takes two hours."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The queen didn''t like to waste time. She didn''t know how much work she had to do to deal with government affairs in two hours, but when she looked at the huge crystal panel that the guards had just moved from the transmission portal, she thought, [he must have a deep meaning in giving me this thing. I''d better spend two hours to study it and let all the ministerse to observe it. Perhaps it is really a great strategic magic item.]

    On the second day, it was sunny.

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, it was hot.

    The whole Westwind town seemed toe to life. After lunch, the townsmen were full, brought a few silver coins of pocket money, dragged children, helped the old and the young, and came to Marians stadium in the south of the town.

    Marians stadium was a newly builtrge stadium named after Marian Corton. It was located on a t ground in the south of the town and covered arge area. Anyway, Godfather encouraged the wildnd to be explored in a random circle. Therefore, Marian spent a lot of money to tten the soil and build the walls.

    There was arge football field in the middle of the stadium. There was nown in the soil.

    Next to them was the grandstand made of bricks and stones. The grandstand was divided into several floors, with the VIP seats on the top floor and the economic seats on the bottom. The seats on the first floor were enough to amodate eight thousand people, which almost took all the residents of Westwind town into consideration, but even so, the seats were still not enough, because there were ten thousand people in Westwind Town, and almost all the ten thousand people hade. Even hundreds of elves in the nearby vige hade.

    The arrogant elves never liked to get involved in such kind of sports that required sweating and rolling in the mud, but although they didn''t like to get involved, they liked to watch from the side.

    On the best viewing seat beside thepetition field, she raised a rod. The front end of the rod was installed with the small crystal ball made by Robbst night. She touched the crystal ball three times and dialed a number.

 Chapter 463: Royal ministers

    Chapter 463: Royal ministers

    On Bright Road, in the royal pce.

    The 75 inch crystal screen had been set up with a metal frame by the queen overnight and was installed on a wall. At this time, the ministers had also gathered.

    Last night, the queen had informed all the ministers in an urgent manner that as long as they had time today, they need toe to the royal pce to learn and observe the new magic item. No one dared to refuse this order? Even if they didn''t have time, they would still make time.

    For a moment, the ministers who were qualified to enter the hall were almost squeezed out.

    The lord chambein was especially busy with the affairs in the royal pce. At this time, he was as busy as a dog. He urgently sent arge number of chairs, arranged them in a row, and arranged for the ministers to sit. He also arranged tea, drinks, coca-c, cakes, snacks and french fries. It took him a long time to make every minister satisfied.

    However, this could not stop the ministers from whispering, "what the hell is this crystal panel?"

    "It''s formunication. He just made the crystal ball like this."

    "It can''t be carried anymore. It can only be fixed in the royal pce."

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the queen seldom leaves the royal pce. It''s good for her so that she can see the pores on the opposite face clearly."

    The queen said in a deep voice, "don''t even guess! ording to the person who gave me this panel, it''s not formunication, but for livestreaming."

    "Livestreaming?"

    "What the hell?"

    "I''ve never heard of it."

    The queen said, "time''s almost up. We''ll know what it is soon. Be quiet. Don''t guess randomly. Don''t be like a group of people who have never seen the world. Don''t you feel ashamed?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the LCD screen lit up. A call came.

    The minister ran over, gently touched the crystal panel, and connected the call.

    The queen immediately straightened her posture, making the solemn expression she usually had when she called Robb. However, just as she straightened her posture, she remembered that this panel seemed to be one-waymunication, and only the opposite side could send pictures and sounds, but the pictures and sounds on her side would not be transmitted, so there was no need to put on a posture of negotiation.

    The queen rxed her posture again.

    The crystal panel was lit up

    Such arge screen was unprecedented in this world. Of course, the shock of the screen was unparalleled. The moment the screen lit up, all the ministers could not help but let out an "ouch".

    Then, a huge stadium appeared on the screen. The middle of the yground was empty, and no one was there. On both sides of the yground, there were a lot of people, all shouting and screaming.

    A minister frowned and asked, "is it an arena? There are so many audiences."

    "Well, it looks like an arena." another minister cut in, "is Westwind town still doing such an inhuman thing? Look at the enthusiasm of these townsmen. Isnt it already 1345? Why is there still someone who is happy to watch ughter?"

    "They are so heartless!"

    "The moral degeneration of the world is getting worse and worse!"

    At this time, a minister raised an objection. "I don''t think it''s an arena. Isn''t the ce left in the middle too wide for an arena? There''s no need for such arge ce for an arena."

    The football field was certainlyrge, muchrger than any arena in ancient times.

    Hearing this, the ministers looked at it carefully and found that it was really not like an arena. The space in the middle was spacious, and the fence of the auditorium was too short. If it was really an arena, the warriors could jump into the ce with a light jump. Wouldn''t it be a big deal?

    The queen then said, "I heard it was called football, but I don''t know what exactly football is. Anyway, it''s not something like an arena."

    The ministers stopped talking and turned their attention back to the screen.

    At this time, the emcee walked to the middle of the football field. The minister looked at the emcee''s face and surprisingly recognized him. He could not help but exim, "ah? This man! He is a housekeepers of the Corton family."

    Many of the nobles present had gone to the Corton familys household to watch the fashion show, so many people had seen their housekeepers. But after all, he was a nobody, so there was no discussion about him. Everyone thought, [it seems that this is a new thing made by the Corton family.]

    The emcee took out a magic tool for boosting sound, put it in front of his mouth and said loudly, dies and gentlemen... Today, a greatpetition is going to be held here..."

    He was talking nonsense.

    Fortunately, he didn''t talk too much nonsense. After he quickly finished speaking, he shouted, "now, please wee the first team to enter the stadium - the local team of Westwind Town!"

    The spectators in the audience shouted crazily. Most of the eight thousand spectators cheered for this team. A side door beside the stadium opened, and more than a dozen yers came out in session.

    This team was made up of the local members of Westwind town. With strong local genes, it was very popr. As soon as it appeared, there was a wave of people in the audience, and the momentum was astonishing. Suofa that was responsible for controlling the crystal ball immediately turned the camera to the grandstand.

    The queen and the ministers were all stunned. "How can you y like this?"

    After the camera swept around the grandstand, it returned to the emcee. The emcee shouted again, "now, there is a challenger from outside  the team of the daughter of the lord chambein!"

    As soon as these words came out, all the ministers'' eyes were fixed on the lord chambein.

    The lord chambein was confused. He pointed at his nose and said, "I... I didnt know!"

    He looked at the screen foolishly. A dozen of team members were on the stage. He recognized one at a nce and pointed at the screen in surprise. "Ah? This! This is the team leader of the guards I sent to protect my daughter."

    "And I know this one. He is an elite of the guard team."

    "What the hell? This group of people are the guards I sent to protect my daughter."

    The ministers asked, "Lord chambein, what''s wrong with your guards?"

    "I really don''t know!"

    At this time, the emcee suddenly shouted, "The lord chambeins daughters team is a strong team. They are from the royal capital of West Gran, Bright Road, and abide by the will of the kingdom. In their dictionary, there is no failure, but only the desire for victory. Now let''s interview the leader of this team."

    Therefore, under the watchful eyes of the public, the daughter of the lord chambein appeared. Today, she dressed generously and decently. Wearing a long dress, she exuded a noble temperament. Under the cheers of the crowd, she walked to the emcee and took the sound boosting magic tool.

 Chapter 464: Please pay the livestreaming fees

    Chapter 464: Please pay the livestreaming fees

    TL: Sorry guys! The dead links have been fixed. :("It''s my daughter. Ah, it''s my lovely daughter." the lord chambein finally understood. "It''s my daughter who made the team."

    The ministers were rendered speechless

    The daughter of the lord chambein took up the magic tool and made a noble curtsy. Her elegant temperament made the more than eight thousand audience admire her. She opened her red lips, she said solemnly, "today is the first day that my football team willpete. We came here today in the spirit of learning, progress and fighting, but it doesn''t mean that we don''t want to win. My team members are the best team members in the world, the best team members, they will show the momentum of the lord chambein. Thank you."

    The audience burst into thunderous apuse.

    "Oh, my daughter is so cute," said the lord chambein

    The ministers were rendered speechless

    "Her team will definitely win!" a group of noble young masters anddies shouted in the VIP seats in the grandstand, and their servants and guards also roared, with a little momentum.

    He immediately aimed the camera at the group of young masters anddies.

    With a sweep of the screen, the ministers in front of the screen immediately shouted, "ah? That''s my son!"

    "She is my daughter."

    "Why did they go to see this?"

    "Huh? My nephew didn''t go to Westwind Town for refuge. Why is he also in Westwind Town today? When did he slip there?"

    "They are all cheering for the lord chambeins team."

    "Well, it seems that we should also be on the side of the Lord chambein. After all, the local team of Westwind Town has nothing to do with us."

    At this time, the camera was still sweeping around the VIP seats in the grandstand. The queen suddenly pped on the table and said angrily, "Number 32, who I sent to Westwind Town is also watching the match. It''s two o''clock in the afternoon. He should be working. Why is he there?"

    The ministers were rendered speechless

    The queen turned to the secretary next to her and said, "Note that number 32 skipped work and deduct his sry."

    "Yes, maam!"

    He immediately raised his pen and wrote down, "X day on September 1345, Number 32 skipped work for a day, and ten silver coins are deducted from from his sry."

    "That notebook is so horrible. Have I been recorded on it?"

    Thepetition was about to begin

    The yers of both sides began to get ready and spread on the huge football field.

    The ministers had more or less fought before, and they could tell at a nce that the troop deployment of both sides was very strategic. Some were attacking, some were defending and some were organizing. It looked like a mini military array, and it was real.

    Then, with the referee''s whistle, thepetition began!

    "Charge!"

    "Intercept!"

    "Shield wall!"

    "Slide!"

    "Fire strike!"

    "Air strike!"

    "Roll!"

    "Bolt!"

    Arge number of iparably gorgeous fighting skills were thrown out. The twenty-two yers of both sides instantly exerted their momentum, all kinds of movement skills, and all kinds of defensive fighting skills. The football was so beautiful that all the ministers present were immediately attracted by the excitingpetition.

    There was no doubt that they were on the side of the team of the lord minister. Every time the team of the lord minister grabbed the football, they would cheer, and every time a goal was shot, a few ministers would jump up and apud. When the ball was in the hands of the local team of Westwind Town, they would be extremely nervous, tightly holding their fists. Once the ball was thrown in the, they would all sigh in unison, and copse into their chairs, as if they had lost their spirit.

    Of course, the most nervous person here was the lord chambein himself, because it was his own football team!

    He was several times more nervous than other ministers. When he saw the team throw the ball, he almost picked up the chair and smashed the crystal te. Fortunately, he knew that it was very precious and couldn''t be smashed, so he tried hard to hold it back.

    Forty-five minutester, the first half of the game was over.

    The emcee came out and said, "Half-time. Please have a rest, drink some water and go to the bathroom. Fifteen minutester, we will bring you the wonderful second halfpetition. Thank you for watching."

    As soon as he finished his words, he turned off the crystal ball.

    The ministers breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s so beautiful!"

    "It''s too nervous and exciting. It''s good to have a rest for fifteen minutes, or I can''t even withstand it."

    "Thispetition is more wonderful than any otherpetition I have watched."

    "Activities like swordy and horse racing are not worth mentioning before this one."

    "Can we watch this kind ofpetition in Westwind Town in the future?"

    "Oh, that''s exactly what the livestream means. We can watch them."

    The ministers were talking about it, and the queen was about to have a rest and drink some water. At this time, the crystal ball on her table suddenly shed. It was a call from Robb.

    The queen picked up the crystal ball and saw Robb''s smile slowly appear inside. "Miss queen, is the football match beautiful? Is it fun to watch the livestream?"

    The queen nodded calmly and said, "very good! I have to admit that this is a wonderfulpetition, which is called online livestreaming. It is very convenient for us to see thepetition hundreds of miles away. It is a very good tool."

    "It''s good that you understand its use." Robb suddenly revealed an evil smile.

    As soon as she saw his bad face, the Queen''s heart jolted. "What are you nning? I feel a sense of urgency."

    Robb said, "I don''t want to do anything either. I just want to ask you, do you want to see the second half?"

    "Of course I want to see it!" the queen said. "Thepetition has not been decided yet. How can we not continue to watch it?"

    Robb, "if you want to see it, please pay a gold coins for the livestream fees. Otherwise, I won''t y the second half."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Silence, eerie silence,sted for three seconds. Then the queen jumped up angrily and pped her hands on the table at the same time. "How dare you! You are such a bastard!"

    Robb said, "I have organized such a goodpetition here and I even personally made a magic item for you to see it. I have done so much preparations. What''s wrong with charging you a gold coin for livestreaming? It isnt too much? I didn''t say that I would charge ten gold coins, right? A gold coin is not expensive for a queen of a kingdom."

    The queen was so angry that she almost jumped up to hit him, but she couldn''t do it through the crystal ball. She could only p the table crazily and said, "you bad guy, you gave me a crystal panel, but in the end, you still deceived me for money."

 Chapter 465: Its time for advertisements

    Chapter 465: It''s time for advertisements

    The queen was so angry that her beard almost went askew. Fortunately, she did not have a beard, but she was also a smart and intelligent person. How could she be so easily cheated? She rolled her eyes and suddenly understood something. "I saw from the crystal ball that you were sitting at home and did not go to the scene."

    Robb replied, "yes!"

    "That is to say, you are also watching the livestream with a big panel," the queen said. "Last night, you made two panels, one for yourself, and the other for me. There is only one small crystal ball for the livestream. If you stop my livestream, youll also stop yours. Humph! Who is afraid? Come on, don''t look at it."

    Robbughed and said, "Miss queen, did you forget the multiple conditions? Since I have used multiple conditions on the big fire box, of course I will also use them on the crystal ball. This livestream system can only stop yours, not mine. If you don''t believe me, you can have a look. The panel on your side has stopped, but mine is still on."

    The queen took a closer look? The crystal board beside Robb was still ying, but the one beside her had already turned off.

    "How dare you!" the Queen almost went berserk on the spot.

    The ministers behind her heard the conversation between her and Robb. They hurried up to persuade her, "Your Majesty, don''t be angry. This profiteer is really going too far...."

    "That''s right. Such a bad guy!"

    "Half of the game is deliberately shown. The rest of the game is to swindle money. It''s too evil."

    "This guy is even more evil than a monster."

    Robb didn''t feel flustered at all. He sat still on the stone stool and said, "let me tell you. The interval is only fifteen minutes. If you don''t pay this gold coin in fifteen minutes, it will be toote."

    The ministers were frozen. Two secondster, they continued, "bad guy!"

    "Liar!"

    "Scum!"

    "The people of our kingdom are courageous and will not ept any coercion."

    After that, a minister took out a gold coin from his wallet and said, "Your Majesty, I''ll pay for it. I''ll bear the responsibility of losing power and suffering humiliation. As long as you don''t bow to the evil force, it won''t damage the reputation of our kingdom. Let me be nailed to the pir of humiliation in history. I''ve made up my mind."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Therefore, a few minutester, a gold coin was thrown from the transmission portal to Westwind town. Lilian picked it up and waved it at Robb, smiling happily, "master, they have paid."

    "Very good. You can continue to stream." Robb picked up another micro crystal ball that was specially used for phone calls and said, "Suofa, continue to stream."

    In the gym, Suofa received a call and turned on the crystal ball again.

    So, the live broadcast continued

    The ministers sat in line and waited excitedly for the second half.

    The screen lit up again. The intermission was not over yet. Only a few staff in the court were showing billboards to the audience, on which there were "Chengguang sugar factory, bringing you sweet taste", "White Birch real estate, your first choice to settle down", "Primitive Crystal, customized crystal jewelry"

    Suddenly, the camera shed and a beautiful face appeared.

    It was the first time that she had logged in to live streaming on the Inte, so she was obviously not used to it. For an assassin, she was really not good at facing many people. Fortunately, although there were a lot of audience here, she could only face the "camera" for the other side.

    She said in a nervous and out of tune voice "Advertisement! Time for advertisement! 75 inch crystal board is now open for booking. The special discount is three hundred gold coins per piece. Exclusively customized by Godfather. With the crystal board, you can enjoy the fun of the football game at home. Buy our crystal board, and the follow-up payment is as low as thirty silver coins for apetition. By the way, the 75 inch crystal board must be cut from a whole huge crystal It''s hard to say whether you can get so many crystals in the future. If you miss this, you may not be able to buy it. Maybe you can only buy 50 inch or 20 inch boards in the future. Who knows? It''s possible that we can''t even dig out a crystalrge enough for it... "

    As soon as he finished speaking, the lord chambein jumped out and shouted at the crystal ball, "Godfather, I''ll order one!"

    Then Desmond Corton jumped up and said, "I want one too."

    "And me!"

    "Me too!"

    The ministers were in an uproar and there was a sudden rush of selling.

    Robb had no choice but to shrug on the other side and said, "not so much. The crystal ore I dug this time is only a little big. I estimate that I can only make fifteen tes at most. One is for my own use, and the other is for the queen. At most, I can sell thirteen panels."

    The ministers immediately found that the thirteen tes were not enough.

    "Then I''ll offer three hundred and fifty." someone raised the price immediately.

    "I offer four hundred!"

    Hmph, four hundred and fifty."

    "Five hundred!"

    As the tide rose, they began to scramble for it. If they couldn''t get the bidding price, they would beat them with their fists. If they couldn''t beat them with their fists, then they would use their fighting skills. If they couldn''t use their fighting skills, then they would use magic. The hall was immediately in a mess.

    The queen looked at the ministers who "disgraced the kingdom" and shook her head. She sighed, "what the hell are they doing?"

    Robb smiled evilly at the queen again.

    The queen had just been pissed off, but now she was tired of seeing this smile. She said weakly, "judging from your expression, what else can I do? Continue to y tricks on me."

    Robb said, "you''re wrong. This time, I''m not going to trick you, but to teach you how to make money."

    The queen couldn''t help but exim, "you have set me up like this. How can I make money?"

    Robb said "This is where you are short-sighted. You only saw that I ept your money, but you didn''t expect that you could use this thing to receive other people''s money. Come on, let me teach you a lesson. You can build a house called cinema, put this thing in the cinema, and collect tickets from ordinary people to let them watch. I suppose this cinema can amodate one hundred and fifty people. You can receive three hundred tickets if you ept two silver coins for each person Then you pay me a thirty silver coins deposit for apetition. How much do you want to earn? "

    The Queen, "Wow, you can earn two hundred and seventy silver coins!"

    Robb said, "Besides, your parents'' ne has the ability to record the images and sounds and repeat them, right? It means that the images of the football match can be recorded and reyed. You can study a magic item that can save the football match and repeatedly show it to the people. A round will earn two hundred and seventy silver coins. How much can you make if you repeat ten times? How much can you make if you y it one hundred times?"

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The anger she had just disappeared all of a sudden. She sighed slightly at Robb and said, "you... What should I say at this time?"

    "Shut up and kiss me."

    "Go to hell!"

 Chapter 466: Your highness, come with me

    Chapter 466: Your highness,e with me

    The second half of the football match was still going on.

    The two teams on the field had already fought for a score of 8:11, and the local team of Westwind Town was temporarily behind. After all, the team was made up of local volunteers, so it was stillcking some strengthpared to the guard team of the lord chambein. Whether it was physical strength, skill and tactics, or cooperation, they were behind, and hadpletely be suppressed.

    All the girls of Robb''s family were now standing in front of the big screen and watching the livestream with Robb happily.

    "When I go out for adventures in the future, I''ll take a crystal ball with me, and then I''ll take the risk to travel through the whole process of visiting the devil king city. I can stream it on your side. Can I also charge a livestreaming fee?"

    "Of course, there should be a lot of people watching you take adventures. After all, ordinary people don''t have the ability to take adventures, and it''s also interesting to see how others do it," Robb said with a smile. "And, in this way, I can watch you from afar if you are in danger."

    "If I am in danger, will you immediately appear beside me to save me?"

    "Of course not. I will only take pleasure in your misfortune," Robb said. "After you die, I will move your corpse back and bring it back to life."

    Xuelu was speechless

    She should be pissed off, but she knew that he was just saying it. If there was really a danger, he would definitely interfere. He was a very gentle man.

    After thinking for a while, Little Yi leaned over and said, "I''m wondering if I can spread the teachings of the God of light to everyone through this crystal ball if this kind of crystal te is produced in arge quantity and enters the house of ordinary people."

    "Of course you can," Robb said, but then shrugged. "But to be honest, that thing is too boring, too boring, and not in line with the spirit of entertainment. No one is willing to listen to a nun''s preaching on a crystal board. Only a small group of the most loyal disciples will be willing to listen to you if you y like this..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the big loli jumped out and raised her holy sword. "If anyone dares not to watch the livestream, I''ll kill him... Ouch... don''t hit me on the head."

    "You haven''t grown at all. Go to the chapel and read the new Bible of Light."

    "Fine, Ill just go." the big girl pouted and went into the chapel.

    As soon as she sat down in the hall and picked up the new Bible of Light, she saw the window open. A silver giant wolf quietly climbed over the window and came in, turning into a human. It was the werewolf general, White Moon.

    The little girl frowned and asked, "Why are you here again? Did Godfather allow you to enter the town?"

    "Godfather allows the people of West Gran toe in and out freely, so of course, the people of East Gran are also allowed toe in and out freely. As long as they don''te with hostility, Westwind Town is very epting. I have shown my identity to the guard of the city and came in normally."

    "Then why did you roll through the window? Isn''t it fine toe in through the chapel gate?"

    "Ahem... I''m used to it..." he said in a low voice, "Your Highness,e with me. Westwind Town is about to be destroyed. Itll toote if we don''t leave now."

    "What?" the little girl asked, "what will happen?"

    "This is top secret information. You are the princess, so I dare to tell you. I really dare not tell anyone else..."

    After a pause, he said in a low voice, "the monsters in the ck Pine Mountain are about to attack Westwind Town."

    "What?" the little girl tilted her head and asked, "why do you know this?"

    With a finger in front of his lips, he said, "Shh! Don''t spread it out. The king and the devil king have been in touch and formed an alliance. The king will lead the army to attack Bright Road again, while the devil king will go out in full force to attack Westwind Town. With both of them, we can easily get rid of West Gran. If you stay here any longer, it will be very dangerous. Don''t you know that you are the daughter of Mondra? They might hurt you identally."

    "What?" the big loli jumped up and asked, "how could it be like this?"

    "This time, we canpletely destroy those dark believers," he said proudly. "For the God of light."

    "Nonsense!" the little girl said angrily, "is this the perfect n that my father came up with to fight against the Church of Darkness? With the monsters? How ridiculous it is! Isn''t the Church of Light against my father''s stupid decision?"

    "Stupid? It''s not stupid at all!" said White Moon. "It''s a brilliant idea. The head of the Church of Light is also on the side of the king. He also agrees to unite with the monsters first to destroy the Church of Darkness."

    The little girl trembled with anger. "When did the God of light give such a crazy and unreasonable prophecy? Sure enough, the old Church of Light is broken into pieces. Only my new Church of Light is true, kind-hearted, and truly gets the spirit of the God of light."

    She pointed at White Moon angrily and said, "I know, I know that my father has never believed in the God of light. He might have said so, but in fact he has no respect for the God of light. No, he has no respect for any God. The God is just his political tool. He will only collude with the old Church of Light in the name of the God of light and use some dirty means to cut off the abnormal things."

    "..."

    The little girl raised her holy sword and said, "for bad guys and evils, use your own hands to kill them with the holy sword! Announce loudly what the other party has done and then knock him down. Why do you have to y so many tricks? You actually joined hands with the monsters. It''s not the justice I acknowledge. No, it''s not justice at all. It''s evil."

    "Your Highness, you are too young... There are some things you don''t understand."

    "Cut the crap and get out!" the little girl almost jumped up.

    With a long sigh, he said, "Your Highness, I have done what I should do and said what I should say. If you insist on staying, I have no choice but to... See youter. Please forgive me."

    After that, he turned into a huge silver wolf again and climbed out of the window.

    "I''ve told you to go through the front door!" the little girl leaned over the window and scolded, "you big bad gray wolf, you always go astray."

    "I''m a silver wolf, not a gray wolf." he protested in a low voice in the distance. Then a silver light shed and disappeared on the hillside.

    The expression on the girl''s face turned ugly. She leaned against the window and froze for a while. When she suddenly turned around, she found that Little Yi had already stood behind her.

    The big girl grabbed her hand and said seriously, "Sister Ishir, don''t worry. No matter how many monsters wille, I, Russ Belmonde Drac, will perform my duty as the guardian of light and fight against them to the end. I will guard our chapel to the death."

 Chapter 467: It was a harpy

    Chapter 467: It was a harpy

    "Its in! The lord chambeins team scored another ball!"

    The emcee roared. His voice was so loud that the whole stadium was buzzing.

    In the royal pce of the Bright Road, the ministers also cheered, "Its in! Its in! We can win this round and defeat the local team of Westwind town."

    There were only 15 minutes left before the end of thepetition, but the local team had fallen behind four balls. Most of the audience in the stands could not help but give a miserable snort. "Oh, damn it! Another ball was shot. There is no hope of winning this time."

    Some desperate spectators couldn''t help but raise their heads to the sky, raising their hands and praying, "God of light, please help the local team of Westwind Town make aeback."

    However, the moment these people raised their heads, they found that there were five big birds circling in the sky above the stadium.

    Due to the strong sunlight in summer, even dog''s eyes would be blinded by the sunlight, so the five big birds were ck and no one could see clearly what they were.

    "What''s that?"

    "It''s dark. I can''t see clearly what kind of bird it is."

    "Judging from the flying posture, it looks like an eagle."

    "How could an eagle be so big?"

    "I''ve never seen five Eagles taking off at the same time. Eagles are very proud and work alone."

    When the townsmen were talking about it, an elf archer suddenly jumped up from the stand and shouted, "everyone, be careful. It''s not an eagle. It''s a harpy."

    "Monster!" the audience beside the elf archer all jumped up, but only this group of people jumped up. After all, no matter how loud the elf archer''s voice was, it could not be heard far in the noisy stadium, only dozens of people around him could hear it.

    These dozens of people jumped up at the same time, leading the audience beside them. The audience on both sidesughed and said, "are you going to do human waves?"

    "Crowd! Get up!"

    "Go WESTWIND TOWN!"

    The crowd surged, from one side of the grandstand to the other, and then came back. The atmosphere of thepetition reached the most intense state for a moment.

    The elf archer was almost infuriated to death by the humans. He quickly shouted to the dozens of people around him who heard him roar just now, "call the police. The harpy ising. Spread the words out."

    Unexpectedly, the audience who jumped up just now sat down at the same time. "What''s so good about the harpy? Let''s watch thepetition first. What''s wrong with you? We were almost led by you. We missed the goodpetition just because of a harpy."

    The elf archer was speechless

    He cursed in his heart, [these humans are really not nervous at all. How did they survive in this dangerous world? Well, forget it. These guys are unreliable. Fighting against monsters is the most professional skill of our elf race.]

    The archer left his seat and moved a few steps on the grandstand. He found another elf in the audience, pulled him up and whispered something in his ear. The elfs face became serious. He then jumped up and left the grandstand with the former.

    After a while, hundreds of smart archers who were scattered in the audience of eight thousand gathered outside the gym.

    At this time, the elf elder was at the VIP table put a crystal clear ice candy into his mouth and watched the football match happily. An elf came up from behind the backstage and whispered in his ear, "elder, the monsters areing. There are harpies spying on us in the sky."

    "Oh?" the elder raised his head and nced at the sky. Although he was very old, he had good eyesight. He saw the spinning ck shadows in the sky at a nce. They were five harpies. They were hovering in the sky and looking down at the stadium below. It was obvious that they were spying on the situation of Westwind town.

    For the harpies, this stadium, which gathered almost all the people in the town, was also a very strange thing. They had never seen it before, so they were probably dumbfounded in the sky.

    The elder turned around and whispered to the elf, "get ready to fight at any time. Release detection skills and closely monitor the ck Pine Mountain in the northeast."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "What''s more, we need to go through the battle n with the great druid andmander Elsie. The great druid, the big iron carriage of Elsie and the five hundred soldiers are very strong. They are our greatest reliance."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The elves moved silently and upied many high ces in the town. The longbows, hillside, trees, walls, towers, etc. were in their hands, and the quivers were hung in the most convenient ce to take arrows at any time. The tense atmosphere filled them.

    Many senior elf archers turned on their detecting skills at the same time and stared at the mountain forest with a range of thousands of yards. The elf elder turned around and said to Nuolun, "Sir, the monster army ising."

    "Oh, I see. Counterattack! Local team, what are you doing?"

    "Hey, I''m telling you that the monster army ising. Why are you still focusing on football?"

    "The football will end in ten minutes. At the most nervous time, who has the time to care about the monster army? Let the monster army see hell."

    The elf elder, "Hey! We will die!"

    "It doesn''t matter if we die or not." Nuolun continued to watch the game intently. He clenched his fists and said, "kick! Kick! Even if you can''t kick the ball, kick!"

    Elder elf was speechless

    Never mind. There was no reliable person in this town, except for Elsie. The elf elder quickly left the VIP seats and came to the outside of the stadium. He turned on his detection skill with a range of three thousand yards. He swept around the town and found that hundreds of elven archers were ready. He was a littleforted.

    He turned around and said to one of his men "Mr. Elsie is very powerful, but this town is too big. With his five hundred people and hundreds of archers, it''s difficult to guard such a big town well. There are always some ces that are not guarded. Fortunately, almost all the townsmen are gathered in the stadium now. We only need to guard the stadium to protect everyone. You go and ask the townsmen who haven''te to watch thepetition toe here and gather in the stadium ... "

    The elves nodded and left quickly.

    The elf elder raised his head and looked at the dancing harpies in the sky. He asked loudly, "can anyone shoot those harpies down?"

    The elf archers nearby shook their heads at the same time. "They are flying too high. Our elven longbows can''t go so far."

    The elf elder said, "where are the dragonhawks raised in the vige? Send two dragonhawk knights to fly up!"

 Chapter 468: The dragonhawks knights are launching an attack

    Chapter 468: The dragonhawks knights areunching an attack

    On thepetition field, not only the elves noticed the monsters in the sky, but also some human hunters. However, they knew that Godfather was in Westwind Town, so they didn''t care at all and continued to watch football carefully.

    Another person also keenly noticed the monster in the sky, which was Suofa.

    After all, she was an excellent assassin sent by the desert kingdom. Her sense of danger was far beyond ordinary people. When the harpy appeared above her head, she had already noticed it. However, she was holding the crystal ball and was responsible for the livestream of the football match. This was very important work. How could she care about the monsters in the sky?

    She held the crystal ball in her left hand and pointed it at the football field. She secretly took out a dagger from her right hand, but after ncing at the height of the harpies, she gave up the idea of hitting them with her daggers. She could only hold the dagger in her palm and thought, [if theye down and hurt people, I will hit them away.]

    Coincidentally, the local team of Westwind town kicked the ball out of the boundary by ident. A team member ran to pick up the ball. After a short time, Suofa quickly turned the crystal ball to the sky and whispered, "Godfather, there are five harpies above the stadium. They should be a reconnaissance team."

    The crystal ball captured the five harpies and projected them on the two big screens, Robb and the queen.

    Before Robb could say anything, the ministers on the Queen''s side shouted, A harpy scout? Are the monstersing?"

    "Harpies usually don''t appear above human towns. Since they appeared, it means that the monster army ising."

    "Yes, it seems that thepetition may be suspended urgently."

    "No!" the minister snorted and rushed up to hold the crystal ball. "Don''t stop thepetition because of this. My daughter''s football team will win in 9 minutes, and there are only 9 minutes left. We are 4 balls ahead of them, and the victory is almost ours. We can''t stop at this time."

    The queen pped the table and said, "be quiet, all of you."

    After stopping the ministers, the queen turned to the crystal ball and asked Robb, "what are you going to do with it?"

    Robb smiled and said, "you like to be nervous too much. Just let those broken birds circle in the sky. If they don''te down, let''s talk about itter."

    "A few birds is nothing," the queen said. "But these harpies usually only move in deep mountains. It''s very abnormal for them to hover above human towns, which indicates that the monster army ising..."

    Before she could finish her words, Robb picked up another small crystal ball andined, "Hey, why do you always look at the sky? Watch the football match. Ignore those broken birds. The football is about to end in 8 minutes. It''s the most important time."

    Hearing his order, Suofa quickly turned the camera and aimed it at the court again.

    At this time, the ball returned to the feet of the lord chambeins team which wasunching a fierce attack

    The queen protested, "Why are you watching the football game? Turn the camera to the sky!"

    At the same time, the minister said, "Wow, that''s great. The camera has been turned back to see my daughter''s team."

    As soon as he finished his words, he found that the queen said the opposite words at the same time. He was so embarrassed that he immediately shut up and retreated.

    Robb sighed, "Oh, I forgot to add the split screen function or the floating window function when I developed this crystal panel. It seems that I need to improve it."

    The queen squinted, "what are you talking about?"

    Robb said, "I''m talking about the need to produce better technology."

    The queen said, "I don''t care about your split screens and floating windows. I just want to say that since this is a paid service, you should try your best to satisfy the audience''s needs. We just paid you a gold coin, and you have to let us see what we want to see. I want to see the harpies in the sky. My ministers want to watch a football match, so you have to try your best to satisfy them. Otherwise, you have to refund the money."

    "Yes, yes, you are right and convincing." Robb picked up the little crystal ball and said, "let''s y apetition. We need to cut the camera to scan the harpies in the sky, and we have to satisfy the audience with football."

    Suofa was at a loss whether to cry or tough. The camera had to follow the football for two minutes. Seeing that the football had left the boundary, she quickly looked up at the sky. However, the five harpies were only circling in the sky, so there was nothing else to see. She quickly turned the camera down.

    Robb said, "look, they are harmless harpies. What are you afraid of?"

    "How can it be possible that harpies are harmless? You will know how evil they areter," the queenined.

    The camera chased the football for another two minutes. There were only 4 minutes left before the end of thepetition. The yers were tired, and they couldnt turn 4 balls, which made the local team of Westwind town have no chance to turn the tables. Many people began to give up and stop shouting.

    The lord chambein was unting proudly in front of other ministers, "My daughter''s football team is so good! Haha! My daughter''s"

    At this time, when the camera was raised into the sky again. The audience in front of the panel suddenly found that something had changed

    In the elf vige in the distance, two dragonhawks suddenly soared into the sky, with two female archers on their backs.

    The dragonhawk was arge eagle with bright feathers. It was unruly and disobedient by nature. Only the elves who were good atmunicating with nature and animals could control it. However, the carrying capacity of the dragonhawk was very limited, so the dragonhawk knights would usually only use delicate female elves.

    The knights on it were beautiful. As soon as they flew into the sky, they attracted people''s attention.

    "Wow!" Robb shouted, "what the hell? There is such a dragonhawk in the elf vige? I didn''t see it it when I received the group of refugees."

    The queen snorted and said, "it''s normal for dragonhawks to find their masters tens of thousands of miles away. It should be after the elves settled down in Westwind town that the dragonhawks they raised before came to visit. There are only two of them. It can be seen that the fighting capacity of the elves has recovered a little."

    "Two versus 51?" the ministers discussed, "can they win?"

    "I don''t think it''s a big deal."

    "The fighting ability of the elves is superior to that of humans,"

    "They can''t be counted as a single soldier. The dragonhawk also has a strong fighting capacity. It should be four to five."

    "Oh, I see. Lock the camera here. Don''t go back to the football match."

    As soon as the ministers finished speaking, they heard lord chambein screaming, "no, there are only two minutes left before the football match ends. Let me watch it."

 Chapter 469: Long lens

    Chapter 469: Long lens

    "What''s so good about this trash time?"

    "That''s right! The local team of Westwind Town has lost their will to fight,"

    "How could they bring 4 balls in in 2 minutes?"

    "It''s none of our business. Look at the sky!"

    The two knights flew towards the five harpies at a fast speed.

    There was a word "Eagle" that they both had. Dragonhawks and harpies. Both looked like eagles. Who was afraid of whom?

    The five harpies roared and rushed towards the dragonhawks aggressively.

    Far away, an arrow was shot towards the leading harpy.

    Seeing that her opponent was a dragonhawk knight, the harpy had already been on guard. Before the arrow flew halfway, the harpy had already turned sideways. The arrow grazed its belly, but not even a single feather was stripped off.

    The harpy let out augh ofcency. However, as soon as theughter rang out, it found that a second arrow had reached its face. At this time, it had no time to react. The arrow was shot into the middle of its face and into its bones.

    The harpy fell down before she could even scream.

    "It''s a beautiful series of arrows. The key point is that the second arrow was too fast to see clearly." the ministers eximed, "it''s worthy of being done by an elf. The best archers in the world are all from the elf n."

    Another dead body of a dead harpy fell from the sky, just below the stadium. If this thing fell on the grandstand, it might smash several townsmen to death. The queen was a little worried about her own people, so she had the camera run with the corpses.

    When the harpies fell to a height of about dozens of meters above the stadium, Nuolun, who was sitting in the grandstand, suddenly raised his head and waved his hand. A cyclone technique that had already been prepared after the chant was released. He carried the corpses out and threw it outside the stadium.

    Several nobles next to him said to Nuolun, "the cyclone skill is so beautiful!"

    "I''m ttered! Magic power is secondary. The key is to act elegantly and gentlemanly. As nobles, we have the obligation to take care of ipetentmoners. This is the consciousness of us nobles."

    People around pped their hands.

    "You''re dumb," the queen said. "What kind of men are in Westwind town?"

    The ministers, "cough!"

    The camera was turned back to the sky again. Everyone looked carefully and found that there were only three harpies left in the sky.

    The remaining three harpies were furious, and their sharp roars made people''s ears numb. They pped their wings at the same time, and six wind des flew fiercely towards the knights.

    The two female archers on the back of the dragonhawks didn''t even bother to pay attention to it. They let the dragonhawk under their feet to dodge by themselves. The two dragonhawks pped their wings, and fell sharply. All the six wind des missed.

    However, the sudden fall of the other dragonhawk was too big. All the ministers were wondering if the knight on the back of the dragonhawk could sit steadily? If it were a human knight, he would have been shaken off.

    However, there was no problem with the elves. The light elves could sway on the branches with the wind, and they could walk on the snow without leaving footprints. The two female archers actually bent their bow and shot their arrows from below. The two arrows hit the abdomen of two harpies.

    The two female harpies fell down at the same time, leaving only thest one. How dare she keep fighting? She turned around and ran away.

    The two dragonhawks quickly chased after them.

    The three eagles were flying crazily in midair. The bows and arrows collided with the whirlwind and flew away from the sky above the stadium at once. The crystal ball could only capture three small ck dots in the sky in the distance. Robb hadn''t increased the ability of zooming, so it was difficult to see them clearly for now.

    Suofa had no choice but to turn the camera back to the football field. At this time, thepetition had just ended, and the local team of Westwind town fell on the court, with dust all over their faces. The team of the lord chambein was in high spirits, waving their hands to the audience. The emcee came out, He said loudly, "the lord chambeins team won thepetition. Now, please wee Nuolun, the special guest, to award the prize to the lord chambeins team... Bring the prize..."

    Before he finished his words, a corpse of a harpy fell on the ground near him. The corpse came at the right time, as if it was the prize.

    The emcee was speechless

    The audience were rendered speechless

    The yers were rendered speechless

    The leader of the lord chambeins team was stunned for a moment, and then said awkwardly, "although it''s good to give a girl as a reward. Even if she is dead, we can still take advantage of her heat. But a harpys body is not easy to operate. Do you use your mouth?"

    Everyone was speechless

    The queen said, "lord chambein, isnt your guard too rude? Where is your dignity? When you recruit your subordinates, you should not only pay attention to their strength, but also their character. Don''t you dare to use such rubbish? His job is to protect your daughter. Don''t you think it''s terrible?"

    The lord chambein was sweating profusely. "Well, well, I''ll transfer him to protect my son."

    "No, we should focus on the key point now," the queen turned to Robb in the crystal ball and said, "ask your maid to find a way to broadcast the battle in the sky. Now the two dragonhawks and the harpy have be small ck dots, which can''t be seen clearly."

    Robb, "I''vee up with an idea. Please wait a few minutes."

    He quickly ordered Suofa man, e back home and bring the small crystal ball back. I have to add a long-distance lens to it so that the battle in the sky can be broadcasted."

    Then she ran towards the chapel as fast as she could.

    The effect of swift wind was astonishing. In addition, Suofa was an agile assassin, so her speed was also very fast. In less than a minute, she ran back to the chapel from the stadium and handed the crystal ball to Robb.

    Robb said to the livestream, "please wait a moment. I have to turn off the live streaming for the time being and add a long lens to it. You can watch the situation here through the crystal ball for the time being."

    "What the hell are lens?" the queen couldn''t help but grumble, "hurry up or the battle will end in a twinkling of an eye."

    "Don''t worry. It won''t take long." Robb waved his hand in the air and took something from the distance. A prepared magic item flew out of the warehouse. It was a cylindrical magic item, which looked like a pipe. No one could understand what it was.

 Chapter 470: Godfather transformed into a handsome owl.

    Chapter 470: Godfather transformed into a handsome owl.

    Robb said, "I have sealed a detection technique in this magic tool, with a range of 5000 yards."

    In fact, Robb could also make a long lens with ss, but he didn''t know anything about light and electronics, so he used the detection technique. He had to admit that sometimes magic was very useful, especially when scientific research couldn''t keep up with it.

    He stuffed the crystal ball into the pipe and handed it to Suofa. "Go to the roof and continue streaming!"

    Suofa nodded. With a sh, she easily climbed to the roof of the chapel and raised the pipe in her hand. The crystal ball was in the pipe, and once it was activated, the detection technique in the pipe was also activated. With a swish, the range of vision of 5000 yards was disyed. The three small ck dots in the sky far away, which were still chasing and fighting, became iparably clear, as if they were close to them.

    The queen and the ministers looked at each other. After a few seconds, the queen said in a low voice, "it''s not bad to use this to scout the enemy''s situation."

    The ministers around nodded, and the secretary also secretly recorded it.

    They had already flown out of Westwind town to the sky above the forest, which was quite far away from the town.

    A Dragonhawk knights finally caught up and shot at the harpy. The arrow hit the vital part of the harpy with a buzz. Afterward, the female demon screamed and fell down.

    "Oh, they didn''t let it run away. That''s great!" the ministers apuded together. "So thats the power of the Dragonhawk knights. It''s not bad."

    The two knights were also satisfied with their battle. They turned around and nned to go home.

    At this moment, a shrill scream suddenly came from a valley in the northeast. Then, several ck shadows roared out of the valley.

    Arge number of harpies! There were probably more than a hundred of them.

    The two knights were shocked. Now it was not four to five, but four to hundreds. They couldn''t fight anymore, so they could only escape. The two knights flew back crazily, and hundreds of harpies screamed and chased after them.

    The sky was densely packed with ck wings.

    The harpies in the front kept using wind des to attack the two knights in front. The two dragonhawks had no choice but to constantly roll and avoid the wind des that were chasing them. However, every time they turned and moved, their speed would be affected, so the harpy army behind them could catch up more closely.

    The ministers on the Queen''s side couldn''t help but exim, "bad news!"

    "There are so many harpies? Oh my God! How many are there?"

    "How can I count them clearly? I can only estimate the general number, not less than one hundred."

    "No matter how excellent you are, you can''t defeat them."

    "Are there more dragonhawk knights in the elf vige?"

    "It doesn''t seem to be."

    While the ministers were discussing, the elves in Westwind town also became nervous.

    The elf elder ordered, "Ask the two dragonhawk knights to fly back to the town at a low altitude. Archers and magicians should get ready to support. Ask human archers and magicians to help us. Hurry up..."

    At this time, the hundreds of harpies had already attracted the attention of ordinary townsmen. They just came out of the stadium and were talking about thepetition just now. Then they suddenly looked up and saw a dark mass of harpies flying over in the northeast sky.

    The elves thought that these townsmen were going to panic, or they could quickly ask their children to hide in the building. However, they didn''t expect that these people would be excited instead of being afraid at all.

    Someone shouted, "there''s going to be a good show again."

    "Hurry up! Take the highest point in the town!"

    "Where is the best spot to watch the battle?"

    "The sentry tower! Ah, the sentry tower was taken away by the elves. They took the position so quickly."

    "The roof was also robbed by the elves."

    Hearing these discussions, the elf elder could not help but burst intoughter. "Who are these people in this town?"

    Just as he didn''t know what to do, he suddenly felt a figure sh by his side. Robb shed to him and put his hand on his shoulder. He smiled and said, "old man, don''t be so excited. Sit down and have a rest. Be careful so you dont have a cerebral hemorrhage..."

    Elder elf, "!"

    "It''s just some harpies. I''m going to y with them," Robb said. "Let your archers have a rest. I don''t want them to get hurt and cause trouble for me. I want peace again."

    Elder elf, "?"

    "Don''t forget that I can fly as well." after saying that, Robb suddenly turned into a cute owl.

    The elf elder said, "although you are very powerful, there are over a hundred harpies that can''t be underestimated. Even if you are very strong, you have to be careful since one palm can''t resist four palms. Not to mention, they are not ordinary monsters. Theyre harpies. They all know how to use wind des, whirlwind, and sharpwing..."

    Before he could finish his words, Robb had already spread his wings and flew into the sky. He didn''t want to listen to an old man''s nagging.

    The elf elder stretched out a hand and shouted, "be careful, great druid!"

    At this time, Robb flew to the sky, so no one could talk to the queen. When she was about to turn off the crystal ball, a red shadow shed by. Unexpectedly, Xuelu sat on the stone stool where Robb sat every day. She smiled at the crystal ball and said, "your Majesty, next, Xuelu will guide you."

    The queen snorted.

    She didn''t want to talk to such a shameless woman who wore a swimsuit and bathed in hot spring with a man.

    Xuelu didn''t care whether she would talk to her or not. She exined to herself, "now that Godfather has turned into a strange looking owl and flew into the sky. Please pay attention to the one on the left side of the screen, It''s Godfather, isnt he handsome?"

    "What handsome!" the queen couldn''t help but grumble, "an owl is the shame of an eagle. It''s so ugly! Look at it carefully. Except for its head, what''s the difference between it and a harpy?"

    "There is still a big difference," Xuelu said. "If you use your imagination to rece the head of this owl with the head of Godfather, you will feel that its handsome."

    The queen closed her eyes and imagined the scene carefully. Then she burst intoughter. "No, it''s even uglier, hahaha."

 Chapter 472: Eagle above Westwind Town

    Chapter 472: Eagle above Westwind Town A beam of light as thick as an arm was shot out from Robb''s wings. A harpy in front of him was the first to be hit by the light was hit in the chest. Without making any sound, a big hole was shot out on its chest. The light went through its chest and continued to shoot out from its back. It hit a second harpy and pierced through it. Then it continued to move forward and pierced through the third one

    When it passed through the group of harpies, there was a big hole in the middle of the chests of seven or eight harpies. They looked down at the big hole in their chests in disbelief and fell down with a shriek, leaving only birds'' feathers flying all over the sky.

    Seeing this scene, the harpies nearby were also frightened and scattered to both sides.

    The elves who were watching the battle on the ground, the queen and her ministers who were watching the battle on the other side of the TV were also frightened.

    A minister asked curiously, "what kind of skill is that kame hame ha that he released? Why is it so powerful?"

    "It''s not the kame hame ha," one of the ministers said as he shrugged. "It''s light arcane magic. He deliberately used the shape of an owl, made a strange movement with his wings, and then shouted randomly, which gave you the illusion of it."

    Everyone was speechless

    "What''s the meaning of the four words though? (TL: Kame hame ha in chinese is  or )

    "I don''t know. He always says something that we can''t understand."

    A minister caught the key point, "did you find that he didn''t use the wings of the owl to fly? He was only making some strange movements with the wings and even made a strange posture like a human''s hand, but his body was still floating in the air and did not fall down."

    This sentence awakened the people in the dream. The group of ministers were all shocked. "Then how did he fly in the air?"

    The queen sighed, "it should be a flying skill! The highest grade magic of the wind system!"

    "Ah? Flying?"

    "Yes, there is no other exnation except for flying."

    "He turned into an owl on purpose so that the audience would think he was flying with wings. However, after flying to the sky, he used wings to make strange things. So in fact, he relied on his flying skill."

    "It''s difficult to fly."

    "I''m afraid there are few people on the whole continent who know flying."

    "It seems that John Rnd Smith, the best wind magician in our kingdom also knew flying, didnt he?"

    "Yes, only he could. After his death, wind magic talents withered, and no one can do it again."

    "How could this guy know so many things?"

    "This is too much! I can''t believe that he has reached the highest level of the wind system. What kind of monster is this guy?"

    The ministers talked about it one after another, and everyone''s face was full of surprise.

    While they were discussing, the elves watching the battle on the ground of Westwind town were also surprised.

    The elf elder pointed at the sky and said, "oh my God! Oh my God! It''s aser! I can''t believe that the great druid can do this!"

    "No, no, No. I think you should be more shocked by the flying skill." Nuolun stood beside the elder of the elf n and said, "you don''t know how difficult it is to fly. Wind magicians know it clearly."

    In fact, harpies were not stupid. They at least knew magic such as wind de skill and whirlwind. They were not stupid monsters without intelligence. When they felt that Robb was not easy to deal with, the harpies spread in all directions, and then tried to bypass Robb to attack the onlookers on the ground.

    Nearly a hundred harpies scattered in all directions at the same time, forming a magnificent scenery in midair, as if a flower was blooming in the sky.

    Then, these blooming petals circled around Robb and dived towards the ground. The spirit archers on the ground suddenly became nervous again. Someone shouted, moners, hide well!"

    "The monsters dodged the great druid and rushed down,"

    "It''s impossible for the great druid to kill hundreds of harpies at the same time. He has no time to care about you. Hurry up and hide. Don''t watch the battle foolishly on the roof and the top of the trees."

    Some people who didn''t know Robb were frightened by the cries of the elves. They jumped off the roof and hid themselves.

    However, the local residents of Westwind town were still not under any pressure. They were still sitting on the roofs, talking andughing. One of them even waved his hands at a harpy that was diving over andughed. "Come on, kill me."

    Sensing that it had been underestimated, the harpy roared angrily and pounced fiercely at the townsman.

    But why couldn''t it move? It pped its wings hard, it they couldn''t move forward even a little.

    It looked back immediately and found that the owl had changed into a human shape, floating in the air and grabbing one of its legs. Therefore, no matter how hard it pped its wings, it couldn''t fly at all

    Robb said, "Hey, don''t run! Continue to y the game."

    The harpy turned around and pped its wings with great strength. Its wings were as sharp as the edge of a de, but they couldn''t cause any harm to Robb. Robb gripped its eagle leg with one hand, and with a sh of his body, he came to the side of another harpy who was diving down. He stretched out his hand and buckled the other foot.

    He tore a strip of cloth from his T-shirt and tied the legs of the two harpies. Because of his agility, he tied them up as fast as lightning. Everyone only felt a mess in front of them and saw that they were tied up.

    The feet of the two harpies were tied together, but their bodies wanted to separate and fly to both sides. As a result, they were frozen in midair.

    They wanted to untie it, but the harpies had no hands and only wings. The wings couldn''t be used to untie knots, so they had to struggle to maintain bnce and p their wings.

    Then, Robb''s figure shook quickly in the air.

    He caught up with another harpy and pulled it back to its two feet up. Then he caught up with another one and tied it up.

    Hundreds of harpies which were supposed to be scattered in all directions were attacked by Robb. No matter which direction and how far the harpies ran, he could catch up in an instant, grab their feet, and drag them back.

    The elf archers on the ground were still well prepared to fight with the harpies. However, none of them flew over because they saw that the harpies were all caught back by Robb and tied together.

 Chapter 473: The murlocs attacked

    Chapter 473: The murlocs attacked

    In the sky, hundreds of harpies were tied together, and Robb''s T-shirt was torn into strips. Now he was bare, wearing only a pair of sand shorts and wooden slippers, looking at his masterpiece with a smile.

    Some of the harpies legs were tied together, and some were tied with a long rope. Some simply had their necks tied together, forming arge mass of over a hundred harpies.

    All kinds of knots were carried out!

    If it were an ordinary eagle, it would have fallen from the sky since such arge group of eagles were tied together. However, the harpies were magical creatures after all. They could fly much more than ordinary birds, and could even use many kinds of wind magic. They could actually keep in the sky by pping their wings desperately and never fall.

    However, it was really tiring for them to keep pping their wings to resist gravity. The group of harpies screamed desperately.

    Robb didn''t understand what these fellows were calling for, but the elf elder frowned and shouted, "Great druid, be careful. They are calling for help."

    "Oh, right. Theyre just scouts. There are still some main forces that haven''te yet," Robb said with a smile. "I want to see where the main forces are."

    He used his detection skill to scan the ck Pine Mountain with his range of 5000 yards.

    However, he couldn''t see the corners no matter how far he could see. Monsters were good at hiding themselves in the forest. Robb didn''t see anything but a dark forest

    At this time, on the other side of the ground.

    Although the wonderful football match had just been held and there was still a wonderful air battle in the sky, most of the members of the cat n were still sleeping.

    The football match started at 2 o''clock in the afternoon. The first and second half of the match, the half-time interval and the air battle were all over. Now it was only four o''clock in the afternoon. The cats were about to get up, but they were notpletely awake.

    Huahua was sleeping on a piece of grass by the river. The way catfolk took a nap was simr to that of a cat, coiled into a kitten cake, very cute.

    It was so noisy in the sky but Huahua didnt wake up. She just flicked her ear gently.

    At this time, a small ripple suddenly appeared on the surface of the river beside her, and then a huge fish head slowly floated out from the middle of the ripple.

    This fish''s head was as big as a human head, followed by a neck that looked like a human, and then shoulders, arms, bodies, hands... With rusty swords in their hands!

    It was a murloc!

    It looked out of the river and found that everyone in the town was watching the battle in the sky. No one noticed the movement in the river, so it could not help but feel a little proud. It dived into the water again and waved at the bottom of the river.

    At the bottom of the riverbed, arge group of murlocs lurked quietly. When he saw the gesture of the scouting murloc, their lips revealed a cruel and evil smile, and they floated up to the surface of the water together.

    As a result, ripples appeared one after another on the river

    Fish heads popped out one after another.

    The murloc general with its hard fin pointed to the shore. It turned out that on a big stone on the shore stood a townsman, whose back was to the side of the river. He looked up at Robb in the sky and was pping his hands. He didn''t notice that a group of murlocs appeared on the water behind him.

    The gesture of the murloc general was very clear. "Kill him!"

    Several murlocs nodded and slowly approached the back of the townsman.

    The other murlocs had all prepared weapons. Some drew their bows, and some prepared arrows. They were going to rush ashore from both sides of the river and kill the others. Anyway, there were no vignt townsmen everywhere on both sides of the river. They could kill them ruthlessly to create chaos, and then jump back into the river to escape.

    At this moment

    The kitten Huahua, who was sleeping by the river, suddenly moved her nose

    The kitty turned its ears two times and then jumped up with a meow. "I smell fish."

    She pounced on a murloc and bit one on the head.

    Murlocs, "..."

    Two murlocs waved their swords and des at the same time and chopped at Huahua.

    Seeing that the half asleep Huahua was about to be hit by the knife, a vigorous figure jumped out beside her, and two iparably sharp w shadows shed in the air. The two murlocs waved the knife at the same time, roared and fell to both sides.

    The vigorous figure turned a circle in midair, grabbed the back of the Huahua''s neck and threw Huahua far away. Normally, if a person was suddenly thrown out like this, she would most likely fall to the ground, but cats wouldn''t. Huahua turned over beautifully in midair andnded steadily.

    At this time, she was wide awake. She took a closer look and found that what she had just bitten was not a fish, but a murloc. And the one who saved her was the leader of the cat folk.

    He roared, "Enemy attack nya!"

    "Hey, can you stop meowing when you shout for the police?" Nuolun protested in the distance.

    Seeing that the matter was exposed, the murlocs didn''t dare to dy any longer. They screamed and jumped out of the river, waving their weapons to kill the townsmen on both sides of the river.

    However, as soon as they came ashore, arge group of cats jumped up from the grass by the river.

    It turned out that while the cat folk were taking a nap in the grass by the river, everyone smelled the smell of fish.

    The murlocs looked to both sides of the river and saw arge group of cats looking at them with green eyes. They immediately felt that they were like fish on the chopping board, and sweat dripped down from their smooth heads

    "Catch fish!" someone shouted and pounced on a murloc who had just climbed ashore.

    "Oh, yeah. Let''s catch the big fish." the cats were overjoyed and pounced forward together.

    "We are murlocs, not fish." the murloc general was furious. "Charge!"

    "Nya!" the cats charged back.

    The sound below immediately attracted Robb''s attention. He looked down from the sky and saw arge group of cats attacking the murlocs. When he was about to rush over to help, he suddenly saw the vigorous movements of the cats, which seemed to be valiant and battlewise.

    Right, the cat humans were warriors. They were all good at fighting. It seemed that he didn''t have to worry about them as much as humans. There was no need to worry about them.

 Chapter 474: Wolf knights, attack!

    Chapter 474: Wolf knights, attack!

    "Nya!" the little cat girl jumped up more than one meter high with a light jump, avoiding the horizontal chop of a murloc. Then she turned a somersault in midair, and her paw swept across the murloc''s face, and instantly three deep w marks were swept on its cheeks. The fish''s eyes were also wed out. It screamed and fell to the ground, covering its eyes and rolling on the ground.

    Huahua bit the murloc''s head again.

    The two cats beside her shouted, "Huahua, loosen your grip! It''s not yummy."

    The murloc was also shocked. He immediately shouted, "yes, yes, let me go. I''m a murloc, not a fish. Im not delicious."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the two say, "Theyre not delicious to eat raw. You can eat them when theyre cooked. Get some sauce."

    The murlocs were scared out of their wits. They roared in a hurry, and more murlocs crawled out of the river. They waved their swords and des and charged at the cats aggressively.

    Seeing more murlocs rushing over, Huahua had to reluctantly let go of the murloc in her mouth. There were two huge holes in the head of the fish, which were still bleeding. A murloc jumped up from behind and stabbed at Huahua. Huahua turned back and dodged it easily. Then she kicked the face of the Murloc behind her. She turned around lightly and returned to the murloc earlier, biting its head again.

    The murloc said weakly, "can you stop biting my head?"

    "That''s right. The fish head is not delicious. The fish belly is the tender part."

    "Please don''t..."

    The river was in chaos. Murlocs and cats were fighting everywhere.

    Robb could easily see through the whole situation in the sky. In terms of individualbat, the murlocs were not a match for the cats at all. However, there were a lot of murlocs, but the number of cats was very small. There were murlocs climbing up from the river. The current advantage of the cats was only for a while, and if they continued to fight, they would soon fall into a disadvantage. However, in Westwind Town, there were not only the cats who had fighting power.

    "Let''s go and help them," the archers of the elf race turned their attention and said, "don''t worry about the harpies. The great druid is dealing with them. Let''s deal with the murlocs."

    The elves, who had upied all the highest spots, immediately bowed and shot arrows at the murlocs on both sides of the river. Their arrows were extremely urate. When they first met the team led by the team leader, they had used arrows to urately shoot the torches that the soldiers were about to throw out. Now it was not difficult to shoot several murlocs.

    Arrows passed through the chaotic battlefield and urately shot at the murlocs. None of the cats who were fighting with the murlocs were identally injured by the arrows. This excellent archery technique won Robb''s apuse.

    The townsmen and ministers in front of the TV couldn''t help pping their hands and praising, "the cat folks are strong, and the elf archers are shooting remotely. These murlocs can''t get away."

    "There won''t be only such a small number of soldiers," the queen said with a straight face. "Since the army of the monster has sent the murlocs in, they must have nned to use them to mess up the defense forces in the town. Then, the army ising..."

    As if to cooperate with the Queen''s words, there was a deafening strange roar in the ck Pine Mountain. Countless monsters roared together, forming a strange rhythm and melody. Then, a huge stone flew out of the pine forest on the hillside and hit the wall of Westwind town with a loud bang.

    This kind of wall was not very strong. When it was smashed by the huge stone, the wall immediately copsed. Fortunately, Westwind town had alwayscked guards, so the wall was empty. There were no soldiers, or they would be smashed to death by the huge stone.

    A big hole of six or seven yards wide appeared on the top wall!

    Then, arge group of fierce looking orcs rushed out of the forest. They rode huge wolves and rushed towards the gap on the wall. The leader shouted, "wolf knights, charge! Kill anyone you see and burn their houses. Let these elves and humans pay the price."

    However, as soon as they rushed into the town, they saw an army charging back at them, led by a huge iron carriage, which was the big tank of Elsie.

    Just now, when Robb was cleaning up the harpies in the sky, Xuelu couldn''t help him. As for the battle in the grass by the river, the big tank could not help, but now the wolf knights rushed into the town, so it was time for Elsie to perform. He roared, "soldiers, kill the intruders."

    As soon as he finished his words, he wanted to shoot, but a thought shed through his mind. No, it was in the town. If I shoot down a building here, Godfather would hang me up and beat me.

    [I don''t think it''s a good idea to do that. Anyway, katyusha don''t work either. It''s better to bump into them and crush them.]

    Elsie drove the steam tank and crashed into the wolf knights.

    However, his big tank had already shown its face in front of the monsters once. After the orcs suffered a great lossst time, they went back to report. The monster army had already known that there was a big iron car in Westwind town. How could they let him bump into them like a fool?

    The wolf knights, relying on their flexible agility, dodged the tank from both sides, and even from the side of the footmen.

    They scattered around and immediately threatened many of the town''s citizens, who scattered in all ces to watch the fun. When they saw a group of fierce wolf knights scattered in all directions and headed for various roads in the town, they were shocked.

    When the queen saw this scene on the other side of the crystal ball, she couldn''t help but feel anxious. "Damn it! These people are all the citizens of our kingdom! Including those who moved to Westwind Town. Although they work in Westwind Town, they are still in West Gran. They are our people. Can we protect them well in Westwind town?"

    The ministers were also anxious. "Our children are still in Westwind town for refuge. It''s not good."

    A minister jumped up and said, "Your Majesty, send out your troops. Go through the transmission portal to save Westwind town."

    The queen hesitated for a moment. She wanted to send people to save her, but it was not convenient for her to send people through the transmission portal without permission. She had to negotiate with Robb before she could send people through the transmission portal. This was a rule set by both sides. If she did not abide by it, she would have a headache when Robb goes to Bright Road through the transmission portal.

    At this time, a wolf knight had rushed to the side of a white haired old town man. It turned out that the old town man did not go to watch the football match. During the match, he was collecting firewood on the hillside. When he saw a battle in the sky, he returned to the town, but it was not far from the East and north side of the town wall.

    As soon as the wolf knights entered the town, they came to the old man''s side.

    A ferocious wolf rider waved his axe and chopped down at the old man''s skull.

 Chapter 475: He looks a little superior

    Chapter 475: He looks a little superior

    The ferocious wolf knight chopped down the white haired old man with his axe.

    The Queen''s heart could not help but tighten. This was someone from the kingdom of Gran. She loved every one of her people and did not want to see anyone die under the ughtering of the wolf knights.

    She couldn''t help cursing in her heart, [what the hell are you doing? Wont hee to save him? Why was he still in a daze in the sky?

    At this moment, Robb in the sky suddenly pointed at the white haired old man.

    A brown light enveloped the old man, making his skin look healthy ck.

    It was obviously earth magic, and there were countless magicians who were good at earth magic in the ck Earth Knights, and there were several in the ministers of the royal pce. They recognized it at a nce, "it''s stone skin!"

    "This man gave him stone skin to protect his body, but what''s the use of it? How can stone skin resist an iron axe?"

    At this moment, the axe had alreadynded on the old man''s forehead.

    The old man was obviously frightened, with a terrified expression on his face. Then the axe hit the old man''s forehead, making a sound of "bang". A hard sound, as if the axe had cut very hard granite. Oh, no, it was made of fine steel stone.

    Because he used too much strength to chop, the wolf knights wrist was bounced back by a great force, and he felt that his whole wrist seemed not to belong to him.

    Then, the axe bounced back from the old man''s head and cut into the wolf knights head with a thud. The wolf knight''s head was obviously not as hard as the old man''s, and instantly became half.

    The old man was stunned for a moment. "Wow! My head is made of iron. Hahaha! My head is made of iron!"

    He suddenly took out a big crutch and rushed to the confused wolf knights behind him. He roared, "You want to kill me? Did you know that when I was young, I was number one of the army of Westwind town. I didn''t have any other unique skills in my life. Just one move, iron head! Fight me if you don''t believe me."

    Although the old man was a little old and his hair was a little grey, he was still in good spirit. He ran quickly with his crutch and rushed to the wolf knights. Before he could make another move, a giant wolf opened its mouth and bit the old man on the shoulder.

    "Haha!"

    Instead of biting into it, two of its teeth were broken. It screamed and lowered its head, sobbing.

    However, a wolf knight''s knife hit the old man''s head again.

    And the knife flew away again. Fortunately, it didn''t hit the wolf knight, but flew out horizontally. However, the numb wolf knight was in a daze.

    While he was in a daze, the old man hit the wolf knight on the head with his walking stick.

    The wolf knight snorted and fell off the back of the wolf. Then he jumped up, twisted his waist and ran away. He didn''t even have the courage to fight with the old man.

    The old man turned around and chased after the wolf knights, who were running around with wolves.

    The ministers in front of the TV looked at each other and said, "how could it be possible that the axe didnt cut through him? It''s just stone skin!"

    "What kind of stone skin is this?"

    "Its too strong."

    "Is this steel? It''s not stone skin at all!"

    Of course, this happened in a small corner of the battlefield, but it was captured by Suofa. She was extremely busy now. The camera kept turning around, looking for points on the battlefield.

    The wolf knights scattered into the town and attacked people as soon as they saw them.

    One of the wolf knights waved his knife and chopped down at a townsman. Robb pointed from the sky, and the townsman immediately became the second old man. "Haha, my head is made of iron."

    Another wolf knight also waved his knife and chopped at a child. Robb pointed at the sky again, and the child jumped up and kicked the wolf knight up to the sky.

    Now the queen was relieved.

    She finally understood why Robb didn''te down from the sky. He had a wide view and could see the whole town clearly. Whoever the wolf knights wanted to kill, he would give them magic to gain benefits. In this way, he could protect all the townsmen.

    The ministers also understood. They shook their heads and eximed, "Oh, I see!"

    "He doesn''t even need to bother to make a move himself. He can control the battle just by giving the townsmen benefits."

    "This... This is too powerful."

    "It feels like he is superior..." the minister stopped immediately. He didn''t dare to say anything more, but everyone present had already guessed what he wanted to say.

    It was obvious that thest word was that word!

    The queen thumped the table and said, "don''t talk nonsense and maliciously create unrealistic rumors."

    Since the queen made such a statement, no one dared to say anything more. If they continued to say it, it would be "nonsense", "malicious and unrealistic". They would definitely be taught a lesson by the queen.

    However, although she didn''t say anything, this idea crazily took root in her heart!

    On the TV screen, it was clearly seen that Godfather floated in the air, as if he was standing in the sky... with a wave of his hand, a citizen suddenly would gain a great power and kick a wolf knight away.

    With a wave of his hand, a cat man suddenly became powerful. The cat man was nimble, but he suddenly had the strength. It was so terrible that a murloc was torn into pieces after just being hit a few times.

    The townsmen of Westwind town cheered loudly, as if they were celebrating a festival. Originally, they were afraid of the wolf knights, but after seeing the current situation, no one was afraid of the wolf knights. Instead, they were worried that the wolf knights could not find them, because only those who were targeted by the monsters could get the power given by the Godfather.

    The group of noble young masters also made a fuss.

    Holding a sword and shield with each hand, Mr. Kante ran along the road of the town. When a wolf knight rushed over, he was overjoyed. "Come on,e on! Godfather, give me your strength!"

    "Godfather, let my nephew handle it by himself. He needs to be trained."

    Kante was speechless

    The scene suddenly became very embarrassing. Robb shrugged in the sky and threw a BUFF to another citizen.

    Kante was speechless

    The wolf knights came in front of them in a twinkling of an eye. At the back, Nuolun shouted, "Kante, fight! You have to rely on yourself."

    Now there was no way back. He roared, "valiant jump!" he jumped high, and the shield on his left hand hit the ground to block the long sword of the wolf knight. With a sudden wave of his right hand, he stabbed his sword into the wolf knight''s chest.

 Chapter 476: I didnt hide a fish head.

    Chapter 476: I didnt hide a fish head.

    No one was born to be a hero!

    All the heroes slowly grew into heroes through blood and fire.

    Even Robb, a powerful man, stayed upte ying the game in his original world.

    Nuolun wanted his eldest son, oh, right, his nephew to be a hero.

    But now, Kante did a good job.

    He kicked the dead body of the wolf knight off the back of the wolf and then kicked the wolf leg hard. The giant wolf felt pain and fled back to the forest awkwardly. Then he turned around andughed at the other noble young masters anddies behind him, "I am Kante. Arent I handsome?"

    The young masters and thedies pped their hands. For flowers in a greenhouse, Kante was really handsome. Although this young man was not great at magic and clumsy, the girls found that he was really a good young man.

    There were several girls from poor families who knew that they were not good-looking and could not marry into a rich and powerful family, so they secretly recruited Kante, whos part of Nuoluns family, who they could try to develop.

    Although the Chengguang family didn''t have a high status, and the master of the family was just a small baron, he was very rich. Nuolun had already been in charge of the sales of white candy in Westwind town and Bright Road. He was a famous and wealthy businessman, and he also attached great importance to his nephew.

    It was definitely a good choice to marry Kante!

    Therefore, a group of ordinary looking girls ran towards Kante and said, "Kante, you are so handsome!"

    He was a careless man. He waved to the girls and said, "thank you for your praise."

    George, who was standing next to him, saw that going out to fight bravely also had this advantage. As long as there were girls who liked it, he would also go out to fight bravely. He jumped out of the room and said, "my ssmates, look at my performance now."

    He raised his right hand and muttered a chant.

    A ferocious wolf knight heard George''s chanting. The knight was very afraid of magic. As soon as he heard a magician chanting, he immediately ced his attention on him. He turned around and saw a thin young man who looked very weak and was chanting.

    George was really a loser. Being stared at by the wolf knight, he almost pissed. His legs kept shaking like sifting chaff. He started over awkwardly.

    With a disdainful look on his face, the wolf knight threw a spear at George from afar.

    When ordinary people saw the spear flying over, their first reaction would be to dodge, but George''s legs had already been scared soft, so he could not even dodge. He could only stand still and watch the spear flying towards him. He thought, [I''m done. I''m going to die.]

    Before he would die, he screamed, "ah!"

    The moment George opened his mouth and screamed, Robb pointed at George from the sky. George''s father didn''t want to train him as much as Nuolun did, so Robb wouldn''t stand by. A "stone skin" happened to catch up.

    Bang! The spear was stuck into George''s mouth.

    However, it couldn''t go through his throat, but was stopped by George''s tongue.

    With a confused look on his face, George took out the spear from his mouth and asked, "eh?"

    Robb pointed at him again, and a super BUFF was thrown to him. "Congrattions from the shiningpany!"

    The effect of this BUFF was to make the target temporarily obtain level 100 archery and spear skills.

    George suddenly felt a strange feeling rising from the bottom of his heart, as if the spear in his hand was a friend of his, a part of his body, his soul and pursuit, and the power of the God of War was guiding him.

    He roared and waved his right hand forward, throwing out the spear.

    The spear seemed to have turned into a streak of lightning and swept across the distant space. It hit the wolf knight''s throat just now. The wolf knight didn''t even scream and turned over and fell down from the back of the wolf.

    George was overjoyed. He turned around andughed at the girls. "Hahaha, arent I awesome?"

    The girls didn''t even look at him. They all looked at Robb in the sky and said, "Godfather is so awesome."

    George, "why?"

    He knelt down on the ground with a thud, and bent forward with disappointment.

    At this time, the battle was in a one-sided state. Since there was only danger in Westwind Town, Robb threw more BUFFs down from the sky, which made more and more townsmen be supermen. It was not surprising that the strength in the battlefield was increasing.

    Moreover, it was not a big deal for ordinary townsmen to be supermen. After all, they had not received any professional training, and their fighting ability was not strong. Even if they had a strong body, their consciousness could not keep up with them.

    However, once the five hundred professional soldiers led by Elsie got Robb''s BUFF, it would be great.

    They were wearing steel armors, which meant that they were invulnerable to swords and spears. If they were buffed, how could they not win?

    The armored foot soldiers ran faster than the wolf knights. They chased after the wolf knights and chopped at them fiercely. The wolf knights couldn''t kill anyone, so they had to give up the battle and retreated out of the town.

    On the other side of the river, the sensitive cat folk got powers and became a perfectbination of strength and speed. The murlocs didn''t even have the ability to touch a cat''s fur, so they could only be beaten one-sidedly. Every second, a murloc was knocked to the ground.

    The murlocs soon found that they were no match for the cats. They had no choice but to give up the surprise attack. They jumped back to the river and ran away close to the bottom of the river, leaving only corpses lying on the ground by the river.

    The victorious cats lifted the bodies, intending to take them back for a big meal. Robb was so anxious that he shouted in the sky, "stop! You shameless cats! Don''t eat such dirty things, or you will be driven out of Westwind town."

    The cats raised their heads in disappointment and said to the sky, "it''s a waste to throw it away."

    "It''s not a waste at all." Robb said, "I''ll just buy you some sea fishter."

    "Oh, are there fish to eat?" the cats quickly threw the Murloc''s corpse away.

    Robb had sharp eyes. He found that the Huahua was quietly carrying arge piece of fish, trying to hide it.

    He said in a trembling voice, "Huahua, I saw itthat

    "What?" Huahua quickly threw the fish into the river and said, "no, No. I didn''t hide anything."

    Robb squinted and said, "and I have seen the big fish head hidden behind you."

    Huahua was speechless

    All of a sudden, she pointed at the back of Robb and said, "Godfather, the harpies are going to run away."

    When Robb turned around to look, she pushed the fish head into the river as well. Then she turned around and said innocently, "I didn''t hide a fish head nya."

 Chapter 477: How much should I charge?

    Chapter 477: How much should I charge?

    Robb had no way to deal with the sneaky kitty. He had to shrug and say, "well, it doesn''t matter whether the fish head is hidden or not. In a word, you are not allowed to eat such a dirty corpse. You can grab five fish in my fish pond to eat by yourself."

    Overjoyed, Huahua turned over and said, "happy nya!"

    She ran to Robb''s fish pond in a sh. As for the fighting, she didn''t care.

    Robb turned his head and looked at the group of harpies twisting in the sky and pping their wings continuously. This kind of evil and filthy creature gave off a strong, disgusting and cold breath in the sky, which made people feel sick.

    Robb didn''t intend to show mercy to this kind of monster. He said to the townsmen below, "I just watched a football match. When I saw the excellent kicking posture of the yers, I couldn''t help but want to kick something too. There just happened to be a harpy ball here, so I to y myself."

    The townsmen apuded, "Godfather! Godfather!"

    Robb bowed to the ground, turned around and lifted his right leg backwards

    He was floating in the air, so when he lifted his feet, he didn''t need to support his feet to step on the ground or anything else. This lift made him float horizontally, and then he suddenly swung his legs forward. Then, he kicked the ball.

    At this time, of course, it was apanied by the exaggerated killing skill, "Fierce Shot!"

    With a loud bang, Robb kicked the harpy ball with his foot, and a terrible force hit the ball. All the harpies felt an irresistible and horrible force

    The huge ball was kicked away in a sh, flew across the sky and several miles away, falling far to the other side of the mountain.

    Robb knew that none of the harpies could survive this kick, because he had used the fatal skill, "Meteor Kick". Not to mention the low-level trash like the harpies, even elite BOSSES of about level 90 in the game would be killed in a second by this kick.

    They had to kill the monsters that ate people, which was a principle and could not bepromised. Otherwise, they would take away countless innocent human lives in the blink of an eye.

    The townsmen pped their hands and eximed, "Godfather is so powerful!"

    "I can''t believe that he kicked the harpies several miles away."

    "If Godfatheres to a football match..."

    Hearing this, the members of the private football team of the nobles all changed their faces. If Godfather became an enemy, could they even hit the football?

    The local team members of Westwind Town, who had just lost the game, were overjoyed. "If Godfather joins the football team, he will undoubtedly join the local team of Westwind Town. He can be our front. No, no, no, no, Godfather can y anywhere. He can beat eleven people on his own."

    "Hey!"

    Robb said, "don''t worry about it. It''s so tiring to y football. I only like to watch thepetition on my stone stool at home. I won''t take the initiative to participate in it."

    After saying that, he looked around and found that the remaining murlocs had escaped through the river, and the remaining wolf knights had also hidden back in the mountain forest. There was no other enemy within the range of his naked eyes, so he didn''t want to float in the sky any more. Although he could fly around the mountain forest to find if there were any monsters lurking, it was troublesome to do such a thing and he didn''t want to do it.

    He flew back to the chapel and stood by the stone table.

    At this time, Xuelu sat on his beloved stone stool, snatched his seat, and exined the situation to the crystal ball word by word, but the queen on the other side all pretended not to hear it and ignored Xuelu.

    Xuelu didn''t care about it at all. She just wanted to exin it to the ministers.

    Robbnded on the table and said, "Xuelu, it''s time for me to take the seat."

    Xuelu said to the crystal ball, "well, now that Robb is back. I have to leave for the time being."

    She moved away from the crystal ball and returned it to Robb.

    The Queen''s stinky expression immediately changed back to her usual dignified and ordinary expression, but the officials were different. Just now, the anchorwoman was so beautiful, but now she was reced by Robb. Although he was handsome, men did not like handsome men.

    The ministers, "humph!"

    Robb also said to them, "humph!"

    The queen looked at the crystal ball for a few seconds before she sighed, "was there anyone injured in the battle just now? I can only see the battle through the livestream, and can''t see the overall situation."

    Robb said, "so you are still worried about the townsmen of Westwind town."

    The queen said, "nonsense! Westwind town is also the territory of our kingdom. The people in it are all my people.

    Robb shrugged and said, "don''t worry. No one is injured. Don''t look at me frivolously. In fact, I grew up reading martial arts novels and have a very good spirit of swordsmanship. As long as I''m not too tired, I''m a hero for the kingdom and the people. Of course, don''t ask me for help if I''m too tired. Ahem! Anyway, I have a good view of life. I can''t bear to see a vicious monster hurt a kind human."

    The queen said crossly, "even if you have to suffer, you have to work for the kingdom and the people. Thats a real hero. You are so crooked that you cant even do that."

    Robb shrugged and said, "Well!"

    Robb didn''t know what to say. He looked around and said, "my queen, I''ve previously charged you a gold coin for a football match, but I haven''t charged you for the following battles. Shouldn''t you give me some money?"

    The queen snorted and said, "you have to make a deal with this kind of business before you do it. You can''t force others to pay for it again. Do you think I will pay for it now?"

    "All right, all right. That''s what you said." Robb changed his serious face and said, "let''s talk about business now. The battle just happened was obviously the start. It was just a few leading forces sent out by the monsters to test the strength of Westwind town. The show has note yet."

    Speaking of this, Robb stopped talking and smirked, "excuse me, how much do you want to pay for the livestream of the main y? Let''s make a deal first. If you pay less, I won''t livestream. Look at the beautiful anchorwoman with red hair. She is so beautiful that she will charge at least 80 gold coins for a single shooting."

    The Queen, "who cares..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, the ministers behind her said together, "please continue. We''ll pay the bill."

    The queen was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 478: Thats hiding, isnt it?

    Chapter 478: That''s hiding, isn''t it?

    After extorting arge amount of money from the queen, the livestream was finally over. Robb turned off the crystal ball.

    The townsmen of Westwind town also cooled down from the temporary excitement.

    For these townsmen, they had watched a good show. First, they watched a wonderful football match, and then watched a wonderful battle of monsters. The three armies of the sea, thend, the air all came out. It was exciting. There would be nock of talking nonsense in the tavern tonight.

    At this time, Robb suddenly shouted with a spell, "Number 32, don''t hide. Come out and work."

    A skinny guy emerged from a small room. He was the new governor of Westwind Town, Number 32. He came out of a small room with a group of administrative personnel and walked to Robb. "We weren''t hiding just now. We just hid ourselves in order to reduce the trouble of the soldiers at the front line, in case they would be distracted to protect us. We did it consciously."

    "Isn''t that hiding?"

    Robb sighed, "weren''t you very strong in the past? You had an army and fought against the white lion knights and even shouted at me arrogantly. Now why are you hiding in a small hole as soon as you saw the monsters?"

    Number 32 answered confidently, "back then, I came back to the kingdom for the queen. I didn''t have enough people. Even though I''m a civil official, I have to bravely go to the battlefield. But now the situation is different. As a civil official, I have to do my job well."

    "Humph!" Robb didn''t even bother to vomit. After number 32 died once, he was afraid of death. Forget it. I''ll save your face. He ordered, "the tax you collected a few days ago should be transferred out. Ask craftsmen to repair the broken walls. Right, you need to hire a group of temporary staff to clean the corpses of the wolf knights."

    "Ah? Shouldn''t these things be organized by the townsmen themselves? Or the affairs of the nobility and gentry." Number 32 said, "it has been the same since ancient times."

    "I don''t think so." Robb said, "it''s our kingdoms obligation to do this in Westwind Town, and we should be financially allocated. Otherwise, why do you collect taxes? Just to take a piece of meat from themon people?"

    With an aggrieved look on his face, number 32 said, "we have done enough recently. It''s not easy to collect the tax. Here is the auxiliary road, there is a bridge. There are two bridges on the canal, and there is a third one being made. All the roads in the town need us to tten them, and the tax collected disappears instantly."

    Robb said, "this is just the beginning. There are still a lot of things to spendter."

    Number 32: "..."

    He wanted to protest, but he thought that the queen didn''t send him to fight against Robb, but to learn the advanced concepts of Westwind Town. He didn''t expect to return the tax to the national treasury, so he had to listen to the Queen''s order and sent his administrative personnel to arrange personnel. The people Westwind Town were very expensive. It took him a lot of money to hire a group of craftsmen to repair the wall.

    Then he hired a lot of cleaning workers to clean up the corpses left after the battle. Of course, they were all corpses of some monsters. None of the local residents of Westwind town was dead or even injured. No, it couldn''t be said that no one was hurt. George''s heart was hurt. He summoned up the courage to jump out of the battle, but it turned out that he was not praised by the girls.

    In the past, after the urban warfare, the townsmen had to spontaneously organize to clean the battlefield, but now they had no such trouble. They could happily sit in the tavern, drink fruit wine and coca-c. The cleaning of the battlefield was handed over to a group of people hired by number 32.

    The hooligans were treated as cheapbor, but they were very happy. If they had a job, they would earn money. To them, the world was very beautiful. They didn''t think about cheapbor, because they were even cheaper in their hometown. They felt that they were worth it when they came to Westwind town.

    Robb satzily on his stone stool and couldn''t helpughing. "Sure enough, only if I have an executive team can I be morezy. I''ll leave all the messy chores to the serious ministers, so that I won''t be bothered by these trifles."

    Commander Elsie leaned over and said with a smile, "that''s because you are Godfather. If it were someone else, he would have wanted to take control of the military and political power. Only you dare to delegate power like this."

    Robb said, "don''t tter me here. You will immediatelye over as soon as the battle is over. You must have something to say and what benefits do you want to get?"

    Elsie didn''t even blush after being exposed. He knew very well that when talking to Godfather, one should pay attention to efficiency. If there was something to say, he should say it. So he cleared his throat and said, "here is the thing. You saw it from the sky today. Although my big tank is very useful, the wolf knights of the enemy bypassed me directly. I ran not as fast as them, and I couldn''t shoot in the town. What should I do? Godfather, do you have any more powerful weapons that can be used on the steam tank?"

    "How about bows and arrows? You climb out of the top cover of the tank, open the bow and shoot. You will be very handsome as a child."

    Elsie was speechless

    What a handsome guy!

    Elsie hurriedly said, "bows and arrows are ugly. It doesn''t seem appropriate to install them on my first steam tank. The style is not suitable."

    "Hey, who is saying that bows and arrows are ugly? I don''t like it." a voice protested.

    Elsie turned around and found it was the elder elf. The more than 900 year old man, apanied by two elf archers, came to the chapel with a stick and sat opposite Robb. They rolled their eyes at Elsie.

    However, the elf tribe was not the kind of people who would fight with others at first sight. They justined about Elsie and red at him.

    It waste at night. Number 32 was still busy cleaning up the mess with a group of people.

    Robb said to the old man in front of him, "Sir, why arent you taking care of your elves? Why did youe here?"

    The elder said, "our elf race are not injured at all, and the administrative personnel are dealing with the aftermath. Why should I take care of them? Of course, I don''t have to go."

    Speaking of this, he paused and sighed, "after watching this battle, I know why the people of Westwind town trust you so much that you can protect them. In the face of the powerful monster group, their confidence did not waver at all, because you are really too powerful."

 Chapter 479: Dwarves

    Chapter 479: Dwarves

    Robb smiled and said, "I''m ttered!"

    After saying that, he suddenly changed the topic, "so, can you really rest assured to stay in Westwind Town now?"

    This question made the elder elfs face a little red. It turned out that after their tribe came to Westwind Town, they had been thinking that if the army of the monsters came, they couldn''t resist and would run away. They didn''t feel like taking Westwind town as their new home.

    Because they really couldn''t believe that they could resist fifty thousand monsters here. Until they saw today''s battle wherein they saw Robb floating in the sky like a God. With a casual flick, he could lend his strength to a citizen and putting monsters into a ball.

    This kind of power shocked the elder elf deeply, and made himpletely dispel his misgivings.

    The elder elf said seriously "Mr. Great Druid, our elf n really wants to live a good life here now. After I go back, I will ask everyone to dig more moon wells and deeply root our power here. If you need anything, please let us know. Although we are not very outstanding in other abilities, we are very confident in the literary industry. We will be very willing to help you write poems and other things."

    Robb, "Hey, I don''t want any literary talent. What I need most now is craftsmen. Do you know what I urgently need is the best craftsmen?"

    The elder elf said, "I see. The great Druid wants the best craftsmen to make a lot of precise machines, right? A few days ago, I heard from themander, Elsie, that you wanted to make a batch of steam tanks and send it to his subordinates, but there was not enough craftsmen, so you couldn''t start the mass production. Only themander, Elsie, obtained a steam tank. You felt very regretful. He said that if there were hundreds of steam tanks, there would be nothing in the world that hed be afraid of. "

    Robb said, "well, judging from your tone, do you have any idea?"

    The elf elder nodded and said, "yes, I''m more than 900 years old. I know everything about Fengmo Continent. I can find the best craftsmen for you! The best craftsmen are not just one or two, but arge group."

    Robb was overjoyed. He liked to hear that. "Oh, the best craftsmen? There are arge group of them?"

    The elf elder took out an ancient map and pointed at it. "Here... In the mountains west of the Fengjing cave. There is a famous tribe of dwarves living in this mountain. There are nearly two thousand people. Both men and women, old and young, and are all craftsmen, and each of them is more outstanding than the other. It is said that there is even at the master level."

    Robb rubbed his hands and said, "then how to deceive them... Ahem... How to invite them here?"

    The elf elder said, "it''s not difficult to invite them here."

    Robb asked said, "it''s not difficult? As far as I know, the elves and the dwarves are not easy to deal with. You hate that the dwarves are not fond of clean living habits, and they think elves are too arrogant and dont like to be with them."

    The elf elder nodded and said, "yes, the rtionship between the elves and the dwarves race has always been bad, so we quarrel with each other whenever we meet. However, this does not hinder us from being a member of the kind and righteous camp. We go our separate ways most of the time, but when the monsters ravage the ground and destroy the peace of the world, we are allies."

    Speaking of this, he pointed to Elsie beside him and said, "and humans will also join the alliance."

    Elsie''s eyes lit up. "Haha, I understand now how we can trick the dwarves intoing  the Silver Moon alliance."

    "What the hell is the Silver Moon alliance?" Robb asked

    Elsie, "the Silver Moon alliance is an ancient oath. Hundreds of years ago, it was made by the three kings of the humans, dwarves, and the elves. They swore that when monsters rampaged the ground and threatened the safety of the world, the three races should let go of the past and work together to fight against the monsters. These are the duties and responsibilities that the kings of the three races must abide by."

    He grinned mischievously and said, "all we need to do now is to write a letter to the dwarves, saying that the monster army ising to kill us. It''s time to let the kind and honest people stand under the radiance again, raise the banner of the Silver Moon alliance and wipe out all the evil. In this way, we can deceive the army of the dwarves."

    Hearing that, Robb couldn''t helpughing. "Haha, I see." he pointed at the elf elder and said, "but you still feel that it''s not safe to live in Westwind Town, but you also think that we can fight here, so you want to find some allies to help me, not to help me get craftsmen."

    The elf elder''s face turned a little red, but this time he said confidently, "in the face of a powerful enemy, what''s wrong with getting more people? Although our starting point is different, the result is the same, that''s enough."

    Robbughed and said, "that''s right. Although the starting point is different, we still have to deceive the dwarves. Then let''s join hands to deceive them. You just said that the Silver Moon alliance is going to start!"

    The elf elder chuckled and said, "please let me write for you. Haha, my literary cultivation can finallye into y."

    Robb, "you are right. I am speechless. Well, I admit that your literature is very useful. Is that all right?"

    The elf elder was overjoyed. "Mr. Robb, I knew you would admit it sooner orter! Hahaha! I don''t have any other ability. I''m really confident in literature. No one else canpare with me! Hahaha!"

    Robb was speechless.

    Elsie was speechless.

    The old man was so old, and thecent smile on his face really made Robb feel worried. What if heughed too loud

    Although Robb knew how to cure and remove diseases, the old man would really die in an instant if he got ill at his age.

    Fortunately, Robb''s worries were unnecessary. Although the old man was more than 900 years old, he was still very strong and could use magic. He could write poems, write letters, and boast about his literary cultivation. A letter was written in a voice mixed with emotions. After writing it, he covered it with a unique fire seal of the elf n, and then handed it to an elf archer beside him. "Take this letter and go to the mountain west of Fengjing cave to give it to the head of the dwarves."

    The elf archer nodded, bowed, and turned to leave.

    Robb smiled and said, "slow down. It''s dangerous to just walk like this. Come on, let me rub out better leather armor for you in case of any emergency on the road. In addition, there is a strategic transmission scroll here. You can take it to look for the dwarves. When you find them, you can open the portal and let theme over."

 Chapter 480: The rich second-generation nobles are coming back

    Chapter 480: The rich second-generation nobles areing back

    Several days passed in a twinkling of an eye.

    The big hole on the wall of the town, which was smashed by the huge stone, had been repaired. The corpses of the orcs, murlocs, giant wolves, and harpies were all burned to ashes and buried. Westwind town returned to its usual calm appearance.

    However, the noble young masters anddies in the town could no longer stay in Westwind town.

    The war on Bright Road had temporarily ended, and the Queen''s army had begun to counterattack against East Gran, so Bright Road had now be a safer city. On the contrary, Westwind town had be a little "unsafe" in the face of the attack of monsters that cane at any time.

    The noble young masters and thedies soon received the notice from their elders. They immediately returned to Bright Road and began to go to school again.

    As soon as the news came, the young masters anddies immediatelyined, but these young masters anddies were just flowers in a greenhouse, how could they bear the orders of their elders? Although they wanted to stay in the interesting ce, they had no choice but to roll up their quilts and go home.

    At the entrance of the town, arge group of people left in a crowd, and the carriages of the young nobles were in a heavy traffic jam.

    Robb didn''t go to see them off, but he had to turn into Robb Smith to say goodbye to these second-generation nobles. After all, they were ssmates.

    Standing at the entrance of the town in the southeast, Robb''s arm was hung by a group of "ssmates". "Robb, aren''t you going back with us?"

    Robb said, "I won''t go to the magic school anymore. After all, Number 32 hase to Westwind town to be the governor, so I''d better learn how to make magic tools here. At the same time, I can learn wind magic from Godfather, so there''s no need to run on both sides. Moreover, I have to often manage Stone Canyon. Here, I can take the big train straight to Stone Canyon, which is more convenient for management."

    Speaking of this, he pretended to be very nervous. "To tell you the truth, every time I pass through the transmission portal and enter the pce, I feel very nervous. After all, it is the Queen''s territory."

    The noble young masters had no choice but to wave goodbye to Robb. "In that case, Robb, we will see each after a long time. Maybe when you be a big shot ande to Bright Road again... Or we can go to Westwind town or Stone Canyon to travel before we can see you again."

    Speaking of this, the young men sighed. They really liked Robb very much.

    The girls sighed even more. They hadn''t had a chance to develop a rtionship with Robb and hadn''t been able to marry into the Smith family yet. Now they were going to separate. Once they separated, they didn''t know if they had a chance to see each other again. s, youth, why was it so hurtful.

    Sitting in the carriage, the daughter of the lord chambein looked at Robb with a tearful look, as pathetic it was. Unfortunately, Robb did notfort her, so she had to continue to look at Robb from afar, which made his hair rise.

    Robb was about to avoid her gaze, but the daughter of the lord chambein suddenly jumped up and pointed at Robb, "you... Why are you standing at the ce where you send people away?"

    Robb turned around and found that Marian hade to him and stood side by his side. She waved at her ssmates who were about to leave, as if she was saying goodbye to them.

    The daughter of the lord chambein shouted, "Marian, why arent youing back with us?"

    With a smile on her face, Marian said, "my father said that it''s useless to learn magic tools when we go back, so I''d rather stay in Westwind town and learn math from Godfather. Recently, I''ve learned how to use the abacus, recite the multiplication table and other forms from him. My father is very satisfied. I won''t go back here."

    Everyone was speechless

    The daughter of the lord chambein asked in surprise, "isn''t your father worried that the army of the monsters will attack Westwind town? How dare he keep you here?"

    Marian smiled and said, "my father said that wealthes with danger, and dangerous ces are also full of opportunities."

    The daughter of the lord chambein had nothing to say. She sighed, "it''s so good to have a wise father."

    Listening to their conversation, Robb couldn''t help but think, [in this group of young nobles, only two people, Marian and Kante, are able to be talented. Their two fathers are willing to give up training their children, instead of spoiling them. Spoiled children can''t produce outstanding talents, and only losers will be born.]

    He waved his hand to send away the noble young masters anddies, only to find that their football teams remained.

    It turned out that Bright Road hadn''t even built a stadium, nor had it trained the audience for a football match. Without the atmosphere of thepetition, these football teams might as well stay in Westwind town and ypetitions every week, which could improve their family''s reputation.

    Robb turned to Marian and asked, "did you persuade them to stay?"

    Marian smiled and said, "of course, now that the main team of thepetition is the private teams of the nobles. If they all leave, thepetition in Westwind town will not be able to continue. I have persuaded all the young masters and youngdies to keep their teams and continue topeting. Anyway, after they return to Bright Road, they can still watch thepetition through the crystal panels sold to them by Godfather."

    Robb gave her a thumbs up and said, "you''re awesome!"

    Marian said, "Godfather taught me a lot. He taught me a lot of good things. He is really a powerful man. I admire him very much."

    Robb was speechless

    Marian suddenly thought of something and whispered, Robb, are you angry and jealous?"

    "Jealous?" Robb said and then asked, "why?"

    Marian said, "I just said what if, what if you actually like me secretly?"

    Women from West Gran were straightforward. If it were someone from East Gran, she wouldn''t be able to speak it out. But Marian had no pressure at all.

    Robb said, "I don''t like you."

    "So, do you like Madeleine or the daughter of the lord chambein?"

    Robb thought about it carefully and said with a smile, "I think Madeleine is quite cute."

    Marianughed. "You shouldn''t have said that in front of me. You should have told her directly so that she would faint with joy."

    "Spare me. How can I say something so shameful?"

    "Hahaha!"

 Chapter 481: Slow down!

    Chapter 481: Slow down!

    After saying goodbye to her ssmates, Marian went back to her rental house to have a rest.

    Robb slowly went back to his chapel, removed his makeup, returned as Godfather, andzily sat on his stone stool.

    Robb didn''t know why, but farewells always happened in the morning. So it was still early after the farewell. The sun in September was so hot that it was sprinkling great heat. However, he was not sure what kind of Fengmo Continent was on, maybe not earth, and he didn''t know if the outside system was still called the Sr System.

    While he was thinking about something, he suddenly saw two young men running towards him. These two young men were only about thirteen years old and wore noble clothes. Obviously, they were the two nobles of the magic school.

    Robb recognized them at first sight. These two were two young geniuses of the alchemy ss. Not long ago, Robb specially gave them some advice and asked them to study something called "cement". The two young men were very interested in it. As a result, their parents even went to the queen toin about Robb.

    "Eh? You didn''t go back with other young nobles?" Robb asked curiously.

    The two young men ran to Robb and said at an extremely fast speed, "we slipped out of the convoy and didnt want to go back."

    "Aren''t you afraid of being beaten by your parents?"

    "We can''t go back at this time even if we have are beaten afterwards," the two young men said. "We still need to finish our research on cement. Give us three more days, no, two more days. How can we waste all our previous efforts at this time? Godfather, can you hide us for a while? When the guards find out that we have escaped, they will certainly try to take us back immediately."

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Well, should he help or not? It was a taboo to interfere in the growth and education of other people''s children. But if he didn''t help, it seemed that he would see the two promising young mens ruin.

    After thinking about it for a while, Robb decided to help!

    At this time, he didn''t need to reason with others and say that he couldn''t interfere with other people''s children''s education without authorization. He could deal with it with his own tyranny, willfulness and power. He waved and pointed at the chapel. "Hide in the hall of the chapel for a while."

    The two young men were overjoyed. "We''re not afraid if we are shielded by Godfather."

    Robb said crossly, "I''m not shielding you. I''m a bad person. Now I''m going to turn you on the path of bad children. Do you understand?"

    The two young men smiled and said, "then well be bad with Godfather. We also want to be a person like Godfather." after saying that, the two quickly slipped into the chapel and hid under the window, only showing their eyes to see the situation in the yard outside.

    Robb turned on his detection skill and looked into the distance. Sure enough, the two royal guards were together. Arge group of guards were searching on the streets like looking for a needle in a haystack. They all went in and looked around.

    However, they also knew that the people in Westwind town were all the treasures of Godfather, and they were not like the ordinary people in other towns who could be bullied casually. Therefore, they did not dare to break into the houses to look for people, but to look in public ces.

    Robb was not in a hurry. He waited with a smile. After a while, the group of people finally came to the front of the chapel.

    The group of people looked at Robb with awe, but they still decided to go in and look for them. After all, the chapel was also a public ce, and anyone could enter it. Ishir is very wee to people from any race or belief, so they plucked up the courage to go inside.

    After taking only two steps, Robb said, "wait!"

    The guard seemed to have been made still by a spell. At the same time, they stiffened and dared not take another step forward. After all, Robb was too terrifying. He could defeat an army of monsters on his own. The guards had seen his power with their own eyes and were full of awe for him. It was already brave for them to go to his territory to find someone, and it would be strange if they weren''t frightened at this time.

    Robb put on a mild expression and said, "well, don''t be nervous! Don''t be afraid. Youre just looking for someone in my house. I''m not so cruel as to beat people in such a ce without a word."

    Hearing this, the guards felt much more relieved. They had to admit that Godfather was the most amiable big shot they had ever seen. He was not like other nobles who liked to put on airs and bully small characters.

    Robb asked, "are you looking for the young masters of your two families?"

    The guards nodded and said, "The young masters are naughty. They ran out of the carriages. I don''t know where they have gone."

    Robb said, "your young masters are in my chapel."

    The guards were rendered speechless

    The two young men who were eavesdropping inside were shocked. [Oh, no! Is Godfather going to hand us over?]

    However, Robb immediately said, "but I can''t let you take them back."

    All of a sudden, the guards'' faces turned into bitter looks, and their faces were almost wrinkled together. "Godfather, we have to get them back, or we will be severely punished."

    Robb shrugged and said, "well, I know it''s the most difficult thing for people like you in the middle. You can''t offend the elders, young masters or me. Don''t you want to quit?"

    The guards were embarrassed. What a sweet word. They really wanted to quit.

    Robb said, "I have a good n. I can prevent you from being scolded by the elders, not offend me, and not be bullied by the young masters. Do you want to have a try?"

    The guards, asked, "is there any other way to achieve both ends?"

    Robb said, "Yes! I have! I will open the crystal ball and kill you in front of the queen. In this way, you will get the evaluation of these people are really loyal to me'' from your elders. Then I will turn off the crystal ball and bring you back to life. I will let you stay in the town to y with the young masters. In this way, it will make the young masters more fond of you as well. After the matter is over, you can protect the young masters and return..."

    Before he finished his words, the guardsined together, "Even if we can be resurrected, don''t kill us. It hurts! Just tell the elders that we are under your control, isn''t that fine?"

    "Oh? Right!" Robb pped his hands and said, "you are so smart."

    What a fool! The guardsined in their hearts, but after vomiting, they finally understood that Godfather had to leave the two young masters to research cement". Well, who dared to rob the person that Godfather wanted to keep? Even the queen dared not!

    Just stay and y with the young masters for a while before going back. Anyway, it was better than being punished by the elders.

 Chapter 482: Whats so special about this stone?

    Chapter 482: What''s so special about this stone?

    A few dayster, in the evening, after the sun set.

    Forget it! Let''s get down to business.

    Robb was talking to the queen on the phone. The queen took the initiative to call him, with only one purpose, "today, the carriages of the nobles have arrived at Bright Road."

    Robb said, "Oh, are they safe? That''s good. Don''t let anything happen to the future flowers of the mothend."

    The queen snorted and said, "but two of these flowers haven''te back, and only two guards havee back. The parents of these two flowers are now behind me. Do you want to talk to them?"

    Robb said, "of course I want to talk."

    Thus, the queen gave up the crystal ball. The screen shed quickly, and then two middle-aged couples appeared in the crystal ball. Judging from their dressing, they were the kind of nobles with high status and yed an important role in the kingdom of Gran.

    The two men looked steady and calm, but their wives were different. As soon as the two women appeared in front of the crystal ball, they showed a pitiful face.

    "Hey, calm down. Don''t cry," said Robb

    "Waah... Waah..." the two middle-aged women burst into tears. At the same time, they rushed to the front of the crystal ball and cried, "please let go of our child. Just tell us how much money you want. We will give you all our money. Don''t kill the hostages."

    Robb was speechless

    The Queen''s voice echoed, "is it fun?"

    Robb, "that''s a little unreasonable, isn''t it?"

    The queen said, "you are the one who is unreasonable."

    The two women burst into tears in front of the crystal ball. "Let our child go. We will do anything you want."

    The scene was awkard

    Robb had no choice but to say, "two aunts, you have misunderstood. I''m not a kidnapper. It''s your child who asked to stay and do research."

    The two women cried, "our children are so obedient. They have been obedient since childhood. How can they take the initiative to ask to stay in Westwind town?"

    Robb was speechless

    There was no ce to reason!

    Just as they were extremely embarrassed, a voice suddenly sounded in the distance, "Godfather, we made it. We made it. Look at what we have done."

    Two thirteen year old youths ran over quickly, followed by two guards, carrying a big stone with difficulty. Oh, no, it can''t be called a stone, it should be called "cement". This cement was made into a square. The two guards carried it, one from the left, and the other on the right.

    The two young men ran to Robb and said with a smile, "is Godfather on the phone?"

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Yes, I''m on the call with your mothers."

    "What?" the two young men were shocked. "Oh, no! Run!"

    "It''s toote," Robb said. "The crystal ball is a fish eye camera with a very wide angle of view. The moment you appeared, you had already been seen. Now you still want to run? Stand up and talk to your mothers."

    The two young men had no choice but to stand pitifully in front of the crystal ball.

    The two middle-aged women stopped crying immediately and changed their faces in an instant. With a dignified look, they shouted at the two young men, "you two, how dare you not go home with the guards and y outside? Do you know how worried your parents are?"

    The two boys were rendered speechless

    The two women pounded the table and said, "Come back right now, or well beat you to death."

    The two young men quickly hid behind Robb and became cowards.

    So it turned out that Robb was facing two women.

    The two women were stunned for a while, and their expressions changed from dignified to crying. "Godfather, please give our sons back to us. We can do anything you want."

    Robb was speechless

    The Queen''s voice echoed, "is it fun?"

    Robb, "what the hell are they? Why are all women so good at changing faces?"

    The queen didn''t want to answer.

    Robb had no choice but to ignore the queen and the two middle-aged women. He didn''t even look at the crystal ball. He turned to the two young men and said, "you just came here to say that youve finished researching cement?"

    "Yes!" the two young men cheered up and said, "Godfather, please give us some advice about our cement. We have thoroughly studied it. We have used the limestone and volcanic ash and repeatedly mixed them. After testing, we finally made the cement. You see, this cement is the product of our experiments."

    The two women in the crystal ball cried, "are you really ying with mud? When the guards came back to report, we still didn''t believe that our lovely son yed with mud in Westwind town. But now it''s true."

    Robb continued to ignore the crystal ball and took the cement from the hands of two guards.

    The square cement was probably a few hundred pounds heavy. Just now, two guards moved here together and it was very difficult, but Robb gently lifted it up with one hand without any difficulty.

    He picked up the cement in front of him, looked left and right, and gently knocked with his hand. There were two corners of his mouth slowly rippling. Happy, he was really happy! Another thing from his previous life is here. Every thing that only existed in this world could remind Robb of his own home, especially this cement, which reminded him of ces made of reinforced concrete immediately

    He squatted down in front of the crystal ball and said with a smile, "two aunts, congrattions. Your sons are promising now. They have done something extraordinary."

    The two women were stunned at the same time. "What''s the use of making a stone?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I can''t exin it clearly to you two. Miss queen, it''s time for you to show up. Don''t always hide outside the camera and eat cakes."

    "Ah?" the Queen''s voice sounded with a hint of panic. "How do you know that I''m eating cake? Ahem... I didn''t eat anything."

    In a sh, the two women were driven away. The queen returned to the camera, with a little cream on the corner of her mouth. She quickly stretched out her tongue and swept around her lips. After the cream was gone, she put on a dignified look. "What''s special about this stone?"

 Chapter 483: Cement

    Chapter 483: Cement

    Robb ced the stone near the crystal balls level and said, "look at this stone carefully. It''s not a natural big stone, but a man-made stone."

    "Oh?" the queen only had time to "Oh". Before she could say anything, two middle-aged women''s heads popped out from both sides of the camera. They roared anxiously, "what''s the use of it? It''s still a stone! There are stones all over the mountains, and you can get as many as you want. Why do you have to make stones? What''s the use of it?"

    "Shut up," said Robb.

    "I won''t..." the two women wanted to continue talking.

    Robb suddenly said, "if you don''t shut up, I''ll beat your son."

    The two women immediately covered their mouths, not daring to say a word.

    Robb then asked the queen, "what do you want to say?"

    It was obvious that the queen was thinking about something. Her expression was as someone confused at first, because normally, the first thing she thought about was the use of the stones, and then she woulde to a conclusion that stones were useless.

    However, the queen had dealt with Robb for a long time. She was very clear that Robb would not waste his time to do something useless. Since he thought this thing was good, then it must be good.

    "Is this stone very hard?" the woman asked. "Is it the kind of indestructible stone?"

    "No, it''s not!" Robb smiled and said, "its hardness can only be said to be average, not bad. It can block knives, spears and arrows, but it may not be as hard as some natural rocks."

    What''s the use of it?

    The five words circled in the Queen''s mind, but after all, she was a woman with extraordinary insight. After a short thought, she immediately thought of something. A bulb lit up on her forehead.

    She looked at the square cement in Robb''s hand, and immediately thought of something and said. "The shape?"

    "Bingo!" Robb gave her a thumbs up and said, "Miss queen, you are quick to react and think."

    Without Robb''s further exnation, the Queen''s mind shed and she instantly thought of the right use of cement. "If I understood correctly, when we build solid defensive works in the future, we don''t need to move and cut big stones, but can directly make them with cement?"

    "Right!"

    The queen continued, "if the city wall is made of cement, it can be made into a whole, not many big stones. In this way, it will be more solid."

    "That''s right," Robb said with a smile. "Besides, this is a stone made by ourselves, not a natural stone. In other words, when we make a stone, we can also add something else in it to improve its strength, such as steel."

    Hearing this, the queen hadpletely understood what was going on. "It''s made of reinforced steel and concrete. Such a building is many times stronger than current buildings. Even if it is hit by enemies, it may not copse. Because the reinforced steel will hold the stone made of cement and prevent them from falling down."

    Robb pped his hands and said, "Miss queen, you are so smart. No matter what you think, you always think about fighting first."

    The queen ignored hisint, because she was really shocked by the greatness of cement now. She quickly said to Robb, "give them back to me!"

    "What? Give them back?"

    "Give them back to me!" the queen pointed at the two young men hiding behind Robb and said, "give these two alchemists back to me."

    "Wow, how can you do this to me?" Robb said, "you want to take away the talent I have cultivated hard?"

    The queen snorted, "their mothers are with me. It''s natural for me to look for them."

    Robb said, "you were so weird just now that you seemed to have nothing to do with it."

    "Ah? I didn''t hear what you said clearly."

    The woman was going to y tricks again, but Robb didn''t care. Since the two young men had already developed the form, they only needed to leave the form and go anywhere they liked. The following work would be handed over to the craftsman.

    Robb turned around and said to the two young men, "now that your research is over, it''s time for you to go back. I taught you the idea of studying cement, so you should share your research results with me before you go back. Is that okay?"

    The two young men, of course, had no objection. They were very grateful to Robb for his idea of the novel thing called "cement", and he also told them that the materials they would use at the beginning were limestone and volcanic ash. Otherwise, they would not have seeded in studying it.

    The two of them made a big salute and said, "we will record the form and method for the cement on paper in detail and give them to you."

    Robb smiled and said, "well, I hope you can have a pleasant cooperation. I wish you can rely on cement to earn fame, wealth, status and revive your family after you return to Bright Road."

    The two young men bowed again, and then said to the crystal ball, "mother, we''ll go back to Bright Road early tomorrow morning."

    The two middle-aged women heard the Queen''s words just now and now they understood that their son had developed something extraordinary. As a mother, how could they not be happy at this time? They were so happy that they could not even close their mouths. They quickly said, "my good son,e back quickly. Ah, most of the guards are back. Can only our two bodyguards protect your safety?"

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Miss queen, in my opinion, this time, we will especially allow the two young men to pass through the transmission portal and return to Bright Road. It will be much safer."

    The queen was eager to get the cement, so she certainly wouldn''t refuse this proposal. She immediately agreed, "okay!"

    So the matter was settled.

    Robb then looked at the crystal ball with a smile and said, "Miss queen, have you realized something?"

    "What''s up?"

    "Your talent can only y a greater role in my hands," Robb said with a smile. "What do you think? Should we consider throwing the royal magicians, alchemists, and item magic producers to Westwind town and follow me, and then going back with new technology?"

    The queen asked, "you want to steal my people?"

    "No, no, No. I don''t want anyone." Robb said, "look, I have returned these two young men to you, so that you can get both skills and people. I didn''t deduct anything, but sent you something instead."

    The Queen''s heart skipped a beat at his words. But out of caution, she couldn''t help but ask, "I''m curious. What is your intention of guiding my people to study such a technique? What benefits can you get from it?"

    Robb put on a gentle smile and said, "I just want a better life. That''s all. I have a lot of things I want, many toys I want to y, and I like the people around me to smile. And these things can''t be done all by myself."

    The queen thought for a while and said, "I will think about your suggestion carefully."

 Chapter 484: Sewer system

    Chapter 484: Sewer system

    When the first beam of sunshine in the morning shone into the room, Number 32 was still sleeping on his stomach on the desk of the governor''s house. His skinny face was pressed against the desk, and his saliva was flowing all over the table.

    He worked overtime until midnight yesterday and then fell asleep on his desk.

    All of a sudden, a hasty knock on the door awakened Number 32 from his dream. He jumped up from his desk and asked, "who? Who is it?" when he found that it was a knock on the door, he went over and opened the door.

    The person standing at the door was the mayor of White Birch Town, who specialized in helping Robb with real estate. At the sight of him, Number 32 knew that something bad was going to happen.

    The mayor of White Birch town said, "governor, Godfather asked me to call you over."

    Number 32 was immediately enraged. "I''m the governor, but he''s a civilian (who ims to be). Why doesn''t hee to see me if he has something to do? Why does he want me to see him?"

    After saying that, Number 32 quickly tidied up his clothes and left the governor''s house.

    Soon, he arrived at Robb''s chapel yard and stood by the stone table.

    Robb was sitting, but Number 32 was standing, which made him feel very angry. He thought, [I''m a governor, why do I have to stand and speak to a sitting civilian? This was too unreasonable! I should have swung my bone spear at his front face and taught him what etiquette was.]

    At this time, Robb coughed.

    Number 32 hurriedly asked, "Godfather, what can I do for you?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I called you here to build arge sewer system for the town."

    "What?" Number 32 was a little confused. "Sewer? Isn''t it just some ditches dug on the streets? Does it need to berge? And it needs to be made into a system?"

    Robb said crossly, "what do you know? Don''t talk nonsense. Come and see my drawing."

    He took out a drawing and threw it in front of Number 32

    In fact, Robb didn''t know much about the sewer system, but with his memory, he could draw the general appearance of the sewers he saw in movies. Then he handed this drawing to a professional craftsman, and they improved it naturally, so he drew it very casually.

    Number 32 picked up the picture, looked left and right, but couldn''t understand it.

    On the other hand, the mayor of White Birch Town, who had been engaged in real estate for a long time, knew what the painting was at a nce. He gave guidance to Number 32 for a few times before Number 32 finally understood. "Godfather, you mean that we should dig out all the underground, dig out this kind of underground tunnel, and then let dirty water and stinky water flow in this ditch..."

    "That''s right," Robb said with a smile. "There is water and mud on every street on rainy days. I have long wanted toin. When the sewer is ready, water will enter the sewer, and the streets above won''t have water anymore. Moreover, in the future, we can set up pipes, wires andworks through the sewer. It''s no exaggeration to say that if we want to build a city, we should first build a sewer, which is a century old n."

    "It sounds great, but..." Number 32 said awkwardly, "can our civil engineering technology support such a huge underground tunnel?"

    "Why can''t it?" Robb turned around and took out a bag from behind, which was full of gray powder. He grabbed arge handful of gray powder and let them slide back to the bag through his fingers. "This is cement. With this thing, the problem of the construction is not a problem."

    He threw the bag to the head of White Birch Town and said, "take it. Follow the instructions and learn the use of cement. Try to make some cement. After you get familiar with the use of this thing, you can start to build a sewer. Number 32, the nning, and distribution ofbor for the sewer, I''ll leave these things to you."

    Number 32 was furious. He thought to himself, [you are just a civilian. Why do you look so arrogant and give orders? Why do you treat me like a servant? Do you believe that I wont shoot a bone spear at your face?]

    At the thought of this, Robb raised his voice and asked, "what''s your answer?"

    Number 32 immediately replied respectfully, "I see. I''ll do it well."

    He walked out of the chapel with the mayor of White Birch town. When he couldn''t see the chapel, he turned to the mayor of White Birhc town and said, "now I know why Godfather asked you to call me. It turns out that it''s for construction. s, I should have thought of it the moment I saw you, the chief of the construction."

    The mayor of White Birch Town chuckled and said, "my senior craftsmen have a high sry. Hand over the tax you collected from us."

    Number 32 looked up at the sky and sighed, "the tax will be paid in the left hand and out the right hand. Why did Ie to Westwind town?"

    "I know that," the mayor of White Birch town said with a smile, "Godfather said that you came to Westwind town to serve the people."

    "Hmm? I''m a noble!" Number 32 roared, "I''m a noble! Only the stupid people serve me. How can I serve them? Believe it or not, I''ll kill all of them and refine them all into skeleton soldiers..."

    Before he finished his words, a townsman passed by. Number 32 quickly put on a serious face and whistled as if he had nothing to say.

    The mayor of White Birch Town couldn''t helpughing. [this guy has the guts to speak loudly. If Godfather hears him, we will see how you die.]

    After the two separated, Number 32 returned to the governor''s house. He took out the special crystal ball the queen had given him, put it in front of him, and quickly dialed it.

    "What''s the matter?" the Queen appeared at the crystal ball with an impatient face. She only had a good attitude towards Robb, and had no good attitude towards others.

    Number 32 hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, didn''t you ask me to pay attention to how Godfather uses cement? Now he has finally made some noise. The first batch of cement he just made is going to be used on the sewer system."

    "The sewer system? What the hell?"

    Number 32 quickly told him all the benefits of the sewer that Robb had mentioned.

    The queen could understand part of the story, such as making the ground not wet, but she couldn''t understand what thework and wires were. She could only guess that it was what Robb wanted to do in the future. The sewer system he is nning now is a preparation for setting up more novel things in the town for the future.

    The queen said seriously, "sure enough, he made cement and used it for people''s livelihood and construction at the first time. Many of his practices are worth learning and imitating. You should work hard to make this sewer, and then sum up the experience of building a sewer. We can rebuild it on arger scale on Bright Road."

    Number 32 replied immediately, "yes, your highness!"

 Chapter 485: Elizabeths Cinema City

    Chapter 485: Elizabeths Cinema City

    The construction team of Number 32 and the mayor of White Birch town began to move soon.

    First of all, it was very difficult to make a n. It was even more difficult for an inexperienced old man. Fortunately, the mayor of White Birch town had already built several residential areas. ording to the construction n of the residential area, he had generally known which ces needed a sewer and which ces were not needed.

    However, the problem was that the sewer system had to be nned through some houses. If the houses had a cer, it would be very troublesome.

    Fortunately, Godfather had a divine position in Westwind town. No matter how Godfather wanted to do it, he would cooperate with the Godfather''s work.

    With the support of the townsmen, it saved a lot of trouble for the nning work and could boldly design the position of the sewer.

    Therefore, the first real "construction project" in Westwind town was started in this way. Big pits were dug everywhere in the town. Then the workers reinforced the pit while digging holes in the ground, making them look like a group of rats.

    On the other side, the construction of the first cement factory, which was invested by a businessman, began. A group of alchemists held the form sheet every day, mixing limestone and volcanic ash to make cement.

    Seeing that these human beings were so unreliable and that the monsters areing, yet they were still digging holes and mud everywhere in the town, the elder elf couldn''t help butugh. Fortunately, he knew that the Great Druid was extremely powerful, and the dwarven reinforcements should be on the way now, so he wasn''t in a panic.

    In Westwind Town, there was not only digging, but also a football match as usual. The crystal panel was made by Robb one by one and sold to the nobility at a high price on Bright Road.

    The big crystal in the beginning had been used up after being cut into fifteen crystal panels. Fortunately, the big mining cave in Stone Canyon had been dug to a deeper ce of the mineral vein. With the help of advanced mining and transportation tools, the mining efficiency of the crystal mine was countless times higher than before.

    A few dayster, another beautiful big crystal was found. Just as Robb said, this time the crystal was much smaller thanst time. As a result, Robb could only use it to make a 55 inch crystal panel. These crystal panel were robbed by the nobility instantly, because they were worried that they would lose the 55 inch ones next time.

    Whether or not they could dig out big crystals and cut out big panels depended on luck, so they had to grab them. If they couldn''t grab it, they would raise money. If they couldn''t even raise money, they would fight.

    Some even used some connections to get it. An old expert of the wind knights, who was the former boss of Nuolun, came to visit him in person and asked him to speak for him and sell a crystal panel to him.

    However, Nuolun had no choice but to ask Robb for help. He had thought that Robb would scold him severely and wouldn''t give him the back door. But he didn''t expect that Godfather was gave Nuolun a panel without saying anything, so that he would have more face in front of his old boss.

    It was not until then that he realized that Godfather was very human.

    Soon, there were crystal panels in nearly a hundred noble houses on Bright Road. The sizes ranged from 75 inches to 29 inches.

    These people enjoyed watching football matches at home, together with their wives, children, rtives and friends. Before the beginning of each football match, the hall of these dozens of noble families would be full. They would drink tea, eat snacks,ment on the "Westwind Super Bowl", and open a small gambling stand.

    "Watching football" quickly became a fashion operation in the noble circle. If any noble said that he hadn''t watched the livestream of a football match, he would be ridiculed.

    In such a big environment, the Royal Cinema came on stage!

    Under the order of the Queen''s name, Elizabeths Cinema City started a ribbon cutting ceremony in the most prosperous section of Bright Road. No wonder she was the queen. She had more resources than other people. Other nobles couldn''t grab a big panel, but the Queen''s Cinema City had eight 120 inch screens. Robb specially found a big crystal for her to customize.

    There were eight projection halls in the cinema city, each of which could amodate 150 audience. Each of them would be charged 5 silver coins for a football match, which was so expensive that it could fly up to bite people. But even so, many nobles who didn''t get crystal panels and rich families would rush to the cinema to watch the livestream of the football match.

    Only by watching thispetition can they find something to talk about in the noble circle. Otherwise, how can they still socialize in the future?

    To be honest, they were a little aggrieved to see a 120 inch screen in a hall of 150 people. It was not easy for the people sitting in the back row to see the screen clearly.

    However, smart as they were, it wouldn''t be difficult to deal with this problem. At the worst, the person sitting in the back row could use detection. It waspletely normal for them to watch the football livestream from a very long distance!

    The queen had also used the function of her pendant, which was used to store thest words and pictures left by her parents, to make eight "image memory items" for the cinema. After the livestream was over, she would show thepetition video that had been saved.

    Of course, the rebroadcast tickets were not as expensive as the live ones. Each movie ticket was only 2 silver coins. People with poor family conditions would choose to see the rebroadcast tickets. Anyway, as long as they saw it, everything is be fine.

    The queen relied on these eight projection halls to earn a lot of gold coins every day, which made her a little suspicious of her own life. In the past, she couldn''t figure out how to increase the ie of the royal family, but she didn''t expect this strange thing to make so much money.

    Of course, she didn''t know that some smart nobles had already started to move.

    They found that crystal panels were a huge business opportunity. As long as they could dig out arge piece of crystal and send it to Godfather, they could spend a lot of money to ask Godfather to make the crystal boards. Then they could take these crystal boards back and sell them to other nobles, making a lot of money.

    The nobles immediately sent their own ves to the ces where the crystal mines were abundant. They paid people to dig holes and swore to dig outrge pieces of crystal.

    As for the technique of mining big crystals, was it not easy? Doesnt it just need the iron track of the mine? We can also improve efficiency!

    What they did made people rush to the iron mines again.

    All the rted industries were revived in an instant.

 Chapter 486: Flower Crystal Town

    Chapter 486: Flower Crystal Town

    In the morning, Robb got up and listened to the report of Commander Elsie.

    ording to the report, today''s ck Pine Mountain was also quiet and harmonious. The elf scouts had already monitored the forest that was dozens of miles away, but the monster army did note. Perhaps it was because Robb''sst battle was too crazy that the monster had to seriously consider their tactics.

    Since Westwind Town was safe for the time being, Robb decided to go out to have fun. "Lilian, are you ready?"

    "I''ming!" Lilian replied and ran out of the kitchen quickly with a small basket in her hand. There were several cakes, two bottles of drinks and some snacks in the basket.

    She ran to Robb and smiled, "master, are you really going to Stone Canyon with me?"

    "Of course!" said Robb.

    "But... But don''t you just like to bezy on your stone stool?"

    "I won''t bezy if I go out with you."

    Robb''s words made Xuelu jealous. "What? Why will you apany Lilian when she goes out? I asked you to go out with me to visit the Devil King City, but you refused."

    Robb smiled without saying anything! No exnation!

    At this time, at the train station near the chapel, the big train was already whistling. Many townsmen had lined up to buy the tickets and got on the train. They were all travelling to Stone Canyon, and there were several noble children in it.

    Before leaving, Robb told Elsie to be on his guard when he was away. Once he found the sign of a monster, he would immediately open the transmission portal to Stone Canyon to look for him.

    After everything was arranged, he took Lilian to the train to Stone Canyon.

    After recent days'' improvement, the efficiency of the train''s engine was greatly increased. After the smart craftsmen joined, the precision of the transmission shaft was also improved, so that the power produced by the engine could be better transmitted to the wheels and be more efficient. Therefore, the speed of the train was slightly increased, from 50 miles per hour to 75 miles per hour. Now it only took two hours to go to Stone Canyon.

    Robb and Lilian were chatting. Two hours passed quickly. Soon, the train stopped at the train station of Stone Canyon.

    The people in the train got off one after another, and Robb and Lilian also got off with the crowd.

    The train was not idle. As soon as they got off, the truck workers began to load goods. Arge number of crystal ores were moved to the train, and the oil barrels stored in the train station by the desert kingdom merchants were also moved onto the train. Then the train moved back to Westwind town.

    It had been a few days since Robb came to Stone Canyon sincest time. This dpidated town had bepletely different from before.

    Almost all the houses in Stone Canyon had been renovated, and they were neat and beautiful. Flowers were nted everywhere in the town. It was still summer, so the town was full of flowers, which were very beautiful.

    Seeing the beautiful scenery of Stone Canyon, Lilian was surprised with her mouth wide open. "Ah! Why did the vige be like this? There are so many flowers. It''s so beautiful."

    "Do you like it? I asked the people to do that." Robb said with a smile. "Although I''mzy on the stone stool in the yard every day, I''m still the leader of Stone Canyon. This is the territory assigned to me by Miss queen. How can I not make it beautiful? Of course, this is not the key point. The key point is that you saidst time when you came back that you wanted to rebuild your hometown and make it a beautiful ce. So of course I have to find a way."

    Tears welled up in Lilian ''s eyes. Although she had settled down in Westwind town with Robb, she was deeply touched to see her hometown change into a new and beautiful one.

    After a few seconds, she calmed down and whispered, "master, you are so kind to me."

    "It''s my pleasure to do so!"

    Lilian asked curiously, "master, you have nted so many flowers in the town and built all the houses so beautifully. How much did it cost? Isn''t it better if you use this money to build a factory? Westwind town can get rich by building more factories."

    "Haha, Lilian, you don''t know, do you?" Robb exined with a smile, "building a factory in Westwind town can make the people of Westwind Town rich, but not here."

    "Why?" Lilian asked.

    "Because of the poption!" Robb said, "when I first arrived at Westwind Town, there were already two thousand people there. Later, after several wars, the poption gradually reached ten thousand. Later, after the arrival of the nobility, the poption had even reached ten thousand, and its still rising rapidly. In such a ce, it may be useful to build a factory, but... In Stone Canyon..."

    Lilian immediately understood. The aboriginals of Stone Canyon had already moved to Westwind town. Now the people living in Stone Canyon all emigrated from Crystal Canyon. In addition, uncle Johnny and the other workers also came back to their hometown to dig in the crystal mine. Now the total poption of Stone Canyon was no more than four hundred.

    Most of the people in this small town with only four hundred people were working around the crystal mine. Only a small number of old and weak women were idle. It was useless to build a factory in such a ce. Where could they find enough workers?

    Robb said, "that''s why I want to build a beautiful vige. I want to build beautiful houses and flowers all over the vige, with the fragrance of birds and flowers everywhere. I should also give it a good name, called ''Flower Crystal town'', and make it a tourist attraction."

    "A tourist attraction? Lilian asked, "what''s that?"

    "In a word, it''s a ce to spend money on weekends. People with some extra money in their pockets wille here to spend money," Robb said with a smile. "This town doesn''t have many people. Factories cant be made, but making it a tourist attraction is feasible. I''ve already sent someone to train them. Go around with me, and you''ll understand soon."

    He took Lilian''s hand, but Lilian didn''t shrink away. She just let him hold her hand obediently. The two of them passed through the street covered with flowers, and on the way, they saw beautiful scenery at every nce, and there was no ce that was not beautiful. The nobles who came along with them by train were already blinded. "Oh, this town is more beautiful than the Queen''s pce."

    Robb turned around and scolded with a smile, "Nonsense! The queen is already pitiful. Why are youparing the pce?"

    The nobles said awkwardly, "Godfather, we don''t dare to make trouble for the queen with you."

    "Hahaha!"

 Chapter 487: The specialty of Stone Canyon

    Chapter 487: The specialty of Stone Canyon

    When they walked to the center of the town and turned a corner, Lilian suddenly found that the whole street in front of her was full of snack stands, bars, restaurants... And almost all the people who ran these things were old people and women.

    Most of the men in Stone Canyon had gone to the crystal mine to work. The old and women were weak in physical strength, so they couldn''t do the strength work in the mine. With the support and help of Robb, they could build a lot of small shops on the street. Normally, they didn''t have much business, but today, the arrival of the train tourists instantly brightened the streets.

    The old people and women changed from a leisurely rest state to a "Work mode". They stood at the door of their stands and shouted, e and have a try. The specialty of Stone Canyon -- fried crispy meat!"

    Hearing this, the tourists who came by train were immediately interested. "What is that fried crispy meat?"

    The group of people rushed over and realized that the meat was wrapped in flour and fried into a golden color in the pot, with a few peppers on it.

    As soon as they saw pepper, they were sure that it was of high quality!

    The nobles quickly paid.

    The crispy and delicious meat entered their mouths. The nobles enjoyed it very much. "Buy again. Buy arge bag. I''ll take some home to let my daughter taste it."

    "Distinguished guest, this food can only be eaten when it is just fried. It won''t taste good if it gets cold." the old man selling the meatughed and said, "if your daughter wants to eat,e to me again. Anyway, it will only take two hours by train from Westwind town."

    The noble said, "okay. I''ll take my whole family to travel next week. Don''t close the stand before it happens."

    The old man who sold the meat smiled and said, "my ancestors have been in Stone Canyon for generations, so I can''t run around. This meat is also a traditional dish of our Stone Canyon. Is it delicious?"

    The noble nodded with satisfaction, "Delicious ."

    Hearing the conversation between these two people, Lilian''s expression became very strange. She secretly pulled Robb''s sleeve, He said in a low voshaved ice, "master, this old man is lying. He is not a resident of Stone Canyon at all. There are only a few hundred people in the vige. We all know each other''s face, but we don''t have this person at all. Moreover, this fried meat or something like that is not a specialty of our Stone Canyon. I have never heard of it."

    Robb quickly made a "hush" gesture to her and whispered, "I know he is lying!"

    "Ah? You know?" Lilian was stunned for a moment.

    Robb said in a low voshaved ice, "because I taught him the fried crispy meat, so of course I know it. Think about it. This is fried food."

    Lilian was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Why?"

    "Of course it''s for the development of this town," Robb said with a smile. "I''ve decided to build this town as a tourist town for the time being. As a tourist town, of course it needs its own special food. Otherwise, what should I do? But there''s no special food here, so I have to create one for you."

    Lilian was speechless

    Robb said, "just wait and see. There is something more interesting."

    As the nobles chewed the crispy meat and walked forward, a small stall suddenly appeared in front of them. The owner of the stall actually held a magic tool box and shouted, "special cool snacks in Stone Canyon, shaved ice cubes! They are from the big shaved ice blocks on the nearby mountains. I promise you will have a good rest in this hot summer."

    Lilian knew that the shaved ice was taught by her master, not the specialty of Stone Canyon. She had never heard of it.

    But the nobles didn''t know!

    A noble came over foolishly and asked, "what is shaved ice? Get me one."

    The boss took out a big shaved ice cube from the box and took out a strange ne. He scraped the shaved ice and soon a bowl of shaved ice dregs was cut off. He poured sweet water into the shaved ice dregs, put a few pieces of cut fruit and added some grapes

    Looking at these materials, the nobility knew it was amazing. It was sweet water! Anything that has sugar was high quality food.

    The owner even bragged, "I have a secret to tell you. The sugar in Westwind town is from our Stone Canyon. Back then, when Godfather wanted to make sugar, he asked in Westwind town Where is the sugar? Then Lord Lilian said that our Stone Canyon is rich in sugar Godfather likes Lord Lilian most, so he sent someone to take some beetroot seeds to Westwind town. Only in this way did you get the sugar you have now.

    Hearing this, the nobles were stunned. "Oh, I see. Stone Canyon is so great."

    The owner said, "it''s not me exaggerating. The shaved ice in our Stone Canyon is a special snack that has been found before the popsicle sticks in Westwind town were born. Godfather has eaten them all. Look, there is a signature board in my shop. It was signed by Godfatherst time he came here."

    The noble raised his head and saw a signature board hanging on the wall, which read, "the first shaved ice house in Stone Canyon.".

    He doubted, "is your signature te true or not?"

    "How can it be fake? How would I dare to fake something about Godfather? Do you want to die?" the owner suddenly saw Robb and Lilian watching them from behind. He was overjoyed and quickly waved at Robb. "Godfather, can you prove it?"

    Robb walked over with a smile, patted the shoulders of the noble, and then patted the shoulder of the owner. "Oh, boss, you are still selling the shaved ice. I thought it was deliciousst time, so I came again. Come on, get me a bowl of shaved ice, too."

    Hearing what Godfather said, the nobles knew that it couldn''t be false.

    The owner had prepared the first bowl of shaved ice and put it in the hand of the nobles. "Come and have a taste. Godfather has said that the shaved ice is not bad."

    Everyone believed that Godfather was a famous brand. The noble immediately picked up the shaved ice cubes, gently scooped up a small spoon and put it into his mouth... That feeling! Even modern people who had eaten shaved ice cream could understand!

    In the heart of the nobility, there was only one word: surrender!

    "The specialty snacks of Stone Canyon are really amazing."

    Not only the nobles eximed, but also the other nobles and ordinary tourists who came out to rx praised sincerely.

    "If you are tired from work in the future,e and have walk around. Anyway, there is a big train, which is convenient."

    "Yes, it''s cheap."

    "Come and eat the specialty food here. Look at the flowers. It''s veryfortable here."

 Chapter 488: Scenic spots

    Chapter 488: Scenic spots

    Lilian was amused by their conversation. If they knew that all the specialty food here were taught to them by Godfather, would they be furious? However, she soon heard a smart noble in the crowd whispering to her son, "did you notice that? The crispy meat is fried! But the soybean oil was brought to Westwind town by Godfather, so it can''t be the specialty of Stone Canyon at all."

    The youngest son asked curiously, "eh? Then... Why?"

    The noble whispered, "it''s obvious that Godfather asked them to do this, in order to add a reason to ''attract everyone to have fun'' here. And Godfather deliberately used fried food, so that smart people can see that it''s man-made characteristics. A fool could be coaxed around."

    The youngest son was suddenly enlightened. "I see."

    "Yes! Godfather doesn''t like to lie, but in order to make this ce live without enough people, he has to lie, so he deliberately left a w for others to discover..."

    "Right!"

    "Actually, it doesn''t matter. As long as this town is really a good ce for rxation and rest and as long as the specialty food is delicious, it doesn''t matter how they do it." the noble whispered, "even if it was not a specialty here before, it will definitely be in the future."

    "Got it!"

    The two pretended to know nothing and continued shopping.

    Hearing this, Lilian was suddenly enlightened. She turned around and looked at Robb with admiration. "Master, you are so awesome."

    "What''s so awesome? Keep going. There''s still something interesting." Robb continued to walk forward with Lilian. After they passed through the block, they saw a chapel in front of them. Lilian''s parents'' bones were still buried in the cemetery.

    When the two of them walked to the chapel, Lilian found that it hadpletely changed from its dpidated appearance. It was built in a magnificent way. The most interesting thing was that its courtyard was not a statue of the God of light, nor a statue of the God of darkness, but a "statue of true gods".

    The twins, the God of light and the God of darkness, were carved in the same shape. One was carved with ck stone, and the other was carved with white stone. The two brothers were talking andughing happily. Next to them sat the God of the desert, and on the tree sat the God of the forest. Half of her face was exposed behind the stone. There were also the God of fire, the God of thunder with a hammer, and the God of abundance.

    Their statues were carved vividly! To everyone''s surprise, many people ran into the yard and silently bowed to the gods they believed in. Some tourists didn''t say anything. After living in Westwind town for a long time, they seemed not to be so respectful to the gods. They didn''t even have any reaction when they saw the statues of true gods.

    "Look, this is also a view," Robb said with a smile "I have a general understanding of it. There is only one church on the Fengmo Continese that doesnt ept other gods, that is, the Church of Light. In addition, the other churches are more or less able to ept other gods. Even the Church of Darkness can live in peace with other churches, but it is just against the Church of Light. In our Westwind Town, there are no pure believers of the Church of Light. They are followers of the new Church of Light. "

    "That''s why I built this chapel of true gods and put all the gods together. You can sit in rows and eat fruits together. It''s very beautiful. All the tourists here can find their faith here. It''s good for us to have fun together."

    Lilian giggled and said, "only my master could do this. If someone else did this, I''m afraid that the army from the Church of Light woulde over."

    Robb smiled but didn''t say anything. He continued to y with Lilian. The two of them walked through the chapel area, and there was a big sign next to them, which said, "To the limestone cave." there was an arrow at the back, pointing in the direction.

    "A limestone cave?" Lilian couldn''t read, but the noble tourists knew it. They pointed at the sign and read, "Oh, there is a limestone cave here. Go and have a look."

    Lilian was surprised. She turned to Robb and asked, "what the hell? Is there a limestone cave in our Stone Canyon?"

    "Of course there is, just recently." Robb said seriously, "it took me a whole day. I took a long spear and stabbed several times on the cliff before I could poke out arge limestone cave. I used magic to heal it. It''s so beautiful now. Now it''s a famous scenic spot in Stone Canyon."

    Lilian was speechless

    Fortunately, Lilian was here. If Xuelu, Suofa, or Little Yi and the others were here, they would haveined. But Lilian was gentle and didn''t like toin about her master, so she had to keep silent.

    The two of them followed the sign to the front of the cave. Lilian saw a huge cave entrance on the mountain wall in front of her at a nce. It looked very natural. The entrance was covered with moss, branches and vines, ancient and deste.

    "Wasnt it dug just recently? Why is it like this?" Lilian asked.

    Robbughed in a low voice. "After I made the cave, I used a magic spell called Crazy Grow'' to the nts at the entrance of the cave, and then they became like this."

    Lilian was speechless

    There was a big stone tablet at the entrance of the cave. A noble man stood in front of the stone tablet and read it. "539 years ago, a group of humans moved to Stone Canyon and lived here. They were the initial residents of Stone Canyon. At that time, their ancestors didn''t have any houses, so they temporarily lived in this huge cave. Now, there are still many traces of their living in the cave..."

    "Wow, interesting!" one of the tourists shouted, "let''s go inside and have a look."

    They rushed into the cave. Not far from the cave, they saw an open stone chamber. There were old stone tables, stone chairs, and a sign beside it, "the hall of our ancestors.".

    The nobles sighed, "it seems that their ancestors have lived a hard life. They were so poor."

    They continued to walk inside. There were many stone rooms, including stone beds, stone cabs, and several ancient bottles and jars asionally thrown on the ground. Beside them, there was a sign, "please don''t touch.".

    The tourists sighed and felt that they had seen something good.

    Lilian didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Master, these are..."

    "Yes," Robb said, "I asked the craftsmen to do it casually. They deliberately made them look very old. Then they put a sign on the table and told everyone not to get close. If they dont touch, they can''t tell whether it''s true or not."

    Lilian was speechless

    What a crazy man!

 Chapter 489: The dwarves have arrived

    Chapter 489: The dwarves have arrived

    After walking around, Lilian finally understood that there were not only delicious food and flowers, but also limestone caves in Stone Canyon to remind tourists of the vicissitudes of history.

    The two of them came out of the cave. Robb pointed at the cliff in the west and said with a smile, "next, I''m going to send someone to climb up the cliff and build a dangerous road. There will be a small pavilion on the top of the mountain. Then well let the tourists climb up through the road and y in the pavilion. There will always be some naughty people who like to climb. I''ll arrange a gate at the entrance of the road and collect the maintenance fee from the tourists."

    Lilian said in a low voice, "it''s... it''s all about swindling money!"

    "How can this be called swindling? It''s to let everyone spend money to buy a happy life."

    As soon as Robb finished his words, a head suddenly popped out from the cliff in the west. This head came out from the top of the cliff, which was far away and almost no one could see it. But Robb was just making his great n of swindling money, so he used the detection skill.

    As soon as the head on the cliff popped out, he saw it clearly. It was a very funny face. There was a huge red nose in the middle of its face, and the face was very round. It had a beard. The most strange thing was that the beard had many braids, which looked very funny.

    He looked down on the cliff and saw the human vige below. He turned around and seemed to be saying something to the people behind him. Then, a lot of heads appeared on the cliff.

    These heads looked different, but they all had one thing inmon, that was, they all had a dirty beard. The beards were all made up into braids, and each of them had a different look. Some had a big ponytail, some had many braids, and a lot of others.

    Robb almost jumped up on the spot andined why they yed so many tricks on their beards.

    These heads were observing the flower crystal town on the cliff. A few minutester, they figured out where the town was at the foot of the mountain. One of them finally began to move. He threw a long rope from the cliff, jumped out, grabbed the rope with both hands and slid down the cliff.

    It was not until this moment that Robb finally saw his whole face. It was a dwarf!

    He was at most as tall as his waist. He was short, strong and round, as if he was growing horizontally. His short hands and feet were short, and he was wearing shiny iron armor with arge hammer on his back. He hung on the rope and slid down the high cliff with a whoosh. Although he was short and round, his movements were quite agile, and he easily slid down the cliff of dozens of meters high.

    However, something embarrassing happened. The rope didnt reach the ground. It was about three or four meters away from the ground. It was not long enough

    The dwarf hung at the end of the rope and looked down. There was still such a high distance. It was embarrassing! But now that he had slid dozens of meters, he couldn''t climb up again, could he? He had to loosen his hands and dump down directly.

    He couldn''t stand firm on the ground, and with a plop, his face fell to the ground, but his buttocks were high up to the sky.

    As he did this, all the tourists in the town saw him and couldn''t helpughing. "What is that dwarf doing? He''s so stupid!"

    "Haha, the Dwarves race are all like this. They seem to be reckless and rash in doing things."

    Although the cliff was still a little far away from the town, arge group of peopleughed at him together, and their voices were still heard. The dwarf got up angrily from the ground and roared at them, "what are youughing at?"

    He spread his two short legs and ran quickly towards the vige.

    Everyone knew at a nce that the group of dwarves wouldnte down the cliff, but one of them, of course, was sent to talk. They just waited quietly. Hundreds of miles away, the dwarf kept running, and his two short legs had run for half a day, but he hadn''t run to everyone yet.

    This time, even the kind-hearted Lilian couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Why is the dwarf running so slowly?"

    The crowd shrugged and said, "no, they are usually slow, but they can run very fast when there is a battle."

    Lilian was speechless

    After a long while, the dwarf finally ran to the front of the crowd, gasping for breath. It seemed that he had be tired from the running. The nobles and tourists all moved aside in tacit understanding, letting the dwarf face Robb.

    The dwarf was not a fool. He could tell from everyone''s movements who was the boss here. He stared at Robb for a while and then said, "you are the leader of this ce? You are so young!"

    Robb smiled and said, "the leader here is Robb Smith. I''m his magic teacher."

    "Oh, really?" the dwarf gasped, "that''s good. I want to ask you, is this Stone Canyon? Oh, damn it! I''m rushing forward with manypanions. I told them that this is Stone Canyon, a human vige, but they don''t believe me, so they called me here to ask."

    Robb smiled and said, "you are right. This is indeed Stone Canyon."

    "Aha! Did I really find the right ce?" the dwarfughedcently. "Those idiots just mocked me that I didn''t even know how to find the way. They said that I was directionally challenged, and that I was only fit to drill holes on the ground, and that I could only find East, South, northwest with the ground. Haha, but now I proved that they were all wrong. I am right."

    Robb threw up his hands!

    The dwarf looked around and said, "but why do I feel that this ce is different from the Stone Canyon in my memory? I think... I have been here 10 years, no, 12 years ago... At that time, I was still a very young man, and my beard could not be made into such a long braid yet."

    He shook his mustache braid!

    This time, before Robb could answer, the person next to himughed and said, "what the hell? Did you say more than ten years ago? The current Stone Canyon is no longer the previous one. This is called ''Flower Crystal Town''. It''s a new town now."

    "Oh!" the dwarf put on an indifferent face and said, "ghosts don''t care about the big change here. I just want to be sure that I have found the right ce."

    He asked innocently, "I want to ask you whether you can get to Westwind town by walking 150 miles from here if you go southeast."

    Robb asked, "yes. What are you going to do in Westwind town?"

    "To go and support our allies," the dwarf snorted and said. "Those arrogant elves were beaten to death by the army of monsters, so they sent people to ask for help. Hahaha, it''s useless to be so arrogant. Once they were defeated, they had to call us dwarves! Hahaha!"

 Chapter 490: Nothing is more reliable than tools and machines

    Chapter 490: Nothing is more reliable than tools and machines

    Robb understood at once. This was the dwarves the elder of the elf n had written tost time. They were from the dwarves living in the mountain west of Fengjing cave.

    Strangely, when Robb sent the elf archer to send the message, he gave him a scroll for the strategic transmission portal, asking him to open the portal and take the dwarves over. But for some reason, these dwarves were actually looking for a way to cross the mountains.

    The dwarf continued, "I heard that the monster army is going to attack Westwind town. Your ce is very close to Westwind Town, so it should be very dangerous. Why do you still look so leisurely? Is that damn letter fake?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "no! That letter is true. Westwind town did encounter an attack from the monsters. I am the Godfather of Westwind town mentioned in the letter. The humans and elves have been waiting for you for a long time."

    "Eh? You are the human leader of Westwind town?" the dwarf asked, "then why are you in Stone Canyon?"

    "It''splicated, so I''d better not talk about it now," Robb said with a smile. "I also want to ask you something. Didn''t the elf who sent the letter bring a transmission scroll? You shouldve opened the portal and went straight to Westwind town. Why are you going to climb mountains yourself?"

    The dwarf burst intoughter and said, "use a magic scroll? Stop kidding! The magic yed by those arrogant elves is so funny. We disdain the use of magic transmission portals. God knows where they will put us. We can walk on our own legs. Why do we have to enter the transmission portal? We are notme people."

    Robb was speechless

    Well, it seemed that these dwarves and elves were really difficult to deal with. Even the transmission scroll brought by the elves couldnt be used, but they still came here to help the humans and elves! This meant that they would not give up their allies and would still do the right thing.

    Robb smiled and stretched out a hand to the dwarf. "Anyway, wee to our town."

    "You dont look bad." the dwarf reached out his hand and shook it with Robbs. He was only half of Robb''s height, which made Robb feel like he was holding a child''s hand and shaking it two times. It was very strange.

    The dwarf turned around and waved his hand at the cliff. Soon, arge group of heads popped out from the cliff. These people put down many ropes and then slid down the ropes one by one. What was interesting was that almost all of them would fall when they jumped down at the end, making themselves dirty and embarrassed.

    Not long after, nearly eight hundred people came down from the cliff. They were all soldiers in iron armor, carrying iron hammers and axes. Although they were short and looked fat, they were all vigorous and powerful.

    "If we go south along this road, well get to Westwind Town, right?" the dwarf pointed to the long railway that extended to the south of the town. Just now, when they looked down at the town in the valley on the cliff, they saw this strange road at a nce. Now of course he couldn''t help but ask, "this road is so strange. Why did you add strange wood and two pieces of iron on the road? Aren''t you afraid of being tripped? The carriage can''t move on such a road, can it?"

    The onlookers immediatelyughed again, "there is no carriage on it."

    The dwarf found that he had beenughed at. These humans obviously looked at him as if they were looking at a bumpkin, which made him very unhappy. That road was made of iron, and the dwarves were the most proficient race in ying with iron in the world. How dare these humansugh at him in this tone? Was there something wrong?

    "I hate humans, right! I also hate elves." the dwarf began to nag, "twelve years ago, I came to Stone Canyon once, and the people here are so stupid that shouldve just died. It is a mining town, but there is not even one excellent miner. Humph!"

    "Old man, let bygones be bygones. You seem to have traveled a long way. You climbed over mountains and fell down from a rope from such a high cliff. Arent you tired. Why don''t you have a rest in our town for a while before you set out to Westwind town?"

    "How can we do that?" the dwarf said, "We are reinforcements. We can''t rest."

    "Then why don''t you use the transmission portal?"

    "How can we ept the tricky magic of the elves?"

    "What about being reinforcements?"

    "Well... Well... These are two different things!"

    "No, the thing is. You are toote."

    The dwarf was speechless. Well, the simple and honest dwarf was not a master of quarreling. After a few words, he was speechless and dull by Robb''s words. When he returned to the group of dwarves, arge group of dwarves gathered together and discussed. After a long time, a dwarf in steel armor with a steel helmet on his head walked out of the group.

    There was a bright silver light shining on the hammer on his back. Robb could tell at a nce that it was not an ordinary silver ted equipment. Ordinary silver was not so bright, so there was only one possibility - Mithril!

    It was an extremely rare metal, and its hardness was far beyond steel. The weapons made from it were very precious, and ordinary people were not qualified to get them.

    Seeing his equipment, Robb knew that this was the leader. The dwarf earlier was just a scout.

    The dwarf leader walked up to Robb. Although he was the leader, he was only half as tall as Robb. With the sharp horn on his helmet, he had just reached the height of Robb''s belly, Looking up at Robb, he said, "we are going to help Westwind Town, but we unexpectedly saw the human leader of Westwind town here. It''s really surprising. What''s more surprising is that although you asked us to have a rest before going to Westwind Town, are you not nervous about your own town? What if the monsters are attacking the town at this time?"

    Robb smiled and said, "if the monsters are attacking the town at this time, a portal will open in the chapel over there and a person wille to inform me. I can go back immediately."

    "Oh, I see." the dwarf leader finally understood why Robb was not in a hurry, but he still insisted, "but we don''t want to use this strange magic. We believe in our legs more than something that might put us in somewhere strange."

    "Not only your legs, you also believe in machine and tools, right?"

    "That''s true!" the dwarf leader said. "Nothing is more reliable than tools and machines."

    Robb smiled and said, "that''s good. You can have a rest here for a while. A big car wille over and take you to Westwind town soon."

 Chapter 491: I advise you not to walk on the railway tracks

    Chapter 491: I advise you not to walk on the railway tracks

    "A big car?" the dwarf leader was a little confused. "Do you mean a big carriage?"

    "It''s a big car, not a carriage. Its a machine car," Robb said. "It''s useless to say anything for now. You will see it after resting here for a few hours. And if you take that car to Westwind Town, it will only take two hours. Even if you wait for the car, it will be faster than you walking to Westwind town with your legs."

    Hearing this, the dwarf leader didn''t believe it at all. How could a car send a person to a town 150 miles away in two hours? That''s nonsense. Moreover, they had sent eight hundred dwarf soldiers this time. Eight hundred in total. What kind of car could transport eight hundred people at a time?

    "Human! We won''t believe such stupid words," the dwarf leader said "However, no matter you are smart or stupid, we are both members of the Silver Moon alliance. Hundreds of years ago, our king had made a vow that when monsters attacked, humans, elves and dwarves must be united, which has nothing to do with intelligence. Therefore, even if you talk nonsense, I will still help you. We are going to set out first to your town. You can follow us slowly."

    After saying that, the leader waved his hand and said, "my friends, let''s go! We can go one hundred and fifty miles southeast along this strange road. With our feet and endurance, we will arrive in two days at most."

    The dwarves was a race with good endurance. They would suffer and endure and were not afraid of hardships. If the human army were to march in armor, fifty miles a day would be the most for them. However, the dwarves were nning to move seventy-five miles a day, which could be said to be quite confident of them.

    Seeing that they insisted on leaving, Robb stopped persuading them andughed loudly, "take care. I won''t see you off. By the way, I have to remind you not to walk on the iron track and be careful of dealing with idents. If you are hit by the big car, you will die even if you wear steel armor."

    The dwarf leaderughed and said, "even if the running car hit me, I would only be injured. What kind of car could hurt me? Haha! Let''s go."

    They really didn''t have a rest in Stone Canyon. After the army of the dwarves set out, they pulled up their teams and walked to the side of the train station first. After looking at this strange building, eight hundred dwarves set off along the railway. Although Robb warned them, they still didn''t avoid the iron track and deliberately walked on it.

    This habit was human nature. Not to mention these igNuolunnt dwarves, even in the future, there would be people who wouldmit suicide. For example, every year, more than ten thousand people would be crushed to death by train in a country. As a modern person, it was really hard to understand.

    The dwarves were walking on the railway in a mess. They were not the kind of race that had a very beautiful organization. They would not walk out in a beautiful formation like the human army, but let the soldiers walk randomly. Eight hundred people walking like this took a long area on the railway track.

    They kept walking.

    The temperature in September was really hot, and they were wearing armor, which made them feel hotter. Therefore, some of the dwarves chattered as they walked, "Damn it! Stupid humans! You can''t even deal with mere monsters, so we have to travel through mountains and rivers like this."

    "By the way, have you found that the iron track under your feet is very beautiful?" a dwarf suddenly said. "Look carefully, every part of it is exactly the same size and width."

    "This is cast first, and then poured with molten iron," another dwarf man said. "It''s not a big deal."

    "Of course, it''s not a big deal for us, but when did human cksmiths understand this?"

    "Oh, you are right."

    The dwarf bent down and carefully studied the iron track. If he didn''t study it, he would be shocked. Although the iron track was supported on the ground, its workmanship was very exquisite. Although it was not as good as the handmade tools of the dwarves, it was already very extraordinary considering the human''s cksmithing technology.

    "Look, there is a crack deliberately left in the ce where the two iron railings are connected." a dwarf man said, "this should be to prevent them from growing hot and shrinking cold."

    "Sure enough! Human craftsmen actually know this?"

    "Hey, when did humans have such a powerful craftsman?"

    "Well, don''t be surprised. It''s still not as good as ours."

    "That''s right. Hahaha!" the dwarvesughed together. "If we are responsible for the train, we will do a better job."

    After walking forward for a while, a dwarf who was studying carefully on the iron track suddenly frowned and said, "Hey, the iron track is shaking."

    "Really?"

    "I also felt it!"

    "Me too."

    A dwarf put his ear on the iron track and raised his head. "Something ising. It''s stepping on the iron track. It''s very fast, huge and heavy. So as it goes forward, the iron track vibrates."

    "It''s getting closer and closer!"

    "Woo, woo, woo!" a car whistle suddenly sounded in the distance. The dwarves turned their heads in astonishment and saw a huge iron car rushing over along the iron track in the distance. It was as fast as a galloping horse, roaring from afar with the sound of rumbling. The experienced dwarves only needed to take a look at it, and they knew that it had an iparably huge kic energy, as if it was going to topple mountains and overturn seas, If they were hit by this thing, it would be even heavier than being hit by a mammoth. No matter how strong their endurance was, they would be smashed into meat paste in an instant.

    "Everyone, get out of the track!" the dwarf leader roared, "hurry up! Hurry up!"

    The dwarves jumped desperately to both sides of the iron track. In an instant, there were dwarves everywhere jumping to both sides of the iron track, looking like a group of frogs jumping into the water by the pond.

    At this time, the big train began to slow down, because there was a driver on the train. ording to the train operation manual given by Robb, if the driver found that there was something wrong on the train ahead, he had to slow down. For now, the train was not running so fast, so it was possible to slow down, not like the trains in the future.

    The train slowed down, only then could the dwarves safely jump off the track and escape.

    The train with reduced speed passed through the spot surrounded on both sides by dwarves. Heads of hundreds of passengers poked out of the windows and shouted at the dwarves on both sides of the railway, "Are you courting death by standing on the railway tracks? Why do you want to jump into the river by yourself? Why did you block the rails?"

 Chapter 492: Do you want to get on the train?

    Chapter 492: Do you want to get on the train?

    The dwarves were stunned by the scolding.

    The dwarves was not a race with a good temper. They liked nagging, drinking beer, and arguing with others. Normally, if someone scolded them, they would fight back immediately.

    However, this time, they didn''t have the mood to argue at all. Instead, they stood there in a daze, watching the huge train passing by from time to time. They were all obedient, like they were just scolded.

    After the passengers on the train cursed the dwarves, the car began to speed up again. With a few moments, it sped up again and drove to Stone Canyon at the speed of 75 miles per hour.

    It was not until the train''s butt disappeared that the dwarves came to their senses.

    "What the hell is that?"

    "If I''m not mistaken, it''s a big iron car made of steel."

    "It''s full of people. Look at the size of that car. Each carriage can amodate hundreds of people, and ten carriages can amodate thousands of people at a time."

    "What the hell is that car? How does it run? Is it magic?"

    "No, no, No. I don''t think it''s magic! I smell burning. It''s the power of burning something, a kind of mechanical power."

    "The man called Godfather in Stone Canyon just now. Was he talking about this car?"

    "It seems to be this car..."

    The dwarves talked about it for a while, and there was a touch of surprise in each of their tone. The big iron car was so shocking, especially when it passed near them, making them clearly feel its pressure.

    The whistling sound of the car and the rumbling sound of the car were enough to shake people''s hearts, let alone near collision.

    After the discussion, the dwarves continued to walk on the road. They had to go to Westwind Town, but this time they learned to be smart and stopped walking in the middle of the railway. They all scattered on both sides of the railway.

    They walked for more than an hour.

    All of a sudden, the dwarves felt the train shaking the surroundings again!

    "It''s shaking again."

    "Is the iron caring again?"

    "It must have gone to Stone Canyon and returned,"

    "Oh, that''s great. I didn''t look at it carefully just now. This time when it passes by, I want to have a good look at it."

    The dwarves stopped and kept a distance from the iron tracks. Then they stood on tiptoes and looked back. They could only hear the roar of the whistle from afar. Soon, the train appeared in the distance and came over again. However, this time, the train did not pass through the dwarves''s "wee sandwich", but began to slow down far away.

    When it arrived in front of the dwarves, the car stoppedpletely. Then, Robb''s head came out of the window of the first carriage and waved at the dwarves. "Hey! Friends, are you still walking?"

    The dwarf was speechless

    Robb said, "I didn''t expect the dwarves to be such a quiet race. Eight hundred people can keep silent. It''s really a well-trained army."

    The dwarf was speechless

    When the other passengers in the car heard Robb''s words, they couldn''t help but think, [Godfather is so bad! He is bullying the dwarves.]

    Robb patted the window frame with a smile and said, "Hey, guys, do you want to get in the car? I''ll give you a ride. The car is very empty now. If you squeeze a little, we can still take eight hundred of you."

    As soon as the dwarves heard this, their faces immediately showed an expression of "I really want to go up and have a seat." however, the dwarves were also proud and wanted to save face. They had refused Robb once before, but now if they agreed, wouldn''t it be very shameful?

    The dwarf leader had to pretend to be reserved and shook his head. "No, no, No. Well just walk there."

    After saying that, he thought to himself, [well, I only refused him once to save face. If he invites me again, I will take the slope and get on the car to y.]

    As soon as he thought of this, he heard Robb say, "ah, you still don''t want to take it? Well, everyone has his own ambitions. I can''t force you. Then Ill just ride there then. You guys can just slowlye over."

    The dwarf leader was speechless

    Robb shouted at the train head in front of him, "let''s go."

    The train began to speed up again. The dwarves looked nkly at the big train moving forward slowly. They were so depressed that they wanted to scratch their hair, especially the dwarf leader. He could not help but curse secretly, "if I had known that this would happen, I would have agreed. Now it''s over. I really want to go up.".

    However, Robb was not really that bad. The train was about to start, but it stopped immediately. Robb poked his head out of the window again and said, "Hey, guys, I''ve thought about it carefully. I still think it''s too hard for you to walk. You''d better get on the train."

    "Well?" the dwarf leader didn''t dare to hesitate any more and quickly said, "then I''m sorry to bother you."

    The dwarves began to line up to get on the train. Only then did they find that the six or seven carriages behind the train were all empty. It seemed that Godfather had made up his mind to pick them up halfway, so he deliberately did not ce anything in the carriages.

    The eight hundred dwarf soldiers were stuffed in the carriages at the back, and the dwarf leader led two of hisrades into the first carriage. However, they did not immediately sit on the seats that Robb had already prepared for them, but reached out their hands to fumble in the carriage

    The dwarf leader even took out a very small iron hammer from his pocket, just like the small hammer used to knock customers'' stomachs in bath shops in the future. He gently knocked on the car and the floor, and listened to the crisp sound. "Ah, it''s really made of iron. Such a big iron car."

    "Of course it''s made of iron," Robb said with a smile. "Otherwise, it wouldnt be strong enough. How can a carriage made of wood hold more than 100 people in it?"

    "What a great project!" the dwarf leader praised, but after praising it, he added, "but the workmanship of this thing is too rough. Look at this ce, and here, oh, the treatment here is too iplete. If I personally hammered it, this ce would definitely be higher, and here... Here..."

    He ran around in the carriage and crazily suggested opinions to the corners of the carriage.

    Robb smiled and said, "there are ten carriages for each car. How can it be polished very carefully everywhere? Don''t mention it. The really exquisite parts of this car are all on the train head."

    "Oh, really?" the dwarf leader turned around and asked, "can I go to the train station to have a look?"

    "Not now. When the train is on the way, no one is allowed to enter the driver''s seat. Let''s talk about it after the train arrives at the station."

 Chapter 493: We will be responsible for making weapons

    Chapter 493: We will be responsible for making weapons

    More than an hourter, they arrived at Westwind town.

    After the excitement in the beginning was gone, the dwarf leader sat obediently in the chair opposite to Robb, watching the scenery outside the window and chatting with him embarrassedly.

    The big train entered the town and drove all the way to the station opposite the chapel. Seeing that the townsmen was digging holes everywhere, the dwarf leader could not help but ask, "what are you doing? Are you digging houses for us?"

    "No way! We are digging for the sewer," said Robb happily

    "Sewer?"

    "Well, it''s hard to exin it clearly now. Anyway, you will know in the future."

    As soon as they got off the train, the tourists who came back with the car immediately dispersed, with satisfaction on their faces. As soon as they returned to the town, they immediately blew to the other townsmen, "let me tell you, Stone Canyon is so beautiful now. The whole town is full of flowers, special snacks, and ancient caves... Next time when I take a rest, I will take you to y."

    "Great!"

    The news spread like wildfire among the townsmen.

    The dwarves, after getting off the train, piled up on the long tform of the train station. Eight hundred dwarves, densely packed, each were half a person tall. If they didn''t look at their beards and faces, they would think that they were children from kindergarten.

    The dwarf leader said, "is this town really being attacked by the monsters? But I it seems very peaceful when I look at this town. It doesn''t seem that it is in danger at all."

    "No, no, No. this town is very dangerous." Robb said, "look at the mountain in the northeast."

    "ck Pine Mountain!"

    "That''s right. Now more than fifty thousand monsters are gathering in this mountain, ready to kill us and the elves at any time," Robb pretended to be very scared. "We are all very scared, so we had to send someone to invite you here."

    When he said this, the elder elf also came down from the hillside. There were many excellent tourists and hunters among the ellves, and many of them knew the detection technique. When they saw the dwarvesing, they certainly had to hurry down.

    As soon as elder elf came, the formal three-party meeting was formed.

    The three of them, Robb, the elder elf and the dwarf leader, sat around the stone table, as if they were going to talk about something serious.

    Lilian went back to the kitchen and came out with a tray in her hand. On the tray, there were three sses of liquid with bright colors and bubbles.

    Robb and the elf elder each held a cup in their hands, but they didn''t say anything. The dwarf leader took the cup and saw that the liquid in the cup was purplish red. He couldn''t help but ask, "is this wine? Why are so many bubbles rising, and I can''t smell a trace of wine?"

    "You will know after drinking a little. Is it necessary to ask so much?" the elf elder snorted and said, "the dwarf is just talking too much nonsense."

    The dwarf leader said angrily, "it proves that we are lively with more words. We are willing tomunicate with others, unlike you elves who hide in the forest and don''t dare toe out to see people. asionally when youe out to see someone, you put on airs and a cold demeanor. Sometimes you dislike others for being dirty, and sometimes you dislike others for being dark."

    "All right, all right." Robb acted as the peacemaker and said, "don''t quarrel. It''s not a big deal. You should learn to ask a little and also refrain at times. As long as other people''s life style dont hinder you, you don''t have to me them."

    "They are disturbing us," the elf elder and the dwarf leader said almost at the same time, and their sybles were exactly the same.

    Robb was speechless

    The dwarf man red at the elf elder as he poured the liquid in his hand into his mouth. The grape vored Coca-C rushed into his limbs and bones, making him stunned for a moment. Then he was moved to a pulp. "This is the best thing I''ve ever tasted, even better than the taste of wine."

    Everyone who drank the Coca-C for the first time would be like this. Robb had already been used to it, and he didn''t even bother to answer him. "Let''s get down to business, elf elder. You''d better talk about the monster army."

    "Okay!" the elf elder began to exin seriously. This was a serious matter. It was not the time to quarrel with the dwarves. He exined in detail that the elf vige had been burnt down by the monster army and driven out.

    Hearing this, the dwarf leader frowned and said, "that is to say, the monster army has a total of fifty thousand. Moreover, they can fly in the sky, run on the ground, and swim in the water. There are alsorge monsters like behemoths."

    "Maybe it''s more than that. This is just what we have detected, and there may be a lot that we haven''t discovered," the elf elder said. "That''s why I had to write to you, hoping that you can help Westwind town. Our three races once again will form the Silver Moon alliance to resist the army of the monsters. Or else, if these monsters disrupt the human''s formation after breaking through Westwind Town, and then spread the evil all over the world."

    The dwarf leader was lost in thought.

    Although the three races, namely the dwarves, the human race and the elves, had a very small poption. Since ancient times, the main force of the army against the monsters had always been the humans. Once the main force of the humans was defeated, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Okay!" the dwarf leader stopped talking nonsense. "I havee to help you in the first ce, but now I just want to confirm it again. My eight hundred soldiers will first station in Westwind town to help you make weapons. Moreover, we can not only make weapons, but also our soldiers are first-rate in the battlefield."

    Even the elf elder couldn''tin about this, so he could only nod in agreement.

    Robb smiled and said, "thank you very much. Without your help, I really don''t have the confidence to defeat the monster army."

    Hearing what he said, Suofa next to him showed a disgusted face on the spot. This man was so bad. In order to deceive these dwarves to work for him, he actually said that he doesnt have the confidence to defeat the army of monsters? Last night, when they were bathing in the swimming pool (it was summer now and the hot spring had be a swimming pool), Xuelu asked him what to do with the monster army. He said that he could beat all of them with one strike, yet hes not pretending to be weak.

    She had no choice but to despise this man!

    The dwarf leader raised his head, He said to Robb "When the train entered the town just now, I saw a mine, a huge smelting furnace, and a towering chimney. No wonder you have so much iron to make a lot of iron for the long iron track. Since you have so much iron, we can show our skills. You should move all the iron here, and we will be responsible for making the best weapons for you. As long as we have enough iron, we can make the best weapons, swords and armors, which will be enough to respond to the army of monsters that is about to attack us. "

 Chapter 494: I want to learn this

    Chapter 494: I want to learn this

    The dwarf leader said that confidently with a proud expression on his face!

    The eight hundred dwarf soldiers put down their weapons and picked up their tools. They were eight hundred first-ss cksmiths. If the level system that humans liked to y was for influence, most of the eight hundred cksmiths were experts, and a small part of them were masters. The dwarf leader himself was a master.

    As long as he spent a few months to carefully forge a weapon at the master level and sell it to a human merchant, he could earn over a hundred gold coins immediately.

    When Robb came to this world, he made a master level Flying Dragon Leather Armor'', which made him stunned. This dwarf leader had the same strength.

    However, as soon as he finished these words, the elf elder beside him burst intoughter, with a hint of mockery in hisugh.

    The dwarf leader was angry. "What''s wrong? You damn elf, what are you going to say to pretend to be great?"

    The elf elder shook his head and said, "no, no, No. I don''t want to say anything to pretend to be great. I just want to remind you that you don''t need to be responsible for making swords and armors here. These little things have long been out of the eyes of the Great Druid."

    "What?" the dwarf leader turned his head and looked at Robb with confusion.

    Robb had no choice but to say, "Mr. Elder, you are right. We don''t need swords or armors here. We need you to make some other things, or in other words, more interesting things than weapons."

    "You don''t need swords or armors? How can you resist the monster army?" the dwarf leader asked curiously.

    At this moment, Elsie''s voice came from not far away, "Godfather, Are the dwarvesing? You asked me to prepare a temporary residence for them. Now it''s ready. I can take them to live there at any time."

    Hearing this, the dwarf leader naturally turned his head to see who had prepared a residence for his nsmen. He didnt know who he was but was shocked to see that he was standing at the chapel''s courtyard, followed by arge group of professional soldiers from Westwind town.

    These people were all wearing neat steel armors and helmets, and each of their clothes seemed to be drawn ording to a pattern.

    The dwarf leader could tell at a nce that thisrge group of people were wearing the best steel armors, not inferior to his workmanship at all. This kind of armors should be hard to get in the human world, and even in among the dwarves, not many people could wear such good armors. He didn''t expect that there would be arge group of people dressed exactly the same way!

    The dwarf leader eximed, "what great armor! There are so many of them!"

    Elder elf, "I knew it."

    Robb said, shrugging his shoulders.

    The dwarf leader jumped to Elsie''s side and looked at him from left to right. He spun around and carefully studied the armor. "The workmanship, the details, the sculpture, the enchantment... It''s one hundred times more beautiful than the workmanship of the rough iron carriage. Oh, no! It''s one thousand times better. This is the work of a real artisan."

    Robb praised this man in his heart for his insight!

    The train was developed by the experienced craftsman from Robb''s Westwind Technical school. Its core was the engine of the mining robot. With some simple and rough drawings drawn by Robb, the old craftsman understood as he was ,of course an expert.

    However, the armors that Elsie and the soldiers wore were made by Robb. They were the real deal. Not only did it have great workmanship, but also had the aesthetic taste of modern generations. In addition, they were given random enchantments.

    If one didn''t look at the science attached to it and only looked at the workmanship, the workmanship of these armors was indeed much better.

    The dwarf leader asked, "is there such a powerful master level craftsman in Westwind town? Which tribe is he from?"

    Robb didn''t want to say anything, but the elf elder pointed at him and said, "it was done by the great Great Druid."

    "What?" the dwarf leader looked at Robb and was shocked. "Did you do it?"

    "Yes!" Robb said, "I did it."

    "You are also a master level craftsman? You are as strong as me."

    "I''m ttered. I just know a little about it," said Robb modestly.

    The dwarf leader didn''t believe that he only knew a little about cksmithing. The skill of a master level cksmith couldn''t be fake. He thought about it carefully with his not very smart mind, and then raised his head and said, "well, I think you really don''t need us to make swords and armors, because you obviously have armed your soldiers like this. What else do you need us to make for you?"

    "Please wait a moment. You''ll see it soon," Robb turned his head and said. "Elsie, please go and bring the steam tank here."

    "Yes, sir!" said the Commander.

    "A steam tank? What is it?"

    "I can''t exin it clearly, but you will understand it as soon as you see it," the elf elder exined, "don''t be scared. I was shocked when I saw it for the first time as well."

    One day ago, when the elf elder said these words to the dwarf leader, thetter absolutely jumped up and cursed the elf pretending to be powerful. However, after today''s news, the leader of the dwarves no longer dared to look down upon Westwind town. This town seemed to be different from all the human towns he had seen before. There were novel iron cars, and there were a lot of master level swords and armors. He wouldnt be surprised if theres another powerful weapon.

    He thought, [as long as I am mentally prepared, I won''t be scared. No matter what novel things there are, I can remain calm.]

    Ten minutester, the steam tank came!

    A steam tank came towards them while spraying white steam.

    The dwarf leader only took a look at it and waspletely speechless. "It turns out that there is a big iron carriage that can run without the iron track? This thing is too... Too powerful! This is a real weapon."

    He suddenly thought of something and turned to Robb. "You brought this thing here to ask me to copy it, right? Are you really going to teach me how to do this?"

    He suddenly became excited. "This thing is amazing. Is it the same technology as the big train that can pull ten carriages? I want to learn it."

 Chapter 495: Dwarves, lets start working!

    Chapter 495: Dwarves, let''s start working!

    Robb smiled and said, "of course I will teach you! If I don''t teach you, how can you do it?"

    "Really?" the dwarf leader jumped with joy.

    Although he was the leader of the dwarves and a cksmith at the master level, he was still a dwarf who was only as tall as the waist of an ordinary person. Even if he jumped up, he was still only as tall as the chest of an ordinary person.

    Moreover, he was very round, short and round. He looked very funny, like a big doll dancing on the ground.

    The doll ran out of the chapel and ran into the train station across the street. Heughed at the eight hundred dwarves who were still standing on the tform and said, "my brothers, the master cksmith of Westwind town wanted to teach us to make such a big iron car. He just promised us in person."

    Robb protested from a distance, "Hey! When did I be a master cksmith?"

    His protest didn''t work. No one paid any attention to him, because the craftsmen who could make such a huge train was surely a master cksmith?

    The dwarf race was overjoyed at the same time. Countless dwarves on the tform jumped up and said, "Wow, we can learn to make this?"

    "That''s great!"

    "If I can learn to make such a big iron car, I will wake up with a smile in my dreams."

    The eight hundred dwarves jumped up and down like eight hundred paparazzi.

    The onlookers from Westwind town were rendered speechless

    The elf elder shrugged and said, "the dwarves are so stupid and like to look cute."

    After jumping up and down, the eight hundred paparazzi surrounded the steam tank, which was tall and strong, and a lot of dwarves surrounded it. The scene was extremely strange, like a big monster with a group of children.

    The dwarves wanted to touch the big thing, but they didn''t dare. They only circled around and pointed at it. "Look at these tracks. It''s interesting."

    "With this, it can move forward on all kinds ofplicated roads."

    "What a great design! Why didn''t we think of putting horse carriages and carts with such tracks?"

    "Don''t be silly! The carriages and carts we used to use before were all light in weight, so we don''t need such a thing. But this big tank is too heavy. If we use this kind of track, it can''t climb up onplicated terrain."

    "I see!"

    Therge group of dwarves whispered, and the scene was very happy.

    Elsie opened the top cover of the tank and climbed out. Standing on top of the tank, he looked down at the dwarves surrounding him and shrugged. "Godfather, do you want them to copy the steam tank?"

    "That''s right!" Robb smiled and said, "next, the production of the steam tanks depends on them."

    Else said, "that''s great. I hope every subordinate of mine can have a steam tank. Then there will be no stronghold that we can''t defeat."

    Robb said, "if you want to give this to all your subordinates, you can get off the tank now and make room for us so that we can study this tank."

    "Right!" Elsie jumped off the tank and saw several dwarves trying to touch the tank. He turned around and scolded, "don''t touch it randomly. This is my ride."

    Hearing his shout, the dwarves tightened their hands and showed an embarrassed expression on their faces. "The master cksmith just said that we could study it."

    "He asked you to study it, but he didn''t say you could touch it. You can just look at it with your eyes."

    "Oh!" the dwarves bowed their head pitifully.

    Elsieughedcently.

    At this moment, Robb said, "guys, please tear down that tank."

    Elsie, "!"

    The dwarf man, "?"

    The dwarf men now understood that Robb asked them to tear this thing down so that they could grasp every part and detail. They immediately cheered up, "Oh! We will study it carefully."

    Elsie, "Oh! No! My big tank. What if it is broken and can''t be rebuilt?"

    Robb smiled and said, "then it''s gone."

    Elsie perspired heavily and said, "don''t... don''t..." he jumped onto his tank and hugged it tightly. "Don''t tear down my ride. This is my treasure... You can''t do this!"

    The dwarves had already got Robb''s permission, so they didn''t care about Elsie at all. A group of dwarves came over and pulled him away.

    Then, the leader of the dwarves led all the dwarves to start the activity. "Attention! Every time a part is slowly disassembled, every part must be drawn and recorded with a pattern. We are a n of dwarves, and craftsmanship is our glory. If we can''t put it back after the teardown, we will have no face to see people again."

    "Got it!" the dwarves roared together.

    The eight hundred dwarves began to do delicate hand-made work. They carefully removed every screw from the tank, measured the length, width and height with a small ruler, and drew a pattern. Then they handed it to the dwarves behind them to learn and observe it.

    The steam tank was made by Robb''s hands. It was a product of engineering. Every part of the tank was of the master level, and every screw could be called a craft. These parts were spread in the hands of eight hundred dwarf men, which made them excited.

    "This work!"

    "This line!"

    "Only the leader has such skills. I can''t do it."

    After sighing at the small parts, armor, screw and other messy things outside, the dwarves finally removed the most important part, its core, which is the most amazing thing in the middle of the steam tank.

    A steam engine!

    This kind of equipment was lower grade and more primitive than the oil engine, but that needed to use oil. And oil could only be rubbed out by Robb. Before it became famous in the chemical industry, the oil engine couldn''t be promoted. Only in Westwind Town where Robb was located could they use it, and other ces couldn''t.

    However, the steam engine could be used everywhere!

    As long as it had water and coal, it could work normally. It was truly suitable as the core of the tank.

    The dwarves studied the great machine for a while and seemed to understand something. "Great! A machine that can continuously make huge power is the heart and soul of the big iron car. As long as we learn to do this, we can do countless amazing things."

    "Dwarves, let''s start working!"

 Chapter 496: Run a lap if you lose

    Chapter 496: Run ap if you lose

    Arge group of dwarves were added to the town, and it became lively all of a sudden.

    In Westwind Town, which had a poption of more than ten thousand people, eight hundred more people should not have felt more lively in theory. However, the eight hundred dwarves really made the whole town livelier.

    Because the dwarves were a very noisy creature. They liked to talk loudly,ugh loudly, drinkrge sses of beer in taverns, and then burp loudly. They also liked to be drunk crazily, and put their chairs above others'' heads

    Every time these short but strong guys got drunk, they would go back to their temporary residence from the tavern with their hands on their shoulders. It was a row of houses built near the mountain. Although the houses were small and exquisite, it also provided water like other buildings in Westwind Town, so the dwarves could once again feel the beauty of Westwind town.

    Of course, they were not only very noisy at ordinary times, but also very noisy at work. They would beat iron while humming songs. For the production method of a small part, they would quarrel loudly and even punch each other in the face.

    Soon they would make themselves dirty.

    This kind of habit was not pleasing to the elves, because elves liked to be quiet, clean and elegant, and did not like to fight. Therefore, in the town, they could always see the elves and dwarves meet and then snort at each other. Then the elf would leave with disdain, and the dwarf would go far with curses.

    When they watched the football match, the elves and the dwarves would deliberately separate and buy tickets in separate grandstands. The grandstand over of the elves was quiet, and no one could hear anyone talking or shouting. However, the spectators on the side of the dwarves were even more noisy than humans. The cheers of eight hundred dwarf men could exceed the entire stadium!

    Robb soon found that the elves and the dwarves were as ipatible as fire and water. Even though they were both members of the Silver Moon alliance and belonged to the kind group, they could never be integrated together. The only opportunity for them to work together was war! They couldn''t treat each other well unless theres a war.

    At noon

    A carpenter came to the chapel and handed a mysterious wooden box to Robb. Robb opened the box and took a look at it. He was immediately overjoyed. After handing the five silver coins to the carpenter, Robb shouted to the chapel, "girls,e out quickly. I have something good to show you."

    The girls didn''t specially refer to anyone, but all the girls in the chapel ran out with the shout. Lilian, Xuelu, Suofa, Little Yi, the big loli, the two light nuns, Huahua, and even the two dark nuns from the chapel came over to watch the fun.

    "Godfather, what good thing do you have? Is it a fish nya?" Huahua was the most agile and jumped in front of Robb in an instant.

    "It''s not a fish," said Robb happily, opening the wooden box he had just taken from the carpenter and cing it in front of the girls.

    Everyone looked carefully and found that there were some small bamboo pieces in the box, and each of them was engraved with some strange patterns and numbers.

    "Oh? What the hell is this?" Xuelu had seen many things in the world, but she had never seen such a strange thing. "Is it the symbol used by a shaman of a certain race to worship?"

    "No, it''s not!" Robbughed and said, "this thing is called a mahjong card. It''s a kind of card."

    "What? Mahjong?"

    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll teach you first. Then we''ll have fun together."

    Robb picked up the bamboo tokens and taught them to identify them one by one, "this is ten thousand, this is one, and this is five..."

    After teaching the cards roughly, he began to teach the rules. Well, it took a long time to finish.

    When Robb finished his words, he found that Huahua had already fallen asleep on the ground. It was too difficult for Huahua to listen to such aplicated thing as mahjong.

    Fortunately, other girls understood and felt that the game seemed to be interesting.

    Robb smiled and said, "Okay, four of youe out from the middle. I''ll circle around to see what''s going on. If I teach you a little more, you''ll be able to do it."

    Xuelu was the first one to sit at the table. Magicians were very interested in all kinds of new things, and they also liked this kind of game that needed to be calcted. Suofa also sat down. Assassin were not afraid of ying such things. As for the big loli, who was she afraid of? At this time, it was natural for her to sit down. The few nuns refused to take thest seat. It turned out that Little Yi and the four nuns could see that mahjong seemed to have something to do with gambling, so the five of them were not willing to y, so they had to push Lilian to the table.

    The four girls sat around the table. Robb, who was usuallyzy, stood up unexpectedly. He began to shuffle, build cards, throw dices, touch cards, y cards, and tirelessly introduced the rules, and then taught them to y one by one.

    After Robb circled around the table for at least a hundred times, the four girls finally started to fight.

    As long as they could gather the most basic set of cards, they could win. It was very suitable for the newers to y it.

    "Well, we''ve learned it. You don''t have to y around us anymore," Xuelu cheered up and smiled at the other three girls. "Let me tell you, everyone can y this game, right?"

    "Yes!" the other three answered.

    "That''s easy. Now that we have learned it, we can bet something," Xuelu snickered.

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to gamble."

    "Yes, the nuns are still watching. Godfather doesn''t like gambling, either," Lilian said weakly.

    "Of course it''s not good to gamble, but you can y some other games," Robb said with a smile. "When it''s dark, the person with the least remaining chips in his hand will be punished to run ap. How about running from here to the prison gate at the back of the mountain and then run back?"

    "Good! You can exercise yourself in this way." the girls became more energetic at once.

    The mahjong cards were shuffled

    Xuelu had a sly smile on her face, Lets go was already in her expression. She was a magician with high intelligence. She was the first to understand the rules of mahjong, and she had memorized the key points of this game in a few rounds. In her opinion, the other three corners of the table were dull and stupid, and they were not her opponents at all. Especially the big loli. Lilian was also limited in educated from an early age, so her IQ was not very high.

    Perhaps the only way to fight with her was to use Suofa. But she still felt that she was sure to win. How could an assassin be smarter than a magician?

 Chapter 497: Girls! Quick, jump away

    Chapter 497: Girls! Quick, jump away

    Xuelu was not afraid of runningps. She added, "it''s boring if only one person loses. It''s not exciting to fight like that. I suggest that only the person with the most chips shouldnt run, while the other three should run, so it will be interesting."

    Robb said, "Hey, Xuelu, you are stirring chaos. Aren''t you afraid of losing?"

    "How can I lose?" Xueluughed, her red hair shaking up and down. She was extremely hot. "I''m a magician."

    Suofa snorted and didn''t say anything. But obviously, what she wanted to say was that she was not afraid of Xuelu at all.

    The little girl didn''t want to admit defeat either. She pounded the table and said, "what do you mean by that? What''s the great deal of being a magician? The light sword sage also needs to learn magic. I, the Guardian of Light, will protect my own chips even if I have to die."

    Only Lilian rubbed her skirt awkwardly and said, "well... I''m sure I can''t beat you. If there will be someone who loses the most, it will be me. But if there are three people running the circle, it''s not bad to have two people running along with me."

    "Well, since you all agree, then I have no objection." Robb shrugged and said, "I just want to say that ying mahjong is not really a decision made by intelligence. Xuelu, I think you have to lift a stone to hit your own feet."

    Xuelu said, "any game is just calction and counter calction...."

    After saying this, the bloody battle began.

    It was getting dark! Xuelu lost all her chips first.

    Suofa lost the second most chips, and the little girl also lost miserably. Most of the chips were piled up in front of Lilian, arge pile.

    The three looked at each other in dismay.

    Robb burst intoughter and said, "let me tell you the truth. ying mahjong is not the result of wisdom. My lovely Lilian is really good at it."

    Xuelu stood up angrily and asked, "what the hell? How did you win the game three times?"

    Suofa said awkwardly, "Lilian, are you a ghost?"

    The little girl said with a dark face, "my holy light cant protect anymore..."

    Lilian lowered her head shyly and said, "I don''t know why it''s so easy to get a ck card."

    Xuelu said, "Forget it. Since I lost, I have to admit it obediently. I''ll run a circle, okay? I''llp to the prison."

    Suofa had to follow, and the big loli pouted and followed. The three women didn''t use magic or skills, but ran with their legs, along a broken stone road behind the chapel, to the prison at the back of the mountain.

    At this time, the sun had set and it was dark.

    However, despite it getting dark, the lights were still on everywhere in the town, and theughter of the dwarves came out from the taverns. The lights on both sides of the streets were green, and the wine was green. The three girls ran up the road, but it was not dark all the way.

    On their way, they actually ran into more than ten dwarves who were drunk. After making tank parts for a whole day, they drank some fruit wine in the tavern and nned to go back to their temporary dormitory on the edge of the cliff behind the town.

    Seeing the three girls running past him, the dwarves waved their bottles with one hand and waved their other hand. "Oh, beautiful girls, what are you running for in the middle of the night?"

    "Exercise? Do you want to run together?"

    The dwarves liked lively races. When someone invited them, how could they not follow? They smiled and said, "Okay, run! Who are we afraid of in a race?"

    The more than ten dwarves also began to run. They all had dwarf legs, but they didnt run slowly. Unexpectedly, Xuelu couldn''t run faster with her two long legs. She was instantly thrown far away by these dwarves.

    Xuelu was about to give herself "Swift Wind" but Suofa refuted, "Hey, don''t do that. We are doing exercise. If you throw out magic, it will be something else."

    "Well, what you said makes sense. I can''t refute you."

    Fortunately, there was no need to determine the winner of the race, so Xuelu didn''t argue. The group of people ran to the back of the town, one after the other. Since the temporary dormitory dwarves and the prison were built outside the town, they ran out of the town.

    They arrived at a fork in the mountain. On one side, it led to the dormitory of the dwarves, and on the other side, it led to the prison.

    There was a pile of big red and ck stones around the fork in the road, which looked strange.

    The construction was often done in Westwind town. Recently, they were still digging the sewers, so when they saw arge pile of stones on the roadside, they didn''t care. They thought it was left here by the construction team.

    When they arrived at the stones, the dwarves waved their hands to the girls and said, "beautiful girls, we are going this way."

    Xuelu waved her hand with a smile and said, "Well go this way..."

    Before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt something wrong. It seemed that there was an evil and powerful aura that enveloped her.

    At the same time, the group of dwarves stoppedughing at once. As they took down their hammers and axes from their backs, they said in a hurry, "Girls! Quick, jump away!"

    In a few words, the three of them felt a strong winding from the back of their heads. They didn''t know what was attacking them, but they knew that it must be a huge creature with great power.

    In a sh, Suofa jumped far away.

    The little girl rolled over as well.

    Only Xuelu was the slowest to react. After all, she was a magician. She threw the swift wind she had prepared to ran forward. But a strong wind from behind had attacked the back of her head

    At this critical moment, a dwarf soldier with the fastest reaction jumped over!

    "Valiant jump!"

    He jumped over the top of Xuelu''s head and hit the attacker behind her with the big hammer in his hand. "Thunder Strike!"

    Hearing a loud bang behind her, the dwarf bumped into something and the strong wind that attacked the back of Xuelu''s head finally disappeared.

    Xuelu didn''t dare to look back. She took advantage of this opportunity to pounce forward, rolled on the ground two times and finally escaped.

    Only then did she dare to turn around and see an iparably hugeva giant waving its huge fist and fighting with the dwarf who had just helped her.

 Chapter 498: Lava giant

    Chapter 498: Lava giant

    Theva giant was a monster made of volcanicva. When ity motionless on the ground, it looked like a pile of big red and ck stones. But when it stood up to attack people, it would be a terrifying giant, about twenty yards tall, looking like a small building.

    His arms and legs were as thick as a bathtub, and his body was covered with red and ck volcanic rocks. In the cracks of these rocks, there was still red magma flowing, which looked imposing.

    They usually lived near the volcanic vents, but now they came to Westwind town for no reason.

    Xuelu could guess without thinking. It must have something to do with the monster army.

    In front of the twenty yard highva giant, the dwarf, who was just over a yard tall, looked like a tiny ant. The giant waved its huge fist and swept it over.

    The dwarf quickly raised his iron hammer to block the attack in front of his chest. With a loud bang, he flew backward for five or six yards. His back heavily fell to the ground and rolled several times.

    "Mr. Dwarf!" Xuelu eximed.

    She thought the dwarf would be doomed in this way, but unexpectedly, after rolling a few circles, the dwarf sat up and cursed, "damn giant! I hate giants."

    Xuelu breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great. Mr. Dwarf is fine."

    At this time, the other dozen dwarves were all ready to fight. The dozen of them formed circles, holding heavy hammers and huge axes in their hands. They stared at theva giant in front of them, not even daring to move their eyes.

    A dwarf roared, "this must be sent by the monsters to make trouble!"

    "Be careful. Giants are not easy to deal with."

    "Three beautiful girls, go and ask someone to stop it."

    The little girl had figured out what was going on. She said angrily, "call someone? As a glorious guardian of light, I, Russ Belmonde Drac, must be at the front of the battle when eviles. This is the glory of the Guardian of Light. How can I call someone? You can call someone, but after you call someone, what you see will only be the corpse of theva giant that was trampled under my feet."

    The dwarf, "why do humans speak more verbose than us?"

    "She is a special human!"

    In just a few words, theva giant strode over. With a wave of its huge fist, it smashed towards the big loli who took the initiative to approach.

    The dwarves didn''t know who this little girl was. But when they saw this dangerous scene, they couldn''t help but get anxious and hurried to rescue her. However, the big loli was not that easy to deal with. As a light sword sage, she was not weak in front of others. With a slight shake of her body, she avoided the huge fist of theva. At the same time, the holy sword in her hand and the holy cross she was wielding was carrying a lightning light.

    "Lightning Stab!" (TL: Shrill Lightning has been reced to Lightning Stab. :3)

    The girl''s sword shed at the arm of theva giant, but with a ng, the girl''s holy sword was actually deflected. Theva giant''s arm was covered with a thickyer of volcanic rock, and it was impossible for even the holy sword to cut.

    At the same time, Suofa also appeared behind theva giant. She jumped up from the top of a tree and actually jumped to the back of theva giant. She waved her dagger and ruthlessly stabbed it into the back of theva giant''s heart.

    Then, with a ng, Suofas dagger could not prate the volcanic rock.

    The two girls stepped back at the same time. "Are our weapons are useless to it!"

    Theva giant let out a deep and thick strangeughter. "Haha..."

    It waved its two arms at the same time, one forward and the other backward. It attacked the two girls at the same time. The great force on its arms made the two girls dare not resist it head-on, so they had to retreat at the same time.

    A dozen dwarves rushed up at the same time. "Girls, get out of the way! We can only use a hammer to deal with this kind of hard thing."

    A dwarf roared, "Stone Strike!"

    He waved the sledgehammer in his hand forward violently and struck theva giant''s calf. This strike was truly effective. Broken stones flew in all directions, and a small pit was left on theva giant''s calf, causing at least a fist sized volcanic rock to fall.

    Seeing this, the two girls couldn''t help but think, [the dwarf really had a way! We can''t do anything to deal with such a huge stone monster, but the dwarves can hurt it with a single move.]

    However, theva giant was not that easy to deal with.

    It kicked the dwarf who had just hurt him away, and then a red light wrapped the broken stones on the ground. They actually flew back to the ce where theva giant''s leg had been injured, and merged back, as if they were not injured.

    "What the hell is going on?" the little girl couldn''t help shouting, "how can it recover automatically?"

    "It''s not an ordinary monster. It''s an elemental creature. No matter how it''s broken, it can recover, unless itsva core is broken," Xuelu exined loudly

    The little girl was shocked. "Is it so troublesome?"

    "Little girl! Get out of the way!" one of the dwarves shouted. "If we smash it into pieces, we''ll be able to find theva core."

    Two dwarves jumped up at the same time and shouted, "Stone Strike!"

    "Bang! Bang!" with two muffled sounds, another two craters appeared on theva giant''s body. However, with a wave of its hand, the two dwarves were sent flying. Then, more than a dozen of them took turns to rush forward, and the sounds of "bang! Bang" rang out continuously.

    Theva giant was too big, and it was difficult for it to dodge the attacks of the dwarves. In a moment, it was smashed into pieces all over the sky.

    However, it was also because it was too big that the attacks of the Dwarves could only hit its calf and belly, and could not cause any substantial damage to it,.

    It waved its huge fist and waved its huge feet randomly. The dwarves were not agile creatures, so they couldn''t dodge it. They had to use their hammers to block it. In a sh, they were all kicked far away.

    "This thing is too difficult to deal with!" a dwarf shouted.

    "I need to call someone."

    Just as they were roaring here, more than ten dwarves came over on the road in front of them, who were also drunk. It seemed that they had juste back from the tavern and saw a giant fighting with theirpatriots. The ten dwarves instantly sobered up, took off therge hammers from their backs, and rushed over. "Brothers, we are here. Hold on!"

    "A dozen more?"

    "Let''s do it together!"

    "Stone Strike!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang

    Broken stones flew all over the sky, and the dwarves also flew in all directions because of theva giant.

 Chapter 499: There might be a hole in the ground

    Chapter 499: There might be a hole in the ground

    More than twenty of the dwarves surrounded theva giant and punched it hard, and from time to time, some of them were kicked out. However, the dwarves'' endurance were really not bad. After being hit by such a huge beast and falling heavily, they actually climbed up and swung their heads up to fight again, which was really amazing.

    Suofa and the little girl stopped attacking. They knew that their weapons were not suitable for use at this time. They returned to Xuelu and whispered, "Xuelu, we don''t know much aboutva giants as you do. Now that we don''t know much about the battle, is it necessary to call Godfather over to help?"

    Xuelu shook her head and said, "don''t worry. These Dwarves are very powerful. They are indeed brave and battlewise, and it''s not a big deal for them to deal with thisva giant. You know howzy that man is. If someone else can''t handle it, we invite him here. But if hees to deal with it, he will be very unhappy."

    It seemed to be true.

    The three girls quietly watched as the group of dwarves jumped up and down, constantly attacking and striking around theva giant, forming a temporary stalemate. Not long after, another group of dwarves came to the mountain road and joined the battle. This time, more than forty dwarves besieged theva giant.

    The giant''s legs were beaten thinner and thinner by the continuous stone strikes, and even its recovery speed was not as fast as the speed of the dwarves'' attack.

    Finally, theva giant''s legs were too thin to bear its own body. With a crack, its legs turned into a pile of rubble, and it fell to the ground. Its huge body fell to the ground. The dwarves surrounded it and hammered it, causing theva giant''s body to be smashed into pieces.

    It could only wave its huge arms back and forth to protect itself, but it was useless.

    "Bump!" arge hammer hit the back of theva giant''s heart, creating arge hole there. Then, a dwarf jumped over, reached out into theva giant''s body, and pulled out a strange thing that looked like a stone, but it was wriggling.

    The dwarfughed and said, "I''ve found theva core!"

    "Break it!"

    "Bang!"

    The dwarf hit theva core with his hammer, but it didn''t seem to be very hard. As soon as the hammer hit it, it turned into powder and rinsed the ground. Then, theva giant''s huge body finally stopped all its movements, and the red light that seemed to be flowing on its body disappeared and dimmed.

    Finally, it turned into a pile of lifeless volcanic rocks.

    The dwarf jumped up and down on the stone. "Haha! I finally killed the guy."

    "It hurts so much."

    "I''m injured. I need a priest."

    "The grandmaster cksmith of Westwind Town seems to be a priest at the same time. Go and find him." (TL: Master cksmith from chapter 495 has been reced to grandmaster)

    "Those who are injured go to the grandmaster cksmith''s ce, and those who are not injured informmander Elsie that monsters havee to the town. Along the way, remind those stinky elves."

    The dwarves scattered at different speeds!

    The three girls looked at each other and nodded. Then they followed the injured men back to the chapel.

    At this time, Robb was bathing in the hot spring pool in the yard. Suddenly, he saw arge group of dwarves supporting each other anding over. Some of them were screaming, some were rubbing their waists, and some were cursing something. Then the three girls quickly ran to the hot spring pool, They said to him, "ava giant appeared on the mountain road behind the town. The dwarves worked together to clean up theva giant, but some of them were injured."

    "Oh!" Robb raised one hand from the pool and casually pointed with his finger, and a healing wave fell on the first dwarf. Then, the healing wave began to bounce, bounce, bounce, and in the blink of an eye, it bounced around all the dwarves'' bodies.

    The dwarves felt refreshed and all the wounds they had just suffered had been healed.

    They shook their heads and arms, "Oh, Im back!"

    "The grandmaster cksmith is really powerful."

    "But the grandmaster cksmith should be a priest. Isn''t this the magic of a shaman?"

    "It doesn''t matter. Didn''t you hear the old elf call him ''great druid?"

    The dwarf thanked Robb, bowed, and went back to the mountain. After a while, the three of them, Elsie, the dwarf leader, and the elf elder, came to the side of the hot spring pool of Robb.

    When the three of them arrived at the ce, they found that Robb was still taking a bath, but Elsie didn''t have any reaction. The elf elder and the dwarf leader could not help but burst intoughter. "We were facing a formidable enemy. Even theva giant has touched the ce so close to the town. Why are you still in the mood to take a bath?"

    Robb, "I can''t fall asleep if I don''t take a bubble bath."

    "Are you still in the mood to sleep?"

    "Well, if you don''t sleep, I will die, okay?"

    The dwarf leader was speechless

    He froze for a few seconds and said, "let''s get to the point, Mr. Grandmaster. You must have heard what happened on the road behind the mountain."

    Robb said, "well, I''ve already healed a group of dwarves."

    The dwarf leader said, "theva giant is a very huge monster. It is no longer a small character like an orc, murloc, or dragon. It usually only appears in the main army of the monsters. But now, ava giant actually came to the road between the town and the prison, lying on the roadside and pretending to be broken stones. It can be seen that Westwind town has entered a very dangerous situation."

    Robb nodded. His words made sense.

    The dwarf leader turned to the elf elder and said, "isn''t there always your elf scouts on guard in this town? You didn''t know that you were fooled so close by theva giant. Your elf scouts are so bad."

    The elf elder was embarrassed and said, "well... You know, our elves dont really like to fix their eyes on anything like stones or mud. It''s possible that the scouts didn''t notice a slowly moving big stone."

    "It''s not excusable!" the leader of the dwarf grumbled, "it''s such a big stone. You didn''t see it when it moved to the town? They should be kicked out of the vige for such a big mistake."

    At this moment, the elf elder suddenly patted his forehead and said, "that''s not right. Since the scouts of us elves can talk to birds, flowers, insects and fish, the forest cant hide anything from our eyes. It''s such a big stone. No matter how hard they try to hide their whereabouts, it''s impossible for them to not be found at such a close ce to the town. This can''t be exined by the negligence of the scouts."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something and said, "A hole! The monster is digging a hole in the ground to get close to us."

 Chapter 500: Now its my turn to be lazy

    Chapter 500: Now it''s my turn to bezy

    The elf elders words woke up the dwarf. He jumped up and said, "yes! It''s very likely to be a hole in the ground. Theva giant is one of the monsters with the earth element, and it also likes to move underground. If it suddenly appeared beside the town, it''s very likely that it has made a hole in the ground."

    The elf elder said, "if it really doese through a hole in the ground, our elf scouts cant do anything. Ill leave it to your dwarves to find a way."

    "Humph, I know what to do without your exnation." the dwarf leader turned around and left. "I''ll send someone to check if there are any holes dug by monsters nearby."

    As soon as he finished his words, he heard someone scream in the middle of the town. "Watch out, kobolds! Arge number of kobolds came out of the sewers."

    This voice was heard far away in the quiet night, followed by the sound of the rm bell. As soon as they entered the night, the sound was activated in an instant. The lights of every house were lit up one after another, and many people ran out of their houses.

    The elf elder and the dwarf leader looked at each other, and then the elf elder quickly climbed up the big tree in the yard. He was more than 900 years old, but he was light andborious enough to climb up the tree with ease.

    Standing on the top of the tree, he used his detection skill with a range of 3000 yards, coupled with the innate night vision ability of the elves, to scan the town

    There were kobolds appearing from the sewer in every part of the town. These kobolds wore small iron helmet hats on their heads, and they were wearing thick linen leather guards. Some held sword and shields, some held swords with both hands, and some carried shovels, iron pickaxes, bow and arrows, crossbows, and all kinds of messy equipment.

    They kepting out from every sewer, and no one knew how many.

    The elf elder said, "sure enough, a lot of kobolds came out from the sewer. They must have dug holes from afar until they reached the bottom of our town. Then they deliberately waited until it was dark at night and all the workers had a rest before they dug through the sewer and attacked from the inside."

    When the dwarf leader heard the three words "kobold", a blue vein popped out on his forehead. He shouted angrily, "Kobold? Come on! I just gathered the soldiers in order to deal with theva giant. It would be best if the koboldse to court their deaths."

    Without saying a word, he ran out of the yard. Arge group of dwarf soldiers were on standby on the hillside. The dwarf leader roared at them, "Why are you sitting here in a daze? Didnt you hear someone shouting kobold? Go to work and knock the kobolds out."

    The dwarf soldiers roared at the same time, and then followed the dwarf leader to the middle of the town. There was a sewer not far from here. As soon as the dwarf soldiers rushed over, they saw arge group of kobolds that had juste out.

    The dwarf leader waved his big hammer and knocked two kobolds into the sky with a bang. He roared, "don''t let go of any of these shit like creatures."

    Seeing his righteous indignation, Robb could not help but ask, "what the hell? Does he hate the kobolds so much?"

    The elf elder on the nearby tree said, "the dwarves and the kobolds are sworn enemies! They all like mining underground, and often fight under the ground for mineral veins. They are famous as sworn enemies in the underground world."

    "Oh!" Robb finally understood.

    He still sat still, because he knew that the current Westwind town was no longer the one he had initiallye to. There was no need for him to do everything to defend the town. It was enough for Elsie, the elves and the dwarves tounch a surprise attack on the kobold leader.

    As the rm bell rang wildly, Elsie and his five hundred soldiers also appeared. No, now not only five hundred, but more professional soldiers joined. It turned out that there were more and more prisoners who had good performance in the prison being released. These prisoners were soldiers from the desert kingdom, and at least half of them chose to join the army of Westwind town after they were released from prison.

    So Elsie''s military source had been replenished. Now he had seven hundred soldiers.

    The seven hundred people were immediately divided into several teams, rushing to every sewer in the town to intercept the kobolds who had juste out from underground.

    Someone shouted, "what''s wrong with these kobolds? We haven''t even connected the sewers. How can theye out from almost all the sewers at the same time?"

    Someone replied, "their digging speed is far faster than ours!"

    "Oh, that sounds really annoying."

    A dwarf shouted, "that''s because our race is still studying the tank. If wee to dig the sewer, we will definitely not be any slower than the kobolds."

    One of the captains shouted, "Find the leader and fight against the enemy."

    Elsie was wearing steel armor, carrying a steel mace in his hand. His tank was broken into parts by the dwarves, so it was useless for the time being. Fortunately, this time it was an alley battle in the town, and the tank was also useless. He ran back and forth on the battlefield with the mace.

    When a kobold rushed towards him, he waved his mace and hit the kobolds forehead

    "Crack! Crack!"

    The dog head''s head was caved in.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, "Elsie is really good at hand to handbat."

    At this time, Little Yi also came out of the chapel, followed by the two light nuns. She rushed out, while running, she ordered the two nuns, "go to the battlefield and treat the wounded as soon as you see them."

    The two nuns replied, "okay!"

    The three of them ran out of the chapel quickly. Just a few steps away, two kobolds men suddenly jumped out from the tree beside them. They waved their shovels at the little nuns and smashed it down.

    The two nuns turned pale with fright, but Little Yi quickly turned around, and the hem of her dress spun and flew in the air. At the moment when the hem of her dress was raised, she took out two firearms from her legs, and shot them. The two kobolds fell down together.

    "Wow! It''s so beautiful!" Robb couldn''t help but p his hands in the distance. "I haven''t seen her do this for a long time. Her legs are so good."

    The little girl rolled her eyes at Robb and showed disdain for what he had just said. Then she quickly caught up with Little Yi and said, "sister Ishir, it''s too dangerous outside. Please let the Guardian of Lght protect you."

    "Thank you."

    The four girls went into the battlefield together

    At this time, the elf elder also slid down from the tree. "Great Druid, aren''t you going to make a move?"

    "No, I won''t." Robb said, "it took me a lot of efforts to build Westwind town into what it is now. I''ve done too much. Now it''s my turn to bezy and enjoy my life."

 Chapter 501: Caterpillar

    Chapter 501: Caterpir

    The elf elder was speechless

    Well, I think what he said makes sense. The elf elder saw thest battle with his own eyes. Robb alone cleared up over a hundred harpies, and then floated in the sky with magic to improve people''s strength. He has been taking charge of battles all the time. It''s very hard.

    However, such a way of fighting was obviously abnormal. The townsmen, elves and dwarves of Westwind town couldn''t be giant babies all their lives, could they? There were always some battles that needed to be fought by themselves.

    The elder nodded and said loudly, "let''s fight, elves."

    When he said this, arge group of elf archers suddenly emerged from the grass behind the houses, behind the trees and on the slopes.

    The innate night vision ability of the elves allowed them to fight in the dark as if it was daytime. In the night, arrows came and went without a shadow, and it was impossible to guard against them.

    The elf archers drew their bows and arrows. As soon as their bowstrings rang, a kobold head would fall to the ground.

    A dwarf was fighting fiercely with a kobold warrior. Suddenly, the kobold froze and then slowly fell down. The dwarf was a little confused until he saw an arrow on the kobolds throat. Then he reacted and turned around to give a thumbs up to the elf behind him.

    He did a good job, but what he said offended him. "Oh, you like to pretend to be cool. Your archery is not bad, but the dwarf in front of you is more powerful."

    The elf archer said, "if I shoot one more arrow for you, you should jump off a cliff..."

    Before he finished his words, an kobold assassin secretly leaned against the dwarf from behind. Without any hesitation, the elf archer readied his bow and shot an arrow. With a muffled snort, the kobold assassin fell behind the dwarf.

    The dwarf was speechless

    The chattering dwarf shut his mouth and stoppedining about the elf.

    The town was full of shouting and killing, but the townsmen of Westwind town were not in a panic. Unlike an ordinary town where when it came to war, all the civilians would hide and tremble.

    The townsmen here were very bold and not afraid of death, because they knew they could not die.

    So they fought as well.

    A kobold retreated to the front of a window of a townsmans residence while fighting with the dwarves. The window suddenly opened, and the upper half of a middle-aged woman popped out, with a pan in her hand. She waved the pan hard and knocked the kobold to the ground.

    When the kobold was still dizzy because of the hit, a dwarf took the opportunity to stride forward. The big axe in his hand shed horizontally and cut the kobold into two pieces.

    The dwarf gave the middle-aged woman a thumbs up and said, "well done, brave aunt."

    "Aunt?" the middle-aged woman was furious. "You look about the same age as me. How dare you call me aunt?"

    "No, no, no! I''m still a young man. It''s just that my beard is too long."

    "Go to hell!" the middle-aged woman threw the pan at the dwarf.

    The dwarf quickly shrank his head, and the pan scratched over his head, knocking over a kobold behind him.

    The dwarf looked back, and then turned to look at the middle-aged woman. "Oh, you really are a powerful woman."

    The middle-aged womanughed, "because my husband is a soldier from Godfathers royal guards. I can''t embarrass him."

    The dwarfughed, "you''re awesome."

    Just as the two of them were talking about this, a strange shadow suddenly appeared from the sewer next to them. The dwarf thought that it must be another kobold who came out, so he waved the big axe in his hand and shed at them. This axe was very forceful, fierce and fast. If it was a kobold who came out from the ground, he would definitely die on the spot after eating this axe.

    However, the dwarf felt something was wrong when he chopped the axe halfway. The person who came out from the ground was not a dog head, but a huge strange bug. It looked like an earthworm, but its body was muchrger than an earthworm''s. its body was thicker than a bathtub. Since it hadn''te out of the ground yet, no one knew how long it was.

    There was arge bloody mouth on its head, and its mouth was full of sharp teeth.

    The monster opened its mouth and bit the giant axe that the dwarf had swung over. With a wave of its strength, the dwarf immediately loosened his grip and the axe was dragged over by the monster. Then, it was thrown to the side and flew more than ten meters away.

    Then, the big bug suddenly bit the dwarf.

    The dwarf was startled and rolled backward to dodge.

    The middle-aged woman was also frightened by this huge strange bug. She screamed, "what the hell is this?"

    The dwarf shouted, "hide in the house quickly. It''s a caterpir, very powerful, and you can''t deal with it. The part of its body that just stretched out of the ground is less than 1/20 of its body.

    The middle-aged woman was frightened. The part of the body that the caterpir stuck out from underground was at least six yards long, but such a long body was less than 1/20 of its body. That was to say, it was a super worm over a hundred yards long.

    The dwarf knew very well about the creatures underground and knew how powerful they were. Now he had no weapon to use, so he didn''t dare to fight against the caterpir. He took down a small flying axe from his waist and threw it at the caterpir.

    With a thud, the flying axe shed at the head of the caterpir, leaving a big cut. However, this cut was only a small wound for the giant worm, which was over a hundred yards long. It didn''t care at all. It opened its huge opening mouth and bit the dwarf again.

    The dwarf turned around and ran away, shouting, "be careful, giant bugs areing!"

    The giant insect chased after him.

    And in a blink of an eye, they ran dozens of yards away.

    The dwarf soldiers who were fighting with the kobolds nearby turned their heads and were startled. They saw a giant bug chasing after apanion. The giant bug''s head kept extending forward, but its body was already forty or fifty yards long. It hasnt even gottenpletely out of the ground yet.

    "It''s a huge adult caterpir."

    "Watch out! Watch out!"

    The dwarves all shouted.

    The elf archers quickly bent their bows and arrows, shooting at the caterpir. However, when their bows shot at the giant bugs, the giant bugs twisted their bodies casually and all the arrows on their bodies were bounced away.

    "Oh my God! Watch out!"

    "Don''t be touched by this thing."

    In the screams of the dwarf and the elves, the caterpir caught up with the dwarf in front of it, opened its big mouth and tried to bite him.

    Seeing that he couldn''t escape, the dwarf had to hide behind a house next to him. That house was the governor''s house of Number 32. The caterpir hit the governor''s house head on and with a loud bang, the house made of bricks fell down.

 Chapter 503: I will deal with all the big monsters

    Chapter 503: I will deal with all the big monsters

    The team of fifteenva giants tore down the town wall in a sh. At this time, the dwarves also reacted.

    They were more adept at dealing with theva giants than elves and humans, so they came over to them.

    "Be careful!"

    "Forty people each group to deal with ava giant."

    "The rest will provide mobile support."

    "Be careful. Maybe they have other troops..."

    "Don''t talk nonsense!"

    Unfortunately, the crow''s mouth had taken effect. There was a cry of killing in the mountain forest outside, and a group of orcs rushed over again. They charged straight at the dwarves, leaving no chance for them to form a team to deal with theva giant.

    Theva giants opened the way, and the orcs followed theva giant''s heels to charge. The town was filled with kobolds who were running around, and the kobolds were constantly emerging from the sewers.

    The dwarves and the elves could not help but feel at a loss, thinking in their hearts, [Its over! Westwind Town couldn''t hold on anymore.]

    "Don''t be afraid!" a voice suddenly shouted, "you still have me! Necromancer number 32, I will lead you to victory."

    Number 32 jumped onto the ruins of the roof of the governor''s house. He tightened the staff in his hand on the ground and shouted, "get up. Kobolds, fight for me."

    Dark energy gushed out of his body, and the dead bodies of the kobolds that had been killed on the ground around the governor''s house suddenly jumped up

    Everyone looked at him and realized that he was still alive?

    Right, this guy is a necromancer! He could manipte corpses. Although it hadn''t been refined and transformed, so the corpses that were pulled up temporarily would be very stiff and not as flexible and skilled as real skeleton soldiers. However, no matter how stiff they were, they were still a fighting force. Moreover, their fighting force would keep increasing. Every time they defeated an enemy, they would have one morepanion. It was simply cool.

    The elf elder and the dwarf leader sighed, "I thought Number 32 was a fool. I didn''t expect him to be useful."

    Number 32 gained a lot of admiration and becamecent. When he saw the broken body of the caterpir lying on the ground, he suddenlyughed. "Hahaha, I''m going to pull this thing up to fight for me, then Ill be invincible. Hahaha... Get up, caterpir!"

    He pointed at the insect with his sceptre

    However, the huge bug did not get up. It was still soft on the ground.

    "Why?" Number 32 asked.

    At this moment, number 8 ran out of the chapel of darkness in the distance and shouted, "Number 32, be careful... That thing is not dead yet."

    "What?" Number 32 looked at the ground in astonishment.

    The two halves of the caterpir bounced up at the same time, and new body tissues continued to grow from the broken parts. In a sh, they turned into two caterpirs. One of them swung its tail towards Number 32 and suddenly hit Number 32, sending him flying backwards.

    He flew dozens of yards away. By the time hended, all his bones had been broken. He spat out blood and died.

    The dead bodies of the kobolds pulled up by Number 32 also fell to the ground at the same time.

    The elf elder and the dwarf leader covered their faces at the same time and said, "I thought this guy was very useful, but it turned out that he was still a vegetable."

    Everyone was speechless

    Although they wereining, the situation was a little serious.

    The caterpir were already difficult to deal with, but now one had be two. Moreover, it was obvious that there were two to four of them. Outside the town, there were fifteenva giants with the orc armying over, and the kobolds were stilling out of the sewers.

    Such a situation was simply despairing!

    The dwarf leader let out a long sigh and said, "what a pity! We haven''t started the production of our steam tanks yet. If we had arge number of steam tanks..."

    The elf elder also felt a little dejected. Although he knew that the great druid was very powerful, he did not think that the great druid would win when he saw the fifteenva giants and the huge caterpir. With such a rhythm of attack, the monsters woulde one after another. He did not know how many monsters there were.

    "Maybe it''s time to ask the elderly, weak women, and children to leave first," the elf elder said. "Soldiers, stay behind and let the elderly, weak women, and children go first."

    "Don''t panic. What are you panicking for?" Elsie ran past him and asked, "Are you seeing anyone from Westwind Town panicking?"

    The elf elder turned his head and saw that the townsmen of Westwind Town were not in a panic. The human soldiers were not in a panic, only the elves and dwarves panicking.

    Elsie said, "since we can''t hold on anymore, Godfather is about to take action."

    The dwarf leader said, "but can he do it alone..."

    Before he could finish his words, he saw Robb jump out of the hot spring pond and put on his priest''s clothes. In a sh, he came to the side of the three people, Elsie, elf elder and dwarf leader. He was still grumbling unhappily, "it turns out that I still have to deal with it. It''s so annoying! Forget it. Now that the town wall has been removed by theva giant for free, I''ll go out for some fun. I''ll be responsible for all the big monsters. I don''t want to take care of the little monsters all the time. You deal with the little monsters."

    "Youll be responsible for all the big things alone?" the dwarf leader doubted his ears. "How can this be possible? Those are fifteenva giants, two caterpirs, and perhaps even more."

    "More is okay," Robb said. "It''s better toe more at one time than to make trouble every time."

    The dwarf leader wanted to persuade him again, but he suddenly found that Robb in front of him was growing bigger, bigger, bigger

    The dwarf leader was as tall as Robb''s waist, but in the blink of an eye, he only reached Robb''s knees. Then he couldn''t even reach up to his knees, and only to the back of Robb''s feet. At this time, he discovered that Robb had be a giant, a super giant.

    He was at least two or three times taller than theva giants. Wasn''t he fifty yards tall? It was as if a giant god was standing in Westwind Town, overlooking the entire town. Theva giants and orcs that had just attacked the town were startled at the same time, and the kobolds were even frightened enough to freeze their movements.

    The two of them were also shocked. At the same time, they asked, "what the hell?"

    However, the townsmen of Westwind town were not surprised at all. They cheered together and said, " Godfather has grown bigger. This is the same move that he used to deal with the guardian beast of the desert."

 Chapter 505: Large tunneling machine

    Chapter 505: Large tunneling machine

    "What the hell?" Robb asked in a daze

    He doubted that he had seen it wrong, but after thinking carefully, he suddenly realized that although the name of the caterpir had the Chinese character that meant "insect" and it looked like a caterpirs, its nature was still a "beast".

    Robb had just used the two caterpirs as long whips. When he wasshing theva giant, the two caterpirs were tossed back and forth by him. After a while of ying, they were put in a state of "death".

    As a result, the skill of the beast tamer was triggered.

    He wasn''t able to train theva giant, but he was able to train the two giant caterpirs.

    Robb couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, as if one day he had one thousand dors in his pocket and nned to go out to ask a girl out to watch a movie, eat, sing in a KTV, sleep in a hotel, develop a rtionship, and finally achieve the goal of marrying her

    But unexpectedly, when he was about to go out, his mobile phone suddenly popped up a prompt, saying that it was all a game and that the wife that he had nned to marry turned into a woman with dull hair on her head.

    Are you kidding me!

    Robb looked at the two ugly caterpirs in his hands, and now he had the feeling of being tricked.

    He threw the two caterpirs on the ground, and immediately a group of human soldiers rushed up, trying to chop these two bugs into pieces, so that they would not even want to regenerate.

    Robb said, "forget it. Don''t kill them."

    "What?" the soldier asked, "if we don''t kill them, they will continue to make trouble."

    "No, they won''t." Robb said, "they are owned now."

    The soldiers were rendered speechless

    Robb casually swung two heals on the two dying big bugs, and the two big bugs immediately refreshed themselves. The soldiers quickly guarded against them, but they didn''t expect that the two caterpirs looked very obedient. They crawled to the feet of Robb, gently coiled his ankle with their tails, and looked like pet dogs.

    The soldiers sweat and asked, What happened?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "I beat them too hard. They have recognized me as their master now."

    The soldier said in unison, "you used them as whips."

    "Well, don''t care about the details."

    Robb changed back to his normal size. At this time, the two caterpirs were very huge to him. They could no longer hold Robb''s ankles and leaned their heads over to kiss his master, as if they were going to swallow Robb.

    Robb looked at the two big bugs with a bitter face and said, "what''s the use of training two of them? Speaking of which, what do they eat? How can I feed them?"

    All of a sudden, Xuelu ran out from the side and said with a smile, "the caterpirs are easy to raise. They only need to eat soil to live. In fact, they are just huge earthworms."

    Robb, "are you telling me that this kind of thing that looks extremely ferocious is an earthworm?"

    [well, it looks like an earthworm. When it goes underground and eats earth, it will regrow. Isn''t it basically arge earthworm?]

    Suddenly, a light bulb shed on Robb''s forehead! Right, thinking of the uses of these two fellows, these two fellows seemed to be very good at digging holes. With them, wouldn''t they be able to dig the sewer with higher efficiency? The sewer of Westwind town had been dug for a long time, but it was still notplete because humans were not very good at digging holes. However, with these two fellows, they might be able to dig it out in the blink of an eye.

    These were tworge tunneling machines!

    Thinking of this, Robb finally understood why the monsters could rush out from all the exits of the sewer in an instant after dark. It seemed that the monsters used the time when the workers who dug the sewer went home to have a rest after work to drive the caterpirs in the tunnel. They used an extremely fast speed to break through the sewers of Westwind town. Only in this way could they leave from all the sewer entrances at the same time.

    "Very good." Robb reached out his hand and patted two bugs. "From now on, you two are therge tunnel machines of Westwind town. You two can dig the sewers. Haha, I promise you that I will let you eat enough soil and won''t let you starve."

    Hearing Robb''s words, the people beside him could not help sweating. They thought, [this is too ferocious. Hell just give them soil to eat, but asked them to do such dirty work. It''s really unreasonable!]

    It was not until then that the dwarf leader realized what had happened. It was the first time that he had seen Robb make a move. He was so shocked that he froze for a long time, He quickly walked up to Robb and said, "Grandmaster cksmith, your move just now was really too powerful. How could you be so big? One person defeated two caterpirs and fifteenva giants. You are really too powerful, too powerful, too powerful."

    He said it three times!

    Robb shrugged and said, "I''m ttered."

    "You are really too powerful..."

    "Dont repeat it anymore. Well, the dwarf is just nagging." the elf elder came over from the side. In fact, he was also shocked by the scene just now, but the elf elder had already seen Robb beat over a hundred harpies, so he was quick to deal with such a situation today.

    He pointed at the sewer, which was still in the end of the battle, and said, "Godfather will use the sewer order to build a more beautiful city. Now that the sewer is probably filled with kobolds, and the tunnels dug by the monsters should also be connected to the sewer. We don''t know where this passage leads to, and we don''t know if there will be monsters constantlying over. I think... This underground passage must be thoroughly cleaned up."

    The dwarf leader nodded and said, "you dont have to say that. I understand. I''ll immediately organize my soldiers to go into the sewer and kill all the kobolds below. Along the way, I''ll find the holes they dug and see where the monsters came from."

    After saying that, he was about to leave.

    Robb suddenly stopped him and said, "the underground situation isplicated. If you encounter any danger, you may not have time to inform me. Here, take it. This is a live crystal ball, which we usually use to livestream a football match. You take it with you and then explore the underground. If you encounter any danger halfway, use this transmission portal scroll. Only the elves and human soldiers in the town and I cane down to rescue you."

 Chapter 506: It was livestreamed

    Chapter 506: It was livestreamed

    Robb handed the live crystal ball and the transmission scroll to the dwarf leader.

    With two "life-saving" things in his hands, the dwarf leader could not help but sigh, "grandmaster cksmith, no matter what we do in Westwind Town, it makes us feel very happy. We can have a rich and happy life in normal times, and we can also get such care when we have a war. We feel that living here is morefortable than living in our hometown."

    Robb smiled and said, "do you like it? Don''t just leave 800 soldiers. It will be happier if you send someone back to pick up all your wives and children and settle down beside Westwind town like the elves, wouldnt that be better?"

    The dwarf leader nodded and said, "please let me think about it carefully. Moving an entire race is a major decision, and I can''t make such a rash decision."

    Robb said, "Okay, don''t worry. It''s not toote to think it over."

    The dwarf leader said, "well, let''s solve the problem in the sewer first." he waved his hand at the dwarves and shouted, "brothers, prepare to counterattack in the sewer and fight underground. We need to let the elves see how good we can do what they can''t do."

    The elf elder immediately retorted, "what kind of ability is it to dig underground? Its just disdainful. If we want to do it, we can do it better than you. Don''t forget that dark elves are also elves."

    The dark elf race was a kind of race living in the underground world. They were mortal enemies with the white elves on the ground, but there was one thing that they were sure of, and that is that the dark elves underground fighting ability was excellent.

    The dwarf leader pursed his lips and ignored the elf elder. He led his subordinates to the sewer. Then he turned on the live streaming function of the crystal ball and jumped into it.

    Robb hurried back to his chapel, turned on the 75 inch TV and began to watch the live show.

    In fact, he was quite interested in how the sewer was dug now. Although it was dug ording to his requirements, Robb had never seen it himself. Because he waszy and only liked to bezy on his stone stol. How could it be possible for him to go into the sewer?

    However, he attached great importance to the sewer, because only he knew how important the sewer was in the world. Once this kind of urban foundation was built well, not only would he live a morefortable life, but he could also spend a hundred years with his children.

    Now that he had a chance to see the project, of course Robb was very happy.

    The TV turned on, and the first view was the dwarf''s head. It turned out that he had hung the crystal ball on his hat, so what the crystal ball saw was very simr to what the would see.

    When he climbed down the irondder to the sewer, he saw a very wide space, as wide as a basement. The walls of the basement had been brushed with cement, so the walls looked very clean and tidy. However, the ground was full of footprints made by the kobolds, which was very disgusting.

    There were three passages in the basement leading to the other three directions. The dwarf leader was not familiar with the sewer of Westwind Town, because he had been studying the steam tank since he came to Westwind Town, and did not help the workers dig the tunnels. When he saw the three passages, he was a little confused and did not know which side to go.

    At this time, Elsie''s head appeared at the sewer. He threw a map down and said, "Hey, guys, take it. This is the sewers blueprint I just asked the mayor of White Birch town for it. I think you should use it."

    The dwarf leader raised his head and gave a thumbs up to him.

    Robb thought to himself, [Elsie is really quick to react.]

    At this thought, he suddenly found that the crystal ball on the table was lit up. It was a special crystal ball used tomunicate with the queen. It seemed that the woman called him again.

    As soon as Robb answered the phone, he saw the dignified face of the queen.

    "What''s wrong? Why did you call me sote?" Robb asked.

    The Queen''s face remained dignified, but her eyes were veryplicated. There was an indescribable and strange feeling in her eyes. She said in a melodious tone, "the battle is over. And you started to check the sewers. This man called Elsie is also a talent."

    "How do you know that? And you know it so quickly."

    "Nonsense! How can I not know?" the queen said. "When you became a giant to fight theva giant, I was watching TV the entire time. The cinema city and the private TVs of all the noble families were all broadcasting your righteous livestream."

    "Wow!" Robb asked, "who did it? Why didn''t I know?"

    "Me! Xuelu jumped out from behind with a snicker on her face, holding a small crystal ball in her hand. "I used this crystal ball to livestream it."

    It turned out that before Robb yed with the harpies in the sky when there was a footballpetition on his first livestream, he was a little busy, so he added a live crystal ball, and added more runes to switch the function of the TV to the LCD board, so that the audience could cut the screen in two if two live crystal balls were ying.

    Just now, he gave the dwarf leader one of them, and the other one was in the hand of Xuelu.

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "Hey, why did you stream the scenes of my battle?"

    "Last time when you sold the crystal board to the queen, didn''t you say that you would continue to livestream the main y of the follow-up battle? The queen has indeed paid. I am just fulfilling the livestream contract now."

    Robb asked, "when did I say that?"

    The queen snorted in the crystal ball, "the end of Chapter 477."

    He couldn''t deny it, Robb had to say, "well, Xuelu is right. The livestream just now is indeed reasonable. s, for a little livestream fee, I have even sold my personal privacy."

    The queen snorted coldly, "don''t be a fool. I''m afraid the people on Bright Road will take you as..." she suddenly stopped.

    "What?"

    "Humph!" the queen didn''t say anything and changed the topic, "now the livestream is about the sewer, right? This ck picture... Can''t we make the dwarf make the picture brighter? I still want to see the appearance of this sewer carefully."

    "What? You want to learn from me?"

    The queen didn''t answer this question. In fact, Number 32 had been secretly learning the specific use of cement. She just wanted to check the effect of the sewer in advance.

    Thinking of this, the queen suddenly remembered something. "Right, what about Number 32? Ah! I remember that he was just killed by the caterpir."

 Chapter 507: Do you want to be my woman

    Chapter 507: Do you want to be my woman

    "Number 32?" Robb thought about it carefully. Oh, yes, it seemed that that guy had really been killed by the caterpir just now. But this guy was too inconspicuous. In the blink of an eye, Robb had forgotten him. After the Queen''s reminder, he could barely remember that there was such a person.

    She turned around and wanted to ask Xuelu to deal with it, but she found that Xuelu, who had just stood beside him, was gone. So he had to shout at Lilian, who was standing not so far away, "Lilian, ask two people to bring the corpse of Number 32 here so that I can bring him back to life."

    Lilian called two soldiers over. Not long after, the soft body of Number 32 was moved in. He was hit by the huge tail of the caterpir, so his bones were broken all over his body. He died miserably. His eyes bulged and his tongue stuck out long.

    Robb couldn''t help but shrug and ask, "Why are you so miserable?"

    The queen said angrily, "it''s all your fault. When your townsmen are about to be injured, you will give them magic for protection. You hold them like treasures, and yet you don''t even move when my people are killed. It''s too much."

    Robb shrugged and said, "is it strange? Its not mine? Why do I have to protect it?"

    The queen said, "where is your sense of justice and mercy? No matter whether it is your people or not, there is no reason for you to be so cold."

    Robb smiled and said, "I won''t be so easily kidnapped by morality. I have never thought of myself as a hero. I can be cold if I want to be cold, and I can bezy if I want to bezy. It''s all up to joy."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    At this moment, Robb suddenly chuckled and said, "however, there is no need for me to be happy or unhappy for my own people. I will take care of them no matter what happens. My queen, if you be my woman, I will take care of your men. Would you like to think about it?"

    The queen was stunned.

    Is this a proposal? Damn it! You are obviously proposing, aren''t you? The Queen''s heart thumped wildly! At the same time, she also really wanted toin, propose to me in a serious asion, with flowers and rings in hand, like a prince, no, like a king, solemn and serious. How could you be so cheeky to propose to me through a crystal ball? You''d better stay away from me.

    This kind of proposal could only be treated as a joke, and it was impossible for her to reply seriously.

    It was not easy for the queen to maintain her dignified face. She said in a stiff tone, "even if you are joking, think of a better time and ce. Think about who I am? Humph!"

    After saying that, she chuckled like Robb did and said, "but if you help me take back East Gran andplete the unity of the kingdom of Gran, and then help me deal with the internal affairs and military affairs of the kingdom, so that the kingdom of Gran will be prosperous and powerful, I will consider it."

    Robb said, "who wants such a demanding woman?"

    The queen said, "who wants a man who can''t do this?"

    The conclusion was that no one needed anyone (on the surface).

    Robb didn''t y with her anymore. He waved his hand and a resurrection spell fell on Number 32. A few secondster, Number 32 jumped up and shouted, "where are the big bugs? Where are they? Eat my bone spear!"

    "Damn it! The battle is over. Shut up!" the queen scolded sourly in the crystal ball, "you''re a shameless guy."

    Turning his head to look at the crystal ball, Number 32 saw the angry face of the queen, and then turned his head to look at the town. The battle had already ended, and there were soldiers and townsmen everywhere cleaning up the mess. Only then did he understand what had happened. He said awkwardly, "well... Well..."

    "Forget it. Although the result is very embarrassing, you were still fighting valiantly after all. I don''t me you," the queen said. "Now, the most important thing is to watch the livestream carefully and grasp the movements of the monster group."

    Her words drew everyone''s attention back to the TV.

    At this time, countless people were watching the livestream on TV

    On the other side of Westwind Town, there was a big screen hanging in Robb''s yard. He and a few girls at home were sitting in front of the screen and watching. In addition, the elf elder,mander Elsie, Number 32 and some others were also watching the battle on the screen.

    Moreover, many people in Westwind town had LCD boards in their houses. For example, Nuolun, Motra and several town leaders had already bought a "TV" from Robb. Now, everyone was paying attention to the following development of this matter.

    On the other side of Bright Road, the hall was even more bustling. The Queen''s pce was decorated with crystal panels, and arge group of officials were gathering to watch. The eight projection rooms of Elizabeths Cinema City were now overcrowded, and the living rooms of the nobles with "TV" were full of guests. All the people who had the ability to watch TV were watching the battle between the monsters and Westwind town.

    Because everyone was clear that once Westwind town was out, the situation of West Gran would be very dangerous. At that time, when the monsters were burning, robbing, piging and eating people''s food in the hintend, East Gran could take advantage of the fire and attack Bright Road, which would mark its end.

    The livestream was dark. Because of theck of light in the sewer, everyone could only see the dark and constantly shaking scenes. To be honest, such a scene was not beautiful at all. If it was an ordinary TV program, the audience would have left by now, but this livestream was rted to the lives of everyone, and this ugly scene made everyone nervous.

    "Attention, there is a kobold in front of us ten yards away." the voice of the dwarf leader sounded on the TV.

    Then the screen was pulled forward quickly, and the camera was shot ten yards forward. It turned out that the dwarf leader used a "charge", and then a kobold''s ferocious face appeared in the middle of the screen.

    The dwarf was short, and the camera on his helmet was not high either, but the kobold was not tall either, so the camera was just aimed at its ugly dog face. Its dog teeth almost collided with the dwarfs, and it waved its iron pick and tried to attack the dwarf leader hard.

    The audience couldn''t help but shout in unison, "Wow! What if the live camera is broken?"

    Several people were even worried that the pickaxe would fly into the screen.

    However, all their worries were unnecessary. The dwarf leader was not so weak as to be knocked down by a kobold. With a wave of his sledgehammer, the kobold was smashed into pieces.

    The audience in front of the TVughed, "haha! Well done!"

    The dwarf leader, "watch out! The sewer is now full of kobolds. All teams separate. Each group should enter a tunnel to clean up the kobolds inside, and look for the their entrance and the connection between the sewer. If you find it, send someone to report to me."

 Chapter 509: The power of faith and magic

    Chapter 509: The power of faith and magic

    The livestream came to a part of the sewer. It was a passage that the workers were still digging. The wall of the cave hadn''t been covered with cement, so it looked quite primitive, like an ordinary tattered hole.

    There was a big hole on the side of the cave. It was obviously dug out by the caterpirs. It was wide, round, dark and deep, and no one knew where it would lead to.

    The dwarf leader looked at the tunnel and frowned. "Maybe we should seal this cave with arge amount of soil and stones, or even seal it with an enchanted barrier."

    Xuelu shook her head and said, "There should be more than one caterpir in the monster army. They can dig another tunnel to enter Westwind town at any time. If we want to solve the threat brought by these monsters, the best way is to bravely find and kill the demon king who leads the monster army."

    The dwarf leader''s face showed a serious expression. "That makes sense!"

    At this time, the audience in front of the TV began to discuss. The elf elder came close to Robb and said in a low voice, "Great Druid, I have a small guess about the monster army."

    "Oh?" Robb said, "tell me."

    The elder said "Currently, the two attacks of the monsters are obviously a test, but the number of troops they sent out in these two tests is not small. They sent over a hundred harpies, murlocs and wolf knights. Now, they sent a total of sixteenva giants, arge number of kobolds and orcs. Such arge scale could be regarded as the main army in the past, but this time it is only a test."

    Robb, "Oh!"

    The queen was eavesdropping across the crystal ball, but her expression was not as rxed as Robb''s, revealing a very serious expression.

    The elf elder continued, "ording to the scale of their vanguard army, we can infer that the main force of the monster army is very strong, and there is a detail that is worth attention, that is, theva giant. This kind of monster often lives near volcanoes, but us elves live in the ck Pine Mountain vein all year round, and we have never seen a volcano on the surface..."

    Robb said, "in other words, they came from an underground volcano?"

    "Yes!" the elf elder said with a very serious face, "the underground volcano is often the territory of the demons."

    Robb didn''t realize anything when he said this, because he was not familiar with the customs and culture of Fengmo Continent. However, the queen, who was sitting opposite to the crystal ball, frowned tightly. "Demons? No wonder they can tangle such a huge army. It''s very difficult."

    Robb said, "What demon? Isn''t that the kind of little guy with horns that jump around and asionally throw out a fireball? That kind of stupid thing?"

    The queen and the elf elder shook their heads at the same time. "It''s not that simple!"

    The elf elder said "The demon race is a powerful monster that can contend against the angel race. The little ghost you said to throw the fireball is just a weak monster in the demon race. How can a real demon be so easy to deal with? The most powerful demon among them can even fight against an archangel. And the God of Evil which the demons worship, Satan, is a powerful God that is on par with the God of light, the God of Darkness, the Goddess of Forest. Maybe the enemy we have to face is a God. "

    "Oh, really?" Robb said, "I''ve heard of Satan, but I had to discuss whether it exists or not. After all, I''ve never seen the God of Light and the God of Darkness, and the God of Evil. As for the archangel, I''ve seen it through the crystal ball..."

    Robb had seen the queen fight against Mondras army on Bright Road in the crystal ball. At that time, the queen summoned a skeleton dragon and the archangel. (please look up chapter 184 for the friends you have forgotten.)

    In other words, if there was really an archangel in this world, then there must be an archdemon as well in the demon race, but it was hard to say whether there was a God or not. Everything that she hadn''t seen with his own eyes had to be temporarily denied.

    He suddenly thought of something and waved at Elsie. "Elsie, I have a question to ask you."

    Elsie came over at once.

    Robb stared into his eyes and said, "I feel that you are not devout to the God of Light at all."

    Elsie immediately straightened his face and said, "Godfather, you must be kidding. When I was in the old Church of Light, I was extremely devout to the God of light. After joining the new Church of Light, I was still deeply devout to the God of light."

    Robb didn''t say anything and just squinted at him.

    After a few seconds, Gorda scratched his head awkwardly. "Well, I admit that the only God in my heart now is Lord Godfather. As for the God of light, I have always..."

    He was too embarrassed to say it out, and if he really said it out, he might be chopped by the big loli next to him with her sword, so he omitted the most important part. But Robb could tell that he meant "I have never believed in the God of light.".

    Robb said, "your magic power is not weak, right?"

    Elsie nodded, "yes. I''m quite confident in magic."

    "That''s a problem," Robb pped his hands and raised his voice. "The first sentence of the light magic''s chanting has the God of light. Your faithful follower offers all his piety and faith to you. Please grant me holy magic..."

    He let everyone hear what he said, and then continued, "ording to the Church of Light, holy magic is obtained from the God of light, and its power is in direct proportion to how devout you are. The more devout a person is, the stronger the holy magic will be, right?"

    No one disagreed with this sentence. After all, from the day they were born, they had been instilled with this idea.

    However, when they were about to nod, they suddenly thought about what Robb had just said and looked at Elsie together. They seemed to understand something.

    He isnt as devout, but his holy magic was much stronger than that of the devout Little Yi.

    Robb didn''t say anything. He just crossed his legs and said leisurely, "everyone has to recite the name of their God before using magic. When did this rulee from? You can get rid of the part rted to the God and try to recite the magic again."

    Almost everyone''s face darkened at Robb''s words. They couldn''t help but want to have a try.

    TL: Devil will be demon from henceforth. I hope it doesnt cause much of an inconvenience

 Chapter 510: Angel might just be a race

    Chapter 510: Angel might just be a race

    Little Yi was the first to stand up and chanted. This time, she really deliberately avoided the section with the God of light. After that, she pointed forward with her finger, and a golden light shot out from her palm. With a loud bang, it hit the ground next to her, and dust was flying everywhere.

    Everyone was speechless

    Robb chuckled. There was no need to say anything more, leaving it to everyone to experience.

    Everyone around them looked extremely embarrassed. After a long while, Little Yi said with difficulty, "it turns out that there is no necessary connection between holy magic and the God of light. No wonder the people of the old Church of Light could do all kinds of bad things in the name of God, and maliciously tamper with the Bible of Light, yet not have their holy power affected..."

    The queen also murmured at the crystal ball, "in other words, the chants we are using now have been maliciously added a few fillers at the start. These fillers are only to maintain the status of gods in everyone''s heart, but in fact, they are useless at all... Oh, right, they are still useful. They can be used to make chants slower. Damn it! Who is the one who did this?"

    Robbughed, "it''s not something that a lunatic can do. It was done by a very smart person. He''s so smart that he can even use his God to y such a trick for chants."

    Lilian asked in a low voice, "does the God of light really exist? Someone used the God but was not punished. Is it possible that the God does not exist?"

    "Of course it does exist. How can it not exist?" Robb smiled and said, "the God of light can exist in heaven, or in people''s hearts. It may not lend you any holy power, but it will give you a strong belief, reminding you of mercy, friendship, and fairness. Therefore, whether it exists or not does not affect the power of the chants, and does not conflict with the shadows."

    Everyone could tell from this sentence that Robb actually believed that the God of light did not exist. He believed that the God of light was only a kind of spirit.

    Lilian couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "what about angels?"

    Robb smiled and said, "maybe, angel is just a kind of race, just like humans, elves and dwarves. They are just a kind of race living in the sky. They usually live in seclusion in the clouds and onlye out to fight when someone calls them. Don''t you see that there are many simr monsters? You can''t see them at ordinary times, but when a powerful summoner calls them, they will run out to make trouble."

    Speaking of this, Robb suddenly came up with a strange idea. "Haha, in fact, Angels is a very bad race. Think about it. The light Angels always cooperates with the Church of Light to deceive people, while the dark angels always cooperate with the Church of Darkness to deceive people. Maybe the Angel race have already colluded with the two churches, especially to cheat and do bad things."

    Everyone was speechless

    This was really strange, but on second thought, it was notpletely impossible.

    Among the people present, only Little Yi, the big loli and the others firmly believed that the God of light existed. They were dissatisfied with what Robb had just said.

    As for the others, they couldn''t help but feel frustrated about the existence of gods. After all, no one had ever seen a God before. However, many people had seen angels and demons and so on.

    Little Yi couldn''t helpining, "you said angels are bad, but you can also summon them yourself. Doesn''t that mean you are also a bad guy?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "the angel I summoned is different from a real angel. The smart queen should be able to feel it, right?"

    The queen remained silent.

    But Elsie was different. He immediately jumped out and firmly supported Robb. "Yes, the angel summoned by Godfather is more beautiful."

    Everyone was speechless

    Robb, "shit! Don''t say anything if you can''t find anything to say."

    They were distracted by Robb''s words. They couldn''t digest it for a while, so they decided to watch the livestream carefully again. In any case, the existence of the Gods couldn''t be proved for now, but the monsters are real.

    People should know to live in the moment and not think too far.

    At this time, the three walked to the front, leading therge group of dwarves into the tunnel dug out by the caterpir.

    Gorda walked to the front, Jike dragged back a little, and Xuelu walked at the end. The dwarf leader followed closely, followed by arge group of dwarves. Because of their position, the TV had been showing her slim figure. The silk robe she was wearing was rubbed by Robb''s hands. It was an aesthetic view of the modern generations. It was gorgeous. No tailor in the world could make such an exquisite and beautiful robe. Even if it a master tailor, the clothes they made were only powerful, not as good-looking as Robb''s.

    The queen began to feel jealous at once. "Did you make the clothes for the red-haired woman?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "Oh, you realized it."

    The queen said, "the style of your clothes is very different from that of others."

    "What''s wrong? What do you mean by that? Just tell me if you want one. How can I know if you don''t tell me? If you want one, I can give you one..."

    The queen snorted, "no!"

    "Oh, I see. Then forget it..."

    Before Robb could finish his words, the queen said, "I dont want to have one that looks the same as hers. I want something that looks better."

    Robb was speechless

    The queen continued, "I dont think you charged her money, so you can''t make me pay either. I''ll make it clear to you that you may be able to extort my money in other ces. After all, in business, I''m willing to do whatever I can, but... I won''t ept it if she doesnt pay, while I pay."

    Robb, "Hey! What the hell woman?"

    The faces of the elf elder, Elsie, Number 32 and the others beside all became strange, as if they had heard something extraordinary.

    Only Suofa, Little Yi, and the little girl showed their calmness. They often saw Robb and the queen flirting with each other through the crystal ball, so they were used to it!

    At this time, the voice of Jike came from the TV, "there is something wrong in front of us. It has an evil aura. Everyone, pay attention to it."

    He didn''t talk much, so everyone took his words seriously.

    All of a sudden, everyone''s attention was shifted back to the TV

    The tunnel in front of them was so dark that they couldn''t see anything, nor could they smell anything on the TV, nor could they feel the flow of air and magic. All of them could not help but feel nervous.

 Chapter 511: A magnificent adventure

    Chapter 511: A magnificent adventure

    The three adventurers in front of them became nervous. The dwarf leader ran forward quickly. The camera passed through Xuelu and Jike and came to the front of the group. Then, a dark and deep passage appeared on the TV.

    Although there was a fire on Xuelu''s palm, which lit up the passage, the fire couldn''t go too far.

    Everyone looked forward and whispered, "Jike, what do you feel?"

    Shaking his head, Jike said, "I don''t know, but it must be a big guy."

    "Why didn''t the big guye out during the battle in town? Isn''t it more advantageous for the monster army to have one more big guy in the fight?"

    "God knows what the monsters are thinking about. Maybe they don''t think about anything, just like the dwarves," said Jike

    "I don''t like what you just said," the dwarf leader said. "In fact, we think a lot. For example, two seconds ago, I was thinking what to drink in the tavern tomorrow night. Wine, beer, or grape vored Coca-C."

    Everyone was speechless

    Since Xuelu was not on the screen, the queen was in a good mood. She said, "don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and move forward."

    "Well, no matter what''s ahead, I''m not afraid of it anyway." the dwarf leader cursed as he walked forward.

    This time, the dwarf leader walked in front. There was no Xuelu on the screen, only a dark and deep tunnel extending continuously. No one liked to watch such a scene. The audience in front of the TV began to protest. However, Robb still hasnt added a livement section for the livestream, so even if the audience protested, he couldnt hear them.

    Robb thought to himself, [should I add ament screen function in the future? I really want to say, show me the beautiful back of Xuelu.]

    The several livestreamed people walked very slowly, because they had to be careful of any monsters that mighte. None of them spoke, making the livestream very quiet.

    Robb couldn''t help but pick up another live crystal ball. He didn''t turn on the screen, but only turned on the sound function. Then he said with a smile, "how can there be no music at this time? Come on, let me help you with the music..."

    He sang.

    The audience: "Hey, it''s so unpleasant to hear."

    The queen said, "you are amazing in other aspects, just not for singing. If you don''t sing, we can still be friends."

    "Hey," Robb said, "I''m singing very well. Are you hearing it clearly?"

    Just then, the livestreaming camera suddenly lit up. A huge hole appeared in front of the passageway. It looked like a natural underground cave. It was as wide as a football field and as high as one floor of a house. It could be said to be a very wide and smooth cave.

    As soon as the dwarf leader and others entered the hole, they saw a huge fellow lying in the middle. It was a huge cockroach, extremely huge. Its huge body upied at least 1/4 of the area. It had a hard carapace, and two dark and bloodless eyes were staring at the group of unexpected guests who had just entered.

    "Damn it! A crypt lord!" the dwarf leader shouted, "this is the thing that the kind-hearted and honest races living underground hate the most. Run, everyone! Run!"

    "Fuck you!" Xuelu kicked the dwarf leader hard andughed with her hands on her hips. "Hahaha, I finally caught a big guy, and I caught him on a livestream."

    "Did you catch it, or did it catch you?" the dwarf leader stood up from the ground and held his helmet. "We won''t be its match."

    "Of course we are not, but someone can do it." without saying anything, Xuelu took out a transmission portal scroll from her pocket and swung it behind her. With a swish, a purple transmission portal stood behind her.

    This time, Xuelu was not in a hurry at all. She chuckled and said, "the reinforcements are ready! Brothers, let''s attack him. Why should we be afraid of a mere crypt lord?"

    The queen, who was watching the livestream, didn''t know what to say on the spot. She turned her head to look at the crystal ball and said unhappily, "Hey, do all the people in Westwind Town bring this when they go out to fight?"

    "Yes!" Robb said, "every army, the train conductor, and even Johnny, of Stone Canyon, also has one, and even... There may be a sentry far away from the town, with one by his side. If you bully the people of Westwind Town, maybe he will throw out a transmission portal scroll with his backhand, and then I will stand in front of you."

    The queen asked, "Isnt a transmission portal scroll an important strategic card?"

    "Haha, no one''s life is more important than some strategic card."

    At this time, the crypt lord stood up and rushed towards the group of Xuelu. The dwarf soldiers following the dwarf leader also kepting out of the passageway. Not long after, nearly a hundred dwarves were piled up near the entrance of the area of the crypt lord, but the dwarves behind them could not enter because its too full.

    There were only three adventurers, a dwarf leader and nearly a hundred soldiers.

    They shrugged their shoulders!

    The dwarf leader had no choice but to raise his sledgehammer helplessly.

    Xueluughed and said, "guys, let''s go and have a magnificent battle with the leader of this space. When we are covered in blood, dust and sweat and can''t hold on any longer, Godfather wille to help us. Isn''t it interesting?"

    As soon as she finished her words, she suddenly froze and fell to the ground with a bang. A small, green mosquito flew up from the back of her neck.

    It turned out that she had been bitten by this mosquito, which was highly toxic.

    Xuelu, who loved taking risks, fell down before an exciting battle of BOSS was about to begin.

    Her face quickly turned green, and her body was numb and stiff. She said with difficulty, "what..." after saying that, she turned and fainted.

    Once she fainted, the magic of fire that lit up the area would also be extinguished. Without the light source, the ce became even darker. Only the light emitted from the newly erected transmission portal could light up the small area.

 Chapter 514: Isnt playing business?

    Chapter 514: Isn''t ying business?

    Demonic Sacrifice is a spell of demon hunters in the game of "Dark de". After using this skill, your character would be surrounded by a ball of mes, causing continuous damage to all the enemies around you. This magic would always consume the magic of the user, and when your magic is exhausted, the skill would automatically turn off.

    What was interesting was that there was no such spell in Fengmo Continent!

    Because the people in the real world were different from the people in the game world. They were real flesh and blood. How could they always wrap themselves in a me? Do they want to burn themselves to death?

    Therefore, when Robb used this spell, he felt that he was cheating.

    Whether it was the carrion beetles or the poisonous mosquitoes, as long as they approached Robb, they would instantly be burned into ck corpses, and some of them would even be burned to ashes. After the insects were burned to death, they would give off a very unpleasant smell, making the whole space filled with an ufortable stench.

    Fortunately, the audience in front of the TV couldn''t smell it, but Gorda and the dwarves felt very ufortable.

    Although the dwarf leader was a little confused by Robb''s demonic sacrifice, he didn''t forget to nag, "these damn bugs are so stinky."

    Gorda, "I don''t think these are normal bugs. They are just beetles and mosquitoes."

    The dwarf leader said, "I don''t care what they are. Bugs are the ones that stink."

    Gorda had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and keep silent.

    Seeing the mes burning on Robb''s body, the poisonous mosquitoes all over the sky were frightened. They only dared to circle around Robb and fly, but they didn''t dare to approach him again. The beetles on the ground only dared to walk around Robb''s feet.

    As soon as he took a step forward, the bugs on the ground spread out in all directions, looking like his pet.

    The crypt lord was really frightened. He didn''t expect that there was someone who was not afraid of its beetles and poisonous mosquitoes at all. Instead, he was approaching them step by step with the zing mes on his body.

    With a roar, it stretched out two more giant legs and stretched them out towards Robb. At the same time, it pushed its head forward, and the sharp horn above its head also stabbed towards Robb.

    The more feet an insect had, the more advantages it had. Robb only had two hands, and he had six feet, and a sharp horn on his head. This was called multiple blows in all directions. How could a weak human be able to defeat it?

    However, Robb''s body was too agile. He swayed in the gap between his feet and the corner, and not even a strand of his hair was cut off. The big bug almost twisted its own feet together. It shook its head and desperately tried to hit Robb with its horn. The two big antennae on its head also shook left and right.

    When Robb saw these two antennae, he suddenly felt that it was a little funny. He jumped up and stretched out his hand to pull them apart. He pped it with one hand, and the two antennae were broken.

    Without their antennae, it was a tragedy for insects. For them, it was a very important tool to perceive the environment, especially in the dark underground world.

    The crypt lord suddenly fell into a state of panic, unable to find its directions.

    Robb jumped down from its head and jumped to the middle. He tied the two long antennae on its feet. Each antenna was tied to three legs, and the six legs were tied into two.

    Then he pped her hands and looked back

    The crypt lords legs were tied up by its own antennae and it struggled desperately. However, Robb just waved a strengthening spell on the antennae, which made the two antennae extremely tough. The crypt lord struggled for a long time, but it couldn''t get free.

    The super BOSS, who was the leader of the underground cave, was shamefully tied in a strange shape by Robb.

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, it''s like a big crab tied up by a grass rope."

    The audience in front of the TV protested together, "It looks like a ghost! What an ugly binding method! It''s too S! Don''t use the crypt lord to y such a perverted game."

    Unfortunately, Robb couldn''t hear theirints from the TV. He could only hear Gorda''s shout behind him, "Xuelu has been poisoned for a long time. Come and cure her, or I''m afraid she won''t be able to survive. Although you can revive her, the resurrection technique should be more troublesome than detoxifying, right?"

    Robb turned around and saw arge group of dwarf soldiers lying on the ground. Their faces were green and they were paralyzed. Xuelu fainted, and the dwarves were still with their eyes wide open. They looked terrible.

    With a wave of Robb''s hand, the group of dwarves immediately stood up as if nothing had happened. They couldn''t help but wonder how powerful Robb''s detoxifying spell was.

    The dwarves often dealt with all kinds of underground creatures. They knew very well that the poison of the crypt lord was extremely poisonous. If they were poisoned, the detoxification spell used by an ordinary priest would not be effective at all. They had to find a very powerful priest to detoxify them. Unexpectedly, with a wave of Robb''s hand, he not only detoxified one, but a lot of people.

    Well, this person''s strength had been overturned for several times, and now they began to get used to it.

    After the dwarves got up, Xuelu slowly opened her eyes. As soon as she woke up, she shouted, "where are the big bugs? Where is the crypt lord? I''m so happy! Has Godfathere yet?"

    "Get up and have a look."

    Xuelu jumped up, and the first person she saw was Robb''s face. She said happily, "He really came. Great! Help me gain some magic power, and I''ll deal with the crypt lord. Haha, it feels good to have someone to take adventures with."

    Robb said, "I''ve finished."

    "What?" Xuelu turned her head and saw a big bug struggling and twisting in a strange position. Arge group of carrion beetles and poisonous mosquitoes circled around the crypt lord, trying to save their master, but they did not have the ability to untie Robb''s strengthened antennae.

    Xuelu was speechless

    She was stunned for a few seconds and screamed, "I just had a small sleep. It''s not funny at all when I woke up."

    The dwarf leader said, "Hey, we are here for business, not for fun."

    "Isn''t ying business?"

    The dwarf leader, "you don''t understand, kid." he turned to Robb and said, "grandmaster cksmith, listen to her. She is so willful. Let''s ignore her. We''d better hurry up and move on."

    However, Robb said, "I think ying is also very important. If we can''t have fun, what''s the meaning of life? Dont you think so, Xuelu?"

    Xuelu was overjoyed, "Yes!!"

 Chapter 516: This shameless woman

    Chapter 516: This shameless woman

    After the crypt lord was killed, the remaining poisonous mosquitoes and carrion beetles still wanted to run away. Of course, Robb would not let these harmful things continue to stay in the world. He raised his hand, and released a holy nova, sweeping through every corner of the ce.

    All the poisonous mosquitoes and carrion beetles were bathed in the golden light, and then fell to the ground, turning into corpses.

    At the same time, the golden light shone brightly on the ce the size of a football field. The dwarf leader looked at the cave, Suddenly, he felt happy and said, "grandmaster cksmith, this cave is actually very good. It''s very suitable for us to live. Although the dormitory you built on the ground is very good, we still prefer to live in the caves. If you don''t have any other use for it, we can settle down here. We can expand it a little and make it a very big residential area."

    Robb was overjoyed. "Oh, are you going to take your wife and children here?"

    The dwarf leader nodded and said, "life in Westwind town is so happy. I don''t think it''s a problem to move my wife and children here."

    There were eight hundred soldiers, and their wives and children were at least a thousand. That was to say, Westwind town would soon expand its poption by two thousand. With more than 1000 elves and the constantlying dwarves to Westwind Town, the poption of Westwind town had begun to advance towards twenty thousand.

    In the middle ages, Westwind Town had a vast territory and a sparse poption, but not as many people as the upper areas . In this ce, a town with twenty thousand people was really amazing.

    Robb smiled happily and said, "but there is still a passage leading to the enemy. If you want to settle down here, you have to clean up the monsters. Otherwise, they will dig a hole to hit you at any time."

    The dwarf leader smiled awkwardly, "well, well, let''s move on."

    Taking advantage of the light of the holy nova that had just been shot by Robb, the crowd had already seen a passage on the wall opposite the cave. The dwarves were about to walk over.

    At this time, Xuelu pulled Robb''s arm and acted like a spoiled child. "Will you go with me?"

    Robb said, "of course I won''t go. I''ll go back to my stone stool and watch you continue to move forward."

    Xuelu continued to act like a spoiled child. She deliberately pulled Robb''s arm into her arms and rubbed his arm with her chest two times, as if intentionally or unintentionally. "Don''t be like this. Anyway, you''re here. It doesn''t matter if we go for a walk together a little more."

    "This shameless woman." the queen jumped up in front of the TV. "How can a woman be so shameless?"

    "That''s a good woman who knows how to have fun. I really hope that my girlfriend can be so sensible..." the guard next to her muttered.

    "Huh, what did you say?" the queen turned around and red at the guard.

    Sweat trickled down the guard''s forehead. "No, I didn''t say anything."

    The queen turned around and saw Xuelu dew on the TV acting coquettishly at Robb. After a series of messy, crazy and shameless coquetry, Robb actuallypromised. "Okay, okay, I''ll go, okay. Don''t do that again. The children in front of the TV can see it clearly."

    The queen''s face softened at his words.

    Unexpectedly, Robb immediately added, "we can continue after the livestream is turned off."

    The Queen: -)

    Since Robb was going, there was no need for the dwarf soldiers to continue forward. With Robb''s presence, it waspletely unnecessary for them to continue forward. Instead, it made the narrow passage more crowded and noisy.

    So there were only five people left to move forward. Robb, Xuelu, Gorda, Jike, and the dwarf leader with a camera on his helmet and acted as the broadcaster.

    With Robb''s help, they didn''t even stand in the usual formation for exploration. The four of them walked together as if they were taking a walk on the streets.

    Robb smiled and said, "the four of us walking together reminded me of the day when I first came here a year ago. I fought with you against the double legged flying dragon and came down the mountain."

    Xuelu also smiled and said, "yes! At that time, the three of us were still poor adventurers."

    The dwarf leader muttered behind him, "You are still poor adventurers though. You are just well equipped with a backer now, but your strength is simply unable to withstand a single blow from the enemies."

    "I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you.".

    The dwarf leader said, "Why are you so weak yet you still insist on going out to take adventures?"

    Robb turned around and smiled, "don''t make fun of her, old man. We humans are not as united as you dwarves. We all have our own personality, hobbies, and unique ways of life. As long as we don''t harm others, our life styles are worth respect."

    "Okay!"

    The five of them continued talking nonsense and moved forward along the cave. The cave was very long. After walking for less than ten minutes, Robb became impatient. In fact, the audience in front of the TV was also bing impatient.

    Robb simply gave swift wind to the five of them to walk at a high speed. The power of swift wind was astonishing, and the elerating effect was shocking. The five of them continued to move, and it didn''t take long for them to run at least twenty miles.

    It would take a long time for humans to dig such a long cave, but it didn''t take much time for the caterpirs to dig such a cave.

    While walking, Robb suddenly stopped and said, "slow down. There is something ahead."

    "Hmm?" Jike''s detection skill was much worse than Robb''s, so he didn''t find anything. Robb said, "five thousand yards ahead is the entrance. There are stars outside, and two kobolds are guarding there."

    "You can see five thousand yards away in a cave?" the dwarf leader was shocked.

    Robb said, "because this cave is straight and there is no turning. If I turn around, no matter how far my sight is, I will be blocked."

    "Oh? Someone is guarding the entrance of the cave?" the dwarf leader said in a low voice. "It means that we are not far away from the monster army. They need sentries because army is here."

    "Well," said Gorda, "there''s no need to alert the enemy. Let''s go there quietly and knock down the sentries. Then we can sneak out of the cave to see what''s going on outside."

    Jike, who seldom spoke, said in a low voice, "it''s easy for enemies to find us in a straight hole, and the kobolds also have the ability to see us at night. When we get close to a hundred of yards away, the kobolds will see us. It''s not easy to get close silently."

 Chapter 517: I can move with stealth

    Chapter 517: I can move with stealth

    "So the enemy deliberately dug out a straight hole so that it is convenient for the sentries to detect intruders," the dwarf leader said, shrugging his shoulders. "What a pity. We should bring an elf assassin here, so that the assassin can move with stealth and kill the sentries."

    "Oh? Move with stealth?" Robb smiled and said, "I happen to know a little about it."

    The dwarves and elves: "..."

    Now they also understood that if this person said he could fly a little, then he could fly a lot. He didn''t know how to use the word "little".

    Perhaps this was the conflict between western thoughts and the eastern thoughts. Western people spoke directly. If they are powerful, they are powerful. If they are weak, then then are weak. They liked to speak straight, and they didn''t like to beat around the bush.

    But in the east, even if you can beat superman or beat the terminator, you have to say, "my strength is ordinary. I just know some stuff" if you don''t say so, there will be a group of people chasing you every day, saying that you are arrogant and rude.

    The five of them slowed down their steps, but even so, they still walked very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, they ran thousands of yards. When they were five hundred yards away, they stopped and walked forward. Because the kobolds have the ability to see at night, it was easy to see them five hundred yards away in a straight line.

    The fireball that lit up Xuelu''s hand had already been extinguished, and the five of them stood in darkness.

    The Gorda and Xuelu couldn''t see anything. Jike had a certain degree of night vision given by his ss, while the dwarf leader had slight night vision from his race as well. In a word, however, the four of them were a little blind, and the live streaming was so dark that the audience couldn''t see anything.

    The audience only heard Robb''s voice from the TV, "please wait here. Don''t move. I''ll be back soon."

    As for Jike and the dwarf leader, they saw Robb waving at them. He secretly pinched Xuelus exposed hand in the dark. Xuelus exposed wrist turned over and unexpectedly pinched back. He didn''t suffer any loss.

    Then, Robb took off the live crystal ball from the dwarf leader''s hat and held it in his hand. Then he jumped forward, disappeared with a brush, and snuck forward.

    The dwarf leader''s eyes searched carefully in the passageway in front of him, but he couldn''t see where Robb was, or even feel his existence. He was shocked. This person''s stealth was too powerful. If a person with such a strong stealth ability sneaked behind and killed him, there was no room for resistance at all.

    But he immediately felt that he had thought too much. Robb could directly beat the crypt lord. Does he still need to stealth close to him to kill him? Is it necessary?

    He lowered his voice and said, "this is most extraordinary person I''ve ever seen, and he can do every ss perfectly... Hes so powerful."

    The four adventurersughed and said, "Right."

    The audience in front of the TV were actually thinking about the same

    At this time, the livestream was so dark that no one could see anything. If it were the audience of the mordern generations, they would have changed the channel. But in this world, there was only one TV station, no other number, and it was a monopolizing enterprise. Besides, the audience had not been baptized by all kinds of entertainment activities, so they were very patient.

    They were still interested in looking at the ck screen. A few secondster, the screen suddenly lit up. The entrance to the outside appeared in front of him. It was night outside, so there was no sunlight. He could only see the moonlight and stars.

    The faint light also cheered up the audience. With the moonlight and the starlight, they could see two kobolds with bows standing at the entrance of the cave. They were talking about how humans had no nutrition, and at the same time, they were looking at the situation in the cave.

    "Don''t look. No human wille over," a kobold said. "It''s impossible for them to pass crypt lord."

    "Of course I know this," the other kobold said. "But I just saw a shadow of a shake in the cave five hundred miles away."

    "That''s your illusion."

    At this time, Robb had already arrived in front of the two men, but his level of stealth was too high, and the two kobolds still could not see anything.

    Robb became naughty and put the live camera very close to the two kobolds to give them a close-up.

    The audience burst intoughter. "Wow, it''s the first time I''ve seen a living kobold so close."

    "Look at the kobold on the 120 inch board. I feel that he is so big."

    "Don''t be silly. In fact, they are about the same height as the dwarves."

    The two kobold sentries began to feel that the atmosphere was strange. Although they couldn''t see Robb, they could feel that the air was flowing abnormally, and at the same time, they smelled something.

    However, before they could give any warning, Robb raised his hand and used his hand as a knife. One cut horizontally, and two kobolds fell to the ground at the same time.

    He looked around and found that there was a deep valley outside the cave. The entrance was hanging on the hillside. It was very far from the top or to the bottom.

    The valley was very dark. Looking up at the sky, he could see a line like sky between two cliffs. The moon was just hanging in this crack, spreading the cold moonlight to the valley.

    Robb rushed back and called his fourpanions over.

    They stood at the entrance of the valley and looked down. The valley was densely packed with monsters'' heads. Tens of thousands of monsters were gathering in this small valley.

    Robb nced around the valley and found that there were also many kinds of monsters. There were orcs, murlocs, goblins, mammoths, behemoths, thunderbirds, harpies, dragons... There were all kinds of monsters.

    "So many?" the dwarf leader was taken aback.

    The audience in front of the TV was also shocked, especially the audience on Bright Road.

    "That''s what we sawst time," said Gorda in a low voice "Last time when we went out for an adventure, we saw these monsters in the depths of the ck Pine Mountain, which had a valley full of them. Now they just changed to another ce. This ce is less than thirty miles away from Westwind town. With the speed of the monsters, it would only take half a day for this army to attack Westwind town. The reason why they did not attack should be that they found that Godfather is too strong in the initial tentative attack. So they are discussing for another n. "

    The dwarf leader nodded in agreement.

    "What should we do now? Kill them all?" Xuelu said. "Anyway, Godfather is here. He can jump down and chop them randomly. I think it''s okay!"

    "Is that okay?" the dwarf leader said in a sweat, "these are tens of thousands of monsters. There are super monsters like the behemoths in them, and there is a demon king who we dont know where he is hiding. Are you sure that the grandmaster cksmith can kill them all by jumping down alone?"

 Chapter 518: Ive decided to make a movie

    Chapter 518: I''ve decided to make a movie

    Gorda and Jike threw up their hands. Although they knew that Robb was very powerful, they were not sure he can beat so many monsters.

    Only Xuelu forced herself to say, "I think he can do it." but when she said thest word, her voice became a little lower, which showed that she was still a little doubtful.

    The four of them turned to look at Robb and asked, "can you really beat tens of thousands of monsters all by yourself?"

    Everyone was looking at him, so Robb directly aimed the live camera at him, so all the audience in front of the TV also looked at Robb.

    At this moment, thousands of people in the two towns were watching the subtle expressions on Robb''s face through TV.

    The Queen''s mood was veryplicated now. She really hoped that Robb could say, "I can handle it." in this way, the threat from Westwind town and the monsters could be removed.

    But she hoped that Robb couldn''t handle it. If Robb could handle these tens of thousands of monsters, then he could deal with West Gran alone. How terrifying would that be?

    Thisplicated feeling had troubled the queen for a year. Every time she saw Robb face a strong enemy, she would be so afraid of losing. Sometimes she even wanted to scold herself. Why couldn''t she be as pure as an ordinary woman? Why did she have so many strange ideas in her mind?

    But every time she scolded herself, she would warn herself, "you can''t be weak! Because you don''t have a father or a mother, and you don''t even have a family. You have to protect such a big kingdom. You can''t live a happy life, or else your kingdom will be destroyed.

    She stared nervously at the TV screen and looked at Robb''s close face, waiting to hear the answer she wanted to hear but was afraid to hear.

    However, whether Robb said that a person could chop off army, or that he couldn''t, these two answers scared her.

    On therge screen, Robb was thinking!

    The way he thought was very handsome, of course, because the person he made was handsome. If a person was handsome, no matter what expression he had, he would be handsome, but if an ugly man had any expression, he would still be ugly.

    Thousands of people in the two ces stared at his handsome "thinking face" for a few seconds, and then Robb finally made a move. His handsome face suddenly turned into a funny smile, and his eyes squinted at the monsters in the valley,ughing evilly and mockingly.

    The audience on Bright Road almost threw things to the TV. If it weren''t for the expensive crystal panel, they would really throw it away.

    Robb chuckled and said, "there are so many monsters piled up in a valley, and there are all kinds of them too. It suddenly urred to me that there is an interesting thing. It''s a chance, and it won''t happen again. I''ve decided that I''ll use this monster army to make a movie."

    Everyone was speechless

    "What is a movie?"

    "Hmph!" Robb said, "you don''t understand what I''m talking about. Only when I show it to everyone can you understand. In a word, a movie is an entertainment project and it''s very interesting. The monster army. Let them stay here. We''re going back first and prepare to shoot the movie."

    Everyone was speechless

    "Hey!" the dwarf leader almost jumped up. "There is such a big monster army beside the town. You wont deal with them, but said you were going to do some entertainment projects. You said it was fun? Did you make a mistake?"

    Robb put on a serious face and said, "the most important thing in life is to have fun. Nothing else matters."

    The queen said, "don''t say such shameful words to the TV seriously."

    Robb ignored other people''sints. Happiness was the most important.

    He opened a transmission portal and said to the other four people, "let''s go back. Get ready for the movie first, and then I''lle to find these monsters."

    The three of them shrugged their shoulders. Although the three of them liked to stir up trouble, they didn''t dare to make trouble in the valley full of tens of thousands of monsters. They went back to the transmission portal obediently.

    The dwarf leader, on the other hand, kept nagging, "how can I go back like this? I at least have to kill a few monsters before I go back. Besides, I hate the transmission portal. I want to walk back by myself..."

    Before he could finish his words, Robb grabbed the back of his neck and threw him into the transmission portal. The whole world became quiet.

    A few minutester, Robb returned to his stone stool. The livestream was over, but the crystal ball on his stone table was still open. The queen sat opposite the crystal ball with several ministers in charge of military affairs, with a serious face. Madeleine was also there. As themander of the ck Earth Knights, she had to be present for military rted affairs.

    As soon as the queen saw Robb return to the crystal ball, she immediately straightened her posture, she said seriously "I have seen the situation of the monster army through the crystal ball. There are arge number of monsters, and there are many powerfulrge monsters. This is not an ordinary army, and it is even enough topete with the army of West Gran. Just now, I have discussed with several generals, and they all think that we can''t turn a blind eye to such a huge monster army. If Westwind town needs reinforcements, I will send an army to cooperate with you."

    "Wow, you have reached such a point," said Robb, "Miss queen, I find that you are not a bad person. You are even willing to send troops to help Westwind Town."

    The queen snorted, "I''m not a fatuous king! The problem between you and me is an internal problem of the Kingdom of Gran, while the monsters are rted to our survival and destruction. if you need help, the reinforcements can set out at any time. I only have one condition, that is, you need to pay the food of the reinforcements."

    "Well, I know you are a good king," Robb said. "But what I need help now is not an army, but a magic tool."

    The Queen, "what?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I need the magic item that you use to store the football matches and y it over and over again to show the audience afterwards." With that, he pointed to the ne on the Queen''s chest, "it''s the same thing as that thing." The queen asked, "what do you want this for?"

    "Werent you watching the livestream just now? I told you to shoot a movie."

    The queen said, "what are you going to do with the movie? I thought you couldn''t defeat the monster army, so I changed the topic eight times. I don''t want you to lose face in front of the TV."

    "Well, look at you. You always put things in aplicated way," Robb said with a smile. "I said I wanted to shoot a movie. I want to shoot a movie, not to change the topic."

    Speaking of this, he paused and put on a symbolic smile when he swindled of money. "Shooting a movie is very profitable."

 Chapter 519: Lets film the

    Chapter 519: Let''s film the

    Half an hourter, the queen sent someone to bring a magic item through the transmission portal.

    It was a small box, in which there was a first-ss crystal. A long rune was written on it, which was the rune of "Storing images and sound". This box was often used to record thest words of ancestors in movies, TV ys, and western fantasy novels.

    The queen used it to record the super match of Westwind town and yed it repeatedly in Elizabeths cinema city, which earned her a lot of gold coins.

    In fact, she was reluctant to lend it to Robb, because in the face of a great enemy, Robb was out of his mind to talk about entertainment, and no one with a normal IQ could fool around with Robb.

    However, Robb''s words "making a movie is very profitable" touched the queen. The poor queen now needed money too much. The kingdom needed to be improved, and the army needed to be expanded. The continuous wars had been burning her money. She was also raising money together with the Corton family and the big merchant, Pobo. She was building a railway from Bright Road to Westwind Town, ready to make the first royal controlled railway transportation line of the continent.

    She was so short on money that she wanted to send someone to dig her grave. When she heard Robb say that shooting a movie could make money, she had to get involved in it even if it was trouble.

    Robb got the "camera" and was very happy. He gently patted the box and said, "the camera is ready, and the actors are also ready (pointing to monsters). Now there is only one beautiful script left. What kind of movie should I shoot?"

    He was not good at making up stories by himself, because he was not an unscrupulous father-inw and his ability to make up stories was not outstanding. In this way, he could only be a giarist.

    The Rising of the Shield Hero? As soon as this idea shed through Robb''s mind, he immediately pped himself in the face and said, "I shouldnt shoot that kind of story.".

    "Goblin yer"? Robb also shook his head and said, "no, that film is too pornographic. There are many scenes that are not suitable to show to the public. I don''t think I can find so many willing actresses to act in it." (TL:  I like those two though)

    He had to shoot a normal movie!

    He looked at the dwarves, elves, and adventurers beside him, and suddenly a light bulb lit up on his forehead. "Haha, I''ve got it! Let''s shoot the Lord of the Rings Trilogy."

    The Lord of the Rings Trilogy could be said to be the best sword and magic movie in his original world. The plot was grand, like an epic. He will make this movie and show it to the aborigines of the world, making sure that they would pay for the movie tickets obediently.

    Of course, making money was not important to Robb. The key point was that if the film industry could recover, he would make the world closer to his original world.

    Since the script was certain, it was time to choose actors

    Robb decided to act the leading role himself. Of course, he didn''t want to act as useless halfling protagonist, but the human king Aragorn. Anyway, he was handsome, and was very suitable to y such a handsome hero. (TL: Please tell me if there are any mistakes. I didnt watch Lord of the Rings T_T)

    There was an elf prince, Legs, in Aragon''s team. It was easy to persuade the elf elder to send a handsome young elf to act. It didn''t matter if he had no acting skill. Anyway, the audience hadn''t seen a movie, so they shouldnt be as picky about acting as the audience of the modern generation.

    There was also a dwarf called Gimli in the team, which was easy to get. He directly pulled the dwarf leader over.

    Arwen, the heroine of the y, was also easy to get. He just asked Xuelu to act with a fake pointed ear prop for her.

    As for the melee mage Gandalf, Robb suddenly remembered thatst time when the monster attacked the town, there was an old man who was chasing the wolf knights and beating them randomly with a walking stick. This man was very suitable to y the role of Gandalf.

    As for the two hobbit protagonists, it was not difficult to find them. He found a rtively thin young man to y the Frodo in the vige, and a slightly fat man to y his servant Sam. He gave them a shrink technique. They didn''t shrink too much, only half of their height. They looked like hobbits.

    All the actors were confused and didn''t know what to do, but no one dared to disobey Godfather''s order. Anyway, they just did as he said.

    On the second day, the movie started.

    The first part was quite simple. Under themand of Robb, the director and actor, several actors and actresses had sessfullypleted several literature scenes. The expressions of the actors were very stiff, and their acting skills were very weak. They had all kinds of poor performances, saying wrong lines, andughing at times, but it didn''t matter. Robb knew that the first movie in his original world was also very crude, but it didn''t hinder people from liking it, Because it was really a very infectious art form.

    Soon, the movie went to the first difficult ce.

    There was a team of orcs taking the two hobbits away.

    "Godfather, what should we do here? Do we need to disguise a group of soldiers as orcs to cooperate with the performance?" Elsie asked as he approached Robb

    "Disguise?" Robbughed weirdly. "Why do we need a disguise? I left the monster army in the valley not to kill them. What do you think they are doing there? Of course they would be used as actors. If we want to act, we have to use real orcs to act, so that the scene will be real."

    Elsie, "a real Orc? Godfather? That thing can''t do that. It hates humans and elves so much that it can''t help us act. Even if we put a knife on their necks, they won''tpromise."

    "Really? I''d like to have a try." Robb''s body shed and disappeared in an instant.

    After a while, a transmission portal was opened at the cemetery behind the chapel. Robb came over from the transmission portal with a bunch of orcs in one hand.

    There were about a dozen orcs in this pile, all knocked unconscious by Robb, then folded into a pile and held in one hand, looking like Li Jing,

    He threw the group of orcs to the ground, causing them to fall into a mess.

    A group of actors surrounded them. Looking at the unconscious orcs on the ground, they whispered, "really? Are we going to y with this thing?"

    "This thing is very ferocious!"

    "With the help of Godfather, I''m not afraid of how ferocious they are, but I''m afraid that they won''t cooperate with the y."

    "."

    Robb ordered, "who can get some cold water to wake these guys up?"

    An actress quickly ran to the tap, fetched a basin of water and poured it on the orcs.

    The dozen of them rubbed their heads and sat up.

    Just now, they were drinking in the valley where the monsters gathered. They were waiting for the meeting of the demon king and discussing the strategy of attacking Westwind town. However, when they woke up, they found themselves surrounded by a circle of humans.

 Chapter 520: Grab some orcs to act in the movie

    Chapter 520: Grab some orcs to act in the movie

    The orcs jumped up from the ground and tried to find weapons to kill the humans, but they didn''t find anything because their weapons had already been taken away by Robb.

    The dwarf leader who were performing on the film set immediately waved his hand, and arge group of dwarves surrounded them. The big hammers and axes in their hands lit up, tightly surrounding them.

    Robb picked up a special iron te for the director and shouted at the group of orcs, "now that you are surrounded, I will give you a way to live. If you listen to me and cooperate with me to act in the movie, I will let you go back after acting. If you stubbornly resist, you will have no choice but to die..."

    Before he could finish his words, an orc shouted angrily, "Orcs are brave, not ves!"

    "If we don''t have freedom, death is better!"

    "Go all out!"

    The more than ten unarmed orcs rushed towards the soldiers. The dwarves were all covered with equipment, and they beat them immediately. In a few seconds, the orcs were beaten to the ground. However, even if they fell to the ground, they still roared fiercely, struggled and refused topromise even if they died.

    The dwarf leader turned to Robb and said, "Grandmaster cksmith, look, these guys can''t be used to act at all. They would rather die than cooperate with us."

    Elsie also nodded and said, "yes, death can''t threaten them. They can''tmunicate at all."

    Robb chuckled and said, "then don''t threaten them."

    "Then what should we use?"

    All of a sudden, Robb pointed at an orc who resisted the most. "Mind control!"

    It was a skill of a dark priest. It could manipte the minds of others to make them obedient servants. Of course, this magic was also very limited. It didn''tst long, and huge pain could make them free from mind control.

    The orc froze and then became obedient.

    Robb pointed at them a few more times and controlled them one by one.

    He pped his hands and said, "well, the actors are ready. Now these orcs are obedient, but the time of mind control is not long. It will be removed in a few minutes. Everyone hurry up and finish the shooting in a few minutes."

    Everyone was speechless

    Boromir, who was a human warrior, was starred by Gorda, and he showed up. He acted as if he wanted to grab the ring in mountains. Then orcs rushed out and killed him with bows and arrows, capturing the hobbits.

    Under Robb''s order, 2 orcs carried the two hobbits on their shoulders and yed the role of the team of the orcs that had taken them away. The two hobbits were actually very scared. When they were being carried on their shoulders and filming, they had been thinking, [don''t be reckless and kill us all of a sudden, okay? Although the Godfather could resurrect us, it would be painful to be killed.]

    However, their worries werepletely unnecessary. The orcs who carried them were obedient, and they could obediently speak the lines ording to Robb''s requirements. Their performance was actually better than that of the human actors present.

    It turned out that the so-called acting skill was a very strange thing.

    For example, if you are Chinese and you watch a Chinese y, you can clearly feel the ws in the other party''s acting skills, but when you watch a foreign y yed by a foreigner, you can''t feel much ufortable.

    Why? Are foreign stars better at acting? No! No.

    The real reason is that you are Chinese. You know the local customs of China, so it''s easy for you to find a BUG in the Chinese y.

    But you don''t know much about foreign countries, especially about their way of speaking,nguage habits, action habits, and customs of foreigners. Therefore, when you watch Hollywood movies, you rarely see any issues. Even if the people in the y are a little embarrassed, you don''t know that, and it is always like this for foreigners.

    In the same way, it doesnt feel ufortable watching the orcs, because they didn''t know what they usually looked like when they talked. Even if there was a BUG, the humans didn''t know.

    Therefore, the orcspleted the y that Robb gave them with their exquisite acting skills.

    Then, they became temporarily useless!

    Robb said loudly, "well, now let''s jump to the next scene and shoot the next scene. Aragorn''s team caught up with this group of orcs, fought with them, and killed them."

    Robb dressed up as Aragorn, followed by the dwarf leader dressed as a Gimli, and an elf archer dressed as the elf prince Legs. The three of them snickered and walked towards the group of mind-controlled orcs.

    While the orcs were still under Robb''s mind control, the staff beside them quickly handed them a pile of weapons and told them to hold them well. The cameras were in ce and aimed at them!

    Then

    The mind control.

    Robb shouted, "let''s start!"

    The cameras were on!

    The several orcs quickly regained their consciousness. They looked around ferociously and saw three neatly wrapped men standing in front of them. One was an elf, one was a dwarf, and one was a human. They were all the races that the orcs hated very much. They roared together, "KILL."

    At this time, their acting skill was even more impable. This was not a fake battle, but a real battle.

    More than a dozen ferocious orcs rushed to Robb, the dwarf leader, and the elf archer. No, they rushed towards Aragorn, Gimli, and Legs.

    Robb drew out his sword with one hand and waved it forward. Before he went out to fight, he had already applied all kinds of debuffs to himself, making sure that his strength would not be much stronger than these orcs. He only needed to be a little stronger, and what he wanted was to have a good fight.

    Because killing in an instant was not a good thing.

    "Go to hell, human!"

    "Oh, you obnoxious orc." Gimli kicked an orc, turned around and chopped down another one. His red beard trembled with hisughter.

    Legs, on the other hand, began to act cool. Anyway, the man in the original book was trying his best to y cool as well. He kept shooting arrows, turning while spinning and shooting arrows, jumping to a tree, and shooting arrows in various styles.

    As a result, the one who fought the most steadily was Robb.

    He beat the orcs around him with his sword, and finally cut all of them to the ground.

    "Okay! Let''s call it a day!" Robb said to Elsie, who was raising the camera, "give it to me. Let me see how the scene looks."

    Elsie ran over cheerfully and said, "Godfather, it''s my first time being a photographer. I''m not very confident. What if it doesnt look good?"

    Robb rolled his eyes and said, "if its not good, we can just go and catch more of them. After all, there are still a lot of them in the valley."

    The people around him were rendered speechless

 Chapter 515: Need to grind

    Chapter 515: Need to grind

    TL: My schedule will start getting hectic soon, so it might be hard to trante 6 chapters a day, but 3 chapters would still be the least that will be uploaded daily. Chapter 515: Need to grind

    "Humph, you are flirting with each other right now." the queen in front of the TV was unhappy. What she hated the most was when the two of them were so close to each other that they looked very happy. She got angry when she saw them.

    The guards nearby sensed that the queen was in a bad mood, so they moved a few steps aside obediently and stood far away. Don''t make me ssh blood. I''m just a a small, innocent guard.

    At this time, the adventure game that Xuelu liked to y most was gone. The big BOSS had been tied up. She had to say angrily, "since I can''t y anymore, let me kill this big bug to vent my anger. I must take revenge for the bite of that broken mosquito just now."

    Robb smiled and said, "Okay, okay. Since you didn''t make a move just now, you can kill and y with it as you like!"

    Xuelu took a step forward and began to chant. She knew two kinds of magic. One was the wind magic that Robb had taught her and the other was the fire magic that she had learned by herself. She always felt that the wind magic was not very suitable to deal with things like the crypt lord, so she used her own fire magic.

    She deliberately avoided the first part of the nonsense about borrowing magic from the God of Fire, and directly read thetter part of the incantation. Sure enough, even without mentioning the name of a God, a fireball was thrown out from the tip of her staff, and with a loud bang, it hit the body of the crypt lord.

    However, the fireball didn''t explode when it bounced on the lords body. Instead, it bounced back towards Xuelu with a whoosh sound. Xuelu didn''t expect this to happen and didn''t dodge at all. Seeing that her own fireball was pping on her face, Robb beside her stretched out his hand to block it in front of her.

    The fireball hit Robb''s open palm and was resisted!

    It disappeared without a trace.

    Robb asked, "eh? Does the outer shell of this thing reflect magic?"

    "No, it''s not that, but also physical attacks," said the dwarf leader next to him "Because of that, this thing is one of the most difficult monsters in the underground world to deal with. It has arge size, a strong closebat ability and has strong defensive power. Magic and physical attacks can both be blocked and bounce back as well. In addition, it has many poisonous mosquitoes and beetles, so it is difficult to plot against it. The underground is narrow and dark, and it is difficult to organize an absolute advantage in number to fight against it. Unless the person is much stronger than it, it is difficult to deal with It. "

    "I see."

    Now, not to mention Robb, even the audience in front of the TV were told a lot. All of a sudden, they felt that the TV was a good thing and could be used to learn knowledge. If it weren''t for the dwarf leader who taught them the knowledge about the crypt lord that couldn''t have been seen in ordinary times, who would have known?

    At this time, Gorda came over and whispered, "after the monster army was beaten back by us, it must have retreated with arge number of kobolds through this tunnel. However, do you think it was left to guard this cave."

    Without thinking, Robb guessed, "Yes. it''s very simple. Its to guard the way. The monsters have retreated from here, and their demon king must have guessed that humans must clean up the sewer, and they will discover the cave they have dug. In order to prevent us from looking through the cave, they will leave a crypt lord to block us."

    Both of them gave Robb a thumbs up and said, "it''s reasonable and convincing."

    The dwarf leader said, "if you were not here, it would be very difficult for an ordinary army to pass through the hole guarded by this thing, and they would not be able to chase after the monsters and find their den. We would definitely have to retreat back first, and send people to block the crater, and send people to guard the underground all day long. That would be troublesome."

    In fact, the queen in front of the TV was also thinking about the same thing. If she fought on the ground, she was not afraid of the crypt lord. Whether it was beetles or mosquitoes, they could be killed by various magic on the ground. However, in the dark underground, it was impossible to guard against poisonous beetles and mosquitoes. Before a magician could finish chanting ranged magic, he might fall down secretly.

    The crypt lord seemed to be very smart. Seeing that an army wasing, it first asked the poisonous mosquitoes to knock down Xuelu, probably to prevent his opponent from ying magic with him.

    Once the magician fell down, the rest of the muscle men were trapped in the narrow hole and couldn''t move freely. They even had to hit their heads when they jumped up. How could they deal with the poisonous mosquitoes one by one?

    If the queen was at the current position of the dwarf leader, she could only temporarily retreat and order people to block the passage. However, blocking the tunnel was not a way to solve the problem, and the enemy coulde over at any time. Anyway, there were many races that were good at digging holes among the monsters.

    At this time, Xuelu still wanted to throw more magic at the crypt lord to vent her anger, but Robb stopped her and said, "well, don''t waste time on this damn bug. The audience in front of the TV like to watch plots, nervous and exciting things, and they don''t like to watch meaningless abuse of captives."

    The audience burst intoughter.

    Robb followed, "so, don''t abuse the prisoners. Just kill them as soon as possible." with a wave of his hand, a fireball flew out of his hand. It was much bigger than the fireball Xuelu had just shot, and it gave off terrifying heat.

    With a loud bang, the crypt lord was hit by the fireball, and the shell was burned to ashes in an instant.

    The power of the fireball was simply crazy.

    Those who had a little knowledge of the monster knew that he was extremely powerful. Even a team of dozens of people could not do anything to it.

    The magic of ordinary magicians could only scratch the head of the crypt lord, and there was also the risk of their magic being bounced back. Only archwizards could cause substantial damage to the crypt lord, but it was impossible to deal with it with a fireball. At least, several wizards would have to take turns to use the magic to fight for several rounds before they could break the defense of the crypt lord.

    However, Robb just casually raised his hand and released a fireball to kill it.

    The audience on Bright Road couldn''t help but marvel at the Queen''s calmness. Last time, Robb had helped her to charge a batch of Katyusha to deal with the monsters. Every fireball there had such power, and she had long been used to it.

    Xuelu pouted and said, "when will you take out a powerful magic book about fire for me to learn? I want to have such powerful fire magic as you."

    "It''s not something you can just get." Robb said, "You need to grind!"

    "Grind?"

    "Theres nothing I can do if you dont understand.."

 Chapter 521: Its amazing

    Chapter 521: Its amazing

    In the past, what Robb had shown to everyone was his kindness and mercy. But now, everyone realized that Robb also had a side of madness.

    He was not always kind and merciful. He was only kind and merciful to the kind and honest races, but to the unconcerned evil race, he could be called cold-blooded and ruthless.

    This was called, to a friend as warm as the spring wind, to an enemy as cold as winter.

    However, there seemed to be something wrong with his cold direction. If he was really cold, he should have killed all the tens of thousands of monsters in the valley. Why did he catch them to shoot a movie? What the hell was this?

    A few dayster

    "Godfather, ording to your script, it''s time for us to shoot the battle between Gandalf and the Balrogs," Xuelu came over and reminded him.

    "Oh? Is the scene ready?"

    "We''re ready," the dwarf leader said as he jumped out from the side. "Our race found an underground abyss, where we can shoot the scene."

    "Good. Let''s go."

    Therge group of people went underground and came to a temporary cement bridge on top of the abyss.

    When the old man in charge of being Gandalf saw the deep abyss, he felt his feet turn little soft. But when he saw Godfather standing beside him, he was fearless. He stood on the bridge, turned around and asked Robb, "Godfather, where are the balrogs?"

    The dwarves who went down to the ground with them couldn''t help but whisper, "how are you going to make the balrog?"

    "Find someone to put on clothes that Miss Xuelu can light?"

    "Is it dangerous?"

    Robb asked the old man unhappily, "as an old resident of Westwind Town, you actually don''t know how to get fire-type creatures?"

    The old man thought for a while seriously and said, "ah, I remember it... The fire elementals you summoned when that necromancer attacked Westwind town... Ah, I''m so stupid that I forgot it."

    Robb smiled and said, "That wasnt a fire elemental. That was the lord of the fire elements, Ragnaros. Well, get ready to fight with Ragnaros."

    He waved his hand casually, and with a loud bang, a tall and powerful leader of the fire elements, the lord of the fire elements, Ragnaros, appeared in front of everyone. This thing was more powerful and real than the one made withputer special effects in the Lord of the Rings.

    The dwarves were shocked. They were even more surprised to see the lord of the fire elements salute to Robb with an obedient appearance. It was obvious that it was Robb''s summon. Fortunately, after they came to Westwind Town, there were many surprising things, which had already made them feel numb. They would not be as shocked as they were when they first came.

    The old man looked very excited. "Haha! Decades ago, I was very young. When I wore the uniform of the army, I had a great dream in my heart, hoping that one day I could fight with a ferocious monster and be a hero. Now, my dream can finally be realized."

    "Okay,e on!" Robb waved his hand and said, "remember, you are a magician, but you never use magic. What you are good at is using your stick! The legendary great magician Gandalf. Stick skill: Max, Magic: Lv.1. Use your walking stick to kill this balrog! I believe you can do it."

    The old manughed. His missing teeth were uneven. He waved his walking stick and fought against the lord of the fire elements.

    After a short while, the lord of the fire elements roared, "Hey, old man, what are you doing? I''m here to act with the summoner. Why are you so serious? Don''t think that I''m afraid of you. I''ll beat you!"

    Robb red at him, and the lord of the fire elements immediately obediently said, "forget it. You can beat me hard. Anyway, I don''t feel any pain."

    Therefore, the battle between the old man and the lord of the fire elements was very wonderful. The two of them broke the stone bridge made of cement (Robb used the ground breaking technique nearby), and then fell they into the abyss. They kept fighting in midair (Robb secretly used the flying technique nearby) until they fell into the invisible underground world

    Melee mage Gandalf, temporary exit!

    The first part of Lord of the Rings,plete!

    A few dayster, when the demon king was still puzzled by the inexplicable loss of many orcs among his army, the Elizabeth cinema city on Bright Road was now overcrowded.

    At the same time, the newlypleted Godfather Cinema City in Westwind town was also packed with people.

    The two cinema in the two ces were going to release the Lord of the Ring: The Fellowship of the Ring at the same time today. In fact, it could be considered to be disyed in the whole world at the same time, because there were only these two cinemas in the world at present.

    Several days before the movie was shown, a lot of advertising had beenunched in the two ces. Robbs publicity posters, and attracting stunts was disyed in the two ces at the same time, making everyone''s hearts itch.

    Due to therge poption, there were only eight projection halls in each cinema, so the first day''s movie tickets had been sold out a few days ago. Many nobles and ministers who couldn''t grab the cinema came to the royal pce to protest against the queen, asking her why the movie couldn''t be broadcasted on TV, but could only be seen in the cinema.

    The queen had no choice but to tell them, "this is the producer''s request! He is not willing to put it live on TV, only willing to y it in the cinema. What can I do?"

    The nobles were speechless!

    Fortunately, the queen immediatelyforted them, "the cinema will y for one to two months in a row. After that is finished, it will be avable on TV."

    These nobles finally felt relieved, but two months was too long for them to wait. ording to the posters, this was the first movie in the world and a milestone. If they couldn''t see the first movie, they would have to wait for one or two months to see it. It was better to die.

    Therefore, the nobility began to ept the tickets at a high price to the civilians who had grabbed them.

    The original price of the movie ticket was ten silver coins, but in the blink of an eye, it was raised to twenty, then thirty, forty

    In thest half an hour before the movie was disyed, the movie tickets had been raised to a gold coin each. Even so, it was still difficult to get a lot of tickets. Many people had to wait outside the cinema, waiting for the first group of people toe out and tell them what they had seen and what they had heard.

    Of course, all the news they got was, "it''s amazing!"

    "Oh my God! This is different from the football match."

    "This movie is telling us a story, a great one, about the middle-earth."

    "I want to go to this middle-earth for a tour."

    "I can''t wait to see the next one!"

 Chapter 522: I want to see him

    Chapter 522: I want to see him

    In the evening, the afterglow of the setting sun filled the pce on Bright Road.

    The queen was counting her profits!

    Of course, it was not her who counted, but the five court minister who counted together.

    In front of her, there were several sacks full of silver coins. The five ministers had been counting for two hours, and it was still early to finish.

    Duke Madeleine stood beside her with a happy face. "Elizabeth, I didn''t expect the movie to be so profitable. It has only been disyed for a few days and you have earned so many silver coins. If it is put in the release for one or two months, we will have enough money for the military. I heard that there is a second and a third part too. If theter two movies can also make money as much as the first one, the royal family won''t be short of money anymore."

    With a strange expression on her face, the queen said, "it''s much more than I expect from the football matches. I didn''t expect that the money I earned from such a mess would be enough to support the military expenses of the army. It''s too much."

    In the Queen''s opinion, the cost of the army was veryrge. At least dozens of towns and even the whole kingdoms tax on agriculture were needed to support the army''s expenses. In fact, all kingdoms were like this. Large-scale wars would always happen after food was harvested.

    However, she didnt know how Robb managed to do this. The money he earned was enough to cover the tax and army expenses.

    The queen felt that she was hit hard by money. Her world view and values were a little out of the ordinary.

    She even couldn''t help thinking, [is it necessary to change my way of supporting the kingdoms economy with taxes?]

    Madeleine''s voice woke her up from her thoughts. "Your Majesty, I saw the secretary recording about the ''box office''. What is it for?" (TL: The term ''box office'' originated in Elizabethan era, when affluent people would sit in private ''boxes'' to watch theatre. Tickets for boxes were sold at an ''office'', called box office. A significant portion of revenue woulde from these tickets as they were costlier.)

    The queen was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "This is the request of that damned man. He said that since the movie was made by him. He is qualified to take part of the money earned from the movie, so I need to calcte the box office revenue and share it with him."

    Madeleine said, "Oh, if we deliberately make the statistics less, he wont know."

    The queen shrugged and said, "yes, theoretically speaking, it is true. But as the queen of our kingdom, how can I y a little trick on this kind of thing? I will give him as much as I can. I can''t damage the reputation of the kingdom for a little money."

    Madeleine nodded.

    The queen looked at the ministers who were sweating and sighed, "that damned man is really good at making money by making strange things. Even if I have to give him a part of such arge amount of money, it is still beyond my imagination. The key point is that I did nothing but picked up so much money for nothing..."

    Madeleine was not interested in hearing her bestie talk about her damned man. She was more concerned about another person. She couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Elizabeth, you... You often call that damned man. Have you heard any news about Robb Smith?"

    The queen replied, "Oh? You mean the Smith family''s only child. A few days ago, I heard that under the guidance of that damned man, he had made Stone Canyon prosperous. It seemed to be a good ce for the people of Westwind town to have a weekend vacation. That town only has a few hundred mouths. Now it is as beautiful as a painting."

    Madeleine was immediately happy. "Really? That''s great! That''s the territory you gave him, which is his home. It''s natural for him to make it beautiful."

    The queen squinted and said, "it will also be your home in the future, right? You like the flowers he made there, don''t you?"

    Madeleine, "hey... Hey... It''s too early to talk about it now. Hey, too early..."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Madeleine, "I''m so happy to hear his news, but it would be better if I could see him."

    The queen was so smart that she knew what she meant. "I see. I''ll call that man and ask him to call Robb Smith out to have a talk with you. What do you think?"

    Madeleine was overjoyed, but she immediately yed with the corner of her clothes and said, "but he is studying hard now. It''s the most important time in his life. It isnt appropriate for me to harass him and disturb his study like this?"

    The queen said crossly, "it''s not you who is looking for him. It''s me who is looking for him. I want to ask if he has any new invention to contribute to the kingdom. Is that all right?"

    Madeleine said, "ah, that''s good. I''ll hide behind you and peek at him secretly. I won''t disturb his study."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The queen took out the special crystal ball formunication with Robb and dialed a number.

    The phone was connected soon

    Through the crystal ball, the queen saw Robb''szy but handsome face. Beside him sat a woman.

    The Queen''s heart skipped a beat. [is it Xuelu again? That shameless woman?]

    But when she took a closer look, she was relieved. It turned out to be Marian Corton. Sitting next to Robb, they were not flirting, but she was calcting something with a pen. Robb was teaching her math problems.

    The queen asked, "what are you talking about?"

    Robb replied with a smile, "Binary quadratic equations."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Well, the queen didn''t understand, but it didn''t matter. The queen of a kingdom didn''t need to understand such a professional thing. She just needed to control the overall situation and put on a dignified posture. She said to Marian, "Are the iron tracks and sleepers prepared by your family and the big merchant, Pobo,plete? Are you ready now?"

    Marian said in a hurry, "we are preparing for it. We have begun to build a railway from the station of the railway in Westwind town to Nanli Vige."

    The queen nodded and said, "very good. The railway in my side has also begun to be built. The railway built on both sides should be connected in Nanli Vige."

    Marian bowed to show her understanding.

    The queen turned to Robb and asked, "have you prepared the steam train I ordered from you?"

    Robb said with a smile, "the dwarves has just copied the first steam engine. Now that we have a steam engine, the train is just a shell. It will be soon handled. You don''t need to worry about it. You just need to prepare arge amount of money to buy the train engine from me."

    The queen said expressionlessly, "can''t you be a little cheaper?"

    "No, I can''t!" Robb shook his head and said, "you know how difficult this thing is. I won''t get a penny of the money myself. I''ll give it all to cksmiths, carpenters and miners. It''s what they get from their hard work."

 Chapter 523: I see

    Chapter 523: I see

    The queen didn''t say a word after hearing his words. She would never believe a noble man would say that he wont take any of the profit.

    She knew very well that the nobles lived by absorbing the bones of the people.

    But she believed what Robb said. No one would not believe it, because Robb really never bullied the people and did not scrape oil from them.

    Although he was also a "capitalist", everything he did would eventually bring arge group of people to be rich. Everyone, including the people, the capitalist, and even the queen, felt satisfied. This gave everyone an illusion that they were getting Robb''s oil.

    It was so strange!

    Everyone was working hard to earn money from his family. Why was he so rich?

    The queen didn''t want to talk about the price anymore. She changed the topic and said, "your movie is on sale. I''m counting the box office money and I''ll give you the amount that belongs to youter. Now the audience are looking forward to the second and the third movie. Pleaseplete these two movies as soon as possible."

    Robb, "no problem. I''m quite interested in it. Hahaha, I haven''t done it before. Besides, I want to remind you."

    "What?"

    Robb smiled and said, "think about it. Now in your cinema, there is only a movie called The Lord of the Rings: The Fellowship of the Ring. After an audience sees it, there is nothing else to watch. You can only wait for the weekend football match to watch the livestream of the football in the cinema. In this way, it is difficult for your cinema to make money for a long time. Therefore, rich movies are the most important task for you now."

    The queen said, "Thats why I urged you to shoot the second and third movie as soon as possible, didn''t I?"

    Robb smiled, "How can you just rely on me? You know I''m azy person. Although I seem to be very energetic now, after shooting a few more movies, I''ll be tired of it. I don''t want to do it anymore. At that time, I have to rely on others. Look, I''m shooting a movie in your cinema, and you have to share it with me. You can''t take all the fun alone. Why don''t you think about it and shoot a movie by yourself and put it on the cinema? In this way, you can take all the money you make by yourself. "

    "Eh?" the queen was slightly stunned. "Yes, I can also shoot a movie, because I provided you with the magic item for shooting. Why don''t I shoot it myself?"

    However, shooting a movie was so strange to the queen. She didn''t even have any experience, and she didn''t even know how to operate it.

    Robb took out a script with a smile, e on! This is the script, and its name is Princess Sissi. You can take it and act ording to the script. After that, it will be your movie. However, because I participated in the scriptwriting process, I still have to get amission, but themission rate is lower than the rate of being offered a movie directly."

    "Princess Sissi" was a very powerful love film in his original world. The heroine of the movie could be said to be extremely beautiful. She had once attracted the attention of men all over the world.

    The queen said, "well, it turns out that you are going to swindle money again. You not only made a movie to swindle money, but also wrote a script to swindle money. Are you going to take action in all aspects to swindle money?"

    Robb smiled and said, "this is called win-win situation. You can personally act the heroine, Princess Sissi. This angle is very suitable for you. It''s simply tailor-made for you. In this way, you can save a lot of actor fees."

    The queen squinted and asked, "as the queen of a kingdom, is it really appropriate for me to be an actress?"

    "Humph! Why can''t you?" Robb said, "as a big shot in Westwind Town, I''m also the main character in Lord of the Rings, right?"

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The queen couldn''t stand it at all. She snorted and said, "I don''t want your script. After I carefully study the Lord of the Rings, I will ask the Royal poet to write a story to shoot a movie. I don''t need to give you a copper coin. Just wait and see."

    "Well, it''s up to you." Robb smiled and said, "since you don''t want to shoot, then I''ll shoot the script myself. s, you don''t want to be the heroine that has been customized for you, so I have to choose another actress. Let me think about it. The heroine... Well, it''s decided. The heroine will be the daughter of the lord chambein. Please ask her toe to Westwind town through the transmission portal. I want her to be the heroine."

    The queen said, "I have no objection as long as the lord chambein agrees."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the lord chambein rushed out. He had been eavesdropping for a long time. "Oh, my daughter has been moring and wants to go to Westwind town. Since Godfather wants her to shoot a movie, then Ill let her go. Anyway, with Godfather protecting her, she won''t be in danger, will she?"

    Robb smiled and said, "of course, she will help me shoot the movie. Of course, I will be responsible for her safety."

    "Then there''s nothing to worry about." the minister said, "I''ll call my daughter here right away."

    He turned around and was about to leave. While walking, he chuckled and said, "the elf princess in Lord of the Rings is already popr. Next, it''s my daughter''s turn. My beautiful daughter must be popr."

    Robb and the queen were rendered speechless

    What the hell lord chambein?

    The queen couldn''t help but protest angrily, "look at yourself. My lord chambein, one of the backbones of the Kingdom, has been brought up by you. He doesn''t do his work all day long and does these crazy things."

    Robb said, "he is embracing the light."

    "Are you going to pretend to be a God?" the queen squinted. "You have beenining about the God of light all day long, but now you are here to pretend to be the God of light?"

    "All right, all right." the queen stoppedining. Moreover, she felt that Madeleine, who was standing behind her, was secretly stabbing her back with her finger. It was obvious that she was urging her to stop talking nonsense.

    The queen had no choice but to turn to him. "My lord chambein has been misled by you. I''m a little worried about the young man from our kingdom."

    Robb, "what young man?"

    "It''s the guy who learned the wind magic from you, Robb Smith," the queen said. "I haven''t heard of him for a long time. Now I''m a little worried that you will take over the kingdom in the future. Ask him out. I''d like to ask if he has made any progress."

    Robb cursed in his heart, [stop talking nonsense. As the queen of a kingdom, you have so many things to care about. How can you be in the mood to care about the future of the mothend? Are you that free now?]

    At this time, Madeleine''s head suddenly popped out from the Queen''s shoulder. It was not until then that Robb realized that she had been hiding behind the queen.

    I see!

 Chapter 524: Robbs new invention

    Chapter 524: Robb''s new invention

    In fact, Robb liked Madeleine very much, because she was really nice to him, although it was just a fake identity

    Seeing the expectation in Madeleine''s eyes, he couldn''t refuse the queen and Madeleine''s request.

    She stood up and said, "Okay, I''ll call Robb Smith out. Wait here for a moment."

    He hurried into the chapel. As a forbearing profession, his avatar technique suddenly turned him into two people. Then he swung an agility spell at Suofa and said, "hurry up, put on makeup for my real body."

    With an agile BUFF on her body, her movements were as fast as flying. It only took her less than ten minutes to finish the makeup for Robb.

    Robb used the simultaneous operations to walk out with his real body and avatar at the same time. The avatar sat on the stone chair, and the body with makeup stood in front of the crystal ball.

    With this identity, he had to put away his usualzy look, and put on a more rxed expression, which made him a little unustomed. "Ah! My respected queen, Duke Madeleine, nice to meet you. I''m very ashamed to have been distant with you for a long time."

    Madeleine was overjoyed. Her eyes were shining with excitement, but she restrained herself from saying anything. She just hid behind the queen and hid well, with only half of her face exposed. Her eyes were fixed on Robb.

    As for the queen, she had no interest in the man''s greeting at all. She put on a cold face and said, "it''s not Madeleine who wants to see you today. She doesn''t want to disturb your study. I just want to ask you a few questions, so I asked you out. If I interrupt your study, don''t me Madeleine."

    "I see," Robb promised, but he thought to himself, [I really understand.]

    The queen said with a businesslike face, "I heard that your Stone Canyon is doing well now."

    Robb hurriedly said, "thank you for your kindness, your majesty. The town is now developing in tourism and crystal mining vigorously. The townsmen are quite rich."

    The queen asked, "well, how''s your magic going?"

    "Not bad," Robb said. "My wind magic has also achieved a small sess. In the past few days, I have been able to release more powerful wind des, cyclones, wind walls..."

    "Oh!" the queen actually didn''t care about these things at all. She just asked for fun, and the answer didn''t matter. So she calmly said "Okay", but she still wanted to help her bestie. She turned to Madeleine and said, "I''ve finished my questions. Do you have anything to ask about the ck Earth Knights, or do you have anything to ask him about the army?"

    Madeleine''s first reaction was to say, "no!"

    However, before she could say these two words, she felt the queen kicking her shin. Madeleine was stunned. She knew that the queen was asking her to find something to say, but she was a general who rushed to the frontlines. She was not as quick as the queen who yed politics all day long. She didn''t know how to find anything to say.

    The queen was at a loss whether to cry or tough at her friend''s stupidity. She turned around, used her body to block the crystal ball, and then pointed at the pendant on her chest. Her mouth was even bigger than the shape of her mouth. "Ma...gic item"

    Now Madeleine finally understood. Yes, she could use magic tool as the topic.

    She immediately cheered up and asked, Robb, how are you doing recently?"

    Robb smiled and said, "not bad!"

    "Well... I just heard that you have made great progress in wind magic, and I''m really happy for you. Right, how''s your skill of making magic items? Number 32 is now stationed in Westwind Town, and you can often ask him about magic items, right? You must have learned well now?"

    Damn it!

    Since Robb got the book, he had never asked Number 32 for lessons. He had learned it by himself.

    But he couldn''t say that, so he had to say in a euphemistic way, "Number 32 teacher is busy with the construction of Westwind Town, so I seldom ask him for advice. I am self-taught."

    Madeleine said, "He shouldnt be so busy with government affairs. It''s better for him to skip work. It''s obvious that teaching you is more important."

    "What?" the queen asked

    Madeleine realized that she had made a slip of the tongue and hurriedly said, "ah, Elizabeth, it''s also very important for him to help you with government affairs."

    The queen shook her head, not knowing whether to cry or tough. "s!"

    Madeleine smiled awkwardly and turned to Robb. "Have you found anything good recently? The thing you studiedst time let you be a baron and get the fief of Stone Canyon. If you think of something else, I''ll tell Elizabeth so that maybe you can get another promotion..."

    The queen next to him immediately interrupted, "ahem!"

    Madeleine was speechless

    The queen wished she could tear her best friend apart with her own hands, but she wouldn''t do that in front of others. She had to do it slowly when no one was around. So she had to put on a long face.

    Madeleine didn''t dare to make it too clear, so she had to put on an expectant face to the crystal ball, and her eyes were full of eagerness.

    Who could bear such a face?

    Robb didn''t want to disappoint her

    He thought for a while and decided to give something to Madeleine. This girl had been very good to him on Bright Road. As a man, he had to make such a good girl happy. It was a man''s responsibility.

    "Well, miss Madeleine, you asked at the right time," Robb said, "I happen to have a new thing developed recently. Since you asked, I''ll take it out and contribute it to the kingdom."

    "Oh? Really?" Madeleine was overjoyed. "Look, what is it?"

    Robb raised his hand. When he was about to take something from a distance, he suddenly realized that he was Robb Smith now. He quickly stopped. It was impossible to prevent it from happening. Forget it. Just walk quietly.

    He went back to his room and took out a few small beads, which were even smaller than rice grains, as well as two cherry-sized beads, and several matching small boxes. They were all ced in front of the crystal ball. There were a lot of them. He said, "Miss Madeleine, this is a ''micro-bug'' and a ''micro-camera'' I developed it for the spies of your ck Earth Knights. With this, your spy can easily listen and record enemy''s information."

    In fact, these things were not strange at all. They were just variations of Robb''s live camera. However, Robb wanted to bully these ancients who had never heard of these things, so he took them out directly. Anyway, he just wanted to make the girl happy, as long as he could achieve the task of "making her happy", its fine.

 Chapter 525:

    Chapter 525:

    "Micro bug", "micro camera" and so on, were really new terms that the girls had never heard of.

    Madeleine couldn''t help asking, "what are they used for?"

    With a smile, Robb picked up a micro bug the size of a grain of rice and said, "before introducing its principle, let''s try its function first."

    After saying that, Robb stuck the bug under the stone table.

    Then he took a corresponding box, walked to the transmission portal and threw it over. The pce guards on the other side of the transmission portal picked up the box and handed it to the queen and Madeleine.

    Robb said, "now turn off the crystal ball and listen carefully to the box."

    The queen turned off the crystal ball.

    Then, the two women stared at the box. Suddenly, the two heard the voice of Robb from the box, "Marian, you didn''t do the right thing!"

    "Oh, no?" Marian''s voice followed, "then what should we do..."

    Robb''s voice came from behind

    Then Lilian''s voice sounded again, "master, I failed to cook the shredded pork with fish fragrance you saidst time. I think we''d better add a spoon of fish soup to the pot, so that we can surely make the fish fragrance."

    "No way!" Robb said firmly. "We can''t add fish in the shredded pork to make a fishy fragrance, or we will go the evil path. It''s not authentic. Let me tell you again. You have to do this..."

    Hearing this, the queen was overjoyed and said, "Secretary, keep it in mind. Remember how to make this shredded pork with fish fragrance."

    A few minutester, the crystal ball was activated again.

    As soon as the phone was connected, Madeleine jumped in front of the crystal ball and said happily, "I see. This thing is only the size of a grain of rice. If we stick it in other people''s homes, no one can find it. Then we can eavesdrop on the voice of the person opposite us. It is indeed very suitable for spies. It could stealthily steal military secrets of the other party."

    "That''s right." the Queen''s expression was not as cold as before. She actually joined the topic. "It''s used to eavesdrop on other people''s recipes. That''s really..."

    Speaking of this, she suddenly found that everyone was looking at her strangely. She quickly coughed and said, "I''m talking about eavesdropping on the enemy''s military secrets... Ahem... How did you do this?"

    Robb said, "look, this grain sized thing is actually a crystal ball, but it was cut and polished very small by me, the size of a grain of rice. Then, I asked Godfather to shrink me, so that I can write runes on this small crystal ball."

    "I only wrote the runes for collecting sound on this crystal ball. The images are not needed. Besides, this crystal ball is not a two-waymunication. It will start to work as long as the unterally call from the box is received. It is different from an ordinarymunication crystal ball."

    "In addition, there is not only a crystal ball for ying sound, but also a crystal block for storing sound. When you eavesdrop, we can also record the other party''s voice. In this way, when you eavesdropped on the fishy shredded pork, you don''t have to remember it immediately. You can record the sound and repeat it."

    "I didn''t steal the fishy shredded pork recipe," the queen firmly denied this exnation. Then she nodded and said, "such kind of thing that eavesdropping on others'' words, of course, can''t be seen by the other party, or else it will be exposed. This idea of answering the phone unterally is very ingenious! This is a great invention, which can be called a strategic-grade magic tool."

    Hearing that her best friend was so sure about the invention, Madeleine couldn''t help but feel happy. It was directly defined as strategic-grade. That was great. The person who made strategic-grade magic items deserved a great reward from the royal family.

    However, the queen immediately shook her head and sighed, "unfortunately, the production method is too limited. Only he can help others draw runes on such a small crystal ball. Others don''t know the shrink technique at all and can''t draw runes on it, so they can''t make it."

    At this time, Robb turned his attention to his avatar and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. You can order from me. For the sake of our acquaintanceship. I won''t charge you any more. I''ll sell you a set for twenty gold coins."

    "An important strategic-grade item can''t always be ordered," the queen said.

    "Don''t think so," Robb said, "I''ve told youst time that one day, intelligent people wille up with a way to draw on rice grains, and then you can customize it by yourself. What you need to do now is not to make trouble here, but to buy some bugs here for use. At the same time, you need to train those intelligent craftsmen and ask them how far they can develop the micro carving techniques."

    The queen said, "don''t tter me. Even if I have to die and jump off the city wall, I don''t need to buy it."

    Robb turned his attention to his real body and said to his avatar, "Godfather, I originally wanted to give it to miss Madeleine, but I have to use your shrink technique to make it, so... You can have the shrink spell money. I won''t ept the money of my invention, okay?"

    Robb''s consciousness returned to his avatar and nodded, "well, for your sake, half off, ten gold coins a set!"

    "Deal!" the queen pounded on the table, fearing that Robb would go back on his word. It was indeed a very useful invention. She couldn''t wait to give it to a spy and install it in the Royal Pce of Mondra. Then she would hear what that evildoer who usurped the kingdom and seized power had discussed with his ministers all day long about.

    "And this micro-camera." Robb took out the second thing, the beads, which was smaller than a cherry, said, "it has the same principle with the bug. Both of them are one-way activated, but the picture captured by the crystal ball is very blurry. After repeated testing, I found a crystal ball of this size. The picture transmitted by it is barely visible. Although it is much less clear than a live camera, it is enough for monitoring."

    "Take it to the enemy''s house secretly and install it in some inconspicuous ces, so that you can peep at the enemy''s privacy. It can also be used to install it in some important military base, monitoring and defense, in case the enemy sneaks in when there are no guards..."

    The queen knew it was a good thing. "If it''s half off, I''ll buy it too!"

 Chapter 526:

    Chapter 526:

    Soon, the queen bought several sets of micro bugs and micro cameras and told them to hand them over through the transmission portal. In the past, the queen always relied on the two royal merchants to buy things from Robb. But now, if she was dealing with some small things, not the kind ofrge-scale consumption goods, she would simply go through the transmission portal.

    As soon as she got it, the queen immediately handed it over to her subordinates, asking them to try it out and master it. Then she handed it to the spies for use. Right now, the armies of East Gran and West Gran have been engaged in a seesaw battle in the broad area to the east of Bright Road. Today you attack twenty miles forward, and tomorrow I will counterattack back twenty miles. We have a long line to push over.

    In this case, it was reasonable for her to put the new strategic magic item into use immediately.

    After she had arranged everything, she turned around and found that Madeleine was still sitting in front of the crystal ball and chatting with Robb Smith. The content of the conversation was very boring. Turning over and over, she said, "your new invention is so amazing... You must have a bright future in the future... You will definitely revive the Smith family..."

    The queen shook her head and cursed in her mind, [idiot!''! Talking about this with a man? Are you kidding me? Can you get married sessfully in this way? Give a more feminine charm.]

    She pulled Madeleine away from the crystal ball and whispered in her ear, "don''t talk like that anymore. I''m going to cry."

    Madeleine asked, "then how should I talk?"

    "I can''t teach you! Anyway, don''t embarrass yourself here any more. You looked like a licking dog when you talked to Robb Smith just now," the queen said. "I''ve never seen a woman lick a man like this before. I''ve often seen a man lick a woman like this."

    Madeleine, "well, will I be looked down upon?"

    "I think so," the queen said. "If you don''t be reserved, you will be worthless."

    Madeleine was startled. She didn''t dare to talk with the crystal ball anymore and quickly found an excuse to leave.

    After Madeleine left, Robb took back his avatar, washed his makeup and sat back on his stone stool. Facing the queen with no other interruptions.

    The queen snorted and said, "you see, I have told you before that the same thing will always be a toy in your hand, but it will be a powerful weapon in the hand of Robb Smith. You really should learn from him to be something tall and powerful. Don''t immerse yourself in toys all day long."

    "No." Robb snorted and said, "weapons are not interesting at all. Anyway, I don''t need weapons to deal with anything."

    "You can''t be an example," the queen said. "Normal people need weapons."

    "Well, it seems that I''m not normal." Robb said,

    The queen said with a little jealousy, "Robb Smith is so kind to Madeleine. He will invent and make weapons for her without pay. Yet you are so bad to me. You extort me all day long and don''t develop weapons to help me deal with Mondra. What''s more, you specially release stuff that will make me a poor fat girl."

    "Well, I seem to have heard an amazing key word," Robb said, "it doesn''t matter if you are poor or not. Whats with the fat part though?"

    Damn it! The queen was shocked and spilled the beans. She couldn''t let him know that she had gained two pounds in recent days.

    She snorted, "you misheard me."

    "No, I didn''t hear it wrong," Robb said with a snicker. "Have you gained some weight?"

    "Of course not!" the queen raised her voice by eight degrees.

    "You must have gained some weight," Robb said. "Stand up and let me see if your waist and legs are getting thicker."

    "How could I show you?" the queen sneered, "do you think I''m a fashion model of the Corton family?"

    "Wow, I see. One hundred and fifty pounds?"

    The Queen:

    She jumped up and showed her perfect figure in front of the crystal ball. She even spun around to show Robb her slender waist, but the legs under the princess dress were not shown to Robb. "Look at me. How do I look like a person who weighs one hundred and fifty pounds? I only weigh ny-eight pounds, ny-eight pounds! My height with ny-eight pounds, is perfect."

    Well, the queen is about 1.7 meter tall, so her being ny-eight pounds is indeed not too heavy. But a few days ago, she was only ny-six pounds, and if before that, she was actually only ny-four... Of course, this kind of thing is not known to outsiders. No one knows that the queen is growing two pounds every once in a while, even if she jogs crazily and exercise her body, she can''t control herself.

    Robb threw up his hands. A womans weight really made her jump up and show it to him. She had just promised not to be a fashion model too.

    "Well, I don''t want to embarrass you anymore," Robb said with a smile. "It''ste now. I have something important to do. You should go to prepare for the new movie, right?"

    "Okay," the queen said. "I''m going to write a touching story and shoot a movie that is more popr than your Lord of the Rings. I want to get all the money this time, and I don''t need to share it with you anymore."

    "Come on!" said Robb cheerfully

    Hang up the phone

    Robb turned his head to Marian, who was still working on the binary quadratic equation and two times. "Have you heard what I said to the queen just now?"

    Marian nodded, "I heard it clearly."

    Robb said, "don''t you want to try shooting a movie? It''s very profitable!"

    Marian smiled and shook her head. "When you were talking just now, I thought about it. All my family members are businessmen with stinky clothes. They are not romantic enough andck artistic cells. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for us to shoot a movie, but setting up a cinema is in line with my father''s business concept. Maybe we will open another cinema city on Bright Road, but we won''t get involved in shooting movies."

    "Do you want to take the hospital route?" Robb smiled and said, "well, your words''ck of artistic cells'' just now enlightened me. Perhaps there is a person who is very suitable for shooting movies."

    Marian, "who?"

    Robb pped his hands and told Suofa, "please go to the elf vige and invite the elf elder over. Doesn''t this old man im to be very good at literature and poems? His artistic cells must be very powerful. Ask him to write a script and shoot a movie. I think he can do it."

    Suofa, which was always free from words andughter, couldn''t helpughing. "Godfather, you won''t even let go of a nine hundred year-old man. Why do you insist on dragging him to the crooked road?"

    "A crooked path? How can it be called a crooked path?" Robb said, "a movie is a great art!"

 Chapter 527: Dont interrupt my art explanation

    Chapter 527: Dont interrupt my art exnation

    The elf elder came. Although it waste, the elf elder didn''t mind moving at night. There was also a tribe of high rank elves that specialized in moving at night, called the night elves.

    The more than 900-year-old man looked very excited now. As soon as he arrived in front of Robb, he couldn''t wait to say, "Sir, I heard from your maid that you wanted to invite me to carry out a literary and artistic creation?"

    Robb couldn''t helpughing, [look at this old man''s joy! He beat the monster army, ate delicious cakes and took the train. So many wonderful things didn''t make the old man as happy as this. Now that he had to ask him to write something. Why did he be like this? As expected, the most proud skills of the elves were literature and poems?]

    "Calm down, sir," Robb said, "the script I want you to write is not a literary work. It''s different from poems, novels, literature and so on."

    "Oh?" the elf elder rubbed his white beard and asked, "what''s the difference?"

    Robb, "the difference is that the script is used to shoot a movie. The dialogue should be written in the most honest and closest tone to the character''s usual tone. It can''t be written in the mode of those tall poems and novels."

    The elf elder let out a sigh and said, "in other words, you want me to write vulgar words, right? That''s very degrading, isn''t it? Well, if I don''t write it or not, what I want to write is very noble literature, and it''s very profound. How can I write such superficial things?"

    Robb put on a serious face and began to fool him, "You''re wrong! Do you think that you can''t show something profound with vulgar ng?"

    The elf elder shook his head and said, "I don''t think so!"

    "Well, let me give you an example."

    Robb began to tell stories, "in the past, there was a person who wanted to live in a big house since he was a child, so he worked hard to make money and finally bought a big house. Although he was very happy to have a new house, the money he earned was used up. He lived in an empty big house and there was no money for him to spend anymore, which made him feel very distressed."

    The elf elder said, "what''s so strange about this story? It''s very low."

    "What''s the hurry? I haven''t finished yet." Robb continued, "so this person decided to make more money. He earned money, money, money, money, and money. So he piled these gold coins in his house, everywhere in the house, but he didn''t even have a ce to stay. So he sat on the balcony every day."

    Robb pointed at a mansion in the distance. The elf elder opened the detection skill and saw that it was Nuolun''s home. At this time, he was sitting on the balcony and looking at the stars, looking very lonely and seeking defeat.

    The elf elder said, "so it''s the story of Nuolun?"

    "No, it''s not!" Robb said, "I just saw Nuolun on the balcony, so I used him as an example. Did you get anything from this story?"

    The elf elder thought carefully, and suddenly seemed to understand something. "Oh, I see. This person makes money to buy a big house, but after buying a big house, he piles money in the house. However, he doesn''t have a big house to live in anymore, so he can only stay on the balcony. What''s the use of his money? Philosophy! It''s a really good story, full of imaginable space."

    Robb chuckled in his heart, [what philosophy! I''m just talking nonsense! Anyway, it''s your business.]

    The elf elder said, "now Ipletely understand. Even with simple and easy words, I can draw a deep meaning. Hahaha, I can definitely write such a story, and then use the deep story I write to make a movie, right?"

    "Yes, yes! That''s it!" Robb said, "but don''t really write the story I just told. Ordinary audience can''t understand it, only a literature master like you can understand it."

    Being praised, the elf elder was overjoyed. Being praised as an art master was much better than being praised for his magic fighting skill. He shook his head and said, "of course. How can an ordinary person know literature like me?"

    "So..." Robb continued, "I suggest that when you write a story, you should focus on love stories. Romantic love stories are the most convenient to bear a deep feeling, and they directly point to people''s inner feelings. Don''t you think so?"

    The elf elder nodded and said, "yes, you''re right. I also think that love stories are the best. I''ll go back and write a love story, and then try to make a movie with it. Haha, I even have an idea. The name of this story is called Woonders."

    Robb gave him a thumbs up and said, "Good Luck!"

    The old man left happily. While walking, he was thinking about the beautiful and touching love story he was about to write. He was so absorbed in it that he fell on the halfway up the mountain and a bag fell on his head. But he didn''t care at all. The pain in his body wouldn''t affect his wealth in spirit.

    The second morning, just at dawn, the elder elf took out a long story. At such an old age, he actually stayed upte to write a love story. Even if he was an elf, he was barely able to withstand it. With two dark circles under his eyes, he looked very strange.

    However, when people started to do what they liked, no matter how tired they were, they were full of energy. He actually ran to Robb''s chapel yard early in the morning and sat opposite the stone table, waiting for Robb to get up.

    As soon as Robb came out and sat down on his stone stool, the old man took out his own script and began to exin it. It was not until he got Robb''s confirmation that he said happily, "do you think this can be shot?"

    "Yes!" although Robb felt that his story was a little old-fashioned, he guessed that people in this era would not mind it. After all, movies were new things, and even the audience would watch them with great interest.

    The elf elder chuckled and said, "then I''ll go to prepare the actors now. I''ll find the most beautiful elf girl and the most handsome elf boy to shoot the most sad and beautiful love story..."

    Just as the elf elder said this, a dragonhawk knight suddenly flew over from the sky andnded beside the two of them. The knight hurriedly reported, "Sir, I found a small group of wolf knights moving in the forest six miles away. What should we do?"

    The elf elder turned around and hit the head of the knight with his walking stick. "Deal with this kind of small thing by yourself. Dont interrupt my art exnation."

    The dragonhawk knight was speechless

 Chapter 528: The daughter of the lord chamberlain came again

    Chapter 528: The daughter of the lord chambein came again

    Being bullied, the knight called out a small group of elf archers to pack up the wolf knights.

    The elf elder went to arrange actors and actresses to prepare the magic props.

    Robb was having breakfast when he suddenly saw the transmission portal behind the chapel rippling with a purple light. Then several guards jumped out. After confirming their safety, they bowed to him, and one of them returned to the portal.

    Dozens of secondster, the guard brought a beautiful woman through the transmission portal. She was the daughter of the lord chambein.

    Her features were pure and beautiful, and she looked quite innocent. She was really a good choice to act Princess Sissi.

    Today, she wore a long pale yellow dress, which was decorated with various jewelry, making her look bright. Unfortunately, this kind of dress wouldpletely cover her legs. She used to like wearing gorgeous silk stockings, but now her long legs were covered by the skirt, which made Robb a little unhappy.

    She took up the dress with her hands and made a curtsy to him from a distance. Then she came over in an elegant manner. While walking, she looked askance at the chapel next to her.

    Robb could guess it without thinking. She wanted to see Robb Smith.

    s, why did these women have a romantic brain? You can''t learn from me! I devoted myself to her career. Oh, no, it was all aboutziness. It was troublesome to fall in love with someone, and it was troublesome to coax a woman. It wasnt better than beingzy.

    The daughter of the lord chambein came to Robb and bowed again. "Godfather, my father said that you wanted to shoot a love movie called Princess Sissi. He asked me to act, so I came."

    Robb smiled and said, "Did you voluntarilye here, or did you just follow your father''s orders? If it''s just your father''s orders, but you don''t want to do this voluntarily, I won''t force you."

    The daughter of the lord chambein blushed and said, "I wanted toe to Westwind town by my own will."

    "Oh? You just wanted toe to Westwind Town, not to act in a movie?"

    The daughter of the lord chambein said, "I''m willing to do anything as long as I cane to Westwind Town, so I''m willing to act in the movie."

    "Okay, as you like. But... Robb Smith is busy with his study, so he doesn''t have time to see you."

    "Ah?" the daughter of the lord chambein obviously showed a very disappointed expression. She nced at the chapel next to her, but she didn''t know which room Robb Smith usually lived in, so she didn''t even know which window she should look at. She could only nce around and then said pitifully, "he is so busy with his study that he is so busy now. Then..."

    After saying half a sentence, she stopped in a hurry, but Robb had already sensed it. He guessed that this sentence should be "then what''s the use of meing to Westwind town?"

    Robb was speechless. Women, women, falling in love is really troublesome. If you have such an idea, can you still shoot the movie next? No, I can''t ruin a great movie. I have to find a way to cheer up the actors.

    Robb had no choice but to say, "I''ve thought it over just now. The male lead of the movie hasn''t been decided yet. Why don''t I let Robb Smith be the male lead?"

    "Oh?" the daughter of the lord chambein was overjoyed. "Really? Isn''t he very busy with his study?"

    Robb said, "acting in a movie is also a kind of learning. People can''t just know fighting and killing, but also have some art recuperation. So Ill let him shoot a movie to cultivate his character."

    The daughter of the lord chambein nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice, "Okay, okay. Please make him the male lead. He will y the male lead, and I will y the female lead, right? Wow, I''m suddenly interested in acting."

    Robb was speechless

    The daughter of the lord chambein quickly approached him and asked in a low voice, "Godfather, is there a kissing scene?"

    Robb was speechless

    "Judging from your expression, it seems that there is no kissing scene. Cant you add it temporarily?"

    Robb: -)

    "even if there is a kissing scene, it will sacrifice you!"

    "Ah? Godfather, I don''t mind sacrificing myself for the art. There is no need to shoot at a different ."

    When the two of them were having a good time, the sound of pping wings came from the sky again. The dragonhawk knights flew over andnded beside Robb. A tall female archer jumped off the back of dragonhawk. She bowed to him and said, "Godfather, the army of the monsters is a little restless right now, as if they are about to organize their third attack."

    The monsters have attacked Westwind town twice now. The first time was with harpies, murlocs, and wolf riders.

    The second time was withva giants, caterpirs, and the kobolds.

    "If the monster army attacks again this time, the number of troops they will send will definitely be more than the previous two, and it will be more difficult to deal with. Our elder is now obsessed with writing the script, so we can''t count on him, so I''m here to ask Godfather''s opinion."

    "They want toe here for the third time?" Robb said with a snicker, "it''s just in time. The first movie of the Lord of the Rings has achieved a great sess. I''m about to start shooting the The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers. There is arge-scale urban defending battle in this movie... Since the monsters want to take the initiative to be the mass actors for us, we can only thank them from the bottom of our hearts for their cooperation."

    Sweat broke out on the elf archer''s forehead. "Godfather, the monsters areing to attack the town. It''s a big deal, a disaster. Why are you thinking about shooting a movie? Oh my God! Our elders and Godfather can''t be relied on anymore. It''s over."

    "Don''t make a fuss."

    Robb rested his hands on the back of his head andy on his stone stool. He thought for a while. The most important scene The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers was when the monsters attacked Helms Deep, which made the allied army of humans and elves desperately defend and resist the iing monsters. In the end, Gandalf appeared with the reinforcements from Rohan and crushed the monsters in one go.

    This scene was easy to make in his original world. The castle of helms deep could be made withputer special effects.

    However, Robb couldn''t doputer special effects for now. He could only rely on reality. Although he didn''t have topletely do the same thing as Helms Deep in the original book of the Lord of the Rings, he couldn''t casually build a few stones or walls to fool people.

    It was not a good time to waste cement in such a ce.

    Where should I shoot the scenes of Helms Deep?

    Robb was in a dilemma when he suddenly sawmander Elsie,ing over. He brushed his face every day as a routine. "Godfather, good morning. I came to report to you the recent urrences of the town ."

    At the sight of his face, Robb suddenly remembered something. "Right, Westwind prison!"

 Chapter 529: Lets make another bet

    Chapter 529: Let''s make another bet

    "Lilian,e and push me. Let''s go to Westwind prison."

    Robb said. Lilian came over with Robb''s wheelchair.

    The section of road in front of the chapel had been invested by Robb himself to build a cement road. The original world''s cement road would take a lot of time to dry through wind, but it was very convenient in this world. It was easy to control the temperature and wind speed with a little bit of wind magic, and soon the cement road would be dried and solidified.

    Lilian pushed Robb onto the cement road. The wheelchair was moving smoothly and steadily.

    Now, this road had be the symbol of Westwind town. Many townsmen woulde to see the west view and walk around this cement road, which would make them feel as if they had be very extraordinary. Of course, the situation of this road was also reported to the queen by Number 32. It was estimated that Bright Road would also follow soon.

    Not long after, Robb arrived at the prison behind Westwind town.

    Since the prison had a lot of prisoners, Robb was afraid that they would hurt ordinary people after they broke the prison, so he built the prison far away from the main town.

    The prison was backed by the valley. The walls were built high, and there was a gate in the direction of the entrance of the valley. It looked lofty and domineering, and it seemed that it could really be used as Helms Deep.

    "Okay, I''ll choose this ce." Robb asked the head of the contractedbor, the mayor of White Birch Town, toe here. He pointed at the prison and said, "I want you to give this prison a small change. Here, put a few statues, and also several sentries here..."

    He gave randommands. Anyway, he wanted the front of the prison to be more beautiful. It needed to be as mighty and domineering as a castle in the mountain. Of course, it didn''t need to be as domineering as a big city. Helms Deep in the original book looked like a small city guardian.

    In the evening, the Queen''s call came again. "Damned man, I heard that you were torturing the prison in the back mountain, and it seemed that youll use it as a castle for acting. Besides, there are many decorations indicating that it would be used to shoot a war scene. Is this preparing for the second movie of the Lord of the RIngs? Is this going to be a grand offensive battlefield?"

    Robb said crossly, "you called me at night to ask me about the thing I said in the daytime. Westwind Town is really a mess. There is a lot of leaking everywhere. Did you install the micro bug and micro camera I gave youst time in my ce?"

    The queen snorted, "the people I sent to Westwind town can monitor you openly, and even call me in front of you. Why should I use the precious strategic-grade magic items on you?"

    Robb, "it''s reasonable and convincing."

    The queen couldn''t help but ask, "it''s a good idea for you to transform the prison into a castle for acting, but... The monsters are not so obedient. It''s not that you ask them to hit wherever you want."

    "Well, I have my own way to deal with it in a second." Robb put on a forced face and said, "believe it or not, the monsters will fight wherever I ask them to."

    The queen snorted coldly, "the monsters werent raised by you. Although you can control them with mind control and temporarily control a small group of monsters, you can''t control an army."

    Robb smiled and said, "shall we make a bet? I bet I can order this monster army to attack the prison of Westwind town."

    The queen snorted and asked, "what is at stake?"

    Robb said, "let''s bet likest time. I haven''t seen the Queen''s stockings and beautiful legs for a long time."

    Hearing this, the Queen''s dignified face could not help but show a trace of embarrassment. She would never forget thatst time when she made a bet with Robb in case he would not be able to sell the silk stockings. In the end, she lost miserably and was forced to wear ck and white silk stockings to show to this man.

    "Can''t you bet on something better?" the queen pounded the table and said, "you can bet on jewelry, holy weapons, and even tax. Why do you have to bet on something like this?"

    "Oh, that''s what you said," Robb said, "if I bet twenty thousand people, do you dare to bet? If you win, I will send all the people in Westwind town to Bright Road. If you lose, you will move twenty thousand people from Bright Road to Westwind town."

    "Well..." the queen was stunned. After a few seconds, she said in a low voice, "let''s bet on the stockings."

    "Hahaha! You are scared!"

    "Humph!" the queen snorted coldly, "a wise leader will never gamble with his own people. It just happens that I am a wise person."

    "Well, that sounds good. In fact, I''m afraid of losing," Robb said. "Well, I won''t make fun of you anymore. Now I''m here to let you see how I order the monster army."

    After saying that, Robb waved his hand in the air and took something from the air. With a swish, several pieces of cloth, leather, and the nails of some goblins, who had been killedst time when the monster army attacked, fell on the stone table in front of Robb.

    The queen asked, "what''s the use of these things?"

    "To make something, of course."

    Robb used the tailoring ss. Use: Cloth, leather, goblin fingernails, Make: "Goblin Disguise.".

    After three seconds, a strange coat appeared on the table.

    Robb put the coat on himself. In an instant, he turned into a goblin. He had a big green head, a short and thin body, and irregr bad teeth. He looked extremely stupid.

    Xuelu, Suofa and Lilian were startled. "Wow, what the hell?"

    The queen on the other side of the crystal ball was also startled. "What''s going on?"

    Robb snickered and said, "I don''t think so. This kind of clothes is called Disguise, which can change the person''s appearance. The one I made is called Goblin Disguise, which can change a person into this appearance."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Xuelu rolled her eyes and suddenly understood what Robb was going to do. She could not help but feel happy. "Give me one. I want one too. It''s fun, and I want to y it, too."

    Robbughed and said, "Okay, okay. I''ll get you one too. Let''s go to make trouble together."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Robb casually rubbed his hands, and another "Goblin Disguise" was made ready. As soon as Xuelu rose put the coat on her body, she became a goblin in an instant.

    However, her goblin was obviously more beautiful than Robb. She had red skin, a slim figure, and grey hair. Her features were not so ugly, and her teeth were neat.

    It turned out that when a yer put on the clothes in the game, the yer''s gender would be automatically determined. The man would turn green, and women would turn red, beautiful.

    The queen was rendered speechless

 Chapter 530: Fear

    Chapter 530: Fear

    Robb put the camera used to shoot the movie in his bag and asked Xuelu to carry it

    He also handed a crystal ball to her and asked her to do the live broadcasting. Of course, this live was only transmitted to the LCD panel of the queen. Because what he was going to do next had something to do with the movie he was going to shoot. He didn''t want to spoil the show and make the audience disinterested in the movie.

    Then he told Suofa to go to the prison to make some arrangements.

    "Well, let''s go," Robb said with a smile. "Miss queen, you can just watch how I make the monster army attack Westwind prison."

    He held Xuelu''s hand, but in the eyes of outsiders, it was a green skinned goblin and a red skinned goblin. The two goblins jumped into the sewer with a smile.

    The dwarf sentry guarding the underground passage in the sewer was startled and was about to hit him with a hammer. Robb quickly said, "don''t hit me! It''s me!"

    The dwarf sentry was confused. "Ah? Why is it the voice of the grandmaster cksmith?"

    Xuelu giggled and said, "don''t hit me, too."

    "Is this miss... Xuelu''s voice?" the dwarf sentry shook his beard and asked, "what magic is this? You look exactly like goblins."

    Robb didn''t exin. With a smile on his face, he pulled Xuelu and squeezed past the dwarf sentry. "Watch the underground passage and wait for me toe back."

    The two of them hopped into the underground passage like ordinary goblins, and then ran with swift wind. Soon, they ran dozens of miles and arrived at the valley where the monster army gathered.

    Another two kobold sentries reced the entrance of the underground passage. The two kobold sentries that were killed by Robbst time were burned to ashes by Robb, so no one knew that someone had invaded the temporary camp of the monster army. The monsters thought the two kobold sentries were deserters, but they didn''t care.

    Anyway, the monster army was an army with poor training and loose management. It was not surprising that a few soldiers would escape.

    A kobold was a little surprised to see two goblins walking over from the cave. He raised his weapon and asked, "where did youe from?"

    "Ah, we just arrived from Westwind town." Robb deliberately lowered his voice, with a kind of funny tone that was unique to him. "We scouted Westwind town and then came back from the the tunnel."

    The two kobolds looked at Robb and Xuelu with vignce, but they looked left and right. Both of them were goblins.

    Robb pretended to be very anxious and said, "we have learned very important military information, and we need to report it to the demon king immediately."

    At this time, the queen on the other side of the TV was already in a bad mood. Smart as she was, she had already guessed what Robb was going to do. And ording to her understanding of Robb, this cunning guy would definitely do it.

    Now the queen was thinking about something else. [Oh, no! She was likely to lose. What kind of silk stockings would she have to wear this time? No! It would be embarrassing to wear anything. In the final analysis, it was all his fault. This damned man always had endless dirty tricks and strange moves. Where on earth did he learn these strange things?]

    The two kobold sentries made way for them. Robb and Xuelu walked towards the bottom of the valley, jumping like goblins. Last time they came here, they only looked down at the entrance of the valley and did not go deep into it. This time, they walked directly into the valley and could observe the monster army more carefully.

    Not all the races of the monster army gathered together in the valley. Many of them had conflicts with each other. If the demon king forced them to gather together, they would have to fight. They were mostly divided into different races and stayed together in this valley. For example, the goblins were all in one ce, and same with the orcs.

    Most of the intelligent monsters, such as goblins, ogres, and orcs, had already put up tents and temporary wooden houses.

    As for monsters with poor intelligence, such as thunderbirds, behemoths, and mammoth giants, they would find a cave or forest and lie down there.

    Xuelu said in a low voice, "Three behemoths Its so terrifying."

    The queen on the other side of the TV said at the same time, "there are actually three behemoths. This is too terrifying."

    Robb asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong? Is this thing very powerful? Why do I feel that it''s just ordinary?"

    Xuelu said in a low voice, "everything is ordinary in your eyes, but to us, the behemoth is a very powerful super monster. Itsbat power is even stronger than that of the angels and the skeleton dragon, but it can''t fly and can only run on the ground. Moreover, it has a very low intelligence. If it meets Angels and the skeleton dragon, it will be killed."

    "Oh, I see," said Robb

    In the real world, the strength of many monsters was different from that of the game world, because there were levels of monsters in the game world. Some very strong monsters would be very weak because of their low levels. For example, a level 20 flying dragon couldn''t defeat a level 50 flying dragon, but in the real world, there was no level difference. Whether a monster was strong or not depended on its race. The flying dragon could beat goblins with its eyes closed.

    Therefore, Robb''s understanding of the fighting capacity of the monsters was not as clear as that of Xuelu.

    The two of them walked past the three behemoths. One of the behemoths was a little hungry. It raised its head and considered what to eat tonight with its stupid brain. Suddenly, he saw two goblins walking by. Although the demon lord had warned them not to eat their own people, once the behemoths got into a frenzy, it would not even obey the demon king''s orders. It stretched out a huge w, trying to catch the two goblins and eat them up.

    The huge w was even bigger than Robb''s head. It came horizontally with an astonishing momentum.

    Xuelu was taken aback, and the queen on the TV also felt nervous.

    However, at this moment, Robb suddenly raised his head and red at the behemoths. When the behemoth met Robb''s eyes, it was frightened to the point that its entire body trembled. It became obedient and once againy under the tree.

    Xuelu asked in surprise, "what did you do to it? Why did it be a coward all of a sudden?"

    Robb chuckled and said, "Fear! Just scared it. Anyway, it''s stupid. It won''t tell anyone if it is attacked by fear, so what if I bully it?"

    Xuelu was speechless

    The queen couldn''t help but open her mouth wide in surprise. She had never heard of anyone who could throw fear on a behemoth, because this monster was extremely powerful and would not be affected by the fear of a mere human, even the most famous hero in history couldnt do such a thing.

 Chapter 531: You cant lie to me

    Chapter 531: You can''t lie to me

    The two of them continued to go deep into the middle of the monster army. The queen also took the opportunity to learn the real strength of the monster army through the livestream. All kinds of monsters could be counted in detail, and the more she counted, the more shocked she became.

    She thought to herself, [Fortunately, there is a crazy man guarding the back for me in Westwind town. Without the crazy man and his West Wind Town, if this army of the monster broke into the kingdom of Gran it would have killed people everywhere. I can''t watch my people being ravaged by the monsters. Do I have to send an army to deal with it? By then, if Mondra takes the opportunity to attack Bright Road, won''t I die?]

    When the two of them walked to the innermost part of the valley, they found that there was a crack in the ground, and there was a rugged road that went straight to the ground. They couldn''t see it from the top, and they could only see it when they went deep into the ground.

    The two of them continued to go deep into the ground.

    Xuelu was so moved that her hands were trembling with joy. "If we go down here, maybe well see the demon king city. You still came to see the demon king city with me."

    Robb, "don''t be silly! This is just the temporary camp of the monsters. How could there be the demon king city? At most, the demon kings prefer to live underground, so they deliberately found a ce with a crack on the ground to camp."

    Xuelu thought it over and thought it made sense, but she was still very happy. As long as she could see the demon king, she would be very satisfied. For all the adventurers in the world, finding an opportunity to defeat the demon king when they met him was definitely a record at the peak of their lives.

    The two of them continued to move forward in the crack. Along the way, they encountered some powerful monsters under the ground. They rolled their eyes and looked at the two goblins who went deep into the crack with strange eyes, which were full of ridicule and contempt.

    In order to avoid trouble, Robb saw the monsters along the way and said, "we have important military information to report to the demon king."

    These monsters were much smarter than the behemoths. Hearing his words, they didn''t bother Robb and Xuelu. Instead, they not only made way for them, but also showed them the way.

    The two of them walked deeper into the center of the earth. After a long time, they felt the air be dry and hot.

    Xuelu whispered, "do you smell it?"

    Robb nodded, "the smell of ava giant."

    The smell of theva giant was actually the smell ofva and volcanic rock. The two of them took a turn, and their front became bright. The entire cave was imprinted with redva that flowed through the cracks in the ground in front of them, and the red light it emitted lit up the entire cave.

    There were more than a dozenva giants sitting or lying in theva, floating and sinking in theva. They wouldn''t be melted by the high temperature of theva, because they were originally monsters born fromva.

    Beside it, there was a high tform with a stone stool on it. A tall monster with long horns on his head, red skin was sitting on the stone stool.

    Xuelu recognized him at a nce, "An abyssal demon!"

    "Oh, is there really one?" Robbughed in a low voice. "Is it very powerful?"

    "Very strong!" Xuelu said, "Abyssal demons are even stronger than angels, and their intelligence is also very high. Unlike the behemoths, they even know magic and war skills, and can also have aplex ss."

    Robb said in a low voice, "but the abyssal demon in my memory should have wings. Why doesn''t he have wings?"

    "With wings, thats an abyssal archdemon, the top of the demons. This abyssal demon doesn''t have wings yet, which means that he is just an ordinary abyssal demon, not an archdemon."

    "Isn''t that very delicious?" Robb asked.

    Xuelu didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. "Only you would think it''s a demons a dish."

    At this time, the queen was also looking at the monster through the TV. She thought to herself, [that monster race''s intelligence is not low. They are smart and cunning. They can''t be deceived easily. If I''m not mistaken, the man''s n should have been to fake intelligence, telling this monster that if he wanted to take down Westwind Town, it would be better to attack Westwind prison first, and then coax him to do as he said. However, with the monster''s cunningness, could Robb deceive it?]

    Just as she was thinking about this, she saw Robb walk up to the monster and show him a strange smile.

    He was a creature with a mouth, a chin and an ugly face. When he grinned, his expression looked very insidious.

    The monster frowned and said, "goblins, what information do you have? Say it quickly and get out of here. I hate your face."

    Robb chuckled and said, "my lord, when I was spying in Westwind Town, I found a weakness of Westwind town. If you send an army to attack that ce, you can easily destroy the defense of Westwind town."

    "Oh?" the monster showed a suspicious look. "What ce? The reason why Westwind town is difficult to attack should be that strange priest. As long as we kill that priest, we can destroy Westwind town. What does it have to do with where we send our army?"

    Robb said, "what I found is the secret of the priest. Under the ground of Westwind prison, there is a jar, which contains the soul of the strange priest. As long as you break the jar, the priest will die. In this way, it won''t take much effort to destroy Westwind town."

    "Oh?" the monster''s face was moved.

    The queen couldn''t help but feel a little moved. [this damned man is so quick to react. It''s obviously an impromptu fabricated statement after he heard the words of the monster. I didn''t expect him to act so well to not show any ws.]

    The monster thought seriously and grinned, "really?"

    Robb said, "really!"

    "Goblins, you can''t lie to me." the monsterughed and said, "you are lying. Although what you said sounds very attractive, my eyes can see through all lies, because I often make up lies. There is no doubt that you are setting a trap for me. Once I really send an army to attack Westwind prison, your trick will seed. This is what your eyes tell me."

    It burst intoughter and said, "I think you are goblins who have been trained by humans, aren''t you? It''s impossible to deceive me in this way, hahaha."

    Robb was speechless

    Xuelu was speechless

    The queen thought to herself, [it''s not easy to deceive abyssal demons.]

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and said, "You were right, Xuelu."

    Xuelu shrugged and said, "If only I guess wrong."

    "Humble goblins, go to hell. You must pay for lying to me," the abyssal demon roared and pped Robb on the forehead.

    Then, the queen saw Robb grab the abyssal demons wrist and throw it over his shoulder

 Chapter 532: Could it be that we can only use fireballs to communicate

    Chapter 532: Could it be that we can only use fireballs tomunicate

    With a super beautiful throw, the huge body of the abyssal monster was swung by a thin and weak green skinned goblin, who spun half a circle in the sky like a windmill and mmed it on the ground.

    With a loud bang, the abyssal monster smashed the hard ground into arge human shaped pit.

    This ce was not an ordinary ground, but the ground formed by coldva. It was very hard, many times harder than ordinary stones. However, when Robb casually dropped the demon, a human shaped pit appeared on the ground, as if it was made of soft mud.

    The demon was a little dizzy because of the fall, and stars were springing up in his forehead. He couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    What the hell is going on?

    It''s just a goblin. Why does it have such great power to lift me, an abyssal demon, and throw me to the ground? This is impossible!

    The demon jumped up, roared and punched Robb again.

    Unexpectedly, Robb turned around and rushed to the back of the abyssal demon. He sped its waist with both hands, and then swirled backwards. The German Suplex. It was extremely fierce!

    The abyssal demons huge body was lifted up again and spun in midair. His head heavily smashed into the ground, and with a thud, it went straight into the ground, forming a strange scene that the upper part of his body was inserted into the ground, and the lower part of his body was still exposed outside.

    Xuelu pped her hands and smiled. "Sure enough, even the demon king can''t withstand a blow."

    The queen shook her head and sighed on the other side of the TV. She had guessed it would be like this.

    The demon king was dumbfounded!

    It was thrown two times by one goblin. It felt that both its views on the world and the goblins were in a mess. Fortunately, it was powerful enough, and its forehead was hard enough. The hard ground was not enough to hurt him. It pushed hard on the ground with both hands, and then jumped out of the hole again.

    He wanted to punch Robb again

    Robb raised one of his hands and shook it at him. "Stop it, or I''ll throw you again!"

    The demon king pounded his fist at him.

    Therefore, zero point five secondster, with a loud bang, the demon king was thrown to the ground by Robb again.

    Robb, "I told you not to attack me. Listen to me carefully. I won''t hurt you."

    "Bastard." the demon king was furious. He waved his hand and a big fireball came at Robb.

    Now it understood that if it punched this goblin, it would definitely be sped, and then it would have to lie on the ground with its inexplicable throw skill again. In that case, it has to use magic. Anyway, the abyssal monsters cultivated both physical and magic, and they didn''t need to chant when they performed attacking magic.

    They were born with the ability to instantlyunch all kinds of magic attacks! Young abyssal monsters could shoot small fireballs in an instant, while abyssal demons could use fireballs, fire walls, lightning, ice arrows in an instant. Abyssal archdemons could even shoot all kinds of magic skills in an instant, such as summoning skills, instant transmission and so on.

    The abyssal demon in front of Robb was not an abyssal archdemon, but an abyssal demon, but it was enough for it not to chant and perform all kinds of attack magic.

    The fireball was so powerful that it hit Robb''s face at a close distance. It looked like it was going to hit him with an astonishing momentum.

    Robb was not familiar with the ability of the abyssal demons in this world. He didn''t expect that this fellow could fire a fireball in an instant. This time, he didn''t even have time to dodge. With a bang, the fireball hit his face. It didnt miss. It hit! The enormous magic power wrapped Robb''s whole head.

    Both Xuelu and the queen were startled and shocked, fearing that something bad would happen to Robb.

    However, the mes were extinguished soon. Robb only lost 3232 HP, and his face was not burned ck. This was because he enjoyed the rules of the game. The characters in the game could not be burned ck by magic. They would always be as handsome as they should be. Only equipment could change the shape of characters, and they could not be injured.

    Robb, who had a total of 999999 HP, didn''t even bother to heal such minor injuries. He could just wait for his HP to automatically recover.

    He rubbed his face with his hand and said in surprise, "you actually hit me without missing, and you even reduced 3232 HP off me. You are really powerful."

    The demon was speechless

    It was very clear about its own strength. The fireball it threw out couldn''t even be withstood by those of the angels race, but the man in front of it actually withstood it with his face. He wasnt even fazed, and he was stillmenting on his own strength leisurely here. How could he be so arrogant?

    The demon''s intelligence was not low. At this moment, it had already analyzed the gap between the strength of the enemy and his own strength. It was obvious that this goblin was too powerful to be dealt by him.

    It didn''t dare to make any more hasty moves. It moved back a little and said in a deep voice, "what on earth do you want to say?"

    Robb chuckled and said, "you hit me with a fireball and then ask me what I want to say. How shameless are you. You at least have to let me hit you with a fireball. Let''s talk about it again afterwards, alright?"

    When the abyssal demon heard this, he knew that something was wrong and quickly shed aside.

    At the same time, Robb also raised his hand and pointed. A huge fireball as big as a train head flew out from his fingertip and smashed at the ce where the abyssal demon had just stood. Fortunately, the demon had a high IQ and dodged ahead of time. It was no longer in its original position. The fire ball as big as the train head scratched the demons body. Although the huge heat did not directly hit it and just brushed past the demons body. The abyssal demon was scared to death.

    The fireball missed its target and flew straight to ava giant behind it. With a loud bang, theva giant was burnt into red magma and flowed into the magma river below.

    The demon couldn''t help but swallow. That was ava giant, and even the extremely high temperature ofva couldn''t burn it, because they were originally monsters born from the magma. They could swim inva, but he didn''t expect that a goblin could burn it with just a fireball.

    How powerful was his fireball?

    "I didn''t hit you. Let''s do it again," said Robb.

    "No!" the demon quickly waved his hand and said, "don''te again. I won''t attack you randomly. If you have something to say, just say it."

    "It would be better if you cooperated earlier."

    Robb pulled Xuelu beside him, and then the two of them once again pretended to report the information, and said, "Dear demon king, we are goblin scouts. We learned that Westwind Town has a shoring, that is, as long as we take over Westwind prison, we can defeat Westwind Town. Please send your troops to attack Westwind prison."

    The demon king was speechless

    "Why don''t you speak, Lord demon king?" Robb raised his head and asked, "do we still have to use fireballs tomunicate?"

    The devil king covered his face with his hand, looked up to the sky and sighed. Then he shouted, "guards, pass the order! Send an army out to attack Westwind prison."

    The queen on the other side of the TV couldn''t help but cover her face with her hands. She couldn''t bear to look straight at him. "This poor demon!"

 Chapter 533: True hacked to death

    Chapter 533: True hacked to death

    The poor demon king was bullied badly.

    Seeing that he became obedient, Robb didn''t continue to bully him. There was still something useful he needed for the demon king. Next, he would shoot the second and third parts of the Lord of the Rings, and there were also many scenes of humans fighting with the demon kings army. It was not the time to deal with this guy.

    He chuckled and said, "well, in that case, I''ll leave first."

    When the demon heard that he was leaving, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. [this strange goblin, if he wants to take my throne, I really don''t know what to do. Since he is leaving, it''s for the best. I hope he won''te back again.]

    It hurried to apany Robb and Xuelu in person, sending the two of them out of the crack and bowing, looking like a little traitor who led the way for the enemy.

    Previously, he had thought that Robb and Xuelu were goblins who had been trained by humans, but when he saw that Robb was so powerful, he didn''t think so. Now, what he wanted to know the most was where these two goblins came from.

    Robb wouldn''t let it know. As soon as he walked out of the crack, Robb reached out and wrapped his arms around Xuelus waist. With a sweep, he flew into the sky and disappeared in the distant sky in an instant.

    "Flying?" the abyssal demon was shocked in his heart. [with the intelligence of their race, how could they learn such a high-level rule technique? What kind of goblin was this. Well, it''s useless to just guess. As long as they don''t bother me anymore, Ill just send some monsters to attack Westwind prison and deal with it.]

    Robb was flying with Xuelu!

    The two goblins were so ugly that the queen couldn''t be jealous on TV

    Seeing that the scenery on the ground was retreating rapidly, the wind blew their hair, which made them feel veryfortable. Xuelu could not help butugh happily. "It''s also interesting to transform into a goblin to y with the demon king."

    "What an interesting thing to say!" Robb said, "if it weren''t for the movie, I wouldn''t have done such a thing."

    Xuelu didn''tin anymore. She sighed and said, "flying is so useful. When can I learn flying? I''ve heard that in the whole kingdom, only the once great wind magician, John Rnd Smith, has mastered flying. No other magician can do it, but you can easily do it."

    "Well, this is not that great a skill."

    In the game, all magicians could use such magic to travel conveniently.

    "Don''t rush back. Let''s fly up to the clouds and see if the angel race really lives in the clouds." Xuelu said.

    "No!" Robb snorted and said, "isn''t that an adventure? I hate doing such things."

    "Why do you hate going adventures so much?"

    "Because I''m tired of it!"

    Xuelu''s eyes lit up. "So, you used to be an adventurer?"

    Robb, "sort of!"

    "Then where have you been before? What powerful monsters have you killed? You are a strong man. The ces you have explored must be beyond my imagination, right?"

    Robb recalled his glorious years in the game. Strangely, the copies he had yed and the BOSS he had yed had all be blurred in his memory. What could still leave a deep impression on him now was only the yers who had yed with him.

    He couldn''t help but show a nostalgic expression and sighed, "Xuelu, you will understand in the future. Adventuring itself doesn''t matter. The most important thing is the person who would go on adventures with you. Therefore, I cherish my current life, but what I cherish more is my friends now."

    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something. He raised the crystal ball in front of him and said to the queen on the TV, "Miss queen, I also advise you that no matter what state hatred is, it is not as important as the people around you."

    The queen snorted and said, "don''t say such hypocritical words to the screen with your ugly face."

    Unfortunately, the livestream camera was one-way, so Robb couldn''t hear herint.

    Soon, they arrived at Westwind town. Robb and Xuelunded in the courtyard of the chapel. Of course, the two of them flew into the town in the form of their goblins, which made the elven archers in charge very nervous. Several archers shot arrows at them, and the dragonhawk knights flew over to fight against them.

    It was not until Robb showed his identity that he stopped attacking.

    "Elsie!" Robb dropped to the ground, he took off his disguise and ordered "I already gave you the script for the second part of the Lord of the Rings. You''d better prepare ording to my requirements as soon as possible. Arrange soldiers to act in the battle of guarding the Helms Deep. In this battle, there are also elf archers who are going to y a tragedy y of being killed to strengthen the cruelty of the war. In addition, you have to organize a troop of knights to rescue Helms Deep at thest part. Right, you have to prepare arge amount of blood bags so that the soldiers can look dead in the battle ... "

    Elsie had read the script, so of course he knew what to do. He couldn''t helpughing and said, "Godfather, there''s no need for blood bags or something like that. Since you can help use back to life, we should just let the soldiers grit their teeth. If they are really chopped to death by the orcs, they can just directly spurt out real blood, guts pulled, and beheaded etc. this kind of movie would look more real."

    "What the hell!" Robbughed and cursed, "There''s no need to do that. I''m telling you, although we''re pretending to fight, the monster army is really fighting. Be careful not to get hurt in the battle, or it will be very painful."

    Elsie couldn''t help but mumble, "only Godfather is so kind."

    Robbughed and cursed, "Go to hell!"

    When the two of them were talking about this, the dwarf leader ran over from afar. His short legs turned very fast. Although he had short legs and small steps, as long as his legs moved fast, he could move fast.

    He rolled over like a big ball and shouted excitedly at Robb, "Grandmaster cksmith, we finally have a copy of the steam engine. It''s a perfect copy!"

    "Oh?" Robb was overjoyed. "Bring it here to let me have a look."

    "Itsing soon. I just came to inform you first." the dwarf leader blew his beardcently. Not long after, a big cart appeared on the cement road in front of the chapel, with a beautiful steam engine in it.

 Chapter 534: This is a big deal

    Chapter 534: This is a big deal

    The dwarves skills were really extraordinary. It was a steam engine. If it was made by humans, it would definitely make look very rough.

    But the dwarves paid much attention to it. The things they made were not only practical, but also beautiful. The edges and corners were all handled smoothly, as if they had been coiled ten thousand times.

    The dwarf leader added a spade of coal into the steam enginecently and lit up the fire. In a short while, the steam engine started and a bearing was rotating as fast as a spinning top.

    "Good job!" Robb smiled and said, "well done!"

    "Of course not. It''s not as good as the engine you used on that big train." the dwarf leader was a man of knowledge. He had observed the kic energy of the train and the steam tank, and knew that the engine was more powerful.

    However, when he learned that the only source of that engine was Robb, he realized that the engine couldn''t be promoted. The steam engine, which could run with coal, was the thing that the dwarves should learn and imitate.

    The dwarf leader said proudly, "when we were making this steam engine, we found a few imperfections. We made some minor adjustments to make sure that it is better and more powerful than the one on the steam tank."

    "Oh?" Robb said with a smile, "that''s good. In the future, you should also continue to do this research. Not only should you make it stronger, but also try to make it smaller."

    The dwarf leader nodded and said, "it''s not difficult to make it stronger, but it''s difficult to make it smaller, because... It''s burning coal. If you want to y with it, it has to at least have a furnace that can burn coal."

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t be depressed. Sooner orter, someone will make the mass production of oil. At that time, you can study the engine."

    Dhe dwarf leader, asked, "how do we do that?"

    "You need chemistry..." Robb changed his tone, "haha, no, I don''t need further development of alchemy. I think you can go to find your old opponent, the elf elder, and see if he can send out some elf alchemists to study the refining and purifying of oil."

    The dwarf leader said, "don''t even think about it. Oil is ck and smells bad. The elves will never be willing to study it. I think it''s better to leave it to the human alchemists."

    When the two of them were talking about this, they saw the elf elder passing by the chapel gate. While walking, he muttered, "ah! I love you..." then he immediately changed his tone and said in a hoarse voice, "do you really love me? I''m so happy!"

    The dwarf leader was shocked. "What''s wrong with this man? Is he schizophrenic?"

    Robb said, "I think he is just acting two roles by himself and is thinking of his own love story, the Woonders. It seems to be a story about two elves who have been in love for one thousand years."

    "I can''t believe that you have wasted one thousand years on rtionships. How boring are these elves? If you spend one thousand years on forging iron, how much treasures will they give out?"

    Robb was speechless

    "What''s wrong, grandmaster cksmith? Don''t you think I''m right?"

    "Right my a**!" Robb said. "You have to learn to ask for the same but different from others and respect others'' hobbies and lifestyle."

    The dwarf leader shrugged his shoulders and said, " I only respect you. Only you can y to the top in everything."

    "Well... I''m an exception. I can''t be an example," Robb concluded with a smile. "Right, did you send someone to move the dwarven women and childen to Westwind townst time?"

    The dwarf leader said, "of course, I have sent someone. Soon he wille with the wives and children."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a purple transmission portal suddenly opened at the cemetery behind the chapel. Then, a dwarf jumped out from it, and then a dwarf woman came over from the transmission portal

    Robb almost pinched his eyes at a nce. The dwarf woman was so horrible. She was shorter than the dwarf leader, and her body was almost horizontally long.

    "Ah! My eyes! My eyes!" Robb screamed.

    "Humph! Grandmaster cksmith, you''re good at everything else, but you don''t know how to appreciate beauty," the dwarf leader said. "She''s the most beautiful woman in our race. Every time I see her, I feel she''s so beautiful."

    Robb, "God! Help!"

    It seemed to be too early to call for help now. This "the most beautiful woman" was not the most terrifying. What was terrifying was that arge group of women who were uglier than her came out from behind. They came out one after another from the transmission portal, and in the blink of an eye, hundreds of dwarven women came out. Some were holding dwarves in their arms, and some were holding old dwarves.

    There was a saying that once you vomited, you would get used to it.

    Just now, Robb almost rolled on the ground. But now, Robb was able to withstand a group of dwarf women, which was called mental numbness.

    The dwarf leader said, "Grandmaster cksmith, after we move the whole n here, we have to consider their livelihood. Do you have any good advice?"

    It turned out that the eight hundred soldiers were supported by Westwind Town because they came to Westwind town to help the humans fight against the monster army. With such a reason, Westwind town naturally provided them with amodation and food, but they were not idiots. After staying in Westwind town for a while, they had understood one thing, In fact, even if they came to Westwind town to help or not, they could still defend the monster army.

    If they were not thick skinned enough, they should have gone home obediently and no longer eat free food here.

    However, the research of the steam engine made them forget food and sleep, and they didn''t want to leave at all. After living here for a long time, they fell in love with such a rich and happy ce like Westwind Town, so they didn''t want to leave either.

    Therefore, after moving the old women and children who stayed in their hometown, they should really consider their own safety. They couldn''t live in Westwind town for free all the time, could they? Even if the soldiers loved to eat for free, the old, the weak and the children would lose face.

    Robb smiled and said, "to solve the problem of livelihood? I''ve already thought about it for you!"

    The dwarf leader was overjoyed. "Please give me some advice!"

    Robb said, "it seems that both men and women in your race are good at beating iron. Why don''t you set up a "Westwind Railway and Vehicle Construction Factory "with your people as the core? From now on, you will be responsible for the construction of the railways and train. This is a big business."

 Chapter 535: Theres a big deal.

    Chapter 535: There''s a big deal.

    The dwarf leader got a little curious. "This is a big business?"

    Robb smiled and said, "now it''s time for Marian to talk to you."

    He sent someone to call Marian and Pobo. The two of them were cooperating with the queen to set up the first railway from Westwind town to Bright Road. At present, the railway was being built from both sides to the middle, and the work was going quite smoothly.

    However, there was no train avable on this railway.

    Robb took the dwarf leader to Marian and said with a smile, "Marian, you can order a train from this old man. In the future, if you need a customized train, you can ask this old man for help. He and all the people of his n will make customized trains from now on."

    The dwarf leader was stunned for a moment, and then he understood! It turned out that the grandmaster cksmith wanted him to make trains and sell it for money!

    This made him a little confused. "Grandmaster cksmith, the train technology is so precious. I thought you taught me to make the train for you, but you actually asked me to make it for others?"

    Robbughed, "why do I need so many trains? Besides, the technology is not so precious. Hiding it like a treasure will only make it meaningless. Of course, I want you to make more for others!"

    Pointing at Marian, he said, "thisdy has a very grand dream. She ns to make money using the first railway to support the second one. She ns to slowly fill the whole kingdom with the railways. She needs a lot of railways and trains. I''m afraid that you will have a lot of orders from now on."

    "Ah?" the dwarf leader now understood. This really was a big business. Maybe he could not finish it in this life, but his sons and grandsons could probably realize the goal of filling the whole kingdom with railways and trains after hundreds of years. This was indeed a good job that could be used to live a good life.

    Robb said to him "Right, you have to pay attention to the way of production. Don''t dig out an iron mine yourselves to make a train. If you dig out an iron mine and smelt them yourselves, then use alchemy to make steel, and then the train... Although you can make more money, it''s very slow. This is a very inefficient way of production. You have to learn to buy directly from the mineralpanies. It can save a lot of time to raise source materials, and you can spend all your time on making the train. Only in this way can you be more efficient. You just need to figure out the cost of purchasing materials, thebor cost, and the price at which the train can be sold to make money. "

    The dwarf leader listened to him obediently and nodded. "Got it. Can we start working now?"

    Marian smiled at him and said, "yes. Our railway almost reached the Nanli Vige. As the railway is going farther and farther, we urgently need a train to transport the sleepers and tracks. Now is the time for a train. Please make it as soon as possible. We are willing to spend a lot of money to buy it from you."

    The dwarf leader rushed to his nsmen and shouted, "Okay, everyone who can work,e! Now we need to mobilize the whole race to make a big train with the steam engine. The money we earn will be equally distributed to all the craftsmen. Come!"

    The dwarves happily surrounded them, and even many dwarf women followed them.

    In the following days, the dwarves would be very busy. They had to build a big train while building an underground vige suitable for the dwarves in the cave where the crypt lord had once lived. Of course, Robb would definitely give some help to the dwarves, but the main work would still be done by them.

    A few dayster, the attack at Westwind prison came! They fought fiercely.

    A huge monster army gave up attacking the main town of Westwind Town, but attacked the prison with all its strength.

    From the beginning of the battle, the monsters had gained a huge advantage. They didn''t know why the powerful and abnormal priest didn''t have any special performance this time. He was just wearing a very pretentious outfit and saying something on the walls.

    Next to him, someone was calling him "Aragorn. They didnt know what it meant. The monsters brains were rtively simple, and they didn''t think too much. Anyway, they could just attack the prison.

    Therefore, the huge monster army started a fierce war under the camera.

    Strangely enough, the joint forces of humans and elves somehow became very weak. They were in a mess after being attacked by the monsters.

    Those soldiers in steel armors, who were usually difficult to hurt by knives or fire, became weak. As long as the orcs drew their bows and shot arrows at them, they would scream, break a small bag, spill red liquid all over, and then scream and fall to the ground.

    The monsters'' sensitive noses smelled and knew that it wasn''t the smell of human blood. They couldn''t help but wonder, [what the hell? What''s wrong with these humans.]

    The weirdest thing was that there was a guy who looked cool and acted like an elf prince. He didn''t shoot arrows, but took a sword and forced himself to fight with an orc. The orc waved a few times, but it didn''t hit him. The "Elf Prince" screamed, fell to the ground, and spat out strange red liquid -- dead!

    Knowing that he was still alive, the orc was about to stab him again when a voice shouted beside him, "stop! You have finished shooting this section."

    As soon as the voice sounded, the "elf prince" on the ground suddenly jumped up. He cut the orc into several big pieces and shouted at the person next to him, "director, how''s my performance?"

    "Not bad!" Robb said beside him. "It looked like you have really been chopped to death. However, you still need to show a more painful and struggling expression before you die. Find another orc and shoot it again."

    The monsters quickly gained the upper hand among the opponents'' constant "Fake deaths". Just as they were about to break through the gate of Westwind prison, a white-haired old man suddenly appeared on the hillside next to them. He was wearing a white robe, holding a crutch in his hand. He roared, "the magician never arrives early, but he will never bete."

    Then he rushed down, and arge group of human knights appeared behind him. Charge, charge!

    The fake dead humans also jumped up and rushed towards the monsters

    Battle of Helms Deep, filmingplete!

 Chapter 536: the Queens Struggle failed

    Chapter 536: the Queen''s Struggle failed

    Year 1345, November, winter began!

    The temperature began to drop sharply, and people''s clothes began to be thicker.

    The naughty Godfather was no longer wearing short sleeves and shorts, but wore a decent priest outfit. Well, in fact, it was just a ck tube skirt. There was a cross hanging on his chest, and then he was aszy as ever on his stone stool.

    The army of the demon king who had a good time around the prison a few days ago, was very quiet recently and did not attack again.

    Of course, no one knew that the demon king had been beaten up by a goblin. Recently, he was doubting himself, so he was not in the mood tomand anything to attack Westwind town.

    Since the monster army hadn''t made any progress, Mondra didn''t dare to act rashly either.

    Meanwhile, the queen was learning Robb''s idea to maintain the safety of West Gran with the minimum amount military strength. She put more energy on the development of internal affairs, and tried to achieve economic development and wealth. In the future, she would send out senior soldiers with a total of two hundred people to fight against her opponents.

    No one wanted to fight!

    Therefore, the whole kingdom ushered into a rare peace.

    In November, almost all the crops that should be harvested had been harvested. The farmers had entered the idle season, but Westwind town was no longer a town with agriculture as the core. This ce had been transformed into an "industrial" town, with a sense of prosperity.

    The three races, namely the human race, the dwarves and the elves, became more and more harmonious, and everyone''s lifestyle was also affecting each other.

    Some humans lived in the dwarves cave and the elves tree houses, while some elves and dwarves bought houses in the town and lived like humans. The three races began to merge and slowly formed a whole.

    Even the dwarves asionally began to chant a few poems, and elves would actually go to the tavern to drink and talk embarrassedly.

    In such a big environment, Godfathers City city in Westwind town and Elizabeths Cinema City on Bright Road were ushered a brand-new movie, The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers.

    This was the movie that everyone had been looking forward to for a long time. On the day it was released, the movie tickets were sold out.

    Of course, there was another interesting thing that happened, which was, when the show of the The Lord of the Rings: The Two Towers was disyed, there were also three movies that had been registered in the cinema. One of the three movies was directed by Robb in person, with Robb Smith as the male lead, and the daughter of the lord chambein as the heroine of the love movie, Princess Sissi.

    The second movie was written by the elf elder, Woonders.

    The third part was a political movie called, "the Queen''s struggle", written and filmed by the queen.

    Since movies were new to the world, the audience would not be picky about them at all. No matter what movie you made, there was only one word, watch!

    Therefore, on the day of release, the box office of these three new movies was generally the same.

    However, since the Queen''s struggle was created by the queen, most of the audience on Bright Road preferred to watch this movie. They wanted to see what kind of powerful movie their queen would produce. Therefore, "the Queen''s struggle" took a small lead at the box office.

    That night, Robb received a call from the queen as usual.

    "How''s it going? My new movie is awesome, isn''t it?" the Queen''s dignified face was actually filled with a smug expression. My box office is a little fuller than your Princess Sissi. Haha, how can your soft romantic stuff defeat my political movie?"

    "Oh!" Robb smiled and said, "in fact, I have watched your movie today."

    "Did you see it too? Then you must have felt its powerful strength, right?" the Queen''s face did not change, but her eyes slowly bent into the shape of a crescent. "Bow to your queen!"

    "Don''t be so cocky," Robb said. "But, with all due respect, your movie is going to hit the streets soon. Do you believe it?"

    The queen snorted and said, "are you talking nonsense out of jealousy? The taste of lemon is very sour, isn''t it?"

    "Well, it seems that you don''t believe me," Robb said with a smile. "Let''s wait and see. We can even make another bet."

    "A bet again?" the Queen''s expression became very interesting. Last time she bet on whether Robb could mobilize the army of monsters to attack Westwind prison, but it was Robb who won again. The poor queen had to put on stockings and showed them to Robb, which made Robb''s eyes happy again.

    She didn''t expect that he would start a bet again in just a few days.

    The queen said warily, "you want to bet on me wearing silk stockings again? Don''t you get tired of it?"

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "I wont be tired watching it for a hundred times. I really want to see it every day."

    This sentence was so crazy that the queen was so angry that she almost overturned the table. But at the same time, she felt a littlecent in her heart. Heh, you usually looked down on me, but you are still infatuated with my legs?

    She straightened her face and said, "well, since you want to bet, of course I dare to. I won''t let go of any chance to unify the kingdom. We''ll keep the same bet. If my movie beats your Princess Sissi "at the box office, you help me take back East Gran. If I lose, I''ll wear silk stockings for you to see."

    "Deal!"

    On the second day, the box office began to change. After the blind buying of the movie tickets on the first day, people who entered the cinema on the second day had more choices. Because on the first day, the people who finished watching would tell the person who hadn''t seen them. Then the person who hadn''t seen it would have to measure whether his ie was worth watching a movie.

    After all, most people in the world were still poor, and the tickets were rtively expensive. When several movies were disyed at the same time, they must consider which movie they would spend few silver coins on.

    Therefore, from the second day, the box office of Princess Sissi began to advance, and the Woonders was a few steps behind. The worst part was the Queens Struggle. Her box office was far behind the first two movies.

    On the fifth day, the box office of Princess Sissi was still strong, but the Woonders declined significantly. As for the Queen''s struggle, it was miserable. Not many people were willing to pay for it anymore. There were only a few people sitting on the area, all of whom were from the noble circle, which forced the cinema to reduce the number of premiers for the Queen''s struggle, Princess Sissi, the favorite movie of the audience, was disyed the most.

    Finally, ten days after the release, the Queen''s Struggle failed. Woonders made a small profit, and Princess Sissi was a hit.

 Chapter 538: Do you think Im always poor?

    Chapter 538: Do you think Im always poor?

    Since there were two caterpirs in the tunnel, the construction of the sewer in Westwind town had sped up greatly. They could dig out several miles of the sewer in a day. In the past, the workers had to spend a long time on digging and moving mud, and they had to spend a lot of boring time.

    However, with the help of the caterpirs, these two processes could be skipped. Workers only need to repair the holes dug by the caterpirs, reinforce the walls, preventndslides, brush cement, open trenches, etc., saving time and effort.

    So the following work went quickly and finally the sewer was put into use.

    The queen had already received Number 32s report, and even got the drawing of the sewer. Therefore, she was no longer interested in the structure of the sewer, but she was very interested in the town after the sewer was put into use.

    "Hey, damned man, take me to Westwind town. It took you several months to finish the sewer. I really want to know what''s the use of it."

    "But I don''t want to move."

    The queen said crossly, "don''t think I don''t know. You always rely on your maid to push your wheelchair when you go out. You don''t need to move even if you take me to the town to have a look."

    Being ridiculed face to face, Robb didn''t blush at all. His face was so thick that it was almost crazy. "Forget it. Since you are so eager to see the scenery, I''ll take you to see it. Lilian, wheelchair..."

    So, a warm scene began!

    On the cement road of Westwind Town, which had just been shrouded in darkness, Lilian, dressed in a maid''s uniform in ck and white, pushed thezy priest and began to take a walk

    Above her head, there was a rising moon with stars all over the sky. The town was aze with lights everywhere.

    The scene was beautiful, but Robb keptining, destroying the beautiful night. "It''s sote, but you, a crazy woman, wanted to visit the town at this time. Are you out of your mind?"

    "You know I''m very busy during the day, so only at this time can I be free," the queen said. "Don''t talk nonsense. Anyway, you know all kinds of magic and skills. If you use them, you can light up the surroundings, right?"

    "Okay, okay, you are right." Robb casually threw out a light ball.

    A shining light ball flew up and crossed the street, illuminating the whole street. The queen on the crystal ball took the opportunity to observe Westwind town

    Although she had always known the current situation of Westwind town through the reports of Number 32, Number 8 and the others, the reports she had heard are always different from what she could see with her own eyes. What she had seen with her own eyes was always more intuitive.

    She didn''t know whether she should look at it or not

    The t cement road extended in the center of the two rows of houses. In general, towns have ditches on both sides of the road, and domestic water in residential buildings is drained through the ditches. However, there are no ditches on both sides of the road in Westwind Town. Even the ces where there were ditches were filled up.

    All the water that were discharged through the ditches had now been directly discharged into the sewer.

    The ground of the town was clean and tidy! It had just rained yesterday, and there should be water everywhere on the ground, but there was not even a single puddle on the ground of Westwind town.

    The queen couldn''t help but ask, "where is the garbage?"

    Robb smiled and said, "most of the residents consciously don''t throw away the garbage. They all throw their garbage into a special trash can."

    "Why?" the queen said, moners don''t like to be clean. They like throwing away garbage the most."

    Robb smiled and said, "that''s because the environment itself is dirty, so they will casually throw away the garbage. But if the environment looks very clean and tidy, then those who want to throw away the garbage will think about whether they should throw away the garbage in such a beautiful ce. After careful consideration, most of them will not throw them away. Only a few bad people would throw garbage like that her. After catching such people, they will be severely punished..."

    The queen seemed to understand something. She was clear that the environment made people.

    Although she was the queen of the kingdom, she was not a neat freak. She was not as particr about cleanliness as some nobledies. The reason was that she had been living in exile since she was a child. In that case, she had no time to care about that. But if she had grown up in a well-off environment, she would never be able to bear the poverty of her pce, where she couldn''t even find a piece of jewelry.

    A clean environment could also guide the townsmen to be clean, and if a few people dont follow, they would be severely punished.

    The queen silently kept this in mind.

    Robb walked quickly around the town, and the queen soon noticed that there was almost no water pipe on the ground. Like Bright Road, Westwind town used a huge tower to supply water for the area. In this way, it was inevitable that many huge water pipes were set on the roadside, or even on the roofs, and then followed by many small water pipes.

    These water pipes were not beautiful and were prone to getting damaged by something like a carriage. Once it was broken, it would cause arge amount of water to be wasted and affect the water supply of arge area.

    However, there was no huge pipe on the ground of Westwind Town now! She could only see some small pipes on the walls of the houses.

    The smart queen of course knew that the pipes had been moved through the sewer, so the ground was cleaner and tidier, and it could also protect the pipes from being identally damaged.

    "This system is really awesome," the queen said. "After looking at the example, it''s almost time for me to do it as well."

    "Oh? You have the money to do this on Bright Road?" said Robb.

    The queen smiled proudly. "Do you think Im always poor?"

    However, after she said this pridefully, she suddenly changed her face from being prideful to a serious one. "Thank you for your guidance. In the past year, I have been using some of the measures you taught me, such as reducing military strength, using a minimum number of soldiers to defend the city, and developing my economy with great strength... Large-scale production, using advanced tools, and detailed division ofbor..."

    All right, all right. She listed a long list, and it took a long time for her to finish it. Atst, she concluded, "this autumn harvest, we still used the method of not taxing ordinary people and taxing only the factories and businessmen. As a result, we collected a lot of money."

    "Oh? Really?" Robb smiled and said, "Congrattions!"

    The Queen''s eyes were extremelyplicated. "I always thought you were lying to me, but it was not until this tax payment that I realized that the money you took from me was nothing at all. What I got from you was far more than what you took from me."

 Chapter 537: They chatted awkwardly

    Chapter 537: They chatted awkwardly

    At dusk!

    The setting sun went down very early. The nearer winter was, the earlier the setting sun would be beaten and dragged down the horizon.

    It was getting dark.

    Robb sat on his stone stool, wearing a thick cotton priest robe, but he didn''t feel cold. The elf elder sitting opposite to him wore a traditional elf moon cloth robe, smiling happily.

    "How''s the movie going?" Robb asked with a smile.

    The elf elder''s face lit up. "Haha, it''s a good box office. Although I don''t like money, I''m willing to see my own art being epted."

    Speaking of this, Robb admired the old elf very much. He divided the box office of the movie he obtained for the other elves, and he didn''t even take a copper coin. The elves lived in seclusion for many years and didn''t have the habit of using money. On the other hand, the old man really didn''t want money. He believed that the love story he created was "art", and art couldn''t be associated with dirty money.

    Robb smiled and asked, "will you continue to write?"

    "Of course!" the elf elder said proudly, "the sess of Woonders has pointed out a direction for me. In the future, I will also create more artistic works and make good use of the greatest specialty of our elf n."

    At this moment, the crystal ball lit up! It was from the queen.

    Robb answered the phone and immediately saw the queen. She had a long face and looked very depressed. She looked at Robb helplessly.

    Robb said with a smile, "Miss queen, what made you unhappy? Tell me.."

    "Humph! You know the answer." the queen pounded the table and said, "no one is watching my movie."

    "Haha!" the elf elder burst intoughter.

    The queen was enraged. "What are youughing at?"

    The elf elder quickly straightened his face and pretended to be serious. "No, no, No. how can Iugh at the noble Queen? I just choked on water and spat it out. I''m definitely notughing."

    The queen couldn''t really argue with an old man. She had the morality to respect the old and love the young. She said gloomily, "you are a good person. The box office earned arge sum of money for your n. I am really upset that a carefully filmed movie was only popr for one day, and then went from bad to worse. I really don''t know what the problem with my movie is."

    "Don''t you know?" the elf elder said in a tone of a sessful warrior teaching the loser a lesson, and said earnestly, "your moviecks artistry."

    "Artistry?"

    The elf elder said, "Yes. It''s something that can touch people''s heart and make resonate peoples souls. Look, my movie is about love. This kind of love that spanned one thousand years is moving."

    In fact, the queen had also secretly watched the Woonders. She was deeply touched by the love of the two elves in the movie, and she even shed a few tears, so she did not refute the elder''s words. She only frowned and said, "but, this is also in my movie. When I wrote the Queen''s struggle, I was moved, as if I was writing my story, directly pointing out my soul. I think it is very artistic."

    The elf elder thought it over and found that it made sense. He couldn''t say anything.

    Robb said "Come on! How many people in the world have been the queen? Who else can be as resonating with the movie as you? In the eyes of ordinary audience, it is just a dull, unfathomable, big mess. The representatives of several forces and the queen of a young age were chatting there, chatting, chatting, and chatting for more than an hour. The only thing that can be called a bit interesting is the short part when the little queen was chased by the enemy, but the scene was gone after only a few minutes. Ordinary audience don''t even know what they are watching after watching a movie mostlyprised of talking. "

    "What are you talking about?" the queen pounded the table and said angrily, "I''ve thought for a long time before I came up with those dialogues. Every sentence contains great wisdom, and every word represents the tension of a political game when both parties rack their brains to take advantage of each other. After the ministers saw it, they said that it''s good and everyone benefits a lot."

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "that''s because the ministers are also in your circle. They usually like to talk in such an awkward way, but Ordinary people don''t like it! Who can bear to dig a hole for others to jump in every word he says? "

    The queen said, "that''s because they don''t know how to appreciate such a challenge. It''s not my fault."

    Robb shook his head and said, "your words remind me of many street thugs who have just begun writing novels. Their theory is, ''my writing is excellent. The reason why it is not popr is that the audience won''t appreciate it.''"

    The queen snorted

    "Well, don''t be so sentimental. You should know to face your own failure and mistakes frankly." Robb said, "think about it carefully. In terms of the number of people, are there more ministers than ordinary people? Think carefully what kind of audience your products are aimed at?"

    The queen frowned and said, "of course I know that the number of nobles is far less than that of ordinary people, but goods like sugar, pepper, silk stockings are also aimed at the nobles. They can also make a lot of money."

    "That''s because these things are sold at a high price. Even if the target is little in number, they can still make money. But for movie tickets, whether poor or rich, whoever buys movie tickets will have the same price."

    The queen was suddenly enlightened. Damn it! It turned out that the problem was here.

    "Do you want to raise the price of the movie?" Robb squinted at him and said, "I advise you not tomit suicide."

    The queen did think of this idea just now, but it was denied by Robb in a sh. Forget it. Ill just admit defeat in the bet. When there was no one at night, she had to put on the silk stockings again and show it to the man. Fortunately, she had already shown it to him two times, and she was not as shy as before. Now she was thick skinned and could bear it.

    She changed the topic and said, "Right, in the past two months, I heard that your sewer has beenpletely repaired and put into use."

    "Yes," Robb said with a smile. "Just yesterday, the sewer has just been put into use. Now, the residents are allowed to connect to the sewer through pipes, and the houses in several neighborhood are also connected to the sewer through pipes."

 Chapter 539: This is different from our agreement

    Chapter 539: This is different from our agreement

    This should be considered a sincere gratitude. As far as Robb knew about the queen, she had never said such words to anyone. But now she said it so frankly to Robb, which overturned the impression he had always thought of her a bit.

    "Hey!" Robb said, "you are not like this at ordinary times. I''m not used to your sudden sentimental behavior. You jump up andin to me. You lift your table and fight with me. That''s your style."

    The queen snorted and said, "it''s rare for me to be gentle to others. How could you ask to be scolded?"

    Robb said. "I just feel that your setup is going to copse."

    "No way!"

    Just as the queen was speaking, a guard suddenly came over and whispered something in her ear. The Queen''s face suddenly became extremely pale. She whispered, "really?"

    "Yes, it''s true!" the guard said, "the spies have brought all the videos that have been recorded secretly. Please have a look."

    After saying that, the guard handed over a small box, which was a "video tape" used to store patterns and sounds.

    The queen took the box with aplex expression on her face

    Robb asked, "what''s wrong? Why do you look so strange?"

    The queen said, "damned man, please go back to the chapel at once and call the princess of East Gran, Russ Belmonde Drac], to watch something."

    Hearing her serious words, Robb was interested. "Oh? Did you take a video of something from East Gran? Why did you ask the big loli toe with you?"

    "Anyway, ask her toe here."

    Robb became interested and asked Lilian to push him back to the chapel.

    It waste at night. There was no night life in the middle ages. Most people had to sleep in the dark. Robb asked Lilian to call Russ, but this call woke up all the women in the room. Xuelu, Little Yi, the two light nuns, the big loli... These girls were all wearing tube nightgowns.

    There were only two people, Lilian and Suofa, who werent. They wouldn''t sleep before Robb fell asleep, so the two of them were still wearing ck and white maid clothes.

    The group of people gathered around the stone table, looking at the crystal ball on it.

    The queen pointed the crystal ball at the "videotape" and then used the switch of the box.

    A magic projected image was unfolded in midair.

    The video was a little blurry and not very clear. It seemed that the magic tool used to record this video was not very good. In the video, it was a magnificent pce. Few people present could recognize where it was, but the little girl eximed, "ah? This is my... The royal pce of East Gran, the meeting hall of my father."

    Robb guessed what was going on as soon as he saw the trash video. "Oh, mydy, is this the picture taken by the micro camera I sold youst time?"

    "Yes!" the queen said. "After you sold it to me, I handed it over to the spies of my kingdom. It took me a lot of effort to install it in the meeting room of Mondra. In fact, it was toorge. It was discovered by the cleaning servants several times. Fortunately, the servants didn''t know what it was. They thought it was just an ornament, so they didn''t take it off."

    Robb shrugged and said, "I had no choice."

    The little girl next to him had a very bad expression on her face. The queen went to her home to take videos secretly and even asked her toe watch. It was really hard to spit out.

    At this moment, something happened. A middle-aged man about forty or fifty years old walked up to the camera and sat on a chair. This man looked thin, with a slightly long face, a pointed chin, and a sinister and deep temperament.

    The little girl recognized him at a nce. "It''s my father! Mondra."

    Robb said, "Oh, your father looks like this. Why does he look like a bad man?"

    "That''s right!" the little girl actually helped Robb to speak against her father, "he is a bad guy."

    Robb didn''t know how to retort this time. It seemed that the rtionship between the father and daughter was quite bad.

    At this time, another man came into the picture. He was wearing the uniform of a bishop. It was obvious that he was an important member of Church of Light. He was a little fat and had a staff in his hand.

    This time, it was Little Yi and the two light nuns who were called at the same time, "ah! The archbishop of the Church of Light."

    The queen said, "humph! That ce is called a chapel of Darkness now."

    Little Yi and the two girls didn''t argue with the queen. They just stared at the archbishop, who was the highest inmand appointed by the old Church of Light in the Kingdom of Gran and was in charge of the temr knights. More than a year ago, Little Yi and the two light nuns had full respect and worship for him, but now when they looked at him, they felt that they couldn''t respect him at all.

    Robb said with a smile, "Miss queen, it seems that you have secretly recorded something between Mondra and the Church of Light, right?"

    "No! It''s not like that!" the queen said. "There will be someone more unexpected to you soon."

    "Oh?"

    The two of them sat on two chairs, seeming to be waiting for someone. The two of them talked from time to time without any interest. At this time, the space in front of the two of them suddenly twisted, and then a ck magic array was activated. Then, a red skinned monster with horns on its head emerged from the magic array.

    "Ah! It''s an abyssal demon! It''s the demon we saw in the crack of the groundst time."

    Of course, Robb recognized it at a nce. "Wow, this guy can teleport. Monsters are really powerful creatures."

    The queen asked, "did you get the key point wrong?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "Oh, yes. The point is that the abyssal demon actually ran to see Mondra and the archbishop. It''s interesting."

    As soon as the demon appeared, Mondra said, "Mr. Demon, we have made an agreement that you will make trouble within the territory of Westwind Town and I will attack Bright Road head-on, but you haven''t achieved anything yet. This is different from our agreement."

    A hint of anger shed across the monster''s face. "I encountered a small problem here and need to solve it. After I solve it, I will go all out to attack Westwind town."

    Mondra, "isn''t there just one powerful priest in Westwind town? You can''t even kill a priest, so I have to doubt the ability of the demon race."

    "That priest is not worth mentioning. Sooner orter, I will find a way to kill him." the demon said, "I was just distracted by something else."

    The so-called "other thing" referred to the strange goblin. Of course, the poor goblin did not know that goblin was a priest, or he must have been pissed off to death now.

 Chapter 540: I want to start a holy war

    Chapter 540: I want to start a holy war

    Being beaten up by a goblin was a great humiliation to the demon. Of course, it would not take the initiative to tell Mondra and the archbishop, so it skipped the words just now, He turned to them and said, "I''m asking for help from other abyssal demons. Soon, other abyssal demons wille to help me. Even my father, an archdemon, can alsoe. They will help me solve that small trouble, and then, even Westwind town can be captured."

    Hearing this, the two of them, Mondra and the archbishop, couldn''t help but be moved at the same time. A lone abyssal demon was already tricky enough. Did this fellow still need to summon his own race? It sounded that there were more than one of them, and there would be an archdemoning. This was a very powerful battle force.

    The two of them looked at each other and saw excitement and worry in each other''s eyes.

    The reason why they were so excited was that these powerful demons could help them to mess up the West Gran, and the reason why they were worried was that if these demons were too powerful, it would be a little troublesome for them to deal with these demons after they defeated West Gran.

    However, although it was troublesome to deal with the abyssal demons, it was better to deal with that persistent woman!

    He had to deal with that woman first!

    The woman who took the orthodox bloodline and got the full support of the Church of Darkness in the Kingdom of Gran was the most difficult thing for Mondra and the Church of Light to remove now.

    "In that case, well wait for your good news. Once you break through Westwind Town, I will immediately attack Bright Road. We will work together and try to kill that woman in one go. After that, I will give you several cities as agreed before, so that you can establish a kingdom made of demons, and the residents of these cities are all yours."

    As soon as he said this, the little girl''s face turned pale! It was so white that there was no trace of blood left.

    Sadness, despair, anger and all kinds of emotions were written on her immature face.

    The queen snorted, "you bastard Mondra! Did you hear that?"

    Robb, who had always been kind to others, couldn''t help but sigh. "Shit! This person can''t be called a human anymore."

    The demon let out a burst of weirdughter. In fact, it was very clear that even if Mondra really gave him a few cities and some townsmen to eat, he was just pretending to coax him. When he bes careless, Mondra would immediately attack and kill him. If those cities were burned to ashes, then all the crimes would be covered up and no one would know.

    The smart demon had already made up his mind. When Mondra and the queen were both injured, he would go out and take advantage of the situation. He would kill the queen and Mondra and turn the whole Kingdom of Gran into a kingdom of demons. At that time, all the people of the kingdom of Gran would be livestock kept by the demon.

    Both sides grinned mischievously

    The people who were watching the video couldn''tugh at all.

    Mondra, "are you here just to say that?"

    Demon, "of course not! Ie here because I have a request to the archbishop of the Church of Light."

    "Oh?" the archbishop sat up straight and said, "as long as we can destroy the Church of Darkness, we can discuss your request."

    The demon said in a deep voice "The hometown of our demon race is in the territory of the Jinghong mountains, which is the territory of the kingdom of Norma and also the area of influence of the old Church of Light. Once the reinforcements are sent to me, our hometown''s strength will be weakened. Therefore, I need the Church of Light to promise me that when our demon race goes all out to deal with West Gran, there will be no military action against the demons in the Jinghong Mountains. Otherwise, our race will have to think it over before and join hands with the queen to deal with you... "

    "Oh, I see!" the archbishop put on a serious face and said, "I can promise you now that I will not send a single soldier to the Jinghong mountains during this period. Please do your best to defeat West Gran."

    The demon said, "it''s useless to just make such promises. In addition to the soldiers, there are also some guys who alwayse to the mountain to make trouble..."

    The archbishop thought about it seriously and asked, "are you talking about those adventurers?"

    "That''s right!" the demon said, "although these guys are not as powerful as an army, they are also very troublesome. You have to be responsible for dealing with them, or our demon race will not be able to fight against West Gran with all our might."

    "Got it!" the archbishop said with a cruel and evil smile on his face, "these reckless adventurers are really annoying. We have long been disgusted with them. It''s easy to solve this problem. As long as our church pretends to issue adventure tasks, gather them together, imprison them, and even secretly execute them, there will be no problem."

    Xuelu almost overturned the table. "Damn it! I''m not going to go on an adventure. I have to go to East Gran and kill this damn archbishop. This is what I must do most now."

    Little Yi and the two nuns couldn''t help but shake their heads. Although they no longer believed in the old Church of Light, they still felt very sad when they heard the archbishop say so.

    "Very good," the demon chuckled. "Then I wish us a pleasant cooperation."

    After saying that, the ck magic array on the ground was activated again. The demon slowly drilled into the ground and disappeared.

    Only Mondra and the archbishop were left. The two of them looked at each other and chuckled. "Stupid demons! Let''s teach these demons human intelligence after we kill West Gran."

    The video ended here

    Both sides of the crystal ball were quiet, and no one wanted to speak.

    After a long time, the big loli said in a cold voice, "if I want to protect the holy light, the first person I have to kill is my father! Otherwise, how can the holy lighte to this world?"

    "Don''t do that," Robb said. "There are many ways to protect the holy light, but they don''t include killing your father by yourself. Even if your father is bad enough, you can ask someone else to do it for you, because you are not alone in carrying the whole world."

    Little Yi sighed, "I want to mobilize all the followers of the new Church of Light to start a holy war against the old one."

    "No! Don''t do that," said Robb "If you really start a holy warlike this, then your new Church of Light will be no different from the old one. I believe that the old Church of Light was also once a pure organization when it was just established, but it gradually changed after a few holy wars, because the archbishops will find that the holy wars are very good. It can bring power and wealth, so the heart of the archbishop will be corroded. If you don''t want the new Church of Light to be the same as the old one, never start a holy war. "

 Chapter 541: I understand, but I wont support you

    Chapter 541: I understand, but I won''t support you

    Robb''s words made both the little girl and Little Yi silent.

    However, he turned to Xuelu and thumbed up, "I support you. Kill the archbishop."

    The queen said, "Hey, your bias is too obvious. You have refuted what Ishir and Russ said, but only supported Xuelu. I don''t agree with such a crazy bias."

    Robb squinted, "it''s none of your business."

    "I don''t care whether it''s my business or not," the queen said

    "Save it. It''s not unfair," Robb said seriously "It''s a wrong idea. Of course I should stop them. As for what Xuelu said, I don''t think it''s a problem at all. The damn archbishop wants to gather all the adventurers and secretly kill them. What''s wrong with Xuelu if she wants to kill him? If this kind of thing happens, and she doesn''t even want to kill the other party, then she is a waste who is always willing to be enved."

    He gave her a thumbs up and said, "it''s a good thing that you dare to resist power."

    With a bright smile on her face, Xuelu asked, "will you go with me?"

    "No, don''t even think about it." Robb refused without hesitation. "Such an insidious power holder, eight out of ten games will be killed by the yers. I''m tired of killing this kind of person. You can find a way to kill him yourself. Anyway, don''te to me."

    Xuelu was speechless

    "What''s more," Robb suddenly smiled and said, "you won''t fight alone, because you will have a good ally."

    "Who is it?" Xuelu asked.

    Robb pointed at the crystal ball and said, "Miss queen, and... The church of Darkness behind her.", He smiled at the crystal ball and said.

    "..."

    Russ was speechless

    The queen snorted, "are you satirizing me as a dog?"

    "No!" Robb said, "I''m satirizing the Church of Darkness, but not you. Although you look like faithful to the Church of Darkness, I understand that you have already lost your faith deep in your heart. The Church of Darkness t is just a tool for you. In your heart, you must be thinking of ''dog biting dog, a dog, dog biting hair'', but you can''t speak it out."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Robb crossed his legs and said with a smile, "no matter which world it is, the people who don''t believe in God encourage the poor to believe in God every day. What a miserable era."

    The queen didn''t deny it. From her point of view, she couldn''t admit it, but she couldnt deny it either. She just took a look at Robb deeply and said in a low voice, "you''re right. I''ll put this video on the cinema and send someone to secretly send it to the nobles of East Gran. I think, maybe a holy battle will really begin next. Unfortunately, it''s really a pity when I really want to develop my internal affairs, but I can''t miss such a good opportunity. With such a treasure in hand, if I don''t make good use of it, I will feel that I''m wasting my life."

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "I understand, but I won''t support you. Anyway, it''s up to you."

    On the second day, the eight projection rooms of Elizabeths Cinema City suddenly stopped ying movies at the same time. Instead, they began to y a short video for free to all the audience.

    This short video was yed by three main characters, Mondra, the archbishop, and the abyssal demon. Their ugly faces were undoubtedly shown on the screen.

    As soon as the video was released, the public on Bright Road immediately exploded! Countless people rushed into the cinema and watched the video again and again.

    At the beginning, everyone was still studying the authenticity of the video. After all, there were not many civilians who had seen Mondra, but many civilians had seen the archbishop. After countless people''s careful study, they confirmed that the video was true.

    Then, public opinion went crazy!

    Although these people had been under the rule of Mondra for sixteen years, many of them didn''t take political struggles seriously. They just did whatever they wanted to do.

    However, the short video this time had refreshed all themoners'' values.

    Especially Mondras words, "I will give you several cities, so that you can establish a kingdom made of monsters, and the residents of these cities will be eaten by you." these words triggered the most sensitive nerves of themoners.

    It was not until now that they realized that Mondra did not treat them as his subjects, or even as adults. He only treated them as a pile of meaningless meat to feed the monsters.

    "Kill Mondra!

    "We can''t let such a fake king sit on the throne again."

    "Only the queen is worthy of the throne."

    "Sure enough, only the official descendant can bear the throne. Those who get the throne by crooked ways must only know how to defend their rights by crooked ways."

    "I''m willing to join the army of West Gran. Make sure I''m the first one to charge."

    "I''m willing to join the army and fight for justice."

    The angry public decided to follow the queen wholeheartedly and no longer sway between the queen and Mondra.

    And what the archbishop said also touched the hearts of countless people!

    All the adventurers who were still active in the territory of West Gran were angry, and once these reckless adventurers were angry, it was also a power that could not be ignored. Countless adventurers immediately gave up their existing tasks and gave themselves the task of "beheading the archbishop of the old Church of Light".

    There was no need for him to pay for this task. In other words, the reward was to make himself realize what they wanted!

    For a moment, many adventurers tidied up their clothes and set off for East Gran.

    They had their own ways to cross the border and sneak into East Gran, and they also had their own ways to sneak into the Capital of Saints, looking for an opportunity to assassinate the archbishop.

    Then, something more interesting happened.

    The spies sent by Mondra on Bright Road actually took the initiative to turn themselves in, because they could not ept that their king was such a scumbag.

    After the spies turned themselves in, they exposed more spies. Then, all the spyworks hidden on Bright Road were almost all uprooted by the queen in an instant, and only a few leaders of the spies escaped from the chaos.

    Then, the messengers who were worried about the copy of the videos began to set out for East Gran. They sent the videos to the nobles one by one

 Chapter 542: The public has the right to know the truth

    Chapter 542: The public has the right to know the truth

    At the same time when Mondra''s plot was wildly disyed on Bright Road

    "Godfather, do we need to show this video to the townsmen for free in the cinema?" asked Suofa in a low voice.

    "Of course!" Robb said. "Do I even need to ask you this question?"

    "I thought you didn''t like to get involved in this kind of thing. I thought you wanted to keep a low profile."

    Robb shook his head and said, "although I don''t like to get involved in this kind of thing, the public has the right to know it. I can''t hide this kind of darkness from the townsmen. Of course, I won''t add fuel to the fire like Miss queen. I won''t instigate the townsmen'' emotions."

    Suofa understood. "We need to let the people know what''s going on, and then let them decide how to deal with it on their own."

    "Yes," Robb said with a smile "Although most people are stupid without their own intelligence and education, they will always be stupid without their own brain thinking. If they often think, they will gradually be smarter. Even if they think in the wrong direction, I can still stand out to correct them. Take the copy of the video sent by Miss Queen to the cinemas, but we can''t y this all day long like Miss queen in eight projection rooms That''s insane. Just put it at the end of every movie. "

    Suofa nodded and took the video

    Then, the townsmen of Westwind town also got angry!

    It was not until now that they understood why the monster army always sent a lot of troops to attack this ce. Even if it could be counted as the "acting battle" in Westwind prison, the monsters had attacked this ce three times. Moreover, from the video, the abyssal demon would gather more demons, and then Westwind town would face a more severe test.

    "Damn it! It''s him who colluded with the abyssal demons to attack our Westwind Town again and again."

    "You still call him king? Remove the word ''King! We don''t have such a king."

    "Judging from his tone, Westwind town will be the ce thats going to be sacrificed to the demon. He is going to give us all to the demons as food."

    "I want to join the army and fight against him!"

    "Don''t be silly. What the hell are you going to do? Even if you want to fight with Mondra, it is the army of the queen. At present, Godfathers personal guard team in our Westwind Town only consider fighting with the monster army."

    "Then let''s deal with the monsters first, and then deal with Mondra! We have Godfather as our backing, and there is no battle that we can''t win."

    "Well, that''s true."

    "Let all the monsterse here. Godfather will clean up the big ones, and I''ll clean up the small ones."

    "I don''t think you are right." an old town citizen shook his head and said, "ording to Godfather''s character, he won''t take the initiative to deal with Mondra. He will only sit on his stone stool and restzily. When Mondra calls him, he will easily pull Mondra to death. Is he qualified to let Godfather travel such a long way?"

    Hearing this, the other townsmen were reasonable, "Mondra doesn''t deserve to be on the same level as our Godfather."

    "Godfather, don''t run so far for such a little guy."

    "Right, Mondra is bad to his people, while Godfather is good to his people. I will always support Godfather."

    "I will always support Godfather!"

    After a deep discussion and exchange, the townsmen came to a conclusion that only Godfather was good in the world. His children were like treasures. If they threw themselves into the arms of Godfather, they would be able to enjoy eternal joy

    Early in the morning, the sun shone brightly. Xuelu was getting dressed and ready to go.

    She was as hot as ever today! She wore a silk robe which was rubbed by Robb. It was exquisite and generous, and had a high defensive power. Her weapon was also made by Robb.

    Gorda and Jike were also neatly dressed,ing from the cabin on the hillside, across a hillside covered with green grass, and stood in front of Robb. "Godfather, we are leaving now," said Gorda.

    "Are you sure?" Robb said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to go."

    "We have to go! Someone plotted to deceive all the adventurers and put execute them secretly. We have to kill this guy so that we can eat and drink in peace."

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "but it''s useless to kill him. He is just a pawn sent by the Church of Light in the Kingdom of Gran. Even if you can kill him sessfully, the Church of Light will only send a new archbishop. Then, the new archbishop will say something simr again."

    Gorda didn''t answer!

    However, Xuelu stood in front of Robb with a bright smile on her face. In other words, she was confident and bold. She said very seriously, "then well kill the new archbishop as well! Send another one? Kill him again until the Church of Light a good archbishop. This is how we take risks."

    "Are you sure that there will be a good archbishop?" Robb said, "look, it hasnt been long since he became the archbishop, but he has lost his humanity already. Do you really think that there are still kind and upright people among the archbishops and leaders of the Church of Light?"

    After careful consideration, Xuelu shook her hot red hair and said, "then I''ll go to the Kingdom of Norma and explore the City of Saints and all the big shots in it, including the paparazzi."

    Robb smiled and said, "your ideal is very rich, but reality is very bony. You are not strong enough to do that."

    "There are so many adventurers in this world. As long as we gather them together..."

    Before she could finish her words, Xueluughed at herself and said, "Oh, that''s impossible. If the adventurers are willing to join hands, they will not be called adventurers, but soldiers."

    After a pause, she continued, "anyway, there must be a way. Adventurers are people who find a way to make something impossible possible."

    "A road to the mountain?" said Robb, "this is really a way for adventurers to solve problems. Well, then I won''t talk nonsense. I can only say that I wish you a smooth journey, and..."

    Robb took out three crystal balls, He handed it to Xuelu and said, "there are three crystal balls here. They are ''mobile phones'' that can only be used to talk on the phone, but can''t transmit images. If you three meet any problems that can''t be solved, you can call me. Right, this mobile phone is not a direct call. You can choose a target when you dial the phone, which means that you can also talk to each other."

 Chapter 543: Whats the use of scrap metal

    Chapter 543: What''s the use of scrap metal

    The cellphone was a new product developed by Robb recently.

    He used an emerald which could "store data" to save a database and record the number of each crystal in it. Then, when he dialed a number, it would judge by multiple conditions. First, it would look for the number he wanted in the emerald''s database, and then use the emerald to connect to the corresponding crystal ball.

    In this way, the structure of "mobile phone-base " was formed. Thus, the crystal ball was no longer "paired", but formed awork, which could connect the crystal ball that he wanted to connect to at will.

    Robb said, "remember, the crystal ball in my hand is 000000, the crystal ball in Xuelu''s hand is 000001, Gordax is 000002, and Jikes is 000003. Who do you want to contact? Tell the crystal ball this number when you make the call."

    Gorda, "Why do I have to use numbers? I''m not good at memorizing numbers. Can''t I use their names?"

    Robb snorted, "do you know how many people in this world are called by the name of Gorda? When they all have mobile phones and tell the crystal ball to call Gorda. Who will it dial?"

    "I... I..." Gorda stammered, "then don''t sell the crystal ball to someone else."

    Xuelu couldn''t helpughing, "haha! You idiot!"

    Jike couldn''t help smiling.

    The three adventurers yed with the "mobile phone" in their hands for a while, and then made several calls to test them. Soon, they figured out the use of the mobile phone, and felt it was very convenient. They quickly put away the treasures.

    With this thing in Xuelus arms, she began to feelcent. She reached out and hooked it around Robb''s neck, and said in a low voice, "honey, if I met danger on the way of taking an adventure, call you, and throw out a transmission portal scroll. Then you''lle to help me, won''t you?"

    "No!" Robb shook his head and said, "I will sneer at you on the other side of the phone."

    Xuelu was speechless

    However, she had already known Robb''s temperament. He liked to be enigmatic. Wow, he was really good at making sarcastic remarks. But no one couldpare with him in terms of love. If he was really in danger, this fellow would definitelye to rescue her as soon as possible. He couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.

    "Im ready to go!" Xuelu walked out of the courtyard of the chapel and went straight to the train station.

    Gorda and Jike waved at Robb and followed him.

    In the train station, there was a brand-new steam train, which was carrying sleepers and iron tracks, whistling. This was a new train that had just beenpleted by the dwarven craftsmen. It had been bought by the railwaypany invested by Marian, Pobo and the queen.

    At present, it was mainly responsible for the transportation of the iron tracks and sleepers to the direction of Nanli vige, and help the construction teamplete the railway as soon as possible. Nanli vige was located between Bright Road and Westwind town. Although the three of them could only run twenty miles south by the train, it could also reduce the distance by one day for them.

    What was interesting was that not only did the three of them board the train, but also many businessmen were buying tickets. One of them was an old friend of Westwind Town, the dwarf businessman. He still came to Westwind town every once in a while as before. However, because of his small business structure, he was doing daily goods, so he gradually couldn''t keep up with the development of Westwind town.

    Robb waved his hand at the steam train and watched the train leave Westwind town and head to the South. He couldn''t help but feel a little worried. He only hoped that they could throw out the instant transmission scroll in time before they were put in grave danger, or that they could open the transmission portal before they died. He didn''t want them to be killed instantly.

    As soon as the train left, a funny guy came over from the cement road in front of the chapel. It was a strange car that has a steam engine, a huge metal frame, and several iron wheels. With a white barrel on its head. It drove on the cement road with great difficulty

    The strange car was obviously very poor in power, and was extremely difficult to drive. If it hadn''t walked on the t cement road, it would have been difficult for it to move at all.

    It took a long time for it to move from a few hundred miles away to the door of the chapel. The head of a dwarf popped out of the car and waved at Robb. "Grandmaster cksmith, look, this is your idea. I made a steam car ording to your idea."

    "What the heck? You call this thing a car?" Robb didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "The idea I proposed is not this small thing. It should be something taller."

    The dwarf leader said, "Its a test. You said that its good to try, even if it results in failure..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the "steam car" copsed with a bang. The iron wheels rolled out in several directions. The main body of the car fell to the ground dejectedly. The dwarf leader was stuck in the middle of the bent iron, and his beard was wrapped around something.

    He screamed in the pile of scrap metal, "help me out!"

    A group of dwarves ran up from behind, took out iron rods, and finally pried the bent iron frame open. The dwarf leader crawled out of the scrap iron pile, looking embarrassed. "It seems that the strength of this thing needs to be studied again."

    At this time, the Commander, Elsie, ran out from nowhere and grabbed the dwarf leader''s beard. "You bastard! You promised to help me reassemble the tank as soon as you developed the steam engine, but you were ying with such a shabby thing now, yet my steam tanks still not here? Where is my steam tank? You have broken it into parts and don''t care about it now? Give it back to me quickly."

    The dwarf leader muttered, "there''s no battle now. What''s the use of using a tank?"

    "Didn''t you watch that damn video?" The abyssal demon has already asked for help from its hometown. Soon more demons wille. They will lead the monster army to attack Westwind town again. We need weapons, arge number of weapons, and the best weapon in the world is tank. The kind of trash like the holy sword are already the tears of the generation. Hurry up and make more tanks. I want five hundred."

    "No way!" the dwarf leader said, "do you think our race has a poption of twenty thousand? We only have two thousand! We can only get five hundred tanks for you after a very long time."

    "You also know that you don''t have enough hands? Then why do you still do this kind of rubbish that will turn into scrap metal at any time?" Elsie said, "do something serious for me! Do the 996 working hour system."

    Hearing the conversation between the two, Robb couldn''t helpughing.

 Chapter 544: The new weapon of the steam tank

    Chapter 544: The new weapon of the steam tank

    Elsieined while grabbing the head of the dwarf leader, which annoyed him a little.

    He had to mutter "Forget it. Although I can''t take out a tank now, there is a good thing for you to see. This is the idea proposed by the grandmaster cksmith, and it was made by our race. ording to the grandmaster cksmith, this is to make up for your tanks fire defects. The grandmaster cksmith said thatst time when the wolf riders attacked the city, you drove the tank to fight against them, but the wolf rider passed the tank and ran past it. You couldn''t attack them at all. At that time, the battle happened in the town, so you couldnt fire with your tank either, so we added a less powerful weapon. "

    Of course, Elsie still remembered this. He asked Robb for a less powerful weapon. At that time, Robb joked and asked him to shoot arrows.

    He thought that Robb hadn''t considered his request at all, but he didn''t expect that Robb had already ordered the dwarves to develop it. He couldn''t help but feel happy. "A thing proposed by Godfather? It must be a good thing. Let me have a look."

    The dwarf leader waved his hand, and two dwarves immediately opened the sewer lid and jumped in. After a while, they crawled out of the sewer again, holding some strange small boxes in their hands. These small boxes had a reserved screw hole on them, which seemed to be used to fix something. A long line was drawn on it, and there was a switch on the end of the line.

    The dwarf leader said "Look, these iron boxes are used to hang outside the tank. And the switch on the end of the line is used to extend to the inside of the tank. When we make a new tank for you, we will reserve some holes on the outer shell of the tank. At that time, we will hang the boxes on the outer shell of the tank, and these lines with switches are extended into the tank through the holes. You can control these switches and trigger these boxes from inside the tank."

    Elsie understood what he meant at once. "Is there magic in these boxes?"

    "Yes!" the dwarf leader said, "Try it."

    Elsie took a box and pointed it at a big stone in the distance. He clicked the switch and the lid of the box was opened. Then, stars flew out of the box and hit the big stone continuously. It had the spell starfall sealed.

    "Wow!" Elsie was overjoyed. "This box is so powerful. The outer wall of my tank is full of this kind of boxes. Then I can activate the boxes through the switches in the tank."

    "Yes, that''s it," the dwarf leader said. "When I heard the idea of the grandmaster cksmith, I also felt that it was a big brain idea. In the future, we can try to develop all kinds of strange weapons, hang them on the outer wall of the tank, and operate them inside."

    Elsie, "hahaha, my tank is even more powerful now."

    "But..." Robb said with a smile, "there is also a problem here. As the number of weapons increase and the switches increase, you have to drive the tank while using these weapons. How can you care about it? I think maybe we should design the tank to be driven by more people and separate the driver from the barrel..."

    The dwarf leader was stunned for a moment, and then bowed to him, "the grandmaster cksmith is awesome. He always thinks of something that others can''t imagine. I will make the new tank ofmander Elsie, perfect."

    Robb smiled and said, "I have a small suggestion. Make the steam car look good for me."

    The dwarf leader smiled awkwardly, "yes, I will."

    Time passed quickly

    A few days passed quickly.

    The news of the videost time was no longer discussed in Westwind town. The townsmen of Westwind town were particrly heartless, because they were not afraid of strong enemies. No matter how powerful their enemies were, they didn''t think they could pass Godfather.

    With a strong military force and a rich economy, the people would gradually be happy.

    Lu Xun once said, "if a person has money, his EQ and IQ will be higher, and he will not easily lose his temper.".

    This was the current situation of the townsmen of Westwind town.

    However, on Bright Road, the public opinion was getting more and more out of control, and the cries of war were getting louder and louder. In a town with a poption of hundreds of thousands of people, once public opinion broke out, the momentum would be extremely terrifying. People could be seen every day in the streets and alleys gathering together and talking loudly about the despicable Mondra.

    Countless voices shouted, "fight! Fight! Knock down the despicable Mondra!"

    The queen was not a bad queen. In fact, she was an excellent politician. How could she miss such an opportunity?

    Soon, recruitment began!

    It turned out that although ordinary townsmen usually hated military recruitment and war. This time, no one objected. Recruitment had just begun, and a lot of people already actively registered for it.

    The will of the people was unprecedentedly high. The entire sky above Bright Road seemed to be echoing with the sound of horns.

    Not long after, Robb received the news that Duke Madeleine led the ck Earth Knights and several groups of misceneous soldiers to go to East Gran.

    This was a war of "justice". Countless people came to the gate of the city spontaneously to see the army off.

    When Robb heard the news, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply. "It wasnt easy to earn a few months of peace, yet it begins again..."

    While he wasining about the queen and worrying about the safety of Madeleine, he suddenly saw several people at the door of the chapel peeking. These people were dressed in ck cloaks and covered faces, and they didn''t look like good people at first nce. Moreover, they were peeking at the chapel, which made him more suspicious.

    In Westwind Town, no one would approach Robb''s chapel like this.

    Because everyone here knew that Godfather was kind and amiable, not the kind of leader who liked to put on airs like nobles. Anyone could enter his chapel and visit it openly. When Godfather was in a good mood, he would say hello to you, buy you a cup of Coca-C, and when he was in a bad mood, he would not scold you. At most, he would bezy on his stone stool and wont talk or greet people, making people think that there was a scarecrow lying on the stone stool.

    Such people who came to the chapel to poke their heads must be an outsider. They didn''t know the rules of Westwind town.

    Robb happened to be in a good mood today. He chuckled at the people in cloaks and said, "don''t stand outside and poke your heads. If you have anything to say,e in and talk."

    Those people froze for a moment. Obviously, they didn''t expect Robb to be so indifferent. After hesitating for a while, they seemed to have made up their mind. Then they lifted their cloaks and walked towards Robb.

 Chapter 546: Another smart man

    Chapter 546: Another smart man

    The middle-aged man''s name was Eddie, and he was called uncle by the little girl. It seemed that the two of them were quite close. It was not strange at all. The reason why the little girl could lurk in Bright Road to assassinate important politicians must have because of the secret support of Eddie, the spy.

    In addition, she worked as a heretic judger in the Church of Light, so there must be a lot ofmunication between them.

    Robb saw the kind look in Eddie''s eyes. It seemed that he really took good care of the big loli, and the big loli also returned to be a little girl. She jumped over and asked, "Why are you here?"

    Eddie smiled bitterly. "I''m here for the true God of light."

    Hearing this, the little girl understood, "you watched the video?"

    "Yes," Eddie sighed deeply. "Even a person like me who watched the video also left as soon as possible. The Church of Light''s business in the Kingdom of Gran is going to bepletely ruined."

    As a bishop, he knew very well what the Church of Light was doing in the world, which was to control the public. But now, a video had swept away the trust of the Church of Light in the public. The Church of Light''s business in the Kingdom of Gran was over. Even the most devout believers of the Church of Light would no longer trust it.

    Maybe only those who were not pious enough would stay there.

    The little girl couldn''t help but ask, "hows the battle in the east?"

    Eddie sighed, "War? There is no war? The army of Duke Madeleine sent troops to attack, and the morale of their whole army was high. Where Madeleine''s troops pointed to, towns and viges fell with the wind, and even several noble generals guarding the ces directly dropped without shooting an arrow."

    "Humph! You deserve it. It would be best if Madeleine could attack the Capital of Saints along the way, and that the nobility in the Capital of Saints would tie up my father and the archbishop and exile them out of the city. That would be the best."

    "You wish, don''t you?" Robb suddenly blurted out, "things are not that simple. Justice is worthless in front of money and power. Those who are going to use their buttocks to think immediately will firmly stand out to support Mondra and the archbishop, and then, Madeleine will encounter a strong resistance."

    "Think with your buttocks?" the big girl asked curiously, "can you think with your buttocks?"

    Eddie didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. "Godfather is just making a metaphor. The bottom here is the standpoint!"

    Robb gave him a thumbs up and said, "you understand."

    Eddie said, "although I''m naive, I''m not stupid."

    Robb, "but I always thought naivety and stupidity are the same thing."

    Eddie was speechless

    At this time, Little Yi and two light little nuns also came out. When the three of them saw Eddie, they were also as surprised as the big loli. "Eddie, you are also here?"

    Eddie smiled bitterly, "sorry, I''mte."

    "In fact, it''s not toote," Robb said with a smile. "people whoeter than you are about toe in an endless stream, right? Little Yi, you have to be prepared. The foundation of the old Church of Light in the Kingdom of Gran is about to copse, and those devout believers will definitely not join the Church of Darkness, nor will they believe in the God of desert, the God of forest, the goddess of spiders... Then their only choice is here!"

    Hearing this, Little Yi thought carefully and her cold face slowly turned red. It seemed that she was a little excited and moved, because she suddenly realized that arge number of believers wereing. The new Church of Light might be about to start a new journey.

    She turned to Eddie and said, "Eddie, it''s... it''s good that you''re here. After all, I''m just a nun. I''m not capable enough. I hope you can take charge of the overall situation."

    Eddie stole a nce at Robb and quickly refused, "how can I do that? I''m new here and don''t know anything. I don''t even know the teachings of the new Church of Light. I can''t preside over the overall situation, so please ask Ishir to be responsible for it. I want to start from the lowest level here and start from scratch. After I deeply understand the teachings of the new Church of Light, I''lle out to help you do stuff."

    After saying that, he quickly stole a nce at Robb. Seeing that Robb had a smile on his face and was obviously satisfied with his words, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Robb chuckled in his heart, [He took the opportunity quickly! Another Elsie. All the people who could get the position of a bishop in the Church of Light were smart people.]

    One of the advantages of such a smart man was that when he had a clear understanding of Robb''s strength, he was more loyal than an idiot. He would never go against Robb at all. That was what Elsie was like. Of course, Elsie also had a strong desire for power. He clearly knew how terrifying Robb was, so he would never try to challenge Robb''s absolute authority with his power.

    The more, the better!

    In fact, Robb was very clear about Little Yis dwarings. Although she was kind-hearted, innocent and full of love in the world without any crooked thoughts, she was not a person who was good at organizing and arranging. If she was asked to spread the teachings and carry forward the virtues to hundreds of people, she could do it perfectly.

    But she couldn''t spread her thoughts and consciousness to the whole world.

    She needed someone like Elsie or Eddie to help her! Elsie was very busy now, of course he couldn''t, but the new Eddie could.

    A person who has no ws in her character, a truly kind and loving personality can be a spiritual symbol, while a person with the ability to advance and retreat practically do the practical things, could the new Church of Light really walk on the road of prosperity.

    Robb patted Eddie''s shoulder and said, "please help her. I''m looking forward to your help. I hope you can spread the belief of the new Church of Light and guide all the confused people."

    Eddie quickly put his hands on his chest and bowed slightly. "That is what a devout believer of the God of light should do."

    When the two were talking about this, the lid of the sewer was opened, and Commander Elsie came out. He didn''t seem to like the sewer very much, because it had already been put into use, so the dirty water was flowing in all directions, spreading an unpleasant smell.

    However, it was the fastest way to get to the underground vige of the dwarves from the sewer. Therge exit the dwarves had reserved for the tank was far away from Robb''s chapel, so it was inconvenient to take a detour, so Elsie still pinched his nose and walked through a section of sewer.

    He came out and waved at Robb, "Godfather, I''ll report the progress of the tank to you..."

    Before he could finish his words, he saw Eddie and eximed, "ah, Eddie, why are you here?"

 Chapter 547: Is this how you use a holy weapon?

    Chapter 547: Is this how you use a holy weapon?

    Seeing Elsie, Eddie was not surprised at all. He was a spy on Bright Road and had a lot of information channels. He knew everything around the ce.

    He was very clear that Elsie had been chased into Westwind town by the ck Earth Knights and had a good reputation here.

    After telling Elsie what he had said to Robb, Eddie smiled and said, "we have to work together and work side by side in the future."

    Side by side? Elsie chuckled in his heart, [back then, we were indeed in a state of being side by side in the Church of Light. I was in charge of the Temr Knights, and you were in charge of intelligence and internal affairs. We could be considered as two generals of one nation. But in Westwind Town, you camete, so you can only be a few shoulders dwarfer than me. Haha!]

    Although Elsie thought so, a warm smile appeared on his face. "That''s great. Let''s go to the tavern and have some drinkster."

    The two of them talked about the old days, but Robb turned his attention to the holy weapon on the table, "Dawn Break." this golden stone emitted a dazzling light on the table. Although it was still in an inactivate state, it could still blind ordinary people''s eyes.

    Robb knew that this thing could release a very strong sh bomb, which could make the people around unable to see anything for a dwarf time. Last time, the big loli was surrounded by the ck Earth Knights, which was the reason why she escaped.

    He was curious, "by the way, what is it made of?"

    When he didn''t say anything, the two of them talked happily. However, as soon as he asked, the two of them stopped talking almost in an instant. At the same time, they turned to Robb and said, "Golden Obsidian!"

    After saying that, the two of them could not help but look at each other, thinking in their hearts, [this guy is still so good at ttering his boss.]

    After a dwarf while of zero point zero one seconds, Eddie stepped back and gave the chance to speak to Elsie. He knew that it was better not topete with Elsie for favor since he was just a neer.

    Elsie chuckled and said, "Godfather, this is called a golden obsidian. It is a very rare and rare stone. Hundreds of years ago, it was found in the mountain range by adventurers, and then fell into the hands of the old Church of Light. The church found that a special rune could activate its top and emit a strong light, so it was made into a holy weapon, specially used to sh the eyes of the enemy."

    "Oh, I see," Robb said. "It can only flicker once in a while, but it can still stay bright for a long time. Besides, can you adjust its brightness? It''s so bright that it can blind you. Can it be a little gentler?"

    "it''s okay for it to stay on for a long time, but it will consume the power of light absorbed from the sun stored in it, and when it''s empty, you need to bask it in the sun to replenish it." Elsie exined, "but what does it mean to be gentle? If it doesn''t sh, won''t it lose its effect of blinding the enemy? " "What''s the use of blinding the eyes of the enemy?" Robb said, "it''s better to kill the enemy directly than blind the eyes of the enemy."

    Elsie was speechless

    Eddie was speechless

    After a while, Elsie added "The brightness can be adjusted, as long as you cut it into small pieces. When the church first got this, it was much bigger than it is now, and its light was also much brighter at that time. When it was used in front of two armies, it can make both armies temporarily blind. Later, after a war, it was smashed in half by the enemy, half of which was lost, and the other half was the present piece, only the size of a fist. The church repainted runes on it, so it can still be used, but the light has been weakened a lot, and now it can no longer deter an army. It can only shine on a team. "

    Before he could finish his words, Robb suddenly raised his hand and pped the fist sized Golden obsidian.

    Elsie and Eddie two shouted almost at the same time, "no!"

    However, it was toote to stop him. Robb''s p hit the stone hard. How could the poor stone withstand his attack? It was smashed into pieces in an instant, and broke into small pieces on the table.

    The bigger one was only the size of a finger, and the smaller one was only the size of a mung bean.

    Elsie and Eddie two were rendered speechless

    Robb picked up the golden obsidian as big as a mung bean from the table and chuckled, "the light emitted from this size shouldn''t be dazzling, right? Elsie, Eddie, can you draw the rune that makes it shine continuously?"

    "I can draw it." Eddie raised his hand.

    "Good. You can draw it now." Robb handed him a pen and helped him apply the magic essence ink. Then he pointed at him to shrink.

    Eddie shrank into a very small person in an instant, standing on the stone table in a daze.

    "What are you thinking about? Start drawing the rune!" said Robb.

    Eddie, with all due respect, I really can''t understand what you want to do. Breaking such a precious holy weapon into small pieces, and then letting the small stones shine. It willpletely lose its effect of making people blind. "

    "Why would I use blinding light?" Robb said, "what I want is not to make people blind."

    Eddie was speechless

    Forget it. Although he had a lot ofints, he was as smart as Elsie. He knew when he should be obedient. He picked up the pen and brushed it. Not long after, the mung bean sized golden obsidian was painted with runes that would allow it to continue to shine.

    Robb chuckled and said, "Make the condition for triggering the runes. Starting Condition: ''light on''; Closing condition Light close''."

    Although Eddie didn''t know what was going on, he did as he was told.

    Robb asked Lilian to bring a thread and tie the obsidian on it. Then the other end of the thread was wrapped around the tree above his head. There was a bean sized stone hanging on the thin thread and swaying over his head, which looked very strange.

    Robb raised his head and said, "Light on!"

    The golden stone suddenly lit up, emitting a bright light above Robb''s head

    Robbughed and said, "hahaha, I can sit on the stone stool and read books when it''s dark."

    Eddie broke out in a sweat and thought, [this Godfather! How could such a rare holy weapon be used like this? What the hell is this? Just a torch is enough!]

    However, Elsie, after getting along with Robb for a long time, had already been used to Robb''s methods. No matter what kind of weapon he had, it would eventually be "household goods" in Robb''s hands. In any case, since he was extremely powerful, he no longer needed any holy weapon or secret weapon to assist him. These holy weapons were even more useful in his hands as toys.

 Chapter 548: Night Light

    Chapter 548: Night Light

    Robb waved at him and said, "thank you for making these voice-controlledmps. Then I''ll install them at every intersection of the town and make them roadmps. By the way, I want a big one in my chapel hall and a small one in each bedroom. "

    Eddie didn''t know whether to cry or tough, but said obediently, "it''s not hard at all to do such a thing at all. I''m willing to serve Godfather."

    Eddie began to draw.

    Robb looked at the pile of broken stones on the stone table and thought, [there are only a few hundred stones here, so I can only make a few hundred voice controlmps. It''s not enough!]

    He turned to Elsie and asked, "do you know where we can find this kind of obsidian?"

    Elsie said respectfully, "Godfather, I got this piece hundreds of years ago and made it into a holy weapon. If I could easily get it, it wouldn''t be called a holy weapon."

    Robb said, "that makes sense, but there must be a way, right? I remember that you just said that the first one was found by an adventurer in the a mountain range?"

    Elsie nodded, "yes, it was found in the Jinghong mountain."

    Robb said, "then let''s go to there to look for some. Maybe we can find it. ording to the principles of mineral formation, if we can find a small piece of ore, we can often dig out arge mine. If we find it well then we can make countless electricmps."

    Elsie said with a bitter face "The Jinghong mountains is the den of the ck dragon Avicus and also the home of the demons. It is said that the demon king city is located in the Jinghong mountains. The monsters there are many times stronger than the ones in ck Pine Mountain. It is extremely difficult for humans to enter the Jinghong Mountains. Only the bravest adventurer dares to take such risks. However, most of the adventurers donte back alive and countless adventurers go missing every year. "

    Robb rested his chin on his hand and thought for a while. "Wow, it sounds great. Should I go and have a look?"

    Elsie hurriedly said, "Godfather, be careful! Although you are extremely powerful and all kinds of monsters can''t withstand a single blow from you, don''t rush into Jinghong mountains, because... The ck dragon, only that thing can''t be defeated by human power. Even if you are..."

    The ck dragon Avicus went out of the mountain every four years to plunder human wealth. It had a history of more than one thousand years. Countless heroes had used countless holy weapons and secret weapons, and used all kinds of methods to try to kill it, but none of them seeded.

    Although Elsie worshiped Robb as a God, he believed that he might not be able to defeat the ck dragon.

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "well, although I don''t think I can''t defeat the ck dragon, I have to listen to others'' advice. The most important thing is that I have already been tired of the task of running to a mountain to look for some ores. Since I''m tired of it, I won''t be able to mass producemps for the time being."

    Elsie breathed a sigh of relief. It would be better if Godfather didn''t go anywhere. Westwind Town cannot live without Robb now. If Robb gets damaged while dealing with the ck dragon, the monsters would immediatelye over, and the queen would definitelye to take back the jurisdiction of Westwind town. At that time, Westwind town would be in a mess, and the position that he had obtained with great difficulty would be lost! He didn''t think he had the ability to stop the monster army and the queens army.

    Therefore, for him, Robb''s safety is the guarantee of his greatness.

    In the following days, the peace in Westwind town was temporarily restored.

    Robb was stillzy every day. asionally, he would take some time to shoot The Lord of the Rings: The Return of the King count the box office of the first and second movies, and then listen to the news of the battle between the two movies from the businessmen..

    The progress of the war was exactly the same as Robb had expected!

    At the beginning, the army led by Madeleine was as strong as a bamboo, and the enemies fell all the way when they felt the wind. However, the closer her army got to the Capital of Saints, the greater the resistance she encountered.

    Because the closer they got to the power center, the less people would think about problems with justice, and the more people would think about problems with power and interests.

    Some of the great nobles who had already gained benefits didn''t care who was justice and who was evil, nor did they care about who colluded with the monsters. They only cared about whether their status was stable or not.

    Among them, the biggest representative was the Great Duke of the White Lion Knights, Yingsi. He is the confidant of Mondra, his most trusted general, and was very powerful. Moreover, he had chased the queen and Madeleine before. He was very clear that he could not surrender to the queen. Even if the queen did forget their past grievances and did not kill him, he would not be able to get his current status back.

    Therefore, arge group of nobles led by the White Lion Knights formed an army to fight against Madeleine. The two sides began a seesaw battle hundreds of miles to the west of the Capital of Saints. The soldiers in ck armor and the soldiers in white armor were fighting on the battle line which was more than 100 kilometers long. The war was once again stuck.

    How could it be so easy to defeat a strong enemy with the slogan of justice?

    Without absolute national power, the war would only be endless consumption.

    Instead of getting involved in the war, Westwind Town continued to walk on the happy road. Many poles were erected on both sides of the street, with a ss cover on the top of the poles. In the middle of the cover, there was a golden obsidian.

    In the daytime, these golden stones received sunlight to replenish their magic. In the evening, the townsmen who were drunk in the tavern could see the street lights on both sides of the street extended all the way as long as they shouted "lights on" on the way home.

    Westwind town had be a sleepless city!

    The townsmen who had returned at sunset were now used to returningte. The opening hours of all kinds of stores naturally extended. The night market began to take shape, and the restaurants started bing very popr.

    The lengthening of business activities had stimted the consumption of money to a greater extent. If the internal demand was stimted, the economy would also be better

    Of course, this was not the biggest change in Westwind town.

    The real big change had begun since Eddie came to Westwind town.

    In other words, after the crazy video was spread out from Bright Road and Westwind Town, it was known by more cities and viges.

    The most loyal followers of the old Church of Light wavered!

    This was not an era of atheist thinking. After a person''s faith was shaken, he must have a new faith in his heart, otherwise he would lose the courage to live on.

    For the believers who had lost their faiths, they had to find new spiritualfort for themselves.

    And the only way tofort them was to find the new Church of Light!

 Chapter 549: A new problem occurred

    Chapter 549: A new problem urred

    They decided to abandon the old Church of Light and be followers of the new Church of Light, rushing madly to Westwind town!

    These people called Westwind town "the holy city", and said that the old Church of Light had already been allied with the monsters. Only the new Church of Light was the real holy city of the God of light. With thebination of these words and the video, the news spread ten to one hundred to one thousand to ten thousand

    Countless viges, towns, and believers were affected.

    With dozens of days of food on their backs, they headed for Westwind town with enthusiasm. No matter how far their hometown was from Westwind Town, they only wanted to worship the true God of light and take a look at the real holy city, even if they got tired to death.

    These believers gathered in Westwind town from the whole continent. Many people from East Gran even took the risk to cross the national boundary. Some of them sessfully escaped the sentries, and some of them were caught by the sentries, but the sentries did not make things difficult for them. After all, they were all people of the same race in the past. The sentries only needed a little water, and the people of East Gran could continue to move towards Westwind town.

    When they arrived at Westwind Town, they were immediately shocked by the street lights!

    The entire town was emitting golden light at night. If this wasn''t the holy city, then where else could it be?

    Facing this surging believer, Little Yi and the two little light nuns werepletely at a loss. Fortunately, there was now Eddie, who had been in charge of internal affairs when they were in the Church of Light. He was very good at coaxing the believers. He asked Little Yi to sit down on a high tform and disguise herself as the holy nun. The following chores were all handled by Eddie, coaxing all the believersing and going.

    For a moment, it seemed that everyone was happy and satisfied.

    Only Robb was unhappy

    There were peopleing and going every day in the chapel, and it was very noisy. Now, when he waszy on his stone stool, he would be watched by the believers. From time to time, there would be believersing to him, a priest, to tell him the truth.

    Robb had been tired of confessions since he came to Westwind town. Of course, he didn''t want to y any more and sent away the troubles of the believers. Fortunately, Eddie saw the opportunity quickly and would immediatelye to help him take the believers away, so as not to make Robb continue to be annoyed.

    In this frantic atmosphere

    Elsie walked to Robb''s side and respectfully stood and squatted down beside him and whispered in his ear, "Godfather, I have something to talk to you in secret."

    "Oh?" seeing his strange attitude, Robb was a little curious. "What''s the matter?"

    "Godfather, thanks to the video incident, our new Church of Light has gained arge number of followers. It seems to be a good thing, but it has caused us trouble."

    "Oh," said Robb with a smile at the corners of his mouth. "A big tree.. attracts the wind?"

    Elsie hurriedly said, "it''s great. It''s really insightful." heplimented Robb first, and then continued, "our new Church of Light used to be a nameless small church. The small faith was only contained on this small area of Westwind Town, and would not arouse any hostility from others. But this time is different."

    Robbughed!

    Elsie, "the old Church of Light is not powerful enough. Anyway, their headquarter is in the Norma Kingdom, one hundred and eight thousand miles away from us. There is also a desert kingdom in the middle. Now the real trouble for us is the Church of Darkness."

    Robb, "really?"

    Elsie lowered his voice and said, "now that West Gran is known to be in the hands of the Church of Darkness. Although this church does not seem to like to rule out dissidents as much as the Church of Light, it does not rule out dissidents, not because of their noble character, but because ..."

    Robb continued, "it''s because they were weak before, right?"

    Elsie put on an inexplicable expression of admiration: "Godfather, to put it bluntly, in fact, the Church of Light used to be rtively weak in the Kingdom of Gran. It was not until we betrayed the young queen, got Mondra''s support andid a solid foundation that we began to persecute the people of the Church of Darkness. Today, the Church of Darkness, with the support of the Queen, has taken control of the entire West Gran. When the influence of our New Church of Light was still small, they did not bother to pay attention to us. But now that we are so wantonly attracting believers to worship, even being called holy city, it is impossible for the Church of Darkness to sit back and watch." Robb gave him a thumbs up and said, "you''re a good person. You''re very flexible and considerate."

    Elsie was overjoyed and was praised by Robb again.

    Robb said, "it depends on the Queen''s attitude. Her rtionship with the Church of Darkness is just like the rtionship between Mondra and the Church of Light. If the Church of Darkness really doesn''t like our Westwind Town and wants to get rid of it as soon as possible, I''d like to see what the queen will do."

    While the two of them were talking

    Bright Road! The royal pce!

    The queen sat in a secluded secret room, opposite her sat an old man in a ck cloak with a ck cross hanging on his chest. He was about sixty years old, with a square face and a faint ck aura.

    He was saying in a low and hoarse voice, "Your Majesty, we can''t stand by and watch whats happening in Westwind town anymore."

    The queen frowned and remained silent.

    The old man said in a low voice "We have spent a lot of efforts and finally found an opportunity to destroy the Church of Light. I thought that after the video was broadcasted, we could win over all the believers of the Church of Light and make them be the believers of our Church of Darkness, but I didn''t expect that a new Church of Light would suddenly appear and take away more than half of the believers who should belong to us. If we don''t deal with this matter right away, it will shake the foundation of our Church of Darkness."

    "Well, what do you think we should do, sir?" the queen said.

    It turned out that the old man was the archbishop of the Church of Darkness. He said in a low voice, "after he repels the monster army, we will send someone to Westwind town to assassinate that man."

    The queen said expressionlessly, "how? Tell me how? You should know that the desert kingdom sent a group of assassins, right? You must have heard such important information, haven''t you?"

    The archbishop said in a low voice, "of course I know. But we are different from the desert kingdom. As soon as the people of the desert kingdom get close to him, he has already been on guard. But we haven''t broken our rtionship with him yet. We seem to have a good rtionship on the surface. If we send assassins to kill him, he may not be able to expect it."

 Chapter 550: Go to hell

    Chapter 550: Go to hell

    The Queen''s face was still expressionless. "But I got the information that even while he was sleeping, the assassins couldnt damage him even when they stabbed him several times. And even when they fed him with the poison, they poisoned themselves instead. Do you want to kill yourself? What method will you use?"

    The archbishop said, "I don''t believe that there is such a thing in the world that cant be called even while asleep, and even if he is fed with poison, he won''t die. It''s nonsense. He should have woken up a long time ago. He knew that an assassin wanted to kill him nearby, so he used some special magic and war technique to protect himself. Otherwise, there is no way in the world that he can avoid swords and des while sleeping."

    The queen continued to be expressionless. "Oh, so you think the information is wrong. He was not off guard at that time, but on guard even before the assassination started, so he could not be killed. And as long as is not on guard, he could be killed?"

    The archbishop nodded, "yes."

    The queen asked, "do you want to kill him, or is it from the Church of Darkness of lost city?"

    The archbishop said in a low voice, "it''s my idea! The lost city is located at the southwest of the continent, and there are forests and mountains in the middle. How can news be spread so quickly? Thats why I nned to discuss with the queen first and make a detailed n. After that, I will send the news back to lost city."

    The queen understood what he meant at once.

    Only in this way will the pope feel that he is a capable frontlinemander, not a loser who only asks for help from headquarters when he runs into problems.

    The Queen''s face, which had been expressionless all this time, suddenly revealed a smile. "Since it''s only your idea and the people in lost city don''t know, then it''s easy."

    "Hmm? Easy?" the archbishop stunned.

    At this moment, the queen suddenly turned her wrist, took out a golden dagger from her sleeve, and stabbed it into the old man''s chest.

    As an intelligent expert, she always wore a ck robe when fighting, and her staff, secret weapons and so on were always ck. But this time, she pulled out a dagger with a golden light, which was really shocking. The archbishop was old, and his reaction was slow. In addition, he was in a mental ss, not a physical ss, so he couldnt react at all.

    When the dagger was stabbed into his chest, a golden light spread out from it and wrapped the whole archbishop. At the same time, all the dark magic on his body were destroyed. He even couldn''t throw out magic to fight back. He just looked at the queen in surprise and said with difficulty, "what... What... What are you doing? What... What?"

    The queen snorted, "you haven''t seen this dagger before, have you? Its name Holy Sanctioner. It has been with me since I was a child. At that time, I piously believed in the God of light, and now I am of the Church of Darkness. It feels soplicated to use this light to kill people."

    The archbishop said with difficulty, "why... What... you Kill me?"

    The queen said, "although your assassination n doesn''t even have a chance to seed, you will bring him a lot of trouble. I can only ask you to die."

    The archbishop said, "you... You... You would actually help... an outsider. I understand. Ah... Woman... Woman... This thing... You actually betrayed the God of darkness for a man. You will be... Punished... By God..."

    The queen sneered, "punishment? Don''tugh! Let me tell you. Like him, I havent believed in any God for a long time. I don''t believe either the God of light or the God of darkness. If the God of darkness really has the ability, Id like him to punish me. I''d like to see if it really exists."

    The archbishop was speechless

    The archbishop felt that his blood was flowing nonstop, and his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. He slipped down from the chair and fell to the ground, falling into boundless darkness.

    The queen kicked his body over, took the Holy Sanctioner that was inserted in his chest, and withdrew it into her sleeve. Then she shouted, "help!"

    Number 1 pushed the door open and looked at the corpse on the ground. His expression didn''t change at all. "Your Majesty, what should we do with this guy''s corpse?"

    The queen said, "smuggle the corpse out of the Royal Pce tunnel and throw it in a ce where the patrol can easily find it. There is no need to hide it anymore."

    Number 1 nodded and said, "got it. Let the pope investigate by himself, right?"

    The queen chuckled, "no matter how much they investigate, there is only one answer. He was killed by a holy weapon of the Church of Light."

    Number 1 picked up the corpse and lifted up a piece of stone on the ground. There was a long and dark passage below. He disappeared with the corpse of the archbishop soon after.

    The queen sat down again. After a few seconds, she sighed faintly. "The death of the archbishop will make the Church of Darkness chaotic for a while, right? But after this period of chaos is over, the news will eventually spread back to lost city. I won''t be able to dy it for too long. Damn man! I can only help you to this point."

    In the evening, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse.

    It was already in the middle of winter and the sky was very dark. When the queen finished her government affairs and had time to make a phone call, it was already dark outside.

    But when she called Robb, she found that Robb''s side was bright

    Well, it was not sunlight, but a "light bulb" hanging above Robb''s head, which made his surroundings very bright. Looking further away, Westwind town in the background was also brightly lit everywhere.

    The queen sighed, "it seems that there is no night in Westwind Town now."

    Robb smiled and said, "well, you called me today just to send such an exmation. Do you want to write another poem?"

    "I don''t like writing poems," the queen said indifferently. "I have never been in the mood to write poems since I was four years old."

    "Did you kill someone today?" Robb suddenly said. "I can feel a murderous aura from you even through the crystal ball."

    The queen said expressionlessly, "no, I''m not! As the queen of a kingdom, do I need to kill people by myself?"

    Robb said, "well, then what is the theme of this call?"

    The queen said "It''s not a big deal. I just want to remind you a little bit. In the following days, you should be careful of the assassins of the monster army. You have watched the short video and know that the demons are calling reinforcements to deal with you, right? These demons are sinister and cunning, and their intelligence is not inferior to human beings at all. They can pretend to be human beings to approach you, and suddenly stab you. You should know that you are the backbone of Westwind town. If you are assassinated, the monster army will easily take over Westwind town. Then I will be affected. "

 Chapter 551: Win him over

    Chapter 551: Win him over

    Robb was happy, "Wow!"

    The queen said, "Don''t just say wow. I''m talking to you about something very serious. Do you know that you make me want to hit you when you say that?"

    Robb, "I see. Thank you for your kind reminder. I will be careful. A woman with the smell of having just killed someone suddenly came and told me to watch out for the killer. Tut-tut, what do you think I will think? "

    Queen, "No matter what you think, you can''t get the right answer! I''m not as easy to understand as the little maid next to you. That''s it. I''m tired. I won''t talk long today. "

    She hung up the phone, and urgent footsteps sounded outside, and the lord chambein ran in with a group of people dressed in ck robes. A man in ck robes hurriedly said, "your Majesty, the archbishop was assassinated. His chest was pierced by an artifact of the Church of Light. We specte that the killer must be from the Church of Light. Now that the Church of Light is leaderless, pleasee out and preside over the overall situation. "

    "Really?"

    The Queen''s face showed a look of indignation, "this damned Church of Light, which conspired against me, now assassinated the archbishop of my Church of Darkness and immediately order the whole city to impose martialw and strictly investigate who the murderer is."

    "Yes, maam!

    Everyone went out, and then there were footsteps and orders everywhere, and the Queen stood on the balcony and looked out into the distance. Torches were lit everywhere on Bright Road, the patrols were running around, and countless men in ck robes followed the patrols after the murderers, and the whole city bustling.

    Number 1 appeared behind the queen and whispered, "your Majesty, we must be prepared against the Church of Darkness."

    The Queen whispered, "Don''t you do it all the time?"

    Number 1 couldnt helpughing, "that''s true!"

    She has not trusted anyone since she was betrayed by the Church of Light when she was four years old. The Church of Light taught her to doubt, to be suspicious, to be on guard, and to be prepared.

    So even though she fought against battlefield in a ck robe and even rode a skeleton dragon representing the highestbat power of the Church of Darkness, she never reduced her guard against the Church of Darkness.

    "I really want to have the ability to destroy heaven and earth like that crazy man." The Queen sighed leisurely, "then I don''t have to live so carefully."

    Number 1 whispered, "win him over and make him be one of us."

    The Queen squinted, "How do I do that? What interests do you think can impress a man like that? "

    Number 1 had a strange look and didnt speak.

    The queen understood and smiled, "Thats impossible! I want to ept a man because of love, not because of power. "

    Number 1 did not answer this, but took a step back and disappeared into the darkness. He knew that the Queen had only said this to herself and did not intend to involve anyone in the discussion.

    Year 1346, February.

    Spring is not here yet, and the whole world is still covered with heavy snow.

    There is snow all over Westwind Town. On the roof, on the treetops, on thempshade of the streetmps

    Arge group of townspeople spontaneously shovel snow from the cement road. The cement road is where everyone travels, so everyone consciously maintained the cleanliness of the road surface.

    However, the roads outside the town are left unmaintained.

    Snow and even ice on the roads have seriously hindered the movement of people and even disruptedmercial activities in many cities.

    Because of the frozen roads, even the cattle and horses slip and fall.

    Each town and vige seems to have be an ind, floating on the vast sea of snow.

    However

    In this world where everything is cut off by heavy snow, there is a small train whining through, entering Westwind Town and stopping at the railway station.

    The merchant Pobo jumped out of the first carriage of the train, strode to Robb''s chapel and shouted happily, "Godfather, it''s done!"

    The railway from Westwind Town to Bright Road is open to traffic. Haha, I have just returned from Bright Road. "

    After sitting in the train for most of the day, he was actually very tired, but he was very energetic. He ran over shouting and screaming. He stepped on the icy road and fell down, but immediately jumped up and went on running. "this train is really awesome."

    "my ass."

    Robb scolded angrily, "the steam train stillgs far behind the oil train, the boiler burns hard in this snowy day, and can only drive slowly. I don''t know what you''re excited about."

    Pobo said with a dry smile, "after all, this train has my shares. How can I not be excited when it is about to start making a lot of money?"

    Robb, "Yes, from today on, you are going to be a glorious railway tycoon. I quite like to y that game."

    "Hmm? Godfather, what did you just say? "

    "I didn''t say anything!"

    Pobo said with a bad smile, "because of the heavy snow, themercial activities between the towns and Bright Road have been interrupted, and all the goods can not be shipped out, but now my train can run from Westwind Town to Bright Road. I''m going to make a lot of money. "

    "Congrats!"

    Robb was about to throw a few words when he saw Mariane out and said with a smile, "my caravan is going to make a lot of money, too."

    The two railway tycoonsughed proudly together, then turned around together and shouted to their men who were already waiting on the side, "load the goods and quickly get the goods on the train."

    The domestic ves of the two families began to carry things desperately onto the train.

    At the same time, the small window of the ticket office opened, and the voice of the conductor sounded with the loudspeaker magic item, "the first train from Westwind Town to Bright Road will leave in an hour. Due to ice and skidding of the railway in winter, the train will be slower than expected and it is expected to take 17 hours to reach Bright Road. This train is now selling tickets. Passengers who want to go to Bright Road, pleasee and buy tickets as soon as possible. The train will not wait for anyone! "

    A group of prepared small businessmen rushed over, "give me ten tickets and twenty-five tickets for freight."

    "I want fifteen tickets for people and forty tickets for freight."

    "I only need two tickets for people! "

    Robb was a little unhappy when he saw this, "Speaking of which, I haven''t been to Bright Road for a long time. Why don''t I take the train to have a look. "

 Chapter 552: Ill give you one more chance to tell the truth

    Chapter 552: I''ll give you one more chance to tell the truth

    "Master, are you going to Bright Road?" Lilian asked.

    "Yes, I suddenly want to have a look," Robb said with a smile. "I remember that I promised to take you to go shopping there. Pack up some snacks and water and go with me."

    "Okay." Lilian was in high spirits.

    However, Suofa said in a low voice, "Godfather, I advise you not to take Lilian there."

    "Why?" Robb asked.

    "It''s very dangerous," said Suofa in a low voice. "The queen is veryplicated. She may have talked andughed with you in the crystal ball today, but tomorrow she might kill you ruthlessly. It''s okay for you to go to Bright Road. With your ability, it''s not difficult for you to get rid of herpletely, but Lilian can do nothing. If anything happens, she will be your burden."

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, I see. You are very considerate and reasonable, but I''m not reasonable in the first ce, and the way that that woman acts has always been unreasonable."

    Suofa stopped persuading him, but whispered, "then I''ll go, too. If anything happens, I''ll take care of Lillian, and you can go and fight.

    Well, I don''t mind having more beauties with me."

    Right now, Little Yi, the two light nuns, who stayed at home with have mobile phones in their hands, as well as Elsie, Nuolun, the other town mayors, uncle Johnny from Stone Canyon, all important people had mobile phones. If something happened, they could call Robb back, so Robb didn''t need to worry at all.

    Apanied by two maids, he got on the steam train and sat in the first carriage.

    The carriage was still full of hustle and bustle. Marian and Pobo were also there. The two of them had to take this train to Bright Road. Pobo was going to do business, while Marian had been away from home for a long time and needed to go home to see her parents.

    Seeing Robb got in the carriage, both of them had a weird expression on their faces. In fact, they both knew that Robb''s identity was very subtle. He swaggered to the Queen''s territory. If he didn''t do it well, it would attract an attack.

    Noticing the hidden meaning in their strange expressions, Robb smiled and waved at them. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to demolish the Queen''s tform on Bright Road. I''ll only take my little maid to go shopping and see snow along the way."

    "That''s true..." Marian was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say next.

    Robb said, "well, after the train starts, I will call Miss queen and tell her in advance. If she doesn''t let me go, I can get off halfway."

    Marian felt relieved and thought, [it''s good that you know it yourself.]

    After a while, the train started

    There were only two trains in Westwind Town, or in other words, in the whole continent. One was Robb''s oil train, going between Westwind town and Stone Canyon, and the other was a steam train, which was a joint venture between the royal family, the Corton family and the big merchant, going between Westwind town and Bright Road.

    What was interesting was that the power system of the two train was different, and even the train track was different. The rail used for the oil train and the rail used for the steam train were made with different moulds, so even the width was different.

    The two train tracks were not connected at all. They ran separately.

    It was winter now, and the weather was freezing. It was difficult for the train''s furnace to burn. After a long time, the train finally started. A spade like horn stretched out in front of the train head, swept away snow on the track and began to slowly push forward.

    Although the power of the steam train was weaker than that of the oil train, it was made by the dwarves. It was more exquisite in workmanship, with delicate parts, good joints and a lighter body. The transmission ability of the rotating shaft was better than that of Robb''s oil train. Therefore, although the power of the steam engine was weaker, the speed of the whole train was not much slower.

    Soon, the train left Westwind town.

    On the left side of the train was the towering ck Pine Mountain, and on the right side was a vast forest of snow.

    The scene was so beautiful that Lilian, who seldom went out, got a lot of surprises. She leaned in front of the window, opened her eyes wide and looked at the snow outside. From time to time, she screamed "wow" and "so beautiful".

    However, Robb took out the special crystal ball that he used to talk to the queen and dialed her number

    Soon, the phone was connected. The Queen appeared in the crystal ball solemnly, but the background behind her was different from the usual pce. Robb saw that there seemed to be a lot of people around her, and there were guards turning around. It turned out that she was now in the conference hall.

    "You''re calling at this time?" the queen looked unhappy. "It''s just noon. I''m still dealing with government affairs."

    "I know," Robb said, "but it''s urgent, so I have to call you at this time."

    "Oh?" the queen looked at the crystal ball carefully, and then she found that Robb''s background was not right. He was not in the familiar chapel courtyard, nor was he sitting on the stone stool as usual. He was sitting in a train, and outside the window, she could see snow rapidly retreating.

    The Queen''s heart jolted. She quickly picked up the crystal ball and left the meeting hall. She went to a small room next to the hall, making sure that no one else could hear her. Then she continued to ask, "which train are you on?"

    "It seems that you have guessed it in a sh," Robb said. "As you guessed, I am on the train from Westwind town to Bright Road. I expect to arrive in 17 hours, which is... just past noon, so I should arrive at Bright Road tomorrow morning."

    The Queen''s expression immediately became veryplicated. How to describe this expression? Its like when theizen youve been talking to for more than a year suddenly tells you Iming to your city soon.

    However, this expression onlysted for a very short moment. After all, she was a queen. Her feelings for Robb were not limited to the level ofizens, but moreplicated. There were not onlyizens'' feelings, but also the indescribable feelings between men and women.

    Of course, the most important thing was that there were serious political concerns.

    She pounded the table and asked, "what do you want to do on Bright Road?"

    Robb, "Shopping!"

    "You are a man of high status. How could you just go shopping? What''s your purpose?" the queen said

    "To go shopping!"

    The queen said, "I''ll give you one more chance to tell the truth. Otherwise, don''t me me for gathering fifty thousand soldiers to wait for you at the train station."

    "To go shopping!"

    The Queen: -)

 Chapter 553: Dont be so self-willed, okay

    Chapter 553: Don''t be so self-willed, okay

    "All right, all right. Don''t use the table to vent your anger." Robb, "I swear in the name of my father, mother and my ancestors of eighteen generations that I really came to go shopping without any other intentions."

    The queen squinted and said, "You didn''t swear with the God of light, but to your parents and ancestors. It seems to be true."

    "Wow!" Robb said, "you know me so well."

    The Queen''s heart thumped with nervousness and excitement, and many indescribable emotions.

    She was a woman who had never made friends before. Even thoseizens who had been bombarded by the information age for one hundred million times in the future would be very nervous when they saw the opposite sex for the first time.

    Her voice was a little stiff. "Since you are shopping, I won''t arrange an army to deal with you. It''s up to you. Just go quietly. Remember to hide your identity. Don''t tell anyone on Bright Road that you are Godfather from Westwind town."

    Robb seemed to understand something and said, "it seems that someone wants to deal with me on Bright Road."

    The queen said calmly, "I didn''t say that. It''s just your groundless spection. I won''t be responsible for it."

    Robb smiled and said, "I see. I will keep a low profile in case I cause you trouble."

    "That''s it. I have to deal with government affairs. I''m too busy to talk to you right now."

    The queen hung up the phone. After a few seconds, she said, "help!"

    Number 1 pushed the door open and came in.

    The queen said in a low voice, "arrange arge number of spies to monitor the train station when the train arrives tomorrow morning. That damned man ising."

    Number 1 whispered, "do you want us to focus on monitoring him?"

    "No!" the queen said in a low voice, "focus on monitoring the people of the Church of Darkness. Don''t let them know that that man hase to Bright Road."

    Number 1 seemed to understand something and nodded, "yes, maam."

    "Besides," the queen hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "prepare me a set of low-key but beautiful clothes."

    Number 1 was speechless

    She had to keep a low profile and look good? My queen, don''t be so willful, okay?

    The steam train whistled and got farther and farther away from Westwind town.

    A few hourster, the train stopped at the station of Nanli Vige. It was a town located between Westwind town and Bright Road. It didn''t have arge poption, only a few hundred people. It was originally a deste rural vige.

    Last year, the queen gave Robb Smith a fief and asked him to make two choices. One was between Stone Canyon and Nanli Vige.

    Robb found that this ce had be a rather prosperous town. Looking around, he found that there were many houses, and he didn''t know how many people had arrived.

    As soon as the train arrived at the station, many people who had already bought tickets got on it. There was also arge group of workers loading goods into boxes behind the train. Robb could see at a nce that these goods were all made of iron ingots.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "what''s going on here?"

    Marian immediately exined with a smile, "in fact, there has been iron ore not far from the north of Nanli Vige. In the past, no one hade to mine it. But now, there is a nationalck of iron, so two nobles ventured to set up a mineralpany in Nanli Vige. They used the minecart system you invented to dig out arge amount of ores and used a furnace to concentrate iron. The sess of our railway is also due to therge amount of iron produced here."

    "The two nobles have also recruited a lot of workers from the nearby towns and viges. Now there are more than a thousand people in the vige. Most of them are no longer engaged in agriculture, but work in the mineralpany."

    "It''s a special town made of iron. It reminds me of something..."

    Robb remembered that when he was in his original world. When he was a child, he lived at an old street in Shuangqing City, which was next to the Jialing River. With the factory as the core, arge vige was built next to it. The residents of the vige are all workers from the Shuangqing factory nearby. It was a living iron and steel ce. What was the name of that ce? Oh, yes! Nakamura.

    Arge number of iron ingots were put on the train, which was obviously to be transported to Bright Road. A nobleman in the same carriage couldn''t helpughing. "After the train opened to traffic, the iron ingots produced in Westwind town and Nanli vige can be transported to Bright Road at the fastest speed to the queen. In this way, we need not worry aboutck of iron in the future."

    Robbughed and said, "Thats impossible! Don''t worry about iron? After the queen gets the benefit of the railway, she will definitely try to fill the whole kingdom with railways. At that time, I''m afraid that she will becking in iron every time."

    Sweat broke out on the forehead of the noble. Only Robb dared to describe the Queen''s majesty like that.

    After getting the goods, the train continued to set out and once again began to travel through the vast snow ins.

    At this time, it was alreadyte. It waspletely dark. The two golden shining stones on the train head lit up the railway ahead. It was like a huge beast with its eyes wide open, grinding forward in the darkness.

    The passengers on the train cooled down from the excitement at the beginning, and many of them began to doze off.

    However, the facilities on the train were very simple, and there were only chairs. All the people had to lean on the chairs to take naps.

    Robb felt tired to see Lilian leaning against the chair and dozing off. He couldn''t help but turn to Marian and Pobo and said, "your train was made ording to my oil train. But my oil train is only a short distance train. It only runs between Westwind town and Stone Canyon, so there are some things that are not installed. Your train has to run very far, and it will run for more than ten hours at a time, so you need to install more more stuff."

    "Install what?" Marian asked sleepily.

    Robb said, "A sleeper!"

    "What''s that?"

    Robb made a gesture with his hand and said, "it''s a carriage full of beds. it''s a carriage full of beds with iron frames, so that the person who take the long-distance trains can lie down and have a rest."

    Marian suddenly understood and said, "yes, you''re right. I''m so sleepy now. It would be great if I could have a bed to lie down on. The idea of this sleeper is very good. Although it upies arge space, as long as the tickets are sold a little more expensively, it''s okay. The nobility and businessmen will definitely like it."

    Robb gave her a thumbs up and said, "you''re so smart."

    "No, no, No." Marian said, "I didn''t think about it at all before you made this suggestion, which means that I can only be called a little clever. I''m not creative enough and can only follow others. And Godfather is truly wise to know what others don''t expect."

 Chapter 554: Who dares to retort

    Chapter 554: Who dares to retort

    The next morning, the golden sun shone obliquely from the eastern sky, making the snow field glow white and dazzling.

    Lilian shouted out of the window excitedly again.

    Robb couldn''t help saying, "Lilian, don''t stare at the snow. You''re going to suffer temporary blindness. Snow has a high reflection rate of sunlight, which can reach nearly 95%. Looking at snow directly is like looking at sunlight, which may cause temporary blindness."

    "Ah? Blindness?" Lilian was startled and dared not look out of the window anymore.

    However, when the train approached Bright Road, Lilian couldn''t help but poke her head out again.

    There was a towering Bright Road ahead. The towering ck city wall looked majestic and domineering. Lilian couldn''t help but exim.

    The train station was not built inside the city wall of the bright road, but outside. Perhaps it was because big cities like Bright Road had a majestic city wall. If the train station would be put in the city, it has to dig a hole in the city wall. That would only greatly increase the difficulty of defending the city and let the enemy attack easily.

    So it was not difficult to understand why the train station was built outside the city wall.

    Robb saw from a distance that there were many people gathering at the train station, standing on tiptoes and looking forward to the arrival of the train. They were all here to see the scenery of the west, including some nobles. In fact, the guards on the city wall had the same expressions. They all looked at this direction eagerly.

    When the train arrived at the station, the crowd standing on both sides of the tform made huge noise. "Wow!"

    "I didn''t find this train so big until it got closer."

    "Its awesome!"

    The crowd began to mor, and many people followed the train

    For people on Bright Road, the train was still a western sight!

    The train stopped and the door opened. The passengers began to get off one after another.

    Robb thought of the Queen''s words about asking him to keep a low profile. Although he was not afraid of trouble, it was the best for him to save some trouble. This time, his main purpose was to go shopping, not to make trouble. If something happened, Lilian would not be happy to go shopping.

    He turned to Marian and Pobo and asked, "do you have ck cloaks? Can I borrow three of them?"

    The two of them brought a caravan, but it was not easy to get a ck cloak. They looked for it in the pile of cloth, and soon got three new ck cloaks. Robb, Lilian, and Suofa. Each of them wore a ck cloak, and pulled down the cloaks to cover half of their faces. In this way, only those who were very familiar with Robb in Westwind town could recognize him. It was impossible for people on Bright Road to recognize him.

    As soon as the three of them got off the train, Suofa frowned and said in a low voice, "Godfather, the atmosphere is unusual. There are many spies in the crowd."

    "Really?" Robb smiled and said, "I have called Miss queen in advance and told her that I woulde. It''s normal for her to send several spies to spy on me. It doesn''t matter. As long as she doesn''t take action, I don''t need to care. Besides, even if she really does take action, its fine."

    Suofa thought to herself, [you are the only one in the world who wont care in this kind of situation. If someone else were in your ce, he would be so vignt that his hair would stand up all over his body.]

    Robb could be careless, but she couldn''t. She walked very close to Lillian and was ready to protect Lilian at any time. At the same time, she used her Assassin''s sense to feel the surrounding movements.

    Soon, with her experience, she found a spy in the crowd. Although the spy pretended to be an ordinary person to watch the western sight, his dark aura could not be hidden. What was interesting was that he didn''t pay much attention to them. He seemed to be on guard against something else. His attention was always on the crowd at the tform, not on the people who got off the train.

    Suofa couldn''t help whispering to Robb, "Godfather, something is strange! It seems that the spies are not looking at us, but something else."

    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe she has other ns,"

    Robb walked towards the exit of the train station

    At the same time, in the corner of the station, behind a huge stone pir.

    The queen wore a ck cloak, pulled down her cap and stood quietly. Behind her, there were several necromancers, such as Number 1, Number 2 and Number 42, who were also in ck cloaks.

    Number 1 said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, the spies reported that the situation is under control. There is no one from the Church of Darkness on the tform"

    The queen nodded, "that''s good! Where is that damned man? Has he gotten off the car?"

    "He has," Number 1 said in a low voice. "He and his two maids are both in ck cloaks, in the same shape as us. Look, they are over there..."

    He pointed to the direction of Robb from a distance. Although the train station was crowded with people, the three people in ck cloaks were still eye-catching. The queen saw Robb at the first sight.

    Robb was so far away that she couldn''t see his face clearly. She could only see his side, who was wearing a cloak and pulling down his hood. But even this side was enough to make the Queen''s heart beat wildly.

    "Follow them!" the queen only said three words and walked towards Robb. The necromancers behind her looked at each other, shrugged and followed her.

    Robb walked out of the train station with his two maids, but neither Marian nor Pobo followed him. The two of them had to order their servants to unload the goods, and they had a lot of things to do, so they couldn''t go shopping with Robb. In fact, it was not necessary.

    It was the second time that Robb hade to Bright Road. He was quite familiar with this ce.

    "Lilian, let''s go to the most bustling street first. But you can''t expect to have any novel snacks here," Robb said with a smile. "The snacks here are all very rustic, and they are not as rich as the variety in our Westwind Town."

    Lilian smiled and said, "got it."

    In the distance behind them, the queen, who was holding a magic tool for sound collection like a conch, heard his words. She was shocked and had a strange expression on her face, as if she wanted to fly to Westwind town right away.

    "However, the cloth and jewelry here are much more abundant than that in our Westwind Town," Robb continued. "If you have any cloth you like, we can buy it to make clothes."

    Lilian smiled sweetly and said, "I''m a maid. It''s enough to have a maid''s dress. How can I choose some gaudy cloth to make clothes? I don''t dare to wear clothes made by that."

    Robb smiled and said, "maid outfits in our family should be colorful and rich in style, and it must be fancy. If anyone is unwilling to ept it, ask him to argue with me."

    "Who dares to argue with you in Westwind town?"

 Chapter 555: Magic cloth, I want all of them

    Chapter 555: Magic cloth, I want all of them

    Robb and his two maids walked around happily, buying a lot of fancy cloth, and a few gemstones that were usually difficult to get in Westwind town. It was difficult to see anything like ruby and emerald in Westwind town and Stone Canyon. Anyway, Robb just bought regardless of whether he needed them or not. Hell just take them back and pile them up in his warehouse.

    While walking, he said in a low voice, "Godfather, we are being followed."

    "Oh!" Robb replied, "who is it?"

    "A group of ck cloaked men, sneaky like us, afraid of being recognized." Suofa clearly did not look back, but she knew very well who were following, "however, in terms of tracking, they are all amateurs and are very weak."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing and said, "well, weve been looking straight ahead all the time. How do you know what the person behind you looks like? What strange skill is this?"

    "There are many mirrors, sses, shiny metal tes and other things on the street. You can see the situation behind you. After walking for a while, you will naturally see the person behind you."

    Robb, "well, you are awesome. I didn''t see them."

    "What should we do?"

    "We won''t deal with it," Robb said with a smile. "I''ve told you that it''s normal for Miss queen to send someone to spy on us. It''spletely understandable. As long as they don''t take action, we won''t care."

    "I''m not used to being followed."

    Robb said, "then try walking in front of me. Let me walk behind you and see if you will get goose bumps again."

    "..."

    This method was really fresh and refined!

    Suofa really stood in front of Robb and led the way. Something interesting happened. When she thought that there was Robb between her and the enemy behind her, she suddenly felt relieved, as if no matter how powerful the enemy was, she didn''t need to care about it. She just needed to pay attention to her front.

    This sense of relief made her heart shake slightly.

    At the same time, the pursuers behind her

    Number 1 whispered, "Your Majesty, these three people seem to be really shopping, noting to make trouble."

    The queen said in a low voice, "yes, I can see it with my eyes."

    "Do we need to follow them?"

    "Yes," the queen said in a low voice. "From now on, you should focus on not letting the people of the Church of Darkness recognize me."

    "What?" Number 1 was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand what the queen was talking about, but he immediately understood, because the queen strode forward to catch up with Robb and hispanions.

    Number 1 was speechless

    Well, now I understand. He turned his head and said to the necromancers behind him, "spread out, and let the spies also spread out. Try to distract all the people from the Church of Darkness that may appear nearby. Don''t let them know that her majesty has met Godfather."

    Robb and the two maids stopped in front of a stall selling magic cloth. The magic cloth was a kind of cloth that was infused with magic by a magician. Its surface was covered with circles of magic ripples, so it was named magic cloth.

    It was a good material for making clothes, but he didn''t know how to make it, because this kind of cloth could not be made in the game. Instead, it could only be gotten from killing monsters, without any production skills.

    Seeing that someone was selling this kind of cloth, Robb was happy. "This kind of cloth is good. Buy it and we can make a good robe for Xuelu. She should like it very much."

    When he was about to pay the merchant, a tall woman in a ck cloak, about 1.7 meter in height, came out and threw a few gold coins in front of him. She lowered her voice and said in a pretended hoarse voice, "magic cloth, I want all of them."

    When he was about to protest, the woman turned around and gently raised her head in front of him from a very small angle. In such a short moment, her beautiful face was exposed under her hood. Robb''s protest was instantly withdrawn and turned into a ssic sentence, "Wow!"

    The woman was, of course, the queen. She only raised her head for a moment and then lowered her head again, hiding her face in her hood. "Don''t wow, whenever you make that sound, I want to p a piece of oily bacon in your face."

    Robb, "well, then I won''t say that for the time being. When it was through the crystal ball, you couldn''t do it even if you wanted to. But now that we are face to face. Maybe you can really take out a piece of bacon..."

    The Queen''s cold face couldn''t help but smile. Fortunately, she lowered her head and covered her face with her hood. She didn''t need to worry about being seen by others. All she needed to do was to say in a calm tone, "it''s good that you understand."

    Robb said, "weren''t you busy with government affairs in the daytime? Why are you in the mood to follow me all the time today? You even came out to grab my magic cloth."

    The queen didn''t feel stressed at all. "The meeting with a local leader is also a part of government affairs, and I can spend some time to deal with it. As for this cloth, I think it is very beautiful. If you want to buy it to make a dress, you cane over and buy it. What''s the problem?"

    Robb pped his hands and smiled. "Thats reasonable and convincing."

    After saying that, the queen stood beside Robb naturally and walked side by side. A man in ck cloak came out from nowhere, carried the magic cloth and followed the queen like a spirit behind her.

    Robb turned his head to have a look and recognized that the man carrying the cloth was Number 42. Back then, he had upied Stone Canyon, and as a result, together with his disciple, he had been caught back by the three adventurers and punished with the hanging fan. Then, Robb released him, gave him candy. In this way, the queen had gone further on the path of bing fat.

    He and Robb had known each other for a long time. Seeing that Robb turned around and nodded to Robb, he greeted him.

    Robb didn''t ask for the magic cloth anymore and continued to walk forward. The queen naturally walked side by side with him. Suofa pulled Lillian, and the two maids took a few steps back consciously.

    All of them lowered their heads and covered their faces with their hoods, looking like a group of ck Ghosts crossing the street. However, this kind of shopping did not arouse the suspicion of ordinary passers-by. After all, many of the shamans and priests in the Church of Darkness dressed in this way. Such people often walked on the street, which looked ordinary.

    "Are you sure we are going shopping in this way?" Robb whispered.

    "I think it''s fine. Its very unique!" the queen said.

 Chapter 556: You have one night to stab me countless times

    Chapter 556: You have one night to stab me countless times

    The two of them passed through the long street and didn''t talk much.

    Before they met, the queen had thought that she would have a lot to say to Robb, but now that they were walking side by side. Although she was a good talker, she found that she didn''t know what to say. She racked her brains but couldn''t find anything to talk about. She didn''t know that most of theizens in the world would meet like this, and only a few people who were familiar with each othre could jump out of this strange circle.

    Sheined about herself in her heart, [aren''t you good at talking? Why is she hoarse when she saw this man now?]

    As a result, Robb found a topic to talk about and asked, "how''s the battle in the east?"

    The queen sighed. "Although it takes up the name of the great justice and at the beginning it was like breaking through bamboo, it eventually turned into a battle of attrition."

    "Really? I knew it," Robb said, shrugging his shoulders "After all,national strength is still the most important in war. Back then, an army sneaked into a harbor and at the beginning, they had the upper hand. It seemed that they were going to win. But after the other party reacted, the construction of the West Coast''s ship factory began. Warships were thrown into the Pacific Ocean like dumplings. In a sh, the overall situation was reversed. The army could only drink hatred and defeat."

    The queen said, "what kind of war are you referring to? I''ve thought of the war history in my mind, but none of them maches."

    "Oh, nothing." Robb said, "I was just talking nonsense."

    The queen squinted and wanted to say something, but she gave up.

    While they were talking, the two of them walked to a small tall tform in the city, from which they could overlook half of the street view of Bright Road. Robb could see from a distance that the Church of Darkness seemed to be holding a ceremony. Countless priests and nuns wore ck robes, carrying something that looked like a coffin towards the cemetery.

    "What happened?" Robb asked.

    The queen said tly "More than a month ago, the archbishop of the Church of Darkness was assassinated by assassins sent out by the Church of Light. They put his body in a coffin and reported it to the pope to see if the pope was willing to resurrect the archbishop. As soon as the messenger returned, a month passed, and it was not until a few days ago that the pope said that the archbishop was old and could not be resurrected for several years. Besides, this guy seemed to have average fighting ability. The pope didnt want to waste his magic power on him, and didn''t even bother to try to him. So the bishops and nuns are going to bury the archbishop and wait for the new archbishop appointed by the Church. "

    More than a month ago? Robb immediately remembered that there was that day when he made a phone call to the queen, he felt the killing intent from the queen, and that day, she even hinted him to be careful of someone who is plotting against him.

    Robb asked in a low voice, "did you kill him?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" the queen said expressionlessly. "As an member of the Church of Darkness and a loyal servant of the God of darkness, how could I kill the archbishop? I''m sending arge number of spies to catch the assassins."

    "It seems that you can''t catch the assassin," Robb said in a meaningful tone. "I just want to ask if the archbishop died because he wanted to deal with me."

    The queen was still expressionless. "How could I know that? Only God knows why he was killed."

    "All right," Robb said. "The new Church of Light in Westwind town has already attracted the fear of the Church of Darkness."

    The queen said, "don''t try. It''s useless. I really don''t know anything."

    "Okay, okay. You know nothing, so I won''t ask you anything," Robb said in a low voice. "Thank you."

    "Why are you thanking me?"

    "Nothing. Just for fun!"

    After saying that, Robb added, "don''t worry. No one can assassinate me, even if I''m not on guard."

    "Where did this strange confidencee from?" the queen said in a low voice. "I heard that you were stabbed dozens of times by the female assassin of the desert kingdom in your sleep and werepletely unharmed. In fact, I don''t believe it either. After all, intelligence is often unreliable, and I can onlypletely believe it when I personally confirm it. If there is a chance, I really want to have a try by myself."

    "Do you want to have a try? I''ll give you a chance," Robb said with a snicker. "Let''s go together tonight, so that you can stab me countless times or even add a few bone spears to my body the whole night."

    "Go to hell," the queen said crossly. "The queen is in front of you. Please pay attention to the way you speak. Don''t lose your dignity like a hooligan."

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "all right. You are right."

    The two of them continued to walk forward. Not far away was Elizabeths Cinema city, which was a newly builtrge building. Robb hadn''t seen it when he was learning how to make magic items on Bright Road as Robb Smith, so this new scenery aroused his little interest.

    When he walked to the gate of the cinema city, she saw three huge poster sticking on the gate. One was "the Lord of the rings", on which the pictures and lines of the lines could be seen backward. Robb was not interested in watching it and directly ignored it.

    The second is the elf elder''s new film "Waiting for you", which read: at the age of 180, she sent him out of the vige for an adventure. At the age of 980, he still did not return, while the white-haired her was still waiting. Robb asked, "when did elf elder take this?"

    The queen grumbled, "don''t you even know what kind of movie appearing on your own cinema city?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "you know I seldom leave my chair. By the way, is this movie beautiful?"

    "It''s beautiful," the queen said, "It''s touching. Love is really a beautiful thing."

    Robb turned his eyes to the third poster. It was the Queen''s new movie, "the vengeful man". The advertisement said, "although abandoned by the world, she did not give up and let the path of despair bloom with hope..."

    Robb pursed his lips and said, "it''s your own story again. How did the box office go?"

    The muscles on the Queen''s face twitched at a fast speed, and she answered stiffly, "The box office hit the streets."

    Robb was speechless

    The queen said, "it''s strange. I don''t feel embarrassed to talk about it this time. The whole movie has been yed from beginning to end. Why don''t the audience like it? The audience are too picky."

    Robb said crossly, "you have to slow down at the right time. You have to have some dialogue and foreshadowing to support the character depiction and plot progression. A good story requires mountains and valleys and has to go through ups and downs. From beginning to end, you haven''t stopped fighting in the movie. That is to say, you have always been at the top of the mountain without a valley. In this case, what''s the difference between you and the ground?"

 Chapter 557: Eat even when you are fat.

    Chapter 557: Eat even when you are fat.

    The queen was lost in thought. There was always something useful when talking to Robb. It seemed that what he said always had a kind of logic. She didn''t know why this person knew so much. He looked about the same age as her. Where did he get so much experience?

    At this time, the queen found a small shop next to her cinema. The signboard of the shop had a kind of aunt, and there was no indication of what she sold. But the shop was undoubtedly very popr. Countless customers came in and out, and someone came out with a cup in his hand, which seemed to be filled with C. There was a strange kind of food in his hand. It was two pieces of bread with a piece of meat in the middle.

    The queen couldn''t help but wonder, "eh? What kind of strange store is it? Ten days ago, it was just a shop selling clothes. Why did it suddenly appear?"

    Robb looked at the shop with a strange expression on his face. "It looks like McDonald''s. Something is wrong. I''ve never taught this to anyone else. I''ve only taught Lilian."

    He turned around to look at Lilian, only to find that Lilian was hiding behind Suofa. She knew that she couldn''t avoid Robb''s re, so she had to stand out awkwardly and whispered, "it''s my aunt..."

    "Well, stop talking about the rest," Robb said, "I hate to hear about that woman."

    Lilian had no choice but to stop talking. She drew back to Suofa and hid herself again.

    Seeing her pitiful look, Robb couldn''t me her anymore. He said softly, "well, it''s okay. I don''t me you for teaching her. I just don''t like her. Although I don''t like her, I like you. There is no necessary connection between these two things."

    The Queen''s heart jolted when she heard the words "like you". Fortunately, the woman in front of her was just a little maid. If it was Xuelu in front of her, she would jump up to fight.

    She turned around and said something to Number 42 who was carrying the magic cloth. Number 42 retreated. He came back in less than a minute and reported to the queen, "this shop''s name is West Arch. The chef is a middle-aged woman from Westwind town. ording to investigation, she is Lilian''s aunt. All the things she makes are inventions of Godfather. A local noble funded her to open a shop. Lilian''s aunt provided and authorized the technology. They have already opened six chains on Bright Road, and their business is very popr, making a lot of money."

    The queen frowned and said, "Their business is booming, and they earned a lot? In other words, their food is delicious, right? If it is not delicious, you can''t make money."

    Number 42 nodded.

    "Then it''s up to you," the queen suddenly said. "Go and buy all the snacks in the shop for me. Hurry up!"

    Number 42: "..."

    Robb: "..."

    After a few seconds, Robb shrugged and said, "let me tell you, all the food sold in that shop are junk food. You will gain weight very quickly after eating them."

    "What?" the queen was taken aback. For her, the two words gain weight'' were forbidden now, and no one dared to say it. Only Robb dared to remind her so freely.

    However, the strong queen would not be threatened by mere weight. She snorted and said, "the worst result is to run a few moreps."

    Robb said crossly, "You eat even when you get fat.. How greedy are you? Let me tell you, girls who are greedy are easily cheated by men."

    The queen squinted, "is this the reason why you often extort my money?"

    Robb snorted, "how much money do you have? Is it interesting to do that?"

    The queen said, "bastard, here we go again."

    Just as the two of them were talking about this, a man in ck came over from the crowd outside and whispered something in the ear of Number 1. Then Number 1 quickly walked over to the queen and whispered, "Your Majesty, something is wrong..."

    "What?" the queen turned around.

    "The ck Earth Knights led by Duke Madeleine were trapped in the Holy Valley because of the continuous heavy snow. Snow there can even reach two yards. Food cant go in, and they cant go out. Although the Royal Air Force can send them a very small amount of food, you know that manticores can''t hold on for a few days..."

    The queen was stunned for a moment and her face darkened.

    Nominally, Madeleine was her general, but in fact, she was her best friend. From childhood, they had escaped from the pursuit of Mondra and the White Lion Knights. They had gone through a lot of hardships and grown up together. Their rtionship was no different from that of sisters. Hearing the news, she was very anxious.

    Not to mention her, even Robb was anxious. Damn it! Madeleine was the most lovely girl on Bright Road, but he couldn''t show it because of his identity.

    The queen frowned deeply, but she was not like an ordinary woman who knew nothing. Instead, she stood still and thought quickly.

    Robb said, "do you need a transmission scroll? I can give you a discount. If you ask the manticores to bring it to Madeleine, she can open the transmission portal and return to Bright Road."

    In fact, Robb wanted to give Madeleine a scroll without pay, but it was not appropriate for him to do so. Madeleine had nothing to do with his identity as Godfather. If he acted in a hurry and immediately applied for help, it would be suspicious. The queen was very sensitive and suspicious, and this kind of small action could never escape her eyes.

    He had to pretend to be casual and say that he could sell it at a low price, which was also the best way to help Madeleine.

    The queen was also anxious, but she still pretended to be calm. "It''s good to have a strategic transmission portal scroll. We can indeed take her back, but this can only be the final alternative. Once the transmission portal is set up, the soldiers will think about returning, and once the soldierse back, their morale will be ruined, and they can''t have the momentum to go out again. Therefore, if we dont have to use it, we''d better not open it. We''d better try to ovee the problem of heavy snow blocking the road and continue to go east."

    You still want to fight in this situation? Robb didn''t know whether to cry or tough. Well, it might not work to persuade her. This woman had been trying to unify the kingdom for more than ten years, and no one could persuade her. He''d better find another way to help Madeleine. Anyway, there was something that should have been exposed long ago.

    Robb said, "you mean if you don''t want Madeleine to retreat, they have to ovee the snow, right?"

    "Well, do you have any idea?" the queen turned her head and a look of expectation appeared in her eyes. In fact, she trusted Robb very much, especially his inventions and creations.

 Chapter 558: Your light footwork skill is not good enough

    Chapter 558: Your light footwork skill is not good enough

    Robb said, "that''s a good idea. But Madeleine and I are neither rtives nor friends. I don''t want to save her in person. I just want to teach you a little thing. With this, you can march on snow and should be able to get her out of trouble."

    "What?"

    Robb asked Number 1 to bring a pen and parchment, and in a sh, he drew arge sleigh on the parchment. He handed it to the queen and said, "Take it. This thing is called a sleigh, which can easily move on snow. It can be made of wood and iron. With your current national strength, it should be easy for you to do a lot of such things in one night. Then you can ask your armies to pull the sleights to the Holy Valley, or you can send food to the ck Earth Knights, so that they can have a good rest in the valley and umte strength to fight again, or you can directly get the ck Earth Knights out. "

    The queen took the drawing and nced at it. She felt strange that the car in front of her had a pair of feet that looked like sabers without wheels. However, after thinking carefully, she realized that it was not easy to move wheels on snow. Such a thing like a saber might be able to slide very fast on snow.

    In fact, people in this era had already understood some basic principles of skiing. People living in the north of the continent had even invented the most primitive skis. However, the Kingdom of Gran was located in the southwest of the continent, and the technology like the skis had not been passed down yet.

    However, the people of the Kingdom of Gran were notpletely stupid. They also had some preliminary findings. For example, they knew how to take a wooden board to ski slopes on snow.

    But they have not yet systematically made sleighs, but if they just slide a board on the snow, the carrying capacity is actually very weak, but after seeing the sleigh painted by Robb, the queen felt that this thing must have a good load-carrying capacity. loading arge amount of food to Madeleine will solve the crisis of the ck Earth Knights in a twinkling of an eye. Then, the soldiers could use this thing to cross the snow and continue to attack, taking Mondra by surprise.

    She turned around and handed the drawing to Number 1. "Hurry up and do it."

    Number 1 bowed and disappeared into the crowd.

    The two of them were not in the mood to chat or go shopping because of Madeleine. The queen said in a low voice, "it''s gettingte. I should go back to the pce to deal with other government affairs. I have left the pce for a long time, and the substitute I left in the pce should be unable to hold on by now."

    Robb said, "Oh? Can you find a beautiful woman substitute who looks as beautiful as you?"

    The queen was overjoyed? However, she still didn''t show any expression on her face. "It''s just that her figure is simr to mine. She put on the clothes I usually wear and stayed in my bedroom, with her back to the window and pretending to deal with government affairs. It''s not a big problem for her to hold on for a while, but it''s easy to get into trouble after a long time."

    "Well, you can go back to work now," Robb said with a smile. "I''ll hang around for a while, and then wait for the train to go back to Westwind town tomorrow noon."

    The queen was a little surprised. "Are you going to stay at Bright Road tonight? I thought you would open a transmission portal and go back."

    Robb shrugged and said, "taking the train is also a part of a journey. Once a transmission portal is opened, there will be no fun of traveling at all."

    "Strange guy." the queen spat at him, then turned around and left without hesitation. She was not like an ordinary woman who was shy and looked back three times each step when saying goodbye to her man.

    Robb waved his hand at her back. When she went far and disappeared, Suofa approached him and whispered, "the people who followed us in the crowd just now all left secretly. It seems that they didn''te to monitor us at the beginning, but to protect the queen all this time."

    "Lets find a hotel to stay."

    "Are you really going to sleep here?".

    "Of course."

    Is it really because of the feeling of travel that you are going to travel by train?"

    "Of course not." Robb suddenly smiled and said, "Miss queen seems to have helped me secretly, but she doesn''t want me to know, so she can''t tell me frankly, but just gave me some hints. Although I''m not afraid of anyone, I have the right to know everything about me, so I want to know the specific situation. Suofa, you haven''t exercised for a long time, right? Are you interested in going to y sneaky with me tonight?"

    "Sneaky?" Suofa smiled and said, "you''ve found the right person. I''m quite confident in this."

    That night, Lilian was left in the hotel, while Robb and Suofa, two of them, put on ck cloaks, quietly came to the outside of the Church of Darkness

    It was freezing. The temperature dropped very low in the evening. There was no one walking on the streets, and the Church of Darkness was also cold.

    Robb looked around to make sure no one was around. Then he turned to Suofa and asked, "How good is your stealth?"

    Suofa said in a low voice, "not bad. As long as I dont get too close to people, I won''t be discovered."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Robb disappeared without a trace.

    Suofa also quickly used her stealth skill and disappeared.

    When the two of them used stealth at the same time, it was actually difficult to know their teammates'' position. For example, she didn''t know where Robb was now, so she had to use her assassin''s experience to look at the snow on the ground and find the snow footprints that Robb had made when hended

    However, strangely enough, no new footprints appeared.

    She thought Robb was still standing there, but unexpectedly she felt someone pat her on the shoulder. Then Robb''s voice rang in her ear, "are you looking for me?"

    "..."

    "If you are afraid of being separated from me, you can hold my hand," Robb said. "Otherwise, I can hold your hand."

    "..."

    After being silent for three seconds, she really grabbed Robb''s hand on her shoulder without hesitation.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing. "Eh? Aren''t the women of your desert kingdom very conservative? Why do you suddenly be so open now?"

    "When I am on a mission, I am not a woman, but an assassin."

    Robb, "A female assassin."

    She wanted to roll her eyes at him, but she didn''t know where he was, so she couldnt.

    "Let''s go inside," Robb said, pointing at the wall.

    Suofa hesitated for a moment and pointed to the ground. It turned out that when she took a step, a snow footprint would appear on the ground. It was very embarrassing and easy to be found out by the enemy.

    "It seems that you can''t make it so you dont leave footprints," Robb said with a smile. "Your light footwork skill is not good enough."

    "What is this light footwork?" Suofa asked.

    "I made it up." Robb threw a "floating technique" on Suofa. Suofa immediately felt that her feet were surrounded by a gust of wind. It slightly left the ground and floated up. She tried to walk in midair, but her feet would not touch the ground. This feeling was strange.

 Chapter 559: She understood everything

    Chapter 559: She understood everything

    Robb jumped gently and climbed up the wall.

    He tried to jump with Suofa, but it turned out that the jump was so high that he easily climbed over the wall. If Robb hadn''t taken her hand in midair and pulled her back to the wall, she would have fallen directly into the Church of Darkness.

    "Let''s go inside." Robb pulled her down.

    Suofa couldn''t see Robb, but could only feel the touch of his hand that was holding her. She couldn''t help but think, [what kind of hidden skill is this? His stealth is so strong! I''m so close to him now, but I can''t see him at all. But he can see me clearly and urately grab my hand in the air.]

    The two of them floated through the courtyard of the church, leaving no trace on the snow. Soon they arrived at the main building of the Church of Darkness. They opened a window and entered into the church.

    The Church of Darkness was different from the Church of Light. When it was dark, most of the people in the Church of Light had already fallen asleep, but the people in the Church of Darkness were based on the dark night. Many people would move at night, and there were even nuns and priests walking in the corridors.

    Robb and Suofa cautiously avoided several priests and nuns and went to thergest hall in the middle of the church.

    Several people dressed differently from ordinary priests and obviously had a high status. There were people like bishops sitting here, quietly flipping through the Bible of Darkness.

    Suofa didn''t dare to speak to Robb. She was afraid that these people would be alerted, so she had to fumble on Robb''s palm and write. "Even if we can sneak to their side, we won''t be able to learn anything if they don''t speak."

    Robb replied, "Right!"

    The girl''s hands were soft and small. Robb felt that it was not bad to draw on them, so he decided to draw a pig''s head.

    She was confused. She could clearly feel all the letters on her hands, but what was Robb drawing on her hands now? It was really difficult to figure out what the letters were. It seemed to have a circle. Maybe it was an O? No, she was drawing something in the circle. Was it a Q? But why did he continue to draw?

    After Robb finished drawing, she had no choice but to reply, "what were you drawing just now? I didn''t know what those letters were."

    Robb replied, "I drew a pig''s head casually. It''s normal that you wont know it!"

    "..."

    She froze for a few seconds before she angrily replied, "Do you get the point? Do we just stay stealthed watching a few bishops flipping through the Bible"

    Robb replied, "it''s very simple. Wait a minute. I''ll create a topic for them."

    After saying that, Robb pointed at one of the few bishops who were reading, "mind control!"

    The bishop froze for a moment. He had fallen into Robb''s control. He put down the Bible of Darkness in his hand and whispered to the other several bishops, "my friends, what do you think about the assassination of the archbishop?"

    "Haven''t we discussed this topic? What''s the point of it?" another bishop didn''t even raise his head and continued to look through the bible in his hands.

    The bishop controlled by Robb said, "but I still think there must be something strange about it."

    "There''s nothing strange," another bishop said. "The murder weapon is a holy weapon of the Church of Light. We can''t be wrong. We all felt that his wound is filled with an indestructible holy magic."

    "But... Why did the Church of Light assassinate the archbishop at this time?"

    Another bishop said, "God knows what the Church of Light is doing. They have new enemies now. Everyone is shouting and beating at eachother, and they don''t deal with their own problems well, and yet they are still in the mood to assassinate our people."

    The bishop, who was controlled by Robb, said in a low voice, "do you think... it is possible that the Church of Light didn''t do it?"

    Another bishop said, "who else can it be?"

    The bishop controlled by Robb said on purpose, "the new Church of Light! They must be using holy magic, too, right?"

    Another bishop shook his head and said "Don''t worry about that. Although the archbishop was nning to deal with the new Church of Light recently, the new Church of Light wouldnt know about it. Their forces are very little, only in Westwind Town. Their leader is a useless nun, and the maniptor behind her is azy guy. He doesn''t like to act rashly. Although there is a princess named Russ who calls herself the Guardian of Light, she doesnt leave Westwind Town. The rest of them, Elsie and Eddie, were still in Westwind town at that time as well. "

    Robb heard the key point from this sentence, "the archbishop was nning to deal with the new Church of Light." his eyes lit up, and Suofa beside him seemed to understand something.

    The bishop controlled by Robb deliberately tried to tempt them, "I think it''s too early to deal with the new Church of Light now, right?"

    "Is it too early?" another bishop shook his head "It''s too early to say. After all, they haven''t made any trouble yet. But it''s toote. After the copse of the old Church of Lights reputation, all the followers of the old Church of Light ran to Westwind town. In a sh, there were arge number of followers in the new Church of Light. What''s more, the new Church of Light allowed them to keep a variety of faith at the same time, so after these pilgrims left Westwind Town, they returned to their original residence and continued to observe their faith It''s really inconvenient for us to do anything. "

    The other bishops shook their heads and said "Yes, it''s not good to start a war with those believers. It will only make our reputation as bad as the old Church of Light. We have to focus on dealing with the problem. Just as the archbishop said, as long as we kill Godfather in Westwind Town, the new Church of Light will destroy itself. But unfortunately... The archbishop went to the Queen to talk about this matter, and before we could get a result, he was plotted by the people of the old Church of Light on his way back."

    Robb now understood everything, and Suofa beside him was the same. She could not help but gently pinch Robb''s hand and draw on his palm, "the queen is so nice to you."

    Robb didn''t use any method to respond, so there was no need to reply.

    In fact, there was no need for the queen to help him kill the archbishop. Robb was not afraid of the Church of darkness. Whatever they wanted to do, Robb did not take it seriously, but this small action made him feel quite warm.

    "Let''s go!" Robb held the hand of Suofa.

    "Don''t you want to kill them?".

    "What''s the point of killing these rubbish? After killing them, the church will just appoint new bishops. It can''t solve the problem at all, but will cause more trouble to Bright Road and affect the economic development of this city." Robb removed the mind control on the bishop and pulled Suofa out of the window.

    The bishop suddenly woke up. "Who am I? Where am I? What was I doing?"

 Chapter 560: An annoying woman

    Chapter 560: An annoying woman

    The next morning, Robb was awakened by the noise outside. The hotel''s amodations was not bad. It was a high-end hotel on Bright Road. The only disadvantage was that there was no sound instion ss in this era, and it was not big, only two floors. Once the street outside was noisy, he could not sleep at all.

    He got up and opened the window. He saw arge group of people running towards the east of the city. While running, they shouted, "have a look. The new creation of the royal family, the sleigh, are about to be shipped to the front lines."

    Soon, Lilian and Suofa also came to knock on the door. When Robb opened the door, the two maids said in a low voice, "Godfather, your design for the Queen''s sleigh yesterday has beenpleted. The Royal cksmith is so efficient. Shall we go to see the fun?"

    "Of course." Robb put on a ck cloak and came to the east of the city with his two maids.

    On the snow outside the east city gate, the queen was there to supervise the departure of the sleighs.

    These sleighs were made in a hurry by all the Royal cksmith and carpentersst night. Unexpectedly, two hundred of them werepleted overnight. They were densely arranged on the snow in outside the east city gate, which was quite spectacr. It could be seen how efficient they were when ites to serving the war.

    Since the sleights had just been forged and no one had used it, they had to fumble with them before they set out. They tried to drive the sleights. Some soldiers sat in the sleights and had horses and bulls to pull them, but they couldn''t run. The horses and bulls were not good at running on snow, so how could they pull the sleighs to run.

    The queen thought of Robb''s words, "Your armies. It must be the werewolves. She called out the werewolf tribe. The werewolves turned into wolves, and then pulled the sleighs and ran fast on the snow.

    Some soldiers couldn''t skillfully use the sleights. When they turned a corner, they rolled over in the snow. Then they got up awkwardly, brought the sleights back up and continued to move.

    Seeing the sleights move on snow, the onlookers couldn''t help cheering, "What a great invention!"

    "We will definitely have the upper hand in winter operations."

    "Kill the fake king Mondra in one go!"

    The crowd cheered and the queen was also happy, but she still had a dignified face. She waved her hand and asked them to bring food

    She didn''t turn around until she saw the army with sleighs disappear in the distance. She nced at the crowd and intentionally or unintentionally, stopped at the position where Robb stood for a second, and then moved away.

    "This woman knows our location! There are people in ck cloaks everywhere in the crowd. How did she recognize us?"

    "Obviously, there is an assassin more powerful than you staring at us. You didn''t notice his existence, but he informed the queen of our position."

    Suofa was startled. "Thenst night, we..."

    Robb shrugged and said, "don''t worry. I made sure that no one followed mest night, so no one couldve followed me, no matter how powerful the assassin is."

    Suofa nodded and didn''t say anything. She thought to himself, [it seems that I''m not mature enough! Yesterday, I mocked the assassins sent by the queen. I didn''t expect that there are also masters hiding in the dark. I have to work harder to train myself.]

    "Let''s go back. There''s no need to stay here anymore," said Robb, turning around and walking to the train station.

    When the three of them squeezed out of the crowd and disappeared in the distance, the queen looked in his direction again, but she still looked away in a second. No one knew that she was a little reluctant to have this damned man leave so soon! You stayed on Bright Road for a day and then left. Why dont you stay here for a few more days. It''s fine to go shopping with me again.

    It was spring in 1346!

    Thousands of miles of mountain flowers were quite romantic, the ck Pine Mountains coruscate a thriving atmosphere, and Westwind Town began to enter the busy season, farmers are going to start nting this year''s beetroot.

    Good news came from Bright Road. Madeleine returned. In this winter, she took advantage of the weakness of Mondra on the snow and used the sleights to transport the troops. She hadpleted several encirclements and suppressions of his army, and she had the upper hand in strategy.

    Almost all thend in the west part of the Capital of Saints was recaptured, but the Capital of Saints was heavily guarded, and Madeleine was finally unable to break in.

    Moreover, as soon as spring came, the soldiers were not in the mood to fight anymore. They wanted to go home and nt beetroot seeds. If they only cared about fighting outside, their families would die. This was also one of the ws of the army recruitment system. Soldier are farmers, and farmers are soldiers. The army could not always maintain an aggressive aura.

    Fortunately, it was the same with Mondra!

    After Madeleine built the fortification with cement in several viges at the front line, she left behind a few troops to defend the recapturednd. The main troops temporarily returned to Bright Road. Anyway, she knew that the army under the leadership of Mondra also had to go farming, so she did not have time to take back thend that had been taken away by West Gran.

    As for Robb, he continued to stay in Westwind Town, watching movies, supervising the others to make tanks, steam trains, and teaching Marian math. Life wasfortable and simple.

    One morning

    With a whistle, the big train from Bright Road stopped at the train station in Westwind Town, which was also the opposite of the chapel.

    From Robb''s seat, the passengers on the train could just be seen getting off one after another.

    It had to be said that this scene was very beautiful. Robb liked to watch it very much, especially those who came to Westwind town for the first time. The confused expression on their faces was very interesting.

    However, when Robb was appreciating the surprised looks of the townsmen from Bright Road, he unexpectedly saw a very annoying person.

    Robb didn''t hate many people in this world. Lilian''s aunt was at least in the top three.

    She was wearing a big dress that the nobles often wore, a hat and a flower hat. She was wearing jewelry, golden ne and pearls.

    Robb immediately looked away when he saw this disgusting woman. He didn''t expect that this woman was so insensible. After she got off the train, she walked straight to the ce where Robb sat under the surprised eyes of several old townsmen.

    She didn''t stop until she walked to the opposite of Robb''s stone table. Then she greeted him respectfully, "Hello, Godfather."

 Chapter 561: I want to redeem Lilian

    Chapter 561: I want to redeem Lilian

    Robb didn''t want to talk to her, but this woman insisted oning over to say hello, which was very annoying.

    He rolled his eyes and asked, "what are you nning?"

    Her aunt looked a little embarrassed, because she knew very well that among all the townsmen in Westwind Town, she was the one that Robb disliked the most. However, she had to bite the bullet to say what she wanted to say.

    She lowered her voice and said, "Godfather, i... I''m here to make a request..."

    "Haha!" Robb said, "don''t you realize it? I will listen to everyone''s request in Westwind Town, just not yours..."

    "I... I know I''m a bad woman," the aunt said loudly. "So, I''m here to make up for it."

    Her face flushed. "I... I want to redeem Lilian. I have a lot of money now." she took out a small box from behind, put it on the stone table, and opened it for Robb to see.

    The box was full of gold coins. There were hundreds of gold coins in it, maybe thousands.

    It was a huge sum of money!

    She said anxiously, "I know you don''tck money at all. The Amethyst Ne you gave to Lilian is worth a lot, but I didnt dare to sell it at the price of selling her before. So I went to Bright Road and made a lot of money. I think this money is enough to show my sincerity. Please return Lilian to me. I will treat her well this time."

    Robb said with a cold face, "how did you get your money? You don''t know how to count in your heart? You had Lilian teach you my recipes and used it to make money on Bright Road. No matter how much you make, it''s Lilian who gave it to you. Then you use this money to redeem Lilian and you suddenly turn into a good person? You have a good n."

    Aunt, "..."

    She couldn''t refute because it was the truth.

    She whispered, "then I... then how can I redeem Lilian?"

    Robb sneered and said nothing.

    At this time, Lilian''s head poked out of the chapel. Just now, she was working in the kitchen. When she heard a familiar voice outside, she came out to have a look. Unexpectedly, she saw her aunt standing in front of Robb, with her head down.

    Lilian was startled. She knew that her master hated her aunt the most, so she quickly ran out to try to say something to help.

    However, when she came to Robb''s side, she couldn''t say anything. Although her aunt was her family, her master was closer to her than her family. She really didn''t want to piss her master off by speaking for her aunt. So she had to stand aside stiffly and didn''t know what to say.

    When Robb saw Lilian, his eyes became gentle. Then he turned to look at his aunt, and became cold again.

    If it was another feudalndlord, he would definitely ask Elsie to fire this woman. Who would be willing to ask someone to redeem his favorite maid? No matter how much money it was, she couldn''t be redeemed!

    However, as a modern man, he had always kept some ideas in his mind, such as "very is wrong", which he had never forgotten.

    After a long time, Robb suddenly asked, "Lilian, are you... Are you willing to return to a normal citizen from the bottom of your heart?"

    Lilian was taken aback by his question

    In fact, this question had troubled her for a long time. She looked at Robb, then looked at her aunt, and then looked at the box full of gold coins on the table. Suddenly, she understood what her aunt was going to do. She could not help but feel nervous. It turned out that her aunt was here to redeem her!

    Her heart thumped and she couldn''t speak.

    Seeing that Lilian fell into silence, Robb thought she was afraid or hesitant, so heforted her in a soft voice, "Lilian, don''t be afraid. Tell me what you really think."

    "Master... Master!" Lilian stammered, "if you want me to tell you the truth, I will... Dare to say it. Please... Please don''t be angry."

    "Tell me, I won''t be angry."

    Lilian knew that Robb had always been gentle. Unlike other masters, servants could be beaten, scolded or even executed if they said something bad, so she plucked up her courage. Anyway, she had imagined such a scene ten thousand times and was ready for it.

    She shouted, "master, I... I want to be a civilian again."

    "Really?" Robb said, "well, since you want to be a civilian again, I will talk to your aunt again."

    He turned to his aunt, and his eyes immediately turned cold. "You can redeem Lilian, because Lilian also wants to be redeemed, and I want to fully respect her opinion. But... you used the ability I taught Lilian to make money to redeem Lilian, which is too greedy. I really can''t ept such a method of redeeming."

    Speaking of this, Robb pulled a long face, "So I have to take back everything I give you! If you are willing to hand over all your money now, including your shares in West Arch of Bright Road, as well as your jewelry and luxurious clothes; if you be an ordinary woman who is worthless again, I promise to restore Lilian''s freedom."

    As soon as this request came out, the expression on her aunt''s face changed, and it became very dark.

    Robb''s request was indeed a little high.

    Back then, she only sold Lilian for a small amount of money. But now, Robb''s request was just like a golden mountain.

    If she hadn''t experienced a rich life, she might not feel ufortable. But these days, she had sessfully squeezed into the middle ss from the lower ss, and the living standard waspletely different from her previous one.

    How could she bear to lose them again?

    She was silent!

    Lilian was silent too!

    Robb couldn''t help but sneer, "very good. I know your answer now. You can go back now."

    "No!" Lilians aunt suddenly raised her head and said, "I, I have made up my mind... I want to redeem Lilian."

    Lilian couldn''t help eximing, "what?".

    Robb was also a little surprised. "Eh? Do you really want to redeem her?"

    "Yes!" the aunt said firmly, "You''re right. Everything I have now was given by you. Or you were supposed to give it to Lilian, and Lilian taught me. In fact, everything I have now was earned by Lilian herself. It''s no problem for me to use the money she earned to redeem her freedom. If I don''t, I... am I still a person? I have made a mistake before and turned myself into a beast, but now, I want to be a new person. "

 Chapter 562: Im willful and unreasonable

    Chapter 562: I''m willful and unreasonable

    Robb was a little surprised by what Lilians aunt said.

    "If it weren''t for the fact that I couldn''t live, who would be willing to sell their children?" the aunt cried. "Back in Stone Canyon, I really couldn''t live on. That was why I did that stupid thing. But now, even if I became penniless, as long as I am willing to work, I could earn money to support myself. Therefore, I am willing to use all my wealth now to redeem Lilian''s freedom."

    Robb looked at Lilian and said, "Lilian, your aunt has made such a statement, but I have to remind you that after she redeems you, she will have no money. Are you willing to live a hard life with her?"

    "Yes!" Lilian answered without hesitation.

    Well, in that case

    Robb didn''t intend to deprive a girl of her freedom. When he just came to this world, the first thing he wanted to do was to recruit a maid. Thinking that this n was not feasible, he changed it to "buy a maid".

    The aunt handed over all her belongings, including the jewelry and pendants on her clothes, and put them on the stone table. However, she did not bring the share certificate from West Arch with her, and she did not bring the deed of the new house she bought on Bright Road, which needed to be sent next time.

    She hurriedly said, "Godfather, no one dares to cheat you. I''ll give you all the shares and deedster. I don''t dare to hide any anything."

    "Well, in that case, Lilian is free," said Robb, with a somewhat lonely expression on his face. Since the second day he came to this world, he had been apanied by Lilian, and Lilian took care of his daily life. Now that she was leaving, how could he not be lonely?

    However, Lilian wanted to be a civilian again, which was her own will. Robb absolutely respected her thoughts on this. No matter how lonely he was, he would not force her to stay.

    Lilian took off the Amethyst Ne around her neck and put it on the table. Robb wanted to say "keep it", but he looked at his aunt next to her and didn''t say anything. He just let her return the ne.

    Then she went back to her room, took off her maid''s clothes and changed into ordinary cotton clothes. She didn''t take anything else, because ves didn''t have any personal belongings. Strictly speaking, she couldn''t even bring the clothes away. But a girl couldn''t go out without clothes, so she had to wear the clothes shamelessly.

    When she walked out of the chapel, she looked like an ordinary girl. She was dressed in the usual cotton clothes of townsmen, with her golden hair tied in a braid behind her head. She bowed to Robb and said, "master... Eh... Godfather, I''ll go back with my aunt first..."

    Robb waved at her with a gentle smile on his face. "Thank you for taking care of me for the past year and a half. I''m azy person. From now on, you are free again to live the life you want. Juste back to the chapel asionally to have fun."

    "Yes, I will." Lilian had something to say, but she felt that it was not the right time to say it. She took a look at Robb deeply and bowed, and followed her aunt out.

    Robb used the detecting skill and saw the two of them walk into the opposite train station and sit on the tform.

    Robb knew that they were waiting for the train to go to Bright Road in the afternoon. Her aunt had to go back and hand over the shares, deeds and other things to Robb, and Lilian must be with her. After that, the two of them would continue to make a living on Bright Road. After all, her aunt had made a name for herself on Bright Road. Although she had lost the shares of West ARch, it was easy for her to run a different brand with the help of all kinds of recipes that Lilian had learned from him.

    Of course, Robb wouldn''t really let Lilian start from scratch. As long as he was sure that her aunt was really going to turn over a new leaf and treat Lilian well, Robb would be able to return all the things on the stone table to her. Of course, this was ater story.

    For the time being, he didn''t know how long it would take for him to see Lilian again!

    Thinking of this, he began to feel bad.

    Suofa quietly stood behind Robb and whispered, "Godfather, they haven''t gotten on the train yet. It''s not toote for them to go back on your word."

    Robb said, "I won''t go back on my word."

    "But... It seems that you don''t want Lilian to leave."

    "I have to let her go even if I don''t want to," Robb said seriously. "When you have to leave after your sentence, I will also let you go."

    "..."

    She didn''t know what to say for a moment, so she had to stand quietly behind Robb. The two of them had been standing like this for a long time. Suddenly, Robb raised his head and said, "I''m hungry. Help me get something to eat."

    "Okay!" Suofa hurried into the kitchen.

    After a while, she came out of the kitchen with a tray in her hand. There was something strange in it. It looked ck, like meat pies, but Robb was not sure.

    Robb asked, "what is this?"

    She said seriously, "the unique food of the desert kingdom, desert sand pie."

    "This name sounds very interesting." Robb was overjoyed. "Obviously, it belongs to the kind of delicious food that looks very bad, but has a special taste."

    He grabbed the meat pies and put them into his mouth

    "Haha! It looks terrible, but in fact, it''s also terrible."

    "Does it really taste bad? I think it''s okay."

    Robb snorted, "no, I can''t eat this kind of food. Cook my favorite food, steak, chicken chop,mb chop, fried chicken, fried shrimps, steamed fish..."

    Suofa shook his head awkwardly and said, "Lilian did all these. I cant."

    Robb, "Oh, no! I''ve changed my mind. Is it toote to get Lilian back?"

    "Go back on your words? I won''t go back on my words!" Suofa said calmly, imitating Robb''s expression and tone

    "Let me tell you, this kind of girl whoins about her master is going to cry."

    She didn''t ept the threat at all. She said calmly, "I''m just a prisoner, not a female ve. You said that rehabilitation is a right, to have full freedom of personal safety, to have the right to not be insulted, to have legal rights not to be vited, to defend, to make an appeal, to sue, to use and so on. If you make me cry, it means that you vite my personal rights. I think you can''t do it."

    Robb shrugged and said, "well, you do have a lot of power. But when Lilian is not here, my right to live has been seriously tested. What should I do? I tell you, although I look like a good person, when my right to live is not guaranteed, I can''t guarantee things. I''m willful and unreasonable!"

 Chapter 563: Cant you three cook?

    Chapter 563: Can''t you three cook?

    That night, Robb and Suofa had a very bad dinner. Not to mention Robbsints, Suofa couldn''t even bear it herself. After getting used to the food cooked by Lilian, she was forced to eat but she didn''t want to waste any food. Since the food had been cooked, there was no reason to throw it away. Even if it tasted bad, she had to eat it up even if she cried.

    Therefore, in the evening, Robb ate the take-out food sent by a restaurant in Westwind town while watching Suofa rolling on Xuelu, whose stomach was giving out.

    Right, there were three pathetic nuns and the big loli next to them, discussing what to do next in a low voice.

    Little Yi, "We can''t go on like this. We will be killed by the desert kingdoms cuisine!"

    A little nun said in a low voice, "yes, she might still be able to eat, but we can''t eat at all. And in this way, she will go crazy in a few days."

    The little loli said, "if I can''t eat well, I won''t have the strength to protect the holy light."

    Another light nun said, "it''s time to hire a professional cook."

    Robb asked, "Hey, can''t you four cook?"

    The three nuns shook their heads at the same time. "We didn''t cook in the Church of Light before. We were all servants in the church."

    The little loli said seriously, "I have something more important than cooking, which is to protect the holy light."

    Robb said, "in other words, after losing Lilian, do we all have to face the problem of survival?"

    He patted his stuffed stomach and said, "I can live on."

    Robb said, "the attitude of the people from the desert kingdom towards food ispletely strange."

    "Then what do you think we should do?" Suofa asked.

    Robb squinted at her and said, "go to the cooking ss of Westwind Technical school to participate in emergency training. Before you finish your training, well order take outs first."

    At the same time

    In East Gran, The Capital of Saints.

    It was a huge and prosperous city with a poptionrger than Bright Road. Due to theck of city nning, the city was full of houses, which looked chaotic.

    In the center of arge number of low houses stood a magnificent object, which was the pce of Mondra Belmonde Drac, the symbol of his identity and status.

    Xuelu, Gorda, and Jike came to the periphery of the pce and stood in the distance, overlooking the magnificent pce.

    Her red hair was stained with some Xuelu, which made her look more beautiful. She pointed at the pce in front of her and whispered, "that damn archbishop lives here and colludes with Mondra."

    "How can we get in? Otherwise, we won''t be able to kill the archbishop!"

    "As long as we try our best, there will be a way," said Xuelu

    But she was not a reckless person. After thinking for a while, she said in a low voice, "maybe we can''t enter the city with only the three of us. We have to find out if there are any other adventurers in the city whoe with the same goal as us..."

    "Now, there should be countless adventurers who want the head of the archbishop,"

    Just as the two of them were talking, the silent Jike suddenly whispered, "watch out! Someone ising!"

    The three of them quickly hid behind a tree.

    Not far away came the sound of messy footsteps, and a dozen of them appeared. They were dressed as White Lion Knights, white armor, mighty and handsome. The head of the group was the head of the White Lion Knights, Duke Yingsi.

    "I know this guy, Duke Yingsi," whispered Gorda.

    "He seems to be going to the pce to see Mondra," Xuelu said.

    "This guy is Mondra''s loyal friend, our enemy,"

    When the two of them were talking here, they suddenly saw a big man running over from a distance. This man was very tall and strong, wearing heavy armor and carrying a big sword on his back. His face was very familiar.

    Xuelu recognized him at a nce, "ah, it''s that berserker, Baron Perseus."

    Gorda nodded and said, "the guy who came to Westwind town to deal with Number 32."

    Baron Perseus quickly caught up with Duke Yingsi. With a tter of his armor, he knelt down on one knee in front of Duke Yingsi and shouted, "Sir, please don''t go to the pce to see Mondra. Let''s go out of this damned ce and get out of this war with honor."

    "Are you talking nonsense again?"

    Baron Perseus said seriously, "my Lord, it''s Mondra''s fault! It''s really Mondra''s fault! You have seen the dwarf video. He colluded with the demons and even sent several city residents to the demon as food."

    "That''s just him trying to trick the enemy," said Duke Yingsi in a deep voice. "He didnt mean to do that. Don''t be deceived by the enemy sowing discord."

    "I also know it''s a trick!" Baron Perseus said. "But even if it''s a trick, you shouldn''t use such a despicable and shameless trick. That''s not what a king should do."

    "What do you mean by saying these to me again and again, three times? Are you going to betray Mondra?"

    "No!" Baron Perseus said, "I don''t want to betray you or Mondra. This time, while the ck Earth Knights were in East Gran, many people surrendered to West Gran, but I didn''t. your grace has helped me a lot, so I just wanted to follow you. But... I really can''t bear to see Mondra''s fall. Your grace, let''s go far away. Don''t get involved in this war..."

    "Shut up!" Duke Yingsi suddenly became angry, "you are simply a traitor. I was wondering why you did not follow those who were determined to go to West Gran. It turned out that you wanted to stay and shake my resolve. You are a spy of West Gran, right? Come on, take this guy down for me."

    "ng! ng! ng! ng!" several white armored Knights unsheathed their swords and surrounded Baron Perseus.

    Baron Perseus said sadly

    In fact, he had long known that he might not be able to persuade duke Yingsi, but he still wanted to have try. Unfortunately, the result of his attempt did not look good, and thebel of "spy" was put on his head.

    "My Lord, I''m extremely loyal to you and I don''t want to go against your will. But now that things havee to this, I can''t fold my hands for capture. Baron Yingsi stood up and pulled out the sword on his back. "From now on, I will decide for whom I will fight on my own will, and I won''t ept themand of the White Lion Knights."

    Attack! The duke didn''t want to talk nonsense with him.

    Several long swords came at him at the same time!

 Chapter 564: Powerful adventurers

    Chapter 564: Powerful adventurers

    Several long swords came at Baron Perseus at the same time.

    But he was not afraid at all!

    With a gentle wave of his sword, the several white lion knights were forced to retreat.

    Duke Yingsi''s face darkened. "You''ve made rapid progress in your swordsmanship."

    Baron Perseus said, "not long ago, I cut a ruby. Although I didnt know its implications at that time, I had learned a lot when I cut it. Now I have grown up."

    "But your behavior is still childish." with a wave of his hand, more than a dozen white lion knights rushed towards Baron Perseus at the same time.

    With a wave of his sword, Baron Perseus cut the ground in front of him. The ground made of stones was cut a big hole by his sword, sending sand and stones flying everywhere. The more than a dozen white lion knights were frightened and fell back together.

    Baron Perseus said, "my Lord, you must have been deceived by Mondra. I''m going to kill Mondra. In this way, you won''t be deceived by him anymore."

    He raised his sword and was about to rush into the pce.

    With a dark face, Duke Yingsi waved his sword at Baron Perseus, who was rushing towards him. Suddenly, a golden hammer appeared in the air in front of his palm. The hammer dragged a golden light in the air and slid down the sky, heading straight for the back of Baron Perseus.

    A pdins magic: Hammer of Wrath!

    A low-level pdin had to use a real big hammer to use this move, but a pdin at the level of Duke Yingsi only needed to wave his hand to create a holy hammer condensed by holy magic.

    Baron Perseus, sensing the attack from behind, turned around and shed, "Silver de!"

    His sword collided with the hammer in midair!

    Red light and golden light exploded all over the sky.

    Baron Perseus stepped back five or six steps in a row. It took him a long time to stand firm.

    "With your current strength, how dare you want to kill Mondra?" said Duke Yingsi with a dark face.

    "It doesn''t matter whether I can kill him or not. I don''t care whether I kill him or not," Baron Perseus roared. "Berserkers are fearless from the bottom of their hearts."

    The strength of berserkers was their anger, so Baron Perseus also began to be angry. When he thought of Mondra''s rebellious behavior, anger surged out like a tide, and his eyes suddenly turned red, and his whole body was emitting a faint red light.

    "Well, are you angry?" said Duke Yingsi, e, let me see how far you have grown."

    Baron Perseus took a big step forward, brandishing his sword in his hands with an aggressive red light. "Copsing Sky!"

    At the same time, Duke Yingsi also took out a sword with one hand and shed it two times in a row in front of him. "Cross Strike!"

    "Boom!"

    With a dull thud, the two figures separated again. Baron Perseus was knocked away. He flew backwards for a long distance, and the big sword in his hands fell to the side. He fell heavily on the ground, and his bones seemed to have fallen apart.

    Although he had grown up, he was still no match for Duke Yingsi.

    Well, he would probably die here today, but Baron Perseus didn''t regret it. For justice, he got what he wanted. There was nothing to regret. It was a pity that he couldn''t persuade Duke Yingsi. He could only watch his former beloved boss go further and further on the wrong path. He didn''t know when he would stop.

    Duke Yingsi took a step forward, two steps, three steps, like the devils ws and the devil''s steps.

    Just as he was about to wave his sword and kill Baron Perseus, an arrow flew out from behind a tree and hit the shoulder of the Duke.

    This arrow came so suddenly that Duke Yingsi didn''t even have time to activate a defensive skill. Moreover, this arrow was very strange. It was not an ordinary iron arrow, but a silver arrow with green light. Its power was great. This arrow actually easily hurt him, which frightened him.

    Then, two wind des also flew out from behind the tree. However, the speed of the wind des was slower than that of the arrow, and it was louder, so it was easy to be on guard. The Duke Yingsi quickly opened activated Holy Shield, and the two wind des collided with the shield.

    His shield was so powerful that ordinary magic couldn''t break it at all. However, the power of the wind de was not weak. When it collided with his Holy Shield, it counteracted each other. The Holy Shield exploded into pieces of golden light and disappeared without a trace.

    He turned his head in astonishment and saw a warrior with armor all over his body rush out from behind the tree. He used a shield against him. "Shield m!"

    With a loud bang, theing shield was also blocked by him, but the huge impact still forced him to retreat three steps.

    "What a powerful archer, magician, and warrior!" the Duke thought to himself, [all the skills they used are very simple, but why were they so powerful?]

    However, he didn''t know that these were three crazy adventurers. They put on powerful attire and came out into the chaotic world. Although the skills they used were low-level, the equipment added stats were too high, which caused the increased power of their simple skills.

    The three of them came out from behind the tree.

    With a shield in his hand, Gorda was on alert against Yingsi.

    Jike held up Baron Perseus. Xuelu picked up his sword and put it on her shoulders with difficulty.

    Feeling that the three men were difficult to deal with, Duke Yingsi was on high alert and that they would attack again, but he didn''t expect that Xuelu would say in a low voice, "Retreat!"

    The four of them turned around and retreated.

    "Stop!" said Duke Yingsi

    He waved his hand and threw out another "Hammer of Wrath", but before it hit, Gorda raised his shield to block it. The shield in his hand was a great shield rubbed by Robb, and its magic defensive power was terrifying. When the "Hammer of WRath" hit the shield, it was useless, and was instantly nullified into golden light and exploded.

    Yingsi was stunned and a little baffled.

    When he came to his senses, the three adventurers ran far away. He wanted to chase after them, but the pdins didnt have mobility skills.

    He could do nothing but watch the three adventurers save Baron Perseus.

    "Damn it! Are there spies everywhere in the Capital of Saints?" said Duke Yingsi angrily. "Tell the whole city to search for the four spies."

    The whole City of Saints became restless immediately. Arge group of soldiers rushed onto the streets and began to search inch by inch, spreading turmoil everywhere.

 Chapter 565: Delicious

    Chapter 565: Delicious

    Westwind town? No, it should be called Westwind Holy city now.

    In the center of the town, a beautiful and cool governor''s house waspleted, and this governor''s house was the first real reinforced cement building in Westwind holy city.

    The foundations went very deep, and reinforced cement pirs were used to stabilize the foundation from the underground. Therefore, the governor''s house boldly built six floors!

    It was a miracle in this world thatnd was raised to such a height. No one dared to build such a high house, but Westwind Holy city dared. Because the toughness of this kind of house, which was made of steel and cement, far exceeded those built with big stones and yellow mud before.

    Every day, the townsmen could see the silly governor Number 32 standing on the top of the sixth floor and looking downcently, because he felt that standing on such a tall building was his privilege and a symbol of his status. He had to stand there every day to let everyone know who was the boss of Westwind Holy city.

    However, no matter how high he stood, people would still look at the man who was sitting at a low height and even paralyzed on a stone stool.

    Ones status and position were not decided by height of the ce.

    The only consequence of the demonstration of Number 32 was that arge group of rich nobility came to mayor White Birch of the construction, and they all said that their families also had to build such a high house.

    At the same time, Robbs family was still in a dilemma about what to have for dinner.

    "Are you going to ask a restaurant in town to bring food here today again?" Suofa asked. She knew that everyone had no hope for her cooking, so she took the initiative to ask for help.

    "No," the little girl snorted miserably. "Today is the day of the super match of Westwind Town. All the restaurants are closed and everyone is watching thepetition in the stadium."

    "Yes, I''m watching it too." Robb turned his head from the TV and said, "at present, the Corton football team is leading against the Chengguang football team with 8:6. It''s amazing."

    "Look, men are like this as soon as they see football matches." the big loli said pitifully, "the owner of the restaurant we usually buy at is also a man. In order to watch the football, he doesn''t even do business. What can we eat today?"

    "So we still have to solve the problem by ourselves?" Suofa asked. "It seems that I have toe up with a new dish."

    "Wow, you''ve finally learned how to cook?" the other girls were overjoyed.

    "Yes, new dishes! I found that the reason why you didn''t like the desert sand meat piest time was that it was made of beef that was too old and hard, so I changed the core material to a more tender meat. This time, I''ll make you  Desert Sand Chicken!"

    Everyone was speechless

    "Oh, I just remembered. I have to teach some of my friends the new Bible of Light. I have to leave now," said Little Yi

    The little girl, "Oh, Little Yi is going out. As the Guardian of Light, of course I have to be with her. I can''t let her meet any danger. I have to go as well."

    The two nuns also said, "Right, there is a lonely old man in the town who is going to move today. We have agreed to help him move some furniture before. We are leaving now."

    The four women instantly fled without a trace, leaving only the two of them, Robb and Suofa

    In fact, Robb also wanted to escape, but he was toozy. It was impossible for him to leave his stone stool when he had nothing else to do, not to mention that there was still a livestream of football on TV. How could he escape?

    While he was going crazy, he suddenly found something behind his stone stool. He reached out his hand and touched a fluffy tail. It turned out that the little cat girl Huahua was sleeping here again. Every winter, Robb would heat his stone stool with fire magic, so this stone stool was very warm, very suitable for Huahua to sleep.

    But it was almost dusk, the time for the kitty to get up. Robb reached out his hand to grab her tail, and she immediately woke up. Her fluffy tail drew back and slipped out of Robb''s hand. Then she raised her head and said in a daze, "don''t y with other people''s tail nya."

    "Oh, Huahua, you wake up so easily." Robb whispered in her ear, "Suofa is going to cook a very delicious dishter. It''s called Desert Sand Chicken, which is very delicious. But I''m very kind. I don''t like to enjoy delicious food alone. After she gives it to me, I''ll quietly give some to you, okay?"

    "Nya! Nya!" Huahua was so excited that she almost jumped up to make a somersault.

    After a while, the chicken was arrived.

    This time, Suofa really improved. The food was no longer ck, but a whole cooked chicken, beautifully ced on a silver te, looking very good.

    The te was handed to Robb. Robb pretended to like it and said, "ah, it''s really a beautiful chicken. It must be delicious this time."

    Hiding behind the stone stool, Huahua was also overjoyed. She stretched out one hand to scratch the back of the chair and secretly pulled the hem of Robb''s clothes. She was so anxious.

    However, it was not convenient for Robb to give it to her now, so he had to pretend to be nice to her. He held the te and smiled, "not bad. Your cooking skills have been greatly improved."

    "That''s a given," said Suofa slowly. "Eat first, then I''ll make my own."

    She turned around and walked into the kitchen

    Robb immediately handed the te to the back of the stone stool. Huahua quickly reached out and took the te. Then she quickly tore off a chicken leg and stuffed it into her mouth.

    Robb quickly covered his eyes and couldn''t bear to look straight at her. He thought to himself, [this cat''s greed can be cured by now.]

    Unexpectedly, he didn''t hear the expected scream.

    Huahua happily chewed the meat on the drumstick and enjoyed it with satisfaction.

    "Huahua? Is it delicious?" Robb asked.

    "Wow, its so delicious!" as she chewed, Huahua''s cheeks kept moving and her mouth was curved. "It''s so delicious. I like it very much."

    "Is it really delicious this time?" Robb thought, [maybe I have wronged Suofa. It seems that she has really made great efforts this time.''.

    He tore the other chicken leg and put it into his mouth. The taste was indescribable

    "Poof!"

    Robb groaned, "Huahua, don''t you have taste buds?"

    "I have." Huahua bit the chicken and said, "I can tell the difference between meat and vegetables. Vegetables are not delicious, but meat is delicious."

    Robb, "oh my God!"

    When Suofa came out of the kitchen, she saw Robb holding a chicken leg that had been bitten and roaring to the sky. She immediately reminded him, "no matter it''s delicious or not, don''t waste food. I can help you eat anything you haven''t eaten, but you must eat that bit by yourself."

    Robb: "help!"

 Chapter 566: Youve become more proactive

    Chapter 566: You''ve be more proactive

    Suofa and Huahua sat side by side on a small mound by the river, and each of them was eating the desert sand chicken with great appetite.

    However, Robb only took a drumstick and had been eating it for half an hour. Every time he took a bite, he would let his taste bud rest for a few minutes, in case that his poor taste bud would continuously be poisoned to an extent beyond treatment. Only by eating a little at a time could he barely maintain his life.

    Finally, thest piece of meat on the drumstick was eaten up by him, leaving only the bone. He had to ask Suofa to check if there was any remaining meat on the bone. If there was any meat left on the bone, he had to eat up all. Otherwise, it was a waste of food, and he would be despised to death.

    After Robb finished his work, he threw the bone into the trash can beside him and let out a long sigh. "I was able to hold on. How bitter, so bitter. Why is life so difficult?"

    At this time, he missed Lilian very much. Although she was not good at cooking at the beginning, she studied very fast. She was really good at housework.

    He was lost in deep thought.

    The whining sound of the train whistle brought him back to reality. The huge steam train entered the station.

    Before the train stopped, a beautiful figure jumped out of the window of the train at the side of the chapel.

    This was really a very dangerous action. Fortunately, the train was running slowly these days, and it was about to stop after entering the station. Moreover, the passenger control was not strict. Otherwise, if this person jumped like this, even if he was not injured, he would have to be detained for several days.

    The beautiful figure fell on the tform and rushed to the chapel before she could stand firm.

    Robb recognized it at a nce. It was Lilian. She was wearing a very ordinary cotton dress, a long dress, and her golden hair was braided. She looked like a very ordinary country girl, with a very rustic bag in her hand. She ran quickly, making her cotton dress fly very beautiful.

    Perhaps she ran too fast, she just ran out of the train station and bumped into a passer-by. The passer-by fell out of the cement road and fell into snow nearby. He rolled over and was about to scold her, but when he saw that it was Lilian who knocked him down, he immediately tightened his dirty words and respectfully greeted, "Hello, miss Lilian."

    Lilian said, "I''m sorry, old man. I''m a little anxious. I''ll apologize to youter."

    "Ah, it should be me who says sorry. I was in your way..."

    Lilian rushed to Robb like a gust of wind. The moment she saw Robb, tears welled up in her eyes. "Master... Godfather, we haven''t seen each other for days. I..."

    She wanted to say that she missed him very much, but she was to shy to utter these words, so she had to hold them back.

    However, Robb didn''t feel shy at all. He smiled and said, "ah, Lilian, I was just thinking about you. It''s great. I haven''t seen you for several days. It feels like a year has passed."

    Hearing the familiar voice, Lilian was extremely excited. She opened the rustic handbag in her hand and said, "Godfather, I... I came back to give you the shares of West Arch, as well as the properties of my aunt, and some deeds that she didn''t bring herest time. I''m sorry. We left 50 silver coins in private, but we didn''t take them all back to you, because... My aunt still needs to rent an apartment, so we have to keep some money for the time being."

    She took out a lot of things from her bag and pushed them in front of Robb. "That''s all."

    Did she really give all her property to him? Robb''sst grudge against Lilians aunt was finally gone. [Forget it! I don''t hate that woman anymore. Ill just treat her as an ordinary acquaintance.]

    He didn''t reach out to take the gifts. He just smiled gently at Lilian and said, "well, from this moment on, you can confidently dere that you are a civilian and no longer a ve, because all the procedures have beenpleted."

    With a bright smile on her face, Lilian replied, "okay."

    "Then what are you going to do next?" Robb asked, "are you going back to Bright Road and starting from scratch with your aunt? You''ve learned a lot from me about snacks. I think you can open another shop."

    Lilian''s face blushed slightly. "Yes. In the past few days, I have taught my aunt roast duck and Duck Soup Stewed with Sour Radish you taught me to make before. She intends to invest in these two things again. She will find a noble to cooperate to open a West Wind Roasted Duck and make aeback."

    Robb was speechless

    Lilian, "I''m sorry that I used the thing you invented again."

    Well, Robb was not surprised at all as he had already guessed this kind of thing would happen.

    "It''s just that my aunt will run the shop," Lilian suddenly emphasized. "I won''t go with her to open the shop. I... I''m going back to Westwind town to look for a job. I don''t want to live on Bright Road."

    "Eh?" Robb asked, "you want toe back? Don''t you want to live with your only family?"

    "Although my aunt is my only family, she sold me once after all," Lilian smiled and said. "I can forgive her, but I can''t live with her anymore. I have a ce that I want to stay more than my aunt''s home."

    Hearing this, Robb showed a smile on his face. "Well, let me guess what kind of job you want to find in Westwind town."

    "Okay, okay!" Lilian''s face was full of joy. "Please guess."

    Robb pretended to be silly and said, "you want to be a sewer digger."

    "Of course not!"

    Robb added, "Oh, I see. You must want to be a prison guard of Westwind prison."

    "I don''t wanna."

    Robb said, "Are you going to be an actress in the film of the elf elder? You will y the female supporting role."

    Lilian, "how is that possible? she was a little anxious. [Oh, no! Can''t Godfather guess what I want to be? Does he... Does he not need me anymore?]

    Thinking of this, she suddenly became a little anxious.

    Seeing her cute little face blush, Robb felt that it was almost enough. With a smile, he reached out a hand to her and said, "well, since you are not satisfied with the said work, are you interested in working in my chapel? I need a maid who is good at cooking, good at taking care of people and is gentle and kind. Blue hair is a first, but golden hair is also good.

    Lilian was overjoyed. She reached out her hand and put it with Robb''s. "master, I''m back."

    Robb smiled and pinched her little hand. Suddenly, Lilian suddenly bent forward. She was standing, while Robb waszy on the stone stool. So she looked down and gently kissed Robb''s face. As soon as she did that, she retreated. Then she burst intoughter and ran into the chapel.

    "Wow!" seeing her receding figure, Robb couldn''t help but touch his face. "This girl has be more proactive."

 Chapter 567: Lilian became bolder

    Chapter 567: Lilian became bolder

    Lilian used to be a shy girl. Although she had been with Robb for a long time, she had never done anything intimate with Robb.

    Because she was very clear about her identity. There was an insurmountable gap between the master and the ve. She didn''t dare to try to cross the gap.

    But now the situation was different. She was no longer a ve, but a civilian, amoner per se.

    With the transformation of her identity, the gap between them disappeared automatically, and their attitudes would naturally be a little different.

    Robb was very happy to see such a change. Of course, other women in the chapel were the same. Everyone was happy for Lilian''s return and their meals.

    After dinner, Robb heated up the water in the "hot spring pool" with fire magic. Then he changed into a pair of swimming trunks and soaked in the pool. The weather was still cold. Although it was already spring and there was snow everywhere, it was the best to soak in hot spring in this situation.

    Lilian put a tray full of kebabs on the edge of the pool and said, "Godfather, the kebabs are ready. Hurry up and eat, or it will turn cold."

    Although she had be a maid, she didn''t call him master. Instead, she called Robb Godfather like the others, which made Robb feel a little regretful. Although he didn''t mean to enve others, he felt great when he heard the beautiful little maid call him master.

    He couldn''t help saying, "Lilian, I''m not used to the way you call me now."

    "Well, what should I call you?" Lilian asked

    Robb wanted tough and said, "how about you call me ''Golden Buddha''?"

    "What?"

    Lilian asked, "what does it mean?"

    Robb wanted to exin, but he suddenly thought of something and shrugged, "forget it. If you call me like this, the author will be scolded. You''d better do as you like."

    This topic was skipped by Robb. He picked up a kebab and put it into his mouth.

    Half of his body was soaked in thefortable warm water, with a skewer in his hand. Beside him, there were beautiful maids to look at. Such a life was really good. Robb nned to hum "life has reached its peak". But suddenly, he heard Lilian next to him whispering, "Godfather, can I..."

    Robb, "?"

    "Can I...e and soak in the pool too?"

    "Wow!" Robb didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a few seconds, he responded, "of course no problem."

    Lilian blushed and hid herself in the chapel quickly.

    In fact, the girls who temporarily lived in the chapel would asionally take a hot spring bath. However, except for Xuelu, no one else would take a bath when Robb was still there. Instead, they would take a bath secretly when Robb was not at home or when he fell asleep.

    Last time, when Robb went to Bright Road to learn how to make magic items, the five girls left at home went to the hot spring together and had a good time. Unfortunately, they were hit by the shrank Robb when he came back.

    Later, Robb didn''t go to Bright Road anymore, and Xuelu, the fire magician, also left. The girls at home also didn''t go to the hot spring pool anymore, in case they get seen by Robb and get embarrassed again.

    Robb didn''t expect that Lilian would ask to soak with him?

    Sure enough, a few minutester, Lilian came out. She had changed into a yellow one-piece cotton swimsuit. When she arrived at the edge of the pool, she felt a little awkward, but soon she gave up being reserved and quickly dived into the water.

    She was a little shy. She only exposed her head to the water. Her long golden hair bloomed like a flower on the water, spreading out

    Seeing Lilian''s head floating on the water, Robb was very happy. Although he was not in love, he was not a low EQ idiot. He basically understood what Lilians actions meant.

    "Lilian,e closer!"

    "Okay!"

    Her head, which was floating on the surface of the water, moved a little closer to Robb

    Robb reached out and held her waist under the water.

    As expected, she didn''t dodge or struggle at all. She just let him hold her in silence, as docile as a sheep. However, Robb could still feel her body trembling slightly. It seemed that she was still very nervous.

    Well, she had just crossed their identity gap. Although she tried hard, she still couldn''t adapt to it so soon.

    Robb whispered in her ear, "take your time. Don''t worry."

    "Okay!"

    The two of them quietly leaned together, looking at the stars in the sky and the bright moon. Their happiness slowly spread and filled the whole hot spring pool.

    The next day, in the morning.

    "Godfather! Good morning!" Elsie ran to Robb in a hurry and said respectfully, "The Lord of the Rings: The Return of the King is almost done. We only need one scene now, and it''s the Attack and Defense of Gondor written at the end."

    "Oh? That''s all?" Robb said with a smile. "It''s almost done. That''s great. In fact, Ive been getting a little tired of filming recently. I just want to finish it as soon as possible and never do this again."

    "Ahem!" Elsie felt a little embarrassed.

    He immediately said, "shooting a movie is really doesn''t deserve the wise divine might of Godfather. What you need to do is to benefit human beings and save their lives..."

    "Stop!" Robbughed and cursed, "It wasnt so obvious before. Why are you in a hurry?"

    Elsie smiled awkwardly and thought, [of course it''s because Eddie is here. That guy bootlicks hard. If I don''t work harder now, I''m afraid that my status will be affected.]

    Robb said, "let''s get to the point!"

    Elsie had to get back to business. "Here is the thing. At the end of the script, the offensive and defensive battle in Minas Tirith is clearly written in your script. It needs to be filmed in a towering, majestic and magnificent city, so that it will feel like fighting a duel under the Capital of a king. However, we don''t have such a scene to shoot this plot now."

    "Oh, there is no Minas Tirith, right?"

    Elsie said with a little regret, "in the past, the whole city of Bright Road was white, and it was very suitable to be used as to film this scene. But since it was captured by the queen, it has turned into a ck city. I heard that the queen felt that her political power was stable, and she was ready to change the name of that city to Dark Road. It was not suitable to be used to shoot this scene. Where should we find a suitable city?"

 Chapter 568: I need your city information

    Chapter 568: I need your city information

    The offensive and defensive battle in Gondor was thest battle of the movie! It was the most exciting part. They had to film a good one.

    Robb also felt that he couldn''t let it go so easily.

    However, the choice of where Gondor would be was really a problem. He said to Elsie, "in addition to Bright Road, which otherrge-scale cities in the world are suitable for shooting the battle of Minas Tirith?"

    Said Gorda "The Capital of Saints, the capital of Norma, and the capital of Big Tang. These three capital cities are all magnificent and extraordinary, and they are all very suitable for shooting. Oh, right, the capital of Big Tang is designed in an Eastern fashion, which is not suitable for shooting in our movie. In other words, the Capital of Saints and Capital of Norma are the most suitable for shooting the scene. "

    "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to use these two cities to fight against the monsters."

    Elsie was at a loss whether to cry or tough "Indeed, it''s not appropriate. The capital of Norma is the territory of the old Church of Light, so it''s impossible for us to shoot the movie there. If we lure the monsters to attack there, it will cause a very serious foreign problem. As for the Capital of Saints. It''s still in the hands of Mondra. Mondras and the demon are working together. It''s impossible for us to lure the monsters to attack there to shoot the scene."

    "Well, what you said is indeed a big problem."

    Robb said, "is there no other city suitable?"

    "If... If we paint Bright Road white again..." Elsie said, "then we will discuss with the queen and lure the monsters to attack Bright Road and shoot the scene there..."

    Robb shook his head and said, "don''t even think about it. The queen is not a naughty child. How could she agree to do such a stupid thing just to make a movie?"

    Things were getting tricky!

    This was the biggest trouble in making movies in an era without special effects. If you couldn''t synthesize Gondor with aputer, you could only shoot on the spot. Which leader was willing to take out their capital city to cooperate with you in shooting movies? Are you insane?

    "How about we use Westwind prison to make it through?".

    "It''s impossible," Robb shook his head. "The scale of Westwind prison is too small. I''m afraid that the audience will be very angry. If your reputation is bad, the box office will die. This is the final work of the series. If the final scene copsed, the whole series will be a joke."

    "But... We really can''t find a filming site..."

    Robb frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, a light bulb lit up on his forehead. "Yes! Elsie, go to mayor White Birch Town and find some who has already mastered the use of cement. Also, go to the Elves to find an sculptor who is good at carving."

    Elsie was shocked. "Godfather, are you going to make Minas Tirith with cement? Then... How much cement and processes do you need to build such a huge city? With the strength and resources of our Westwind Town, it will consume too much energy to build a real white city."

    "I''m not a fool. I won''t waste cement like that," Robb said with a smile. "I just want to make a small city model. Go ahead. You''ll know what it will do when I finish it."

    As the number 1 bootlicker of Robb, Elsie trusted him very much. Now that he had said so, of course, he had no objection. He went to find the carpenter and a sculptor.

    Robb took out the crystal ball used tomunicate with the queen and rubbed ] it

    Soon, the phone was connected and the Queen appeared in the crystal ball. Her forehead was covered with sweat, and she was wearing a sports attire. It seemed that she was jogging just now. "Why did you call me early in the morning? It''s disturbing my exercise!"

    "You''re not exercising. You''re just losing weight. You''ve gained a lot of weight recently, haven''t you?"

    The queen was enraged. "What are you talking about? I''ll give you a chance to change your words."

    "I didn''t say anything." Robb wanted to get to the point. He didn''t want to argue with the woman for the time being, so he didn''t want to hurt her. "Miss queen, I have a small favor to ask you for help."

    "No, No. I''m very busy. How can I have time to help you?"

    "Miss queen, you are so slender and charming..."

    "Oh, what can I do for you? Tell me."

    Robb said, "here''s the thing. I hope you can do me a favor. Send a manticore knight to fly up to the sky with a crystal camera. Take a 360 degrees picture of Bright Road. Take a picture of the whole city''s structure, especially the key parts of defense. I want to have a reference."

    "What are you going to do?" the Queen''s voice sounded a little vignt. Such a crazy and unreasonable request. How dare you lie to me to help you just because you praised me for being slender?"

    Robb said, "I don''t want to do anything bad. I just want to use it as a reference and make an equal scale model."

    The queen squinted and asked, "what do you want to use this model for?"

    "Just for a movie."

    "Nonsense!" the queen said, "You should have known that I can''t sell my military secrets to make a movie for you. I don''t doubt what you are going to do to. Anyway, you arezy and powerful. If you really want to attack Bright Road, you don''t need to scout the defense arrangements of Bright Road at all. But... Once the movie is released, everyone in the world will know the structure of Bright Road. How can I rest assured in the future?"

    "Well, this... Is indeed a problem..." Robb was a reasonable person. What the queen said was reasonable, and Robb had nothing to say.

    "But I don''t have anything else to consult with." Robb said, "in order to make the movie more realistic, I really need some city information."

    The queen snorted and said, "I can''t help you. Please find another leader."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of "beep, beep" suddenly rang in Robb''s pocket. This was the most primitive telephone ring. Robb took out a very small crystal ball from his pocket. It was the "mobile phone" he had just taken out a few days ago.

    He took it in his hand and saw the caller ID, which showed "000001", which was the number of Xuelu.

 Chapter 569: From the bottom of your heart, come and cry for help!

    Chapter 569: From the bottom of your heart,e and cry for help!

    Robb and the queen hadn''t reached an agreement yet, so they couldn''t hang up.

    He answered the phone in front of the queen, "Hello, Xuelu. Why are you calling me?"

    Hearing the name, the queen frowned.

    Xuelus voice came from this Mobile Phone, "Do you miss me?"

    "No!" Robb stopped the queen immediately, which relieved her.

    "Well, let''s get straight to the point," Robb said, "I know you don''t like to talk shamelessly on the phone. You must have something important to tell me."

    "Oh, you''ve found out," Xuelu said with a smile. "Here''s the thing. The three of us are now in the Capital of Saints..."

    Hearing the four words "Capital of Saints", the Queen''s face became a little serious. It was their of Mondra, an important city that she wanted to destroy but couldn''t get rid of. Many nights, she dreamed that one day she would be able to lead an army to attack the Capital of Saints, tear that viin Mondra into pieces, andplete the great cause of unifying the kingdom.

    Robb''s voice brought the queen back to reality from her fantasy. "Xuelu, you already in the Capital of Saints? How are you moving so fast?"

    "Thanks to you, my swift wind is very effective. Well, to be honest, the three of us saved an old friend that you didn''t expect."

    Robb pretended to close his eyes and meditate. A few minutester, he suddenly opened his eyes and smiled, "The berserker, Baron Perseus."

    Xuelu: ""

    Frozen!

    After a few seconds, Xuelu said crossly, "it''s so boring to talk to a smart man. You guessed it immediately."

    Robb, "I don''t know many people in East Gran. If you met an old friend there, it can only be Baron Perseus. But I don''t think it''s a big deal for you to save Baron Perseus. It should be a trivial matter in your adventure. There''s no need to call me specially, so... Let me calcte what happened."

    After saying that, Robb pretended to be a stick and raised his head. He closed his eyes, pinched his fingers and shook his head as if he was divining. A few secondster, he lowered his head and said, "ah, God has given me instructions..."

    "Stop!" the queen, who was sitting opposite to the crystal ball, couldn''t help but p the table. "You don''t believe in God, don''t y tricks here. Do you need to ask God about this? If God can exin it clearly, then I am also a God."

    She said with a dark face "It''s obvious that Baron Perseus was dissatisfied with Mondra because he saw the video we had spread. He might have protested and was chased by the people of Mondra. Coincidentally, they met the group of Xuelu, so they saved Baron Perseus. And then, since its the base camp of Mondra, how can you save people so easily? The pursuers wille soon. They are here for help. I guess they are surrounded by enemies and have no choice but to hide in a dark ce and call you for help. "

    Robb: ""

    On the other side of the phone, Xuelu heard the Queen''s words and burst intoughter. "Sure enough, it''s more annoying to talk to two smart people than to talk to one."

    "And you are still in the mood tough?" the queen said, "from the bottom of your heart,e and cry for help!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the cry of Xuelu on the other side of the phone, "help!"

    Robb shook his head and said, "two women making a scene! What the hell?"

    "And you are still in the mood to speak here?" the queen said, "if you slow down, your favorite little lover will be over."

    "Shes not my favorite." Robb said, "I like the woman who doesn''t want to cause me trouble the most."

    He muttered discontentedly and looked up at the cemetery behind the chapel. Sure enough, there was a new transmission portal beside the cemetery. It was obvious that it was Xuelu who had just thrown it out. Theoretically speaking, as long as they passed through this transmission portal, they would be able to return to Westwind town. And once the person who released the transmission portal entered, the transmission portal would close, which could perfectly shake off the pursuers. Therefore, they were not in danger.

    However, it was obvious that they didn''t want toe back. They hadn''t finished the task of killing the archbishop and didn''t want to go back home in this way.

    Robb really didn''t want to get involved in their business, but a small idea suddenly came to his mind. Eh? If I cant shoot the movie in Bright Road, I can go to the Capital of Saints. It was also a prosperous capital city. It would be no problem to use it.

    Thinking of this, Robb decided to stretch his muscles and bones. He waved his hand in the air and took something from the air. A "camera" for shooting a movie flew into his hand. Then, Robb''s body shed and passed through the transmission portal.

    The queen thought for a while and seemed to think of something.

    Robb passed through the transmission portal and saw a dpidated brick house. This house had not inhabited for a long time. It was dirty and small, and there were spider webs everywhere. There were four of them hiding in four corners of the room. They were Xuelu, Gorda, Jike and Baron Perseus, who they hadn''t seen for a long time.

    Seeing Robbe over, Baron Perseus shouted excitedly, "Hi, My father!"

    It turned out that when he left Westwind town and met Robb for thest time, Elsie hadn''t arrived at Westwind Town, and the name of Godfather hadn''t been made yet, so the name Baron Perseus called him was quite old-fashioned. However, after he said that, he remembered what Xuelu and others had told him these two days, so he quickly changed his words, "ah, it''s Godfather now. You are the leader and father of Westwind town."

    Robb smiled at him and said, "Mr. Perseus, long time no see."

    "Yes, it''s been a long time!" Baron Perseus sighed, "we haven''t seen each other for a whole 500 years."

    "What''s wrong? Did you rebel?" Robb asked.

    Embarrassment was written all over Baron Perseus''s face. "I had a conflict with Yingsi, because I wanted to persuade him not to follow Mondra anymore, but he wont listen to me."

    Robb shrugged and said, "it''s normal that he won''t listen to me. If I were you, I wouldn''t give up the position of Duke that I''ve already got. If I went to another force to be a position that is definitely not as great as a duke, and might be put on shoes because of old hatred... Well, don''t stare at me. It''s human nature, although I don''t think it''s right."

 Chapter 570: Get him down

    Chapter 570: Get him down

    There were many things in this world that were helpless. For example, there were things that had two ways to deal with, but ording to human nature, you had to choose n A, but ording to justice, you had to choose n B.

    Justice was always on the opposite side of human nature!

    This was also the reason why heroes were worshiped, because heroes could always ovee human nature and firmly walk on the right path.

    Robb said, "tell me, what''s going on outside this area?"

    Xuelu said in a low voice, "after we saved Perseus, Mondra and Yingsiunched arge number of guards to search the whole city, so the four of us had to hide everywhere. But our enemies separated the blocks with guards, and then searched inch by inch. We can''t move out of this abandoned house. Sooner orter, we will be found by them."

    "Oh?" Robb leaned close to the window. The broken window didn''t even have ss or paper. He stretched out half of his face and looked out. Outside the window was an old street full of dirty water. On both sides of the street were some dpidated houses. It seemed that this block was a slum.

    Looking at the distance of the street, he saw arge group of soldiers in white armor searching from house to house. The streets on both sides were full of guards.

    Robb smiled and said, "you asked me toe here to save your lives. Do you want me to do something? Rush out and kill all these people? Then kill Mondra all the way into the royal pce. You know, this is not my style. I''m not a bloodthirsty person, and I hate such a way to solve problems."

    Xuelu said "I know you''re not that kind of person. We didn''t want you to help us. Otherwise, it would be meaningless to take the risk. We have to kill the archbishop by ourselves. All you need to do is to help us escape from the Capital of Saints first. Now that the city is heavily guarded, we can''t find a chance to deal with the archbishop in such a short time. If we want to leave Capital of Saints first, we can hide in a nearby vige for a few days. When the security rxes again, we cane in to find another opportunity. "

    "I see. But it''s easy to leave." Robb said, "I happen to have something to do here, so you just wait here. I''ll go out to make a mess to attract the attention of the city guards. When the guards are all led away and the city is in chaos, you can sneak out."

    "What are you nning?".

    "To record it," Robb took out his camera and chuckled. "Im going to make a picture of this city and take it back to make arge-scale model."

    Xuelu was speechless

    Gorda and Jike burst intoughter. It seemed that Godfather was ying something interesting again. No matter how serious the matter was, he could turn it into a game.

    However, Baron Perseus didn''t know much about Robb. Although he had heard a lot of information about Westwind townter and knew that Robb seemed to be very powerful, his eyes darkened. In this era of extremely inconvenient information, what was heard so far away was often not the original face of the matter.

    He was confused and said, "you want to attract the attention of all the guards in the city alone? That''s too dangerous. In that case, even if we escape, you can''t escape."

    "It''s okay. Ill fly around the sky, so they can''t catch me," Robb said with a smile. "Of course, even if I walk on the ground, they won''t be able to catch me."

    Baron Perseus was speechless

    The three of them said they didn''t have any retorts. The three of them said in a low voice, "Okay, well find an opportunity to escape."

    Robb jumped out of the window. The dirty street outside was far less managed than Westwind Town, and it was also not as well managed as Bright Road. The people in the slums looked absent-minded and all of them were like walking corpses. In the distance, a group of soldiers were walking this way. They saw a priest standing in the middle of the street who seemed to be dressed very well, but they didn''t care. They thought he was just a priest who came to the slum to get followers.

    Robb thought about whether he should put on a mask or not, but on second thought, he didn''t think it was necessary. No one here knew him, so he decided to do it directly.

    Using his flying skill, he flew straight from the street and soared into the sky. He floated above the block of the slum, not too high, only twenty or thirty yards high.

    This action startled the people around. Whether it was the poor people or the soldiers who were searching for the key criminals, they were all shocked by the sudden flying Robb.

    Someone shouted, "oh my God! Flying! It''s a flying skill!"

    "The most advanced wind magic."

    "Then who is that priest?"

    "What is he doing? He has a strange thing in his hand that swept around us."

    "Is that a holy weapon?"

    The residents and soldiers of the Capital of Saints had never seen a camera, and there was even no cinema here. Who knew what it was?

    A group of soldiers raised their heads and roared, "Father,e down from the sky at once. Flying is prohibited in the skies of the Capital of Saints. Please tell us who you are and what you are doing. Otherwise, don''t me us for hitting you down."

    No capital would allow unidentified people to fly in the sky, so their request was reasonable.

    Robb made a face at the crowd and said, "if you are not convinced,e and hit me."

    "Damn it!" a general cursed angrily, "this man is so arrogant. Archer, shoot him down."

    Several soldiers bent their bows and arrows, aiming at the sky. Whoosh, whoosh, the sound of arrows breaking through the air rang out continuously. Robb didn''t fly high on purpose, so these arrows swept the ground and filled therge space in front of him.

    Robb could have ignored these arrows. Anyway, they would just miss, but he couldn''t go too far in order to lure away the soldiers who were patrolling the street and create a chance for Xuelu and the others to leave. So heughed and flew aside quickly. All the arrows missed. Robb deliberately lowered his altitude and flew at a very low altitude. He swept over the a soldiers head and said, "Hey! Grandchildren! If you are not convinced,e and hit me."

    The soldiers didn''t have the time to search for any "important criminals". They all left the street they guarded and ran after Robb.

    Robb was flying like a crow in the sky, while the soldier were chasing after him like yellow dogs on the ground!

    Arge group of people rushed out of the distance, and they came to a street corner in front of him, arge group of soldiers who were responsible for guarding there. Suddenly, a person flew over from the distance andughed above them. "Wow, there are also a group of grandsons here."

    Before the soldiers could figure out what had happened, they saw arge group of soldiers chasing after them from afar. They roared, "brothers, get that guy down from the sky. Hurry up and get him down."

 Chapter 571: Angel

    Chapter 571: Angel

    Arrows, arrows, arrows, wind des, lightning

    All kinds of things were being shot at the sky!

    However, it was useless. As long as he flew fast enough, the magic and arrows couldn''t catch up with him.

    After circling the slums a few rounds, all the guards on the streets around were attracted and followed him everywhere. Therefore, Robb deliberately slowed down, so that the people on the ground could follow him. Then, he flew to the nearest city gate.

    There were more guards at the city gate, and more and more attacks wereunched into the air. Even huge crossbows raised their heads and shot at him randomly.

    Robb intentionally flew above the city gate at a very low altitude. He even stretched out his hand to touch the helmet of a guard of the city gate. How could the guard stand such humiliation? He was so angry that he roared and followed him along with the city guards.

    Robb saw from a distance that in the dwarf few minutes that the guards of the city gate were attracted by him, the three adventurers and Baron Perseus had climbed down the wall and jumped into Xuelu in outside, heading far away.

    Now that they had sessfully escaped, Robb could get down to business. He took the camera and circled above the Capital of Saints, shooting left and right, especially at the ces where defense was built well. He needed to take good pictures of the ces where there were more guards, less guards, and no cave of hidden weapons. These were the materials he needed when he was shooting the movie. Anyway, no matter how much there is, he could take them all.

    Of course, the most important thing was the Royal Pce in the center of the city, which was an indispensable part for shooting the movie.

    He was circling over the royal pce to shoot, dodging the arrows of the royal pce guards. All of a sudden, a middle-aged man came out of the royal pce. Robb had seen this face in the dwarf video. Mondra raised a dazzling staff iid with gems and waved it towards the sky.

    A huge fireball flew out from the tip of the staff and hit Robb head-on.

    From the size of the fireball, Robb could tell that it was not an ordinary fireball, but an explosion.

    Its power was several times stronger than fireball. Once it hit the target, it would explode violently and swallow the target in an instant. It was quite powerful.

    "Yo, Mondra is actually a powerful fire magician?" Robb felt that he had obtained meaningless information. His body gently tilted to one side, and the me explosion brushed past him without any problem.

    Obviously, Mondra was a little exasperated. "Damn it! Get that damn man down from the sky. Where is the air force? Where are the griffin knights?"

    "Great! The air force ising! That guy can''t be so arrogant when the air force ising," the soldiers of Madeline''s troops cheered in the distance

    Robb turned his head and saw arge group of griffin knights rushing towards him. They seemed to have taken off from the garden behind the pce. It seemed that they were stationed in the garden behind the pce, which was useful information. This arrangement was useful for him when he will shoot the scene.

    He picked up the camera and shot fiercely at the knights.

    Those griffin knights were a little confused and thought, [we are all here now. Why isnt he running away? Hes even pointing at us with a strange thing? What is that?]

    Themander of the griffin knights shouted, "disperse and dodge. That might be a long-range magic tool of the enemy. He wants to use that to defeat us."

    The griffin knights were shocked. ording to the principle that they must be careful about "magic tools" they had never seen before, they scattered elegantly.

    In the next moment, the knights pulled out their spears and threw them at Robb from afar. In a sh, the spears flew in the air, looking much more terrifying than the bows and arrows.

    Robb spun and dodged the spears, as if he was dancing gracefully. Where his camera pointed, the griffin knights quickly flew to dodge for fear of being hit by the unknown.

    "What the hell is this guy doing?" Mondra spluttered, "what is the air force doing? Why can''t they defeat him?"

    "Your Majesty, don''t worry." the archbishop of the Church of Light stood beside him. "I''ll summon angels to deal with him. I don''t believe that he can defeat angels."

    "Oh, yes! Call the angels out." Mondra was overjoyed.

    The archbishop started chanting. This chant was a little long and the magic power it required was also extremely great. He chanted for a long time and raised his hands to the sky. A golden light spread out from his body. Then, the clouds separated, and an angel with a big sword hands rushed out of the clouds.

    It circled above the head of the archbishop, then, the archbishop pointed at Robb, and the angel understood. It opened its pair of Xuelu white wings and rushed towards Robb.

    "Wow, angels, real angels."

    To be honest, it was the first time that Robb had seen this kind of thing, and he felt it was quite fresh. Then he remembered the assumption he had put forward not long ago. Angels might just be a race that she just lived in a seclusion in the clouds. This race had reached a certain agreement with the Church of Light, helping it to deceive people.

    He didn''t know whether his spection was true or not, but there was an angel in front of him, which must be carefully studied. He quickly turned the camera and aimed at the angel.

    This angel looked like a young man in his twenties. He was wearing white armor. There was a pair of long white wings on his back, and his whole body was filled with golden light. However, he didnt lose feathers when he flew.

    Angels thought the camera was an unknown magic tool as well, just like the griffin knights. It turned aside and dodged the camera. Then, it rushed forward, brandishing the big sword in its hand and shing at Robb''s chest.

    Robb intentionally tested the angels strength and did not dodge this sword attack.

    With a muffled sound, the sword did not MIss, but hit Robb sessfully. Then, the angel waved again, "Hit", "Miss", "Hit", "Miss", "Hit", "Hit"

    He was good at swordsmanship and hit Robb several times in a sh.

    Robb thought to himself, [Angels are so agile. Compared with my agility, her hit rate is actually quite good. However, the attacking power is too low. 640HP is the most painful sword strike, and only 320HP with the lightest sword strike. Its fighting power is even lower than that of Motra from the desert kingdom.]

 Chapter 572: He is the son of the evil god.

    Chapter 572: He is the son of the evil god.

    The Angel hit Robb several times in a row. Mondra, the archbishop, and the city guards who were watching the battle on the ground could not help but shout out loud.

    "That flying bug is so annoying! Finally there is something to deal with him."

    "Angels are the best!"

    "Of course. He is an angel."

    While they were chatting happily, they didn''t know that the angel''s several strikes had hit Robb, but couldn''t cause substantial damage to him at all.

    Robb threw himself continuous healing magic that would automatically recover his health every two seconds. He didn''t care about the weak angel''s attacks and carefully looked at his body.

    Obviously, it was not a magic creature. Those magic creatures that were created out of nowhere were usually bloodless and fleshless, with only one thought. For example, water elementals, fire elementals, wind elementals, void walkers, and so on, they were not real races, but summons created by magicians with their magic power.

    But the angel in front of him was flesh and blood. Robb even touched him and felt the touch of his skin.

    However, while it was obvious that the angels was a man. When he touched it, it seemed to be gay. Robb didn''t want to touch it for the second time. If he touched it again, he would vomit.

    He said, "sure enough, you are a living creature, not the kind of strange or unreal summons."

    Angel, "what are you talking about?"

    Robb asked, "where does the angel race usually live?"

    "Heaven!" the angel roared and waved his sword again.

    Robb smiled and said, "then I really want to know whether heaven is the world of gods or just a castle in the air where your angel race lives. It''s just like how the demon race built a city in the heart of the earth and named it hell."

    "Nonsense." The angel waved his sword and attacked crazily. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he attacked, the damage could not keep up with the continuous healing that Robb had added to himself. He attacked several times in a row, but as long as he healed once every two seconds, Robb would be healthy again.

    "If you don''t want to tell me, then forget it. Do you think I''m interested in it? I''m just curious and don''t want to get to the bottom of it. It''s enough for you to take the opportunity to attack me while Im asking, right?" Robb said with a smile

    Angel: "."

    Robb reached out and grabbed the angel''s big sword. He thought for a while and said with a smile, "I thought it was a great weapon, but it turned out to be an ordinary steel sword. Don''t you think it''s too unsightly to use a steel sword for a race like you guys who are regarded like Gods by the Church of Light? Use some better weapons."

    Angel: "."

    Before he could figure out how to teach Robb a lesson, Robb kicked the angel in the stomach.

    This kick was so powerful that the angels felt as if his internal organs were almost broken by it. That power was simply not something that a human could possess. Robb was likely the only monster that could make such a terrifying attack. It was so painful that he couldn''t even keep his wings pping. He fell backwards and fell into the garden of Mondras pce. A loud bang stirred up arge area of dust.

    The audience were all dumbfounded!

    From their point of view, it was a human who kicked an angel down from the sky. This was a bit unreasonable. What the hell was this?

    Of course, more importantly, they saw with their own eyes that angels was knocked out, which slightly shook their faith in the God of light. How could angels be defeated so easily? It was impossible! Unless what we usually hear is fake.

    The archbishop reacted quickly and shouted, "he is not a human. He is the son of the Evil God. He is the child of the Evil God and a human. The evil incarnation and the source of evil that will bring disaster and destruction to the world. We must stop him, so that we can embrace the light."

    His words dispelled everyone''s doubts. If he was the son of the Evil God, it was not strange that he could hurt angels.

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough in the sky. He thought, [I''m Gods father. Why do you say I''m the son of God now?]

    But it didn''t matter. Robb didn''t want to argue with the stick. It was so annoying. Besides, he had something important to do. He continued to carry the camera and took photos.

    He pped left, right, front and back, followed by a group of griffin knights, constantly throwing spears at him, archers and magicians on the ground constantly shooting at him, but these were not problems, and could just be ignored.

    Even the angel, who was kicked by Robb, flew up again. He was covered in mud and looked a little embarrassed. He pped his white wings and chased after Robb all day long, but Robb''s interest in him hadpletely disappeared. He didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He just asked him to chase after him and only cared about the urban structures.

    After a long while, Robb took a clear view of all the ces in the Capital of Saints.

    He smiled at the exhausted pursuers and said, "thank you, everyone. I have finally finished what I wanted to do. I have no time to waste on you anymore. Goodbye."

    After saying that, he quickly opened an invincible shield to cover himself and began to try to return to the town!

    Although even if he didn''t have an invincible shield, no one could hurt him, if he was hit by the enemy, the his return to the city would be interrupted. Therefore, he needed to open an invincible shield. He was surrounded by a ball of golden light, and all the attacks would disappear without a trace when they met the golden light.

    However, Robb himself maintained a stiff posture in the golden ball of light. A few secondster, he disappeared without a trace.

    The people who had been surrounding him just now suddenly lost their target. They all stopped and looked up at the sky with strange eyes, looking for Robb''s shadow. But Robb had already returned to the chapel cemetery in Westwind Town, so they could not find him.

    With a dark face, Mondra said, "search the whole city to see if the son of the Evil God is still hiding in the city. We must find him."

    The soldiers scattered in confusion.

    The archbishop looked at the angel in the sky, and the angel was also looking at him. After the two exchanged a look, the angel soared into the sky and disappeared in the clouds.

    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers and civilians in the city were all at a loss.

    What happened that day was recorded in the records of the old Church of Light, which was called the visit of the son of the Evil God. Later, the old Church of Light waspletely alienated and no longer in charge of great power. The truth was finally revealed. This day was changed to the visit day of Godfather.

 Chapter 573: Notoriety spreads thousands of miles

    Chapter 573: Notoriety spreads thousands of miles

    Mason, in position!

    Sculptor, in position! The two of them sat in a row respectfully and listened to Robb''s orders.

    With a magic item in his hand, Robb said to the two with a smile, e on, you two help me to make a beautiful work of art."

    He used hisrge TV to release the air shooting of the Capital of Saints. "Look, this is a magnificent city, that is about to be used by me to shoot Gondor in Lord of the Rings 3. What I want you to do is to copy it."

    The mason and the sculptor were not very knowledgeable, so they didn''t recognize that the city in the video was the Capital of Saints. The two of them looked at it carefully for a while, and could not help but shake their heads and sigh. "What a big city. It''s too big. How can we copy it just with the two of us?"

    Robb said with a smile, "I''m not asking you to make the whole city as it is, like the civilian residential areas around the city, which can be omitted, but the middle part, the core urban area is required. Let''s just reduce it in size by a few hundred times."

    "Oh?" the sculptor finally understood what he meant. He had also done something that is at a reduced scale, such as carving a small stone figure or an axe. Every sculptor had done such a thing.

    Robb said to the mason, "you''re responsible for the construction. Make a few cement models. After that, it will be painted white."

    Then he turned to the sculptor and said, "you are responsible for the post-processing. You should deal with all the details of the model, and every tiny part should be lifelike."

    The two nodded and bowed together. "We will do what Godfather asked us to do well and make sure you are satisfied."

    Robb said, "this thing should be done as soon as possible. In order to speed up your progress, you cane to me to get a few BUFFs before starting work every day."

    Godfather''s BUFF was a famous thing in Westwind Town, such as for mining, building houses and the railway and so on. The workers coulde to Godfather for BUFFs before construction.

    With this BUFF, they were not only powerful, but also agile. They could walk as fast as if theyre flying. A person could be like a dozen of people, and the process of his work was dozens of times faster.

    After the two left, the crystal ball on the Robb table lit up again.

    When the phone was connected, the Queen''s dignified face appeared in front of him. "You had a good time in the Capital of Saints."

    Robb smiled and said, "Wow, you learned about it so soon?"

    The queen said, "don''t forget that my spies are in the Capital of Saints. I can even take the video of the plot of Mondra, the archbishop and the demon. If I don''t know that you have made a scene in the Capital of Saints, it will mean that my intelligencework ispletely blind."

    Robb said, shrugging his shoulders.

    "Weren''t you going to save Xuelu and herpanions? You flew all over the sky and beat the angel. Are you saving someone or making trouble?"

    Robb grinned mischievously and said, "I helped them distract the city guards, so that they can take advantage of the chaos to leave."

    The queen squinted and said, "Thats impossible. There are countless ways to help the four people out of the city. Why did you have to fly in the sky? You must have done something else."

    "Humph! A smart woman is not cute." Robb said, "I did do something insignificant, but I like to tantalize people and keep them in suspense, so I can''t tell you now."

    Hearing this, the queen was very angry, but she also knew the habits of Robb. When he tantalized others, the more angry you were, the happier he would be. So at this time, don''t be angry with him, and show a cool expression, making him unable to be proud.

    The queen quickly changed the topic. "Now your reputation in the Capital of Saints ispletely ruined. The people there were fooled by the Church of Light. They all think that you are the son of the Evil God and treat you as a monster."

    "Oh, I see. Finally, my infamy has spread thousands of miles? I''m so happy," Robb said wickedly "With such a good reputation, I can easily grab good women, go to the countryside, fish... It''s good. Look at me now in Westwind town. Every time the townsmen look at me, they seem to look at me as their father. I want to do something bad to them, but I don''t have the heart to do anything bad to them. This is the disaster of having too good a reputation. s, to be honest, there are several families'' daughters in the town who are very beautiful. I want to take them, but I can''t do it because of face."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Robb noticed that the Queen''s expression was bing more and more strange, and her eyes seemed to be full of hostility. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong? You didn''t jump up and curse me because of jealousy after hearing what I said just now. Instead, you look weird. What''s wrong?"

    The queen said, "just now when you were talking about those unknown words, Elsie just came over from behind. He probably didn''t want to disturb our conversation, so he stood behind you all the time. He silently didn''t say anything. But after hearing what you said just now, a look of epiphany appeared on Elsies face, and then he quickly retreated. I feel that there is a good show soon."

    "What?" Robb was sweating and thought that something bad was going to happen.

    He turned around and saw a group of soldiers waiting outside the chapel.

    Elsie was standing in front of the soldiers and said in a serious tone, "Godfather has a crush on the beautiful daughters of several families in the town, but it''s not easy for him to deal with them because of his dignity. As his subordinates, we have to share the worries for our boss. Let''s stop talking nonsense. Go to the town immediately and catch all the beautiful girls for him..."

    "Screw you!" Robb suddenly appeared behind Elsie and kicked him to the ground. He said to the soldiers, "don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense. Am I the kind of person who tries to grab the daughters of others? I remind you that no matter what you do, you must have a sense of right and wrong, and a great conscience. Even if it is an order from your superior, if there is something against the right values, you must insist not to do it. Do you understand?"

    The soldiers bowed, "got it."

    "If you understand, you can leave now," Robb said. "Anyway, don''t do anything evil."

    He sat back on the stone stool and said to the queen opposite the crystal ball, "Hmph, look, I''ve already stifled the matter in the cradle."

    The queen squinted and said, "really? As a leader, you don''t know how much impact your witty words will have, do you? Let''s wait and see."

    The queen was right

    Although the soldiers didn''t do anything bad to snatch good women, they couldn''t help but exaggerate the matter. Therefore, there was a piece of gossip in Westwind Holy city, which made the girls ecstatic -- Godfather was interested in the beautiful daughters of several families in the city.

 Chapter 574: What the hell are you doing here?

    Chapter 574: What the hell are you doing here?

    From the second day

    Robb found that there were more and more girlsing to the chapel. All of them were young girls under the age of twenty. They were beautiful, wearing the most fashionable clothes and walking with hot steps. Everyone walked in front of him as if they were walking on the catwalk, and many girls would deliberately turn their heads and smile at him as they passed his stone table.

    Robb had an illusion that he was a judge of a talent show, sitting upright on the judges seat, and then a group of girls who came to audition to be stars passed by him.

    In this case, it would be a little embarrassing for him to not give a score.

    He simply put a card beside him. When a girl passed by, he wrote a number on the card and raised it. It was 78 points.

    Another girl passed by him. He raised his card and got 84 points.

    For some reason, the elf elder also sat down next to him and took out a card as well. It was 76 points.

    One dayter, Baron Nuolun came as well

    A few dayster, when a girl passed by Robb, a long row of judges would raise the cards in their hands.

    Contestant No. 156 with 82 points in average!

    Then Robb jumped up and said, "what the hell? You guys came to my chapel and sat in a row to grade the girls. What the hell is going on?"

    The elf elder said in a serious tone, "you''re the leader of Westwind Town, and it''s not just your own business if you''re going to get married. It''s rted to all the people living in Westwind Town, so as an important member of Westwind Town, of course we''ll help you."

    Motra nodded and said, "yes, you are right. We are here to give some advice. But we also know that aesthetic sense is a very wonderful thing. Godfather may not be interested in it. So we decided to use this way to get a more objective and consistent answer with themon aesthetic sense."

    Robb drove all these crazy fellows out of his chapel, and then turned to the crystal ball. "Don''t think I didn''t see it. You just raised a card at the crystal ball, and it said 43 points. What are you doing?"

    With a dignified look on her face, the queen said, "I''m testing my own aesthetic sense and whether it meets the standard of the world."

    "What''s the result?" Robb said, "you only put 43 points on a girl with an average score of 82 points, which means that you are a lofty woman."

    "I''m the queen of a kingdom. What''s wrong with being a lofty person?" the queen asked.

    "Then don''t get involved in themon aesthetic sense."

    "Let me see."

    "How do you change so fast?

    After more than ten consecutive days of torture, the chapel finally quieted down. There were fewer and fewer girlsing to look for opportunities, because they found that none of them had been chosen by Godfather. This meant that the rumor that "Godfather is interested in the beautiful daughters of the families in the town"st time was really just a rumor.

    The girls were disappointed. They would nevere to the chapel to bother him again.

    However, the sculptor and mason came to the chapels door with bright smiles on their faces. "Godfather, we have finally finished what you wanted us to do."

    "Oh?" Robb was overjoyed. "Let me have a look."

    "Uh... We can''t take it over." the two said awkwardly, "even if we shrank it a few hundred times, that city is still veryrge. We can only put it on a huge tray, and we can''t move it over."

    "Oh, right. Then take me there to have a look."

    Robb waved his hand and Lilian ran out with a smile. Not long after, a huge steam car came over. It was a very gorgeous tank, not as big as the old dwarfs shabby tankst time. It was as big as a bus in the future, but it couldn''t amodate as many people like a bus. There was no room for people to sit in it. There were only the gears and the wheels of the steam engine in its stomach. The ce where people could sit was only a few small positions on the roof of the tank.

    Even so, it was still a great invention.

    When the tank arrived at the door of the chapel, it couldnt enter because of the yard. The dwarf driver waved at Robb and said, "grandmaster cksmith, let me drive you out."

    Robb smiled and said, "teach Lilian how to drive. I like beautiful female drivers."

    The dwarf driverughed and said, "then I should ask a dwarf woman to drive here."

    "No! Please don''t!" Robb said. "After Lilian and Suofa learn to drive, I want other female drivers."

    Robbzily got up from his stone stool, walked a few steps, and then sat on the steam tank.

    On the left and right side of him, Lilian and Suofa sat beside him and went out with him.

    The mason and sculptor sat beside the driver and showed him the way. "Turn left in the front and then turn straight. It''s our studio over there..."

    The huge steam tank was running on the road at a slow and unstable speed.

    However, it looked cool on the road.

    The people on the west side of the road couldn''t help but scream when they saw this thing. However, the residents of Westwind town had already seen it several times, and the dwarf driver even scolded them seriously, "you bumpkins, haven''t you seen it before? Humph, this is my special car, not present in any other city. Because there is no good road to drive it in other cities. Hahaha, only the cement road here is good."

    After seven turns in the town, the tank arrived at a huge studio.

    It was said to be a studio, but in fact it was a yard. In order toplete the task given by Robb, the mason and sculptor rented a big yard. There was nothing else in it. In the middle of the yard, there was an iparably huge city model.

    The core of the Capital of Saints was a huge city with a diameter of several miles. Although the model was several hundred times smaller than the original city, it was still eight or nine meters long and eight or nine meters wide.

    The whole model was cast with cement and painted white, looking like a huge white jade.

 Chapter 593: Battle for the movie

    Chapter 593: Battle for the movie

    Robb fought against the ten alone and it was hard to tell who would be the winner.

    What a wonderful battle! Every abyssal demon used all their strength to attack him. Their ferocious faces were full of murderous will.

    Robb also looked very serious. However, while he was fighting, he suddenly yawned. Then he immediately withdrew his expression and turned to the side, shouting, "Elsie, I identally fell asleep just now. Remember to cut off the camera the part that I yawned."

    Hiding in the distance, Elsie quickly replied, "yes, sir!"

    The demons were speechless

    The abyssal archdemon was furious. "How dare you look down upon us? Eat my unique skill!" he waved the magic sword in his hand and arge number of sword shadows appeared. At the same time, his body suddenly disappeared and he instantly moved to the back of Robb. At the same time, anotherrge number of sword shadows appeared, as if at the same time, he had be two people chopping fiercely at Robb in the middle.

    "Shadow Replication!"

    This move was a bit powerful, and even Robb''s sleepiness was blown away a little. He chuckled and said, "interesting. What kind of strange skill is this? No, I have to learn it!"

    Robb attached learning the skill some importance, which had the effect of "if you are hit by the skill of the abyssal archdemon and don''t die, you can learn the skill of the abyssal archdemon."

    Robb was hit several times in a row!

    He quickly lost nearly three thousand HP. It seemed that this abyssal archdemon was very powerful, even more powerful than the angel he metst time. After all, it was an " abyssal archdemon", which corresponded to an "archangel", which must be much more powerful than ordinary angels.

    However, it didn''t work at all. Robb perfectly finished learning. Because he was not dead, the passive skill of a magician took effect. Robb learned this new skill.

    Since he had learned a new skill, of course he needed to use it.

    Robb waved the golden sword in his hand, "Shadow Replication!"

    He also waved out a sword shadow, and at the same time, his body disappeared and appeared behind the abyssal archdemon. With a swish, anotherrge sword shadow appeared, as if two Robbs were chopping at the abyssal archdemon at the same time.

    When the abyssal archdemon attacked Robb, it only reduced some HP, but when Robb chopped at the abyssal archdemon, the situation waspletely reversed.

    All in all, the abyssal archdemon was cut into pieces almost in an instant.

    "Wow!"

    The other nine abyssal demons were shocked at the same time. The son of the abyssal archdemon, who had just been beaten up by Robb, could not help but scream, "father!"

    However, Robb turned around and said to Elsie, "it''s not good to kill the abyssal archdemon with its own skill as it will affect the image of the Lord of the Rings of Aragorn."

    Elsie replied, "okay."

    The abyssal demons were furious, but they were not stupid. At this point, they already knew very well that they were no match for Robb. The demon king suddenly thought of something and turned to Robb, who was pretending to be a goblin, and shouted, "brother goblin, only you can deal with this guy now. Please help us."

    "Ah? Me?" Robb''s consciousness turned to him and smiled. "Okay, I''ll help you deal with this damn priest."

    The abyssal demons were overjoyed!

    However, at this moment, Robb''s body suddenly disappeared.

    The abyssal demons, "Ah? He ran away?"

    The human shaped Robb waved the golden sword in his hand and swung it once.

    The remaining nine abyssal demon also broke into two at the same time.

    "Wow, Godfather, the sword attack just now was so handsome," Elsie shouted in the distance.

    "Handsome, you always tter me. What I need you to do is to shoot is a movie. Have you finished shooting?"

    Elsie said with a smile. "When king Aragorn came back, he swept the golden sword in his hand and destroyed the ws and fangs of the devils. Ah, this scene is so perfect."

    Robb said, "the movie is not finished yet. It''s near the end of the shooting. Enter the final stage." he turned to Number 32 in the distance and shouted, "ask the skeleton soldiers to clean up all the remaining monsters. Try not to let them escape back to the ck Pine Mountain. Kill as many as you can."

    Elsie and Number 32 nodded at the same time, "yes, sir!"

    Elsie looked at Number 32 unhappily and said, "are you kidding me? You work for the queen, not for Westwind town. Why are you here?"

    Realizing this, Number 32 immediately snorted and pretended to be angry. "Yes, I''m the governor of Westwind town. I don''t need to obey anyone''s orders. Humph!"

    Robb shouted in the distance, "hurry up! What are you two talking about?"

    Elsie and Number 32 bowed to Robb and said, "Well do it right away."

    The following battles were almost the same as the original books. After the arrival of the army of the dead, the monsters were unable to withstand a single blow, and instantly they were beaten to copse by the army of the dead. The city''s garrison also regained their spirit and counterattacked from inside. The remaining monsters, however, had no head and could only copse and retreat.

    Madeleine and Number 32''s troops tried their best to kill the monsters one by one, trying not to let them escape back to the ck Pine Mountain. However, there were still too many monsters. Tens of thousands of monsters had run in all directions, and it was impossible to catch them all.

    All in all, they just tried their best!

    There were less than ten thousand of the more than 50000 monsters who could escape back to the ck Pine Mountain. And they didn''t dare to gather together again after escaping. They were afraid that they would be hunted down if they berge targets. They all fled in different directions and turned to small demons or troops to return to their respective tribes.

    At this point, the monster army that had caused trouble to West Gran had been destroyed and could no longer pose a huge threat to humans.

    On the human side, except for losing some props, food, and a part of the iron track broken by the behemoths, there was almost no loss. All the injured were treated, and all the dead were revived.

    In this era, as long as there was no dead person in the battle, it could be called as having"no loss". Therefore, this was a perfect victory without any ws.

    And this battle was recorded in the history book of the Fengmo Continent as follows: 1346, Godfather of Westwind Town, in order to shoot a wonderful movie, he gathered the monsters together. With ingenious arrangement and strong strength, he not onlypleted the task of shooting a movie, but also removed the monsters that had threatened West Gran for a year. It was known as the battle for the movie.

 Chapter 594: Madeleines vacation

    Chapter 594: Madeleine''s vacation

    The battle for the movie was over!

    Humans had won aplete victory. The monsters in the ck Pine Mountain could no longer tangle with a decent army for decades. In other words, the humans, elves, dwarves and all obedient and kind creatures of the Kingdom of Gran would no longer need to worry about the threat from the ck Pine Mountain in decades.

    Of course, it was time for Madeleine to go back.

    The destroyed railway was quickly repaired, because Robb had already predicted that such arge-scale attack from the monster army would definitely destroy the railway, so he had already prepared an emergency n. A small team of craftsmen had been waiting beside the battlefield. As soon as the monster army retreated, they rushed out to repair the railway. It didn''t take them much time before the railway returned to normal.

    Then, the steam train whimpered over and Madeleines army boarded the train and went back to Bright Road.

    In addition to the two hundred air forces that could fly back by themselves, the other eight thousand and eight hundred people had to take the train. However, the carrying capacity of the steam train was limited. There were only ten carriages, and a maximum of one thousand people at a time. Moreover, it was impossible to give all the carriages to the army, and there were always a few carriages left for the business and normal people to use. Therefore, the army of Madeleine could only be transported through many days.

    When Robb saw that Madeleine had left the royal magicians and the ck Earth Knights and asked the soldiers to go back first, because after they returned to Bright Road, they would immediately remove their armors and return to their fields and into the farm works and factories. If they were dyed here, it would be equivalent to dying the vigorous development of the whole West Gran.

    However, when thest carriage of the ck Earth Knights got on the train and returned to Bright Road, Madeleine got on a reverse train, heading for Westwind Holy city.

    Therefore, that afternoon, when Robb waszily in his chair, drinking Coca-C house and watching the old movie "Woonders" on the TV, Madeleine suddenly stood in front of Robb.

    "Hello, Godfather." Madeleine made a standard salute, neither humble nor pushy.

    Madeleine, "Elizabeth promised me that she would give me a leave after the military exercise. She will find an opportunity to attack Mondra after the summer harvest."

    "I see," Robb said. "Is this the reason why you came to Westwind town?"

    Madeleine said, "it doesn''t seem to be called Westwind town now. I heard others call this Westwind Holy City, but you still call it Westwind town."

    Robb smiled and said, "Westwind Holy city? That sounds awkward. There are only less than thirty thousand people here. How can it be called a city? A small ce."

    Madeleine thought, [is there something wrong with your idea of the word "city"? With a poption of nearly thirty thousand people, it was already a very great city. How could it be called a small city?]

    She didn''t know that in the world where Robb used to live, it was normal for a small town to have tens of thousands of people. In Robb''s opinion, a city should have millions of people.

    Robb said, "have you ever nned to take a vacation in Westwind town? I really wee you! No matter who you are, as long as you are willing toe to Westwind town to take a vacation, travel, spend money, and evene here for a trip, I will be very happy."

    "No, I''m just passing by Westwind Town," Madeleine said in a low voice. "I''m waiting for the next train from Westwind town to Stone Canyon. I''m going to spend my holiday in Stone Canyon."

    In fact, Robb had already guessed her purpose at the beginning. He just wanted to y with her on purpose. Now that she had pointed it out, it was useless for Robb to pretend to be ignorant. He had to say, "well, you are going to invite Robb Smith, aren''t you?"

    Madeleine blushed all of a sudden. She lowered her head and said, "he must be very busy with his studies, right? I... I don''t have the nerve to drag him around and dy his studies. I just want to say, I''m going... To see his fief, that''s... that''s it."

    Silly girl! Robb felt both funny and distressed. This girl made him feel guilty. He just wanted to make her happy as much as possible, so he had to say, "well, you wait here for a while. I''ll go in and call him out."

    Robb stood up from the stone stool and walked into the chapel slowly. As soon as he entered, his duplicate came out with a bang. Then he put his real body in front of Suofa and said, "hurry up, make up."

    At a loss whether to cry or tough, she quickly put on his makeup and disguised his face, and said, "when do you n to let her know the truth?"

    "Well... I really don''t know," sighed Robb. "I don''t want things to turn out like this, but since it has happened, I can only take it step by step."

    While his real body was getting makeup done, Robb controlled his avatar to walk back to his stone stool and sat down. "Well, I''ve called him. He''lle out soon."

    Madeleine couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Dont you feel bad disturbing his studies?"

    Robb replied, "no. Anyway, he has been doing well recently. He will be fine even if he takes a few days off."

    Madeleine was overjoyed. "Ah? Did he learn well? Last time you said it was minor achievement, this time you have upgraded it to a good one."

    Robb threw up his hands and didn''t know what to say. He just said these two words casually, but he didn''t know that this woman had misunderstood him. She was simply crazy.

    However, Madeleine immediately added, "since he is learning so fast and can be good from childhood in just ten days, then I can''t disturb him at this time. Maybe he will be ''very strong'' after two more days of hard study, then ''outstanding'', then proficient'', and finally be a ''master''. Maybe he can surpass his grandfather and revive the prestige of the Smith family."

    Robb was speechless

    Are you ying a game adapted from an old Inte novel?

    Robb had no choice but to say, "I''m his teacher. If I say I won''t disturb him, then I won''t disturb him. Now he has reached a bottleneck in his cultivation. It''s difficult to improve just by studying. He needs to go out and move. In actualbat, he needs to gain some experience, so that he can further improve."

    "Oh, I see," Madeleine said. "That makes sense. If he just studies and doesn''t have actualbat experience, he won''t be an outstanding magician. It''s time for him to go out for a walk."

    When the two of them talked about this, Suofa had already gave Robb''s real body make up. Robb quickly changed his consciousness to his real body, and now he had be a simple ck haired young man, Robb Smith, who was carrying the heavy responsibility of reviving his family.

 Chapter 595: What should I use to practice?

    Chapter 595: What should I use to practice?

    Robb, who had turned into a young man with ck hair, walked out of the chapel. Before he could say anything, Madeleine said, "ah, Mr. Robb, long time no see."

    Robb said, "it seems to be a long time, but not that long."

    Madeleine said, "that must be because you studied too hard that you forget time when you enter the magic world."

    Robb was speechless

    This is a bit unreasonable. Can we stop finding such a ridiculous excuse for others?

    Robb had no choice but to say, "I heard from my teacher that you want to y in Stone Canyon during your vacation."

    "Yes," Madeleine said. "When I went to Stone Canyonst time, the train was just connected there. Stone Canyon was still a very primitive area, and there was no special style. But recently, I heard that Stone Canyon has been built into a city dominated by tourism. It''s really fresh. I''ve never heard of such a city before, so I really want to see it..."

    Speaking of this, she paused and her face turned a little red. "And that''s your fief..."

    "All right, all right. I''ll go with you," Robb said with a smile

    Although Robb was veryzy, he was notzy all the time. For the girl he liked, especially the one who didn''t bring him any trouble, he was willing to go shopping with her. Everyone liked a lovely girl like Madeleine. It was no problem to go shopping with her.

    The two of them bought the train tickets and sat on the wooden bench at the train station. After a while, the train arrived. The two of them got on the train. This short distance train had been improved several times. It not only improved the engine, but also the wheel, gears, and even theyout of the carriages.

    Now the first carriage of the train was "first-ss seats", for the nobles to use. The price was the most expensive, and of course, it was the mostfortable inside. Not only was each seat separated from each other, but there was also a carpet on the ground. There was a small table in front of each seat, and the curtains were also very luxurious.

    The carriages in the middle were faced with civilians, with lower configuration. Thest few carriages were probably for the goods, which were empty without any seats. In this way, the train could be used more widely.

    The most interesting thing was that in the process of improving, Robb didn''t say a word or make anyments. It was all done by the others.

    It was the purser who collected the passenger''s opinions and gave them back to the train conductor. Then the train conductor went to discuss with the craftsmen and slowly changed the train into this way.

    This change made Robb feel very happy. In fact, he didn''t want to put forward everything by himself and give orders. In this way, the promotion effect on the whole world was very limited. He only liked to guide people in the general direction, and as for the details, they would be spread and created by theboring people themselves.

    The evolution of this train let Robb see the wisdom of theboring people! It was not that they were not smart, but that their vision was limited by the times. Once Robb pointed out the big direction for them, they could spread their thoughts and push the world to be more beautiful.

    Robb and Madeleine sat in the "special seats" of the first carriage, with a small table in the middle, on which there was a free drink. The train was not very stable, so the cup with drinks deliberately had a big body and a small mouth. In this way, even if the train shook around, the water in the cup would not pour out.

    Madeleine sighed, "every time Ie to this city, it gives me apletely different feeling."

    "Oh, really?" Robb said, "I haven''t gone out for a long time. I don''t feel anything."

    Madeleine said, "I saw the governor''s house built of cement, the road made of cement, the whole city clean and tidy, and there was no dirty ditch on the roadside. I heard that there would be many street lights on at night, but unfortunately, I couldn''t see them in the daytime. Now that I see the changes of this train. It''s really different from thest time I came."

    "Oh, I''m d you like it."

    Madeleine said with expectation, "your Stone Canyon should also bepletely different."

    Robb said, "I heard that it seems to be different, but I only focus on learning magic, and I don''t care." he could only say so, because he seldom visited Stone Canyon in the name of Robb Smith. More importantly, he took Lilian to go shopping in her hometown as Godfather.

    Therefore, he waspletely invisible. Many of the residents of Stone Canyon didn''t know who their leader was. They only knew that there was a leader, but they had never seen him before.

    In Robb''s words, this was called "the best rule is that the people don''t know who the ruler is." but this concept was too profound, and no one could understand it at present. Even Robb himself didn''t understand what he was talking about.

    Madeleine looked at the train watch and said, "the speed of this train is much faster thanst time. It used to take three hours to reach Stone Canyon from Westwind town, but now its two hours."

    "Yes," Robb said, "I heard that many things have been improved, such as the wheels and the transmission system. They were all done by the dwarves, and I don''t understand either."

    "All you need to know is wind magic. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know the knowledge of craftsmen," Madeleine said. Suddenly, something urred to her. "Right, your teacher just said that your magic has reached a bottleneck. It seems that you can''t learn by yourself anymore. You have to work hard and improve in actualbat."

    Robb thought, [I was talking nonsense just now, yet you remember it so clearly?]

    Robb had to admit his lie, "yes, any great hero must have grown up in constant battle. It''s impossible to just learn..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Madeleine frowned and said, "Damn it! We broke up the monster army in the battle in Gondor. Now the monster threat in the ck Pine Mountain has been solved, and there will be no monster attack for a while. What should we do? What should we do to practice?"

    Robb was speechless

    He thought to himself, [is this woman going to fight me?]

    Madeleine said seriously, "how about this? I''ll ask Elizabeth to transfer you to the ck Earth Knights. After summer vacation, we''ll start our offensive to Mondras. Then you can go to the battlefield with me and see if you can umte some practical experience. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to protect you."

    Robb was speechless

 Chapter 596: The princess of Big Tang

    Chapter 596: The princess of Big Tang

    The little dark man in Robb''s heart almost jumped up and cursed, "what the hell is that arrangement? Why do you have to take me to fight?"

    However, the little white man immediately appeared and said, "don''t be angry. Madeleine is doing it for your own good. Do you think she would arrange it like this if you were another person?"

    So Robb didn''t mind. He just said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. It''s not good for you to get me into the ck Earth Knights by pulling strings. What''s more, you dont need to protect me specially."

    Madeleine thought for a while and said "That''s right. It''s indeed not a good idea. Elizabeth will definitelyin. Let me think about it. With your identity, you don''t need to go through any backdoor or even take it for granted to be a member of the team. At this time, your grandfather''s old subordinates are waiting for you toe back. If you return, although it is impossible to immediately rece the currentmander, the currentmander there is also your grandfather''s old friend. My subordinates will definitely take good care of you and train you as the nextmander. Then, I will propose to Elizabeth that when we attack the Mondra, the members of the Wind Knights should also participate in the battle. It should be safe not to fight as the main force, but to fight a small battle, so that you can also get experience. "

    Robb was speechless

    Do you really have to take me to the battlefield?

    I don''t want to go!

    Robb had no choice but to say, "but the people of East Gran are also the citizens of our kingdom. It''s really not what I want to see. I don''t have the heart to brandish my ughtering knife to the people of our kingdom. Even if they were deceived by Mondra, I can''t hurt them."

    Madeleine was deeply touched. "You are really a kind and honest person. Well, I don''t advise you to go to the battlefield to train."

    Robb thought, [now you are convinced. Haha, I win.]

    In less than three seconds, a ck Earth Knight stood out from behind Madeleine. Although she was on vacation, there were still several of her closest subordinates following her. This guard handed her a crystal ball, which was still shining.

    "Ah, it''s Elizabeth." Madeleine showed an apologetic expression to Robb. "I have to answer the phone and talk to youter."

    Robb found that both the girl and the queen were also influence by him as they began to call each other on the ''phone'', although they didn''t know what the phone meant.

    Madeleine put the crystal ball in front of her. She was sitting opposite Robb, so the table was between the two of them. This time, the crystal ball was also ced between her and Robb. It was connected

    Robb thought, [what will happen when the ball is on the phone? Will I see the Queen''s back?]

    However... No!

    From Robb''s position, he could see the image of the queen, which was like the image taken by the front camera of a mobile phone. The image were reversed.

    The queen could only see Madeleine, but she couldn''t see Robb sitting behind the crystal ball.

    "Madeleine, although you are on vacation, I don''t trust anyone else on this matter. I can only ask you to temporarily stop your vacation and go to have a look."

    As soon as the queen said the first sentence, Madeleine''s face darkened. "Stop the vacation? Oh! Elizabeth, you can''t do this. Do you know how long I have been looking forward to this vacation? I''m on the way to Stone Canyon. You can''t let me go back to work."

    "On the way to Stone Canyon?" the queen immediately understood. "Turn your crystal ball around. I want to see the stupid face of Robb Smith."

    "He''s not stupid at all!" Madeleine protested seriously to the crystal ball. "In fact, he''s very smart and has a high IQ. Godfather of Westwind Town has already recognized him as'' good ''."

    The queen snorted, "it''s just a formality. Only you will take it seriously. If you don''t believe me, you can ask me if Number 32 is handsome or not."

    Madeleine asked, "what does Number 32 look like?"

    The queen snorted, "not bad!"

    Madeleine was speechless

    The queen said, "when that man praised Robb Smith''s wind magic power, he looked the same as when I praised Number 32, right? Do you understand?"

    Robb was speechless

    "You misunderstood the meaning of Godfather on purpose! That''s not what you said!" only Madeleine and Robb dared to talk to the queen in such a rude tone. However, the queen was not angry. Instead, she showed a very rare smile. That smile was so beautiful that she became five points prettier for no reason.

    Looking at the crystal ball, Robb couldn''t help but feel a little moved.

    "Take care of your man," the queen suddenly said. "He might be sitting behind the crystal ball. He should be looking at me now. If I were you, I wouldn''t have let my man stare at other women."

    Robb was speechless

    Madeleine really looked at Robb. Fortunately, Robb reacted quickly and looked out of the window.

    Madeleine immediately smiled and said proudly to the crystal ball, "Mr. Robb is looking at the scenery without looking. He is a gentleman."

    The queen squinted and said, "even if he doesn''t look at me, he is afraid of my identity. Is it because he doesn''t want to see me?"

    "Well, let''s not talk about this thing. I''m calling to talk about something serious with you." Queen said, "The battle for the movie just ended, and the monster army has been defeated. I was about to breathe a sigh of relief. I didn''t expect that there would be another strange thing happening in Lost City. A female rabbit folk and called herself the princess of Big Tang. She ran down from a pirate ship and said that she was ordered by the king of Big Tang to marry the prince of the devil race. You know, the Fusang kingdom where the devil race was located was a huge Ind, so this princess boarded the sea. But on the way, she encountered a pirate ship, and all her guards were killed by it. She was carried on the pirate ship by the pirates. After travelling for half a year, she arrived at Lost City. Therefore, I need to go to Lost City and talk to this princess. "

    Madeleine, "it''s not a big deal, right? Ask the nobles of the Lost City to receive her and send her to Bright Road. Why do you want me to go there?"

    The queen was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Because those nobles are too disappointing. When they heard that she is the princess of Big Tang, they immediately bootlicked her. They licked her madly and had no pride at all. It''s humiliating our kingdom."

    After saying that, she suddenly pulled a long face and said in a low voice, "besides, I suspect that the sudden appearance of this female rabbit folk is a plot. As a princess of a kingdom, it is hard to say that there is no problem with it. Madeleine, you know that I trust you most. Except you, I can''t find anyone else to deal with this matter."

 Chapter 597: I will give you an honorable and difficult task

    Chapter 597: I will give you an honorable and difficult task

    Hearing the Queen''s words, Madeleine couldn''t help but frown. Indeed, this was unusual. How could a princess escape from the pirate ship for no reason? There might be a big plot, which made the queen vignt.

    She had once suffered the loss of being betrayed. Except for her subordinates and Madeleine, she didn''t believe anyone else. In such a case, if she sent her subordinates to deal with it, it would be inconvenient to deal with it because their identities were not equal to that of the princess. But Madeleine was no problem. As a Duke, it was absolutely enough for her tomunicate with a princess.

    Madeleine said pitifully, "Elizabeth, after hearing what you said, I also think I''m the best choice, but... Look at me..."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it for you," said the queen. "Rotate your crystal ball and let me see Robb Smith."

    Madeleine did as what she said. The crystal ball circled around, and then Robb appeared in front of the queen. This time, Madeleine could only see her image.

    With his current identity, Robb couldn''t talk to her like Godfather, so he had to use the standard noble etiquette. "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?"

    The queen said expressionlessly, "Robb Smith, Baron..."

    She stressed the two words "Baron" and then prolonged the tone. Of course, she wanted Robb to understand why she called him "Baron" here.

    Robb immediately understood. By mentioning his title, she implied that you were a minister of the Kingdom of Gran and should follow the orders of the queen. Otherwise, you would be returned to a civilian in minutes.

    The queen said, "now the queen has an honorable and difficult task for you to do. Duke Madeleine is ordered to go to Lost City to solve the problem of the princess of Big Tang. However, she doesn''t have enough people around her. The ck Earth Knights have returned to Bright Road, and she only has five ck Earth Knights by her side, which is not enough to guarantee her safety. I want you to go with her. Be her guard, and make sure she cane back safely."

    Robb cursed in his heart, [this task is too far fetched, isn''t it?]

    Of course, even though he thought so, he couldn''t say anything. He had no choice but to put one hand on his chest and leaned forward slightly. "Yes, your majesty. Robb Smith, a wind magician, is willing to work for the queen. He will try his best to ensure the safety of the duke."

    The queen pped her hands and said, "well, Madeleine, the problem is solved. You don''t have to take a vacation."

    Madeleine shrugged helplessly and turned to Robb, "I''m sorry. Thank you."

    It was really tiring and boring. In the past, Robb often received simr tasks in Dark de, which were to protect an NPC to a certain ce. This kind of task was very troublesome, because the NPC always walked slowly, and their HP are low, so If they were not careful enough, they would be killed by the enemy, and the task would fail.

    Damn it!

    However, if the NPC task was reced by the lovely Madeleine, the disgusting degree of this task would instantly disappear and be not so difficult to ept. What''s more, it was said that the target of the meeting was the princess of Big Tang, which aroused Robb''s great interest.

    It had been two years since he came to this world. Robb had nevere into contact with anything rted to "home" except for some things he made use of "science" to recall his hometown. However, the word "Tang" makes him feel "home". (TL: The Tang Dynasty)

    I really want to see her!

    The Eastern people in this world!

    Madeleine said to the crystal ball, "Elizabeth, when I arrive at Stone Canyon, I''ll hurry to Lost City."

    "It won''t be fast enough," the queen said. "The nobles in Lost City were almost fooled around by that rabbit princess, so you must hurry up as soon as possible. I''ve sent the air force to arrive at Stone Canyon with the manticores. After you get off the train, just wait for a while, the manticore knights wille. You can directly fly to Lost CIty."

    The manticores flying speed could reach one hundred and eighty kilometers per hour, much faster than Robb''s steam train. The only drawback was that its gravity was very bad, and a heavily armored knight was too heavy for it.

    "Got it!"

    After hanging up the phone, the train had driven for more than half a way. It didn''t take long for it to arrive at Stone Canyon.

    Robb and Madeleine got out of the train, followed by five ck Knights.

    Madeleine said, "let''s go shopping before the manticores arrive."

    "Okay!" Robb smiled and apanied her. The two of them strolled around, looking at the beautiful Stone Canyon.

    Madeleine was very happy. "It''s so beautiful here. It''s great, but I always feel that something is missing."

    "What''s missing?" Robb asked.

    "What''s missing?" Madeleine didn''t remember for a while. After a long time, when the two of them walked near the chapel, Madeleine suddenly woke up. "Eh? The leader''s house? This is your territory. Why isn''t there your mansion? There isn''t even a castle or manor."

    Robb was speechless

    He really forgot it!

    Even if he pretended, he had to build a leader''s mansion here for himself. Otherwise, he would expose it sooner orter.

    Right, Madeleine was really strange. No one else had thought of this. How could she think of it so easily? All of a sudden, Robb''s head was awakened. RIght, she was considering where to live if she married him

    Robb had no choice but to say, "about the mansion, here is the thing. I used to live in Westwind Town, learning wind magic from Godfather. I didn''t move to Stone Canyon in a hurry, so I didn''t live here. Besides, when I saw cement, I didn''t want to build a shabby stone house. I wanted to build a beautiful big mansion with cement, so there was no hurry. When I am free, I would build a beautiful cement house."

    "I heard that cement houses are very expensive," said Madeleine.

    "It seems to be a little expensive."

    "Well... If you don''t have enough money," Madeleine blushed and said, "I can give you... No, I can lend you some."

    She wanted to say something, but when she thought of the man''s pride and that he might not be willing to use the money of a women, she quickly changed it to lend. In this way, she considered the man''s pride. As long as she did not ask for it, the other party did not need to pay it back. How wonderful it was.

 Chapter 598: Lost City

    Chapter 598: Lost City

    Robb knew that she had done it for him. With a long sigh, he said, "no, you don''t have to. I''m very rich. You see, I know how to make all kinds of magic items. As long as I make a few more magic items and get the approval of the queen, she will give me a bonus. Besides, Stone Canyon is my territory now. In theory, I can pay a part of the tax for my travel ie here, but I won''t. I''ll use themter and build a house."

    Hearing his words, Madeleine had to give up.

    The two of them had been on the train for two hours. Robb knew that his avatar left in Westwind town should have disappeared automatically.

    He pretended to go to the bathroom and hid in a corner. Then he asked his avatar to use the "transmission portal" to go back to Westwind town. His real body continued to follow Madeleine. In this way, no matter where his real body went, he could make an avatar back and rest on the stone stool at any time, and he could cut his consciousness to perform simultaneous operations at any time.

    The two of them walked around Stone Canyon several times. After Madeleine finally walked around the whole "tourist town", a group of ck dots appeared in the sky in the southeast. When they got closer, they saw clearly that it was a group of manticores. The leader of the group of manticores had a knight on its back, and behind them, there were more than ten manticores with empty backs.

    The group of manticoresnded on the ground. The leading knight jumped down and knelt down on one knee in front of Madeleine. "Lord Madeleine, I''m here to pick you up to Lost City under the Queen''s order."

    "Okay!" Madeleine suddenly thought of something and turned to Robb, "Mr. Robb, have you ever sat on a manticore before? Are... you afraid of heights?"

    Isn''t that nonsense? How could he not? There were many flying spots in Dark de, and you can ride a manticore there. As for the fear of heights, it would be even more ridiculous. Robb had already flown with his physical body many times.

    He smiled and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me."

    "Okay." Madeleine got on a manticore, Robb followed on another, and five ck Earth Knights followed her. There were also a few other manticores left in case of need. The leader of the group flew first, followed by therge group of people, heading southwest.

    The speed of 180 kilometers per hour was really amazing! The earth flew back under his feet, and the clouds swept backwards.

    It felt good to fly, but Madeleine had been worried about Robb all the time. It was not until she turned around every time she saw Robb sitting on the back of the manticore leisurely and not afraid that she was finally relieved.

    After a while, they passed arge forest. Madeleine pointed down and said, "Thats the White Birch Forest."

    "Oh, so this is White Birch Forest."

    There were many residents living in Westwind town who came from this forest. The head of the town was the construction leader of Robb, who was engaged in real estate everywhere. But it was the first time that Robb hade here. The manticore flew over the forest. Suddenly, Robb found that he had activated a waypoint.

    It turned out that the manticore just flew over the broken vige and passed by the cemetery of the vige. ording to the rules of Dark de, as long as one went to the graveyard, the waypoint here could be activated and he could use the transmission portal toe here in the future.

    Unfortunately, there was almost no humans gathering in the forest. Since the people there had moved to Westwind Town, there was no need for them toe here in the future.

    After flying forward for a long time, Madeleine pointed down and shouted, "That is the White Por forest." (TL: Or Baiyang Forest)

    Robb looked down and couldn''t see the difference between the two forests. Anyway, they were all trees.

    Madeleine smiled and said, "the trees here are mostly white pors, while the forest earlier was full of birch."

    Robb, "well, they are both white trees."

    Madeleineughed and said, "you are so absorbed in learning magic that you can''t even distinguish a tree. Haha."

    Robb was a city man of modern generations. He didn''t care about trees and couldn''t recognize nts. It was normal. This was amon problem in the modern city people. But in this era, this kind of person was quite rare.

    Robb asked, "is there a human town here?"

    Madeleine nodded, "there is a big town in this forest."

    "Let''s take a look on the way," Robb said. "As long as we pass through the sky, everything will be fine."

    "Okay!" Madeleine didn''t know that Robb was going to open a waypoint on the way. She thought he was just curious and wanted to see the town, so of course she agreed. After telling the leader who led the way, he led them to the white por town. The group of manticores flew over the town at a low altitude, so Robb opened another waypoint.

    It was ridiculous. He had been in this world for two years, but he only got several waypoints, such as Westwind Town, Stone Canyon, Nanli Vige, Bright Road, and the Capital of Saints. In addition, he had flown for a long time this time, and there were less than ten ces he had been to, but he was veryzy.

    After passing the forest, the manticores continued to fly to the southwest. Looking down from the sky, they could see the sea in the distance. The vast sea was very magnificent.

    This was the southwest corner of the Fengmo Continent. The continent stretched out a sharp corner towards the sea. On the edge of the sharp corner stood a huge harbor city. Seen from the sky, the harbor city waspletely ck, and most of the buildings in the city were ck. Only a small number of wooden buildings still kept the color of wood.

    There was a long dock by the sea, which was very magnificent. Countless sea ships were docked and sailed there.

    "Oh, is this Lost City?" Robb asked.

    "That''s right!" when Madeleine saw the city, her eyes revealed rich emotion. "This is Lost City, the gathering ce of the exiled nobles, fugitives, demi-humans, and also the base camp of the Church of Darkness. There are no believers of the Church of Light here. Once they are discovered, they will be killed and refined into skeleton soldiers."

    Robb was speechless

    Madeleine said, "I have been living here with Elizabeth since I was five and a half years old. I have lived here for sixteen years... Sixteen years."

    Robb heard a deep pain in her tone.

    Obviously, she didn''t like it here.

    They had been chased to such a ck seaside city where the exiled and criminals had gathered. It was the southwest corner of the continent, where they had been struggling for survival. Of course, it was not something worth celebrating.

    In order to return to the kingdom, the queen and Madeleine had to negotiate and negotiate with the forces here, striving for their support and help. Every day they lived here, they lived in conspiracies and schemes, without any happy memories, not even a little.

 Chapter 599: The rabbit folk from east Big Tang

    Chapter 599: The rabbit folk from east Big Tang

    Lost City is not a small city. Although it was an illegal ce, it had arge poption.

    Robb looked down from the sky and nced around. He felt that the city''s poption was not less than two hundred thousand. Of course, the specific number could not be realized at a nce, and this number was definitely not urate.

    It was located on the southwest side of the continent and was isted by tworge forests, the white por forest and the white birch forest. Since ancient times, it had be a paradise for the exiled. Most of the exiled and nobles came from the Kingdom of Gran. Most of them hadmitted crimes in the Kingdom of Gran, or had been chased and squeezed out, so they couldn''t stay any longer. They had no choice but to go through the two forests or the extremely dangerous Tianhua Canyon to live here.

    The Church of Darkenss came here for this reason. In a word, they were chased here by the Church of Light.

    Of course, at the beginning, it was just a very dpidated small city. However, as the exiled continued toe and reproduce here, the size of the city becamerger andrger, and the sea trade flourished. In the end, it had be what it was now.

    Before the queen set out to fight, Lost City should be regarded as a ce without a master, a ce that doesn''t care about the three things.

    However, after the Church of Darkness helped the queen start the army, this ce was naturally incorporated into West Gran. Now it was one of the important cities of West Gran.

    Of course, although it was now in West Gran, its political status was different from that of other cities, because the real leader in the city was not the queen, but the Dark Pope. This was the holy city of the Church of Darkness. Before the queen and the Church of Darkness broke up, she had to pretend to respect the control of the Church of Darkness over the holy city.

    The manticores slowlynded at the entrance of the city.

    The soldiers guarding the city gate were also wearing ck armor. At first nce, they looked like the soldiers of the ck Earth Knights, but when one looked carefully, they found that the ck armors of these soldiers were painted with a cross, and the army g they erected was also painted with a ck cross. It was obvious that these were the Temr Knights of the Church of Darkness.

    When they saw Madeleine, they immediately recognized her and quickly opened the city gate.

    Then, a group of people came out of the city. Robb saw at a nce that the head of the group was a necromancer, wearing a ck robe and skinny. He walked up to Madeleine and bowed, "my Lord, you''re here! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    After saying that, he nced at Robb behind Madeleine and recognized him unexpectedly. He smiled and said, "nice to meet you, Robb Smith. I''ve heard about the magic item you invented. It''s really great."

    How could this man praise Robb right when they met!

    Madeleine immediately became happy and said, "Number 2, you have stayed in the Lost City for many years and haven''t gone out, but you are really well-informed. Haha, Mr. Robb''s magic items are first-ss, especially that Karyusha..." she began to speak good words about Robb. It seemed that she wouldn''t stop for a day and a night.

    Robb was sweating!

    Number 2 also felt a little embarrassed. Originally, he greeted politely and praised Robb, so that Madeleine could be happy. However, Duke Madeleine was so happy that she couldn''t let go of it. How could she stop?

    He coughed and said, "my Lord, get to the point. Let''s get down to business first."

    Robb also echoed, "yes, let''s talk about the princess of East Big Tang first."

    Number 2 led the way and they talked while walking.

    Number two said, "actually, there''s nothing much to say. The queen has already told you what happened through the crystal ball. A female rabbit folk escaped from the pirate ship and temporarily lives in Lost City. The nobles here were as excited as chicken blood, chasing after this princess, which made a great stir in the noble circle."

    Speaking of this, he paused and said in a low voice, "but I feel that this matter is a little strange. East Big Tang is so far away from here. The pirates have nothing to do abducting her here and how did she escape from a pirate ship, a weak female rabbit folk?"

    "Of course, that''s not the point," he said in a low voice. "The point is that the Church of Darkness has been in frequent contact with this princess, and seems to have the intention of taking East Big Tang as their backing. I suspect that the Church of Darkness is now suspicious of the queen, and wants to support another force to suppress her majesty."

    Robb got confused when he heard these words. He hated suchplicated things. All kind and honest people living in the sun didn''t like to get involved in such things.

    However, Madeleine had no choice but to get involved. Such a thing would obviously affect the Queen''s safety at the back. If there was any trouble in Lost City, the queen would not be able to attack the Capital of Saints at ease. She would worry that the Church of Darkness would cause trouble behind her.

    "Anyway, let''s go to see this princess first," Robb said. "You have said so much, but I''m only interested in one thing, that is, what does the rabbit folk look like."

    Madeleine said, "trust me. You won''t like the appearance of a rabbit folk."

    They came to a luxurious mansion. It looked magnificent and exquisite.

    Number 2 said in a low voice, "this is the mansion prepared for the rabbit princess by the Church of Darkness. It''s extremely luxurious. Obviously, theyre trying hard to please the rabbit princess."

    Madeleine nodded and walked inside, followed by Robb.

    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw many nobles dancing with music apaniment. It turned out that a ball was being held here. The noble social circle was often full of various kinds of celebrities dancing. Baron Nuolun often invites nobles to parties in his mansion.

    Robb didn''t bother to look at them. He just wanted to see what the people of East Big Tang looked like. He looked around and finally found a well-dressed rabbit folk on the stage in the middle of the ball. She was wearing a luxurious western court dress. She had an authentic rabbit head; however, her body was of a normal human woman''s body, with a protruding front and back figure.

    If she had a face simr to a human''s and kept the rabbit''s ears, Robb would feel good, but it was really hard to ept this kind of rabbit head folk.

    Madeleine whispered, "as I said, you won''t like the appearance of the rabbit folk."

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Is everyone in the whole kingdom like this?"

    "Yes, theyre all like this," Madeleine said. "I can''t even tell what''s the difference between them. Everyone seems to be the same."

    Robb raised his head forty times, opened his hands andined, "God! Why are the people in Big Tang like this?"

    Please support me by clicking some of the ads. It will truly mean the world to me

 Chapter 601:

    Chapter 601:

    Robb wasining about the rabbit head crazily, but the other nobles didn''t seem to care about it at all. Arge group of noble women surrounded the rabbit princess, forming a hugedy team, and some men and nobles were ttering her.

    Robb pointed at the rabbit folks long dress and said in a low voice, "isn''t this a western dress? I don''t think she came here in this dress."

    Number two said in a low voice, "she crawled out of the sea in rags. The suit she is wearing now was sent by the rich women to please her."

    "Oh, I see." Robb felt a little regretful in his heart. He had thought that he could see a beautiful woman with rabbit ears. She would be dressed in a Hanfu and would be very beautiful and lovely. But he didn''t expect that he would see a rabbit in a western dress. It was unreasonable.

    Madeleine strode forward and stood in front of the rabbit princess. "Your Highness, I''m Duke Madeleine of the Kingdom of Gran. Nice to meet you."

    "Oh, a duke." the rabbit princess quickly stood up. Although she was a princess, she was not that much more important than a duke. She had to be polite. She stretched out one hand to shake hands with her.

    Madeleine shook hands with her

    This was a normal action, and no one around cared about it. However, in Robb''s eyes, this action was full of strangeness. First of all, the rabbit princess spoke fluent westernnguage, and maybe she had learned English on the pirate ship. But her action of reaching out to shake hands with someone was too western, wasn''t it?

    As an asian, when a man greeted a person, he should sp his fists, but a woman should not even do it. She should put her hands on her waist and slightly bow. This was the eastern etiquette. Was it possible that the eastern etiquette in this world was different from that in his original world?

    Robb didn''t go to Big Tang either. He didn''t know what kind of etiquette it was in this world, so he didn''t dare to make a judgement at this time, but he felt that it was a little strange.

    "I heard that you were going to marry the prince of the devil race, but unfortunately you were kidnapped by the pirates. You had a hard life on the sea for half a year," Madeleine said. "I deeply sympathize with what you have suffered."

    The rabbit princess said, "yes, it''s been really hard for me to live on the sea in the past half a year. I was enved by the robbers every day. Fortunately, I''m a rabbit folk, and those robbers didnt like me. Otherwise, I wouldve encountered something more terrible."

    Robb almost burst intoughter, but he quickly held it back. It was too impolite tough in such a ce.

    Madeleine said, "Your Highness, now that you are here, what are you going to do? Do you need us to send you back to Big Tang?"

    The rabbit princess hurriedly said, "how can I bother you with such a thing?"

    Madeleine said, "our kingdom has always been on good terms with Big Tang. It''s not a big deal to do such a thing."

    The rabbit princess said, "I think after I disappeared, my father wouldve definitely sent out his army to look for me. Now the army that is looking for me must be still on the sea. Why don''t you help me send a letter to the great Tang Kingdom, saying that I am here and ask the army that is looking for me to pick me up? In that case, I won''t have to bother you much."

    Madeleine agreed.

    However, a strange feeling rose in Robb''s heart. [if this world corresponds to the development of my original world, in this era, the navigation ability of Big Tang should be very weak, far weaker than that of west. Can Big Tangs fleet be able to run to the west to pick people back? He felt something was wrong.

    He whispered to number two, "I have a few questions to ask you, sir."

    Number two hurriedly said, "excuse me."

    Robb asked, "is Big Tang very good at navigation?"

    With an embarrassed look on his face, Number 2 answered, "I... I don''t know. In fact, the east is very mysterious, and we don''t know much about it. I guess few people know how good their navigation skills are."

    "I don''t know much about it either," Robb continued. "Whatnguage did the people from East Big Tang speak?"

    Number two said, "I know that. After all, we oftenmunicate with Big Tang, and silk merchants will often pass by. Thenguage used there is called ''Chinese'', which is said to be the officialnguage established from their Big Han dynasty."

    It turned out that she spoke Chinese. That would be easy.

    All of a sudden, Robb walked up to the rabbit princess and said with a smile, "Hello!"

    The two words  dumbfounded the rabbit princess. However, after a short period of astonishment, she actually spoke in Chinese, and replied, "Hello, as well." however, her Chinese seemed not to be very standard, and it was not urate enough for Robb to grasp the sound.

    Robb thought, [Her ancient Chinese should be the Shaanxi dialect, and my modern Chinese should be Mandarin. It''s normal that there are some differences. But there was not much difference between the Shaanxinguage and Mandarin.

    Anyway, he was very happy that he finally heard his own traditional hometownnguage, which was so familiar. He hadn''t heard it for two years. Now that he suddenly heard someone say it, he immediately felt full of pride.

    He was full of confidence, so was the rabbit princess. She stared at Robb with her rabbit eyes and said anxiously, "how can you speak Chinese?"

    Robb said, "because I once crossed mountains and seas and went to the east."

    When the rabbit princess was about to say something, a noble man suddenly stood out and stood in front of Robb and the rabbit princess. The noble man was tall and sturdy, and he was a typical knight with a heavy figure. Robb and the rabbit princess could not say anything more as he was a little far away from them.

    The noble said in a rough voice, "what are you talking about? Why do you suddenly talk in anguage that we can''t understand? Don''t you want others to participate in the topic? Since the rabbit princess can speak thenguage, then say it, so that everyone can talk."

    The nobles beside themughed together, "yes!"

    The rabbit princess nced at the noble with a strange look and stopped chatting with Robb. She said in thenguage of Kingdom of Gran, "I didn''t expect that there would be someone who can speak Chinese here. It surprised me. You are really a knowledgeable person."

    Robb''s eyes narrowed slightly. He nced at the burly man who had just stood out to interrupt, but didn''t say anything more. He turned to the rabbit princess and smiled, "I don''t know much. I can only speak the two Chinese words just now. I can''t speak too much."

    Hearing that he could only say a few words, the burly noble patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "you are also good at saying a few words."

    Please support me by clicking some of the ads. It will truly mean the world to me

 Chapter 602: Dont get close to her again

    Chapter 602: Don''t get close to her again

    Robb ate the rules of the game, and there was something interesting about this rule. If someone else came to him with an offensive nature, such as cutting with a knife or punching with a fist, he would miss and the attack would pass through him.

    But if others didn''t use their attacking power to fight with him, they would be able to touch him. This was called the collision volume.

    When the burly noble patted him on the shoulder, he didn''t attack, so he sessfully patted Robb on the shoulder.

    Robb sensed that the man''s palm was purposely increased a little bit. After pping him, he pinched it hard and then lowered his voice. "Young man, don''t always think about taking a shortcut and think you just need to learn a few Chinese words to get the favor of the princess. Don''t dream of bing rich and powerful. Be a good man. Next time I see you approaching the princess, I will break your legs."

    Robb could lift the tall man and smash him to the ground with all his strength, just like he smashed the abyssal demons not long ago, and it was much easier than smashing an abyssal demon. However, he had doubts in his heart and didn''t want to fight casually. At least he had to figure out what had happened first.

    The burly noble let go of his hand on his shoulder, and then returned to the crowd seemingly inadvertently.

    Robb''s eyes followed that guy for a few seconds. Seeing that he was hiding in the crowd and his eyes were still fixed on the rabbit princess, he seemed to understand something and pretended to know nothing. He didn''t say anything for the time being.

    The rabbit princess chatted with the nobility, chatted with Madeleine, and then the people from the Church of Darkness also came up and chatted with them. The whole hall was in a happy atmosphere, but the rabbit princess always nced at the burly nobility intentionally or unintentionally, as if she was a little afraid of him.

    Robb didn''t say anything. He just sat nearby and drank Coca-C quietly.

    It was not until the banquet was over and Madeleine asked him to leave that he walked out of the princess''s temporary mansion with Madeleine, number 2 and the ck Earth Knights.

    Number two whispered, "my Lord, what do you think we should do?"

    Madeleine said, "it''s obvious that we have to send her back to Big Tang as soon as possible. It''s big trouble for this woman to stay here. Many nobles are chasing after her, and the people of the Church of Darkness have been around her. It''s obvious that she has no good intentions."

    Number two nodded and said, "then write a letter to Big Tang as soon as possible and ask their squads to pick her up."

    Madeleine nodded, "Yes. Hurry up."

    Number 2 waved his hand, and a subordinate left quickly. It seemed that he had arranged for a letter to be sent.

    Robb suddenly said, "Right, I have something to ask you. Who is that burly man who looks like a knight?"

    Number 2 said, "Oh, are you talking about that idiot? His name is Jonah Gilbert, and he is an exiled Norma knight who came here several years ago."

    "Norma knight?" Robb asked, "Norma from the Kingdom of Knights?"

    "Yes," number 2 said, "he seems to havemitted a crime in their kingdom. He offended a big shot in the Church of Light, and was framed by the Church of Light. He was expelled by King Norma. The Church of Light even sent people to chase him and kill his wife and children. After he fled to Lost City, he immediately joined the Church of Darkness. He swore that he would destroy the Church of Light. Now he is a knight of the holy city of the Church of Darkness."

    Robb kept this man in mind

    Number 2 asked curiously, "why did you ask about this person?"

    Madeleine turned around and said, "because this man was rude to Mr. Robb just now. I saw clearly that he deliberately patted on your shoulder, pinched it and whispered in your ear. Although I didn''t hear what he was saying, it was obviously rude. His expression was full of threat."

    Madeleine really paid close attention to Robb all the time. She could even see such small details.

    Robb was a little moved.

    Madeleine asked, "what did he say to you?"

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and said, "he threatened me not to get close to the rabbit princess. He also said that young people shouldnt take shortcuts and shouldnt rely on the princess to get higher positions."

    Madeleineughed, "nonsense! How could Mr. Robb rely on a princess?"

    Robb thought to himself, [this girl really trusts me.]

    However, he forgot that Madeleine was also crazy. The woman next said, "you can rely on me."

    "Pang!" Robb spat out the coke.

    Madeleine''s mind went back to a strange domain. Fortunately, number 2 was more reliable. He leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Baron, why doesn''t that idiot let you get close to the princess? Why did he aim at you instead of stopping other nobles from talking to the princess?"

    Madeleine said, "of course it''s because Robb is very handsome! Hes afraid that the handsome man willpete with him for the princess."

    Robb and number 2 ignored Madeleine at the same time. After this woman entered the brain mode of love, her IQ was almost zero. However, she was not good at scheming, but more good at rushing forward. Even if her brain of love did not attack, she was fine.

    Robb chuckled and said, "I have a bold guess. He must be afraid of me talking to the princess because he doesn''t understand Chinese. When I talked to the princess, he waspletely confused, which is not good for him to control her words and deeds, so he wanted to drive me away."

    "What?" Number 2s face darkened.

    Even Madeleine, who was in love, sensed that something was wrong. "You mean he is controlling the princess?"

    Robb said, "no, I''m not sure yet. It''s just my bold guess. I won''t be responsible for my wild guess."

    "Although it''s a wild guess, it''s worth investigating," Number 2 said in a low voice. "We have already suspected the origin of this princess. If she is not a real princess, but a fake one, she might really be a puppet controlled by him. Perhaps they are plotting something. This matter is worth investigating."

    Madeleine said, "but how should we investigate it? We can''t directly send someone to arrest him and ask the princess."

    "That is thest resort," Robb said with a smile. "I have a good idea."

    "What?" Madeleine and number 2 looked at him curiously at the same time.

    Robb said, "he doesn''t want me to talk to her. He also said that if I get closer to her, he will break my legs, so I have to see her. I''d like to see if he will break my legs, so that I can know what role he is ying in this matter."

    "You are using your body as bait?" Madeleine said. "It''s too dangerous! He is very powerful. If he suddenly attacks you, you may not even be able to chant out magic."

    Please support me by clicking some of the ads. It will truly mean the world to me

 Chapter 603: It doesnt matter if I kill him

    Chapter 603: It doesn''t matter if I kill him

    Robb also deliberately said in thenguage of the kingdom of Gran, "yes, I''m very happy too."

    As he spoke, he looked around the room. In addition to the princess and two guards, there were also several servants standing in the corner.

    Robb said, "I heard that you escaped from the pirates. Then who are these guards and servants?"

    The rabbit princess said, "after I came to the Lost City, the kind-hearted Mr. Jonah Gilbert sent them to take care of me."

    Robb suddenly realized that he had been monitored all the time.

    Then this time, his visit must have been known by him. If what he expected was right, there would be a good show to watch soon.

    Before then, he suddenly changed to Chinese and quickly asked, "you are not a princess."

    "What?" the young rabbit princess was shocked and quickly answered in Chinese, "I''m a princess."

    Robb chuckled and said, "no, you are not. You can know it from my fluent Chinese. I know it very well. Your words and behaviors are not like a princess at all. What''s your problem? I can help you."

    The expression on the princess''s face changed dramatically. Fortunately, she was a rabbit, and no one could see it even if her expression changed. She stammered, "I... I was forced. Help..."

    As soon as the two of them changed into Chinese, the guards and servants standing next to them became nervous, and everyone stared fiercely at the rabbit princess.

    The rabbit princess was so frightened that she didn''t even say the word "help". She quickly resumed in thenguage of the kingdom of Gran, "ah, you''ve been to Big Tang before to travel. No wonder you can speak in some Chinese, but unfortunately, you can''t speak much."

    Robb also returned in thenguage of the kingdom of Gran and smiled, "yes, I can''t talk fluently. If you say a few more words, I can''t understand it."

    Now it was clear that there was indeed a plot here. Someone faked a princess and came out to make trouble.

    Robb could have knocked down all the spies around the rabbit princess and rescued her, but Robb also knew that if he did so, the plot of the other party would immediately end.

    Then no one could find out what the maniptor behind it wanted to do! If the enemy cut off a few abandoned chess pieces, he would be able to hide all the other trump cards, and he would no longer find any trace of them. It seemed that he had to wait and see how big the chess game the enemy was ying before he couldpletely overturn the chessboard.

    At this moment, heavy footsteps were heard, and the burly Jonah Gilbert came in. As soon as he entered the room, he gave Robb an evil smile and said, "Hey, Robb, why are you here again? Haven''t you talked enough with the princess at the ball in the daytime? Don''t forget my warning to you."

    As soon as the rabbit princess saw Jonah, a trace of fear appeared in her eyes. She quickly said, "Mr. Robb didn''t say anything to me. He just said in Chinese that he had been to the Tang kingdom to travel and could speak two or three sentences of Chinese. That''s it."

    "Really?" Jonah turned to Robb.

    Robb smiled and said, "of course it''s true. Mr. Jonah, I think you are very enthusiastic about the princess''s matter."

    Jonah, "I was the first one to find the princess in distress on the beach. Of course I should pay more attention to her."

    "Oh, I see," said Robb.

    "It''s time for you to leave," said Jonah in a serious tone. "Don''t get in the way of Her Highness'' rest. She is already very tired after attending the ball in the daytime, so she doesn''t have time to deal with viins with ulterior motives."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll leave now." Robb had got a lot of useful information from their Chinese conversation just now, and there was no need to continue to entangle here. He stood up and gave the rabbit princess aforting look, telling her not to worry, but he didn''t know if this rabbit could understand his human expressions. Anyway, he couldn''t understand the rabbit expressions either.

    He left politely and walked on the streets.

    In the corner far away, Madeleine showed half of her face and gave him a "rest assured" look.

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough. The beauty was so kind that she deserved it.

    He strode forward. It was already dark, and there were fewer and fewer people on the street. This was not Westwind Holy city, and there were no street lights all over the town. Moreover, most of the buildings here were ck, so when it was dark, the whole city waspletely dark.

    After Robb walked out of the ce, two people appeared at the fork in front of him. Two people were there, both wearing ck clothes, and a little leather armor was exposed at the opening of their clothes. It seemed that they were two men in leather armor and ck robes. They stealthed at the fork in the road, motionless, without making any sound, and even their breathing was very slow.

    It was hard for ordinary people to find these two people, but Robb had seen them from a long distance. This kind of low-level stealth seemed to not exist in front of Robb.

    In his eyes, they were two stupid assassins who thought they had stealthed into the street. They stood in the middle of the road, waiting for him.

    Robb wanted tough, but he couldn''t. He had to control himself and pretended not to see them. He walked slowly and stretched out his neck on purpose to make him easy to deal with.

    He also had to tell himself that he should pay attention to the moves he used when he made a move. He should not exceed the scope of wind magic, in case Madeleine, who was following behind, would be frightened.

    Sure enough, the moment Robb passed through the middle of the two assassins, the two assassins moved at the same time. One of them waved his dagger and stabbed at the key point of Robb''s back, the other one covered Robb''s mouth with one hand, and the other waved his dagger to touch Robb''s neck.

    Madeleine, who was quietly following behind, was shocked by the scene. She did not have the ability to stealth. She could see two assassins lurking in the distance. Now the assassins suddenly appeared and attacked Robb. As soon as they made a move, they were close to Robb. She did not even have time to rescue him. She was so scared that she almost cried out.

    However

    A whirlwind suddenly appeared on Robb''s body, circling around his body. The two assassins who had pounced on him were sucked into the whirlwind at the same time, and the dagger in their hands immediately slipped out of their hands. They were also swept up by the whirlwind, flying up to the sky. They didn''t fall until they had flown six or seven yards high.

    At this time, Madeleine also came out. She pulled out her holy sword. The moment the two assassins fell, Madeleine waved an angry sword light. The sword light shed all over the sky, and she used her "dark sword".

    When the two assassinsnded, they were cut into seventeen or eighteen pieces.

    Robb turned around and didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. "Hey, leave a living to interrogate. You''ve killed all of them. How can we ask them now?"

    Madeleine screamed, "Oh, no! I saw them sneaking up on you, so I was so angry that I killed them as soon as I made a move. What should I do? This is not Westwind town. I can''t ask your teacher to help me revive them."

    Robb had no choice but to say, "well, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it must be Jonah who sent them here. Such a low-level assassin, a small role, is often just a small chess piece in a big plot. They must not know any secrets. It doesn''t matter if we interrogate or kill them."

    Please support me by clicking some of the ads. It will truly mean the world to me

 Chapter 604: Her request

    Chapter 604: Her request

    Things were getting more and more clear. He brought a fake princess to Lost City and nned a plot. In order not to be seen through by Robb, who knew a little bit of Chinese and tried to approach the fake princess, he sent someone to kill him.

    It could be seen that this fellow must be plotting something!

    If Robb didn''t know how to speak Chinese, this matter might not have urred so soon.

    Robb pursed his lips and said, "what''s wrong with Jonah? He kidnapped the people of Big Tang in front of me. I can''t stand it. I''ll take care of it."

    Madeleine, "eh? You seem to have something to do with the Tang kingdom."

    Robb said, "I once traveled to the great Tang Dynasty."

    "Didn''t you grow up in the countryside?"

    "Well..." Robb was embarrassed. At this time, he had no choice but to show his trump card. He held Madeleine''s hand and said, "let''s have a date next time you have a long holiday. I''m so happy going out with you."

    "Okay, okay." Madeleine suddenly forgot what she had just said. It was already nine o''clock in the evening.

    Robb breathed a sigh of relief, [it''s dangerous. Fortunately, this is Madeleine. If I identally revealed a w when talking to that woman, she would definitely not be deceived. That woman is not a love brain. Madeleine will definitely report to the queen that I can speak Chineseter. I have to think about how to fool her.]

    The two of them went back to their residence side by side. Madeleine was immersed in the beautiful fantasy of "there will be a date next time during the holiday", and couldn''t think of anything else for a while.

    It was not until she returned to the mansion that she became a little sober. She pulled Robb into a quiet room and called number 2 over. Then she took out the crystal ball and dialed the number of the queen.

    Soon, the phone was connected.

    Madeleine hurriedly said, "Elizabeth, there is progress in the investigation."

    "Oh? So soon?" the queen asked, "I thought it would take a few days."

    Madeleine saidcently, "because Mr. Robb can speak Chinese. He talked with that rabbit princess in Chinese, and things have progressed all of a sudden."

    Just as Robb had expected, the Queen''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "Robb Smith, how can you speak Chinese? In our kingdom, few people can speak Chinese. Only a few preachers and pirates know a little Chinese, and most people have a dark eye on the east world. Don''t tell me, you have been living in the countryside since you were a child, and have traveled to the great Tang kingdom."

    Fortunately, Robb had already thought of a good answer and said, "it''s Godfather who taught me. He said that he had been to Big Tang, and he had also learned the immortal wind body technique there. So of course he could speak Chinese. I learned a few words from him. Eh... Madeleine, I''m sorry. I just told you that I had a trip to Big Tang. Its a bad habit of young people to boast. In fact, it''s my master who has been there."

    Madeleine immediately said, "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I often brag as well."

    The suspicion in the Queen''s eyes did not disappear, but she believed at least half of it, because the immortal wind body technique was a fake information that Robb had released when he was dealing with the army of the desert kingdom. With the Queen''s smartness, of course she had already obtained it.

    It seemed that what Robb had said made sense. She thought to herself, [it seems that the man went to Big Tang when he was young. He learned Chinese, and also learned their spells there. When he taught his disciples magic, he taught some Chinese. That makes sense.]

    The queen brought the question back to the point. "Tell me something about the rabbit princess."

    Robb said, "that rabbit folk is not a princess. Shes just a hostage. If I''m not wrong, it should be a rabbit folk who was caught somewhere and forced to disguise as a princess. Then, she was used to carry out some kind of plot. But we don''t know much yet, and we don''t know what he wants to do."

    "Oh? She isnt a princess?" the queen wasn''t surprised, because she wasn''t a person who would easily trust others. She had always been suspicious of the princess''s identity, so she asked Madeleine to take charge of this matter. Now that she heard the result, it was already within her expectation.

    After thinking for a while, she asked, "what do you think the fake princess''s arrival means?"

    Number two cut in, "at present, the rabbit princess has seen nothing but a group of idiots around her."

    Madeleine knew that she was not smart enough, so she didn''t say anything.

    Robb said, "generally speaking, the one who makes a plot will take the initiative to put forward his own request, trying to bring the people around him into his own rhythm and let things go in the direction he wants. Only in this way can he maximize the effect of his plot. As long as we think about what he has put forward, we can roughly guess what he is going to do."

    The queen nodded and said, "that makes sense. Number 2, has the fake rabbit princess made any request?"

    Number 2 frowned and thought for a while. "Not yet."

    "No, she has mentioned it." Robb suddenly chuckled. "It''s just that you haven''t noticed it."

    "When did she mention it?" Number 2 asked.

    Robb said, "Madeleine proposed to send a boat to send her back, but she refused Madeleine''s proposal. Then she said that she would like us to write to Big Tang and ask the group of Big Tang to pick her up."

    "Oh, right, that''s true," Madeleine suddenly remembered.

    Robb said, "isn''t this what she wants? It''s just that she brought it up after Madeleine proposed, so that you wouldnt notice it."

    The innocent and lovely Madeleine didn''t think of anything, but the old foxes all narrowed their eyes at the same time and said, "Are theying to pick up someone?"

    The queen said, "it seems that this is the problem."

    Number two also said, "maybe we should strengthen our sea defense."

    Robb said, "don''t panic! Your majesty, Number 2, I don''t think this person ising for us."

    "Oh?" the queen asked, "then who is the target?"

    Robb said, "don''t forget whose base is Lost City. With all due respect, this is not the territory of West Gran, right? It''s just the territory of Church of Darkness, a ce like the Sanskrit Temple."

    "What is the Sanskrit temple?" everyone asked.

    Please support me by clicking some of the ads. It will truly mean the world to me

 Chapter 605: Madeleine blew it up!

    Chapter 605: Madeleine blew it up!

    "Well, I''m sorry. It''s just a ce in fairy tales," Robb said. "Anyway, this is the nest of the Church of Darkness. I can''t be wrong. We don''t know who this conspiracy is aimed at. But we don''t have to be anxious."

    Robb''s words were actually a little harsh. Number 2 was now nominally a necromancer of the Church of Darkness, and the queen was nominally a member of the Church of Darkness. The two of them were both dressed in ck robes and held important positions in the Church of Darkness, but Robb undisguisedly distinguished the Church of Darkness from the queen in front of them. It could be said that he was very bold.

    The queen couldn''t help but take a deep look at Robb. Then she said calmly, "don''t say that. We are one with the Church of Darkness."

    Robb didn''t respond at all.

    Madeleine finally said, "then what should we do now?"

    Robb chuckled and said, "just observe quietly and not take any action. After figuring out the whole story, we will take the most advantageous n for us."

    "Yes, you''re right." The queen said, which meant that she was sure of the next n. With a straight face, she said, "just do as Robb Smith said. Next, you just need to observe the progress of the matter quietly and report to me if anything happens."

    After saying that, she added, "Robb, you are a smart man. Not bad."

    "Wow, you also said that Robb is a good man." Madeleine suddenly jumped out from the side and said, "you are ''good''. Do you really think it''s a good evaluation, or do you mean the same way that Number 32 is'' good ''?"

    The queen was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "I really think so."

    Madeleine was overjoyed and said, "now you know it, right? Haha! Robb is really good. Elizabeth, let me tell you. Just now, two assassins arranged by the enemy came to assassinate Robb. Guess what the result is? The whirlwind of Robb is so powerful that it instantly rolled the two assassins up to the sky and smashed their heads..."

    Robb thought to himself, [You kill them.]

    Madeleine didn''t care about the truth at all. She just wanted to exaggerate. "Godfather said that he was good at wind magic. It wasnt a good enough evaluation at all. It''s the same as you just praised him for his'' good ''wisdom. They are all sincere."

    The queen was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Well, well, he is really good. Is that all right?"

    Madeleine said, "look at him. He is such a good man. Shouldnt he be a prince? His strength and identity don''t match. Elizabeth, can you give him a promotion? I think Duke is a very suitable position for him."

    Number 2 next to him immediately sweated and thought, [you want to promote your boyfriend from Baron to Duke as soon as you speak? How could you be so excessive? Sir, the title is divided into five levels. Yet you want to directly jump from the lowest level to the highest level. There is no such a mess as you.]

    The queen was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She didn''t know what to say. She shook her head and sighed, "don''t be ridiculous! When he really makes a great contribution, I will consider promoting him, but he will never be a duke."

    "It''s impossible for a Baron." the Queen almost overturned the table. "Climb step by step."

    She couldn''t stand her bestie anymore and hung up the phone immediately.

    Next, Madeleine and Robb would temporarily live in the Lost City, waiting to see thetest progress.

    Fortunately, Westwind Holy city had been very peaceful recently. Robb went back to the holy city every once in a while to learn about the situation there. It was not a problem for him to talk with the queen on the phone.

    Several days passed quickly.

    Jonah hadn''t sent anyone to assassinate Robb since he failed to assassinate himst time. It seemed that he was afraid of alerting the enemy. In the pce of the rabbit princess, there was still a noble social ball every day. Robb and Madeleine would asionally attend it, and Jonah, as if nothing had happened, talked andughed with Robb, looking harmonious.

    Robb peeped at the social targets of the rabbit princess and found that the people of the Church of Darkness had a lot of contact with her. It turned out that the rabbit princess had told Church of Darkness that the people of the Church of Darkness were very wee to go to preach and build churches. If they were willing, they didn''t need tomunicate more with the Church of Darkness.

    This proposal was, of course, very popr. The Church of Darkness was very excited. It sent many high-ranking people to contact the rabbit princess, and even a few of the bishops came to meet and talk with the rabbit princess. They were very harmonious.

    The two sides drew a beautiful blueprint to spread the teachings in Big Tang. The grand preceptors even imagined the grand scene that tens of millions of rabbits had changed their belief to the Church of Darkness in Big Tang. They were so moved that they couldn''t help but shed tears. They wished they could fly to teach in person.

    However, Robb knew that these were all fake. Not to mention that a fake princess could not help the Church of Darkness, even a real princess couldn''t. Robb knew clearly how powerful a princess was in terms of authority? What are you talking about! The king could even dismiss the princess as a civilian without any hesitation.

    Anyway, it depends on how you are going to y.

    He went shopping with Madeleine every day, went to social balls, and went fishing by the sea. He felt veryfortable.

    That morning, Madeleine knocked on Robb''s door before dawn.

    Wearing a tube nightdress, Robb rubbed his eyes and opened the door. Madeleine immediately said, "Mr. Robb,e with me. I''ll take you to see something good."

    "What''s the good thing? Why are you in such a hurry to take me to see it in such an early morning?"

    "A warship!" Madeleine said excitedly, "our new warship is expected to be officiallyunched this morning. I think you will like it."

    "What?" Robb sobered up a little and said, "a warship? Oh, I''m a little interested in it. Well, wait a moment. I''ll be back soon after I change."

    He quickly changed into a noble suit and went out. Madeleine and number 2 were already ready to go out. The three of them took a group of followers out of the mansion and headed for the seaside ship factory.

    Although Lost City belonged to the territory of the Church of Darkness, the queen had been lurking here for sixteen years, and naturally she had cultivated a lot of things that belonged to her. The ship factory that the three of them were about to go to belonged to the queen, the Queens ship factory!

    The warships produced here were all the private property of the queen, which was her important reliance to ensure the safety of her sea.

    Please support me by clicking some of the ads. It will truly mean the world to me

 Chapter 606: Big Tang replied

    Chapter 606: Big Tang replied

    The Queens ship factory appeared in front of Robb.

    The scale of this ship factory was much smaller than Robb had imagined. It was probably influenced by the thoughts of modern generations. The ship factory in Robb''s mind was as huge as the one in science fiction movies.

    However, what he saw in front of him was a construction site by the sea. A beach filled with wood and semi-finished wooden ships.

    In the middle of the construction site, there was an area surrounded by canvas.

    Pointing at that ce, Madeleine said with a smile, "That is thetest warship of our West Gran."

    "It is built in the middle of a canvas. Doesnt that indicate its confidentiality"

    Madeleine said, "that''s her Majesty''s idea. When she was fighting with Godfather for the cream technology, she realized the preciousness of the confidentiality technique. One step ahead of the other, she could far surpass the enemy. Therefore, when she built this new warship, she paid great attention to confidentiality."

    Robb was speechless

    Cream technology?

    Robb almost burst intoughter on the spot. [no, I can''t. I need to hold back. This is a very serious thing. Don''tugh.]

    "But there''s no need to hide it now," Madeleine said proudly. "This ship is going to sail today. It''s useless to keep it a secret now. Let the world see the great power of our kingdom."

    Robb was intrigued by her words.

    The workers began to lower the canvas. Then, an iparably huge warship slowly revealed its true face.

    Robb had been in the era of navigation, so he had a little understanding of all kinds of Middle Ages ships. As the canvas descended, the first thing he saw was the ship''s mast, one, two, three

    It turned out to be a sailboat with three sails. It''s amazing.

    The canvas continued to descend, and the side of the ship was exposed. Robb nced over and saw many cannons on one side of the ship, at least ten. ording to the principle of bnce, there were also ten cannons on the other side of the ship, which was very significant firepower.

    "Well, well, well." before Robb finished his praise, the canvas was all dropped, revealing a row of paddles at the bottom.

    Robb was speechless

    Seeing his strange expression, Madeleine couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong? Why did you suddenly be stiff?"

    Robb said, "the bottom row of the ship''s paddles is too outrageous."

    Madeleine said, "It is a very new design. The ship usually relies on the wind to move forward, and when it enters the state of war, the ship''s paddles also starts to move. Relying on the wind and the pulling force of the liquid, its speed will be much faster than that of an ordinary ship, and it will be more mobile and flexible in a sea battle. This design has received a lot of praise from Elizabeth. The man who invented it has received a great bonus."

    Well, Robb now understood that this should be the version of Galleass. This kind of ship''s design was very strong. Back then, it was also the overlord of the world in the Mediterranean. It was thetest invention in this era. It was very powerful.

    The next step was the ceremony of the ship getting into the water.

    Therge group of sailors happily sent the ship down to the sea. The huge three sail sailboat raised its white sails, which looked mighty and domineering.

    Robb took it as a trip and happily watched the ceremony. He felt it was not bad.

    Just as the ceremony was over and before everyone could turn around, a soldier quickly ran over and knelt on one knee in front of Madeleine. "My Lord, thetest news is that we have received a letter from the border of Big Tang. And we have also sent a letter, which says that they will immediately send an army to pick up the princess and thanked us for our help."

    Hearing the news, the three people, Robb, Madeleine and number 2, looked at each other with strange expressions.

    Although others didn''t know, the three of them all knew that the princess was a fake princess. Since she was a fake princess, they should be confused when they received the letter. Why did they send someone back to thank them? And they also said that they would send an army to pick her up.

    Robb asked the soldier calmly, "who sent the letter? Who answered it?"

    The soldier said, "the letter was written by number 2. The reply was received by Jonah Gilbert first, and he gave it to us."

    Robb smiled and said, "we know. You can leave now."

    After the soldier retreated, Robb turned his head and smiled at number 2. "The flying messengers have been bribed, and the letter has not been sent to Big Tang at all. It should have turned back halfway, and then a fake reply letter was forged by him."

    Number two nodded.

    Robb continued, "now that the enemy has taken the initiative to take out the ''reply from Big Tang''. It means that their plot is about to enter the next stage."

    Madeleine was not smart enough to cut in at this time, so she had to ask, "guess what they will do?"

    Robb said, "the information is too little for us to guess. Who knows why they are doing this. It seems that it''s time for me to ask the fake princess."

    Madeleine said, "it''s hard to talk to the fake princess, as Jonah has been keeping an eye on her."

    "It doesn''t matter. I have an idea." Robb took out two small crystal balls from his pocket. These were the "mobile phones" he inventedst time. The first batch was given to three adventurers, and production was still going on. He chuckled and said, "Madeleine, you take one of them to attend the social ball. You pretend to talk to the rabbit princess and take the opportunity to shake hands with her to give this crystal ball to her."

    Madeleine suddenly understood and said, "ah, it can still be like this."

    Robb said, "technology is what we need. The other party can''t imagine that we will talk to the fake princess in this way."

    Madeleine and number 2 couldn''t help admiring the method. It was really brilliant. Except for the people from Westwind holy city, no one had ever touched the "mobile phone". No one had expected that someone would talk to the fake princess in this way. This was called attacking the blind area.

    In the evening, the fake princess''s mansion started a social ball again. Arge group of big shots from the Church of Darkness were talking with the fake Princess about pushing the dark faith into Big Tang. When they were having a good time, Madeleine, as the "dark sword sage", came over and chatted with the fake princess. Taking the opportunity to shake hands with the fake princess. She stuffed a crystal ball into the fake princess''s hand.

    The fake princess had been held and controlled for many years, so she was very vignt and sensitive about everything. When she received the "mobile phone" from Madeline, she could not see any ws on the rabbit''s face. However, even if there were any ws on the rabbit''s face, it was difficult for humans to see them.

    She quietly put away the phone, although she didn''t know what it would be used for.

    Please support me by clicking some of the ads. It will truly mean the world to me

 Chapter 607: Family

    Chapter 607: Family

    After dark, Robb came to the mansion of the fake princess and hid in the darkness. This time, Madeleine didn''t want to stay far away from Robb. She was afraid that there would be another assassin attack, so she followed him closely.

    The two of themy on a roof in front of the fake princess''s mansion and looked at the opposite room. Through the window, they could see that the ball wasing to an end, and the big shots of the Church of Darkness were saying goodbye to the fake Princess.

    Jonah deliberately stayed. After everyone left, he winked at the guards and servants of the fake princess and then pretended to say goodbye and left the building.

    Therge building quieted down. The fake princess stretched to show her tiredness, but the guards and servants who were responsible for monitoring her still followed her from one room to another.

    It was not until the fake princess came to the bathroom that they finally stopped following.

    The fake princess went into the bathroom alone, and then the curtain of the bathroom was closed. From the curtain, he could only see a shadow of a rabbit head swaying around.

    Madeleine whispered, "Hey, are you imagining her taking a shower?"

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "Why should I want to imagine that?"

    "But her body is a human."

    Robb broke out in a sweat and said, "Hey, don''t guide me to think about it. Once I think about it, I wille up with strange scenes. Catch the point. Now is the best time to call her."

    The fake princess was under surveince at any time. Only when she was taking a shower could she temporarily lose their surveince. At this time, she didn''t even take off her clothes, but took the crystal ball that Madeline gave her in her hand to study. Although she didn''t know what it was, she had some knowledge about it. Crystals could be used formunication, which was well-known in Fengmo Continent.

    While she was thinking about how to use it, she suddenly heard a ticking sound.

    She was afraid that there would be ears on the other side of the wall, so she hurriedly wanted to cover the crystal ball with her hand so that it wouldn''t make any sound. However, as soon as her hand rubbed against the crystal ball, it immediately activated, and it no longer made any sound. Instead, it was Robb''s voice. He said in a very low voice, "Hello, Miss rabbit! Turn on the shower head."

    The familiar Chinese made the fake Princess burst into tears. She immediately understood what was going on. She quickly turned on the shower head in the bathroom, making the sound of water. If someone was eavesdropping outside, only the sound of water could be heard.

    But as long as she put the crystal ball beside her ear, the impact of the water sound would be very small.

    "I''m Robb Smith, the man who talked to youst time."

    "Yes, I know." the fake princess said anxiously, "you are the only person who can speak Chinese here. I have a very deep impression on you."

    "I didn''t have the chance to talk to you a few times before, so I can talk to you as gently as possible now," Robb said. "I''m here to help you. Although I''m a stranger to you, all the people in this world are like family members to me. I will try my best to help you. If you have any difficulties, just tell me."

    Her warm words almost made the fake princess cry. No, she really cried. Her two rabbit eyes were filled with tears, "I''m the daughter of a silk merchant from Big Tang. I followed my father through the Silk Road and transported the silk to far away western countries, so I know thenguage of East and West. Not long ago, my father and I led our attendants to sell silk as usual, but we were surrounded by the troops of Kingdom of Knights. They held my father and all the attendants as hostages, and then ordered me to disguise as the princess of Big Tang and let me be the princess of Big Tang. I had to follow their orders, or they will kill my father and all the members of the trade group. "

    "From the Kingdom of Knights?" hearing the name, Robb could not help but frown. "So Norma is doing something? Do you know their specific n?"

    "I don''t know!" the fake princess said, "I''m just a pawn. They don''t want me to know anything. They just want me to make good friends with the people of the Church of Darkness as much as possible and promise them the right to teach in Big Tang. I cant say anything else. I''m sorry, I can''t help you."

    "No, you have already helped us a lot," Robb said gently. "At least you have let us know who is the maniptor and how powerful he is. We won''t be caught off guard."

    "Please save me, my father and my followers."

    "Don''t worry. I will save you." Robb said, "I can rush into the mansion to save you now, but if I save you, your father and servants will be killed. We may not even be able to find your father''s corpse, so we can''t act rashly now. You have to wait patiently and try to cooperate with Jonahs arrangements for now, pretending that you know nothing. I will find a way."

    "Okay!" the fake princess replied.

    "I''ll tell you what I know now." Robb said, "Jonah forged a reply from Big Tang, saying that he would send an army to pick you up. What do you think of this?"

    "An army?" the fake princess said in a low voice, "they really have an army. I was sent to the sea outside Lost City by the people of Norma. When I arrived on an ind in the open sea, they sent a small boat to take me to the sea near Lost City. Then they threw me into the sea, let me swim to the shore and pretend to let Jonah pick me up."

    Robb said, "I have roughly guessed what they are going to do. You should protect yourself first. I will save you, your father and your servants. If there is an emergency, you can hide in a ce where no one is around. Touch this crystal ball, say the numbers 000088. Then you can contact me. Remember the number. Don''t make a mistake."

    "Got it."

    Robb hung up the phone, and Madeleine was looking at him curiously. Robb and the fake princess had been talking in Chinese just now, and Madeleine couldn''t understand at all. She could only blink her big eyes and watch Robb.

    He held Madeleine''s hand and said with a smile, "let''s go back to our room and call the queen. I have almost guessed what he is going to do."

    "Ah? Have you got any important information?" Madeleine asked, "what did the fake princess say?"

    "Let''s talk about itter."

    An hourter, in Robb''s room, the three people, Robb, Madeleine and number 2, surrounded the crystal ball. Inside the crystal ball, the dignified image of the queen appeared. The group of people quietly listened to the information that he shared.

    Of course, Robb deliberately avoided saying, "all the people in this world are like family to me." he didn''t want to cause any trouble to himself.

    Please support me by clicking some of the ads. It will truly mean the world to me

 Chapter 608: Norma

    Chapter 608: Norma

    After Robb reported all the information in his hand, the queen and number 2 obviously thought of something, and their eyes shed. Only Madeleine still didn''t know what had happened. Perhaps this was the biggest difference between the people who only rushed forward and those who join political struggles.

    Madeleine couldn''t help but ask, "what''s wrong? You look as if you have understood everything. Tell me, what''s the n of the enemy?"

    The queen said, "let''s listen to Robb first. I also want to hear what he has to say."

    "Okay, I''ll tell you."

    Robb chuckled and said, "it''s obvious that this is a military attack against the Church of Darknessunched by kingdom of knights."

    "Attack?" Madeleine asked, "how did you get this result?"

    Robb said, "don''t worry. I''ll talk about it one by one. First of all, a few years ago, Norma used the battered flesh trick to drive Jonah Gilbert out of Norma, letting him escape to Lost City and enter the interior of the Church of Darkness. He became a temr knight and operated a spywork in Lost City. This is the first ring."

    The queen nodded in satisfaction.

    Robb said, "then, Norma arrested a silk businessman of Big Tang and asked his daughter to disguise as the princess of the Big Tang. This is the second ring."

    "Then, the fake princess disyed her social skills in Lost City. She made friends with arge number of senior members of the Church of Darkness and promise them that she can help spread their faith in Big Tang," Robb said with a smile "For a church, the most important task is to obtain territory and expand its strength. So the proposal of the fake princess will definitely win the favor of the Church of Darkness. So, of course, the Church of Darkness will be less wary of the fake Princess and even take her as a confidant. In this case, the Big Tang will wee the fake princess to return. Then, guess what will happen?"

    Although Madeleine didn''t like conspiracies, she was not stupid. After thinking for a while, she immediately understood, "when the fake Princess returns, the big shots of the Church of Darkness must see her off. After all, she is a princess of a kingdom, and their respect must be very good. At least, she has to go to a lot of senior leaders. Whatre the senior leaders'' status? They can''t be humble."

    "Exactly. Add 10 points!" Robb gave a thumbs up to Madeleine and said, "now it''s the time for the performance of the army. ording to the fake princess, the kingdom had already sent an army to hide on the small ind in the outer sea. At that time, this army will disguise as the army of Big Tang ande to pick up people at the dock."

    Madeleine had almost understood what was going on. "Big Tang never sends troops to the west, and its foreign strategy is very conservative. In addition, with their rtionship with the fake princess, the Church of Darkness will think that the army of the Tang Kingdomes with goodwill and will not be on guard."

    "When the princess handover ceremony is going on at the dock," Robb said with a snicker, "the warships on the ship will suddenly fire together, and the magic items will be shot at the same time. The important figures of the Church of Darkness on the shore would exploded wildly. Then the marine army will began to fight. That scene would be very wonderful."

    Robb''s words were interesting, but the people who heard them didn''t think it was interesting. The queen, Madeleine, number 2, all had heavy expressions on their faces.

    Madeleine asked, "why did this happen all of a sudden?"

    "Isn''t that simple?" the queen said indifferently "It''s obviously for the sake of Mondra. The monster army was inexplicably killed by that crazy man. The Church of Light''s reputation has beenpletely ruined, and our kingdoms strength is flourishing. After this summer''s harvest, we are likely tounch a massive attack towards Mondra''sir. By then, once Mondra and the Church of Light lose the battle, the Church of Light''s power in the entire kingdom will all be lost."

    Speaking of this, she paused for a moment and sighed slightly. "If I were the pope of the Church of Light and the king of Norma, I would have to have an alliance with Mondra at this time. There is a desert kingdom between the two kingdoms, so it is inconvenient toe over from the silk road. So they have to take the sea path."

    Speaking of this, Robb suddenly remembered that a few days ago, Motra hade to him and reported to him that Norma had reached a secret agreement with Mondra, and he hadn''t taken it to heart at that time. Now thinking about it, he believed that things were not simple.

    He couldn''t help saying, "Your Majesty, I think we''d better be on guard on thend."

    "Yes?" the Queen''s expression turned heavy. "Do you have any information?"

    Robb said in a low voice, "my teacher said that Norma might be discussing something unknown with the desert kingdom."

    The Queen''s expression was not very good. She just nodded to show that she knew and fell into deep thought.

    At this time, Madeleine, as a general, began to make a tactical deduction, she murmured "Their army will bombard the senior members of the Church of Darkness. They will be seriously injured or even dead, and at the same time, it will also cause panic. At that time, theyll send soldiers tond in the battle and rush into the chaotic city. Our main army is now all on Bright Road, preparing to fight against Mondra. Only a small number of troops and the temr knights of the Church of Darkness are in the city."

    "By that time, the members of the temr knights will definitely lose their heads, because many important figures will die under the ships guns, and themand system will be in chaos. The people of Norma will take the opportunity toe ashore, and there will be a great chance for them to capture Lost City."

    It would be better if she didn''t make the deduction. She suddenly felt that the situation was extremely urgent. "Elizabeth, although Lost City is under the control of the Church of Darkness and is not under our control, it is still a part of West Gran after all. All the people living here are the citizens of West Gran. If it is controlled by the Church of Light, I don''t know how many percent of the people here will survive. Can we just sit and watch?"

    "Well, I''ve also considered this question," said the queen. "Madeleine, what can you do?"

    "The best way is, of course, to inform the Church of Darkness immediately," Madeleine said. "After they hear about it, they will definitely kill Jonah immediately. Then we will gather our forces and fight them to the death on seas."

    Hearing her arrangement, Robb was happy. "Madeleine, this is a general''s fighting method, but it must not be a Queen''s."

    The queen nced at Robb and snorted, "you are smart enough to guess that I won''t use Madeleine''s method. Tell me, what will I do?"

    Robb said in a low voice, "you will pretend that you know nothing at first. Let the troops of Norma dock and kill most of the senior members of the Church of Darkness. Then you will send your army to kill all the people of Norma. Killing two birds with one stone."

    TL: Thank you so muchh for donating and supporting my trantions<b>0jdk</b>! It truly means a lot to me and does a lot to help me in my life in college.

 Chapter 609: The elephant challenged the dog suddenly

    Chapter 609: The elephant challenged the dog suddenly

    After Robb finished his words, Madeleine opened her mouth wide. She really didn''t expect that she would do that.

    The queen took a deep look at Robb and said calmly, "Robb, you''re a smart smart man. You think fast."

    Robb said, "I''m ttered. I just did some trivial work. It must be far worse than your Majesty''s foresight."

    He was only in his fake identity now, so he could only say that. If he was now in the identity of thezy priest, he would definitely say in a strange tone, "my trick is not as good as yours even by 1/10000. You are an expert in this field."

    In fact, Robb didn''t like to y tricks, especially this kind of political struggle between humans. He didn''t want to get involved at all. If he didn''t want to help Madeleine, he wouldn''t even say a word.

    The queen said, "the man''s proposal is very good, but he ignored an important point."

    "What?" Madeleine said, "why should I ignore such an excellent strategy?"

    The queen said crossly, "what that ignores is the rtionship between us and the Church of Darkness. Although we are not as inseparable as it seems, we are still in a cooperative rtionship at present. We need to scare the Church of Darkness, and at the same time, we need to rely on the power of the Church of Darkness, so we can''tpletely break up."

    Robb pursed his lips and wanted to say, "politics is really annoying.".

    But he managed to hold it back.

    The queen continued, "once the n he put forward is used, the Church of Darkness will definitely find out know the n of Norma, but deliberately did not inform them. They might even say that our n is to bury the ambushed soldiers and wait to attack the Church of Darkness after it is seriously incapacitated."

    Number 2 cut in, "yes, once the Church of Darkness falls out with us, there will be many disadvantages. They may mobilize all the dark believers to oppose us, and then West Gran will immediately fall into internal strife. Then the original expedition nned to solve the matter of Mondra will have to be dyed."

    Madeleine had no choice but to keep silent.

    Robb said, "that is to say, we have to make sure Norma fails to prevent too many civilians from being hurt, and also not let the people of the Church of Darkness find out... That''s too difficult."

    The queen sighed, "yes, it''s very difficult."

    If she was an iron hearted and ruthless politician, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to pretend that she didn''t know anything. She just needed to let the troops of Norma bombard the city, and then there would be a magnificent battle, which would make the city a decadent ce. In this way, the Church of Darkness would definitely be greatly damaged, and it would never be able to affect West Gran in the future.

    After all, there wouldn''t be many troops that wouldnd in the city. After the city waspletely destroyed, the queen would pretend to send an emergency army to recapture the city and send army to drive the army of Mondra back to the sea.

    But if they did so, the people in the city would be miserable, and there was a small number of troops that belonged to the queen. These loyal subordinates would also be sacrificed. By then, many people would die in the city.

    Mondra might be able to bear such a loss, but the queen, who loved her people as much as her children, could never bear it.

    However, if her army reacted quickly andunched an attack immediately after the army of Norma attacked the senior members of the Church of Darkness, it would seem fake. At that time, the Church of Darkness would definitely fight her.

    Robb said, "in other words, if you want to act as if you are in a hurry to fight, you have to win."

    The queen replied, "yes."

    Robb said "It''s not easy to put on an act. Our flight messengers in Lost City have been bribed by Jonah. There must be some soldiers who have been bribed in the army here as well. If we order the soldiers to act on the spot in advance, we can''t get through them in a minute. But if we don''t tell the soldiers in advance how to fight this battle, they will definitely be confused by the sudden attack of the enemy and lose their morale, then they will really ept the battle in a hurry."

    Madeleine was a general who had led soldiers to fight for many years. She knew the situation on the battlefield best and felt it was unreliable when she heard this. "The war must be under full preparation and have an absolute advantage. Only in this way can we have the confidence to win. If we ept the battle hastily, we will lose tens of soldiers."

    The Queen''s face darkened. She had always been smart, but she couldn''t do anything about this either.

    After thinking about it for a while, she sighed and said, "well, if you can''t think of a way, you''d better inform the Church of Darkness that that princess is a fake and that Jonah is a traitor. Protecting the people in the city is more important than fighting against the Church of Darkness."

    This was indeed a good idea, but for Robb, it was not!

    In this way, the mission of the fake rabbit princess would fail. Her father and the caravan would all be killed by Norma. They were from Big Tang. To Robb, they were no different from his family. How could he just watch them die?

    Robb said, "Your Majesty, it''s not impossible to win the battle in a hurry."

    "What?" the queen, Madeleine and number 2 looked at him curiously.

    Robb said, "for example, when an elephant was sleeping, a dog suddenly ran to attack the elephant and bit its bottom hard. The elephant woke up in sleep and responded hastily. Do you think it can defeat the dog?"

    The three beside him said together, "nonsense. Even if the elephant is in a hurry to fight, it won''t take much effort to deal with a dog."

    Robb said, "that''s right! The troops sent by Norma tounch a surprise attack on West Gran were only transported by sea. They had to disguise as their army to wee the princess, and the scale of their army cant be toorge. I estimate that there are at most a dozen ships, and this fighting capacity is only the fighting capacity of a dog. As long as we prepare an elephant, no matter how wild it is, we can fight back in a hasty battle."

    The queen said, "you mean that I will transfer my army to Lost City in advance? Isn''t that going to arouse the enemy''s vignce? And it will also arouse the suspicion of the Church of Darkness."

    "No, no, no, the army will certainly arouse vignce. What I mean is..." Robb said. "A decisive force doesn''t need to look very powerful. It just needs to be ced in Lost City unremarkably. When Normas armyes, it will fight the battle hastily."

    The queen, Madeleine and number 2 asked almost at the same time, "what are you talking about?"

    Robb pointed to the direction of the ship factory and said, "the new warship!"

    TL: I realized how much I should treasure my readers and supports, so I''ll put a list here for my list of supporters from now on ^_^  Supporters:

    1.0jdk

 Chapter 610: A battleship made of steel

    Chapter 610: A battleship made of steel

    "A new warship?" Madeleine said, "do you mean the new warship that entered the water a few days ago? That warship is indeed very good, but it is only flexible in navalbat and can''t deal with more than a dozen enemies at the same time."

    Number 2 also said, "yes. If we deliberately let the enemy''s fleet enter the port, they will definitely attack all the boats in the port at the moment of the sneak attack and seize the people first. At that time, there will be a traitor making trouble, and most of the warships that can fight in the port will be lost in an instant. Even if our new warships deliberately stop far away from the first round of sneak attacks, it is still difficult to defeat more than a dozen of them."

    Robb said, "no, I''m not talking about a low force warship. I''m talking about something new..."

    Hearing this, Madeleine''s eyes lit up in an instant. "Ah, Mr. Robb, do you have any new invention? You are good at inventing weapons. You must have something good."

    The queen couldn''t help but feel excited. She had personally seen the Katyusha and mines invented by Robb Smith, which were really excellent weapons. Later, through Robbs micro camera, she had obtained the evidence of the talks between Mondra, the Church of Light, and the abyssal demon. In an instant, she had won the support of the public.

    Therefore, the queen was still looking forward to the invention, but she was not as blindly convinced as Madeleine.

    Robb said, "it can''t be said to be my invention. It should be regarded as my teacher''s. It''s just that my teacher likes to use the invention on people''s livelihood, and I''m good at using it on weapons."

    Hearing this, the Queen''s eyes lit up. It turned out to be the invention of that crazy man, which must be useful. She couldn''t help but ask with excitement, "tell me, what''s it?"

    Robb said seriously "The fake letter from Big Tang has just arrived at Lost City, and the army to pick up the princess must have to wait for one or two months, because Norma is far away from here. If the armyes too fast, it won''t be like this. Let''s use these one or two months to make a warship made of steel, and it will be an elephant. No matter how the wild dogsunch a sneak attack, it can make the wild dogs burn with a single p. "

    "A steel warship?" the three people were all confused.

    Number 2 couldn''t help but ask, "can a ship made of steel float on the surface of the water? Won''t it sink?"

    Madeleine also said, "how many sails does a steel warship have to have before it can run?"

    Robb didn''t exin to the two of them. Instead, he turned to the crystal ball and said to the queen, "Your Majesty, you should be familiar with the steam engine."

    The Queen''s eyes lit up. "Using a steam engine?"

    "That''s right," Robb said, "you''ve seen a water wheel before, right? It''s a kind of wheel that can be used to push water and grind with one wheel. What do you think will happen if we turn it around and let the steamer with a water wheel to pull the water?"

    All of a sudden, the queen seemed to understand something. The huge water wheel would keep spinning and swaying, which would bring much energy. Since the steam engine could move the train made of steel to run very fast, of course it could also drive arge ship made of steel to run very fast.

    A ship made of steel!

    All of a sudden, the queen thought of the steam tank in Westwind Town, which was a perfectbination of attack and defense. If a ship made of all steel could be the king of the sea, could those weak wooden ships fight with such a thing? Needless to say

    She said decisively, "Madeleine, number 2, call the boatmen to Baron Robb and make a huge steel ship as soon as possible! We need to prepare an elephant in Lost City."

    Unlike the queen who often chatted with Robb, Madeleine and number 2 had a broader vision. The two of them hadn''t realized what the queen and Robb were going to do.

    However, since the queen had given the order, there was no need to hesitate.

    In the evening, a group of boatmen came to Robb''s room.

    The leader of the group was an experienced boatman in his fifties. He was a master of ship design, the best of all the boatmen.

    When he saw Robb, his expression was obviously a little strange. "Sir, we are the fishermen of the Queen''s ship factory. Her majesty ordered us toe to see you, saying that you have a more powerful ship design n and to let us help youplete it."

    Robb had no choice but to say, "well, Im ttered. I don''t have any systematic n. I just have a small imagination."

    "Only that?" the old boatman''s expression was obviously unhappy. It was obvious that he mistook Robb''s "imagination" for an outsider who was blind.

    Robb could understand what he was thinking now. He must be thinking, [Where did this guye from? Where did hee from? He wanted to give advice to experts and put forward a useless idea, which will make us suffer again.]

    But it didn''t matter. It was right to have doubts. The progress of science was to stagger forward step by step amid countless doubts. If there was no doubt, it was not good for the improvement and development of technology.

    Robb smiled and asked, "do you think a ship made of steel will sink?"

    "Of course not." the old boatman also smiled. "That''s just a wild guess of an outsider. As long as the rtionship between buoyancy and gravity is calcted, it won''t sink."

    "That''s good," Robb said, "since you can say that, I''m very confident in my n. Come on, let me show you a drawing first."

    Robb took out a drawing of the "steam ship", which was very simple, simr to a children''s sketch. The internal structure was not drawn, but the outline was drawn.

    However, for the experienced old boatman, one look at the appearance was enough to understand a lot of things.

    He saw the big water wheel in the middle of the ship at a nce.

    "Is this the only power source on the ship?" the old boatman said, "from this shape, it is used to pull water. If it spun fast enough, it can pull water back quickly and move the whole ship forward. However, it requires a lot of power. I don''t think it can be done by dozens or even hundreds of people. After all, the whole ship is made of steel, which will be very heavy."

    "Yes, so it needs a steam engine."

    "What?" the old boatman was confused. "What is a steam machine?"

    It turned out that the steam engine, which was well-known in Westwind town and Bright Road, hadn''t spread to Lost City yet.

    Robb shook his hand with a smile and opened a transmission portal. "Let''s go inside and go to Westwind Holy city. You are responsible for the design of the ship, and the dwarven craftsmen there will be responsible for providing power."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk

 Chapter 611: The crystallization of cutting-edge science and technology

    Chapter 611: The crystallization of cutting-edge science and technology

    The old boatman led therge group of people through the transmission portal. Then they found themselves in an ind city.

    They had never heard of building a ship in an ind city, so they were confused.

    Not far away, in the courtyard of the chapel, azy priest waved at them and said with a smile, "wee to Westwind Holy city. My disciple has told me that you are here to build a ship, right?"

    "Ah, respected priest." the old boatman came over and said, "Robb asked us to build a ship, but this... This is an ind city. How can we build ship boat here?"

    "Why can''t an ind city build a ship?" Robb smiled and said, "we can send it to the seaside through the transmission portal after we make it."

    The old boatman was speechless

    "The reason why we have to make it here is very simple. The first reason is that there is aplete industrial system here. There are mining caves, refining factories, arge number of craftsmen, and all kinds of parts and machines ready-made. Only in this way can we catch up with time. The second reason is that the technology is confidential!" Robb said

    Hearing what he said, the old boatman understood!

    There were many people in Lost City, and there were also spies. Last time, he had designed a row of cruise ships, and it was inconvenient to build them with canvas. But there was no need to worry too much here. How could the enemy go to an ind city to steal the ship?

    After a short time, Elsie came. He was ordered to take the boatman to have a simple tour of Westwind Holy city. He immediately saw the huge iron refining furnace, the big steam train, the steam bus... All kinds of things that dazzled him. After overturning hismon sense, he took them to the dwarf vige.

    The steam tank that was being processed here shocked the boatman again. Even this kind of big iron car could run, why couldn''t the big iron ship run? No one knew better than the boatman that the sea could carry a huge steel object that was bigger thannd.

    "Then let''s start to work!" the old boatman was excited at once. "I want to design a big ship made of steel, hahaha."

    In the following days, the ship building work began.

    The boatman and the dwarven craftsmen came to Robb to get a few BUFFs and then started to work. There was a "steam engine" as the heart in the steel body, a high chimney on it, and a huge water wheel on both sides of the ship

    The boatman soon found that they seemed to only y the role of design, and the specific forging parts were all done by the dwarves.

    The dwarves didn''t need to know the knowledge of a ship. They just needed to make parts ording to the drawings and requirements. They didn''t care about the design at all. Anyway, they could make whatever parts the boatman required andbine them together.

    In fact, the boatman didn''t know much about the steam engine, the wheels, the transmission system, and even how the water wheel was rotating.

    Hismon sense of ship building had been overturned

    They seemed to understand that ship building was no longer only the work of the boatman, but also the whole industrial system.

    Time flew. Two months passed in a twinkling of an eye.

    It was almost summer now! It was time for the summer harvest.

    Robb''s daily avatar and simultaneous operation in two ces were really tiring. He wanted to end this kind of hard days as soon as possible. Of course, the biggestfort in these days was that Madeleine yed with him every day, and the cute Madeleine apanied him. It was worth it if he worked harder.

    The fake rabbit princess continued to hold a social ball in Lost City and promised all kinds of privileges to the Church of Darkness, which made the senior leaders of the Church of Darkness excited inexplicably.

    It was hot in June.

    On that day, a messenger arranged by him came to Lost City and brought a piece of exciting news to everyone. "The army of Big Tang will arrive in five days."

    Everyone was waiting for the news!

    The people of the Church of Darkness wanted to wait for the news toe and spread the teachings in the Tang kingdom.

    The people of Norma were also waiting for the news and preparing tounch a surprise attack.

    And the people on Robb''s side were a little impatient.

    In a valley beside Westwind Holy city, a huge steel ship had been built. The ship was thirty meters long. To be honest, it was not very big.

    Nowadays, the sailboats with three sails were often over thirty meters long. For example, the warship that had juste into the sea not long ago was thirty-two meters long, a little longer than this newly built steel warship.

    However, although the length was nearly the same, their weight waspletely different. This ship was almost made of full steel, heavy, and its defensive power was not on the same level as a wooden ship.

    Under themand of Robb, the boatman applied wood texture paint on the steel warship. If they didn''t remove the paint, no one would know it was made of steel.

    There were more than thirty short cannons on the ship, which were used for physical output.

    In addition, they also added a lot of messy magic items to carry out magic output.

    The main weapon on the bow of the ship was actually Thunders roar of the desert kingdom. The making technique of this kind of magic item had been captured and imitated by the queens experts, and the first imitation had been installed on thistest warship as its main weapon.

    On both sides of the ship, besides the short cannons, there was also the "Katyusha" invented by Robb Smith, and arge number of defensive magic runes were drawn on the ship.

    It could be said that it was the most advanced technology crystal of thend!

    The boatman were also deeply touched by their own work. However, the problem now was how to bring it to Lost City

    Next was the time to witness a miracle.

    The queen saw through the crystal ball that Robb Smith opened a transmission portal to Westwind Holy city at the seaside of her ship building factory in Lost City. The manzily got up from his stone stool, walked to the ship which was more than thirty meters long, and lifted it up with one hand.

    Then he lifted the huge ship and walked to the transmission portal. He stuffed therge ship into the small transmission portal.

    Strangely enough, it was stuffed in!

    The Queen almost overturned her table.

    In the blink of an eye, the giant ship appeared in the dock of the ship building factory in Lost City. It floated on the water like an ordinary wooden ship. The only difference was that there were no sails on it, and there was only a tall chimney, which made it look a little out of ce with the wooden ships beside it.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk

 Chapter 612: Ill be a good man

    Chapter 612: I''ll be a good man

    A ship without sails appeared in the dock of the queens factory.

    As the ship was painted with wood texture, it looked like an ordinary wooden ship. Madeleine and number 2 didn''t tell any of their subordinates the detailed information of the ship, but told them that there was a ship that encountered a stormst night and was dragged back to the ship factory. It was now waiting for maintenance.

    In this way, no traitor would spread the information.

    Madeleine didn''t even transfer it to the navy, because no one knew if there were any spies arranged by Jonah.

    Shell just let the huge steel ship float quietly in the dock in Lost City.

    That evening, it was time for Robb to talk about the fees with the queen.

    Robb satzily on his stone stool and looked at the crystal ball. "Miss queen, you have received the steel warship. It''s time to calcte the cost with me, right?"

    The queen had long known that the damned man was a man who wanted money desperately. It was impossible for him to build the warship for free, so she had already been mentally prepared. She said calmly, "well, how much does it cost?"

    "I won''t tell you the whole number immediately. Let''s do the same calctions," Robb said with a smile. "First of all, calcte the material cost. More than fifty tons of steel, a ton is one thousand kilograms, and a kilo is about the price of an iron ingot. You know the price of an iron ingot. You can calcte it by yourself first."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    Judging from the cost of the materials, the queen sensed that something was wrong.

    Robb said, "next is the cost of making the short cannons, the magic items, the steam engine, the fees of the dwarf craftsmen, the chimney, the wheel, the gear, and... These things have been used countless times and I have roughly calcted it for you..."

    The queen pounded the table and said, "you''re asking too much. It''s clearly ck money."

    "Is it?" Robb said, "or you can do the math out by yourself."

    The queen turned to the secretary next to her and winked at him. After a while, the secretary finished calcting and handed the queen the list with his trembling hands.

    The queen only took a look at it and felt her whole body tremble. "Really? This cost... This weapon''s cost is too much, isn''t it?"

    Robb shrugged his shoulders and said, "with your current gross national product, it''s really difficult to build such a huge steel ship. You can only make ten or so ships by smashing the pot and selling iron to empty the national treasury. But don''t be sad. As long as you develop well and improve your economy, you will be able to build more easily in the future."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The court clerk next to him whispered, "Your Majesty, do you really want to give him such arge sum of money? You have just prepared so much money to rebuild the Royal Pce. If you give it to him, the royal pce will not bepleted."

    The queen shook her head and said, "don''t be silly. This giant steel ship is a national weapon. How can I give up such a powerful weapon in order to build the royal pce? I''d rather abandon the royal pce than this ship. Send someone to give him the money."

    The court secretary bowed and left.

    The queen looked at Robb depressed. "It was not easy for me to save money, but all of it is gone now."

    Robb said, "but you can solve the threat from the Church of Darkness and Norma in one go. So why not? I believe that as wise as you are, you must know whether the money is worth it or not."

    "s, for the long-term peace of the coastal cities, a powerful warship is necessary. This money is worth it," the queen sighed "However, it''s not enough to just solve the threat from the sea. The enemies from thend are still here. I have sent someone to investigate the information you told mest time. Norma has indeed reached a secret agreement with the desert kingdom, but the content of the secret agreement can''t even be realized by the best spies. I have reason to suspect that Norma may use the desert kingdom to attack our kingdom. s! My n to break through Mondra''sir and unify the Kingdom of Gran will be postponed again. "

    Speaking of this, she sighed, "when can I revive my kingdom?"

    Hearing the helplessness and pain in her tone, Robb felt a little sorry for her. He shrugged and said, "it''s a political matter. This is how it is. You want to kill Mondra, but Mondra tightly holds the thighs of the Church of Light, so Norma can''t just stand by. You should have been mentally prepared."

    The queen said, "I''m just very angry. Why do the bad guys like Mondra have people to help? I''m on the side of justice, but no one is there to help me? Not only that, there''s also a damned man who has been extorting my money."

    "Am I extorting your money?" Robbughed. "I have given most of the money I took from you to the craftsmen, which is the reward they deserve for making weapons, desserts and all kinds of good things for you. If I give you these without pay, the workers will get nothing. Then, what about fairness for them?"

    The queen said, "you mean, because I''m a good person and I''m just, I pay attention to fairness, so I have to pay something if I want to get something. And Mondra is a bad person. He doesn''t need to pay attention to justice and fairness. He just needs to constantly plunder others. That''s why he lives so easily?"

    Robb threw up his hands and said, "so far, that seems to be the case."

    The queen sneered, "then I''ll be a bad guy, okay?"

    "No!" Robb suddenly put on a serious face, which was rare to see. "If you are a bad person, you may be able to get many ves who will work for you for free, but you will also lose someone''s help at the same time."

    "Whose?"

    "Mine!"

    The queen was rendered speechless

    The eerie silencested for a few seconds. Robb had thought that the queen would thump the table and say, "you have never helped me before. You will take my money."

    But in fact, the queen didn''t say anything. She thought quietly for a while. After about thirty seconds, she suddenly showed her face and smiled. This smile was extremely beautiful, making her face more beautiful.

    She smiled and said, "then I''d better be a good person."

    "Wow!"

    "If you say one more word, I''ll change my mind and be a bad guy."

    Robb smiled and said, "it''s not that you can change it as you like. Once your three values are formed, it''s difficult to change them."

    The two of them were separated by the crystal ball. They looked at each other quietly and had nothing to say for a while. After a long time, the queen said, "I''m tired. I''m going to bed."

    "Well, go ahead," Robb didn''t say anything strange, butforted her in a soft voice, "there is much support for justice, but there is little support for injustice. This momentary difficulty doesn''t mean anything. As long as you walk on the right path, you will definitely take the final victory."

    "I hope so!"

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk

 Chapter 613: It has started

    Chapter 613: It has started

    Five dayster, a group arrived at the outer area of the city.

    The size of this group was not small. There were a total of eleven warships, all of which were three sailed ships. On the deck of the ships stood towering buildings. Two rows of side cannons were lined up on both sides of the ships, looking mighty and domineering.

    The golden dragon g with five ws was hung on each ship, and on the deck of each ship stood some rabbit folk sailors.

    Seeing the ship, Robb wanted to say something.

    This is not Big Tangs ship

    Although he had never been to Big Tang in this world, judging from the overall development of this world, Big Tang should be in the middle ages. At that time, in East Gran, the navigation technique should be extremely backward.

    The techniques used at that time should be the "hard sail technology". There was ack ofrge coastal ships, and all of them were only coastal boats. How could there be such a unifiedrge sailboat? This was too ridiculous.

    But he just acted like this. He bullied the people here because they didn''t know much about the East.

    Robb was a little curious. Why didnt any sea merchant who have seen them beforee to expose it? However, when he walked around the dock, he found that all the sea merchants were not there. He asked someone and heard that Mr. Jonah had frequently released all kinds of overseas missions in the past few months. The sea merchants and adventurers had set out happily.

    Norma didn''t know anything about Big Tang, so they dared to use a sailboat to disguise as Big Tangs warships.

    These ships didn''t arrive at the port at once. They separated down on the distant sea and sent out boats to negotiate. Robb saw that a small group of rabbit folk came ashore. They all had a rabbit head and wore eastern armor. One of them looked to be the rabbit general.

    However, Robb had already talked to the fake princess on the phone and knew that these rabbit folk were all members of the silk trade group. Like the fake princess, they were also held hostage by the members of Norma, forcing them toe out to perform.

    The fake rabbit general went ashore by a small boat and had a good talk with Jonah, who had been waiting on the shore for a long time. He thanked him for saving the princess, and then arge group of senior leaders of the Church of Darkness gathered around to meet and shake hands with the fake general. The two sides showed a very harmonious and friendly attitude.

    The rabbit general was willing to send some priests and nuns to the east to help them build a chapel and spread their teachings there, which made the senior leaders of the Church of Darknessment that they had not received the princess in vain.

    Robb knew that the show was about to begin.

    Sure enough, after the friendly negotiation between the two sides, it was time to send the fake princess on board. The warships in the distance began to slowly move towards the shore. Robb quietly pulled Madeline''s hand, and thetter understood and quietly retreated a little. Number 2 also followed them. The three of them quietly left the crowd and climbed to the direction of the ship. They climbed to the steel warship and sat in the cabin, watching the scene from afar with the magic item added with "detection technique".

    On the main pier, arge group of priests and archbishops of the Church of Darkness were waiting in line to see off the fake princess. A huge three sailed sailboat came over and picked up the fake princess and the rabbit general.

    Robb pointed at the warships behind them and said in a low voice, "Madeleine, look, the cannons of the enemy warships."

    Madeleine took a closer look and found that the cannons of the eleven warships were intentionally or unintentionally aimed at the important targets around.

    Some aimed at the dark warships nearby, some aimed at their cabins, the archbishops on the shore, some aimed at the ports gunpowder, and even the muzzle of a warship aimed at the Queen''s newly built warship.

    Madeleine''s heart tightened. "Should we disperse the soldiers on the warship now?"

    "Don''t! If we ask them to leave the ship in an emergency, all our hard preparations will be in vain," Number 2 said "Even if the people of Norma can''t see through us, the people of the Church of Darkness will definitely know that we have prepared for it. At this point, we can only pretend that we don''t know. After the enemy opens the fire, they will immediately order the soldiers to jump into the sea to escape ande to our ship. Only in this way can we show the scene that an elephant was suddenly bitten by a wild dog and fights back."

    "But the soldiers will die. This is not Westwind Holy city. Godfather is not here, the dead will really die..."

    "I''ll protect them," Robb said in a low voice. "I''ll go to that ship and use my magic to protect them!"

    "No way? It''s too dangerous." Madeleine said anxiously, "then I''ll go with you."

    "Don''t make things worse. Your swordsmanship won''t work in this situation," said Robb.

    "But... It''s too dangerous for you to go there like this. I have to follow you."

    Robb put on a serious face and asked, "Madeleine, are you going to be my nanny?"

    His tone was a little harsh, which made Madeleine stiff. After a few seconds, she said with tears, "thank you. You must be careful."

    Robb slipped down from the huge steel ship and transferred to the nearby warship. There were more than 200 crew members on the ship, and the scale was quiterge. When they saw Robb get on the ship, they quickly bowed. In the past two months, Madeleine and Robb had been together all the time. They often went to the ship factory, dock and so on. Everyone knew who he was.

    Robb said, "Duke Madeleine asked me to observe and learn on this ship. I am temporarily responsible for themand of this ship."

    The crew bowed, but Robb found that a few of them sneered. If Robb didn''t know the enemy''s plot in advance, he might not be able to perceive their expressions. But now, he seemed to hear them say, "you''re going to die soon. Why do you even want tomand?".

    [Sure enough, there are spies on the ship. It''s right that we didn''t evacuate the crew in advance. The news almost leaked out,] Robb thought to himself.

    He made an "OK" gesture to Madeleine on the huge steel ship from a distance to make her feel relieved. He knew that Madeleine would definitely be worried about him, but it didn''t matter. The final result would not be dangerous for her and would not hurt her heart.

    Robb looked at the wharf in the distance and saw that the fake princess and the rabbit general had boarded the ship. With a polite look on his face, Jonah apanied the fake Princess and her group to the ship. When all of them boarded the ship, the enemy attack was about to start.

    The fuse was burning!

    Of course, nowadays, the cannons were hidden in the ship, so no one could see that the fuse was burning.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk

 Chapter 614: Abandon ship

    Chapter 614: Abandon ship

    People saw the rabbit princess waving her hand on the deck and Jonah who pretended to get off the ship after saying a few words.

    On the wharf, rows of big shots waved goodbye to them.

    A few secondster, with a loud bang, the surprise attack began.

    At the same time, the eleven three sailed big sailboats fired at the same time, and the magic items on the ships were also fired at the same time.

    In an instant, physical cannonballs, magic flying bombs, fireballs, ice arrows, holy explosions... All kinds of attacks were shot out of the warships at the same time, crazily sweeping towards the people waving goodbye on the dock.

    This time, they were really caught off guard. These big shots from the Church of Darkness had never expected that the people from Big Tang would suddenly make a move under this situation.

    A cannonball fell into the crowd and exploded!

    Two cardinals were both blown up at the same time.

    Another fireball flew over at an archbishop that was still waving his hand. All of a sudden, he turned into a fireball.

    .

    With broken limbs and broken arms flying all over the sky.

    In an instant, there were heavy casualties and rivers of blood on the dock.

    What was interesting was that although the big shots of the Church of Darkness suffered a great loss, ordinary civilians were not affected. It turned out that the people of the Church of Darkness had their own identities. Before sending the fake Princess onto the ship, they cleaned up the dock and drove the civilians away.

    This was amon practice in the middle ages. When did the big shots and the ordinary people mingle.

    As a result, all the big shots took this round of attack.

    Themoners that were still nearby reacted and fled in all directions. The warships of Norma didn''t have time to care about thesemoners. This time, they only brought eleven three sailed sailboats, but they had to attack many targets immediately, so they didn''t have extra energy to deal with themoners.

    The army of Norma only used two warships'' side weapons to attack the big shots on the dock. The other nine warships also attacked the warships that were docked. Several dark warship near the area were shot at the same time, turning into huge fireballs.

    Some of them, who were a little far away, were also hit by the gunfire and magic attack. The sailors on the ships were so scared that they jumped into the water before they could even fight back.

    The armies of Norma didn''t intend to miss the Queen''s warship. However, the poor queen had nothing here. There was only the new warship floating on the sea not far away.

    Obviously, Jonah had already informed them that this warship was thetest one and it was very powerful. They had to give it a heavy blow.

    The two warships of Norma fired at the same time.

    In an instant, countless cannonballs and magic roared towards the warship.

    Madeleine''s heart almost jumped out of her chest when she saw this.

    At this time, Robb was standing on the deck of the ship, pretending to know nothing. Beside him, there was arge number of crewmembers watching the farewell ceremony. However, just before the artillery battle began, five of them jumped into the water at the same time

    Obviously, these five guys were all traitors and had already been bribed.

    They knew that the warships of Norma was about tounch a sneak attack, so they took the perfect time to jump. The moment they fell into the water, cannonballs came.

    A cannonball flew over first. With a bang, a big hole was made on the side of the boat. The cannonball went into the cabin and hit a sailor who was resting in the cabin. The sailor was caught off guard and was about to be smashed into pieces by the cannonball

    At this moment, a whirlwind suddenly wrapped him and pulled him to the side. The cannonball grazed the body of the sailor and flew over. It hit the partition at the back, prated the partition and entered the ships belly.

    Then, dozens of cannonballs fell on the deck one after another. Some hit the deck, and some hit the side rails. In an instant, dozens of big holes appeared on the deck, and several crewmembers were almost killed by the cannonballs. But strangely, before the cannonballs hit them, there was always a whirlwind wrapping them and pulling them away horizontally.

    As a result, not a single crewmember was injured in this round of bombardment, but the warship was smashed into pieces.

    The crew finally came to their senses and shouted, "enemy attack! Enemy attack! Get ready to fight back!"

    "Stop it!" Robbughed and cursed, "the ship has been destroyed. What else can we do? I order you to jump off the ship immediately to escape and withdraw to the ship of Duke Madeleine."

    The crew were was stunned and thought, [although our ship has eaten dozens of bullets, it only has dozens of big holes. We can still fight. Why should we change our ship?]

    However, just as they thought of this, they saw the second wave of attacksing.

    This round of attack was no longer just the solid shell, but a lot of messy magic.

    A huge me explosion hit the side of the ship and exploded. The power of the me instantly ignited the ship. If Robb hadn''t immediately used wind magic to blow out the heat of the me, many crewmembers would have been roasted in an instant.

    Then, ice arrows, lightning, fireballs, and a lot of magic constantly flew over, hitting the side and deck like discharge sails. The whole warship immediately had many fires, burning everywhere. Several crewmembers almost died. If Robb hadn''t erected a wind wall in front of them in time, they would have beenpletely doomed.

    At this time, the crew also found that the reason why they could still be alive now was that they were protected by the wind magic of Robb Smith. This man had saved the lives of countless crewmembers by himself!

    Robb shouted again, "jump out of the ship quickly. Go to the ship where Lord Madeleine is."

    This time, the crew no longer had any hesitation and decisively abandoned the ship and jumped into the sea.

    As soon as they jumped off the ship, another wave of gunshots came. Pieces of broken wood flew around and mes were everywhere. Robb didn''t want to stay here any longer, in case that Madeleine was worried and shed tears.

    He pulled down a board from the deck and threw it into the water. Then he jumped down, stood on the board and steadied himself. Then a gust of wind blew from behind and pushed him forward. While sliding with one hand, Madeleine and number 2 on the other ship were stunned. They really didn''t expect that Robb Smith was so powerful that he was not injured in the wave of magic attacks from the enemy. He even protected all the crewmembers, and finally escaped in such a handsome way.

    At this moment, the five traitors jumped out of the water and waved their daggers at Robb.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk

 Chapter 615: He was ready to fight back

    Chapter 615: He was ready to fight back

    The five traitors who suddenly jumped out were the five spies who had escaped from the ship at the beginning. After they jumped into the water, they happily looked at the warships of Norma attacking the warship. They wanted to see the picture of the warriors of the kingdom of Gran suffer. They didn''t expect that all the crewmembers of the Kingdom of Gran were protected by this wind magician.

    Of course, they couldn''t let go of such a powerful wind magician. In the future, he would definitely be a threat to Norma. Therefore, the five traitors lurked in the water, waiting for Robb to jump out of the water andunch a sneak attack the moment he slid on his board.

    This move came all of a sudden, which was really a little unexpected. Magicians were most afraid of enemies who suddenly appear close to them.

    Unfortunately, they met Robb

    All of a sudden, he jumped up from his board. His body spun in the air, and a beautiful cyclone leg appeared. The faces of the five traitors were hit by their feet at the same time, and they fell backwards. Robb spun in the middle, and he stood steadily on the board after falling down.

    He even pretended to snort and said, "who gave you the illusion that I am not good at closebat? As a wind magician, I like to be direct."

    The five spies were kicked so hard that their faces and feet were in a mess. They didn''t know why the magician had such great strength. After taking his attack, they felt as if their bones were broken all over their bodies and could not move at all. They didn''t know that Robb had shown mercy to them, in case that he would expose his strength if he kicked them into pieces.

    The five spies slowly sank into the water, but before they drowned, the West Gran crew who had just jumped off the boat swam over and stabbed daggers into their hearts.

    This was a war between two kingdom, and the soldiers would not show mercy at all. Since Robb was not in the position to arrest the prisoners, he had to pretend not to see them.

    More than 200 crewmembers swam from the ship to the newly built steel warship.

    The steel warship with wood texture looked like an ordinary wooden ship, and there was no sail, and only an iprehensible chimney. Therefore, the enemy thought that this was a broken ship in maintenance without sails, so they did not waste their precious attacking power on this ship.

    After they got rid of the ship, they cheered triumphantly and turned the muzzle of their guns to the warship that the Church of Darkness rushed to use in a hurry. The cannon and the magic items were fired fiercely, and the fight was very pleasant.

    The rabbitmen who had just stood on the deck and pretended to be innocent were all driven into the bottom of a ship and locked up in case they made trouble for themselves. The real crew of Norma appeared on the deck.

    These people all looked very valiant, and their style was very different from that of the people of the Kingdom of Gran.

    The Kingdom of Gran was also called the Magic Kingdom. There were many magicians.

    Norma, on the other hand, was called the knight kingdom. There were many rough men in the Kingdom, and the whole kingdom was valiant.

    Moreover, the Kingdom of Norma is located to the north of Fengmo Continent, the climate is rtively cold there, and the living environment is much harsher than that of the Kingdom of Gran, which made the people of the Kingdom of Norma have a stronger physique, and even the north wind will turn fishermen into pirates.

    After these people appeared on the deck, the panicking Church of Darkness finally understood what had happened.

    At the dock, someone shouted, "they are from the Church of Light!"

    "Damn it! It''s a plot."

    "The despicable Church of Light."

    "Fight! Fight!"

    "Where are the temr knights? Transfer them here.."

    "No one ismanding?"

    "The big shots are all dead and badly injured."

    "How many boats do we have left?"

    The dock was in a mess. Countless people in ck robes were running back and forth, and then they were shot into the sky by the firecrackers on the warships

    Some magicians began to fight back in a hurry, throwing several fireball and ice archery skills towards the warships on the sea. However, this kind of disorganized counterattack was unable to shake the well prepared enemies. The magicians on the warships used defensive magic to easily block these counterattacks.

    At this time, Robb had already arrived at the steel warship. Along with him, there were the two hundred crewmembers. They swam to the steel warship awkwardly, and their faces were full of panic. They were not mentally prepared for this sudden attack, and it was normal for them to be stunned.

    Moreover, their new warship had been burned to ashes just now. It was hard to imagine how low their morale was now.

    The only thing on the crew''s mind was to run away as soon as possible.

    Seeing that Robb had returned safely, Madeleine breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was also very happy about the strength he had shown just now. But now, it was not the right time to be around Robb. No matter how much she loved him, she was still themander and shouldered the heavy responsibility the queen had given her.

    Madeleine said loudly, "Everyone, listen to my order, immediately enter this warship and get ready to fight back with it."

    "What?" the crew sweat "Use... Use this ship to counterattack?"

    "Duke, didn''t this ship get damaged and need repair?"

    "Yes, it doesn''t even have a sail. How can it sail?"

    Robb said, "I''ll teach you how right away. You can learn and use it now."

    .

    The crew were speechless on the spot. What should they do now?

    The captain stood out and said, "Sir, with all due respect, can we fight with our current level? This is a war, not a joke. If we go to the battlefield with our current level, there is only a dead end waiting for us. Rather than forcefully going up to die like this, it''s better for the soldiers to escape, keeping behind their own strength."

    "Why can''t you learn and use it now?" Robb said.

    "What? What is it?"

    "I can''t exin it clearly to you," Robb said, "anyway, as soon as a rookie gets on a mobile weapon, he can beat the enemy as much as he wants. Don''t tell me that you can''t do it. Use your perseverance to ovee it. It''s time for you to be the protagonists."

    The crew were rendered speechless

    There was no reason to argue with such a crazy man. Anyway, the biggest order had to be followed. The crew were still soldiers after all. Even if they knew there was a trap ahead, they had to follow orders. At this point, they had to bite the bullet.

    Robb said, "all the people on board who were in charge of paddling before, go to help the gunner with the cannons and the magic items, sailors should go into the power room to coal the boiler, and the helmsman should continue to take charge of the rudder."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk

 Chapter 616: Go Westwind!

    Chapter 616: Go Westwind!

    Under themand of Robb, the crew moved everywhere. It was apletely strange warship. They were not familiar with everything on it and thought it would be difficult to understand it, but soon they found that many ces on the ship were the same as the earlier warships.

    Because the two ships were made by the same craftsman.

    The design ideas were the same. Except for the most crucial power system and the sails of the spar, the other parts were simr.

    The design of the corridor, cabin, helm and so on were simr.

    It didn''t take them much time to find their position.

    However, the sailors who had been transferred by Robb to work on the steam engine were at a loss.

    Robb handed them an iron shovel and said, "lift the coal nearby and pour it into the furnace. Do you understand?"

    In fact, the furnace had already been heated up secretly, because the steel warship had already been secretly prepared to set out, but it didn''t run with all its strength before. A few sailors added some coal into it, and Robb also secretly threw a fire wall to control the power inside. In a sh, the power of the steam engine was full.

    "Woo, woo, woo!"

    The whistle was loud!

    Arge cloud of thick smoke spurted out from the tall chimney

    "Well, look at the fire in the furnace. When it''s almost gone, just add more coal. Do you understand?" Robb said to the other sailors.

    "That''s all?"

    "Yes, that''s it. Just control the fire."

    Robb came out and ran to the deck.

    At this time, the situation at the dock was very serious. The several warships sent out by the Church of Darkness to fight in a hurry were all ttened. There was no longer anything on the sea that could contend against Normas fleet. There were only a lot of messy broken boats and fishing boats trembling in the distance.

    The army of Norma began to dock and sent troops tond.

    The sailboat they were driving was very simr to the Spanish sailboat of his original world. A ship could carry at most three hundred or four hundred sailors, one hundred of whom were necessary to drive the sailboat, and the rest were soldiers fornding on the battleship. There were more than 200 soldiers on each ship, and with eleven warships, added up to three thousand.

    Under the cover of the gunfire of the warships, these three thousand troops rushed into Lost City. Perhaps they could upy the city.

    This city was located in the southwest corner of the continent. It was difficult for the army of West Gran to get this city back in such a short time. Then the Church of Light might open up a branch here, and the following squads would continuously transport soldiers to the two sides of Mondra. West Gran would be attacked from the back and front.

    Just as they were about tond, a strange warship came out of the queens ship factory.

    Themander of the raid on the warship of Norma couldn''t help but look over. What he saw it was a strange ship without a spar or a sail. It was rowing against the water wheels on both sides of the ship, blowing ck smoke as it came towards them from afar.

    Themander was suddenly shocked. He pointed at the strange ship and asked, "what kind of strange ship is that?"

    Jonah Gilbert walked out of the room and looked at them. He said, "that was a broken ship pulled back by the warship a few days ago. It was said that there was an ident, so its sails and spars were broken. It was parked in the queens ship factory and was waiting for maintenance. Why did ite out all of a sudden? It''s strange."

    "How did it move without a spar or a sail?"

    "The water wheels?"

    "What''s that strange thing? How could it move?"

    "Don''t worry about such a trifle. Just sink it," said Jonah,ughing. "Aim at that strange ship and sink it."

    As soon as he finished speaking!

    "Boom!" the strange ship was the first to shoot. A huge lightning as thick as a bathtub shot out from the bow of the ship.

    "Ferk, is that Thunders Roar from the desert kingdom?".

    The huge thunder light hit precisely on a warship of Norma. The huge three sailed warship was not defenseless. There were many magic arrays drawn on it, and some magicians used defensive magic on it. However, the power of Thors Roar was not something ordinary magic array and defensive magic could withstand.

    With a loud sound, the defenses of the ship was cut through, and the magic defensive arrays were all broken. A huge hole was opened on the side of the ship, and several side cannons were destroyed. The rest of the artillery soldiers were burned ck and were down on the ground. The ship shook violently, and dozens of soldiers on the deck identally fell into the sea.

    "Damn it!"

    "It turns out that West Gran has mastered Thunders Roar,"

    "Fight back! Fight back!"

    The crew of the several warships roared

    The Commander''s face darkened. "They actually have such a ship."

    However, Jonah said, "don''t worry. It''s just a warship. We have eleven warships. Even if one of them is slightly damaged, it won''t affect our overall fighting capacity. Just send a few more ships to attack it randomly, and soon we can deal with that broken ship."

    Themander thought it over and agreed. He didn''t need to worry about a broken ship.

    He asked the adjutant to wave the g, and two three ships came up to the strange ship, while the other ships continued to approach the shore, preparing to make a forcednding.

    At this time, Robb had already stood at the head of the huge steel ship. He had just taught the crew a few words casually. As for the other positions, they could explore by themselves. There was no need to teach them everything all the time. All he needed to do was to let the two groups of people who were in charge of the steam machine and water turbines learn how to use them.

    He decided to climb to the bow of the ship. The view here was broad and it was convenient for him to watch the battle.

    The only regret was that he needed a beautiful woman to y with him.

    At this time, Madeleine came out of the cabin and shouted, "Mr. Robb,e to the cabin. Your position is too dangerous."

    Robb smiled and said, "Oh, it''s just the right time. Come and help me with my pose."

    "What pose?" Madeleine was confused.

    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, the short cannons on the opposite warship fired. Dozens of solid iron cannonballs roared towards their warship. Madeleine was shocked. She took out a shield from the cabin and pounced on Robb.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk

 Chapter 617: Westwind! Fire!

    Chapter 617: Westwind! Fire!

    The short cannons didn''t have a high probability of hitting. Although it was carefully made by the dwarves and was one of the most advanced technology in this era, its uracy was still very low. It could hardly be used to attack people, but could only be used to attack huge warships.

    As for where they would hit, it all depended on luck.

    Of course, Madeleine was very clear about this, but she was worried that Robb was unlucky. What if a cannonball fell on him?

    Therefore, she pulled out a shield and darted to Robb. She pulled him behind her and set up a shield in the direction of the enemy ship.

    If he was unlucky and the cannonball really flew over, she could block it with this shield.

    Seeing that she was so nervous about his safety, Robb was a little moved. He pulled her behind him and smiled, "don''t worry. Let''s watch the show."

    In a twinkling of an eye, the cannonball had arrived at Westwind ship.

    Dozens of solid iron cannonballs hit the deck and side of the Westwind ship one after another, but none of them hit Robb and Madeleine.

    The ones who shot it on the other side thought that they would see the beautiful scene of flying wood, but the result was beyond their expectations.

    The cannonball hit the side of the ship, but it didn''t break. Instead, it bounced back with a loud bang and fell into the sea dejectedly. The cannonball that fell on the deck was more interesting. It fell on the deck with a bang, but it did not pierce the deck into the belly. Instead, it bounced two times on the deck, rolled a few circles, and then stopped.

    Dozens of cannonballs hit the ship, but not even a single hole was made. Only a few small holes were left on the surface of the ship.

    The soldiers of Norma were stunned. "That''s impossible!"

    "What happened?"

    "What happened to that ship? Why couldn''t the cannonball break through it?"

    "The deck and sides are all unharmed."

    "What kind of magic array is it? How can it defend against long-range physical attacks?"

    "No, there is no magic array that can resist cannonballs! Cannonballs contain so much power."

    "Look, several parts of the ship opposite have changed color."

    It turned out that the steel ship was not unharmed when the cannonballs hit the body of the ship. The huge impact and friction made ayer of wood texture paint outside the ship disappear, revealing the ck steel inside.

    The soldiers of Norma couldn''t help but shout, "oh my God! It''s a ship made of steel."

    "What the hell?"

    "That''s impossible!"

    "How could it be made of steel? How heavy is it? Won''t it sink?"

    "How can it move?"

    While they were discussing, Westwind ship didn''t idle away. In a hurry, the crew in fighting position finally filled the short cannons with cannonballs. They shouted, "sorry, we were too slow. We were beaten by the enemy for a while before we are finally ready."

    The officer in charge ofmanding the artillery soldiers shouted from behind, "stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and fight back."

    The short cannons on both sides of Westwind ship fired at the same time

    However, these short cannons were no different from the ones of Norma. They were all ordinary physical cannons, and the big solid iron balls flew over hundreds of miles and hit the warship of the other side.

    The same scene, but the result was different.

    The wooden body of the warships couldn''t withstand the powerful iron balls. A big hole would be shot out after a single blow, and the cannonballs would prate into the ships bellies, causing pieces of wood to fly into the air. The unlucky soldiers were smashed to death on the spot, and those who were lucky enough not to be hit by the cannonballs immediately fell to the ground, muttering, "God of light, please bless me.".

    The battle between the two sides was fierce.

    The soldiers of Norma roared, "we can''t keep doing this. Magic! Try magic if the cannonball can''t damage them."

    From a distance, Robb saw a bunch of magic items on the deck of the other party. Most of the magic items were in the shape of a box or a cylinder, which was just a very simple magic container with magic. It seemed that the people of Normas imagination was not enough, so they hadn''t made such a magic item with many conditions.

    The soldiers lit the triggers, and a lot of fireballs, ice arrows and other things flew towards Westwind ship.

    However, the ship was not defenseless. When the magic hit the ship, a magic ripple immediately appeared on the ship. The defensive magic array was effective. These defensive magic arrays were not made by Robb. Although he promised to help the queen build the ship, he did not personally participate in the drawing of the magic arrays, in case his incredible array would cause the power imbnce in this world.

    Therefore, the magic defensive arrays on the ship were all created by the elven magicians.

    The magic power of the elven magicians was far inferior to that of Robb, but they were also outstanding enough to make the magic defensive power of this warship far better than that of an ordinary warship. However, they wouldn''t distort thews of the world like what Robb would have created.

    The magic attacks of Norma was blocked on the spot when it hit these magic arrays.

    "Let''s fight back!"

    Madeleine ordered loudly, "take out the Katyusha and let the people of Norma see the new magic items of our Magic Kingdom."

    On the side of the warship, there were several small windows.

    The craftsmen in Westwind Holy city had long had the experience of hanging magic items in the outer shell of the steam tank, and it was much easier to hang magic items outside such a huge warship. The small window opened, revealing a bee nest item. The crew of Norma had never seen this before, so they didn''t know what it was.

    But the next moment, they understood!

    With a series of bangs, the Katyushas began to fire.

    In an instant, countless fireballs flew towards the warships of Norma.

    The number of fireballs spewed out at that moment was totally against themon sense of Norma.

    The first fireball flew to the side of a warship, and a magic defensive array was activated. With a bang, the fireball was neutralized by the magic defensive array, but then the second, the third, the fireball constantly hit and caused ripples on the magic defensive array

    The magic power of the magic array was not infinite. It was limited by the magic power of the magicians of Norma and the materials used to draw the magic array. It was not a good idea to draw the magic array on wood, so the endurance of the magic array was also quite limited.

    After several fireballs were neutralized, the magic defensive cover formed by the magic array exploded and dissipated in the air. Then, dozens of fireballs hit the ships continuously.

    TL:THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE DONATION, Fisher2210! <33 Happy Valentines Day as well!  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk  2.Fisher2210

 Chapter 618: Im going to start a mobile operation

    Chapter 618: I''m going to start a mobile operation

    Norma sent two warships to deal with Westwind ship, but the result was that the two warships turned into huge fireballs at the same time. The crew on the ships screamed crazily and jumped off the ships. Then, a group of rabbit men who were not taken care of also climbed out of the cabin and jumped into the sea.

    Seeing the drowning soldiers of Norma, Robb wanted help, but he is Robb Smith now, he''d better not be too kind to the people of Norma.

    But when he saw the rabbit men jump into the water, he couldn''t calm down. They are merchants. They were forced to join the battle. They are also victims. They shouldn''t have suffered the pain of war, so he has to save them.

    Most importantly, these rabbit men couldn''t swim. They were not sea merchants, but merchants from the East through the silk road. It was normal that they couldn''t swim. As soon as they fell into the water, they struggled miserably.

    Some of them were weak or injured. They didn''t even have the strength to struggle and sank straight into the water.

    Robb knew that he couldn''t get them out of the water at this time, so he quietly waved his hand and threw BUFFs on the rabbit men one by one. "Water Breathing." this was a special skill of a Great Druid in Dark de. With this BUFF, the rabbits could breathe in the water, so that they wouldn''t drown.

    At first, those drowning rabbit men thought they were dead. They held their breath and didn''t dare to let the water enter their mouths. But when they couldn''t hold it anymore, they opened their mouths to drink water. When they did so, they found that they could breathe in the water

    [what?]

    [Strange! How could I breathe in water?]

    [Never mind. Thank God I could survive.]

    The rabbit men wisely sank and hid under the sea. They quietly took breaths under the water, looking at the battle on the water with their pair of red eyes, waiting for the end of the battle.

    The Commander of the army of Norma was a little confused, so was the man standing next to him.

    The two of them looked at each other and said in shock, "that''s impossible."

    The two warships were destroyed, but their opponents werepletely unharmed

    They couldn''t ept such a fact.

    Themander was a little confused. "A ship made of steel. There is no such thing in your intelligence."

    Jonah said awkwardly, "I didn''t know they had such a monster. Even the spies I sent out didn''t know it. This is a new warship that has just arrived."

    "Damn it! What the hell is this?"

    Jonah thought it over carefully and then gritted his teeth. "There is only one possibility. This thing should be from Westwind town. Only that strange town is specialized in producing and making such strange things."

    "It''s not the time to trace back where ites from," themander said. "It''sing. It''s rushing towards us. We must stop thending operation immediately and deal with it first. Otherwise, if he sends out another fireball rain attack on us like the one just now, our troops will be instantly annihted."

    Jonah said, "surround with our remaining nine ships and fight it together."

    Themander epted the suggestion. This was the only thing he could do now. He had to deal with the ship first before he couldnd.

    "Surround them and fight!" themander said in g. "As soon as the artillery stops, we will jump to the side and jump in. Kill all the enemies on it and take the ship."

    The remaining nine warships had beennding on the shore, but now they didn''t dare to do so. They turned around and rushed towards Westwind ship.

    "They areing. They areing," Robb said with a smile. "After discovering that my ship is a steel warship, the nine ships rushed together. This is the correct choice, haha."

    Madeleine said with concern, "you''d better go back to the cabin. It''s too dangerous to stand on the deck."

    "Okay, okay." in order not to make the girl worry, Robb stood at the bow of the ship and pretended to be the leader. He took Madeleine''s hand and went back to themand room of the ship.

    Number 2 and the captain of the warship were all here. The captain of the ship gave a littlemand to the ones on artillery just now, but when he found that the enemys warship couldn''t even break through with cannonballs, he felt that it didn''t matter what he wasmanding. He just let the ordinary crew members perform by themselves.

    Now seeing Robb and Madeleinee back, he immediately shouted excitedly, "Duke, Baron, this warship is so powerful. It''s made of pure steel. I didn''t know it was so powerful before."

    "Oh, is it fun?" Robb said, "Nine more areing."

    The captain of the ship looked at the other nine warships rushing towards them and was a little nervous. "If I''m not wrong, they will disperse and attack us from several directions. At the same time, there will be several full sail warships rushing towards us, trying to fight against us."

    Madeleine nodded and said, "yes, they will definitely take such a strategy. After all, it is the warship of the kingdom of knights, and they are not afraid of closebat. Whether it is the quality of the generals or the soldiers, they prefer the closebat style. And the general and soldiers of our Magic Kingdom are better at long-range operations."

    The captain of the ship said, "once the enemies Seed in catching the rail and the crewe to our ship, we will have no chance of winning."

    Robb chuckled in his heart, [why would you be afraid? As long as I''m here, they have no chance to win.]

    But he couldn''t say it out loud. He couldn''t expose that he was Godfather.

    He turned to the captain of the ship and said, "don''t worry. There is no possibility that we will be taken over by the enemy. Take the small speaker in your hand and order the whole ship to start mobile operations. Next, add coal and power to the ship. Keep a distance at full speed and fight against the enemy continuously."

    "Ah?" the captain of the ship was a little in disbelief. "Sir, this ship is made of all steel. It''s already difficult for it to float on water, right? How fast can it even be at full speed? I think... We can''t win against the wooden sailboats."

    "Hey, can''t win? Why don''t you try and say it again?"

    The captain thought for a while and agreed. It was not a matter of whether he could win or not, but even if he couldn''t win, he had to do so. Anyway, he should try first.

    He grabbed the small speaker and shouted, "power group, add more coal and speed up the ship. We going to start a mobile battle."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk  2.Fisher2210

 Chapter 619: They cant run fast

    Chapter 619: They cant run fast

    Nine warships surrounded them. The Commander of Norma was looking at Westwind ship seriously.

    Jonah stood beside him and said in a low voice, "Commander, don''t worry. We still have nine ships. There are nearly three thousand soldiers on the ships. As long as we get close, the sailors will swarm it. There is no way for us to lose."

    "I''m afraid that they will run away," themander said. He also believed that there was no reason for nearly three thousand people to rush onto the ship and attack randomly, but this experiencedmander also understood that if he fell into a situation of one against nine, he would not be stupid to let the other side catch their rails. He would definitely run at full speed, taking advantage of the strong defense of hisrge iron ship.

    Jonah said, "run away? Commander, the enemy is made of steel. How can it run fast? Look at it. It was slow just now and staggered over from the ship factory. Its speed is as slow as a tortoise. How can it run faster than our big sailboats?"

    His words made sense. Themander breathed a sigh of relief. Although the big steel ship was amazing in fight just now, it was moving slowly like a snail. If his sailboat couldn''t catch up with them, he might as well jump into the sea andmit suicide.

    What he needed to do now was to be careful of the gunfire of the enemy ship on the way to their side.

    Themander gave a series of orders to the warships to be careful of the gunfire and get onto the enemy ship.

    But

    What they didn''t know was that in the previous round of gunfire, the reason why Westwind ship ran very slowly, like a snail, was that the crew on power of the ship were all new recruits. It was just a group of sailors who were temporarily made to be the power group. They had carefully tested how to y with the steam machine, but they didn''t fully activate its power, or in other words, they didn''t even disy 1/3 of its speed.

    However, after the series of crooked sailing just now, the sailors had slightly understood what the power system was.

    This was not a veryplicated machine, unlikeputer equipment that required a long time of learning to use.

    After a short period of study, anyone could use it quickly.

    As soon as the sailors got familiar with the steam engine, they heard the order from the captain of the ship, "speed up. Were going to start a mobile battle."

    "OK! It''s a good chance to see what this ship can do." the sailors were very excited. They cheered up, cheered, cheered, GOGOGO!

    The steam engine was running crazily, and the huge power was transmitted to the big water wheels on both sides of the ship through the rotating shaft. The two huge water wheels suddenly spun crazily.

    The helmsman on the ship didn''t have time to follow the reaction of the power for a moment, and the ship rushed forward with a brush of the ground. Unexpectedly, it rushed straight towards the enemy ship, and he was shocked. At this time, even a fool knew to avoid a fight to the side, and the helmsman of course knew this, so he quickly tried his best to steer away.

    When Normas warships on the opposite side saw Westwind ship rushing towards them, it thought that the enemy''s brain was blocked. When they were about to be overjoyed, they suddenly saw Westwind ship swerve. Its speed was so fast that it was simply inconceivable.

    It turned out that there was no tall building on the deck of the ship, but a very short one. The design concept waspletely different from the currentrge three sailed sailboats.

    Although the three major sailboats of Norma were also equipped with cannons, their design was more inclined to the "fortress on the sea". The main way was to collide with the enemy warship, board, and then let the crew jump in to fight. There were tall buildings on these ships, so it was convenient for the soldiers to attack the enemy warships from a high position.

    The building of the ship was tall, and with the tall spar and sails, the steering was certainly not flexible enough. It was easy to turn over the ship in a hurry.

    However, Westwind ship was a "short ship". The ship building was very short, without any sails or spars. There was only a chimney, so it could turn flexibly, far surpassing the three sailed sailboat.

    Once Westwind ship turned around, it would face the army of Norma.

    This was the most advantageous position of in a modern sea battle!

    Without the order of Robb and Madeleine, the artillery men on the ship caught this rare opportunity.

    "Fire!"

    "Fire!"

    One side of Westwind ship fully activated. In an instant, more than a dozen cannonballs and several Katyusha fired at the same time. Physical cannonballs and magic fireballs flew out, which was a very spectacr scene.

    Normas troops rushed to the first warship. Instantly, they were hit by several physical cannonballs, and pieces of wood flew in the air.

    After eating a lot of fireballs, the magic defensive array shed beautiful ripples, and then it gave up. It exploded into a magic light all over the sky, and then fireballs hit the ship hard, causing a big fire.

    A magician used the water magic to put out the fire, but a pile of flying bombs hit him continuously. The poor magician screamed and fell on the deck.

    The fire couldn''t be extinguished!

    The crew on the ship had no choice but to jump out of the ship to escape. The rabbit merchants who were locked in the bottom cabin also quickly jumped into the sea. As soon as they jumped, they were given buffs by Robb to be able to breathe underwater and hid obediently.

    Robb saw from a distance that a rabbit folk who was jumping into the sea was holding a deadpanion in his arms. It seemed that the attack just now identally killed a rabbit man. He looked around, but no one noticed him. He secretly threw a shamans resurrection technique at the dead rabbit man.

    The resurrection technique of a shaman was different from that of the Church of Light and Darkness. It didn''t bring an angel in the sky. Its animated effect was simple, and it ended with a sh of green light. In the fierce battle, he noticed that a rabbit shed a green light.

    The dead rabbit man suddenly opened his eyes and made thepanion who was holding him jump into the sea yell, but he just let out a cry and fell into the water, unable to scream even if he wanted to..

    "Shoot!"

    "Fire!"

    The artillery soldiers of both sides were shouting hysterically, and the cannonballs kept flying back and forth.

    After the short cannons fired at the same time, the short cannons needed be refilled again, and the magic items had been emptied, so they needed to rece the "magic containers".

    A short gap with no counterattack!

    The warships of Norma couldn''t let it go. In an instant, the remaining eight warships fired at the same time, and arge number of cannonballs flew over and hit the steel boat.

    The magic items also fired wildly, and countless fireballs and ice arrows shot at them at the same time

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.0jdk  2.Fisher2210

 Chapter 620: Something is wrong

    Chapter 620: Something is wrong

    When the physical cannonballs hit the ship, it was like it was just tickled. After a sound of collision, they were all bounced away by the steel body of the ship, and the ship waspletely unharmed.

    The magic created by the magic items was a little more threatening, but Westwind ship also had a powerful magic defense array, which was drawn with the support of metal materials and had stronger resistance. Several magic barriers were activated. The fireball and the ice arrows collided with the barriers, constantly impacting the defense array.

    Fortunately, the magic items of Norma were not their specialty, especially without the powerful magic items like the powerful Katyusha. Therefore, their magic attacks were not enough to beat them, and the magic array could hold on for a while.

    If these arrays were drawn by Robb, he would not care at all. However, these magic defensive arrays were drawn by elven magicians. Robb knew that they could not hold on for too long, so he quickly grabbed a small speaker and shouted, "you can''t stay getting attacked like this. Speed up and pass through all of them! Try to avoid the magicians of the enemy to reduce the pressure on the magic defensive arrays."

    The crew had witnessed the powerful power of the ship when they elerated and steered sharply just now. Now they were full of confidence.

    As soon as Robb''s order came, the crew immediately began to operate with all their strength.

    The speed of the two big water wheels had risen to the limit.

    The bow of the boat rose through the waves and rushed out.

    In fact, the second round of fireballsunched by the enemy ship was a little more advanced. However, the ship suddenly elerated, and the speed exceeded the opponent''s expectations. More than a dozen fireballs missed and hit the sea behind the stern.

    "Damn it! The ship suddenly sped up." the Commander of Norma couldn''t help cursing.

    Jonah was also startled. With some doubt, he said, "how could a ship made of steel run so fast all of a sudden? It''s abnormal."

    "Maybe it''s magic," themander said. "After all, it''s a warship of the Magic Kingdom. The Magic Kingdom likes to do some strange magic the most."

    Jonah agreed with his conjecture and said, "but it takes a lot of magic to push such arge ship to run so fast all of a sudden with magic. How long does it take to fill up with magic before it can suddenly increase its speed like that? I don''t believe that they can keep such a speed for too long."

    In fact, themander had the same thought in his mind. Magic power was human force after all, and sometimes manpower was poor! No matter how powerful a magician was, there was no infinite magic power that could be used.

    Pushing such a huge steel warship and running at such a fast speed on the sea, the magic power consumed must be a lot. It was impossible for the Kingdom of Gran to keep the warship running at such a high speed all the time.

    "Go after him! Go all out!" themander ordered loudly. "Go after him!"

    The eight warships also ran with full power and chased after them desperately.

    However, no matter how fully sped up these warships were, they were only sailboats. Their speed was notparable to a steam ship at full power. As soon as they chased, the two sides were already quite far away. Then, Westwind ship suddenly made a horizontal turn in front of them.

    By this time, Westwind ship had already readied their second wave of attacks!

    The main gun of the warship rotated its barrel and fired towards Normas warships that were chasing after them!

    Thors Roar spurted out in an iparably thick lightning. The terrifying VAILLANT tore the sky and urately hit Normas warship that was chasing in the front.

    In order not to hurt the rabbit folk who were kept in the bottom cabin, they intentionally raised its shooting speed and passed through the tall ship building on the ship. How could the magic defensive array on the ship resist Thors roar? In an instant, the magic defensive array was prated, and a huge hole was made on the ship building, which could be seen through from the side.

    Then, the cannons and magic items on the side also fired, and the solid cannonballs and the magic fire attacks came together.

    The magic defense array on the ship had been broken by Thors Roar, so there was no magic array to resist the second wave of attacks. In an instant, the whole ship was on fire.

    "Damn it! Damn it!" themander was so angry that he jumped his feet. "We can''t win with attacks."

    Jonah said awkwardly, "it seems so."

    "We still have to get aboard their ship. But how did this their ship run so fast?"

    "Their magic can''tst long. We can catch up if we wait a little longer."

    The people of Norma could do nothing butfort themselves. They cheered themselves up and shouted that they could catch up with them soon. Then they chased after them as hard as they could. The remaining seven ships continued to chase after Westwind ship and fired fiercely. Cannonballs and magic continued to strike at Westwind ship.

    However, it was not easy to hit the warship which was hundreds of miles away. In addition, Westwind was a short ship. The ship building was very small and its speed was fast. It was not easy to hit with cannonballs and magic. And even after being hit, the cannonballs bounce away from the steel te, and the magic was counteracted by the defense magic array. There was really nothing to do against it.

    The two sides chased after each other and attacked each other repeatedly.

    Norma wanted to strike Lost City, but they couldn''t fight at all, and even in artillery, they were not a match at all. After a while, themander suddenly found that something was wrong. Why were there only four ships left? The other ships were either on fire or had lost their fighting capacity because of the attacks of their opponents. Now they could only help rescue the drowning crew of the ships.

    "Something is wrong! We have to retreat now." themander suddenly woke up.

    Looking at the situation, Jonah couldn''t help sweating. "Commander, if we retreat now, all my years of undercover work in Lost City will be in vain. Our kingdom has prepared for many years!"

    Of course, themander also knew that this action had been brewing since a few years ago, pretending to say that he hadmitted a crime, pretending to kill his family, exiling him from the kingdom, letting hime to Lost City, and then using the power of countless spies to help him get his identity and position in the city and sneak into the Church of Darkness

    Norma and the Church of Light had done a lot in this great plot. But now, it has been messed up like this by a mere ship. They were really unwilling, very unwilling to let it go like this.

    However, what could they do?

    TL:Thank youu for supporting me ''Somebody''!! I really appreciate it ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

 Chapter 621: I will also come and have a look

    Chapter 621: I will alsoe and have a look

    "Retreat, retreat!" themander had no choice but to give the order to retreat. As for the many other crew members in the water that hadn''t been rescued, he had no time to care. Anyway, most of the soldiers here were civilian or ve soldiers. He didn''t feel sorry for losing them. They had to keep their lives.

    The remaining four warships and two damaged but still able to travel turned around and fled to the sea.

    The captain of the ship picked up the small speaker and wanted to order Westwind ship to continue to chase. However, the three people, Robb, Madeleine and number 2, said almost at the same time, "don''t order to chase. That''s it."

    "Ah? Our army has won aplete victory. How can we not chase them now?" the captain said. "Isn''t it better to take advantage of our fast speed to catch up and destroy them one by one?"

    Madeleine said, "we can''t chase them anymore. There are still many soldiers of Norma in the water. After these people swim to the shore, there will be a fierce battle. If we chase the warship of Norma, the situation here will be difficult to imagine."

    The captain thought it over and agreed. He put down the little speaker.

    At this time, Robb said, "Madeleine, you and number 2 fight and stay here to deal with the aftermath. I want to borrow a manticore to follow their fleet."

    "What are you going to do?"

    Robb said, "the fake rabbit princess is still on Nurmas ship. On the four ships, many merchants of the rabbit kingdom were taken hostage, and they need rescue. Besides, the fake rabbit princess''s father is also taken hostage by the people of Norma. I don''t know where he is, but I have to take care of this matter."

    Madeleine couldn''t help but praise, "Mr. Robb, you are so kind. You also want to save these irrelevant people."

    How could she call someone irrelevant? Robb thought to himself, [I''m afraid you don''t know the details of my hometown! It''s the tradition of us Chinese people to support a person in foreign countries. If he just sat there and watched his hometown being destroyed and couldn''t do anything, he really couldn''t live up to his conscience.]

    "Don''t you think it''s better for me to be kind?" Robb said with a smile. "Did you think I''m a bad person?"

    Of course, Madeleine didn''t want her favorite person to be a bad guy. She had to say, "but you can''t save her even if you ride a manticore alone."

    "I''ll go and find out if there''s a chance to save her. If not, forget it," Robb lied casually.

    Madeleine didn''t doubt him it at all. On second thought, it was obvious that Robb didn''t bring the air force with him this time. If there was, the air force would have been sent out just now. So it would be safer for him to follow them on a manticore. She said, "then you must be very careful. It doesn''t matter if you can''t save them. Don''t get yourself involved. Just look carefully from the sky and try to escape if the situation is not right."

    Robb, "Okay, I see. Right, there should be some rabbit merchants climbing up from the waterter. You gather the rabbit folk and take care of them. I will talk to them when Ie back."

    Madeleine replied obediently.

    The warship of Norma had escaped far away. The crew that had just jumped out of the warships that had just been sank swam desperately to the shore. They fought with the temr knights of the Church of Darkness. Then, Westwind ship came to ashore. Robb jumped off the ship. Madeleine then ordered someone to bring a manticore to Robb.

    Robb rode on the manticore, flew into the sky and chased in the direction of the disappearance of the warships of Norma.

    The manticores speed was extremely fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he caught up with the fleet of Norma. Looking down from the sky, he could see that there were only four intact warships left in the fleet.

    He activated his detection skill with a distance of 5000 yards. Even in the sky, he could clearly see everything on the deck, and even the depressed expressions of the crew members. Unfortunately, he could not hear them.

    After making sure that there was no one following them, the fleet slowed down. Then, arge group of soldiers gathered on the deck of the g. Robb saw the Commander, two people, and several generals.

    These people seemed to be talking about something on the deck! As he spoke, he threw the hat on the ground and stepped hard on it.

    Although he couldn''t hear the content, he could guess that it was just a self-criticism of his loss. In other words, he should be scolding his steel warship. He had plotted for years, but all his schemes were ruined. Moreover, he had lost five warships. It was impossible for him not to be sad.

    After he cursed angrily for a while, Robb saw a soldiering out of the cabin, followed by the fake rabbit princess.

    Seeing this scene, Robb thought to himself, [the hostages are useless now. Are they going to kill them and throw their corpses into the sea?]

    But on second thought, Robb felt that they might not kill or throw their corpses away.

    This was not a group of terrorists, but a kingdoms formal army in the name of the "Knight kingdom". The formal army used a strategy tounch a surprise attack that would not harm their reputation. It was called deception. Detaining the merchants of another kingdom to help them. It could also be said to be a national strategy, and it was barely reasonable. However, after the other party worked hard for them, killing the hostages would probably be difficult. People who thought themselves as knights might not be able to do such a thing.

    Of course, a garbage noble with low moral quality and without the dignity of a knight might still be able to do such a thing.

    At this time, it all depended on the other party''s personality.

    Robb saw an officer pulling out his sword and pretending to be about to chop off the fake rabbit princess head, but themander scolded him. The officer put down his sword, and then the fake rabbit princess was pushed in front of themander and Jonah. The fake Princess lowered her head and seemed to say nothing. Themander was talking to her. After a while, Jonah waved his hand and the officer took the fake princess away.

    Robb thought to himself, [well done. Your kindness saved your life. If you really killed her, I would have had to kill you, because people without integrity are not qualified to live in this world.]

    He continued to follow in the sky. The warships of Norma had been sailing on the sea for a long time and arrived at a small ind. There was a camp, a small army and a few transportation ships on the ind. It seemed that this was a stronghold of Norma that had been operating for a long time and used to attack the sea stations of the Kingdom of Gran.

    The warships came ashore, and the soldiers got off the ships dejectedly. The rabbit folk on the ships were taken out, and then a group of soldiers in the camp on the ind escorted the group of rabbit folk out. The rabbit folk held their hands and looked at each other with tears in their eyes, speechless.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

 Chapter 622: Ill take you to a safe place first

    Chapter 622: I''ll take you to a safe ce first

    The rabbit folk didn''t know that Robb had used a water breathing spell to save some rabbit folks that had fallen into the sea. For them, those rabbits were the typical "those who died after being involved in the war".

    The fake rabbit princess held a rabbit''s hand and cried sadly for a while. It seemed that the rabbit folk was her father, but Robb couldn''t tell whether it was a male or female from its head or its age. He could only guess that it was a middle-aged rabbit.

    Themander of Norma ordered the rabbit folk to get on a transportation ship and then transport them to the direction of the Northeast of the ind. When they arrived at the shore, he left all the rabbit folk ashore. Then he left and went straight back to the ind, leaving the rabbit folk standing on the shore in dismay.

    They didn''t even know where they were.

    The rabbit folk were embarrassed for a while. The fake princess took out a crystal ball from her arms, said something to the other rabbits, and then dialed Robb''s number.

    The next moment, Robb fell from the sky andnded in front of the rabbits.

    The manticore startled the rabbits, but when she saw Robb riding on it, the fake princess couldn''t help but say happily, "ah, you''re here. I just wanted to contact you."

    She spoke Chinese!

    The rabbits next to them saw a Western man with ck hair descending from the sky. He was wearing nobleic clothes. They wondered who he was? All of a sudden, they heard the fake princess speak Chinese to him, which made them a little confused. One of the rabbits couldn''t help saying, "Miss, this is a foreigner. I think we should speak western with him."

    The fake princess said, "although he is a Western-styled man, he can speak Chinese, and his Chinese is very good. It sounds like his ent is mixed with some words of the Shandong territory..."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing.

    He bowed to the rabbits and said with a smile, "nice to meet you. My name is Robb Smith. I''m a man from the Kingdom of Gran."

    His words was very standard and made the rabbits feel warm. The rabbits immediately felt that Robb was a good person. The middle-aged rabbit, who was suspected to be the father of the fake princess, immediately made a salute to Robb and said, "Mr. Robb, nice to meet you. I didn''t expect to meet someone who can speak Chinese here. It''s really surprising. I''m the leader of this trade team. My name is Shang Yang, and the woman next to me is my daughter, Shang Hui."

    It made Robb very happy to hear the man call him Robb (In Chinese). He hadn''t heard anyone call him Robb for a long time. He almost forgot his name. Now that he heard the familiar address and spoke his familiar Chinese, he was really in a good mood.

    "Oh, nice to meet you, mister and miss Shang," said Robb. "Although you have introduced yourselves in such a detailed way, with all due respect, I can''t see any difference in your faces. If you wear the same clothes, I can''t even tell which you are, let alone who you are."

    "Well... Well, people in the West always say that we look exactly the same. Well, we are used to it. Shang Hui, why don''t you put a wild flower on your head? In case Robb mistook you for a man."

    Then she squatted down, picked a flower and put it on her rabbit head.

    Well, there was a flower on a rabbit head. It looked like that there was really no word to describe it.

    Robb hurriedly turned his head and said, "I heard about your story. It''s really a pity. I really feel sorry for you."

    A tinge of pain shed across the face of Shang Yang, but Robb couldn''t understand the expression on his rabbit face, so he couldn''t understand his grief either. "s! We have been prepared for a narrow escape from death since we came to the western region for business. We can only me ourselves for such a thing. However, I don''t know where we are now, and I don''t know how to go home..."

    Robb said, "your current position is at the southwest corner of Fengmo continent, the seaside in the north of Lost City. This is the territory of West Gran, and also under the influence of the Church of Darkness."

    "Hey, did you we get here?" He was a merchant who traveled all the way to the South and had a certain understanding of the worlds geographical distribution. He had read the big map and immediately understood where he was. He said depressingly, "we were captured by Normas people in the north of the continent. I didn''t expect that they would actually transport us to the southwest corner. How can we get back now?"

    Robb, "don''t panic. It''s not difficult to get back. I can get you back at any time, as long as you have a transmission scroll. However, you still have somepanions who have jumped into the water from the warships in Lost City. You''d better go back to Lost City first and meet them before you go back."

    "Eh? Are they all right?" said Shang Yang. "I heard from my daughter that their ships were hit by attacks and they all fell into the sea. We are allnd merchants, not sea merchants. We can''t swim. After they fall into the water, there is only a dead end."

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t worry. They are all fine. My people have secretly protected them and saved them. At present, they should all be staying in Lost City."

    When Shang Hui heard that she was going back to the Lost City, she was taken aback. "I was pretending to be a princess there and tricked a lot of people. I don''t dare to go back now."

    "Is that so?" Robb thought about it carefully. This woman was right. The Church of Darkness must hate the rabbit folk very much. It shouldn''t be a big problem for Madeleine, However, it was not good for the fake princess to go back to Lost City. "How about this? I''ll send you to a safer ce. You wait there first, and then I''ll bring yourpanions there. After they arrive, you can go back together."

    "Ah? That''s really troublesome for you," said Shang Yang, "we met by chance, but you are willing to help us like this. I dont think I need to say anything about your great kindness, so I won''t say anything polite. But if you need my help next time, just say it. My family will go through fire and water to do it no matter what happens."

    That sounded great!

    Robb liked to hear these Eastern words. He took out a transmission scroll from his pocket and opened the transmission portal to Westwind town. He smiled and said, e in. Wee to Westwind Holy city."

    The rabbit folk looked at the transmission portal with doubt. They didn''t dare to enter, but the situation they were in before was worse. They closed their eyes and went inside. Maybe the person in front of them really wanted to help them?

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

 Chapter 624: Promoted to a viscount

    Chapter 624: Promoted to a viscount

    A few dayster

    Robb and Madeleine were ready to leave the city.

    In this city under the control of the Church of Darkness, there was never any room for West Gran to interfere. The huge loss of the Church of Darkness made them begin to consider how to retaliate. They temporarily let go of their resentment against the new Church of Light, and had no intention of dealing with Westwind Holy City for now. Now they were desperately thinking about how to defeat the Kingdom of Norma.

    The pope personally wrote a letter to the queen, asking her to send troops to attack the Capital of Saints as soon as possible, destroy the stronghold of the Church of Light in the Kingdom of Gran, and unify the whole kingdom as soon as possible. And then consider whether to march north directly to the Kingdom of Norma.

    Of course, the queen wouldn''t agree to such a request casually. Such an important n was not allowed to be acted on rashly just because of a letter from the pope.

    At this time, in Robb''s room, Robb, Madeleine and number 2 were sitting around the table, looking at the crystal ball on it. This was thest time they had contacted the queen before they left Lost City.

    The queen said in a regretful tone, "Madeleine, your vacation seems to have beenpletely ruined. After the incident in Lost City is solved, we must start to guard against the secret agreement between the desert kingdom and the knight kingdom. God knows that the knight kingdom will not suddenly pass through the desert and give us a hard blow. Therefore, I need you to go to Crystal Canyon at the northern border and pay close attention to the movements of the desert kingdom, and be ready to face the enemy at any time."

    Madeleine wasn''t a woman who didn''t know what to do. At this time, of course, she couldn''t fight her best friend. She just replied in a low voice, "okay." without saying anything.

    The queen said, "Robb Smith... Your responsibility of apanying her will be temporarily put to an end. The Crystal Canyon is just on the alert, and it''s not necessarily to fight. It''s meaningless for you to go there. Moreover, this time Madeleine is going to take charge of the army, not investigating any fake princess. It''s a serious thing to take charge of the army, and you can''t bring a man with you. Anyway, your territory is in Stone Canyon. Crystal Canyon is not far from there. If something really happens, I''ll give you an order to let you go and support them. "

    Madeleine nodded and agreed.

    Of course, Robb was willing to ept such an arrangement. Simultaneous operations were exhausting. Now he just wanted to return to Westwind town as soon as possible, lie on his stone stool,fortably andzily.

    "Besides," the queen suddenly became serious "Robb Smith, you have made a great contribution in the battle in Lost City. I don''t want to repeat what you have done. In a word, ording to your performance in this event, whether in the aspect of wind magic or wisdom, you have shown extraordinary quality. I think you have made enough contribution and ability to obtain a higher honor, so now I formally grant you the title of viscount."

    Hearing these two words, Robb almost cried out, "Wow!". Fortunately, he managed to hold it back before these two words came out, otherwise he would have exposed it.

    "Well, you don''t seem to be happy at all?" the queen squinted.

    "No, no, No. I''m very happy." Robb quickly pretended to be happy and said, "Wow, I''m so happy to be promoted to a viscount. Its great!"

    Madeleine and number 2 beside her couldn''t help sweating. How could that be happy? It''s obvious that you are pretending to be happy.

    Madeleine hurried out to help Elizabeth, "Elizabeth, look at him. He has made such a great contribution, but you just promoted him from a baron to a viscount. It''s inevitable that he will be unhappy. Look, let''s raise the reward a little bit and mention the duke reluctantly."

    "Bang!" the queen pounded on the table and said, "don''t treat the title of the royal position of our kingdom as cabbage without bargaining."

    In fact, for Robb, even if he became a duke, he would not be happy, because it was meaningless. The title was just a nominal name, like a cloud. What was the use of him getting it? If he really wanted a higher status, wouldn''t it be better to be the king of Westwind Holy City? But it was really useless.

    Madeleine whispered beside him, "Mr. Robb, I think it''s good for you to be a viscount at your age. You should be happy."

    Well, since Madeleine had tried persuading Robb to be happy. Although he didn''t have any reason to be happy, he still showed happines.

    Thinking of this, he became happy. With a smile on his face, he said, "well, I see. A viscount is really a good position. Thank you for your kindness, your majesty."

    Seeing his sincere smile, the queen was not angry anymore. "Well, let''s call it a day."

    After hanging up the phone, the crystal ball returned to its original state. Madeleine grabbed the crystal ball and put it back into her pocket. Then she turned to Robb and said with a little regret, "it seems that we are going to be separated soon."

    "Not too far," Robb said with a smile. "You''re only going to Crystal Canyon, and I''m in Stone Canyon and Westwind Holy City. There''s only a short distance between them."

    Madeleine thought it over and found it was true

    Well, as a hero, there are not so many sad stories about parting. Whether Madeleine or Robb, they are not the protagonists in romantic novels. They don''t need to be so sad when parting.

    Robb hugged Madeleine gently and patted her on the back two times. Madeleine gave Robb a big hug and patted him on the shoulder.

    This was very ordinary western etiquette! There was no need to be shy.

    Then, the two of them each got a manticore and flew into the sky.

    A group of ck Earth Knights flew behind them.

    They flew through the two forests and arrived above Westwind Holy city. Then, the two of them waved goodbye to each other in midair. Madeleine and the ck Earth Knights flew to Stone Canyon in the north, while Robb slowlynded in his chapel, pretending to go back to his room to rest. In fact, he immediately ended the tedious simultaneous operations, washed off his disguise, and returned to his daily life of azy priest, paralyzed on his stone stool.

    In the evening of that day

    Robb, who was finally able to enjoy the night wind on the stone stool, received a call from the queen.

    The moment the phone was connected, the queen said calmly, "I''m going to build a new harbor city, which will be built on the seaside in the southwest of Bright Road. Please help me."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 623: Blessed by our ancestors

    Chapter 623: Blessed by our ancestors

    Soon, the rabbit folk stood on the hillside beside the cemetery of Westwind Holy City. The amiable young man did not follow them, but on the stone stool in the chapel yard, a golden haired priest waved at them and smiled in standard Chinese, "friends from Big Tang, wee to Westwind town."

    "Ah, another one who can speak Chinese." the rabbit folk were overjoyed and quickly surrounded Robb

    Robb began to work hard with simultaneous operations again, but it was not bad. He talked with the rabbit folk and arranged amodations for them with Elsie. Then he could temporarily rx the operation of the avatar of Godfather and shift his attention back to Robb Smith.

    When he returned to Lost City, he found that the work here was almost over.

    Many of the crew of Norma that jumped off the six warships that had been hit had been killed by the maddened Church of Darkness. The rest of them had surrendered, or had been taken to the Church of Darkness for interrogation, or had been detained by the people of Madeleine.

    As for the rabbit merchants who had fallen into the water, they hid under the water for a while. It was not until the people of the Church of Darkness finished did they quietly climb ashore from the seaside in the distance. As soon as they went ashore, they found that Madeleine was waiting for them on the shore.

    Then, the group of rabbit folk were taken to the West Gran military camp outside Lost City.

    When Robb came back, Madeleine ran to him immediately as if she was asking for credit. "Mr. Robb, I have protected the rabbit folk as you asked. I brought them to the military camp outside the north of the city and didn''t tell the Church of Darkness, fearing that they would hurt the rabbit folk."

    Robb smiled and patted Madeleine on the shoulder. "Thank you so much. You are such a good girl."

    Madeleine was overjoyed, [I was praised!] She was praised! She was praised!

    However, she was a little curious and asked, "I don''t know what''s going on with these rabbits. They could actually breathe under the water. I asked them how they did it, but they couldn''t say anything. They just knew that they could breathe all of a sudden. There was a rabbit muttering something called '' Blessed by our ancestors''. I don''t understand what they meant."

    "Blessed by our ancestors?" It was me who blessed you. If you force me to be your ancestor, I would be embarrassed. At most, I can only ept it reluctantly.

    He followed Madeleine to the military camp. This military camp was located outside the city and was in a very remote position. The reason was that the Church of Darkness held the power of the city, and the subordinates of the queen were basically excluded there. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, even the military camp was built outside the city.

    There were only five hundred soldiers stationed here.

    At this time, in the middle of this small military camp, a group of rabbit folk were looking forward to theirpanions'' arrival, because Madeleine had alreadyforted them that someone had gone to rescue their leader.

    Some of the rabbits were dressed in scaled armor, pretending to be generals, and some were in sailor''s clothes, pretending to be rabbit sailors. However, in fact, they were only a group of five strong caravan followers.

    As soon as Robb came, the group of rabbit folk looked at him together. Seeing that he was not followed by the trade group, the rabbit folk were very disappointed.

    Robb switched to Chinese and said with a smile, "hello."

    "Ah, a western person who can speak Chinese." the rabbit folk were excited and quickly surrounded him.

    Robb smiled and said, "the leader of your trade group, Shang Yang, and his daughter, Shang Hui, have all returned safely. The people of Norma didn''t make things difficult for them. They have been released."

    The rabbit folk breathed a sigh of relief. Many of them whispered, "I was really worried that the people of Norma will burn the bridge after crossing it and kill our people to keep their mouths shut. Fortunately... Fortunately... It seems that they are still people of the kingdom, not a group of bandits."

    Robb shook his head.

    Robb said, "the father and daughter, and the other surviving rabbit folk, have gone to a safe ce. I''ll take you there right now."

    He knew that Madeleine beside him couldn''t understand, so he turned around and said to Madeleine, "I''ll send these people to Westwind Holy City for refuge."

    Madeleine blinked and said, "I think you are very good to these rabbits."

    Robb said, "my teacher had traveled to the east before. It is said that he had received a lot of help from them, so when he saw that they were in trouble, he wanted to help them."

    Madeleine said, "is there anyone who can even help your teacher? He is so powerful that he can do anything. How could the rabbit folk help him? Is it him who helped the rabbits?"

    Shaking his head, he thought to himself, [No matter how strong a person is, there is a process of growing stronger. Who gave birth to me now? That was, of course, a country in another parallel world! No matter which world he was in, he couldn''t forget it.]

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t exin these things to Madeleine, so he had to say, "maybe my teacher has learned a lot of delicious food from the East. For example, sweet and sour fish, soy sauce, soy milk and so on. He might have learned them from the East."

    Madeleine smiled and said, "Oh, I see. Your teacher doesn''t seem to care much about other things, but he is very particr about food. The rabbit folk taught him delicious food, so he came to extort Elizabeth for money. Haha, that''s so bad."

    Robb couldn''t help but smile, "that''s not a lie. It''s just that those things should be worth a lot of money ording to their current rarity. After they are produced in arge quantity and be popr, they will naturally be worthless. The queen knows this very well, so she epted it silently whileining to my teacher. She doesn''t really me my teacher for extorting her money."

    Robb took out a transmission portal scroll. Madeleine couldn''t help but sigh, "the people whoe out of Westwind Holy City really don''t take the strategic transmission portal scroll as a treasure. You guys just use it randomly..."

    Robb said, "well, that''s because of my teacher''s willfulness. But he also said that it''s not normal to use the transmission portal scroll he made all the time to move fast. It''s just a kind of right and interest strategy. When the railway line bes more and more popr, he will slowly reduce the supply of the transmission portal scroll and let everyone return to the normal way of moving."

    After making everything clear with Madeleine, Robb opened the transmission portal.

    The rabbit folk entered the transmission portal one by one, and then saw theirpatriots waiting on the other side of the transmission portal. The group of rabbits jumped up happily and hugged each other.

    TL:Thank youuu for supporting me Random81!! Thank you so much <3  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 626: I need to borrow your craftsmen

    Chapter 626: I need to borrow your craftsmen

    "Bingo!" Robb gave her a thumbs up and said, "my queen, you are not stupid. You understood immediately. After using this method, you only need to pay interest every year, and the money of the nobility and the rich families are increased by five percent every year. Everyone is happy.

    Although the queen was praised in a strange way, she still admired Robb''s excellent n with bonds. At the same time, she couldn''t help but sigh secretly, [this guy is so cruel. He even wants to use the second batch of money earned to pay back the first batch of money. This operation is the same as the idea of the tap waterst time, which provides a year''s water fee in advance to pay for the first batch of money. It is simply crazy and evil, but there is nothing wrong with it.]

    His proposal was unique in that everyone could be happy from top to bottom.

    Why were there so many strange things in his mind?

    This was the limitation of her time! She thought if she got too much, others would get less.

    However, Robb''s thought was ahead of others. He had learned from another world and had passed the test of time. It was an advanced idea that could make everyone rich together. Of course, it waspletely different. Although there was a total amount of money, as long as the money was circted, not stored at home, then the same amount of money could do more things.

    "Got it. I''m going to prepare for the distribution of the bonds," the queen said. "You can help prepare all kinds of craftsmen. The craftsmen produced by your Westwind Technical School are now famous for their bright futures. Although I don''t want to admit, I have to admit that your craftsmen are more efficient."

    It turned out that in the past two years, Westwind Technical School had been busy training all kinds of talents.

    cksmith, masons, chefs, tailors, farmers, alchemists, magicians, mathematicians, literature majors, magic items specialists

    As Robb got more and more professional people, more and more subjects were opened in Westwind Technical School. Up to now, it was no longer the "Technical school" it used to be. In terms of the number of students, it was far more than the Royal Magic Academy, and in terms of the subjects taught in it, it also had a variety of subjects, far more than the Royal Magic Academy.

    Most importantly, the tuition here was not expensive!

    At first, the fees of the first batch of craftsmen sent by the queen were rather expensive, butter, the local people began to be teachers, and the tuition became lower and lower. Of course, the sry of the first batch of teachers did not decrease, because they had all been promoted to senior professors. They had brought various novel core technology and were worth such a high sry. The low-level teachers taught the elementary sses at a low price, so that the poor people in Westwind Holy city could also go to the technical school, where they could learn some skills and support their families.

    There were more and more craftsmening out of Westwind Holy city, and they were getting more and more famous. Now, many factories on Bright Road would alsoe to Westwind Holy city to invite a few senior masters to go back to the town to take some of their workers as disciples.

    Arge-scale technology production had begun here.

    The queen wanted to build an advanced city from scratch. It was almost impossible for her not to hire craftsmen in Westwind holy city. There were always some key points that she could not avoid Westwind Town in all walks of life. Unless she didn''t want to build the most beautiful new city, but an old city.

    Robb smiled and said, "of course I''m willing to do that. As long as I can find some work for the people in Westwind Town, I''m willing to do it. I''ll send a lot of craftsmen to participate in your new city. Don''t worry."

    The queen had a question "I''m quite surprised. You have trained so many senior craftsmen, but generously let them leave Westwind, run out to Bright Road, or work in other cities. Many of them have already settled in new ces, and may never return to Westwind Town. I''m sure that many of the craftsmen you sent to work in my new harbor city will stay in the new city forever, which will lose you talents. If I were you, I wouldn''t have let these skilled craftsmen leave. "

    "Haha, everyone has their own ambitions. If they want to go far away, Ill just let them go. The world is so big that there are always some people who want to go out to have a look. If I don''t let them go, won''t it be inhuman of me?" Robb said, "as long as I can cultivate new talents as fast as the speed of the old talents leaving, there is no problem."

    The queen listened to him silently. She neither agreed nor opposed, "I see."

    He hung up the phone!

    It was tiring to talk to the queen. Robb crossed his legs

    At this moment, a Chinese voice came from behind, "priest, nice to meet you."

    Robb looked back and found that it was the leader of the rabbit trade team, Shang Yang, and his rabbit daughter, Shang Hui. Of course, Robb could not recognize them at all only by looking at their faces. The rabbit heads could not be distinguished between male and female. He could only recognize that they were all dressed differently from other rabbits.

    Shang Yang wore the most luxurious clothes, while his daughter wore women''s clothes.

    Of course, she didn''t wear a Hanfu, but a western dress. Her Eastern dress had been changed when the people of Norma asked her to disguise as a princess. Now she was wearing a noble long dress that she got when she swaggered around Lost City.

    Robb greeted with a smile, "good evening."

    "Thank you for taking us in, priest. We have been treated well these days. We have finally recovered."

    Robb said, "it''s not a big deal. It''s pleasant to have friends from afar. You don''t have to be so polite."

    Shang Yang sighed, "It''s amazing. In Westwind Holy city these days, we drank the long lost soybean milk, tofu, and bean sprouts. We felt as if we had returned to our hometown. It''s really a great joy."

    "Haha," Robb said, "I like these too."

    Then he went straight to the point.

    Perhaps this was the cultural difference between eastern and western kingdoms. The queen had always been straightforward when she called Robb, so when she greeted Robb, she would always talk about food first. Although it was long winded, Robb liked this very much.

    "We have recovered, and the fright we have suffered has almost been healed. We can''t keep bothering you. I''m here to say goodbye and intend to return to our hometown."

    "Oh." Robb said with a smile. "Come, I''ll give you a transmission portal scroll. You can just open the portal to go back."

    He put a transmission scroll in the hand of Shang Yang.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 627: Transmission portal

    Chapter 627: Transmission portal

    Holding the transmission portal scroll in his hand, he looked left and right, and then quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t dare to admit it. Although I have never used it before, I oftene back and forth between Norma and Big Tang. I''ve heard of it in the border city. This is the strategic transmission portal scroll that the western countries often use when they transport troops for a long distance. It''s so precious, and I dare not ept it."

    "Well, don''t be so formal with me," Robb said, "do you think I don''t know the rules of the east? In the East, when I meet people who are congenial to me, it''s natural for them to offer me gold and silver when they go on a long journey."

    Robb said it casually. He didn''t expect that people of Big Tang in this world did have such a normal operation.

    Robb told him the rules of the use of the transmission portal scroll.

    Shang Yang quickly bowed to him and said, "you''re so kind. So, if I don''t go in myself, the portal won''t disappear, right? Then I''ll ask my daughter to take her servants home first and let them buy some gold and silver jewelry for the priest to repay for saving my life."

    Robb smiled and shook his head. "No, thanks. Do I look like someone whocks gold and silver jewelry?"

    "Well..." Shang Yang said, "then what do you want? Our n will find anything from the East for you."

    "Well, something I really want..." Robb touched his chin and chuckled, "I want Longjing tea. Haha, Longjing tea!"

    "Ah? The priest has indeed been to Big Tang to visit. He even knows about the special product of Slender West Lake of Yangzhou City, Longjing." the rabbit man made a long bow and said, "this thing is in my house. I can bring it to you as soon as I open the transmission portal. In the future, you can ask for as much as you want. I''m sure you can drink enough."

    Slender West Lake of Yangzhou? Hearing this ce, Robb was stunned for a moment. [did I say the wrong name? Oh, it seems that there is a great difference between Big Tang of this world and the map of my original world.]

    "Longjing tea is not enough to repay your kindness. What else do you want?"

    "Oh, then I won''t be so polite." Robb began to report, "Candied fruit, sweet-scented osmanthus cake, mung bean cake, eight treasures congee, glutinous rice rolls with sweet bean sauce, crisp cake...."

    As soon as he said that, his saliva began to flow down. Everything was fine, but after having not eaten these traditional snacks for so long, he had long been crazy about it.

    Shang Yang was at a loss whether to cry or tough? "Priest, you are really a gourmet."

    Robb said, "don''t just talk nonsense. Open the transmission portal quickly and bring these to me."

    Shang Yang nodded, "okay!"

    ording to Robb, if someone uses a transmission portal scroll, a strange menu would appear in his mind. The menu was disyed with the sketch of cities. It was about the major cities he had been to, such as Lost City, Westwind Holy City, and other famous cities of Norma. But strangely, However, none of the cities in Big Tang were on the list.

    He was stunned for a moment and said, "Mr. priest, this transmission scroll is not right. After I used it, my home didn''t appear in the menu. I didn''t even find a city in Big Tang."

    "Eh?" Robb asked, "is that true?"

    "Yes!" Shang Yang said. "There are a lot of cities in the West. They are all cities of Norma and the Kingdom of Gran, but there are none in the East."

    Robb was speechless

    This was a bit unreasonable. Robb patted his forehead, and then suddenly understood that the city that the teleportation scroll could teleport to should first have its waypoint activated. And this waypoint in Dark de could only be at the cemetery behind the churches. A city without a church cemetery could not have its waypoint activated, so he could only fly over there.

    Obviously, there was no church cemetery in Big Tang, so it was impossible to activate its waypoint.

    It was impossible for him to use the transmission portal to go to Big Tang.

    It was so embarrassing!

    Although there were some sses of the east, the background of the game was in the West. There was no eastern city in the map, and the game designer had never thought of this.

    "That''s all. Then you can''t be sent back home directly. Maybe you can be sent to the border city of Norma first, and then go back through the Silk Road," said Robb awkwardly

    Shang Yang shook his head. "We don''t want to step into the territory of Norma anymore."

    Robb asked, "then what should we do?"

    After thinking for a while, he took out a map from his pocket and put it on the table in front of Robb. "We can''t go on the silk road. The only way we can do now is to follow the Ancient Tea-Horse Road."

    "Ancient Tea-Horse Road? What the hell?" Robb asked, "I''ve only heard of the Silk Road, but I''ve never heard of the Ancient Tea-Horse Road."

    "The silk road is a road from the north to the west, and the Ancient Tea-Horse Road is a road from the south to the West. When merchants of our kingdom are in business with Norma, they usually take the Silk Road, and when they are in business with the Kingdom of Gran, they usually take the Ancient Tea-Horse Road."

    Robb was in high spirits and said, "tell me in detail."

    "Please look at the map..."

    The Ancient Tea-Horse Road was set out from Yangzhou City, Slender West Lake, the sacred tea making ce of the Big Tang. It passed through Lijiang, Longyin Town, Chibi and Baidi City, and then passed through ancient Yangtze River Road and DongWang City. Most of them were extremely difficult to go through.

    Robb only took a look at the map and felt it was "difficult".

    "Although it''s difficult, it''s the only way for us to go home now," said the merchant. "But there''s nothing to be afraid of. We can even ovee the desert on the Silk Road, so there''s nothing we can''t walk on this mountain road. Anyway, we''re going to do business in Norma again in the future. So why don''t we go through the ancient tea horse road and do business with the kingdom in the future as well?"

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 629: Im out of breath

    Chapter 629: I''m out of breath

    A few dayster, in the morning!

    Robb had just beenzy on his stone stool, eating bread and drinking sweet soybean milk when he saw Marian Cortone over angrily and sit on another stone stool opposite the stone table. She took out her abacus and began to beat it.

    Seeing her strange look, Robb couldn''t help but ask, "Marian, what''s wrong with you? Why are you angry so the early morning?"

    Marian didn''t want to talk to Robb. She rolled her eyes at Robb and continued to calcte.

    It was fun!

    Although Robb was not a man with a steel heart, he was a little emotionally intelligent. However, no matter how intelligent he was, he couldn''t figure out what the woman was thinking. He just didn''t say anything and waited for Marian to tell him by herself. Anyway, a woman would definitely tell him why she was angry after being angry for a while.

    Sure enough, after a long time, Marian finally spoke. She said pitifully, "Godfather, are you going to abandon our family? "

    "What?" Robb asked, "how did youe up with this idea?"

    Marian said, "after that female rabbit came, youll choose her over us. You don''t like me anymore. I''m also a daughter of a businessman. Originally, you only taught me how to calcte by myself, but I didn''t expect that you also taught that female rabbit how to calcte."

    Robb, "how can I teach her to use calctions?"

    "You did though." Marian said pitifully, "when I saw her calcting the construction cost of the paper workshop and paying the workers, she took out an abacus and used it. It was faster than mine."

    Robb had no choice but to shrug and said, "Hey, don''t think too much. I didn''t teach her. She is good at calcting. Every merchant in the East knows how to calcte. In fact, the calctions I taught you were learned from the East."

    "What?" Marian was shocked. "Did you learn it from the rabbit folk?"

    "That''s right!" after figuring out the reason why Marian was unhappy, Robb said happily, "in fact, every Eastern merchant is proficient in calcting. I''m not a merchant or secretary, and I don''t have any professional knowledge in calctions. I only know a little about it. I''m sure that Shang Huis calction is better than mine, so it''s impossible for me to teach her. She''s good at it."

    Marian was overjoyed, but soon she pouted and said, "but you cooperated with that rabbit when you are opening a new workshop. You don''t cooperate with me anymore."

    Robb, "can you make paper?"

    Marian, Well... I know how to make parchment. Let''s set up a parchment factory together. "

    Robb was speechless

    This made no sense. Robb didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He said, "Go, dont mess around here. Parchment is not a permanent solution. It has seriously affected cultural development. Only the cheaper paper can be used to spread knowledge and culture."

    Marian asked curiously, "isn''t the paper workshop you are building with her going to use parchment? Then what will it use?"

    Robb smiled, "bark, rags, bamboo, sandalwood skin..."

    Robb said a lot of messy things. Hearing that, Marian was in a bad mood. "Can these things be used to make paper?"

    "Why can''t they?" Robb smiled and said, "paper is a kind of fiber."

    Obviously, Marian didn''t know what fiber was. She was confused. Seeing her expression, Robb knew that she was not a person he couldmunicate to about this technology. He didn''t want to continue. He just smiled and said, "you don''t need to know the principle. You just need to know the result."

    Just as the two of them were talking, an old man suddenly ran down the hill. He was white haired and more than 900 years old, but now he ran very fast. He looked like a child who was going to an amusement park.

    He ran along the hillside quickly. The two smart archers behind him were shocked and shouted anxiously, "elder, slow down. Don''t fall."

    Seeing this scene, Robb couldn''t help butugh.

    The elf elder ran to Robb and wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he found that his breath was uneven and he couldn''t speak at all. He had to take a few deep breaths. The elf archers who followed him quickly patted his back. After a long time, the elf elder returned to normal, Then he turned to Robb and said, "Great Druid, I heard that you have established a new paper workshop in the south of the town in a joint venture with a rabbit folk. You want to make eastern paper."

    "Wow," Robbughed. "The news came so slow. People in the city have already known it long ago. Why didn''t you hear it until now?"

    "I''ve been buried in writing movie scripts in the tree house on the mountain recently, so I didn''t notice anything new in the city," the old man exined. Then he quickly turned to the main topic. "I heard that the rabbit folk are in the city. They said that eastern paper is very cheap, not as expensive as parchment. Even ordinary people can afford it. Is that true?"

    Robb smiled and said, "of course it''s true! I invested in the construction of the paper workshop. The rabbits are just technology shareholders. Do you think what I''m involved are traps?"

    That''s true, the word Godfather was a golden signboard in Westwind Town, Godfather was widely acknowledged as he never extorted money from the townsmen, but only brought them all kinds of convenience to them.

    It had been a long time since the elf elder came to Westwind town. He had already known this point, so of course he had no doubt about him.

    "If there is really a piece of paper at a low price, it will be the blessing of literature." the elf elder was overjoyed. "This will make novels and poems spread more widely. Everyone can afford to buy books. This is the blessing of literature!"

    The old man was so happy that his whole body was trembling. Robb hurriedly helped him to prevent him from falling down because of excitement. It would be bad if his bones were broken. "You are quite insightful in this respect. The appearance of low-price paper can indeed push the development of the cultural industry. Of course, literature is one of them. I''m looking forward to seeing you them."

    The elf elder was as happy as a child. "I want to visit the paper workshop, can I?"

    "Well..."

    In fact, it was very important to keep the secret of the technology. Letting others visit the paper workshop was equivalent to letting the technology flow out. Robb hesitated for a moment, but on second thought, he didn''t care about it anymore. He would just let the technology flow outs. Anyway, this technology had already been spread in the East. It was meaningless to keep it a secret. Moreover, the spread of this technology was good for the whole world, so it didn''t matter if he didn''t make money in this respect.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 630: My literature is great

    Chapter 630: My literature is great

    Robb took elf elder to the paper workshop beside the Westwind canal. Marian pouted and followed them.

    The paper workshop was a cement building. Recently, all the new buildings in Westwind town had been built with cement, and there was no need to build houses with wood. Of course, it was limited to the cost and the output of cement. Some houses were not made of all cement, but built with bricks first, and then applied ayer of cement on the outside of the bricks.

    Robb also knew that this was apromise under the control of the output of cement. Even in theter generations, many rural houses would be built in this way. In this era, it was a dream topletely change to use cement to build all houses.

    This method was adopted in the paper workshop. Bricks were built and walls were brushed with cement. The roof was directly made of cement with a pool, which was water-proof. In this way, the roof became a reservoir, which could provide water to the workshop and reduce the pressure on the water supply of the big water tower of Westwind town.

    Due to the rapid expansion of Westwind Town, the big water tower built by the mayor of Westwind town had long been unable to keep up with development. Now Westwind town had begun to be divided into different regions, with multiple water towers built and different water towers serving different regions. It was indistinctly like a big city.

    Before entering the workshop, the elf elder saw a huge pool near Westwind canal. The waste water from the paper workshop entered the pool, and then several elf magicians stood beside the pool and constantly used purifying magic on the waste water.

    He asked curiously, "what are you doing?"

    Robb said "you don''t know that the matter of making paper has a great impact on the environment. If the dirty water enters Westwind canal, it will affect the ecology of the river, destroy the fish raising industry of the cat folk, and even turn the beautiful Westwind canal into a stinky ditch. I know that the elves love nature most, so I spent money to hire these elves to purify the water. They love nature and are willing to do it. It''s good to clean up the waste water and make money at the same time. "

    "So that''s how it is." the elf elder nced at the several elf magicians and said, "the people of our elf n came here to do this, but no one told me. Do you still regard me as an elder?"

    The two elf archers behind him, sweating, said, "elder, we have informed you that it was the Great Druid who invited our n''s magicians to purify the waste water and asked for your opinion. When you were writing the script, you didn''t even raise your head, but still replied, "Okay, go ahead."Then you ignored us again."

    The elf elder was speechless

    Marian was speechless

    The elf elder turned his head and said, "you areughing at me."

    Marian shook her head and said, "no, No. I respect the elderly very much. How can Iugh? Unless I really can''t help... Hahaha..."

    The elf elder had no choice but to shake his head. "s, I''m old and have a bad memory. I wasughed at by young people."

    Robb continued, "It wont take long for humans to be able to deal with waste water. I''m asking the alchemists to study the problem of using alchemy to deal with the waste water. In the future, the alchemists will invent a kind of tonic, which can neutralize waste water into clean water after being poured."

    The elf elder said, "you are so considerate. When you develop the city, you dont forget to protect the environment. The people the goddess of forest sincerely thank you."

    Robb smiled and said, "whether you are a believer of the goddess of forest or not, as long as you live in this world, you have the responsibility to protect the environment. After all, this is closely rted to everyone''s life. Why do you thank me?"

    As they were talking, they arrived at the gate of the paper workshop. Someone had already entered and reported to Shang Hui. Soon, she came out to wee them.

    Now she was not wearing a long dress anymore. When she was in Westwind Holy City, she bought some cloth and made a long Eastern dress. He finally had the taste of a little girl in a Hanfu. The only regret was that this little girl in Hanfu was not that interesting.

    Robb said to her, "I brought these friends to visit the paper workshop."

    "Visit?" Shang Hui was stunned for a while. Then she said in Chinese, "priest, I''m afraid... I''m afraid it''s not good if we do that. Our technology should not be passed on to outsiders."

    Robb said with a smile, "and you dont pass it on to girls, right?"

    Embarrassed, she said, "there is indeed such a rule. But my father only has one child, so it''s impossible for him to give it to a son, unless he has a son-inw."

    Robb burst intoughter "I know there are some rules in the East, but to be honest, these rules are a little unreasonable. Many skills and knowledge can only be passed down from mouth to mouth because they are not passed down to girls. It''s really a pity It''s almost impossible for them to spread it out. Even if they don''t allow people to visit, sooner orter, some workers will leak the technology out. "

    Hearing that, Shang Hui had nothing else to say. "Okay, let''s go inside and have a look."

    After they entered the workshop, they looked around the production line

    To be honest, it was the first time that Robb had visited a paper workshop. In the past, he had only invested a sum of money to add BUFFs to the people who built the factory. Sitting on a stone stool, he had a remote understanding of the specific process of paper production. It was a good opportunity to learn about the traditional and old technology of the Chinese people.

    They looked at the direction of the process line step by step and saw a row of big pots at the beginning. All kinds of raw materials were steaming in the pots, and then they were removed and disintegrated into fiber. Then the workers began to make them into a pulp, cutting and hammering the fibers. Next, they picked it up with a bamboo map, so that the it would form a thin sheet on the bamboo mat.

    Then they would dry it under the sun.

    Finally, they would take off the dried thing, which is a thin piece of paper.

    The elf elder held a piece of paper that had just been removed, his face full of excitement. He gently touched the strange paper, and his white beard was trembling. He said happily, "good. You can make such good paper with such cheap materials. My literature! My literature is about to fly! Hahaha! Literature is going to fly!"

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 632: Westwind printing factory

    Chapter 632: Westwind printing factory

    The elf elder was not joking!

    For the sake of literature and art, the old man could sacrifice everything. So far, none of the money he earned from shooting the movies had fallen into his pocket, and all had been distributed to the elves.

    No one would doubt his noble temperament.

    Soon, several senior alchemists came to the paper workshops. They studied how to make harder paper through the methods of adding wax and other stuff to do it so that they could write on it.

    Of course, this research would take a certain amount of time, and it was impossible to achieve it overnight.

    Just as the elf elder was studying how to make hard paper desperately, Robb began to y with new things.

    In the evening, a carver came to Robb''s church. He stood beside the stone table and said respectfully, "Godfather, I heard that you wanted to see me for something."

    This man was one who had helped Robb to make arge model of the Capital of Saintsst time. Of course, he had earned a lot of fees and made a small fortunest time. So when he heard Robb call him, he immediately ran over.

    Robb took out a page of the manhua and handed it over with a smile. "Look at this picture."

    "I''ve finished reading it." he was confused and asked, "what is this kind of children''s painting? What do you want me to do with it?"

    Robb said, "I want you to engrave the thing drawn on this paper on a t board in reverse like a seal."

    The carver understood at once. After all, the seal had been invented in this world for a long time. The carver was an expert in this field, and of course he understood it at once. "Godfather, you want to make a big board, and then put ink on it. Then, after you put paper on it, the painting will be made, right?"

    "Bingo!" Robb said with a smile, "you''re quite good. You understood immediately ."

    The sculptor chuckled and said, "thank you for your praise, father. I don''t have any other skills. I''ve been engaged in this field all my life. So of course I understood quickly."

    "That''s good," Robb said, "do you have other carver friends?"

    "Of course. We don''t have many people in this industry, but there are more than ten people in Westwind Holy city, and we all know each other."

    "Very good. I want all these people," Robb said, "I n to build a Westwind Printing Factory. You will be the first director. Other carvers will be hired at a high sry to make tes for me. Let''s start to do the printing immediately."

    "Eh?" the carver had thought that it would be a one-time job, but he didn''t expect that he would start a factory.

    As a man from Westwind Town, in the past two years, he had seen all kinds of factories and industries run by Godfather. Each factory would make a lot of money, and the people who held important positions in these factories had all made a lot of money. To be honest, it was impossible for him not to be jealous.

    But he also knew that his own technology was rtively unneeded, and it was almost impossible for him to be needed to run those factories. At most, when a factory needed some decorations, he would be asked to carve them. He would settle his sry for each work, and make a living after a meal.

    Now that he heard from Godfather that he wanted to build a factory and he will be the director of it, he really was pleasantly surprised.

    He answered without hesitation, "Oh, that''s great! What should we do?"

    "It''s very simple," Robb said with a smile. "You and your friends can make a lot of wooden boards. Then, as you just said, apply some ink on the paper and make the paintings/pictures. Then, you can bind them together and turn them into a book. Haha!"

    The carver said, "but this is a one-time job, isn''t it? Are you sure you need to build a factory for this? If we can''t take another such job in the future, the factory will copse, won''t it?"

    "Humph, who told you that you wouldn''t be able to do another such job in the future? Let me tell you, you will be softhearted in the future." Robb smiled and said, "you can rent an old house to do the printing first. I''ll ask the mayor of White Birch town to build a printing factory for first. Before the factory is built, you can rent a house to do the printing. I want to see my manhua printed out as soon as possible."

    "Got it. I''ll do it." the carver went to find his friends.

    After a while, more than a dozen carvers came together. They took over dozens of thick rice paper from Robb and began the vigorous printing n after punching the content of the first volume of One Punch Man.

    A few dayster

    The hottest time in 1346 came, and the whole Westwind Holy City, once again entered the time of shorts and short sleeves.

    All the nobles who pursued fashion wore gaudy beach shorts and shorts sleeved T-shirts, just like godfather, making the whole city look like their of bad people.

    However, these people thought they were wearing high-end and elegant clothes unconsciously.

    The most irritating thing was that this wind spread along the railway to Stone Canyon, Nanli Vige, and even Bright Road. When it spread out again, half of thend was filled with this kind of people.

    Robb was eating a big popsicle stick on his stone stool when he saw the carver. Oh, no, now the director of the printing factory run over and bow to Robb. Then he ordered several subordinates to put a thin book in Robb''s hand.

    This book wasrge and a circlerger than A4 paper. In modern times, it was about the same as the start of a magazine. It was printed with thick and cool rice paper. The whole book only had more than forty pages, so it was very thin.

    The director of the printing factory said, "as you ordered, this book is finally done printing. There are 500 copies of the first episode."

    Robb looked through it casually. Well, it was not too much to describe it as crude. It was simply a blind trick. However, since the first book could be printed like this, he had nothing toin about. After all, this was a technical attempt, and they couldn''t be asked to print it at the same level as printers immediately.

    "All right," Robb said with a smile. "Well, you have done a good job."

    "Then we have no work to do?" the director of the printing factory said awkwardly.

    "No, you still have a lot of work to do." Robb took out a stack of paper and said, "this is the second volume of the fist. Take it to carve. In addition, don''t throw away the boards of the first volume. Prepare to print the second batch, or even the third and the fourth batch at any time. The specific amount to print depends on the sales."

    After the director of the printing factory left, Robb asked Lilian to call Elsie over. Thetter had no battle to fight recently and had nothing to do. He took his five hundred soldiers to wander around all day long, except foring to Robb to bootlick every day. It was a good chance for him to help sell his manhua.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 633:

    Chapter 633:

    Elsie came in a hurry.

    Recently, he had nothing else to do, so he just came to Robb every day to ask him to show his respect.

    It was a big crisis for Elsie. For a man like him who would his best to consolidate his position in his boss''s heart, he wished that he could take care of his boss every day.

    Once he had nothing else to do, he was afraid that he would be forgotten by his boss, be alienated, and finally be kicked out of the center of power.

    Therefore, it was not a bad thing to have something to do now. He flew to the chapel with his two subordinates and stood in front of Robb. He said respectfully, "Godfather, I heard that you have something to tell me, so your loyal subordinate Elsie immediately came and will listen to your orders. No matter how dangerous it is, I will try my best toplete it."

    "Save it," Robb said with a smile. "You know it won''t be dangerous to do something for me. Even if you die, you cane back to life."

    Elsie pretended tough awkwardly.

    Robb said, "I ask you to sell some books for me. Anyway, you have nothing to do, so you must be willing to do it for me."

    Elsie patted his chest and said, "of course. I have been idle for several months since the war for the movie was over. I''m a very diligent person. I feel ufortable if I don''t do anything, especially if its for Godfather. Please give me the books as soon as possible."

    Robb was at a loss whether to cry or tough. He took out the a book of One Punch Man and handed it over to Elsie. "This is the book. This is the sample. Go to the printing factory to pick up the goods. There are still five hundred copies there. Take them out and sell them to the town. Pay attention to rmending it to young people. Older people may not like this kind of thing, but young people should like it."

    Elsie took the book and didn''t read it immediately. He first nced at the lower left corner of the cover, where a line of words was printed, Godfathers work!

    He knew what it was, but he pretended not to see it at all. After taking a deep breath, he opened the first page with a devout attitude. When he saw the painting for the first time, Elsie gasped in astonishment. [what is this?]

    However, he didn''t say it out loud. Instead, it was digested in his heart. Then his face turned serious, He said seriously "Oh my God! What an excellent painting it is! Look at the lines, the brushwork, the exquisite feeling, and the deep meaning. I am deeply moved by it. Only the best painter in the world can draw such a painting. Although I don''t know who he is, I know he must be the best painter in the world. This is art. I feel that my heart has been purified. I will buy this book and show it to my descendants. "

    Robb was speechless

    The two men behind Elsie were drenched in sweat and thought, [Commander, you''re so ridiculous! We were really convinced by that.]

    Elsie''s affectation shocked everyone. Even Robb couldn''t speak for a while.

    However, Elsie didn''t blush at all. He closed the book again and said, "I''m here to see who the painter is." he pretended to look for it on the cover and made an expression of "finally found it", Pointing at the "Godfathers work" in the lower left corner of the book, he said, "it turns out to be the work of Godfather. No wonder, no wonder. Just now, I was wondering who in the world can draw such beautiful painting. It turns out to have been drawn by Godfather. s! I should have thought that besides you, There will never be another excellent painter in the world..."

    "Damn it!" Robb kicked him away and said, "you''re bootlicking too hard. The book is selling the story, not the drawings."

    Elsie stood up from the ground with a dirty face. "Of course it''s a first-ss story. How touching it is..."

    "What touching story! Its an invincible story." Robb scolded, "fuck off! Go and sell the books. Don''t exaggerate here."

    Elsie turned around and ran towards the printing factory as fast as he could. His two subordinates were sweating all over. After a while, they caught up with Elsie and said awkwardly, "Sir, you seem to have ttered too much. Even we know that you are bragging. Will it have any effect? Godfather may be angry."

    Elsieughed, "what the hell do you know? It''s obviously not good to tter him. As long as Godfather knows that I''ve tried my best to please him, he will understand that I''m a very obedient subordinate. That''s enough. As for whether I''m on point or not, who cares?"

    The two men were rendered speechless

    They had to learn it!

    However, the two men immediately found that they couldn''t learn it. They were not as thick skinned as themander, and ordinary people really couldn''t learn such a crazy licking method.

    Half an hourter, with a group of armed soldiers, wearing shiny steel armors, Elsie walked up to the street of Westwind Holy City and stopped a young man who looked like a little rich man.

    The young man was suddenly surrounded by a group of armed soldiers. He was really shocked. Elsie reached out his hand to take something from under his cloak, and the young man thought he was going to pull out his sword to chop him. He shouted in horror, "this is Westwind Holy city. Godfather is kind and loving. The army can''t bully the good people at will!"

    As soon as he finished shouting, Elsie pulled out a book from under his cloak. "Brother, do you want to buy a book of One Punch Man? It''s from Godfather."

    The young man was rendered speechless

    After a long time, he calmed down and asked, "is it the work of Godfather?"

    "Yes!" Elsie chuckled and said, "do you want a book? It''s very cheap. Look at the price on the back of the book. It''s set by Godfather himself. Ordinary people can afford it. I don''t charge a penny more from it."

    The fact was that the price was different from the factory price, but the young man didn''t know how much money he could earn by selling it.

    The young man looked at the price and asked curiously, "The book is so cheap?"

    Elsie, "because it''s not made of parchment, but thetest eastern paper with low cost."

    "Well, since it''s the work of Godfather and it''s cheap, I''ll buy one." the young man took out dozens of copper coins and bought a book.

    As soon as he opened the first page, she he shocked by the aura rushing towards him.

    On the spot, he grabbed Elsie''s arm and said, "you told me that this children painting style was created by Godfather? You are ndering Godfather. Aren''t you afraid of death?"

    Elsie said, "don''t you know who I am? I am the most loyal subordinate of Godfather. How can I nder him?"

    The young man thought about it carefully and thought, [that''s right. Even if the whole world has been sentenced to death, Elsie won''t. He is the most famous bootlicking freak in Westwind Town. Well, let''s carefully see what the book has drawn.]

    A few minutester, the young man jumped high and asked, "what about the second volume? I want the second volume!"

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 634: Thats not real art

    Chapter 634: That''s not real art

    Robb''s mahua slowly came into the public view under Elsie''s selling.

    At first, no one wanted to read this damn book. After all, the style of painting was too strange. At this time, the printing quality was not stable and the printing quality was not uniform. Sometimes a book was printed very well, but most of the time, it would be worse because the ink would destroy it.

    However, it was the work of Godfather!

    With Robb''s golden signboard, the people of Westwind town were willing to endure the terrible painting style and read the book by force. They didn''t know if they could read it or not. But it was really wonderful to see that the story was so interesting.

    Even modern people who had read countless novels, cartoons and movies would be thrilled by the story, let alone these less knowledgeable aborigines.

    It was the first time that themon people of Westwind Holy City woulde into contact with this type of story. When they saw the story of this incredibly powerful main character ying cute, they really thought it was beautiful.

    Soon, the five hundred copies of the first batch were sold out.

    Elsie hurried to the printing factory and ordered the second batch. This time, he didn''t want to be stingy with five hundred copies. Instead, he directly printed one thousand copies and continued to sell them!

    In the end, the books were mostly sold to the young people above ten years old and under twenty years old in Westwind Holy city. And between the age of twenty and thirty, the poprity had reached eighty percent. However, the poprity of people over thirty years old had declined sharply, but even so, their sales had reached eight thousand in the end

    For a city with a poption of less than thirty thousand, it could be said that it was sold to the limit.

    At noon, Robb finished his lunch and sat on his stone stoolzily. With a brush in her hand, Suofa sat next to him scribbling on a rice paper on the stone table. What she was drawing was the sixth volume of One Punch Man

    After making the first three volumes, Robb becamezy. However, the interest of the audience had been aroused, and it was impossible for him not to continue the story. Even if he was Godfather, readers who do not see the updates will rebel.

    Helplessly, Robb had no choice but to take apromise. He told the stories and would let Suofa draw them.

    Anyway, she was good at forging documents and model handwriting. It would be great if she could represent Robb.

    However, even if she was good at falsifying handwriting, it was difficult to perfectly copy the painting style of the first three books. This painting style was simply embarrassing. It took her several days to copy it.

    At this time, while drawing the sixth volume, she said, "the documents I forged before were all beautiful and exquisitely painted parchments. Why do I have to draw such a strange thing here now? I have worked hard since I was a child."

    Robbughed, "I have no choice. You are my maid. Who else can help me if you don''t?"

    Suofa angrily made a gesture of contempt to him.

    When the two of them were quarreling here, Marian came, followed by a housekeeper of the Corton family. The housekeeper used to work on Bright Road with Marian''s father. It was rare to see hime to Bright Road, which surprised Robb. "Oh, why is your housekeeper here?"

    The Butler bowed to him, but he didn''t say anything. He gave the precious opportunity to speak to Godfather to her miss. Marian took over and said, "I asked him toe here. I want to sell something in Westwind town to Bright Road."

    "Oh?" Robb asked, "what?"

    Marian chuckled, "your Manhua."

    Robb, "yo!"

    Marian replied "Although your drawings are really ugly, its story is really good. I think that the young people on Bright Road will also like this story, and there are hundreds of thousands of people over there. I will sell it by train and make a lot of money. As long as the first book is sold well, I can sell it for a long timeter. Since cheap paper appeared, there will be many books in the future. Maybe we can open a bookstore. "

    Robb gave a thumbs up to Marian and said, "that''s great. Your talent in business always makes me look at you with new eyes. That''s good. I think your idea in this bookstore is great and you can do it. Although there are not many books to sell now, as long as you get ahead of them, it won''t be long before arge number of books appear. By that time, your shop will be famous and can be the leader of this industry."

    Marian got his approval and smiled sweetly. She asked the housekeeper to order the goods at the printing factory, but she sat down at the stone table, as if she was going to muddle through the afternoon here.

    Robb smiled and gave her two more math problems, leaving her alone.

    Time passed slowly in the afternoon.

    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, when the weather was the hottest, a group of people suddenly ran down from the hillside. The leader was the elf elder, who was inexplicably excited and ran very fast. The two elf guards were frightened and kept shouting behind him, "elder, slow down. Don''t fall."

    How could this old man slow down? Instead, he ran faster. In the blink of an eye, he ran to Robb and handed him a piece of paper with a smile

    Robb took it in his hand and looked at it. It was amazing that the white paper was thrown out and the back of it was covered with wax. It felt hard to hold it in his hand. He touched the paper and found that it was a little hard. It was not the kind of paper that would spread easily with ink.

    "What do you think?" the old elf blew his white beard triumphantly and said, "a senior alchemist of our elf n, coupled with the paper craftsmen of Big Tang, worked this out in a short time. Hahaha."

    "You are indeed very smart," Robb said with a smile. "I knew you will seed sooner orter, but I didn''t expect that you would seed so soon."

    "Now it''s very convenient for me to finish my book. Hahaha." the old man said with a smug face "Your inexplicable manhua sold so well, which is beyond my expectation. But this also shows how eager people are to read. Here is a desert of literature, and someone must stand out to save the people''s withered hearts. I''m going to start writing, to write the best book, to satisfy everyone''s pursuit and yearning for literature."

    Robb said, "why is mine inexplicable? It''s a good story."

    The old man shook his head and said, "I also read it afterward. The story is too simple. Itcks depth. You have repeatedly used strong strength, but there is no deep meaning at all. This is not real art. Just wait and see. I will use my pen to create real art for you to see."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 635: Forest Covered in Black Pine Trees

    Chapter 635: Forest Covered in ck Pine Trees

    The old man''s speech made Robbugh. "Wow, real art?"

    "Yes!" the old man snorted and said, "profound, touching and thought-provoking literature is real art, of course, the drawing art should be the same. I think these things must have a soul, so that they can really be liked by the public."

    "Yes, yes, sir, you are right." Robb said, "then go ahead with your creation. I am looking forward to it."

    The old man was still stubborn. Last time, after he gave a hard review of Robb''s children''s paintings, he didn''t expect that it would be sold out. He always felt that he had to take out something decent, or he would feel a little embarrassed, so he eagerly wanted to produce a manhua of his own, and took out a goose feather pen on the spot. "I''ll write it here. After I finish, I''ll go to your printing factory to print it."

    Robb showed his support with a smile, and then stood behind the elf elder to watch him write it.

    The book was named Forest Covered in ck Pine Trees

    The old man was full of emotions. He wrote word by word, and Robb read it carefully. Not to mention, this old man was really good at literature. The words could be called beautiful, and every word made every scene beautiful, but... Such a beautiful price was that there was no plot.

    He wrote thousands of words and was still sketching! It depicted the beauty of the forest over and over again.

    Robb was speechless

    After the scene was written with five thousand words, the old man finally asked the hero to appear. A mncholy middle-aged spirit, who was more than 400 years old, with a vicissitudes of life and an extremely awkward character, appeared on the stage and watched everything around from the perspective of the middle-aged spirit. He had feelings for a tree leaf, he had feelings for a tree, he had feelings for a bird... He had feelings for everything in the world.

    Robb was speechless

    The old man raised his head and chuckled, "what do you think? My book is profound, isn''t it? It deeply analyzed the love, hatred, awe, and sadness of a poet for this forest."

    Robb covered his face with his hand and asked, "where is the plot?"

    "What?" the old man asked, "don''t you see the name of my book? Forest Covered in ck Pine Trees. This book is about myprehension of the forest, and my deep feelings for the forest. What kind of story do you want? You don''t need a plot at all."

    Robb was speechless

    This was embarrassing. Robb wanted to retort, but he didn''t know whether he should. After thinking it over, he decided not to say anything. Even if he said the truth, some people just couldn''t bear it.

    However, the elf elder was very satisfied with the result. He continued to write madly for a while. Although he was old, he was really fast in writing. On that day, he wrote twenty thousand words by hand, which made Robb admire him for no reason. He was awesome! Robb only knew an author before on a novel site. He was very diligent. But he could only write no more than 10000 words a day, but he typed on a keyboard, not by hand.

    The speed of the elf elder''s writing was too great.

    A few dayster, the elf elder came to Robb with a thick book named Forest Covered in ck Pine Trees. "Haha, my literary work is finallypleted. I''m sure it''s a book that everyone will read."

    Robb had no choice but to put it bluntly. "Yes, it''s a good book. It will surely be sold out."

    The elf elder said, "I''m going to your printing factory now. How about five thousand copies first?"

    "Five thousand?" Robb was startled. "Hey, old man, you''d better be smarter. Look at my manhua. There was only five hundred copies printed for the first batch. Yet youre starting with five thousand. Wont it be too much? If it wont be sold out, you will suffer a great loss."

    "Look at what you said." the elf elder said, "didn''t you sell almost eight thousand copies of your manhua in the end? This book is profound and has a soul. It''s better than your manhua anyway. Since yours sold eight thousand, it''s a piece of cake for me to sell ten thousand copies of this book. Im only printing five thousand copies for the first batch. I''m already very cautious with this."

    After saying that, the old man turned around and walked towards the printing factory. While walking, he said to the elf guard behind him, "go and bring all my money to the printing factory to print books!"

    Robb was speechless

    Well, this old man is just like a neer who has never written an online novel. He doesn''t take the quantity seriously. Hes the My books are invincible type. For this kind of person, persuasion was useless.

    Robb covered his face with his hand

    A few dayster, the first engravings for printing on "hard paper" was sessfully made. The words on this type of engraving were very small and thin, because they were written with a goose feather pen. Many lines could be printed on a piece of paper.

    It was impossible to print such words on rice paper, because the ink on it would easily spread. If the ink spread to the side, the whole word would be ugly.

    However, the hard paper developed by the elf alchemists and the rabbit craftsman was different. The ink on this kind of paper wouldn''t spread, and it could print very small words and wouldn''t spread. The quality of this kind of paper was extremely superior. But of course, the cost was also higher.

    The elf elder used more expensive paper to print five thousand copies. Both the paper workshop and the printing factory earned a lot, and the workers were very happy.

    But

    The elf elder was not that happy!

    Forest Covered in ck Pine Trees, which he had done his best, was thrown into the street miserably. Although the whole elf n hade out and tried their best to sell it for him, only a few hundred copies had been sold. His first batch had a total of five thousand copies, and more than four thousand copies are currently piled up at home.

    The loss of blood had cost the coffin that the elf elder had worked so hard to save. In the end, only a few young men from the nobility and literature sector greeted him as well as the mountain of books in their house.

    What happened?

    After a deep self-criticism and crazy research, the elf elder concluded that this year''s audience was too young! His book could only be read by the older generation.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 636: Why dont we use the transmission portal?

    Chapter 636: Why don''t we use the transmission portal?

    A few dayster, in the evening

    Robb sat in front of the crystal ball and looked at the queen opposite the crystal ball.

    The queen, who used to be dignified, had a silly face today. While flipping through the books in her hands, she thumped the table andughed, "this... This is a weird painting... No, Illugh to death, too weird... A hero is a bald man... Hahaha..."

    Robb, "Hey!"

    As soon as he opened his mouth and was about to protest, the queen suddenly stopped smiling and turned back to a serious face. "Recently, there have been nothing attacking you, so you began to make such strange things again. How bored are you?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "even if something is attacking me, Ill still y with something inexplicable."

    It was reasonable and convincing, and even the queen had nothing to say.

    She took out another book from the side. It was "forest covered in ck pine trees", which was well-wrapped and had more high-end paper. She opened it gently and said, "in fact, I prefer this book more, but I''ve heard that it can''t be sold out at all. The Corton family doesn''t dare to sell it too much either. They only brought two hundred books along to Bright Road, and only two hundred of them haven''t been sold out. Yet your manhua book is not only sold out in Westwind, but also on Bright Road."

    She concluded, "it seems that this elf elder has made the same mistake as I made for my movie."

    Robb smiled and said, "well, do you already know what mistake you made in the movie?"

    "I strayed from the public masses."

    The queen stopped after only saying these words. She didn''t like to criticize herself in front of others. If it weren''t for Robb, she wouldn''t even bother to say these words.

    Hearing the Queen''s words, Robb was happy "In fact, being an oasis in a desert or talking about domestic affairs are both art. They are profound, elegant and straightforward. They are also arts, but they are just expressed differently. We just need to know clearly what kind of audience we are facing when we are creating art. I respect the elf elder, who is dedicated to art. The only mistake he made was to make a mistake about his literary and artistic orientation and audience, so he printed a few extra books."

    The queen said, "I thought you were going to mock him, because he once mocked your manhua."

    Robbughed, "No. I won''t mock him, because I also think my manhua is a children''s painting."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    "Before the hard paper was invented, I could only do this kind of children''s painting," Robb said. "Because I knew very well that at that time, I could only do this kind of thing. But now there is hard paper, I may be able to turn the manhua that looks like a childs painting into a very exquisite manhua. Do you want to send a professional painter to me and help me draw an exquisite One Punch Man?"

    "No," the queen said seriously. "My painter needs to serve me. I''m going to start working."

    "Yo!" Robb said, "you are going too? You need a painter? Are you going to produce a book?"

    The queen shook her head, "I found that this kind of cheap paper is very suitable for the promotion of national knowledge, so I n to make some important production methods into picture books and then send them to every city. In this way, those remote cities can also get knowledge through books. I have even thought of the first batch of picture books to be spread out. I have already figured out the production methods and diagrams of the water wheel, the production methods and diagrams of the railway system, the production methods of sugar and... "

    In a twinkling of an eye, she said a lot of things.

    Robb was happy to hear that. "These are all my work."

    The queen squinted at him. "What? You don''t want me to turn these things into books? Do you still need to charge a patent fee?"

    Robb shook his head with a smile and said, "no, I''d like to see you put these things into a book, which is much more reliable than word of mouth. To be honest, I really hate the way of mouth to mouth technology inheritance, because this method is not very urate and prone to change. If were not careful, important technology will be lost to the world. For the major principle of being responsible for the whole world, it''s better to keep useful knowledge in books."

    The queen nodded and said, "well, since you agree, my merchant will go through the transmission portal toter and order them from your printing factory."

    "Can''t you just take the train? Why do you have to go through the transmission portal?" Robb said, "I''m telling you, it''s wrong to rely too much on the transmission portal. I set up this transmission portal between Bright Road and Westwind town in to deal with emergencies, not to let your Royal business men go through it easily."

    Since Robb said so, the queen had no choice but to give up. They had agreed that they couldn''t pass through the transmission portal without Robb''s consent. Therefore, as long as he didn''t agree, the queen couldn''t send anyone to go through the portal randomly. So she had to take the train.

    But she couldn''t help but ask, "why do you have to invent something like a train even though you can open such a convenient transmission portal?"

    Robb smiled and said, "didn''t I tell you this question before? Do you remember the big fire box of the iron furnace?"

    The queen suddenly understood!

    Back then, Robb had used a magic item to provide high temperature for the iron furnace, while the queen was unwilling to use the expensive magic treasures in this ce. She had sent a few fire magicians to refine iron before. She didn''t expect that when Mondra attacked Bright Road, she had exhausted all of their magic power, which had caused their furnaces to stop for a while.

    Later, Robb asked her to study the furnace without magic. It only used the structure of the furnace to provide the high temperature furnace technology. To put it bluntly, it was to savebor and turn what was originally done by people into technology to solve it.

    After a series of efforts, the Queen''s furnace no longer needed magicians. With the help of the furnace heating technique, she could refine iron ingots with only coal, so that magicians could use their own abilities in a more precious ce.

    Robb smiled and said, "although it seems that it''s very convenient for me to rub magic scrolls with my hands, in fact, one day I will not be able to move, or even if I try my best to rub it, I won''t be able to let everyone in the world enjoy it. However, the train can run forever, so everyone in the world can enjoy the convenience it brings. I have to make the world get used to using the train, and slowly forget my transmission portal."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 637: Holy Nun

    Chapter 637: Holy Nun

    The queen epted what he said and asked her people to take a train to Westwind Holy city. Then she hung up the phone.

    Robb finally had some free time, but it was alreadyte. When he was about to go to the hot spring, another person came into the yard, wearing priest''s clothes of the new Church of Light. It turned out to be Eddie.

    This man was originally the from the old Church of Light, who worked together with Elsie to assist the archbishop of the church.

    After the video of the Church of Light colluding with the demon appeared, he came to Westwind Holy City from Bright Road and joined the new Church of Light. Then he became the right-hand man of Little Yi and yed a very important role in the development and growth of the new Church of Light.

    Now the new Church of Light had developed very well, which could even cause fear to the Church of Darkness. They had even sent killers to kill Robb, thanks to Eddie. Without him, only Little Yi and the two little girls could not have scared the Church of Darkness like this.

    However, his current position was very low. He was just a priest of the new Church of Light. However, he didn''t show any dissatisfaction with this low position. Instead, he acted diligently and honestly, trying his best to help Little Yi develop the new Church of Light.

    Besides Robb, there were all women in the church. Eddie was smart and sensible. He didn''t live in the chapel. Instead, he found a house outside and would go to the chapel every day. Therefore, it was strange that he didn''te until midnight when Robb was about to take a bath.

    As soon as he saw Robb, he put on a serious attitude and said, "good evening, Godfather."

    Robb couldn''t help but ask, "it''s very rare for you toe to chapel in the middle of the night. What''s up?"

    Eddie said, "I was reading the book named Forest Covered in ck Pine Trees by the elf elder at home just now. When I read it, I suddenly thought of something that is very conducive to the development and growth of the new Church of Light. So I came to talk with the holy nun."

    "Holy nun?" Robb was stunned for a moment. "Who?"

    Eddie chuckled, "of course it''s Yishir."

    Embarrassed, Robb asked, "when did she be a holy nun?"

    Eddie said seriously, "it was me.. In order to distinguish her from other nuns and make the believers feel that she is great, we can stick to the guidance of the holy nun and follow the steps of the God of light to lead a happy future."

    Well, Robb definitely couldn''t get such a shameful nickname. Only these middle-ages people could be shameless enough to give people such a nickname, and only silly Little Yi would ept such a nickname. It was absolutely impossible for him to change it.

    As soon as he thought of this, he heard Eddie say, "Godfather, I think it''s a little imposing to have that type of nickname. Look, we''ll change your name from now on to call you the Holy Pope. What do you think?"

    "Go to hell!" Robb kicked Eddie in the face and said, "don''t talk nonsense here."

    At this time, the girls in the chapel had already heard the sound outside. Little Yi hurried out. It waste. She had just taken a shower and was about to go to bed to read. At this time, she was wearing a tube nightdress, not the nun uniform she had worn in the daytime.

    As soon as Eddie saw her, he bowed to her and said in a low voice, "holy nun, I thought of a way that can make our new Church of Light develop faster, win the support of the people, and make the people believe us more devoutly."

    "Oh?" Little Yi was interested in this topic and quickly listened carefully.

    Eddie said, "today I saw the forest covered in ck pine trees, and I suddenly thought of something. I suddenly thought, why don''t we print thousands of copies of the New Light Bible like this? Books made with this new paper and new printing techniques are much cheaper than those handwritten on parchment. Even the elf elder, the poor pedant, can afford to print 5,000 copies, and many believers in the New Light Church have given us countless money. We can use this money to print books, print thousands of beautifully bound New Light Bibles, and distribute them for free to believers so that they can read and recite it at home at any time. Isn''t that nice? "

    Hearing this, Little Yi''s eyes lit up. "Ah, this method is really good."

    However, as soon as she finished her words, she turned to look at Robb, revealing a look of inquiry. It was obvious that she still wanted to hear Robb''s opinion on this kind of matter, because everyone knew that Robb was an extremely far sighted person. He knew what was right and wrong, and the final result, often before he started to do it, Robb could guess. He was as great as a prophet.

    Robb gave her a gentle smile and said, "good! I think it''s feasible."

    As soon as he opened his mouth, it was settled.

    The two of them were overjoyed at the same time. In fact, they could feel that Robb wasn''t keen on spreading church stuff at all, and he even had a slight rejection to it. They had thought that Robb wouldn''t support thempletely, but they didn''t expect that he would agree so quickly.

    However, Robb immediately added, "it''s free of charge, so of course it''s excellent. The poor can also have books to read. But have you ever thought that most of the poor can''t read?"

    Little Yi and Eddie were rendered speechless

    Robb continued, "so, after you give out the bibles, I''m afraid you have to add an extra obligation, that is, to teach these believers to read. I advise you to hold a reading ss for the bible, and choose one or two days a week to gather the poor who can''t read. Listen to you teach the bible, and let them each hold a new light bible. You can read it word by word, and at the same time, they can also learn to read it. In this way, everyone can read the bible at home. "

    Little Yi and Eddie two agreed. It was indeed a good n.

    Little Yi hurried back to her room and picked up a book made of parchment, the thick new light bible. She went to the printing factory immediately, but Eddie didn''t go with her. He stayed and stood quietly for a while. When she went far, he approached Robb and said in a low voice, "Godfather must have a deep meaning in doing things. Now I finally understand."

    "Oh?" Robb smiled and asked, "what do you mean?"

    Eddie said respectfully, "the reason why you support us to spread the bible is that you want us to teach everyone to read and write."

    Robbughed and said, "Wow, you know now. I have to kill you to keep your mouth shut then."

    Eddie alsoughed. He was not afraid of being killed to keep his mouth shut. Godfather was not such a person. He bowed respectfully and said, "I think I already know what kind of role Godfather wants the church to y. I will guide the new Church of Light well and let it be what Godfather wants to see."

    Robb, "not bad. I like smart people very much. Good Luck then."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 638: Lets order the warships too

    Chapter 638: Let''s order the warships too

    Robb always did things in style. He would be the first one to take action, like hes making an example. Then he would stop and let others continue to do it.

    It was the same when it came to issuing books!

    After finishing a manhua, Robb didn''t do anything else. He even changed stopped drawing them himself and let Suofa do it. However, his demonstration effect was iparably great.

    Soon, the novel "forbidden love" by Nuolun came out. It was about a noble at the border who fell in love with a beautiful girl and desperately pursued her. However, the ending of the story was very dramatic. After a romantic and sweet night with the protagonist, the girl suddenly married his brother. The story suddenly stopped there.

    The crazy ending was so ridiculous that no one could understand it. In the end, the novel was only sold two hundred times, and the reputation of Nuolun was also bad. It was called "expert on feeding shit" by the people of Westwind Holy City, and they swore that they would never read novels written by him again.

    However, Nuolun didn''t care at all. Instead, he looked very proud.

    A month after the novel was released, Nuolun''s nephew, Kante, who was studying at the magic school on Bright Road, suddenly ran back from school. He had a private chat with Nuolun in a small dark room for an hour. No one knew what they had talked about. They only knew that when he came out of the room, his eyes were red, as if he had cried and was a little angry.

    He kicked a big hole in the door of the manor, threw a lot of things in the living room, and then ran back to Bright Road.

    After hearing about this, Robb left his stone stool and sat down in Nuolun''s house. He asked him about the result of the matter? The answer was, it was really difficult to deal with a child in their rebellious period.

    It was just a rebellious episode!

    Then, arge number of books printed out. These books were immediately collected in the library of the Royal Family, and more books were sent to the whole West Gran. The governors of every city had to take these books as the imperial edict instructed them to learn.

    Then, the new light bible, which was delicately packaged and printed with the most high-end paper, came on the stage solemnly. It was all printed by the new Church of Lights savings, and it was distributed to the believers free of charge. At the same time, they also organized two "reading sses" every week. In this reading ss, Eddie organized many young priests to kindly teach everyone to recognize words, one by one.

    The new light bible contained everything. As long as a believer read it through, he would learn more than half of themon words people use.

    Those who were quick to learn had the most basic cultural knowledge in a sh.

    All the townsmen in Westwind Holy city began to improve their cultural level.

    Of course, education was a century''s work, and Robb didn''t expect it to be done in a short time. He just took the new light bible and would let people learn and grow bit by bit from it.

    This was not something that could be done by one or two generations. Robb estimated that he might not be able to see the obvious improvement in of the whole world. However, he couldn''t give up just because he couldn''t see it.

    Of course, just as Robb was doing these messy things silently, the world''s situation did not stop changing

    Lost City! In the headquarters of the Church of Darkness.

    In the dark chapel, the pope was in a ck robe. He looked like a skeleton. He was sitting upright on a chair, and on both sides of him stood an archbishop in a ck robe on both sides. There were also several other archbishops and bishops, who were listening outside.

    This was a very important meeting of the Church of Darkness. Even the archbishop in Bright Road, who should be far away in Bright Road, attended the meeting through a crystal ball.

    The pope sat still and didn''t say anything. A cardinal beside him said, "everyone, it has been several months since thest surprise attack of Norma to Lost City. Our church has suffered a great loss this time. It took us several months to finally clean up the mess. I think you all understand that this matter can''t be settled like this. We have to ask the Church of Light forpensation."

    The rest of the clergy nodded and said, "that''s right! Blood must be used to pay for the blood debt. The disciples of the Church of Light must pay for what happenedst time."

    The cardinal, who had spoken earlier, said, "the pope has ordered to transfer all the warships that are sailing outside. The port of the Lost City has been filled with the army of our church, but our current strength is not strong enough."

    The Church of Darkness had always been weaker than the Church of Light.

    The Church of Light and the Kingdom of Norma were born together. To be honest, the Kingdom of Norma was the Church of Darkness, and the Church of Light was the Kingdom of Norma.

    However, the Church of Darkness was not so lucky. They had always been unable to influence and control a kingdom. Not in the former Kingdom of Gran, and still not in West Gran.

    What''s more, even if they could control West Gran, they couldn''t control East Gran. Only half of the strength of the Kingdom of Gran was not enough topete with the Kingdom of Norma. Everyone present was clear about this.

    "Our fleet is not that powerful," the pope finally opened his mouth. "We need more powerful power, so I n to order that kind of steel warship from Westwind city."

    He didn''t want to call it Westwind Holy City, so he called it Westwind city.

    The archmages present whispered and discussed, "order a steel warship?"

    "Of course it''s excellent. We saw itst time. That warship is so powerful."

    "Yes, one ship defeated eleven ships of the Kingdom of Norma!"

    "If we have two, we can fight with Kingdom of Norma."

    "But... That ship is from Westwind city, which is very troublesome."

    "Your eminence, Westwind city is now making a great promotion of the faith of the new Church of Light, and giving people the new light bible for free,pletely ignoring our Church of Darkness. The assassinationst time happened as well, but we didn''t take any action afterwards. Now we suddenly go to buy a warship from them? Wont it seem strange?"

    There was actually an expression of displeasure on the popes skeleton like face. He said, "Westwind city is indeed a trouble for us. One day, we will have to kill that strange priest, or the new Church of Light will definitely be a threat to us. However, this is not a conflict with ordering a warship. We can order a warship from him while looking for an opportunity to kill him. These are two unrted things, aren''t they?"

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 639: Neither humble nor pushy, and treat them with respect

    Chapter 639: Neither humble nor pushy, and treat them with respect

    The summer of 1346 was very fast.

    Of course, time itself was neither fast nor slow. It always maintained a standard speed, moving forward step by step. The reason why it felt so fast was that in this summer, nothing big happened in Westwind holy city.

    There was no army or monstersing, and the whole world seemed to have entered a harmonious state.

    Only literature, painting, poems and movies were developing at full speed.

    In the afternoon, Robby on his stone stool and happily looked through a manhua. This was not the One Punch Man he made.

    This manhua was drawn by a West Gran a painter from Bright Road. It is called "A Soldier of Bright Road". As its name implied, it was a story about a soldier at the gate of Bright Road. From a soldier''s perspective, it was about several battles that had happened on Bright Road in the past few years. Including the battle between the queen and the White Lion Knights, the battle of recapturing Bright Road, the battle of Mondra attacking Bright Road, and the battle of the monster army attacking Bright Road

    In fact, this soldier didn''t y a big role in any of these battles. He was just a scumbag who ran around following the order of his boss. The manhua was mainly about the soldier''s daily life after the war,ughing with his family and neighbors.

    Of course, this manhua wasn''t one of the best sellers!

    Whether it was manhua, novels, or movies, the most popr theme was always the Battle Theme of fighting and killing.

    However, this manhua was better out early. After seeing Robb''s manhua, the painter immediately began to make it by hand. Just like Robb, he took out all his savings to print two hundred copies in the printing factory, and after selling them out, he used the money earned from selling to print a few hundred more copies. After doing this over and over again, he actually sold four thousand copies, which made him a small amount of money.

    This also opened up the craze of "customized manhuas". Many people in Westwind Holy City were preparing for their own manhuas now. Of course, they all have a little money and can afford to print the first few hundred copies. The really poor people can write stories if they are good at painting, but they cannot afford to enter the industry.

    Robbughed ridiculously as he looked through the book "A Soldier on Bright Road".

    Suofa shook her head and said, "I really don''t know what''s so good about this manhua. It''s all about his trifles at home and next door. I got sleepy when I read it. I didn''t expect Godfather to be so happy."

    Robb smiled and said, "that''s why young people like you always fight and kill. Why not watch a persons daily life?"

    "Hey, you are also a young man. Don''t talk in an old and arrogant tone."

    Lilian walked over and said with a smile, "in fact, I also think this manhua is very beautiful. I''m afraid of fighting and killing. I''m very happy about the little things about life in this manhua."

    Robb gave Lilian a thumbs up and said, "Lilian and I are the mostpatible."

    At this moment, Elsie ran in from the outside. When he saw Robb, he immediately bowed and said, "Godfather, an uninvited guest hase to visit you."

    "Oh? An uninvited guest?" Robb said, "a person who can bebeled as such by you must be the Church of Darkness."

    Elsie eximed with admiration, "Godfather is so wise."

    Robb, "wisdom is a negative word now. It is forbidden to use it on me in the future."

    Although Elsie didn''t understand why it was a negative word, he kept it in mind immediately. He would just do as he said in the future. He didn''t have to figure out the reason, He said in a low voice, "A cardinal of the Church of Darkness brought a group of followers to Westwind holy city. Everyone cane in and out of our city at will and don''t pay any tax. We won''t even investigate their identity when they enter the city. However, these people ran to the gate of the city and insisted on reporting their identity with the guards. They said that he was a cardinal of the Church of Darkness and wanted to see you, as if they wanted you to go out to wee them."

    Robb was overjoyed to hear that and said, "why do they have to put on airs to enter the city?"

    Elsie also smiled and said, "yes, it''s too exaggerated. Maybe he thinks that his identity as a cardinal of the Church of Darkness is very great. He is only a level under the pope. Even archbishops are one level lower than him."

    "Guess what they are doing here," said Robb

    Elsie rolled his eyes and said, "Theyre here to ask for benefits. At the same time, they want to find our weakness, which is unfavorable to us."

    Robb gave him a thumbs up and said, "Elsie, I''ll leave him to you."

    It was obvious that he wouldn''t wee them.

    Back then, the queen had sent a group of skilled craftsmen to teach skills in Westwind town. Robb had personally greeted them at the gate of the city, but this time it was a cardinal of the Church of Darkness. Robb wouldnt bother to wee them.

    Elsie, of course, understood. He chuckled and said, "I see. I will deal with the Church of Darkness."

    "Well," Robb waved his hand and said, "Be neither humble nor pushy, and treat them with respect. I believe you can control yourself."

    Elsie bowed and led his men to the gate.

    A few minutester, Elsie arrived at the southwest city gate of Westwind Holy city. At this time, Westwind Holy city was already a big city. It covered a veryrge area, and there was no city wall on some parts of the ce. It was impossible to build such a wide city wall to envelop the entire city. Moreover, it was not like it was a core city like Bright Road or the Capital of Saints.

    Westwind Holy City was an open big city, so the so-called southwest city gate was actually not a city gate at all. It was just an inspection entrance of a road.

    A group of people in ck cloaks were standing at the entrance of the road. There were about twenty people. The leader was an old man in his fifties. He was wearing an expensive ck robe, and there was an embroidered statue of the God of Darkness on it. The people behind him were wearing much worse clothes.

    Obviously, this was the cardinal.

    Elsie walked up to the cardinal with a smile and learned Robb''s usual tone, "Wee to Westwind Holy City."

    "Humph!" the cardinal snorted coldly. He was a little resistant to the term holy city, but he didn''t lose his temper here. He looked at the armor on Elsie''s body and said, "you are not Godfather of Westwind city, right? If I''m not mistaken, you should bemander Elsie."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 640: Show your strength to the enemy

    Chapter 640: Show your strength to the enemy

    Elsie chuckled and said, "yes, I''m Elsie, the most loyal subordinate of Godfather."

    The cardinal was a little dissatisfied. That man didn''te to wee him in person. He just sent an officer to send me away. He really didn''t take him seriously. Im a cardinal! Even the king of a kingdom wouldnt dare to neglect me.

    However, a person in a high position like him was not young. He would not easily show his anger on his face. Instead, he did not show any ufortable expression on his face. Instead, he revealed a smile. "The famous Elsie, your personal guard team, has shown a strong fighting ability in the battle against the monster army. We have heard of it in Lost City."

    Elsie smiled and said, "what fighting power? It''s nothing. It''s all given to me by Godfather."

    "So, where is this Godfather now?" the cardinal asked. "I came to Westwind city this time to discuss business with him."

    Elsie immediately put on a serious face and said, "Godfather is currently busy with government affairs and can''t get leave yet. You can follow me first. Let''s find a ce to rest and have a cup of tea. When he finishes his work, he will see you."

    In fact, Robb was looking at a manhua on his stone stool, smiling ridiculously.

    The cardinal smiled and said, "since godfather is busy with government affairs, of course we should wait until he finishes his work. There''s no hurry at all."

    Elsie led the way with arge group of soldiers, followed by twenty people from the Church of Darkness.

    The two sides talked andughed as they began to visit the town.

    A ck cloaked man whispered in the ear of the cardinal, "Your Highness, if we stab him from behind when he is off guard, the personal security team of Westwind city will lose their leader and they will be in chaos."

    The cardinal shook his head and said, "don''t be silly. As long as that man doesn''t die, Westwind city won''t be in chaos. It''s useless to kill Elsie. If the man is resurrected, he will be alive again."

    The ck cloak man nodded and left.

    The two sides continued and looked around Westwind Holy city.

    The cardinal looked around. He had only heard about the mine, iron factory, technical school, sewers and dwarf factory from intelligence before. After all, Westwind holy city was an "unsuspecting" city. Anyone and any spy could easilye in and walk around. Whatever they wanted to see, they could see, except the most important core technology.

    However, what he heard from the intelligence was still different from what he saw with his own eyes.

    When he saw iron ore pulled out from the mine one after another and arge tank of iron poured out of therge furnace, he was really shocked.

    When he saw the train moving more than 1000 people away, he was shocked again.

    And when he saw a warship half made in the factory, he was really shocked. Sure enough, this was the kind of ship that had been used to defeat the warships of Norma before. Now, they were actually making a second one. Moreover, the second ship was obviously bigger and more powerful than the first one. It seemed that after umting the experience of the first ship, Westwind city had the ability to build arger warship.

    The cardinal was stunned.

    This was a game Elsie learned from Robb. In a word, it was to show the enemy how strong they were. They should let the enemy see how powerful their weapons are, so that the enemy did not dare to look down upon them, then the enemy would not dare to bully them casually.

    It had to be said that the effect was excellent!

    The subordinates behind him had thought that he would make a scene at any time, but after circling in Westwind holy city, they had no intention of making a move. They randomly pulled out a few strong weapons such as the steel warships and steam tanks here, and if they made a scene in the city, they would definitely be in trouble..

    If they really wanted to be an enemy of Westwind Holy City, they had to use the power of Thors Roar. If they dont beat the city in one hit and they manage to retaliate, then Lost City would definitely not win!

    Of course, he had to suppress her intention of making trouble.

    Of course, they were also very careful to observe the development of the new Church of Light in Westwind holy city. Without this city, it was impossible to really understand the new Church of Light. When they arrived here, they found that the new Church of Light had almost upied the whole city.

    It seemed that everyone here could say a few words of the new light bible. They could even give out a bible to every household. Many people could read it. Although they didn''t seem to know much, such a degree of reading shocked the cardinal.

    These were civilians. They could even read to such a level. How could it be so unreasonable?

    After they toured the whole Westwind city, it was getting dark. It was not until then that Elsie finally brought the group of people to the chapel.

    The first thing they saw was the Chapel of Darkness. As soon as the night fell, a group of cat folk were moving at the entrance of the Chapel of Darkness. The cat folk were a race that had reversed day and night. They liked darkness. They were born to be loyal to the Church of Darkness.

    As soon as he saw the cat folk, he felt happy! He quickly walked over and saw number 8 and two little dark nuns who were talking about the Dark Bible with the people of the cat n in the courtyard outside the chapel. The cardinal stood aside with a smile on his face, expressing his relief for this holy preaching scene.

    However, something unpleasant was about to happen.

    After listening to number 8, the members of the cat folk race stood up and said goodbye. Then they ran to the new Chapel of Light next door and began to talk with Little Yi and the two little light nuns.

    "Why?"

    He quickly jumped to number 8 and whispered, "how did you teach them? Why are the members of the cat folk going to the new Church of Light? Only the cat folk would not go to the new Church of Light. They are a race that loves darkness."

    Number 8 nced at him. He didn''t want to talk to him, but since the queen hadn''t broken up with the Church of Darkness yet, he still had to pretend, He pretended to be respectful and said, "your excellency, it''s not my fault. In Westwind city, the churches are not allowed to interfere in the free spread and faith of other churches. They are not allowed to maliciously nder other churches, and they are not allowed to interfere in the government affairs of Westwind city. In a word, they are not allowed to interfere with others. These cat folk want to learn reading and writing, so they went to learn the new Bible of Light from the people of the new Church of Light, but I can''t do anything about it. If I pull the cat folk and try to stop them, the Church of Darkness will be driven out of Westwind city. "

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81

 Chapter 641: Warship

    Chapter 641: Warship

    TL: Sorry guys! It''s been really hard managing my time schedule recently because it''s been quite hectic in college... with a lot of tasks, activities, exams, and so oning about every so often.The cardinal froze and then his head swelled up two times.

    He had heard of the rules of Westwind city. There was no rejection between the churches here, and those who didn''t ept it had to get out.

    The Church of Darkness didn''t want to lose the heavily popted Westwind city, so they had to ept the rules set by Robb and teach others without affecting other faith.

    He frowned and thought for a while. Then he said in a low voice, "Hire more people. We also need to have sses to teach people to read the Dark Bible. We can also do what the new Church of Light can do. We can''t let the cat folk be taken away lke this."

    Number 8 thought to himself, [if we do this, I''m afraid you''ll fall into the trap of godfather. He wants more people to teach people to read for free. Anyway, he doesn''t care if the believers of the new Church of Light will be taken away. In his opinion, he has no interest in managing the affairs of the new Church of Light at all. What he cares about is only the spirit and soul of the people, and whether they can develop healthily.]

    At this time, the cardinal finally saw the legendary man. He had blonde hair. He was very handsome, and had a very good figure. He was as beautiful as a piece of art, and his perfect body was wless. He couldn''t even see an extra mole on his body. He didn''t know how God had made such a perfect person.

    However, he was wearing very casual clothes. His priest clothes were a mess, and he sat very casually. He was reading a manhua in his hand,ughing ridiculously.

    Is this the legendary Godfather? I really can''t see it!

    But he was not a fool. He was in his fifties and had climbed to such a position. He had already known that one should not judge a person by his appearance. It was not easy to judge a person''s strength by his appearance. Only children with poor experience would make such a mistake.

    With a very serious attitude, he walked up to Robb and said with a smile, "the actual leader of Westwind city, Godfather, nice to meet you. I''m from Lost City, and I''m a cardinal of the Church of Darkness."

    His position was so high that it waspletely appropriate for him to talk to another leader on equal footing. Some of the small leaders even had to talk to him as if theyre lower.

    So he said it confidently.

    Robb put down the manhua in his hand and smiled, "Oh, wee to Westwind town. I just heard from Elsie that you are here, but I was busy with government affairs, so I had to ask Elsie to show you around the city. Do you mind?"

    "Of course I don''t mind. I have gained a lot from this visit. I didn''t expect that Westwind city is so powerful, which has broadened my perspectives."

    Robb nced at Elsie, who was standing next to him, and thought, [sure enough, he knows what I meant by asking him to receive the cardinal. I want to show our strength to the enemy and nip the enemy''s thoughts of making trouble in the bud.]

    He said to the cardinal, "I don''t like to beat around the bush. Be straightforward. Why did youe to Westwind town to see me at this time?"

    The cardinal said "Here is the thing. Not long ago, the kingdom of Normaunched a plot against the Church of Darkness. You have also heard some news about it. The Church of Darkness suffered a great loss from this attack. Fortunately, the Queen''s new warship was parked in her ship factory at Lost City at that time. In a hurry to ept the challenge, with its powerful strength, it drove away Normas fleet. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable."

    Robb said, "Oh, I know a little about it."

    "Of course we can''t just take a big loss without paying back, so we are going to dere war on Norma. Although the strength of our Church of Darkness is far inferior to that of the Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light, we can''t be weak in momentum. So... We want to order a warship here, which is the same kind of steel warship asst time."

    Robb, "Wow, so you came to buy a warship."

    "Yes, to put it simply, we need to buy a ship. We also know that this kind of ship costs a lot of money. In addition, we have to use a strategic teleportation portal to transport it to the seaside after it is built. It must cost a lot of money. Even an ordinary priest doesn''t have the authority to deal with such a big matter, so his excellency specially sent me to deal with it."

    "Are you considering how much it will cost?" Robb smiled and said, "you haven''t asked me if I would like to sell it."

    [I heard that you are a greedy man. You like to find work for your craftsmen the most. How could you not sell it?]

    Of course, what he said on the surface was, "we are willing to pay more, twenty percent more than the one ordered by the queen."

    The price was really high. And to add twenty percent!?

    The poor queen asked Robb through the crystal ball, pounding the table with Robb to lower the price. However, the Church of Darkness was rich, raising the price by twenty percent from the very beginning.

    Of course, it didn''t mean that the Church of Darkness was richer than the queen. It was just that the queen had to manage the whole kingdom, which required a lot of money. She couldn''t recklessly use the money to buy warships, but the Church of Darkness didn''t need to care about people''s livelihood, kigdnom development, education and culture. They just needed to spend money to make themselves stronger.

    Robb looked up at the sky

    At this time, it was already dark, and the moon had slowly lit up in the sky.

    After looking at it for a few seconds, Robb lowered his head and smiled. "I''m sorry. I can''t sell this ship to you."

    "What?" the cardinal was stunned. "Why?"

    Robb smiled and said, "if you want the train and TV panels, I''ll sell them to you right away, but not the warships and tanks."

    "You don''t sell weapons?"

    "Exactly!" Robb smiled and said, "weapons are good things to protect our kingdom when they are in the hands of a good person, but if they are in the hands of a bad person, they are great killing weapons, which will cause disaster to our lives. I have to be responsible for every weapon I make."

    "We are good people.".

    Robb looked at him and didn''t say anything. He didn''t need to argue with him and let him think about it.

    The cardinal looked at him for a few seconds and then he realized that he was not a good person. Well, in fact, he also knew that he was not a good person. He knew what kind of person the senior leaders of the Church of Darkness were, didn''t he?

    However, he didn''t care about the so-called "good man". In his opinion, Robb was also a ruler and a senior leader. It was impossible for him to care so much about the business object as he said, whether good or bad, or the exchange of benefits.

    "You once sold a warship to the queen," said the cardinal. "Our Church of Darkness and the queen are partners. Of course you can sell it to us."

    TL:Thank you for supporting me ''Kai''!! I hope you continue to enjoy the story!  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 642: I want to invest in your company

    Chapter 642: I want to invest in yourpany

    Robb smiled without saying a word. How could selling it to the queen be the same as selling it to the Church of Darkness?

    Byparison, the queen represented a serious kingdom. Officially, it was a dignified business for the queen to buy Robbs warships.

    The Church of Darkness was just a small organization in this kingdom. Selling a warship to the Church of Darkness was like providing weapons to an organization.

    He shook his head with a smile, and then continued to look at the cardinal with the same eyes as before. After a few seconds, Robb suddenly said, "Sell you weapons, so that you can kill me with it?"

    The cardinal was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately came to his senses. He shook his head and said, "how is that possible? Our Church of Darkness has always been friendly to Godfather, and has no intention to harm you at all."

    Robb squinted at him and said, "really? Even if I made the new Church of Light?"

    "The Church of Darkness and the Church of Light are different. Look, we get along well with the people of the forest and the people of the desert. We have never tried to harm them. We are a kind and friendly church."

    Shouldnt you at least hesitate

    In fact, Robb really wanted to spit it out directly, but he didn''t like to make trouble by force. Since the other party didn''t intend to break up with him, he didn''t want to force the other party to break up with him either. That was not thezy way.

    He just continued to smile and shook his head. "Anyway, I won''t sell it!"

    He wanted to say more, but at this time, a cat at the door of the chapel suddenly poked its head and saw many people sitting in the yard, including a cardinal. He was frightened and quickly shrank his head, trying to retreat.

    However, at this time, Robb was in a state of "I don''t want to talk." he needed to find something else to distract him. When he saw the man show up, he immediately said, "Elsie, call that man over."

    Elsie replied and soon brought the man over.

    Robb looked at the cat up and down carefully. Its a spotted cat with a pair of sharp ears and a pair of very ordinary cotton clothes. His clothes were not very new or old, not like the kind for poor people, but not the kind for rich or average cat folk either.

    When he stood in front of Robb, he bowed and said in a low voice, "good evening, Godfather." then he quickly bowed to the other man beside him. He was so humble that he couldn''t even recognize that the man in front of him was a cardinal. He only knew that he was a big shot, so he said, "Hello, sir."

    This call made the cardinal feel like he was in a lower position. The cardinal was at a loss whether to cry or tough, but he also smiled at the cat folk. "Hello!"

    Robb smiled and said, "you seem to have something you want to tell me. Why were you leaving right after you poked your head?"

    The cat folk said awkwardly, "I saw that you seem to be very busy..."

    "It''s okay. I''m not very busy," Robb turned to the cardinal and said, "right?"

    The cardinal had no choice but to say, Yes. What do you want to say first?"

    The cat finally plucked up the courage to pull out a thick stack of paper from his arms and ced it on the table in front of Robb. "Godfather, I drew a manhua, but... I... I don''t have money to print it into a book, and only the original draft is here. I... I want you to sponsor this manhua for me. You can take half of the money. What do you think?"

    "Eh?" Robb was happy to hear that. "I see."

    The cat man, "I promise that this manhua is very interesting."

    Hearing this, the cardinal beside him couldn''t help feeling bitter. Oh, my God! I''m here to talk about warship business. Why did youe here to hand him a painting? He was so angry that he wanted to jump up and beat the cat. But he had to pretend to be kind and gentle, unable to lose his temper.

    Robb said, "well, let me have a look at this manhua first. If it looks good, I can consider throwing some money to help you out."

    He picked up the stack of paper on the table and saw the cover, which read: "The Cat Priest.".

    The name of the book was interesting, which cheered Robb up. He opened the book and found it was a story about a cat man. His variety was of a leopard cat, the strongest of the cat race. His parents died when he was a child, and he had a very difficult life. Fortunately, he was taken care of by a dark nun. As he grew up, he had learned a lot from the Dark Bible.

    When the cat grew up, it became a priest of the Church of Darkness.

    He usually wore the priest robe to do good deeds, spread the teachings and help the poor. But when bad guys bullied the innocent, he would exert the fighting power of the leopard cat race to severely punish the bad guy.

    Every time a bad person was knocked down, when others asked his name, he would say coolly, "I''m a dark priest. Darkness only needs to stand at the back of the world, and no name is needed!"

    Then he would leave smartly and hide in the darkness.

    "Wow, this manhua is awesome," Robb said with a smile. "It''s great."

    "Well, do you like it?" the cat was overjoyed. "Can you offer me money to print it?"

    Robb was about to say yes, but the cardinal beside him suddenly said, "how can you bother Godfather to do this? Our Church of Darkness will invest in this manhua. I''ll print ten thousand, no, fifty thousand copies for you. We should sell it all over every city and vige in the kingdom."

    The cat was overjoyed.

    Robb couldn''t helpughing. Well, are you going to send this manhua as a publicity stunt of the Church of Darkness? Interesting! It''s up to you. Anyway, I think it''s interesting.

    After a while, the two of them reached an agreement and headed for the printing factory.

    The cardinal didn''t want to talk about the warship anymore. It seemed that he also knew that he couldn''t talk with Robb right now, so he simply gave up and went to give the Church of Darkness more publicity. Someone in a high position like him was very smart. He had already seen that if he wanted to develop followers in Westwind city, he had to follow the rules here.

    Robb heard him say to the cat from a distance, "can you add some words to this so that the cat priest can recite a few words of our Dark Bible?"

    The cat man whispered, "of course you can..."

    After watching them disappear in the distance, Robb turned around and said to Elsie, "Oh, I almost forget one thing. Now only the rich can afford our books. The poor can''t afford them at all. It''s time... To set up a publishing house."

    Elsie, What do you mean?"

    Robb smiled and said, "It''s apany that makes books affordable to the poor."

    TL:TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 643: Prisoners from the desert kingdom

    Chapter 643: Prisoners from the desert kingdom

    The dark sect started to madly publish books ahead of Robb, while he was preparing for the publishing house.

    The first thing he did after returning was to hire several people to draw manhua, and then he printed them hard and sold them at a low price in every city.

    Robb flipped through the manhuas they had drawn. They were all stories from the perspective of the people of the Church of Darkness. In the story, the Church of Light was aplete viin, who did all kinds of bad things. They even changed the time, ce and city name of the Church of Light and wrote them down in the story. Then everyone read it and understood.

    They were just messing around!

    Robb thought it was very interesting, so he didn''t interfere. You can y however you like. When this industry was born, Robb knew that there would definitely be these things mixed up. In the end, they would even be the swallows of all the forces and be their own publicity tools. This was a very normal phenomenon.

    Me, stop it? No way!

    Even if Robb''s printing factory didn''t ept these things, they would still make their own printing factory to print them.

    The only way to solve the problem was to use a formal publishing house that only served ordinary manhua, to produce some real storytelling books, and to publicize those books. Let the rich forces y them by themselves.

    Then

    Autumn came!

    The trees on the ck Pine Mountain were covered in ayer of gold. Along the hillside, theyers of trees showed the state of aging

    The craftsmen Robb sent to build a new harbor for the queen sent back the first batch of letters to him. They wrote that the queen gave them a high sry, and they were respected. They were very happy to work there.

    Of course, some people said that they would go home as soon as they finished their work, while others told their wives and children that they would take them to live in the new city when they had a firm foothold in the ce.

    Robb knew all these things, but he did not care about them. Westwind town had reached the stage of not being afraid of losing some talents. In any case, the number of people had been increasing, and Westwind town had be a wondrous ce.

    Every morning, arge number of people ran out of cheap rental houses in the old city area and ran to the factories opened by the nobles. In the evening, they rushed out of the factories and went to the gate of the technical school. They would go to the most bustlingmercial street to buy vegetables, and then dragged their tired bodies home.

    At that time, smoke would rise from the cheap and shabby houses in the old area of the city. The living conditions of the people living there were very poor, and even four or five people lived in a room with t rent. However, even if they lived a hard life, they were still full of hope, because in the vigorous Westwind Holy City, they would never worry about not having a chance to climb thedder.

    Not long ago, a celebrity appeared in Westwind City. This was a super poor man, who was not sessful all his life. He didn''t expect that he would be chosen by the elf elder to shoot a movie and be the main character. Then he climbed up. Now, everyone in the holy city knew his name.

    In addition, there is a painter who, after Robb started his publishing house, drew an ugly manhua by virtue of his kindergarten-level painting skills. No one expected that his book would be a hit and make a lot of money. Now he has moved out of the old town and bought a house in the best area next to West Wind Canal.

    Another sculptor sneaked into the printing factory. With his strength of high-speed engraving, he became a senior technical worker. Now his sry was high, and he had escaped from poverty.

    In Westwind holy city, people with skills always had a chance to advance.

    Therefore, they just needed to patiently wait for their own opportunity to live a full and happy life. At that time, they would reach the peak of their lives, gain a firm foothold in this city, and then take their wives and children to live together.

    Such people far exceeded the number of people that would leave Westwind Holy City!

    In the afternoon, when Robb was watching the livestream of a football match on a stone stool, arge group of dark skinned men came down from the hillside. They were dressed in shabby clothes and looked very old, pale after washing.

    They were from the desert kingdom! In other words, they were thest group of prisoners who were caught when the desert kingdom attacked Westwind town.

    Their sentence was supposed to be three years, but because Robb intended to let them go, all kinds of sentences weremuted. The prisoners of the desert kingdom in the prison had already been released. At first, there were three thousand prisoners, but recently, there were only no more than 200. On the contrary, there were many messy criminals in the prison, such as thieves, robbery and so on from Westwind Town.

    This group of people in front of him was thest group of people from the desert kingdom who would be released from prison.

    Their clothes were worn out and were white from the prison, but they were in good spirits. They were free.

    The group of people walked down the hill, singing along the way. When they arrived at the town, they immediately dispersed. Some of them had obtained a pass from Elsie and nned to go back to the desert kingdom to see their wives and children. Some of them scattered in the town, nning to find a job and stay in Westwind Holy city.

    A small group of people strode towards Robb''s chapel.

    Robb was watching a live football match, so he had no time to talk to these guys.

    These people didn''t make any noise. They stood behind Robb and watched the football match with him.

    Of course, watching alone was not as good as watching with others. Since someone was watching with him, Robb was very happy. He roared crazily at the TV with this group of uninvited guests for a while. After the football match finally ended, Robb turned around and looked at them carefully.

    He was happy to see that the one who stood in front was the leader of the assassins.

    "Oh!" Robbughed and said, "You havent been released until now. It seems that you didn''t behave well in prison."

    The leader of the assassins said with a sad face, "when we first came here, we were thoughtless. We tried to break out of prison several times, and said harsh words to the prison guards, fighting, stirring up trouble among the prison friends and so on. We have made a lot of mistakes, but we have finally been released."

    Behind him stood a dozen people, all of whom were from the assassin team.

    Robbughed and said, "hahaha, you are really thoughtless. If you cooperated well, you would have already been released. Why waste your time? Well, after you are released from prison, why did youe straight to me? What do you want to tell me?"

    The leader of the assassins said respectfully, "we don''t want to go back to the desert kingdom. We want to work for you."

    TL:TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 644: Im fine now

    Chapter 644: I''m fine now

    "You want to stay here?" Robb said, "don''t you miss your home? You must be a big shot, right? You should be different from ordinary soldiers. You will have a better life if you return."

    With a bitter expression on his face, the assassin leader said, "What are you talking about? We were caught by you and put into prison for rehabilitation. Soon some people came and paid for Motra but not me. Isn''t that enough to prove that thats not the case?"

    Robb couldn''t helpughing. What he said was true. The real noble was bought back with money in a sh, but the poor assassin leader wasnt, because he was not a noble at all.

    After all, no noble would like to be an assassin?

    He was just a pawn in the hands of the nobles of the desert kingdom, and he could be abandoned at any time. That was why he desperately wanted to break out of prison after he was put into it, because he knew that if he didn''t break out, no one would save him.

    "Well, if you want to stay, you can stay," Robb said. "I also know that there are often prisoners who have been released from prison that woulde back and talk to you, so you can learn stuff that happen outside. I have never rejected your stay though. You can do whatever you want."

    The assassin leader hurriedly said, "Godfather, you misunderstood. We don''t want to stay for ordinary work. I just want to say that... We want to work for you."

    Robb suddenly understood and said, "Wow! Are you going work as my assassins?"

    The assassin leader nodded and said, "if you have anything inconvenient to do, let us do it."

    Robb sighed and shook his head, "it''s good that you want to help me, but unfortunately, I don''t like assassination. I''m a person who always follows the principle of being direct, or better not at all. It''s best that we are harmonious and don''t fight or kill each other. Even if we fight and kill each other, we shouldnt stealthily do it."

    Hearing what he said, the assassin leader was a little embarrassed. He had been in Westwind prison for so long, and of course he had heard of what kind of person Godfather was. He was indeed not a person who liked to y such tricks and make trouble. It seemed that he didn''t have any big ambitions. There was really no assassination department.

    Fortunately, the assassin leader had already thought about this instance. He said in a low voice, "even if you don''t kill people, you still need external information, such as... about The Church of Light and the Church of Darkness. These people who always have bad ideas in their minds about you are everyone. If you can know their schemes in advance, it will be convenient for you to draw up a countermeasure. We are a group of masters of intelligence, and we are willing to serve you wholeheartedly."

    Robb thought for a while and said, "that''s right. You can''t do harm to others, but you can guard against others. Rich information won''t do any harm. Well, I''ll leave you to be intelligence officers then."

    The assassin leader was overjoyed.

    Robb shouted, "Lilian, can you do me a favor and call Elsie here?"

    Lilian answered. She was making tea in the kitchen just now. When she heard Robb''s call, she handed over the job to Suofa and went to find Elsie with a smile.

    Therefore, she came out with a teapot and a teacup. When she saw the assassin leader and hispanions, both sides were slightly stunned, and then their faces revealed aplicated and confused expression.

    "Ah, you are finally released from prison."

    The assassin leader nodded and said, "were finally out. We''ve heard about you. Godfather said that you''re a woman, so it''s not convenient for you to be locked up in prison with men, so he asked you to work in the chapel. Now that thest batch of prisoners are out of prison. Why are you still working? I thought you''ve already been set free."

    With an embarrassed look on her face, she said in a low voice, "I haven''t beenmuted. I have more than a year left!"

    Hearing her words, the eyes of the assassin leader showed sympathy. In their eyes, Suofa had already been possessed by Robb.

    Now that the group of people who have made a lot of trouble in prison have been released from prison and that Suofa, who obediently works as a maid for Robb, has not had her sentencemuted and has more than a year left makes it clear that Robb just wants to keep her around to y with her all the time. I''m afraid he would fine some excuse to increase her sentence after her sentence ends until hes tired of ying with her.

    A young assassin was a little angry and wanted to jump up to argue with Robb, but the assassin leader pressed his shoulder and pressed his words back to his stomach, shaking his head, indicating for him not to speak.

    The man had to hold back

    The assassin leader turned to Suofa, deliberately blocking Robb''s sight with his body. Then he made a gesture to Suofa, which was the unique sign of the assassins. He asked, "Suofa, do you need our help? We can find an opportunity to take you away."

    Suofa was stunned for a while. Then she replied in signnguage, "It wasnt easy for you to get out of prison. Don''t make trouble."

    "But you are too bitter. We can''t sit by and watch."

    "Bitter?" Suofa said, "I''m living a good life."

    The assassin leader made a gesture and said, "it''s unfair that you are still in prison. It''s obvious that this man doesn''t want to let you go. He wants to y with you for a lifetime. Even if we have to risk our lives, we have to save you."

    Hearing what he said, she was a little moved. Her assassin friends are really willing to help her at all costs. The more they do so, the more you have to make it clear to them, lest you hurt them.

    She seriously gestured to the assassin leader and said, "it doesn''t matter. He is very good to me. In fact, I don''t care about the sentence at all. Or... It can be said that... Im happy to have it longer, and I''m very happy here."

    "What?"

    "You just need to take care of your new life," said Suofa with a little pride. "You really don''t need to worry about me. I have never been any happier. If you work for him, you will also feel the same happiness."

    The assassins

    The assassin leader could tell that she was really happy and did not pretend to be happy. He saw an unprecedented sense of satisfaction on her face. She was really satisfied with her current life.

    On second thought, she used to live a life of an assassin who drifts from ce to ce and might lose her life at any time. What kind of life could be worse than that?

    Thinking of this, he felt relieved!

    After a while, Elsie came. When he saw the assassins from a distance, he recognized them andughed loudly. "Ah, isn''t this the most famous assassin in Westwind prison? Youve been in the prison for a long time. I didn''t expect you toe out, hahaha."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 645: Intelligence Department

    Chapter 645: Intelligence Department

    When the assassin leader saw Elsie, he was embarrassed and a little angry.

    Back in the prison, he had been tortured a lot by Elsie. Every time he broke the prison and made trouble, he would be taken back by him to be put on the ceiling fan. It was really miserable.

    But there was no deep hatred. They were just doing things in their own positions.

    Robb said to Elsie, "the assassin leader wants to help me with his friends."

    Elsie understood at once. "Oh! Westwind Holy City will have an assassination force?"

    "I don''t need an assassination force," Robb said. "I just need an intelligence department, but even an intelligence department is too troublesome. I don''t want to do it, so I''ll leave it to you. From now on, these assassins belong to Westwind guard team and are under yourmand. You should be very experienced in this respect."

    Elsie used to be in charge of the temr knights, so he knew very well about this matter. He quickly bowed and replied, "I will do it well."

    Robb added, "detection intelligence is okay. Don''t go to other kingdoms to make trouble and kill people. Remember, I, Westwind Town, don''t do those schemes. The intelligence department will only be used to prevent others from entrapping us, but it doesn''t mean that we are going to entrap others."

    Elsie hurried to say, "of course. I have always kept in mind the teachings of godfather and the general direction of kindness and righteousness."

    After expressing his loyalty to Robb, he turned to the assassin leader and chuckled, "buddy, we''re going to be together again."

    The assassin leader was at a loss whether to cry or tough. "I don''t like being with you."

    "Don''t worry. This time we are superior and subordinate, not police and criminal." Else put his hand on the shoulder of the assassin leader and said, "I can''t treat you as before now. We don''t need to use the ceiling fan on our own people. I can also give you a ceiling fan, so that you can use it on the enemy''s spies. What do you think?"

    The assassin leader''s eyes lit up. "I''ve long wanted to us it with my own hands."

    Robbughed and cursed, "two perverts."

    Elsie then led the assassin leader far away and said, "now there are many enemies in Westwind Holy City. There are spies from West Gran, East Gran, the Desert Kingdom, the Church of Light, and Church of Darkness. A few days ago, the ship building worshop caught a spy suspected of being sent by the Church of Darkness who tried to steal our shipbuilding technology. I''m not very good at this, so I''m getting headaches from this. It''s like a tiger''s wings to have you. Together, we''ll catch all the spies except West Grans spies and hang them on the ceiling fan. "

    The assassin leader chuckled and said, "I''m really good at it..."

    Elsie continued, "besides, I don''t know what kind of secret agreement the desert kingdom and the kingdom of Norma have. I always feel uneasy about it. Can you think of a way to investigate it?"

    The assassin leader said, "I''m good at dealing with the desert kingdom."

    The two seemed to have found be bosom friends. The more they talked, the happier they became.

    However, Robb had no time to talk to them. He turned around and looked at Suofa.

    Sensing the strange look in his eyes, Suofa could not help but ask, "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Robb smiled and said, "the assassin leader just gesticted with you for a while. Don''t think that I didn''t see it."

    "How did you see it with your back to this side?"

    Robb pointed at the crystal board in front of him and said, "the TV program has just finished, and this thing has be like a mirror. I saw it from this... You taught me this."

    Last time, Robb took Suofa and Lilian to go shopping on Bright Road. Suofa used the mirror on the street to observe the people observing them. She didn''t expect that he would use it now.

    "Well, now that you''ve seen it, I have nothing to say. The leader just asked me why I''m still working when they have already been released. He said that if I wanted to escape, he was willing to help me with all his might."

    "This man is quite ambitious," Robb praised, "he deserves to be put in an important position."

    After saying that, Robb changed the topic and said, "well, it''s all my fault. Weve been living like this all the time and I''ve already forgotten why you were here. I''ve even forgotten the sentence. It''s my fault."

    After a pause, Robb continued, "I now dere that your sentence is over. You can go wherever you want and you don''t have to be a maid here anymore."

    Then Suofa turned around and walked into the kitchen. After a while, she took out a newly baked bread from the kitchen, dipped some cream on it and handed it to Robb.

    Robb took it and began to eat. Suofa sat on the stone stool next to him and watched him finish eating expressionlessly, forcing him to eat up thest piece of bread crumbs on the te. Then she put away the te and took it back to the kitchen. Soon, the sound of running water washing on the te came from the kitchen.

    After washing the dishes, she went back to the stone table. She put paper on the table and picked up a pen. "Well, it''s time to continue drawing manhua. What story should we tell in the next volume?"

    Robb said, "in the next volume, well tell the story of a C rank hero riding a bike save the world..."

    Time flew and year 1346 came to an end.

    In thest few months of this year, the queen had sent out her troops to attack the Capital of Saints several times, but she had to give up every time because she was afraid that Norma and the desert kingdom would attack suddenly . She didn''t even dare to transfer Madeleine away from Crystal Canyon.

    The worldyout was aplicated game of chess!

    The neighboring kingdoms couldn''t sit by and watch the queen unify the kingdom of Gran out of their own interests, so if the queen wanted to unify the kingdom, she had to restrain for the time being.

    However, she was not a weak person who could be bullied just by anyone. She will resist in order to warn the Church of Light and the kingdom of Norma not to meddle in the matters of the Kingdom of Gran.

    Christmas in 1346 was just over, and as soon as 1347 arrived, the Queen sent the only steel warship that Robb had sold to her, leading arge group of wooden sailboats from the Church of Darkness to intercept the Church of Light at sea.

    A naval battle initiated immediately!

    The Queen''s steel warship swept across the coastline, messing up the fleet of Norma. The queen had bombarded many of the port areas, and the port facilities had been smashed into a rotten state. Almost all themercial ships of Norma had fled to the capital city of Norma in the northeast corner of the continent. They didn''t dare to do business on the sea anymore.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 646: A spy who stole the technology

    Chapter 646: A spy who stole the technology

    The Kingdom of Norma felt helpless and exhausted about this.

    That annoying strange ship had actually made all their ships run away in a sorry state. How could they win this battle? Now, there was only one such ship in West Gran. If two, three, or even four formed a troop, the kingdom of Norma could hardly imagine it.

    Of course, only one warship was not enough to attract the attention of the enemies. West Gran did not have enough forces to carry out thending operation on Norma. No matter how powerful the warship was at sea, it could not go ashore or cause a real heavy blow to the kingdom of Norma. It only made them feel a little ufortable.

    The information was sent back to Robb by the newly established Intelligence Department of Westwind Holy city.

    Along with the information, Robb also received a spy tied up with a rope and the corpse of a dwarf craftsman.

    Elsie and the assassin leader escorted the spy here, followed by the dwarf leader and arge group of angry craftsmen.

    The assassin leader introduced, "Godfather, we have already interrogated this spy with the hanging fan. He is from East Gran and his purpose is to steal our steam engine making technique. He killed a dwarf craftsman and grabbed the drawing in his hand. When he was about to take the drawing away, he was caught on the spot by our intelligence officers. Its clear and can''t be denied."

    Robb pursed his lips and threw a resurrection technique on the dwarf craftsmen first. The poor dwarf craftsmen quickly sat up from the ground and then screamed, "ah, I was dead?"

    The dwarf craftsmen beside him rushed forward and hugged him tightly. "Bro, you have really died once. Fortunately, the master cksmith knows the resurrection technique."

    The dwarf craftsman touched his heart and found that there was a big hole poked out by a dagger on his thick leather jacket. He could not help but sweat. "It was dangerous. Fortunately, I''m in Westwind holy city. If I was in another ce, I would have really died."

    The dwarf leader stood out and said, "it''s all because of that damn spy. We''ll chop him into piecester."

    The dwarves then turned his attention to the spy.

    Robb looked at the spy carefully. It was not long after Christmas, and the temperature was still very low. He was thrown on the snow, and his hair and beard were stained white. His face looked gray as he was tortured by the fan. This man killed the dwarf craftsmen, and he deserved it. He asked, "I heard that you came from the East Gran?"

    The spy nodded weakly, "yes!"

    "Is it really true that you came from East Gran?" Robb said with a smile. "The whole East Gran is pretty much only the Capital of Saints now, fearing that the queen would beat him. Yet he is still in the mood to steal my steam engine making technique? Even if I have taught him, does he have enough industrial power to produce it?"

    The spy''s eyes shed a little, but it immediately returned to normal. "I''m really from East Gran. Although our king is at a disadvantage now, as long as we steal the technology of the steam engine, we can immediately create weapons to fight back against West Gran."

    "Nonsense!" Robb said, "this man is not telling the truth. Give him another round of the ceiling fan in fifth gear."

    The assassin leader immediately smiled and said, "well, I like to put people on the ceiling fan the most anyway. Ill let them taste the bitterness I experienced in the past."

    The dwarves also came to help. A few minutester, a fan was hung on the tree. This fan was deliberately made into a very horrible shape by the craftsmen. There were many spikes on it, which made people scared.

    Obviously, the technology tree in this world had gone astray. The hanging fan, which was usually used for drying, hadpletely be an instrument of torture. Not only in terms of functions, but also in terms of appearance.

    As soon as the spy saw the ceiling fan, he was frightened and shouted, "no! Don''t hang me up! No! What I said is true..."

    His struggle didn''t work. In the end, the spy was hung up. Then the assassin looder shook the rod in person. It was not gear four or gear five at all. Its speed had exceeded the speed of an ordinary household fan, which was at least six.

    The spy was spun crazily. After a while, the assassin leader got tired. The angry craftsmen came over and took over.

    "I... I admit..." the spy screamed, "I''m not from East Gran. I''m from the Church of Darkness. I''m here to steal the technology of the steam engine and want to copy the steel warship."

    "Sure enough, its not East Gran."

    Robb had been in Westwind town for more than two years, and he had taken out a lot of strange things. However, East Gran had never thought of imitating or giarizing them. It could be seen that Mondra was short-sighted. He was not keen on improving technology, but only knew to y some outdated schemes.

    Robb didn''t believe that he woulde here to steal the steam engine. What''s more, with the power of the queen now, even if he had a steam engine, he couldn''t do anything. His industrial ability didn''t allow him to do anything.

    However, it was not impossible for the Church of Darkness to do such a thing.

    Robb shook his head and said, "in fact, I''m not really hiding it. It''s not bad to spread it to the whole world. But, you guys really are bad people. Killing and robbing just for the design drawing makes me feel ufortable. You have to pay for what you''ve done..."

    "Kill him!" the dwarf shouted beside him, "Life for murder."

    Robb nodded in agreement.

    Although the dwarf craftsman had been resurrected by him, his resurrection was not normal, and it was not a normal phenomenon in the world. He should respect themonw that murder should receive death.

    "We''ll set up a good day to have him hanged, so that everyone will see the end of this man."

    As soon as Robb finished his words, a dwarf craftsman suddenly ran over in a hurry and shouted, "bad news! Bad news!"

    "What''s wrong?" the dwarf leader turned around and asked.

    The dwarf craftsman roared anxiously, "the two senior craftsmen who know the most about the steam engine technology and design and production of the water wheel in our factory are missing. We found traces of fighting in their house. The furniture in the room is askew, and the table was smashed by an axe head. It seems that someone forcefully grabbed them. We don''t know how long they have been taken away."

    The spy, who had been sentenced to death, burst intoughter. "Hahaha! Hahaha! I did note alone. We want the drawing, we want the craftsmen. God of Darkness, your faithful believers are willing to sacrifice their lives for you."

    After saying that, he gritted his teeth hard. The poison hidden in his teeth took effect, and he spat out ck blood and dropped down to the ground.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 647: Dont go in the wrong direction

    Chapter 647: Don''t go in the wrong direction

    Everyone was speechless

    The assassin leader said anxiously, "I''ll lead my men to chase them. As long as we find some clues, we can get the two captured craftsmen back and keep the technology."

    Elsie also said, "then what are you waiting for? Hurry up! I''ll send five tanks to chase after you."

    The dwarf leader was also anxious. Dwarves were the ones caught. How could he not be in a hurry? He had to follow them.

    The three of them turned around and were about to leave.

    At this time, Robb said, "wait a minute! Don''t chase them randomly. If you chase, you will go in the wrong direction and you will not be able to catch up with anything in the end."

    "What?" the three of them stopped and looked at Robb curiously.

    Robb said, "I''m 99.99% sure. This spy is not a member of the church of darkness, so its not them who took away the craftsmen."

    "What?"

    Seeing the puzzled look on their faces, Robb smiled and said, "Elsie, you are usually so smart. Give me a little more intelligence. Think about it carefully."

    Elsie was a little shocked by his words. He thought quickly and then understood, "well, I see. This spy is not even afraid of death. He is a fanatic. But after we spun him on the fan, he behaved himself."

    "That''s right," Robb said with a smile. "He confessed as soon as he was spun. In other words, all the confessions he made were false, in order to guide us to chase in the wrong direction."

    The assassin leader said, "in other words, the church of darkness can''t be the maniptor."

    Robb said, "it''s not difficult for the Church of Darkness to order a steam engine. They just need to order a train from Westwind Town, and then they can get the steam engine. Then they just need to take out the steam engine from the train to copy it, or even just take it down and put it into a ship to make a steel warship. However, they didn''t do that. Instead, they went to Westwind town to order a warship from me. Think about it carefully."

    Elsie suddenly understood, "it means that although the Church of Darkness has learned a lot of technology from us, they still don''t have enough industrial power. Without the help of Westwind Holy city, even if they have a steam engine, they can''t make a steel warship."

    "Correct," Robb said with a smile "Building a warship is aprehensive reflection of the strength of science and technology and industrial strength. The Church of Darkness has put too much effort in ying tricks and manipting information, so they dont have industrial cultivation. Although they have mining caves and furnace refining techniques, their industrial system is not systematic enough, and they don''t have enough advanced craftsmen. If they don''t rely on us or the queen, they can''t make a ship at all, so they won''t be interested in stealing the steam engine even if they took two senior craftsmen. Can two craftsmen make a ship? "

    All the people now understood, "so, to steal the technology of the steam engine, you must have enough industrial strength and arge number of advanced craftsmen..."

    "Then there is only one ce that fits the bill," Robb said. "Which direction do you think we should go?"

    Everyone turned their eyes to the North!

    There was only one ce who could meet the requirements mentioned by Robb, namely the kingdom of knights, Norma.

    "Damn it! Even Norma attacked us," Elsie cursed. "I''ll lead my team to chase north and make sure to save the two craftsmen."

    "Me too!" the assassin and dwarf leader also jumped up.

    Robb said, "our opponent is an iparably huge kingdom, stronger than any of our enemies before. Of course, it''s no difference to me. But it''s very difficult for you to deal with. You all take your mobile phones and transmission scrolls with you. If you encounter danger on the way, contact me immediately and open the transmission portal."

    Everyone nodded. They all understood what Robb had said. If the two craftsmen were captured by Norma, there would definitely be a support force lurking outside the city. Of course, since this was the territory of the Kingdom of Gran, there wouldn''t be too many lurking troops of Norma, but they must be all the elites of the elites, and it would be difficult to deal with them.

    Without Robb''s support, the three of them, Elsie, the assassin and dwarf leader, were not sure that they could win. But with Robb, the three of them were full of confidence. They had seen too many miracles from him and had no doubt of his strength.

    The three of them set out in a hurry and headed north.

    However, Robb shook his head and sighed slightly.

    In the evening, the queen called.

    "I heard that your craftsmen were kidnapped by the spies of Norma?"

    "Your information gathering skill is still so fast," Robb said. "Maybe I should search for your spies in the city and take them out to put on ceiling fans."

    The queen snorted. She knew Robb wouldn''t do that. As a matter of fact, the spies she sent to Westwind Town were never hiding in the first ce. They even visited the chapel several times to identify themselves to Robb.

    Because this was the territory of West Gran, of course, the queen was not under any psychological pressure to do such a thing. She also knew that Robb was a reasonable person. As long as he still admitted that this ce was the territory of West Gran, he would not attack her information gatherers.

    She said with a straight face, "Don''t stray from the topic. Let''s get to the point. At present, the fleet of Norma is suppressed by the steel warship you sold to me, which makes their army unable to move. If they steal the technology of the steam engine and make the same steel warship, the sea power will be bnced. Their army may join hands with the desert kingdom to attack and also join hands with Mondra. I will be in a passive position here. On this matter, I will cooperate with you to intercept the other party''s people. "

    Robb nodded.

    The queen continued, "I''ve informed Madeleine in Crystal Canyon that she will seal off the pass and prevent the people of Norma from passing it. But I''m afraid that the people of Norma will directly climb over the mountains near Crystal Canyon. This kind of thing is not possible for ordinary travelers, but it''s easy for a person who is well prepared to sneak into an enemy kingdom."

    Robb said, "well, thank you for your help."

    The queen said, "it''s kind of helping myself. There''s no need to say something like that."

    Speaking of this, the queen went temporarily quiet. She looked at Robb carefully through the crystal ball. Seeing that Robb was still sitting on the stone stool without any expression, she suddenly became a little curious. "You don''t seem to be nervous at all. Aren''t you afraid that one day a steel warship will hit you in the face? You are like lifting a stone and smashing your own feet."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 648: Pursue

    Chapter 648: Pursue

    Robb smiled and said, "Miss queen, you don''t need to worry about that."

    The queen, "Oh? Is it unnecessary?"

    Robb said, "the other party''s trick of stealing technology is really not good. It''s disgusting. Of course I''m not happy with it. But it''s really unnecessary to say that I''m afraid that my face will be attacked by the warship. Believe it or not, I can catch the cannonball with my hands and throw it back to them."

    The queen was rendered speechless

    [well, that''s not reasonable at all.] the queen gave up the question and turned to ask, "although you are so powerful, others arent. It''s not good for you to lose your technology. I want to ask you if there is any way to prevent such a thing from happening."

    "Of course there are thousands of ways to guard against it, but it''s impossible topletely guard against it." Robb shook his head with a smile and said, "the development of human beings is always in a bnce. No matter how hard you try to guard against it, others will be able to do it in a few years."

    "You still have to teach them eventually. Then hundreds of yearster, that kingdom will be independent from your rule again... Then, his technology will beparable to yours."

    Speaking of this, Robbughed. "Who can really get rid of whom forever?"

    The queen was lost in thought.

    She had never thought about this question before, but now when she thought carefully about what Robb had said, she felt that it was reasonable.

    "Human beings, it''s better to work together," Robb said. "Anyway, after thousands of years, we will eventually be a family. I don''t doubt that all the kind-hearted and righteous races will eventually form a great union."

    The queen couldn''t help but grumble, "since you think so, why did you still send someone to get the two dwarf craftsmen back?"

    Robb said, "Because I still have to pay attention to my current happiness. If I am not happy while I am alive, what happens in the future has nothing to do with me."

    The queen said angrily, "it turns out that you were just wasting my time talking nonsense!"

    She pped the phone and hung up.

    Robb had no choice but to shrug his shoulders. He took out his mobile phone and dialed Elsies number. "How is it going?"

    Elsie''s voice sounded a little ttering on the phone, "Godfather, an old hunter found some clues. The lives of the two senior dwarf craftsmen are safe for now. They deliberately stamped several deep footprints on the ground when they were being carried moving, leaving us some clues. We are following these clues."

    "Well, what''s their direction of escape?" Robb asked.

    "They didn''t dare to take the train. They walked north for a short while by the railway, and then entered the mountains in the West. The clues start getting difficult to find after they entered the mountains. At present, we led the army to search in the mountains in the west, but we haven''t gotten any useful information."

    "The mountains in the west?"

    The mountain range to the west of Westwind town was a mountain range that spanned the South and North. It was high and had deep forests and was more inessible than the ck Pine Mountains.

    "It seems that they n to dive in the mountains until they enter the desert kingdom," Robb said. "It''s obvious that they won''t pass through the Crystal Canyon."

    Elsie, "I will definitely stop them before they enter the desert kingdom."

    At the same time, the enemy group was climbing mountains and forests at a fast speed, heading for the desert kingdom in the north.

    This group was the special operation troop sent by Norma to take the technology of the steam engine from Westwind Holy city.

    There were a total of fifty people in the team. One of them had been captured identally, and now he had died in Westwind holy city, so there were still forty-nine people left. Nine of them were assassins with very good stealth, and the other forty were purely battle oriented.

    When this team was established, it was built with the strength of "enough to fight against heroes", and itsbat effectiveness was simply an explosive table. Of course, there was only one purpose for this team to be established, which was to let them have the power to fight when they met the famous Godfather in Westwind Holy city.

    The kingdom of Norma was very confident in its own special group.

    Because the most ferocious monster in the world, the ck dragon, and the demon king city were all located in the territory of Norma.

    Because of this, the people of Norma had rich experience in fighting against powerful monsters.

    The best adventurers in the world were always from the kingdom of Norma. Since the history of the Fengmo Continent was first recorded, heroes from the kingdom of Norma were the most prominent. There were only a few heroes in the Kingdom of Gran and the desert kingdom.

    In the history of Fengmo continent that has spanned thousands of years, the kingdom of Norma had countless heroes.

    Of course, Big Tang was too mysterious and didn''t have muchmunication with the west, so they didn''t offer any statistics.

    The team of fifty people from Norma was arranged in addition to the ten assassins who were responsible for stealing and kidnapping the craftsmen. The team of the other forty people was so powerful that they even dared to go to the demon king city!

    At this time, the team of forty people, with nine assassins and the two craftsmen tied up, were rapidly returning north.

    The man in the lead, wearingrge armor, looked majestic and confident.

    Beside him, a man dressed in priest clothes whispered, "Sir, as long as we walk north out of this mountain range, we will get out of the border of the Kingdom of Gran. The army of the desert kingdom has promised to protect us. At that time, the pursuers will have to go back obediently."

    "Yes, of course I know what you mean." the Commander turned around, He snorted "The people above really ordered people like us to steal things and escort such people home. In my opinion, with the fighting capacity of our team, we don''t have to be so careful. Westwind city doesn''t even have a city wall. It''s loosely guarded and there are many ws. We just need to attack the chapel when no one notices. Before the army of Westwind city reacts, we can kill that guy called Godfather, no? "

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 649: From the desert kingdom

    Chapter 649: From the desert kingdom

    The man in priest clothes didn''t know whether to cry or tough. He said in a low voice, "Mr. Commander, it''s a little arrogant of you to think so. That guy called Godfather once defeated army of the desert kingdom alone..."

    The Commander snorted, "it''s just fake news!"

    "It''s not fake news," the man in priest clothes said in a low voice. "Our spies have confirmed it again and again, and it''s true. In this battle, the new magic item of the desert kingdom, Thors Roar, fell into the hands of the kingdom of Gran. The main cannon of the new warship of the kingdom of Gran a few days ago was the Thors Roar of the desert kingdom."

    Themander didn''t take the news seriously. The team of forty people he led was really powerful. They had fought against a powerful giant beast before and even the skeleton dragon of the Church of Darkness.

    To put it bluntly, except for the ck dragon, who were they afraid of? Was the guy who called himself Godfather stronger than the ck dragon?

    The Commander snorted, "it''s not that he''s strong. It''s just that the ck people of desert kingdom are too ipetent. If we meet him, we''ll just treat him as a monster."

    The man in priest clothes was embarrassed. He thought, [forget it. I won''t persuade him anymore. Although he is arrogant, he is capable. He is not the kind of stupid person who is ipetent, simple and stupid. Since he was so confident, it was also a good thing. It was better than a person who trembles in fear when facing a strong enemy.]

    Just as he thought of this, he heard a cold snort from behind a big tree beside him. "ck people This word is very interesting!"

    Then, a middle-aged man with dark skin came out from behind the tree.

    This was the assassin leader..

    The man in the priest''s clothes thought, [it''s over. The people of the desert kingdom heard it. But fortunately, this person is now from Westwind city, not from the desert kingdom. It won''t cause a problem between us and the desert kingdom.]

    The assassin leader pointed at the two dwarf craftsmen who were tied up and said, "give them back. Maybe Westwind holy city can give you a lighter sentence."

    "Humph!" the Commander snorted, "you are so arrogant, ck boy! I also advise you to get out of here obediently. I, from the kingdom of Norma, can also give leniency to the stupid things you have done before."

    "So there is no need to talk, right?" the assassin leader quickly pulled out his dagger.

    At the same time, the Commander waved his hand, and dozens of members of his team also drew out their weapons. The nine assassins, who were not in their team, retreated to the side with the two dwarf craftsmen.

    The two dwarf craftsmen were overjoyed to see the rescuers, but they didn''t say anything like "help" or "help me", because they also knew that the pursuers came to save them. Shouting and screaming would only annoy the rescuers.

    The assassin leader looked at the elite group in front of him..

    He could tell that this groupsbat effectiveness was not ordinary, but an iparably powerful elite group, and every member of it had strongbat effectiveness.

    He couldn''t fight with them alone.

    In fact, he did catch up with them alone, because the pursuing people were now scattered in the woods like a carpet, and everyone was scattered. With rich experience, he found some traces, and then was the first one to find these people. But if he really wanted to fight, he couldn''t fight alone.

    The assassin leader touched the transmission portal scroll in his arms and thought, [I can use the transmission portal scroll out and ask Godfather to help me. Then I can save them easily. But if I do so, I feel that I will be too dependent on him. As his subordinate, I should try my best to share his troubles and tell him the result after solving the problem.

    If he couldn''t deal with anything by himself and called Godfather as soon as he met the enemy, he would only be looked down upon by Godfather.

    At the thought of this, he had no intention of using the scroll. Of course, he had no intention of going all out. He put on a very ferocious expression, as if he was about to use on the transmission portal scroll at any time. However, his body suddenly leaped back and disappeared without a trace with a "whoosh" sound.

    "Huh? He stealthed?" the Commander on the other side was stunned. "He seemed to want to fight with us to the death, but he suddenly jumped back, got out of the battle ring, and then stealthed? What''s this?"

    The man in the priest clothes said, "assassins should operate as usual. Nowadays, there are very few assassins who can jump into the enemy''s army and have unparalleled skills. The world is getting weaker.."

    The Commander also nodded, "yes, now the assassins are really bing weaker and weaking."

    "Illuminating res, true sight!" shouted the Commander.

    Four of his elite subordinates immediately stepped out and threw several "illuminating res" into the nearby mountain forest. Although the name of this thing was "illuminating res", it was actually not a modern weapon like bombs or shlights. It was a skill of a hunter and scouts. What they threw out was a magic light ball, which would light up the nearby dozens of yards and illuminate all the enemies who were nearby.

    However, though these illuminating res were thrown at the ce where the assassin leader disappeared just now, they did not show him.

    Several other experts in the team also used this spell. With this magic, they could usually see enemies in stealth, but they saw nothing.

    "Sir, the assassin ran away after stealth. He didn''t want to attack us."

    The Commander snorted, "bitch!"

    The man in priest clothes came over and said, "Sir, although he doesn''t dare to attack us, since he has found us, he will definitely follow us from far away. At the same time, he will gather more pursuers to surround us. We have to hurry up."

    "Well, hurry up."

    The Commander ordered, "Rangers, hunters, use detection to keep a goodmand of the situation within a few thousand yards around. Scouts, keep using true sight and don''t let people sneak close casually. Soldiers and knights, go to the top of the outer circle, and don''t let the assassins easily touch our backline. Priests, get ready to treat onmand..."

    He gave orderlymands. A team of forty people was like an arm. The other nine assassins pushed the two dwarf craftsmen behind them.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 650: Leaders hate incompetent subordinates the most

    Chapter 650: Leaders hate ipetent subordinates the most

    The assassin leader didn''t follow them closely because it was too easy to be found that way.

    Anyway, it was impossible for such arge group of people to disappear in an instant. The assassin leader only needed to watch them from afar.

    He stepped back and met Elsie.

    Seeing the expression on the assassin leader''s face, Elsie knew that he had learned something. He quickly asked, "have you found anything?"

    "Yes," the assassin leader nodded. "I have found the troops of Norma. There are not many of them. The main fighting capacity is forty, and there are nine assassins. There are only forty-nine in total."

    Elsie was overjoyed. "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s catch up."

    They had one hundred soldiers, and theirbat effectiveness was very strong. After all, the soldiersing out of Westwind Holy city were armed to the teeth. Unfortunately, as they went into the mountain, the tanks could not be brought here, so they were left back at the foot of the mountain. Otherwise, as soon as the tank came out, who could fight against them.

    The assassin leader shook his head and said, "don''t underestimate the enemy. Our one hundred people may not be able to defeat the enemys forty-nine people."

    "What?" Elsie was slightly stunned. "Are the enemys soldiers so strong?"

    "Those are not soldiers at all," the assassin leader said in a low voice. "They are all elites. When they were in the army, they were allmanders on their own. I looked around, and at least four of them threw res to the surrounding. Several of them looked around for me..."

    Elsie couldn''t help but be stunned. "This... These are all very high-level people."

    The assassin leader nodded and said, "it seems that the kingdom of Norma is really willing to spend a lot of money for our steam engine. They sent a very strong force."

    Although the five hundred soldiers in Westwind holy city were professional soldiers brought by the recruitment system, much more powerful than ordinary soldiers and armed to teeth, they could only be regarded as ordinary soldiers, not elite soldiers.

    They didn''t have high sses andcked advanced ones. There were something like hunters and pdins, but not like the enemy.

    Elsie thought for a while and looked back at the one hundred soldiers behind him. He felt that he really couldn''t defeat them.

    At this time, the dwarf leader also led twenty soldiers to follow up from behind. Hearing the conversation between the two, the dwarf leader said, "then what are you waiting for? Open the transmission portal and let all the troops guarding in the citye over."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Elsie and the assassin leader shook their heads together. "No, no, No."

    "Why not?" the dwarf leader was confused. "Isn''t it normal to call for reinforcements if we can''t defeat them?"

    Elsie, "do you dare to summon all the eight hundred dwarf soldiers to fight now?"

    The dwarf leader thought for a while and said, "I don''t think so. We are all busy with the orders for the trains and warships, so we don''t have time to go out to fight. Let''s go carefully together then."

    Elsie shrugged, "the elves are almost the same. They have all be senior technical experts. how can they be transferred to fight now? The only thing that can really be used is my 500 professional soldiers. However, these soldiers are heavily armored and would get tired from the mountains. I really don''t know what the situation will be when they arrive. "

    The dwarf leader thought for a while and said, "let''s call the grandmaster cksmith. He can fight against an entire army alone."

    "That''s even worse," Elsie said. "He is not a diligent person. What he likes most is to bezy on hiis stone stool, eating snacks, watching TV and reading manhua. If we call him out for something like this, he will definitely be unhappy."

    Speaking of this, Elsie''s expression became serious. "Let me tell you, the most hateful subordinate for the top is an ipetent subordinate. They throw everything to the leader. Such a subordinate has no reason to exist. Sooner orter, he will be kicked away by the leader."

    The dwarf leader was stunned for a moment, feeling that what he said was reasonable.

    Elsie said, "we have to try to beat the strong enemy first. If we can solve it, Godfather will praise us. If we can''t solve it, we should just try our best. But if there is really such a gap in strength between us, he will forgive us."

    The dwarf leader understood now.

    "But what can we do if we can''t defeat him?"

    The assassin leader grinned mischievously and said, "don''t forget that I used to be a member of the desert kingdom. This mountain range is to the south of the desert. I know very well about the information here. There are very powerful monsters living in this mountain. I''ll introduce some monsters to them and make sure they will have a good time."

    The dwarf leader, asked, "what''s here?"

    The assassin leader made a face at him and said, "it''s the thing you hate the most -- giants."

    The dwarf leader said, "F**k! Those things also hate dwarves. They won''t care whether our two craftsmen are hostages or not. Theyll just attack."

    Elsie patted him on the shoulder and said, "it doesn''t matter. As long as we can save the corpse, we can bring it back to the holy city. What''s more, the people of Norma will try their best to protect them. The two craftsmen represent the steam engine. Do they dare to let the two dwarves die?"

    The dwarf leader was speechless

    They snuck into the mountain and walked for another day. At dusk, they were all tired and dared not continue on their journey at night. It would not be wonderful if they fell off a cliff by ident. They encamped beside a mountain stream, lit up a camp fire, and took turns to guard.

    Although the two dwarf craftsmen were tied up, their food and water were notcking at all. One of them represented the steam engine technique, and the other represented the water wheel technique. That was what the king of Norma and the pope of the Church of Light were eager to get now, so they didn''t dare to make any mistake.

    When themander was handing a piece of bread to the dwarf craftsmen, a guard on the periphery suddenly shouted, "be careful... Giant! Mountain Giant!"

    As soon as that was said, there was the sound of something heavy scratching the air. An iparably huge stone flew over from afar and smashed at the two dwarf craftsmen who were holding bread and gnawing it with tied hands.

    The two dwarf craftsmen reacted very slowly. Their years of being craftsmen had already caused theirbat effectiveness to decline, and they could not react in time.

    However, themander suddenly jumped up, pulled out a shield from his back, and blocked the two dwarf craftsmen.

    With a loud bang, themander, together with his shield, was thrown away by the huge stone.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 651: What a strong team

    Chapter 651: What a strong team

    Themander saved the two dwarf craftsmen, but he was thrown several meters away by the huge stone. He fell with a loud thud, and his armor hit the rocks on the ground, making a loud sound that sounded painful.

    However, the guy jumped up in an instant, lookingpletely uninjured. He shouted, "be careful, enemy attack, everyone! Get ready to fight!"

    All of a sudden, the whole camp woke up, and the forty members entered the state of fighting from rest. Several soldiers and knights rushed over from several directions and protected themander.

    Themander scolded, "why are you protecting me? Protect our steam engine."

    The soldiers reacted quickly and surrounded the two dwarf craftsmen again.

    At this time, the scouts who was guarding outside also ran back. While running, he shouted, "the mountain giant just threw a stone over, and we couldnt stop it. What''s going on here?"

    Themander said loudly, "don''t worry. I blocked it. Where is the mountain giant?"

    "Itsing!" shouted the man.

    Everyone looked at the back of the scout and saw that under the moonlight, three giants, as tall as the edge of a small mountain, were slowly walking towards them. Of course, although their movements looked very slow, because of their huge size, their slow steps could cross more than ten yards, so they seemed to be very slow and fast at the same time.

    The bodies of these three giants were made of stone, and there were many green vines on them. One of them held a wooden stick in his hand. It looked like a wooden stick in his hand, but in the eyes of humans, it was an entire giant tree.

    The other two giants held big stones in their hands.

    It seemed that the stone was thrown out by them.

    A mountain giant roared in a deep and suppressed voice, "Damn it! We hate dwarves!"

    The two dwarf craftsmen were prisoners and faced the embarrassment of the giant rushing over. They actually kept their mouths shut. They raised their heads and cursed together, "damn giant! We hate giants!"

    Themander said angrily, "stop talking. Don''t irritate them."

    "Watch out for the stones," one of the soldiers shouted.

    The giant who was rushing over threw the stone in his hand again.

    The stone was even bigger than a cow. It was thrown over by a mountain giant with a huge force, and a strong gust of wind moved in the air. Its power was even greater than the big iron cannonballs shot out by the cannons on the warship.

    "Damn it!" themander roared and erected a shield.

    The soldiers beside him also erected their shields.

    A red light spread out from their bodies as they roared, "shield wall!"

    The red lights on their shields connected together, as if they had turned into a giant shield.

    With a loud bang, the huge stone forcefully blocked the shield wall, but the soldiers couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and some of them even spilled blood from the corners of their mouths.

    Themander took a deep breath and shouted, "Priests! Pdins!"

    The priests of the Church of Light and the pdins behind them raised their hands, and heal fell on the soldiers. The soldiers with blood spilling from the corners of their mouths suddenly straightened up again.

    Themander roared, "archers, magicians."

    All of a sudden, several rays of light streaked across the dark forest. They were light brought by magic and red light from the arrows.

    The huge mountain giants were unable to dodge these attacks, but they didn''t need to dodge at all. They could only use their stone bodies to withstand them. With a loud bang, the three mountain giants chests exploded with the light of various magic particles, floating all over the sky.

    The powerful mountain giants were stopped by this wave of attacks. They stared at the group of humans in front of them with their huge eyes. It was obvious that with only one move, the mountain giants felt that these people were not easy to deal with.

    But so what?

    The giants didn''t have the extra intelligence to think about sitting down and talking to their enemies. They could only roar, fight, and crush their enemies with their huge bodies. They continued to rush forward. The mountain giant with a huge tree in his hand waved the tree in his hand and swept across the area!

    "Hold on!" themander roared, "Use shield wall again."

    The soldiers went up together, and a red light shed. The huge tree swept across.

    "Everyone jump up." the Commander shouted.

    The moment he gave the order, all the forty members jumped up in the air, and even the two soldiers who carried the dwarf craftsmen jumped up together.

    The moment they jumped up, the mountain giant mmed his feet on the ground. With a loud bang, the earth trembled. The nine assassins who failed to jump up were all knocked to the ground and rolled painfully. However, the forty members and two dwarf craftsmen were not injured at all. They stood firmly on the ground and continued to fight.

    On a small cliff in the distance, the three of them, Elsie, the assassin leader and the dwarf leader, were watching the scene leisurely with magic items in their hands.

    Elsie looked at them and praised, "you are right. If we fought head on, we couldnt have defeated them."

    The assassin leader said, "theirbat effectiveness is strong, and their organization is good. Themander in charge of themand is very rich inbat experience. He can even predict the attacks of the mountain giants andmand his members to dodge. He is really powerful."

    The dwarf leader rolled his eyes and said, "so, what should we do?"

    Elsie chuckled and said, "don''t worry. Let''s just wait and see. They are not familiar with this mountain range, but the assassin leader is very familiar with it. Since the mountain giants can''t deal with them, we can lure some other monsters for them. We can always find a chance."

    The three of them continued to watch the y

    The night battlested for a full hour. The forty elite members united and fought desperately. After a hard battle, the three giant mountains finally fell to the ground and turned into a pile of broken stones. The forty members on this side were only slightly injured.

    Only the nine assassins who came with the group were in big trouble. They were weak in strength and couldn''t follow themand of themander. They wandered around the battle ring and identally ate an AOE attack. Two of them died inexplicably, and the remaining seven were all injured. They were miserable.

    Of course, in this world, injury was not a big problem. As long as they did not die, they could be cured.

    The remaining forty-seven people rested for the night and continued to set off the next day.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 652: You have been surrounded

    Chapter 652: You have been surrounded

    The army of Norma continued and began their endless journey of fighting monsters.

    The assassin leader knew the surrounding mountains very well. Although he had been locked up in Westwind prison for more than a year, the ces where powerful monsters inhabited rarely changed. Only the weak monsters would often move.

    It didn''t take him much effort to find the hideouts of some monsters. He used some tricks to lure these monsters out and pull them to the enemys camp.

    However, this team was really capable, whether it was the mountain giants, the forest giants, or

    They could deal with all of them. However, there were some monsters that were too powerful, and they would struggle a little. However, the final result was that they would still break through.

    Of course, such a breakthrough would not be without a price, even for them. No matter who... After 35 times, their physical strength would decline, and the magic power of magicians would start to run out.

    Although they could recover to a certain extent at night, the amount of recovery was far less than their consumption.

    The group of people fought a blood road in the mountains through thorns. Finally, they dragged their tired bodies to the junction of the mountains and the desert. All the assassins along the way had been killed, leaving only the forty people and two dwarf craftsmen.

    Looking forward, they could see the yellow sand outside the mountain.

    As long as they walked a little further, they would be able to get out of this mountain range. At the foot of the mountain, the green nts became sparse. At the junction of the sparse grass and yellow sand, there was a huge border st, which was the border between the desert kingdom and the Kingdom of Gran.

    The proud and confidentmander, who used to be high spirited and vigorous, was now full of fatigue. He pointed at the boundary and said in a low voice, "once we walk out of the mountain, there will be no more powerful monsters. Then we can cross the boundary and bepletely safe."

    There was already an army waiting in the desert across the border. It was the army of the desert kingdom, which was led by arge group of mamluk.

    This was one of the secret agreements between Norma and the desert kingdom. The desert kingdom sent an army to support the troops of the kingdom of Norma. The army was responsible for escorting them across the desert and returning them to the kingdom of Norma safely.

    As long as they walked forward a little longer, they would be safe. Finally, they didn''t have to fight against the mountain giants that came out of nowhere.

    They ran down the mountain and quickly ran to the boundary.

    However, just as they started to run, an army suddenly came out from the side and took a step ahead of them, blocking the front of the boundary.

    This army was led by three people, Elsie, the assassin leader, and the dwarf leader. There were not many people in the army, and only one hundred and fifty people came with them. One hundred and thirty of them were ordinary human soldiers, and twenty of them were dwarf soldiers, plus the three leaders in front of them.

    They stood in front of the border st and blocked the way between them and the army of the desert kingdom.

    They immediately shouted, "F**k!"

    On the other side, the army of the desert kingdom shook slightly. Obviously, they didn''t expect this group of people to suddenly appear. They couldn''t help but take a step forward.

    They were standing very close to the boundary. As they took a step forward, they felt a faint aura that was about to press down on the side of the boundary. It was a bit frightening.

    Elsie turned around and raised his hand to them. "The army of the desert kingdom, stop! If you continue to move forward, you will enter the territory of the Kingdom of Gran. I advise you to be careful."

    The army of the desert kingdom immediately stopped

    The border st were not for fun!

    However, the army of the desert kingdom had a total of two thousand people, while Elsie''s group had only one hundred and fifty people. In terms of momentum, they were far weaker than the army of the desert kingdom, so the soldiers of the desert kingdom were not afraid. They red at Elsie and his group across the border.

    Elsie didn''t want to talk to them. He turned around and looked at the forty men who were stopped by him and the two dwarf craftsmen who were tied up.

    Those people also looked at him.

    Elsie took out a magic tool for a loud speaker, He shouted at the intruders who had sneaked into West Gran, "you are now surrounded. I,mander Elsie, use you of illegally sneaking into the kingdom of Gran and Westwind Holy city. I order you to release the hostages immediately and put down your weapons to surrender. Westwind Holy city will give you a chance to work hard. If you resist, don''t me us for being rude."

    "What''s wrong with you? It''s you who are surrounded. Can''t you see that?" themander roared and pointed the sword in his hand forward. "Rush over!"

    His team was well-trained and well organized. Everyone obeyed his orders. As soon as they heard his orders, they immediately rushed forward aggressively.

    Although they had fought several powerful monsters in a row, and their physical strength and magic power had been exhausted, they still didn''t take the one hundred and fifty people in front of them seriously. Why should they be afraid?

    The soldiers in the front row, stepped forward, and the magicians behind him began to chant at the same time.

    "Well, since you want to be stubborn, we have no choice but to be rude to you." Elsiepletely ignored the army of the desert kingdom behind him. He only faced the group in front of him and pointed his weapon forward. "Take these spies from the enemy kingdom down."

    His soldiers roared and rushed forward.

    With a loud bang, the shield walls of both sides collided.

    A red light shed!

    The elite enemy usually could easily defeat the enemy''s misceneous soldiers, but this time they did not seed. They found that this group of soldiers from Westwind Town were not ordinary misceneous soldiers. Their shield walls were against each other, and they actually could not take advantage of the situation.

    Of course, on one hand, it was because of the well-designed "Robb''s steel suit", and on the other hand, they were really tired. If they hadnt fought so hard before, how could it be so hard.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 653: Unlucky

    Chapter 653: Unlucky

    Themander of the enemy thought, [We still have the magicians]

    Several magicians in the team waved their hands at the same time and threw out the magic they had prepared in advance. The magic fell onto the soldiers of Westwind Town , exploding continuously.

    However, the armor Robb rubbed out for the soldiers carried all kinds of random enchantments. In order to ensure their safety, Robb deliberately chose random enchantments with magic resistance and distributed it to them, so that these ordinary soldiers could not only resist physical attacks, but also resist magic attacks to a certain extent.

    Their magic could easily blow up normal misceneous soldiers, but it didn''t work on these soldiers. Their armors shed with strange light, counteracting most of the magic damage.

    As for the rest, a few priests who originally belonged to temr knights stood out and raised their hands. Golden light lit up their surrounding, and they instantly healed the injured.

    Themander was furious. "Damn it! As a priest of the Church of Light, you are helping an outsider oppose us. Shame on you!"

    The several priests replied loudly, "we are priests of the new Church of Light. We are not the same as you."

    The magicians quickly began to chant spells. After the magic they had prepared in advance was used, they have to chant again. They muttered, "God of fire..."

    At the same time, the few magicians among the Westwind soldiers began to chant as well.

    The magicians of both sides began to chant at the same time, but before the enenmy could start chanting the main body of the chant, the magicians of Westwind Town raised their hands and their magic was released first.

    The army hurried to shield themselves, but they had already suffered a loss of physical strength in the fierce sh against their enemy just now. How could they defend perfectly now? When some magicians attacked, they immediately suffered a great loss, and several soldiers were charred by the fireballs.

    "Damn it! How did they chant faster than us? They dont seem to be that skilled."

    What they didn''t know was that the magicians of Westwind Town no longer needed to chant the previous nonsense, no one had said the God and stuff for a long time, because everyone had found that it was the nonsense. No one knew who had ulterior motives to add these words into the chant.

    After these words were omitted, their casting speed greatly increased! They were so happy.

    They had been tired after sneaking into enemy territory for a while. Now they still had to face such a powerful army. It was really difficult for them.

    At this time, the army of the desert kingdom on the other side of the border st was watching coldly.

    Themander in the lead had a dark face, not only his skin but also his expression.

    He looked at the battle in front of him with displeasure.

    The vicemander beside him whispered, "Commander, it seems that the people of Norma can''t cross the border."

    Themander nodded and said in a low voice, "I can see that. Normas troops are strong, but they have experienced something along the way, and now they are very tired. In addition, their opponents are surprisingly strong. It has to be said that the soldiers from Westwind city are very powerful. Thery are just grunt soldiers. I don''t know why they are all at the elite level."

    The vicemander said in a low voice, "then what should we do? We have received an order to escort the troops of the kingdom of Norma to retreat. Now that they are blocked outside the border, we can''t do anything, unless we break up with the Kingdom of Gran again."

    Themanders face was full of displeasure. "Damn the Kingdom of Gran. Last time we invaded the kingdom of Gran, we didn''t get a decent result, but instead we were beaten back. Although I didn''t participate in that battle, I''ve heard about it. I''ve long wanted to teach the people of the Kingdom fo Gran a lesson. If only we could really break up with them."

    The vicemander said, "I don''t know what the higher ups are thinking. They said that they couldn''t break up with the Kingdom of Gran and that they shouldnt provoke anyone. Don''t provoke Westwind city. It''s simply baffling!"

    Themander said coldly, "the people above are old and timid. They got scared to death after just one failure. They really don''t deserve to be citizens of the God of the desert. In my opinion, the loss in thest battle was only due to the ipetence of themander at that time. If I were him, I would definitely be able to defeat him."

    Hearing this, the vicemander understood what themander was thinking. He whispered, "then... Let''s go to fight them?"

    Themander didn''t tell him to go, nor did he refuse to go. He just let the vicemander do it on his own.

    The vicemander understood what he meant. Themander didn''t want to give the order in person and wanted to throw the me. At this time, as the subordinate, he had to go up and take the me. As long as his hands and feet were clean and there was no subsequent trouble left, even if he took the me, it would not bring any harm to himself in the future. On the contrary, he would be appreciated for helping the army take the me.

    He said loudly, "I see! Commander, what I''m going to do next is all my will and decisions. It has nothing to do with you."

    After saying that, he turned around and said to the several mamluk beside him, "I think the position of the border st seems to be wrong. It must be the people of the kingdom of Gran who secretly moved the border st in the middle of the night a few hundred more yards towards us. Let''s move it back now."

    Of course, the two thousand soldiers were well prepared for the battle.

    The vicemander waved his hand, and the two thousand soldiers immediately rushed forward.

    The group of people who rushed the fastest immediately went to move the st, while the others waved their axes and machetes and rushed towards the back of Elsie and the others

    Although Elsie had his back to these people, he had already seen what they were doing. "The desert kingdom has taken action."

    The dwarf leader also shrugged and said, "well, now it''s a situation that we can''t solve."

    The assassin leader said, "then I''ll open the portal!"

    "Let''s go," Elsie said. "In this case, we have to invite Godfather. "

    The assassin leader dodged sideways and dodged a flying axe thrown by a mamluk. Then he threw his hand to the open space next to him, and a scroll exploded in his palm, turning into purple magic light all over the sky. Then, a purple transmission portal stood up on the open space.

    The next second, Robb stepped over from the door, with a smile on his face. "Don''t think that I don''t know. You must have deliberately stirred up trouble and wanted to drag me here to join in the fun. Im really unlucky to have you as my subordinates."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 654: The seed of the Tree of Life

    Chapter 654: The seed of the Tree of Life

    When Robb said this, the situation was not good.

    The number of troops of the desert kingdom was as many as two thousand. As for the soldiers led by Elsie and others, there was only one hundred and fifty of them. With their backs to the soldiers of the desert kingdom and their front to the group from Norma, they had no time to care about what came at them from behind. There were flying axes flying over from the soldiers of the desert kingdom.

    As soon as the flying axes came over, it really seemed to rain on the heads of the soldiers.

    With a loud sound, many people were hit by the axes.

    If it were an ordinary soldier, they would have suffered great losses. Fortunately, the soldiers wore a set of Robb''s armor, which was far more physically defensive than ordinary armor.

    When the flying axes cut into the steel armor, they were actually unable to break through. Instead, they only made a few dents or scratched some marks on the armor. Some vibration power prated through the armor, but the axe des could not hurt these soldiers.

    What pissed them off most was that some people who got hit by axes were lucky. The axes flew over and happened to get stuck in the gaps of the steel armors of the soldiers. It seemed that the axes couldnt prate at all, which made them feel happy.

    That was what Elsie was like. His armor was stronger than the armor of an ordinary soldier. As a result, an axe was embedded in the key part of his vest. It looked like a flying axe was embedded in Elsie''s vest, which was torn into pieces.

    He shouted, "help! We are sandwiched in two directions."

    "Save your a*s!" Robb appeared beside him in an instant and kicked him in the face. At the same time, he also took two flying axes and threw them towards the aggressive army of the desert kingdom.

    It seemed that he just threw it casually, but in fact, he used the skill of an "executioner" in "Dark de". The two flying axes looked unremarkable, but the magicians of the desert kingdom suddenly felt two huge forces pouncing at them from the front.

    The two axes each contained a great force, pushing the knights and machete soldiers who rushed over at the same time to fall to both sides. With a ssh, the army was split into two halves, exploding to both sides, and a wide road was made in the middle.

    The charge of the desert kingdom stopped in an instant. Those who were swept by the axe all fell to the ground. They groaned, struggled to get up, and then looked at Robb in horror.

    Those who were not hit by the axe were also startled. They quickly stopped and looked at Robb in a daze.

    [Is that still human? He threw out two axes and knocked people over instantly.]

    Robb pped his hands and said, "Hey, there is a lot of sand on the handle of your axes. I got a lot of sand on me when I grabbed your axes."

    Everyone was speechless

    Are you here to say something like that?

    All in all, Robb had shocked the army of the desert kingdom as soon as he made a move. On the other side, the army led by Elsie was still fighting against the army of Norma.

    The soldier thought he was saved when he saw the army of the desert kingdom rushing over. But the enemy suddenly opened a transmission portal for no reason, and then a man came out. He was so powerful that the army of the desert kingdom couldn''t move at all. They were shocked by the change.

    Themander eximed, "that guy came?"

    The priest in the troupe also called out, "it''s that strange priest."

    A ranger said, "Damn it! He threw out two axes and blocked the army of the desert kingdom."

    As he spoke while fighting, he was inevitably distracted. After finishing his long lines, the man suddenly felt a pain on his shoulder. It turned out that he was shot by an arrow from a soldier from Westwind Town. He covered his shoulder and retreated. A priest just finished chanting a healing spell and threw a quick heal on him.

    The ranger regained his spirit. He pulled the bow in his hand and said, "how dare you shoot a ranger with an arrow? Let me teach you how to shoot an arrow."

    He shot back, and the arrow urately hit the soldier''s forehead. However, with a sound of "bang", the arrow was bounced away by the helmet.

    "Damn it! What are these guys wearing? Why are they so tough?"

    Seeing that Robb wasing, the morale of the soldiers in Westwind Town greatly increased, and they were not afraid at all. They rushed fiercely towards the invading group, and this wave of attackers were fierce. Seeing this, themander had no choice but tomand loudly, "stand up and fight with yourst strength!"

    However, this elite troop was almost at the end of its line. The members who were exhausted by the strange operation of the assassin leader had no strength to deal with the impact of the high morale of the soldiers from Westwind Town, and retreated one after another.

    By this time, themander also felt that something was wrong. The tired members were no longer able to deal with the group of iron bumps in front of them wearing strange equipment, and the army of the desert kingdom was frozen by the priest''s stare. What could they do?

    He gritted his teeth. Before this action, he had nned to save this treasure given by the cardinal, but now he could do nothing. He could only take it out and use it. As long as he could bring the steam engine back, it was worth it.

    He reached out and took out a strange seed from his pocket. The seed was as big as a fist, and there was a green light spreading from it, and at the same time, there was a gold light rippling in it. The two lights mixed together, making it look holy, and with a sense of spiritual energy. One could tell at a nce that it way was not an ordinary seed.

    Themander raised the seed high and said loudly, "bloom, seed of the tree of life."

    The gold and green light shone brightly at the same time.

    He threw the seed on the ground hard, and the seed immediately drilled into the ground. Then, a tender bud came out from the ground which opened two small leaves, and then shook violently, before growing fiercely. Its growth speed was simply inconceivable. In a sh, it had grown into a huge tree.

    The top of the tree covered the team of the forty people.

    The tree was blossoming and it was bearing fruit!

    Green and golden lights fell from the tree and pervaded the whole team.

    The forty mens spirits were lifted up at once. The fatigue and pain they had suffered during the journey had all gone without a trace. In an instant, they had recovered to being the elite soldiers who could defeat the mountain giants.

    Robb turned around and said, "eh?"

    This tree was really a new thing for him. Robb had never seen it before. Although there were many strange items in Dark de, there was really nothing that couldpletely heal someone and restore his MP in such a short time.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 655: We are stronger

    Chapter 655: We are stronger

    The tree of life stood above the heads of the troops of Norma, emitting golden and green light.

    The golden light represented the strengthening effect, while the green light carried the effect of recovery.

    The two kinds of lights pervaded the bodies of the soldiers, making them instantly be iparably strong. The soldiers in the front row suddenly raised their shields and pushed them hard. The red light of the shield wall was connected into one, which was even stronger than the shield wall when they were fighting against the mountain giants with all their strength.

    As soon as the shield wall of the soldiers of Westwind Holy City was pushed back, a loud bang was immediately heard. A huge force came from the other side''s shield wall. Even if the soldiers of Westwind Town were equipped with strong equipment, they could not resist the powerful force. The shield wall was immediately broken, and the front row warriors were thrown backward.

    Once the soldiers fell down, the archers, magicians and priests standing in the back row were immediately exposed to the enemy''s firepower.

    One enemy pulled out a bow and put an arrow on it, and shot it towards the archers, magicians, and priests of Westwind.

    This was a high-level ranger skill. Ordinary archers and hunters didnt know this.

    In an instant, many people were shot. If it weren''t for the equipment on their bodies, the rain of arrows would have knocked down a group of people in the back row.

    Moreover, there was more than one ranger on the other side, and several other rangers were shooting arrows... A bunch of high-level skills were thrown over.

    The low-level archers from Westwind Town had never seen such skills, let alone know how to counterattack. In an instant, several more people were shot.

    Then magic flew over!

    A bunch of fireballs and ice arrows hit the bodies of the soldiers constantly. Although their armors were good, they couldn''t withstand the magic released by the energetic magicians. The soldiers were immediately injured a lot, falling to the ground, and their formation became chaotic.

    Elsie and the dwarf leader shouted at the same time, "Retreat!"

    They all retreated behind Robb.

    Looking at these guys, Robb couldn''t helpughing. "Hey, you guys, isnt this ridiculous? I only didnt give you a buff once, and you guys end up like this?"

    Elsie scratched his head awkwardly and said, "I''ve tried my best. After the fight of will and courage, we actually gained the upper hand. However, the enemy has the support of a powerful kingdom. He actually took out the seed of the tree of life."

    The assassin leader came out of nowhere and said beside Robb, "Godfather. It''s not your fault, Mr. Elsie. The seed of the tree of life is really rare. They were forced to use it because they were desperate. Since they used one of them, they would suffer a great loss. "

    "All right, all right. I finally understand," Robb said. "In a word, thebat effectiveness of my Westwind Town is still very weak, and only few people can fight."

    Embarrassed, Elsie and the dwarf leader said, "it''s easy to fight in city, but it''s a kingdom. Its a lot harder than a city."

    Robb epted their exnation, which was reasonable.

    Although there were only forty people standing in front of them, these forty people represented the kingdom of Norma. They were elites selected from millions of people in the kingdom. Their training degree, level, equipment, and treasures all represented theprehensive national strength of the kingdom of Norma.

    As for the soldiers of Westwind Holy City, they were just a group of soldiers selected from thirty thousand people. It was really a city fighting a kingdom, and it would be strange if they won.

    "Well, you''ve tried your best. I''ll take care of the rest."

    Robb swaggered towards the forty men.

    The huge tree of life was still standing above the heads of these forty people, constantly emitting golden and green light. It seemed that it was still continuously providing recovery and strengthening effects for these people. At this time, this group of people might be in their strongest state.

    Themander regained his pride and confidence. He shouted at Robb, "are you the leader of Westwind city?"

    Robb immediately shook his head and said, "no, no, No. I''m just an ordinary citizen. The legal leader of Westwind city is Number 32. He is an ugly necromancer. Don''t call me him casually, or others will misunderstand you."

    Themander was speechless

    He didn''t know what to say for a while.

    After a few seconds, he finally calmed down and turned around. Ignoring Robb''s nonsense, he continued to recite the lines he had prepared. "I heard that you are very strong, but we are also very strong. The knights of the kingdom of Norma is not afraid of all strong enemies."

    "Wow, you have admitted so frankly that you are from Norma," Robb said. "You are standing on the territory of the Kingdom of Gran, with two dwarf craftsmen from the Kingdom of Gran tied. Aren''t you afraid of causing an international dispute?"

    "Humph!" themander snorted and ignored the question directly.

    When did the kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light fear international disputes?

    The king of Norma and the pope of the Church of Light had been working together for many years to interfere in the internal affairs of every kingdom, meddling in the political changes and internal strife of every kingdom. Many kingdoms had protested against the kingdom of Norma, but what was the use of protesting? In the face of absolute strength, all the protests could only stay in the stage of being protests, and it was impossible for them to turn into a threat to the kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light.

    He raised the sword on his right hand and pointed at Robb from a distance. "As long as we defeat you here, even if the queen of West Gran protests protest, we can still insist that we haven''te to the Kingdom of Gran at all. What else can she do except protest? Dare she call us out?"

    Hearing this, Robb was a little unhappy. You are probably feeling international supremacy, aren''t you? It was disgusting.

    Robb was not a person who would easily get angry, but at this time, he was actually a little angry.

    He walked forward slowly and said, "all right. In the end, the key is whether you can defeat me here. Strength decides everything, right? A person with strength has the right to press the other party on the ground and rub them hard. The weak can''t speak, right?"

    Themander said proudly, "exactly! Don''t be so sarcastic here. I know you are very strong, but I have never been afraid of you, because we are stronger."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 656: He didnt beat her to death

    Chapter 656: He didn''t beat her to death

    [Interesting! These people are so confident,] he thought.

    It was a good thing to be confident. Only those who were confident could explore the future.

    In fact, Robb appreciated confident people, but it was not good to be blindly confident. Moreover, even though he could do whatever he wanted just because he was powerful, it would be worse if he didn''t take other kingdoms seriously.

    He was more arrogant than confident.

    Maybe it was because Norma was too powerful that the people of their kingdom were a little confident and arrogant. Such supremacists must be hit with the iron fist of justice to be woken up.

    Robb walked towards them.

    Themander raised his shield andmanded loudly, "raise your shields! ording to intelligence, this person is very strong. Everyone should pay attention to him and try their best to deal with him as soon as you make a move. Don''t treat him as a human."

    "Then what do you think of me as?"

    Themander rolled his eyes and said, "monster!"

    Robb was speechless

    How could a handsome man be regarded as a monster?

    Robb strode forward, raised his fist and punched them.

    "Shield wall!" the Commander roared!

    The soldiers in the front row, together with themander himself, erected shields, which were surrounded by red light. These red lights merged together and also connected all the soldiers'' defensive power. What a powerful defensive array.

    Robb''s fistnded on the red light.

    When Robb''s fist was about to hit, themander shouted, "Archers, magicians..."

    His original n was to let the people in the back row fight back when Robb''s fist was blocked. However, before he could finish his words, he heard a loud bang and the shield wall broke.

    Robb''s ordinary punch made a huge hole in the shield wall, and red light exploded. The soldiers who formed the shield wall were shocked and flew in all directions, much more miserable than the time when the shield wall of the soldiers of Westwind Town was broken.

    The young ranger in the back row had just pulled his bow and was about to shoot arrows when Robb destroyed the shield wall. Suddenly, he found that the soldiers in front of him were punched away by the man. He was stunned and didn''t know what had happened.

    While in a daze, a soldier who was knocked back bumped into him. The ranger could not bear the hit, dropped his bow and arrow, and rolled to the ground with the soldier.

    Robb waved his hand at the bows and arrows on the ground. He gestured in the air and the bows and arrows flew and fell into Robb''s hands. Then, Robb took out a bow and set up the arrows, aiming at the army behind him.

    Themander was really rich inbat experience. When he saw Robbs bow and arrows, he shouted without hesitation, "avoid the multiple arrowsing!"

    As he roared, Robb loosened his grip. With a buzzing sound, a row of arrows shot out in a fan-shaped shape. It was really "multiple arrows".

    It had to be admitted that themander was very good at knowing Robb''s mentality. When he saw Robb grab the bow, he would definitely use the bow to hurt his enemy. Just now, a few rangers had used multiple arrows to beat the soldiers of Westwind very hard. There was no doubt that Robb wanted to use multiple arrows as well to take revenge.

    This was a psychological game! Only with enoughbat experience could he make such a judgment, and he was really right.

    All the members trusted theirmander unconditionally. Just as themander shouted "avoid the multiple arrows", the magicians immediately opened the "Slow Enchantment Barrier", which was a very special barrier, used against bows, arrows, guns and other things. If they attacked into this barrier, they would immediately be very slow, and their speed would be like that of a snail, then they could dodge easily.

    The enchanted barrier and Robb''s multiple arrows were cast at the same time. The arrows needed time to cut through the air. Therefore, when the arrows flew in front of them, the enchanted barrier was just unfolded, urately blocking Robb''s arrows.

    Themander was proud of his excellentmand!

    It was precisely because of such a powerful prediction ability that he had the qualifications to lead this team to travel south from the north, and make countless contributions to the kingdom of Norma. He could even imagine that Robb would show a stunned expression as he watched his arrows being easily dodged by the magicians and then counterattack!

    However, what happened was obviously beyond themander''s expectation.

    The arrows hit the barrier. They should have be very slow and moved in midair like snails. However, after entering the barrier, they didn''t slow down at all. They still maintained their speed.

    Themander was stunned, and so were the magicians.

    In just a few seconds, they were stunned by the arrows that didn''t slow down at all. As a result, the arrows ruthlessly shot at the magicians.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" several screams sounded.

    In an instant, magicians, rangers, and priests fell to the ground.

    Themander was speechless

    This was the same as Robb''s punch just now. They should have blocked Robb''s fist with the shield wall, but they couldnt. Now when they used the enchanted barrier, they also couldnt block Robbs arrows.

    "Why?" themander was stunned for almost half a second and then responded, "be careful. This guy is too powerful, surpassing our physical and magical defenses."

    He didn''t know that Robb had forcefully suppressed most of the power of his skill.

    He knew that his power was too high. If he attacked an ordinary human, a river of blood would be made with only one move. That would be too bloody, too cruel and ugly.

    Of course, he was not the Virgin Mary and would not have the hypocritical thought of "not killing".

    He just didn''t want to make the scene too bloody and disgusting, so as not to frighten his own people.

    Most humans couldn''t ept the miserable death of their own race. Only those who were psychologically abnormal could enjoy watching people being killed.

    Robb didn''t want to frighten Elsie, the dwarf leader, the assassin leader, and the soldiers of Westwind Holy City, so he didn''t want to use the method of cutting the whole army into meat paste or something. He naturally suppressed the power of his skill.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 657: Hesitate and lose

    Chapter 657: Hesitate and lose

    However, even if most of the power of the skill was suppressed, it was not something the elites of the kingdom of Norma could withstand.

    Robb nced around and found that something interesting had happened. None of them had died.

    He had thought that even if he had suppressed more than half of the power of his skill, his attack would be enough to kill these people in a "normal way". However, he did not expect that these fellows all withstood the damage. They were only injured, rolling on the ground and struggling, but none of them died.

    After rolling a few circles, the tree of life above their heads continued to emit golden and green light on their bodies. They rolled a few times, and the painful expression on their faces slowly disappeared. Then they jumped up again.

    "Wow!" Robb raised his head and looked at the huge tree of life. "It saved your lives. Interesting."

    In fact, not only did he think it was interesting, but also the soldiers of the desert kingdom on the other side could not help but look at each other, feeling that this thing was a little strange. Just now, Robb''s "multiple arrows" seemed to be very powerful. From visual observation, those who were attacked would have definitely died. They did not expect that none of them would die. It was obvious that it was because of the tree of life.

    The vicemander of the desert kingdom whispered, mander, what should we do now?"

    Themander said, "look at the tree. It''s a little strange. Let''s look at it more and get more information."

    The desert kingdom continued to remain motionless.

    On the other side

    Themander felt Robb''s powerful strength from the short confrontation of two moves just now, but he did not intend to admit defeat in this way. He shouted at Robb, "you are very powerful, but so what? We fight with the tree of life, so we won''t lose, and you will only lose."

    Robb, "Wow! Good job!"

    "Magicians! Archers!" shouted themander again.

    The soldiers used shield wall again, and the archers and magicians once again prepared their arrows and magic. This powerful team was not only powerful inbat, but also had strong will. They wouldn''t be so easily frightened by powerful enemies, and they would form an array again and again.

    However, Robb didn''t look at them this time. He looked up at the huge tree of life and said with a smile, "Since you are relying on this tree. If I pull out this tree, you will have nothing to rely on, right?"

    Hearing what he said, themander couldn''t help but feel happy. Are you going to attack this tree? Well, if you have guts, just attack! He didn''t even have anymon sense. How dare you hit the tree of life? I''m afraid you don''t know that this tree is also very powerful, and its fighting power is far greater than that of our group.

    He had to introduce what the seed of life was.

    The seed of the tree of life came from a huge tree near the nest of the ck dragon Avicus. It could also be called the world tree.

    It was one of the oldest and greatest creatures in the Fengmo Continent.

    It was said that the whole Fengmo Continent was bred by this big tree.

    Every few years, it would produce a seed, which was the seed of the tree of life.

    If the seed fell on the ground, it would immediately take root and sprout, turning into a small tree of life. It would continuously give its master the blessing of the tree of life. This blessing had an iparably strong effect, and it could instantly restore all the strength and magic of the person who received the blessing, and thus, he would never die.

    Because it had such a characteristic that if one wanted to defeat the person it blessed, they had to first knock down the tree of life. Therefore, there had been many people who had attacked it before.

    However, once someone wanted to threaten the tree of life, it would rise from the ground and turn into an angry tree of life. This thing''sbat power was very terrifying. Although it couldn''t fly, it had an almost endless recovery ability, much stronger than an archangel or archdemon. An archangel or an archdemon wouldn''t even be able to resist one move.

    All the enemies who wanted to burn the tree of life first and then kill the people it blessed all died under the sweep of the tree''s huge arms.

    Of course, such a powerful thing couldn''t protect its master forever. This kind of tree of life, which was temporarily nted with the seed of the tree of life, had a very short lifespan and would wither to death in a few days, so it could only be used as a temporary item. After it was used up, it would be gone. Moreover, they would have to wait for a chance to pick it from the world tree again.

    This made it very precious. No one was willing to use it unless it was in a critical moment, and once it was used, they would be almost invincible.

    Themander thought to himself, [if you want to attack the tree of life, you will be dead meat. At that time, the tree of life will turn into an angry one and chase after you. After a fierce beating, our group of people will rush at you again. You will only have a dead end.]

    Themander thought in his heart, but he didn''t say anything on the surface. Instead, he pretended to be stunned and put on an arrogant face. "If you have the guts,e. Dont target the tree. Don''t you have the guts to fight me? Don''t you even have the soul of a knight?"

    As he spoke, he walked out of the team and strode towards Robb, as if he was going to fight Robb alone.

    He knew that the more he pretended to be fearless, the more his enemies would attack the tree of life.

    Therefore, themander raised his shield with his left hand and his sword with his right hand. "Come! Fight with me! Don''t stare at an innocent tree like a viin."

    "Well, since that''s what you said," Robb said. "I wanted to pull out that tree, but you insisted on fighting with me. I can''t refuse. I''ll fight with you first."

    Themander was speechless

    "Get ready. I''ming," said Robb.

    Themander cursed in his heart, [F**k! You don''t y ording to the routine.]

    He had no choice but to fight with Robb. He had seen how powerful Robb was just now, but he was not afraid. The tree of life was still behind him, and he would not die no matter how hard he is hit.

    "Let''s fight! Come on! Attack!" themander raised his sword high.

    At this moment, Robb suddenly pulled out a short spear from his back. "Boom!"

    One shot!

    Themander fell to the ground, spat out blood, rolled on the ground and couldn''t get up. The green light of the tree of life sprinkled on his body to heal his wounds, but he found that his wounds could not be healed. It turned out that Robb used his short spear to shoot the hunter''s skill "deadly poison shot", which would cause the target to lose blood continuously.

    Every time themander lost his blood, he would also be healed. If the blessing of the tree of life hadn''t been given to him, he would have already died. But when he is healed, the poison would immediately cause him to fall to the ground, and the cycle repeats. As a result, he could only roll on the ground all the time.

    Rubbing the tip of short dwarf spear, he shook his head and said, "Hesitate and lose!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 658: The angry tree of life

    Chapter 658: The angry tree of life

    Themander thumped on the ground. The tree of life blessed him. Full of blood, he stood up!

    Robb''s highly poisonous attack hit again. With no blood, he fell to the ground again!

    This man was just like this, constantly jumping up and dropping to the ground, looking very miserable. However, even so, he was still firm and strong in his heart. Looking at Robb''s back angrily, he thought to himself, [well, I have finished my work as a bait. Although I am miserable now, I can''t die. When you see that I wont die, you will definitely attack the tree of life, and then you will die.]

    Sure enough, Robb walked towards the tree of life.

    A cruel and merciless smile appeared on themander''s face. No matter how strong you were, what was the use? You can''t defeat the tree of life. No one can. I''m going to see how you die. The tree of life will keep healing me. I''m still a living man.

    As soon as he thought of this, he saw Robb sh over the remaining thirty-nine members and appear under the tree of life. He reached out his hand to touch the trunk and chuckled, "an interesting tree, but I can feel that its magic power is rapidly decreasing. In this way, it won''tst for three days and will wither and die by then."

    Themander thought to himself, [you are so smart, since you can feel this.]

    Robb muttered, "it''s so pitiful to die. Let me cut you into pieces of wood. You can be used to make many holy weapons like the staff of life and the bow of life."

    cksmith in Dark de could the life wood as a tool. Robb wasn''t sure if the tree in front of him would be life wood after it was cut into wood, but he guessed that the tree with the same name could be used as the material.

    He waved slightly at the flying axes thrown out by the mamluk just now. An axe brushed off the ground and fell into Robb''s hands. Then, Robb stretched out his hand and rubbed it.

    He held the axe in his hand, aimed at the tree of life in front of him, and waved the axe

    Behind him, themander and thirty-nine members of the team were quietly waiting for him tomit suicide.

    On the other hand, the soldiers of the desert kingdom, as well as Elsie and the others, were very curious. Why didn''t they have any reaction when Robb strutted over to attack your tree of life?

    Elsie couldn''t help shouting, "Godfather, be careful. There must be something wrong with the tree. These people arent stop you from cutting it."

    "Oh!" Robb nodded, but he didn''t stop what he was doing. He continued to chop towards the tree of life with his axe.

    "Gatherer -- Logging!"

    However, at this moment, the tree of life, which had been emitting golden and green light, suddenly turned red. An iparably powerful red light seemed to burst out from under its bark, brushing and blinding the eyes of the people around it.

    In fact, Robb was not afraid of the sh technique, but he was really unhappy to see the red light. He could not help but stop his skill temporarily and turned his eyes away.

    When everyone opened their eyes again, they found that the tree of life in front of Robb, which looked holy and pure, had turned into a strange tree which was red all over and looked aggressive. Two eyes opened on the trunk, and a big mouth with red light appeared. Its lips seemed to be in the shape of angry.

    It had alreadypleted its transformation from "Tree of life" to "Angry Tree of life".

    "Stupid human! How dare you try to hurt me?" the angry tree of life roared. "You have to pay for your ignorance and rudeness."

    It waved its huge arms and hit Robb''s head with a "whoosh" sound.

    The impact was so strong that before his huge arm couldnd on the ground, the wind pressure alone blew everyone around it back at the same time, as if a shock wave exploded on the ground, and everyone covered their faces and retreated crazily.

    Themander, who had fallen to the ground,ughed with all his might. "You''re dead... You''re dead... Hahaha... No one who irritates the tree of life would survive..."

    "Boom!"

    With a loud sound, dust and sand flew in the air, and the giant arm of the tree of life stopped.

    Everyone looked at it carefully. Robb caught the huge arm with one hand. Just now, the wind pressure was enough to blow the others away, but unexpectedly, he caught it with one hand!

    This time, all the people from Norma, including the soldiers of the desert kingdom, were stunned, let alone themander.

    Only Elsieughed loudly and arrogantly. "Hahaha, there is indeed a n, but in front of absolute strength, all schemes are in vain. You idiots should learn from me, and never y any tricks in front of Godfather, hahaha."

    Everyone was speechless

    Facing the angry tree of life, Robb said slowly, "I just want to chop you with an axe. Don''t be so angry."

    Robb continued "Let''s be reasonable! Just now, I felt that your magic power was rapidly fading away. A few dayster, your magic power would dissipate and die, which means that you would die anyway. In that case, while you still have magic power, I will turn you into a useful material that will benefit humans. Isn''t that better? After being handled by me, you may still exist as a weapon spirit and keep your life. However, when you be a dead tree without any magic power, you can only be used to make a fire. You will feel that it''s not in ordance with your identity, right? "

    The angry tree of life roared, "nonsense!"

    "Im reasoning with you, yet you call it nonsense, s.." Robb said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I just want to tell you a conclusion that no matter what demons, legendary creatures, animals, monsters, nts... All should be for the benefit of humans. That is a good thing, right? If they can''t benefit humans, they are all rubbish."

    After saying that, Robb thought of something. He turned around and said to the dwarf leader, "of course, I also want to benefit the dwarves, as well as elves and all kinds of kind-hearted and friendly demi-human beings. What I just said is only a general term, referring to the kind and friendly races like us. Don''t misunderstand me. I haven''t excluded you."

    The dwarf leader was embarrassed and thought, [you even have time to exin this to me while fighting against the tree of life? Do you need to be so considerate?

    The angry tree of life had never seen a human being so arrogant. It pulled back its huge arm, roared, and shook it with a loud whirl. The entire treetop shook with its strength, dropping countless leaves. Then, a whirlwind blew up these leaves, like des, and sliced them towards Robb.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 659: Weird

    Chapter 659: Weird

    Themander who had been poisoned was still struggling to stand up and repeated his cycle. However, when he saw that the tree of life was finallypletely angry and attacked Robb, he felt at ease.

    This man was indeed very powerful. In the group battles with the forty of them, they had crossed mountains and seas and fought many powerful monsters. However, in front of this man, they couldn''t even withstand a single move.

    However, it didn''t matter now. As long as the tree of life took action, no one could defeat it.

    He looked at the angry tree of life with respect.

    The tree of life shook hard and arge number of leaves were shaken off. These leaves were as sharp as des, and the tree of life also used wind magic. Strong whirlwind surrounded it, surrounding the leaves all over the sky, like des all over the sky, pointing towards Robb.

    Themander was overjoyed, [that''s it! I have personally seen a big monster being instantly sliced into pieces by this move when it angered the tree of life. You are doomed]

    Just as he thought of this, he saw a whirlwind beside Robb. The direction of the whirlwind was in the opposite direction of the whirlwind released by the tree of life. Because the two of them stood very close to each other, the two whirlwinds suddenly collided with each other.

    So the question was, what would happen if wind blew against wind?

    Of course, the side with stronger wind would win!

    The leaves that were flying all over the sky towards him were actually spiraling towards the tree of life.

    Those who were watching the battle outside couldn''t personally feel the strength of these leaves, but the tree of life could feel that when these leaves flew back, they carried huge magic power. Its magic power was terrifying. If it cut into its body, it might be able to instantly cut it into pieces.

    It was taken aback. The golden light on its body shone brightly and created a magic of holy defense for itself. However, even with such magic, it was not sure that it could resist Robb''s attack. It always felt that the magic power of its opponent was strong beyond the standard.

    But

    Just as the leaves were about to cut the tree of life, Robb suddenly waved his hand and stopped his magic. He muttered in a low voice, "That was close. I almost cut it into pieces. I have to make it into life wood. How can I cut it into pieces?"

    For a moment, the wind stopped, as if nothing had happened just now.

    The onlookers outside thought that the golden light burst out by the tree of life had counteracted Robb''s whirlwind spell, but they didn''t know that it was Robb''s own move.

    Only the tree of life knew how the whirlwind disappeared.

    Normas group shouted, "kill him!"

    The tree of life thought, [What are you doing? It seems that I can''t win.]

    However, in this situation, it was not a good idea to quit. With a roar, countless vines suddenly stretched out from its body and entangled Robb. A pile of roots also stretched out from the ground and wrapped around Robb''s feet.

    Robbughed and said, "Wow, your tree is interesting. It can not only use the wind magic, holy magic, but also the natural magic of a Great Druid. It can use all kinds of magic. Maybe it can charge and attack as well or something like that."

    Then, he stamped his foot hard on the ground.

    "Boom!"

    The earth shook!

    In this big earthquake attack, Robb had the goal of "knocking down the tree of life", so he didn''t greatly limit his strength as he usually did when fighting with humans. Instead, he only showed a little bit of his strength.

    As a result, with a loud bang, the earth shook violently, and the huge impact caused the perimeter of more than twenty miles to transmit his powerful strength.

    Within twenty yards, all the soldiers of Norma fell. Since themander had fallen to the ground, no one directed them to jump up to dodge, so their actions were not unified. Only a few quick reacted rangers and soldiers jumped up, and the slow reacting magicians were instantly hit and fell to the ground.

    The tree of life also shook violently, and all the roots that came out from the ground trembled back. However, Robb''s blow still underestimated the strength of the tree. To his surprise, the tree did not fall down. It only shook left and right, and atst, it barely stood firmly like a tumbler.

    It seemed that it had a deep root and could grasp the ground steadily.

    However, the more it stood firm, the greater the impact it suffered. If it fell to the ground because of the shock, the internal injury would be serious.

    The angry tree of life originally had an angry face, looking very angry. However, after being shocked by the impact, the face on the bark turned into a "painful" expression, and its nose and eyes seemed to be kneaded together.

    With a roar, it pulled out its roots from the ground and turned it into several long legs. Then it stamped hard on the ground.

    "Earth Copse!"

    Suddenly, a deep crack appeared on the ground, as if it was moving fast with ripples. It rushed towards Robb''s feet, and the ground cracked on both sides. The bottomless abyss seemed to be trying to suck Robb in.

    The crack on the ground just passed through Robb''s feet. He stood on one side of the crack, and as the crack continued to open, Robbs feet fell to both sides.

    Robbughed, "what kind of skill is this?"

    He exerted a little strength to his feet and drew them back to the middle

    The ground crack that was about to split to both sides was pulled back by him with the strength of his feet. Then with a "bang", the ground closed again, and the ground returned to peace, as if it hadn''t broken.

    The onlookers were rendered speechless

    They had seen people use all kinds of methods to deal with the Earth Copse spell, such as flying, jumping away, and using magic to neutralize it. But it was the first time that they had seen someone use such a simple and crude method to forcefully counteract the earth copse spell with physical strength. This was not an ordinary magician''s earth copse spell, but one of the tree of life.

    [damn it! Is he still a human?]

    The angry tree of life was a little flustered now

    It shook its huge treetop and considered how to deal with this powerful human, but Robb didn''t want to y with it anymore.

    He had been ying with it for a long time just now, because every time Robb encountered something strange, he would have to test the opponent''s strength and figure out some details of the world. After testing the strength of his opponent, he was not interested in talking to him anymore.

    Robb jumped up, grabbed the trunk of the tree of life, and then smashed it with his hand.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 660: Those who have not passed the stela can go home now

    Chapter 660: Those who have not passed the st can go home now

    With a loud bang, the huge tree fell to the ground.

    Its torso was so big that it was a wonder how Robb made it fall. He could actually lift such a big thing and throw it in front of him. Seeing this, all the people around him opened their mouths wide and looked confused.

    Then, Robb stretched out one of his feet and stepped on the tree trunk. Although it seemed that he was just stepping on it lightly, the tree of life was pounded so hard that its leaves flew in the air. No matter how hard it struggled, it couldnt escape.

    It was trampled on!

    The onlookers were rendered speechless

    Only the soldiers from Westwind city were cheering. The others were all dumbfounded.

    The tree of life struggled a few times, but it couldn''t move.

    However, Robb swiped the ground and took out his woodcutting axe. Just now, when he was fighting with the angry tree of life, he had casually thrown the woodcutting axe aside. Now that he had finished fighting, he took it in his hand again. He pointed it left and right towards the tree of life and said in a low voice, "don''t move!"

    The tree of life was speechless

    "Don''t look at me with grief and indignation." Robb said, "as I said just now, you will die after your magic power dissipates in a few days anyway. If you are treated by me now, maybe your magic power won''t dissipate. Keep your mind and be a weapon spirit. You can''t live forever, I''m saving you. Don''t move. I''m going to cut you down!"

    "I bought a watchst year!" TL: ?

    As soon as he finished his words, Robb had swung his axe at It.

    His woodcutting skill was activated and as soon as his axe dropped, a square piece of wood immediately appeared on the ground next to it. It was also filled with golden and green light. The two lights rippled on the wood at the same time, looking very strange.

    Robb looked at the shape of the piece of wood and couldn''t helpughing. "Eh? It''s really life wood."

    The appearance of the wood was exactly the same as life wood, which was a top-grade material in Dark de. This meant that Robb could use it to make top-level equipment in the game.

    The tree of life touched its own body with its huge arm and said, "eh? There''s not a single piece of wood missing from my body. Why is there a piece of wood beside me?"

    That''s nonsense? In the game, every time a big tree was chopped down, it would have to be cut down chopped times. But before it was cut down, the tree wouldn''t change its appearance.

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''ll cut a few more times."

    He lifted his axe and chopped down again. He used his skill several times, and several pieces of square life wood appeared on the ground beside him, neatly and beautifully arranged.

    However, the tree of life was still unharmed!

    It waspletely confusing, and the bystanders were even more confused. No one could understand what was going on.

    However, there was something worse. When Robb chopped the tree of life for thest time, the huge tree suddenly disappeared and became thest piece of life wood.

    If he used his skill to chop the tree several times in a row, the tree would disappear and it would be turned into materials.

    Robb picked up thest piece of life wood and gently knocked on it. "Hey, big tree, are you still alive?"

    An angry face appeared on the life wood. The angry face said, "I''m still alive! But what''s with this strange method of living?"

    "Oh, you are really alive. Feel it yourself. Is your magic still fading away?"

    Hearing his question, the tree of life was stunned. It quickly felt that the magic power on its body was no longer fading away, which meant that it would not wither and die in a few days.

    At this moment, the tree of life was truly a bit stunned. "How did you do that?"

    This was typical cheating with his game skills.

    Robb''s skill had distorted the rules of the world. The magic power of the tree of life was directly sealed in the wood by skill, and as a result, it would not die.

    It waspletely silent now! It began to enjoy the joy of its life.

    It was overjoyed.

    However, the people of the Kingdom of Norma were not happy anymore.

    The poison on themander hadn''t disappeared yet. Originally, he had the blessing of the tree of life on him, which could guarantee that he would not die in any way. But now that the tree of life was gone, of course its blessing would also be gone.

    The poison damage only hit for a second, but the damage was beyond themander''s total life vitality.

    Themander screamed and fell to the ground. He was dead!

    The remaining thirty-nine members were rendered speechless

    They were too shocked to remember the hostages in their hands. The assassin leader sneaked over from the side, grabbed the two dwarves who were tied up, and jumped away.

    The hostages were finally rescued!

    This time, it was really game over.

    Robb smiled and said to the thirty-nine members "What are you going to do now? Put down your weapons and surrender? I have to remind you that you have trespassed through the border, kidnapped, and stole technology. These crimes are very serious, but they are not equivalent to death. Therefore, if you obediently put down your weapons and surrender, I won''t kill you. I can give you a chance to regain your freedom after working hard. But if you insist on resisting, you have to fight against me, If I identally defend myself during the process ofw enforcement, I can''t guarantee your lives, just like this guy on the ground. "

    He pointed at the dead body of themander. The other thirty-nine members: "..."

    In fact, they were not afraid of death. If they were afraid of death, they would not dare to carry out such a dangerous task of kidnapping hostages and stealing technology. They were even ready to fight with any powerful enemy to the death at any time.

    However, the death of themander and the fall of the tree of life shocked them a lot, especially because these were two big shots.

    This had seriously affected their morale. They couldn''t help but think, [even if I fight desperately, so what? Im just a p? Is it really meaningful to fight so hard?]

    The thirty-nine people all lost their will to fight and turned into thirty-nine dried fish.

    Elsie and the dwarf leader looked at each other and nodded. Then they led the soldiers to the thirty-nine people, intending to arrest them.

    At this time, Robb turned around and faced the two thousand soldiers of the desert kingdom.

    After the soldiers were temporarily intimidated by Robb''s axe attack, they stayed where they were and watched the show. Now that Robb turned to look at them, they became very nervous.

    He pointed at the border st and said seriously, "you can go home now if you have not passed the border st. I won''t talk to you. But if you cross the border st, you can stay here and be prisoners."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 661: Long time no see

    Chapter 661: Long time no see

    The soldiers of the desert kingdom were all stunned. Then, the several people who were standing at the edge of the boundary st in an awkward position moved their feet secretly, trying to move back to the other side of the st.

    Some of them who were sure that they had crossed the boundary st turned around and ran to the other side of the st.

    However, just as they took two steps forward, they saw Robb raise his hand and activated a slowing AOE.

    Those who wanted to run suddenly moved like snails, moving at a super slow speed. Some people were only a few steps away from the position of the boundary st, but they couldn''t make it even after walking for a long time.

    The effect of this was simply too abnormal!

    Themander of the desert kingdom didn''t cross the st. He was still in front of the boundary st, so he still had time to roar, "What are you doing?"

    Robb smiled and said, "what''s the use of the boundary st? As a soldier, don''t you understand? Do you need me to teach you?"

    Themander was speechless

    Robb said, "we have the right to deal with those who have crossed the border illegally. Don''t tell me that you don''t know."

    Well, it couldn''t be denied. Although there was no such thing as internationalw in this era, every kingdom was very far to their own border. It was impossible to cross the border at will no matter where it was. There was only a dead end.

    If you are stronger than him, you can knock him down forcefully, take him back, and then leave. You can pretend that this never happened, and then the worst result is that it will start a diplomatic dispute. But now he couldn''t defeat Robb and was caught. He really didn''t know how to deny it.

    The soldiers of Westwind Holy City divided into a group to catch the soldiers of the desert kingdom who were as slow as snails and those from Norma.

    A soldier smiled, "I seem to have seen this scene before?"

    Another soldier smiled and said, "wasn''t it the same when Motra led his army to attack Westwind town? The enemy was all slowed down, and then we caught all of them. Hahaha.

    The soldierughed and said, "yes, I was a citizen of Westwind Town at that time. Haha! I watched the y from the city wall at that time, but I didn''t catch them myself. This time, I can finallye to catch them myself. Haha, it''s funny... Look at them. They are as slow as a tortoise!"

    The soldiers of Westwind Holy Cityughed and knocked down those slow people one by one.

    On the other side of the boundary st, themander was so angry that he pounded his feet on the ground. He didn''t feelfortable when his soldiers were caught. He really wanted to pick up a knife and kill them, but he cant. Just now, he had seen Robb beat the army of Norma, beat the tree of life, and even cut the big tree of life into pieces of wood. How could he dare to act rashly.

    Even if he was given one hundred guts, he didn''t dare to rush to the side of the boundary st. He had no choice but to curse them in thenguage of the desert kingdom, hmph.

    The assassin leader whispered in Robb''s ear, "Godfather, that guy is swearing at you."

    Robb smiled and said, "don''t trante. I don''t want to hear the meaning of his swears. It''s not healthy, and it''s meaningless to listen to it."

    The assassin leader nodded and retreated.

    However, Elsie came closer and said in a low voice, "why don''t we take him back to have him work? After all, he is a noble man. After we take him back, the people of the desert kingdom will redeem him. We can make a fortune."

    Robb shook his head with a smile. "He''s on the other side of the boundary st. It''s not convenient for me to catch him."

    Elsie said, "you don''t have to care about that. They crossed first."

    Robb said, "you can''t say that. They crossed the boundary because they don''t respect other kingdoms. I can''t do that. Only those who keep their morals can be upright."

    Elsie quickly bowed and said, "you''re right. You can''t lower your noble self by imitating viins."

    After a long while, the soldiers of the desert kingdom and the thirty-nine people from Norma were all taken away with their equipment stripped from them and tied up into a line with a rope. Elsie took the rope and was about to take them through the transmission portal and go back to Westwind Holy City.

    Robb also turned around and was about to leave

    At this moment, a huge sand wind blew from the desert behind him. In the sound of the wind, it seemed that something was moving slowly and heavily, with a huge pressure that pervaded in their direction.

    Everyone present felt this unusual aura. Elsie and the others turned around in astonishment, watching the sand wind rolling over

    "It''s a sand storm!"

    "This is the edge of the desert. There are rarely sand storms in this kind of ce."

    "It''s not an ordinary sand storm. What''s in it?"

    While everyone was discussing, the people of the desert kingdom suddenly became excited. The soldiers who did not cross the border st and were not caught turned around together, knelt down to the desert and sang loudly.

    Robb felt as if he had heard this song before

    When he finally remembered where he had heard this song, the sand storm was approaching. Then, the yellow sand wind spread, and a huge figure appeared in the middle. It was the legendary beast guarding the desert, the Sphinx, again.

    Last time, Robb had defeated Sphinx, butst time, the desert kingdom had only used a duplicate to summon it. They had forcefully summoned it in the territory of the Kingdom of Gran. Without the effect of the terrain of the desert, itsbat effectiveness could not be fully exerted. But this time, the situation was different.

    This was the junction of the Kingdom of Gran and the desert kingdom. On the other side of the boundary st was a vast sea of sand, and on the other side of the boundary st was a yellow and green wastnd with sparse shuttle trees.

    The sphinx stood in the sand, its huge body towering above the sea of sand. Its huge eyes were shining with yellow light and stared at Robb and said in a deep and hoarse voice, "I felt that you were here, so I came here too. I once told you that if you dare to step into the desert, I will let you pay the price!"

    "Wow!" Robb looked at the giant in front of him and smiled. "Long time no see. Two years? Tut, tut, have you had dinner today?"

    The sphinx was angry, "don''t greet me like an old friend! I''m here to teach you a lesson, you arrogant man."

    "That''s why you are so unreasonable," Robb said, "even if we are enemies, when we meet in the battlefield, we have to hold fists and talk a few words to each other first. You dont have manners at all."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 662: There is a way to start a fight

    Chapter 662: There is a way to start a fight

    The sphinx was so angry that it almost rolled on the sand. It regarded Robb as an enemy and remembered him for two years. Now that it finally found a chance to get revenge. What are you talking about?

    It was too angry to speak for a while.

    However, the soldiers of the desert kingdom under its feet all knelt down. Themander in the lead shouted, "Sir sphinx, the legendary guardian beast of the desert. You''re just in time. This man has taken the people of the God of the desert captive. Please save them."

    However, the sphinx didn''t care about these people at all. It just stared fiercely at Robb. As the legendary guardian beast of the desert, it was superior to others. It didn''t have the mood to argue with a group of mortals. It just wanted them to kneel down and kowtow there.

    As for saving the people of the desert kingdom, it didn''t even bother to think about it. It just wanted to beat Robb down and trample him under Its feet to avenge itself for being thrown on the ground by Robb like a sack two years ago.

    Its huge body walked towards Robb step by step. It walked to the edge of the sea of sand, lifted its feet, and walked to the grassy wilderness. Its front foot was almost against the border st.

    However, as soon as it took this step, it felt something wrong.

    The ground here was not a desert, but a wastnd at the junction of the desert and the mountains. There were trees in the wastnd, turning the ground into a mottled green and yellow ground, as well as many stones and soil

    This was not the most advantageous ce for the sphinx.

    Two years ago, it had fought with Robb once outside the desert and was bullied by Robb hard. It was beaten back and forth like a sack and had no power to fight back. Now that it met Robb again and that it knew that its strength had not improved in the past two years. If it went out of the desert to fight with Robb again, it was afraid it would be beaten hard again.

    The sphinx withdrew its foot immediately and stood in the sand. It opened its mouth and roared, "you are standing at the edge of the desert. Don''t you dare toe in? If you have the guts,e in and try."

    Its roar shook for ten miles, causing the whole world to buzz.

    The soldiers and Elsie of the desert kingdom were so shocked that they covered their ears.

    The soldiers of Norma were also shocked. They had heard of the sphinx before, but they had never seen it with their own eyes. Now that they saw it, they realized that it was indeed a legendary beast. It was really powerful. Just its roar could make humans tremble.

    It''s a good thing that this huge legendary beast has targeted that strange man from Westwind city. You can''t beat the sphinx, can you? As long as the legendary beast killed that man, they would win.

    They looked at Robb together, wondering if this pretentious fellow dared to continue to pretend when facing a legendary beast.

    However, Robb stood on the side of the border st, with a regretful expression on his face. He said to the sphinx, "well, although I really want to go into the desert and beat a lion, I can''t cross the border of another kingdom without authorization. It''s too disrespectful for the territory and sovereignty of another kingdom. I''m not such a person."

    "I''m not a lion. I only have a lion head."

    "Its close." Robb said, "anyway, you have a part of a lion. It''s okay to call you a lion."

    The sphinx was angry, "stop talking nonsense. Come here!"

    "No, I won''t." Robb said, "I''m a reasonable person. I would never rashly cross the boundary."

    "He''s afraid!" a soldier from Norma whispered, "he doesn''t dare to fight with the sphinx."

    A priest of the Church of Light next to him also nodded and said, "yes, he must be afraid. He can''t defeat the sphinx."

    The prisoners thought so too, so did the soldiers of the desert kingdom on the other side. The remaining more than 1000 people immediately shouted, "are you afraid?"

    "Dont pretend to act strong. As soon as you saw our legendary beast, you don''t even dare to act strong anymore,"

    "Come here if you have guts. Come to the desert."

    The soldiers of the desert kingdom roared.

    Robb didn''t say anything, but Elsie, who was standing next to him, shouted, "shut up! How dare you pretend to know the noble temperament of our Godfather? If it weren''t for this boundary st, do you think you could still stand here and say such sarcastic words? You would have been caught and beaten. He spared your lives because of the border st. He is a proud man. He doesn''t trample on the dignity of other kingdoms just because he is strong. You should learn something."

    After saying that, he pointed at the sphinx and said, "don''t stay there just because you are tall. Come here if you have the guts."

    The sphinx didn''t know what to say when he heard Elsie. It really didn''t dare toe over.

    If it didn''t step on sand, it wouldn''t be able to enjoy the power brought by the desert. Without that power, it couldn''t defeat Robb. It had been hammered two years ago because of it.

    What the hell was it doing?

    The sphinx coughed and said, "I''m the guardian beast of the desert. My job is to guard the desert kingdom and I won''t invade other kingdoms, so I won''t cross the border of other kingdoms either."

    The soldiers of the desert kingdom immediately pped their hands and said, "our guardian beast really respects the borders of other kingdom. Your Godfather doesn''t dare toe because he is afraid. It''s totally different."

    The sphinx''s old face turned red when it heard this. Fortunately, its face was yellow and no one could see it. It was so embarrassed that it thought, [I can''t admit that he said wrong.]

    Robb stood there, unwilling to cross the border. The sphinx also stood there, not daring to do so either.

    As a result, the two sides could only look at each other from afar across a boundary st.

    On the contrary, the subordinates of both sides began to curse fiercely. The soldiers of the desert kingdom shouted, "your Godfather is a coward. He doesn''t dare toe over and fight with the sphinx."

    Elsie also led his group of people and retored, "your sphinx is really a coward. Does it dare toe out of the desert?"

    There were a lot of people on the other side of the desert, but Elsie had a magic tool for sound transmission, which was powerful enough to roar. After a fierce battle, the result was neck and neck.

    In fact, nobody would win just by shouting at eachother.

    Someone who would think they could win by shouting must have a mental problem.

    While they were cursing each other, Robb suddenly said, "Hey, what''s the point of you cursing each other like this? Well, there''s a n that can let me fight with the sphinx. I''ll tell everyone and see if it works."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 663: Just one move

    Chapter 663: Just one move

    Hearing what he said, everyone was curious. What could he do?

    Robb said seriously, "as you can see, the reason why we can''t fight now is that this boundary st is in the middle. We have a good way, that is, we can move this boundary st one or two miles towards the territory of our kingdom. In this way, the sphinx cane over to hit me. Dont you think so?"

    Hearing this, the group of members from Norma almost burst intoughter. Several of them thought to themselves, [are you a fool? If we move the border st one or two miles to your side, isn''t that one or two miles ofnd? Then the sphinx cane over and trample you. You lose your life andnd. Is there anyone more stupid than you?]

    Hearing this, the soldiers of the desert kingdom couldn''t help but shout, "Okay, you''re courting death. Let''s move the border st to your side now."

    However, as soon as they opened their mouth, the sphinx stretched out its huge foot to block them.

    He cursed in his heart, [damn it! If the border st moved one or two miles outside the desert, arge part of thend that doesn''t belong to the desert would be encircled. At that time, he would challenge me on suchnd without sand. I don''t even have a reason not to fight this. I''m afraid that I would only be beaten by him.]

    The "wise" legendary beast quickly said, "the people of our desert never take advantage of others. There''s no need to move the boundary st to you. Move it to us. Move the boundary st one or two miles towards the desert."

    The soldiers of the desert kingdom were rendered speechless

    The people of Norma: "..."

    They really couldn''t understand what they were doing!

    However, the soldiers of the desert kingdom immediately found an excuse for their legendary beast. They thought, [it''s not a big deal to move the border st. At the worst, we can move it back after killing all these people. Since the sphinx is here, we have nothing to fear.]

    They thought they understood what the sphinx meant, so the group of soldiers quickly moved. "Okay, let''s dig out the border st and move it one or two miles towards the desert."

    Robb couldn''t helpughing. "Elsie, go back to Westwind town and get a camera."

    Elsie understood what he meant and quickly passed through the transmission portal. Soon he brought it, holding a camera in his hand and recording the soldiers of the desert kingdom.

    The soldiers dug out the heavy border st, and then dozens of people carried it together, walking towards the desert. The camera of Elsie also turned around, and deliberately stopped the camera on the sphinx. The sphinx happened to be very impatient and shouted at the soldiers, "move quickly, what are you doing moving so slowly? Move the border as soon as possible, so that I can trample that man to death as soon as possible."

    The soldiers painstakingly carried the border st more than a mile away, which was in the boundless desert, so they could see clearly from more than a mile away. They dug a deep hole in the sand, and it was not until the soil was seen below that they inserted the border st and filled it in. Then, the border st stood more than a mile away in the desert.

    After recording the whole process, Elsie happily put the crystal ball into his pocket. He was smart enough to know that this video was important evidence.

    The sphinx calmed down now. With its four legs standing on the sand sea, it felt relieved. It snorted at Robb and said, "now you cane and fight with me, right? The border st is already behind me."

    "Of course." Robb walked forward with a smile "In order to fight with me, you even sent me more than a mile ofnd. How can I not fight with you? But then again, even if there is more than a mile ofnd, it''s useless for me to take it. The kingdom is not mine. Im doing this in vain. I don''t know if the queen will pay me a hefty reward afterwards. That poor woman may not be able to afford more than a mile ofnd, right?"

    He mumbled as he walked. The sphinx got impatient and roared, "what are you talking about? Can''t you walk faster?"

    "s! I''ve seen people who are in a hurry to be reincarnated, but I''ve never seen someone who is in a hurry to be beaten." Robb walked forward step by step and finally entered the sea of sand. The ground here was no longer covered with soil, stones, and trees, but pure yellow sand. Although the sandyer where he had just entered the desert was rtively shallow, it was already above the sea of sand.

    Seeing that he finally entered its domain, the sphinx couldn''t helpughing sinisterly. Acent expression shed across its face. "Human, you are on the verge of a big disaster."

    "Well," Robb said, "let me guess why you insist on letting me in. Is it because you are stronger on sand?"

    The sphinx chuckled, "how dare youe in if you know?"

    "Because I''m also very strong in sand." Robb suddenly pretended to be cool and handsome, and deliberately made a teasing re. He said proudly, "I know a powerful move called ''Sandstorm Funeral,'' it''s very impressive."

    "Nonsense! I have never heard of such magic." The sphinx roared, "stop talking nonsense. Go to hell."

    It raised its huge palm and pped towards Robb.

    Two years ago, it had also pped Robb like this. At that time, Robb didn''t care about it at all. He dodged it easily before. But this time, its speed and power werepletely different from thest time.

    "This is all nonsense. I''ve never heard of such magic," the Sphinx roared angrily. "Stop talking nonsense and die."

    It lifted its huge paw and pped it down on Robb.

    Two years ago, it had also pped Robb in the same way. At that time, Robb didn''t care about the p at all and casually used a step, sh, and roll to dodge it. But this time, the speed and power of the p werepletely different.

    The sand under its feet provided the Sphinx with even greater power. This power was not magic, but soul power, or what could be called the power of the guardian beast. It was the foundation on which the Sphinx relied for survival, the majesty and might of the desert, the mercilessness and coldness of nature.

    The p was so fast that it couldn''t even be seen with the naked eye...

    Before Robb could make any evasive movements, the p had alreadynded on top of his head. With a loud bang, sand was shaken up within dozens of meters around him. A shockwave centered on the spot where the pawnded and spread out in all directions, sending the soldiers of the Desert Kingdom flying backward.

    A sandstorm raged!

    Robb disappeared, and nobody could see him. All they could see was the Sphinx''s huge foot, stepping on the spot where Robb had just been standing.

    The people of the Desert Kingdom and Norma cheered at the same time. "Wow! One hit! He was defeated with just one hit."

    "So powerful!"

    "No wonder it''s the guardian beast of our desert."

    "No human could ever stand up to the guardian beast."

    "He was taken out with just one move. Let''s see how he tries to act cool now, hahaha."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 664: You hurt me the most

    Chapter 664: You hurt me the most

    Amidst the burst of cheers, the people of the Desert Kingdom and Norma believed that Robb had been killed. However, the group of people from Westwind Holy City, led by Elsie, said that there was no such thing. Though they were not sure whether Godfather could beat the sphinx, they knew that even if he couldn''t, he couldn''t be defeated in a second. There was no need to worry about the current situation!

    There was no need to worry about the current situation!

    In fact, even the sphinx itself didn''t believe it. It had fought Robbst time and knew very well how powerful its enemy was. He also knew how to transform. How could he be trampled to death by him? It slowly raised the soles of its feet, trying to see if that person had really been trampled underfoot.

    Sure enough, there was nothing under his feet, such as corpses, meat paste and so on.

    "Where is he?" The sphinx roared, "where is he?"

    "Behind you!" Robb''s voice rang out at its heels. It turned out that Robb had jumped to the back of its feet with the sh technique just now. The sphinx roared and turned around to kick him.

    "Boom!"

    Sand and stone flew everywhere, but Robb easily dodged it again.

    The sphinx felt something wrong!

    It was the same when it fought with Robbst time. It had attacked Robb many times, but it was easily dodged.

    But this time, the fight is in the desert, and the yellow sand provided it power. This was natural power, endless. As a result, its strength and speed far exceeded the times of the previous attacks. Logically speaking, this fellow should not be able to dodge the attack this time. Why did it feel the same asst time?

    The sphinx roared, and all the sand around it was shaken up by this roar and spread in the air. Then, it blew on the ground, and the yellow sand danced all over the sky. A powerful sand storm enveloped its huge body.

    Robb was darting around beneath its feet when suddenly the sandstorm kicked up, leaving him no room to hide. The fierce wind and sand quickly engulfed Robb, and this was no ordinary sandstorm - it was a magic one. Not only did it blind him like a normal sandstorm, but it also possessed a powerful magical attack that could instantly tear anything caught in it to pieces.

    Robb didn''t dodge this time, or in other words, he didn''t want to dodge at all. Last time, he resisted the attack of the sphinx and wanted to see how strong this guy was. As a result, he only lost 8232 HP (friends who forgot it, please see the Chapter 240). This time, the sphinx upied the terrain advantage, and Robb was also very curious about its strength. He wanted to see how much stronger it had be with the effect of the desert terrain.

    He only felt the sand and wind sweeping through his body like knives. The priest robe he was wearing was torn apart in an instant, exposing his body. The biggest drawback of non-crafted equipment is that it doesn''t follow the rules of the game, but rather the rules of reality. Once it''s attacked, it will be torn apart instantly.

    The yellow sand enveloped Robb in the sandstorm, and magic kept tearing at his body.

    For an ordinary person, they would have been torn into pieces in an instant. However, Robb only saw a line of text jump above his head: HP - 83232.

    Robb''s total HP was 999999. The sphinx''s attack had nearly taken away one-tenth of his HP, which was quite strong. In the game "Dark de," even some yers with poor equipment may not be able to take one-tenth of Robb''s HP in one hit. Of course, Robb was wearing a full set of equipment in the game, and he never wore the equipment he made himself here. Instead, he wore clothes sewn by Lillian because they smelled nice.

    This attack, which dealt close to 10% of his HP, made Robb slightly vignt. It seemed that there were still powerful monsters that could pose a threat to him. Although he could restore his HP with healing magic, if he just stood there and let the monster attack him, he would still be knocked out after being hit a dozen times.

    At this time, people outside couldn''t see what was happening inside the sandstorm. They could only see a big ball of sand tearing apart something in the middle. Of course, those who were more powerful could sense the terrifying magic contained in the sand. Especially in the infiltration unit of the Kingdom of Norma, there were several mages and priests who were the most skilled at sensing the flow of magic.

    Even if they were far away, they could still feel the terrifying magic contained in the sandstorm. They didn''t believe that there were humans in the world who could resist such powerful magic. They were sure that Robb had no way out.

    Then, they heard Robb''s strange voice echoing in the sandstorm, "Wow! Sphinx, you''re the strongest monster that has ever hit me!"

    The people from the Desert Kingdom were shocked, "This guy can still talk? He''s not dead yet?" The people of Norma were also stunned.

    "Why do you guys from the Desert Kingdom always have to plot against my clothes whenever we fight?" Robb yelled angrily in the sandstorm. "Keep the sandstorm going, don''t stop it. Wait until I put on some clothes before you disperse it."

    The crowd: "..."

    Then, the crowd saw the throwing axes that the mamluk knights had thrown on the ground suddenly fly up and into the rotating sandstorm. After a few seconds, with a loud bang, a violent wind blew the sandstorm away, and Robb finally appeared.

    He was no longer wearing his iconic priest robe, but a suit of iron armor. There was also a golden light shining on his body, as he had just cast a continuous healing magic on himself to offset the damage caused by the sandstorm constantly swirling around him.

    This continuous healing magic, visually, was represented by the golden light. It shed every three seconds and restored his HP to full.

    The sphinx also felt a little overwhelmed. That was a powerful sandstorm just now, yet this guy only had his clothes torn? And how did he turn a bunch of flying axes into a suit of armor in an instant? What kind of armor-making technology was this? Even dwarves couldn''t make armor that quickly.

    It roared and was about to cast more magic on Robb, but saw him suddenly grow in size.

    This was not very surprising!

    The sphinx had seen Robb grow in size before in their previous battle, so it was prepared to see it again this time. It was better for him to be bigger; hisrger size meant more chances of him hitting Robb.

    Its two hind legs stomped hard on the ground, and its pair of forelegs fiercely attacked Robb...

    This attack was much stronger than thest time.

    Because it was standing on the desert ground, the vast and infinite power of nature was surging inside its body, and it didn''t believe that this attack would not harm the man.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 665: Boss with Infinite Regeneration

    Chapter 665: Boss with Infinite Regeneration

    Robb saw the big lion pounce towards him and didn''t dare to take it lightly anymore. Just now, he lost more than 80,000 HP, nearly 10% of his total hp, so if he was hit by the lion''s continuous attacks, he didn''t know how much HP he would lose. There was a small chance that he might die, and that would be disastrous.

    Of course, he had a 90% chance of resurrecting even if he died, but there was still a 10% chance that he wouldnt. So, he had to deal with anything that posed a threat to his life seriously.

    Facing the lion that was about to pounce on him, Robb kicked it away with a move called "Meteor Kick," a skill of a martial artist.

    Although the kick seemed casual, it produced a dazzling particle effect in mid-air, enveloping his entire body, making him look like a shooting star flying through the sky.

    People around him were amazed, "What kind of move is that? How could he create such a beautiful light with just a kick? Did he attach some kind of magic to his foot?"

    With a loud bang, the Sphinx''s ws missed Robb, but Robbs kick hit the Sphinx''s belly. Although Meteor Kick was not the most powerful skill of the martial artist, it was still quite strong.

    The sphinx felt a terrifying force in its stomach, which immediately canceled out its forward momentum, shattered all the energy on its body, and transformed the kic energy of its forward pounce into the kic energy of its backward fall. It flew backwards and fell a hundred yards away, creating a huge hole in the sand dune, causing sand to flow down towards the center...

    People from the Desert Kingdom and Norma werepletely dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say.

    However, the group of Elsieughed out loud, "Hahaha! We knew it would turn out this way."

    Robb stared at the fallen Sphinx, wondering if it was dead or not.

    The Sphinx was not a monster in the game now but a real-world monster, subject to the rules of the real world. Therefore, Robb couldn''t see its health bar, nor could he know how much damage he inflicted with his kick. It was difficult to judge how badly the Sphinx was injured by the kick.

    Suddenly, a yellow light emanated from the sand next to the Sphinx, entered its body, and relieved its pain. Then, the Sphinx quickly stood up and shouted, "You cannot defeat me!"

    "Wow!" Robb understood a little, "You can actually recover your health by relying on the desert."

    Sphinx roared, "I am the guardian beast of the desert, and the desert is my power. No one can defeat me in the desert."

    "Blow harder," Robb said. "Come on, show me what else you got."

    Sphinx raised its huge paw and bellowed, "Let the yellow sand surge!"

    As it roared, all the surrounding sand dunes moved along with it, seeming toe alive and encircle Robb. Robb looked around, front and back, left and right, and several sand dunes converged on him, seeming to want to block his escape route.

    Then, the Sphinx roared again, leaping high into the air and pressing down from the sky.

    "What a stupid move," Robb muttered, leaping into the air and punching upward. "Ayougen!"

    There''s no such skill as Ayougen in "Dark de." He just threw a random punch and yelled for the effect.

    The Sphinx fell from above, hitting Robb''s upraised fist.

    "ng!"

    With a loud noise, the Sphinx was knocked flying again.

    After the sphinxnded, the sand dunes under its feet closed in around it, forming a sand monster with a big, gaping mouth-like depression in the middle of the sand, apparently waiting to bite it when itnded.

    Robb couldn''t help but smile. He turned in mid-air, then used the martial artist''s skill "Meteor Fall," a dazzling particle effect that enveloped him again, making him look like a falling meteor. He crashed into the sandpit with a loud boom.

    Another wave of flying sand and rocks, and the big sand pit scattered in all directions like a blooming yellow flower.

    The sand dunes'' encirclement was broken!

    Just as Robb steadied himself, the Sphinx attacked again. After Robb punched it and sent it flying, it fell to the ground and was hurt, but quickly regained its life and magic through the desert and pounced again.

    Robb grabbed the Sphinx''s nape, then tossed it left, right, left, and right again, like the Hulk tossing Loki in "The Avengers." He mmed the Sphinx to the ground more than ten times, leaving it barely breathing, then flung it aside.

    The Sphinx fell heavily into the sand dunes, but the yellow light once again prated its body through the sand. After two seconds, it stood up again with a swish.

    "Wow! It''s like fighting a boss with infinite regeneration," Robb said.

    This was a troublesome situation. If you were to ask which boss in the game was the most disgusting, it would undoubtedly be a boss with regenerative abilities. It was the least popr among yers because it was impossible to kill no matter what.

    The Sphinx roared again, "You can''t beat me!"

    "It looks like I really can''t beat you," Robb said, rubbing his chin with one hand. "What should I do in this situation?"

    If it were in the game, even a boss with infinite regeneration would have something to counter it, because game designers cannot design a monster that yers cannot defeat no matter what. No matter how strong the boss is, as long as the correct method is found and specific items are used, it can be defeated.

    But in the real world, thats hard to say.

    The Sphinx came again with a huge sandstorm, and this time it had a new move. Countless poisonous insects and scorpions emerged in the sandstorm. Robb pped them away, and the Sphinx and its little insects flew a hundred yards away. The insects all died instantly, but the Sphinx stood up again.

    Seeing this, the onlookers'' attitudes changed again.

    People from the Desert Kingdom and Norma cheered loudly, "Hahaha, the Sphinx is an immortal existence, no one can kill it."

    Elsie was also shocked, "Wow, how do we defeat something like this? It seems like it will never fall."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 666: Waves surge and torrents flow

    Chapter 666: Waves surge and torrents flow

    It''s not really immortal!

    Even a fool can tell that the Sphinx can only recover by relying on the desert. Without the desert, Robb could easily defeat it with just a few punches and kicks.

    In fact, Robb had already thought of a way to deal with this guy - kick it out of the desert with one kick, then follow it up with a hammer to kill it outside the desert. However, using such a method to win seemed a bit too easy andcked meaning.

    If he really wanted to make this guy surrender and fear him, he couldn''t use such opportunistic methods. He had to knock it down and beat it in the desert until it couldn''t get up. This wouldpletely intimidate these desert kingdom people and prevent them from causing him trouble again and again.

    It seems that the only way to intimidate enemies and prevent them from acting recklessly is to resist the "desert," that is, to resist nature.

    To be honest, Robb didn''t know if he could do it.

    His abilityes from the game "Dark de." Although the data in the game is off the charts, it''s hard to say who is stronger, Robb or the natural forces in this world.

    If you don''t know something, you won''t know until you try it, right?

    Robb is not the kind of coward who shrinks from unknown things and is afraid to try.

    He chuckled and said, "Well, it seems that if I want to beat you, I have to conquer this desert first."

    The soldiers of the neighboring desert kingdom couldn''t help but ridicule him: "You''re overestimating yourself. Just because you''re powerful, it doesn''t mean you can conquer the desert."

    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Robb raised one hand high and suddenly a blue light shone from his hand...

    The magicians present immediately felt a huge magical power erupting from Robb''s palm. It was so powerful and terrifying that it seemed to have the power of nature.

    Robb swung his hand forward and shouted, "Surging Waves!"

    This is one of the top water-based magic spells. Its power is insane. When Robb fought a guild battle in the game "Dark de" using this magic, he AOE''d and instantly killed ten high-level yers with excellent equipment. If those high-level yers were also brought into this world, they would be able to defeat most monsters, including the Sphinx.

    A huge water column gushed out of Robb''s hand and rushed towards the sand dunes in front of him with a loud bang, causing a ten-meter-high wave to surge.

    At this time, the Sphinx was about to pounce on Robb when it suddenly saw a big waveing towards it. It was scared and tried to retract its move, but it was toote. Its body collided with the wave in mid-air.

    If it were an ordinary wave, it would probably just be submerged and sshed a few times before being fine. But this is not an ordinary wave, it is a magical wave, carrying immense magical power. The feeling of it hitting is no different from being struck by a huge iron te.

    The Sphinx groaned and flew backward, and the huge wave followed, crashing down and covering it along with the desert under its feet. The people beside it stared in disbelief.

    This was a terrifying wave, and wherever it passed, the sand was turned wet. But the desert was not to be underestimated, although it was constantly bing wet, it was also constantly absorbing the waves. As the waves pushed forward, the height of the waves gradually decreased, and when it had advanced more than a mile, the sand finally absorbed all of it.

    Of course, the sand for more than a mile became all wet and became a wet beach. The Sphinxy on the beach, smelling not the inherent dry sand smell of the desert, but rather the scent of the sea. Its magical injury from being hit by the wave was serious, and although it could have recovered by lying on the desert sand, the beach was a different matter. It could not recover its life force and magical power by relying on the sand.

    Its heavily injured body couldn''t move, let alone climb out of this beach. If it could move a bit, it would crawl onto the desert sand that was not yet wet, but its body couldn''t move at all.

    It looked at Robb with a terrified look and weakly said, "What is this...water magic...so strong..."

    The people from the Desert Kingdom and Norma had also lost their voices, staring at Robb in horror. Robb shook his head, not very satisfied with the power of his magic.

    The power of the desert exceeded Robb''s imagination. He had released arge-scale magic that only covered more than a mile in radius, but it was still a small area for the desert. It didn''t take long for the desert to dry up all the water and restore its original appearance.

    The power of nature is truly infinite!

    He lost interest in continuing to fight these guys and waved his hand, saying, "Let''s go."

    Elsie gave the middle finger to the people from the Desert Kingdom, and then turned around to follow Robb. His soldiers behind him alsoughed strangely and imitated Elsies actions. The soldiers from the Desert Kingdom did not even have the courage to make a hand gesture and could only look at the dying Sphinx with embarrassed eyes and pale faces.

    Robbb walked to transmission portal and was about to enter when he suddenly remembered something. He turned around and pointed to the border st standing in the distance in the desert and said, "You moved this border st there yourselves, so don''t move it back. Let it stay there. Otherwise, I wille and move it a little more towards your side."

    The people of the desert kingdom and the Sphinx were silent and no one dared to object.

    Without further ado, Robb herded the recently captured prisoners and Elsies group into the transmission portal. He went inst and, before entering, used a skill to grab the pile of Life Wood he had just made with his skill. He held the wood and went into the transmission portal. The purple portal then disappeared without a trace.

    At this point, the Sphinx and the soldiers of the desert kingdom finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground, saying, "What a scary guy."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 667: "Opportunist" Elsie

    Chapter 667: "Opportunist" Elsie

    In Westwind Prison, a new batch of convicts for reform throughbor has been added.

    This batch of convicts includes some from the Desert Kingdom and some from the elite infiltration group of Norma. However, this is not a problem for Westwind Prison, as it has had experience managing such "war criminals" and ensuring that they cannot easily escape.

    As the setting sun glowed red, Robb satzily on his stone chair with his feet up.

    In front of him was a crystal ball with the beautiful face of the queen inside. "I heard about the border incident," the queen''s voice carried a hint of excitement. "You expanded the border of the kingdom of Gran more than a mile north. The people from the Desert Kingdom dared not move the border st back on their own, so they sent people to negotiate with me, asking us to move the border st back ourselves. Ha, it''s really ridiculous. They moved the st themselves, so why should we move it back? I showed them the video you gave me and gave them a good thrashing. The envoy had to leave in a huff. Hahaha, I can imagine the face of the pharaoh turning red with anger. Thank you so much for this."

    Robert shrugged. "Is that genuine gratitude or fake gratitude? Verbal thanks mean nothing. Give me some tangible benefits."

    The queen immediately looked wary. "If you want money, I don''t have it. If you want my life, I''ll give it to you."

    "Pfft! That''s obviously fake thanks," Robb retorted. "Usually when a woman thanks a man, she promises something more intimate. But in the end, you don''t want to give anything, not even a hundred dors."

    Promise something more intimate? The queen thought to herself, [I''m willing to promise, but are you willing to take it? If you marry me, I''ll immediately be coquettish and ask you to help me unify the kingdom of Gran. Let''s see how you stay azy bum.]

    Of course, this thought could only be kept to herself. The proud queen would never admit to having such thoughts about anyone. She gave him a calm look and said, "You are also a citizen of my Kingdom of Gran. What''s wrong with expanding the territory for the kingdom? As the kingdom grows stronger, it benefits the people, including you. Don''t act like you gained nothing from the expansion of thend."

    Robb muttered, "Actually, I really haven''t gained anything."

    The queen didn''t want to argue about this anymore, lest Robb trick her into giving him money. She quickly changed the subject, "I heard that you destroyed the Tree of Life and created a giant wave that turned over a mile of desert into a beach, instantly depriving the sphinx of all its power."

    "Yeah, that''s true."

    "Is it really true?" The queen was also shocked by the intelligence. When she first heard the news, she almost kicked the intelligence officer out of the pce. But now that Robb had confirmed it, she couldn''t help but feel a little scared. This man is too terrifying. What kind of man is he? How much power does he really have?

    The queen finally managed to control her emotions and asked, "Why didn''t you take the opportunity to kill the Sphinx? You left it badly injured and returned like this. What a pity."

    Robb shook his head, "Kill it? That''s not possible!"

    The queen asked curiously, "Why not?"

    Robb replied, "You didn''t fight it, so you don''t know. It is the desert, and the desert is it. It is the shadow and representation of the desert. No one can kill it unless they can kill the desert. Even if I had sted it into pieces or used magic to turn it into dust, as long as the desert still exists, the Sphinx will be reborn again."

    The queen was surprised and thought for a moment. "You mean the only way to truly beat the Sphinx is to manage the desert? Turn the endless sand into an oasis?"

    "Yes!" Robb nodded.

    The queen had nothing to say.

    After a few seconds, she thought of something and said, "Your dwarven craftsman were also taken away. It should be a lesson for you. Your Westwind City has no walls and only focuses on economic development. The town''s protection measures are in shambles. Today, your dwarven craftsman were taken away. Tomorrow, your rabbit papermaker might disappear. The day after tomorrow, your alchemist might be kidnapped... It''s time to strengthen the security of Westwind City."

    "Ah!" Robb covered his ears. "Don''t nag me about these things. I know you''re right, but it''s too troublesome to deal with them. I hate handling these chores."

    The queen had no choice but to say, "Then I''ll talk to Elsie about these things. Since you don''t want to deal with it, I''ll teach Elsie how to handle it."

    Robb smiled, "Oh, you''re nning something evil. You''re exposed."

    The queen was slightly surprised, but not ashamed. "What? Don''t want me to take over your subordinates? Then manage them yourself! If you''re toozy to take care of them and don''t let others intervene, then things will only get worse."

    "Who said I wont let you intervene?" Robbughed. "I just pointed out your conspiracy, but I didn''t say I would oppose you implementing it. Do whatever you want. But you don''t understand Elsie well. He''s a cunning and slippery person, and you won''t be able to win him over no matter how hard you try."

    Queen squinted her eyes and said, "Strange, I''ve heard that Elsie is a slippery and unscrupulous guy who goes with the wind and has no principles. He''s a typical opportunist who will go wherever there are benefits. Why do you think he would be loyal to you? I feel that someone like him can easily be bought by a little bit of benefits."

    Robb replied, "The phrase ''goes with the wind'' is not wrong, but precisely because he goes with the wind, he will firmly stand on my side in this storm. Someone as soft as you, like a gentle breeze, is not enough to make him go with the wind."

    "Humph!" The Queen felt ufortable being described as a soft breeze. She had always thought of herself as a strong and brave woman who was not inferior to men. "Well, let''s just wait and see."

    Starting from the second evening, the Queen began to use a crystal ball to spy on Elsie, but she soon discovered that no matter what he did, he always considered Robb''s opinions first. Indeed, this guy''s "going with the wind" was in the direction of Robb''s strong winds.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 668: This person is transferring property

    Chapter 668: This person is transferring property

    Spring of 1347 has begun...

    Although Westwind Holy City is moving towards industrialization from agriculture, nting is still one of the most important tasks when spring arrives, because in this era, food still needs to be prepared by oneself. Other cities'' backward productivity is not enough to support therge-scale requirements of Westwind Holy City.

    Therefore, the Westwind Holy City must have its own agriculture, and the scale of this agriculture cannot be too small, otherwise it cannot support the poption that has already exceeded 30,000.

    Fortunately, the agricultural power of the Westwind Holy City is far above that of other cities.

    In early spring, a strange machine was built by dwarf craftsmen under the guidance of Robb, which uses a steam engine as its power and is equipped with a strangerge wheel. It drove into the fields and quickly turned over a piece ofnd with a loud rumble, many times faster than manual plowing.

    This magical farm machine was snatched up by the nobles who run agricultural ntations in the city and was quickly put into use in the spring nting season, leading to a rapid development of agriculture in Westwind Holy City.

    By the time of the summer harvest, the dwarf craftsmen had produced another strange farm machine, which could automatically harvest all the crops by running ap in the field.

    The nobles were once again amazed and quickly purchased this harvesting machine inrge quantities.

    These were originally two small things, but they quickly led to a series of chain reactions.

    With the emergence of these new machines, the nobles naturally reduced the number of farmers they employed on their farms, causing arge number of farmers to lose their jobs and take to the streets, causing some unrest in Westwind City.

    Fortunately, Westwind Holy City is a city that is flourishing and developing upward, and these farmers, under Eddie''s organization, were able to find jobs in emerging factories after a brief period of unemployment and unrest.

    The storm was finally quelled!

    Eddie wasmended by Robb and became the first "bishop" under the new Church of Light.

    Eddie worked hard and developed the New Church of Light even more vigorously, igniting a vibrant movement for the development of the New Church of Light throughout the city. Everywhere in the city, people could hear someone reading the New Bible of Light, and the atmosphere in the Holy City became even more intense.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, autumn arrived!

    The entire ck Pine Mountains were covered in a golden coat, and while the autumn breeze was refreshing, something was quietly happening.

    In the evening, just after Robb had finished his lunch and took out a long fishing rod to fish, he saw Elsie running towards him at lightning speed. When he reached him, he immediately bowed deeply and whispered, "Godfather, I have something to report to you."

    "Oh?" Robb asked, looking serious. "What happened?"

    Elsie whispered, "I just passed by the Motras house and found that this guy was loading the gold and silver jewelry he earned by selling oil into a big car and transporting it outside the city, one car after another."

    "Oh?" Robb raised his eyebrows, "Transferring assets, what''s the matter? Isn''t Westwind Town good enough? Does he want to run away and find a better ce? It used to be nobles from other ces transferring assets here."

    "He''s not nning to go back to the desert kingdom, is he?" Elsie whispered, "If he takes so much money earned here back to the desert kingdom, it''s tantamount to being a traitor. Godfather, you give the order, and I''ll go and beat him up."

    "No, we can''t do that," Robb shook his head seriously. "Motra is an exiled noble from the desert kingdom. In theory, besides Westwind City, he has nowhere to go. This is basically his second home, and if someone like him wants to leave Westwind City, then there must be something wrong with us. What we need to do is not to beat him up but to find the root of the problem and solve it."

    Just as Robb finished speaking, he suddenly saw a convoy passing by the chapel gate. The convoy had a g with the emblem of the Chengguang family on it. The convoy was quiterge, with more than thirty vehicles, each loaded with goods.

    The person escorting the convoy was none other than Kante, the future inheritor of the Chengguang family, who had been studying "physical magic" at the magic academy. Unexpectedly, he hade to Westwind City and was personally escorting the convoy on a tall horse. This was quite surprising, and Robb couldn''t help but greet him, "Hey, Kante, what kind of goods are you transporting?"

    Upon hearing Godfather''s question, Kante quickly dismounted and stood on the side of the road. He didn''t know that Godfather was Robb Smith, his brother who he had yed and joked with. So he put on a very respectful attitude, "Godfather, I''m not escorting goods, I''m transporting some valuables to the countryside."

    "Oh?"

    Both Robb and Elsie were stunned.

    "Why are you taking valuables to the countryside?" Robb asked.

    Kante''s face shed a touch of embarrassment, "Of course, to avoid...to avoid some trouble."

    Robb hadn''t even had a chance to speak. Elsie jumped up and eximed, "What trouble? Which force is going to attack our Westwind Holy City again? Even if there is a strong enemy attacking, we can ept Motras escape, but your Chengguang family wont stay here to fight against the enemy and instead choose to run away? Do you believe I will chop you dead, you damn traitor? And besides, Godfather is here. You don''t need to avoid any trouble. Call your uncle Nuolun, I want to hear what he has to say."

    Kante looked embarrassed, "It''s not that we don''t trust Godfather, and it''s not that we''re not willing to work together to fight the enemy. My uncle said that the Chengguang Family cannot leave. We will definitely stay here to fight the enemy together. It''s just that these treasures... may attract enemies to Westwind City. So we''re just taking the treasures away, and then our people will return to Westwind City."

    Hearing this, Robb was interested, "Oh, what are you trying to avoid?"

    Kante said, "Huh? Haven''t you noticed the time? It''s autumn of 1347. In a few months, it will be 1348!"

    Robb still didn''t understand, "So what about 1348?"

    However, although he didn''t understand, Elsie next to him suddenly realized, "1348 divided by 4 can be evenly divided, ah, the year of the ck Dragon''s Flight ising again."

    Since the founding of the Fengmo Continent, every four years, the ck dragon Avicus would wake up from hisir in the Jinghong Mountains and attack a human city. That year was called the Year of the ck Dragon''s Flight.

    Obviously, in a few months, the Year of the ck Dragon''s Flight will be upon them!

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 669: Lets empty the city

    Chapter 669: Let''s empty the city

    The division of 1348 by 4 equals 337. In other words, the 337th attack by the ck Dragon on human cities since the Chronicle of Fengmo Continent began is about to ur.

    Robb had almost no concept of this in his mind, so he was caught off guard in 1348. Elsie was busy licking Robbs boots so his thoughts followed him, forgetting about time. But after Kante reminded them, they both understood.

    Elsie eximed, "Oh, it''s only a few months until the year of the ck Dragons Flight. No wonder you are moving your wealth. I saw Motra moving valuable things outside too!"

    Kante was a little embarrassed and said, "Godfather, it''s not that our family is afraid of death. When the ck Dragons Flight reallyes, as long as you call for battle, our family will fight to the death. However, keeping these valuables in Westwind Holy City is not really necessary. They cannot help us defend against the enemy, but instead may attract the ck Dragons attention instead. That''s why Uncle asked me to move as much wealth out of the city as possible, hide it in the countryside, and as long as there are not many treasures left in Westwind Holy City, the ck Dragon will note here."

    Robbughed and cried, not knowing what to say at this point.

    Elsie turned and called out to one of his subordinates waiting outside the courtyard, "Go and call Motra."

    Soon, Motra arrived and saw the Chengguang family''s caravan parked at the gate of Robb''s courtyard, with Kante still talking here. He immediately guessed what had happened, and after talking to Kante for a few moments, he exined, "Godfather, my family''s idea is the same as the Chengguang family. As we all know, the ck Dragon likes gold, silver, jewelry, magical artifacts, and other treasures. If there are too many of these things in Westwind Holy City, the ck Dragon may attack us. So, I moved all my valuable things out to minimize the possibility of a ck Dragon attack. You can rest assured that I, Motra, am not a coward. I will only send away my property, but I will stay here to prepare for the attack by the ck Dragon."

    Robb frowned and asked, "Did you do this every time the ck Dragon flew in the past?"

    Kante was a little embarrassed and said, "Our Chengguang family didn''t do it before. You also know that we were just a small border noble family before, living in a dpidated manor next to Crystal Canyon. At that time, even my uncle hesitated for a while before buying something worth 100 gold coins, how could we have had so much wealth to fear the ck Dragon? It was thanks to your cultivation that my family has the wealth it has now..."

    Motra also said, "My family used to live in the desert kingdom. I''m not bragging, but the desert kingdom has never been attacked by the ck Dragon in the 1348-year history of Fengmo Continent, so I never moved anything before."

    Robb pointed at Motra andughed, "You idiot, is that something to be proud of? It just shows that the desert kingdom is poorer than anywhere else."

    In fact, the nobles of the desert kingdom were not poor, as it was rich in gold mines. Motra was wearing gold rings all over his body when he first appeared. However, the people of this kingdom were poor, and their cities were deste, with no signs of prosperity.

    As the two were talking, they suddenly saw Marian running towards them from outside and said quickly to Robb, "Godfather, I have something to tell you."

    "Oh?" Robb had already guessed what it was.

    Sure enough, Marian blushed slightly and said, "My family ns to move all its assets stored in the Holy City out of the city and hide them in a small town. They will be moved back in 1349. I''m afraid you will misunderstand, so I came to tell you first... it''s not that we want to run away, it''s just to reduce... huh? You guys here too?" When she finished speaking, she realized that Kante and Motra were also present. It seemed that they had the same n as her.

    Robb shrugged, "Okay, who else?"

    Just as he finished speaking, the sewer cover opened, and the dwarf leader popped out from it. Kante, Motra, and Marian all awkwardly said, "Is it your turn now?"

    The dwarf leader looked confused, "What me? What are you talking about? I came to find the grandmaster cksmith. I have something important to say. Don''t interrupt."

    He quickly ran over from the sewer, anxiously saying, "Grandmaster, the year of the ck dragon''s flight is only a few months away. I think that ck dragon is an ancient dragon with high intelligence. It may discover that our steam engine is the most powerful treasure in the world and maye to steal it. I''m thinking, should we move all the steam engines out of the city and hide them somewhere?"

    Elsie, Kante, Motra, and Marian all eximed together, "No way! You dont understand anything."

    Just as they finished scolding the dwarf leader, an elf old man ran down from the hillside next to them. He shouted anxiously as he ran, "Great Druid, the year of the ck dragon''s flight ising soon. Let''s move the paper mill and printing nt away. These are literary and artistic treasures. The ck dragon loves to steal treasures. What if ites to steal our literature..."

    Everyone rolled their eyes together, "..."

    Robb frowned unhappily, "It''s just a ck dragon. Look how scared you all are? You''re all a bunch of useless people. If the ck dragones, I''ll kill it! You all go and do what you need to do."

    "But you can''t think like that." Everyone dissuaded together, "Although you are very powerful, only the ck dragon... only the ck dragon is absolutely untouchable."

    "Yes, 16 years ago, the Kingdom of Gran used all its strength, and the king and queen personally took action, but they were defeated in an instant."

    "28 years ago, Richard, the Lionheart King of the Kingdom of Norma, was so powerful that he was terrifying to most, but he fought against the ck dragon and fell at the first blow."

    "164 years ago, a brave man led his team to battle against the ck Dragon, but they couldn''tst a single round."

    "..."

    As everyone discussed the history of the continent, Robb didn''t pay attention at first, but then found it quite amazing. It turned out that humans on Fengmo Continent had been desperately resisting the ck Dragon for over a thousand years, and various heroes and powerful warriors had devoted themselves to the fight against the ck Dragon.

    However...

    The ending was so regrettable that no matter how powerful they were, they couldn''t even withstand a single attack from the ck Dragon.

    The overwhelming power gap made it impossible for humans to see any chance of winning.

    Even with Robb''s insanebat power, no one around him believed that he could defeat the ck Dragon.

    Even the number one bootlicker, Elsie, spoke solemnly, "Godfather, we don''t need to confront the ck Dragon. It''s just a temporary refuge once every four years. A real man can bend and stretch, it''s no big deal. Why don''t you give the order for everyone in the city to move their belongings to the countryside, take down all the street lights, hide their gold. We have a few months to evacuate the city. That way, the ck Dragon won''te."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 670: I wont!

    Chapter 670: I won''t!

    Elsie''s proposal received support from everyone. A few nobles chimed in, "Yes, moving wealth away to avoid the ck dragon is better than fighting it head-on."

    The dwarf leader added, "The steam engine must be moved away. It''s more precious than any wealth, and the ck dragon will surelye to steal it."

    The elf elder added, "The paper mill and printing nt must be moved away. This is the real wealth. If I were the ck dragon, I would loot these two ces first."

    Robb scoffed andughed, "Shut up and do what you need to do. I won''t stop you from moving your wealth because everyone has their own goals and ideas. But if you want me to order the entire city''s assets to be moved, forget it."

    It was impossible for Robb to order the transfer of the city''s assets!

    He had been ying this simtion city game for more than three years, and he had finally achieved the size and condition it was in now. If he were to move its assets now, it would be aplete disaster.

    A developing city cannot be separated from its capital.

    The key to making a big city is the effect of hoarding. If all the wealth in the city is moved to the countryside to avoid an attack, it will cause a significant blow to the entire city''s economy. Although it''s only a year, how many years will it take to recover from the nk space of a year?

    "My mind is made up. Don''t try to persuade me anymore." Robb snorted, "You can move your things, but you must do it quietly. Move them in the middle of the night to avoid causing chaos and panic in the city. Don''t cause the people to imitate you, or I will find trouble with you."

    The several trusted subordinates looked at each other, and they saw deep worries in each other''s eyes. But Robb''s attitude was firm, and they couldn''t persuade him any further. They had to leave temporarily and hold a small meeting in Baron Nuolun''s estate to secretly discuss what to do next.

    Robb saw them leaving together in the same direction and knew they were going to discuss what to do next. However, he couldn''t be bothered to deal with this kind of thing, so he let them go and mess around on their own.

    Just as he was about to stretch his muscles and go soak in a hot spring, the crystal ball on the table suddenly lit up.

    Robb answered the phone and immediately saw the beautiful face of the Queen.

    "As soon as the phone connected, the queen spoke quickly, "It''s autumn!''

    Robb was amused as he knew that she was going to talk about the same thing. "Okay, are you here to remind me that 1348 is almost here?"

    "Exactly!" The queen said, "So, the wild andwless Robb also knows how to calcte the Year of the ck Dragons flight."

    Robb shrugged. "I wasn''t going to, but arge group of people came to remind me today. I can''t help but count it now. And yes, you''re one of them."

    The queen fell silent.

    It was an awkward moment, but the queen wasn''t one to shy away from them. A few secondster, she regained herposure and asked, "Are the nobles on your side beginning to be unstable and leaving?"

    Robb nodded. "Yes, some are taking their wealth and running, some are taking their steam engines, and there''s an old man who wants to move the paper and printing factories. It''s insane."

    The queen burst outughing, pping the table. She was hysterical.

    Robb said, "What are youughing about? I''m sure things aren''t much better on your end. After all, Bright Road is a wealthy city."

    For a moment, the queen stoppedughing and sat up straight. She quickly regained herposure, and her face became serious again. It was hard to believe that a second ago she wasughing and hitting the table. Robb was impressed by how easily she could switch between emotions.

    Speaking slowly, the queen said, "The nobles are all moving their things out. At least ten caravans left the city today. I took the opportunity to see how wealthy they are. They''re all rich enough to take on a kingdom."

    Robb shrugged. "They''re rich enough to take on a kingdom? Come on, that''s only because your kingdom is so poor that even a poor noble can rival the kingdom."

    The queen fell silent again.

    Thatment was harsh.

    "I''m poor. So what?" The queen said. "I''m proud of being poor. Being poor is safe. In other years, being poor is shameful, but in the Year of the ck Dragons flight, I can proudly say that no ce in the world is safer than mine."

    Robb was speechless.

    The queenughed again. "But you''re not so lucky. You know how much money you have. As far as I know, there are at least two things in your possession that people want: the steel that you didn''t use for the tank, and the Tree of Life that turned into Life Wood...The ck Dragon is excellent at sniffing out treasure. The chances of it visiting Westwind City are pretty high. I suggest you prepare to run away early."

    Robb was annoyed. "Even you''re telling me to run away? Isn''t there anyone in the world who thinks I can defeat the ck Dragon?" he asked.

    The queen''s smile suddenly disappeared from her face, and it turned pale. In a very sinister tone, she said, "Twenty years ago, I thought the most powerful people in the world were my parents. They had the ability to deal with any enemy in the world. But as you know, my most respected and trusted loved ones were taken away by the ck Dragon in an instant."

    After saying this, her tone began to be filled with sadness. "So, I hope you can escape."

    The weight of these words was heavy, with an unclear emotion attached to them.

    Robb felt the queen''s strong emotional fluctuations, and it seemed that she had something deeper to say, but her pride prevented her from being so clear.

    "Sorry!" Robb shook his head. "I won''t run or hide. I won''t deliberately evacuate valuables either. The city''s development cannot withstand this kind of upheaval every four years. If the ck Dragon reallyes, I''ll cut off its head."

    "Don''t be stubborn!" The queen eximed in a moment of panic, but she quickly realized her mistake and lowered her voice. "I must remind you that the ck Dragon is strong. You should give up this idea."

    "I won''t," Robb replied.

    It''s unknown whether or not Robb can defeat the ck Dragon, but these people advising him not to go are cowardly.

    Robb doesn''t agree!

    For most ordinary yers, it''s not necessary to defeat a powerful boss. Just saying "we''re here to y games, not be yed by games" is enough for them to withdraw naturally.

    But Robb is a hardcore gamer, and don''t underestimate hardcore gamers! The more powerful the boss, the more you should challenge it. If you can''t beat it, then fight like your life depends on it, lose sleep and food just to fight it, level up ande back to fight it again. This is the true nature of a hardcore gamer, and there''s never a reason to give up.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 671: Send a military force over there

    Chapter 671: Send a military force over there

    The queen saw that she couldn''t persuade Robb, and a trace of worry deepened in her eyes, but she didn''t try to persuade him again.

    She understood that when a man had decided something, not even eight horses could pull him back. Of course, men often made foolish decisions and stubbornly persisted, leading to their own downfall. But it was precisely because of this tenacity and spirit that men were able to achieve what others couldn''t and create a new world.

    Even if there were ten thousand fools who couldn''t be persuaded, as long as one of them seeded, the world would move forward one step.

    If all men became wise and obedient, not daring to take risks, try to challenge themselves or the future, the world would stagnate instead of progress. Short-sighted women might not understand this, they only knew how to dissuade their men, but those like the queen, who had exceptional vision and insight, certainly did.

    She was only worried, but never obstructed.

    The call was hung up!

    The queen thought carefully and then turned to the attendant next to her, "Summon all the important ministers toe."

    In no time, all the important ministers of West Gran were gathered together.

    The queen said to them sternly, " Westwind City is acting recklessly! That damn man doesn''t intend to move his wealth, and I can even sense that he wants to attract the ck dragon Avicus and fight it to the death."

    As soon as they heard this, the expressions on the ministers'' faces were extremely interesting.

    A momentter, a minister stepped forward and whispered, "For us, this may be an opportunity to take back Westwind City. If that man is killed by the ck dragon, we can easily regain control of Westwind City."

    "Don''t be ridiculous," the queen said indifferently. "What''s the use of taking back a city that has been razed by a ck dragon? Do we rebuild it for fun?"

    The minister thought carefully and then withdrew in embarrassment.

    Amander stood up and asked, "Your Majesty, what do you want to do?"

    The queen said seriously, "We may need to prepare for a battle with the ck dragon."

    This statement shocked everyone in the room. All the ministers showed an expression of disbelief, and even a few of them started to shake.

    A minister immediately said, "Your Majesty, are you asking our soldiers to go die?"

    Amander also said, "We do not fear death, but going to fight an enemy with such a significant strength gap is not bravery, but stupidity. It will only lead to loss of lives and no benefits."

    The queen''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled deeply, "I did not mean to send soldiers to their death, because we may not necessarily lose. That damn man is still in Westwind City! As long as he is there, we might be able to fight the ck dragon."

    Ministers shook their heads together, "There have been many heroic figures in the past, and everyone thought they could fight the ck Dragon, but in the end, the result was their deaths... This beautiful wish is ultimately just a wish, and reality will always crush our hopes time and time again."

    "I certainly understand this truth," said the queen. "But we cannot give up any opportunity to defeat the ck Dragon. Avicus, the ck Dragon, is amon enemy of all people and all kingdoms on the maind. If we cannot defeat it, we will always live in fear."

    She pointed to a minister and said, "You moved dozens of treasures out this morning and buried them deep in the ground in a small town in the countryside. You do this kind of stupid thing every four years. Don''t you feel ufortable?"

    The minister lowered his head awkwardly and said, "I don''t mean to run away. I just want to reduce the probability of being attacked by the ck Dragon of Bright Road."

    The queen then pointed to another minister and said, "You also moved things out of the city this morning."

    That minister also lowered his head awkwardly.

    "Do you all want to live like rats forever?" the queen asked. "When the cates, do you all just hide in a hole?"

    The ministers remained silent.

    No human being wants to live like that!

    Everyone''s face showed a sense of indignation, but what good is indignation? The power gap is too great, and there is no chance of resistance, just like a mouse never even thinks about fighting back against a cat.

    "I want you to prepare an army," said the queen. "After the New Year of 1348, station it a few miles away from Westwind City and keep an eye on the city. If Avicus the ck Dragon reallyes, I don''t expect the army to fight immediately, but they must be prepared. If..."

    At this point, she paused and said very seriously, "If that man cannot defeat the ck Dragon and dies instantly, the army will immediately withdraw and not make any unnecessary sacrifices."

    When the ministers heard this, they breathed a sigh of relief. That would not be a problem.

    "But if that man really has the strength to fight the ck Dragon, and if there is even a little hope of victory, we will fight together!" the queen continued. "At that time, I will also pass through the portal to Westwind City and fight alongside you all."

    This sentence made the ministers'' long-suppressed blood boil.

    If there was a chance to kill the cat, which mouse would be willing to hide in a hole forever?

    The ministers all bowed together and said, "We obey!"

    The next few days were the days when Robb witnessed the wonders of the maind.

    From autumn to winter, for a full two quarters, the entire maind was undergoing arge-scale reshuffling of poption and wealth.

    The wealthy and nobles living in the big cities were doing everything they could to transfer their wealth to rural areas, the poorer, the better.

    The nobles who owned estates in the countryside were fine as they could just go back to their own estates, but those who didn''t have estates would randomly find a vige and buy a poor person''s house, bury their wealth in it, and then lead arge group of servants to guard their wealth.

    This kind of poption and wealth mobility of different social sses was certainly not an easy thing to aplish.

    The assassin leader responsible for intelligence work would report to Robb almost every day about where a murder had urred or where a robbery had taken ce. For example, today, "Godfather, there was a robbery in Nanli Vige. A band of robbers robbed the wealth that a noble was transporting, and the noble himself was also killed. The body has now been brought back, and it is estimated that it won''t be long before his wifees to you crying and begging for his resurrection."

    Robb could not help but cry andugh, "Who told him to move out? Such a foolish person who brought this upon himself, I won''t save him. Even if his wifees to cry, it''s useless. I am a person with a heart of steel."

    One hourter, the noble''s daughter, a pink and tender little girl, clung to Robb''s thigh and cried. In the end, Robb resurrected the noble and also sent Elsie to capture the gang of robbers and bring them to justice. He publicly hanged them once as a way of repaying life with life, and then resurrected them and threw them into prison.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 672: Time seemed to have stopped

    Chapter 672: Time seemed to have stopped

    During winter of the year 1347

    Snowkes were falling, filling the earth.

    The little Cat Girl Huahua was frolicking in the snow, deliberately jumping off the roof of the chapel, stretching her hands and feet in mid-air, and then "pia" falling into the snow, leaving a beautiful human-shaped depression.

    This yful activity delighted the Rabbit Girl Shang Hui, whose hometown rarely saw such heavy snow. She happily built snowmen, but the snowmen she made were also rabbits, each with a pair of long rabbit ears and a big rabbit head, looking very funny.

    However, most people did not have such a good mood. They were busy cleaning up snow on the roads in front of their doors, so that the steam buses could easily reach their doors. Otherwise, it would be very tiring to go to work without a bus to take.

    Robb was calcting the time before seeing a man wearing ck armor, looking very handsome, walking to the front of the yard. He bowed to Robb at the gate, then walked to the opposite side of the stone table and stood there, "Godfather, hello! I am the vicemander of the ck Earth Knights. We have met before."

    Robb recognized him at a nce. He was Mr. Magic Swordsman who had once chased after Elsie to Westwind Town.

    Robb smiled and said, "Hey, why are you here?"

    The Magic Swordsman respectfully said, "I am here by order of Her Majesty the Queen to lead my troops to set up camp three miles southeast of Westwind City. In the next year, the ck Earth Knights under my leadership will be stationed there, in mutual response to Westwind City. I came to inform you, lest you suspect that we have any malicious intentions."

    After listening, Robb was silent for two seconds, then smiled and said, "Three miles away? I see! If I can hold on my ground against the ck Dragon, you guys wille over and help me fight it. If I''m instantly dead, you guys will immediately withdraw. Is that what you mean?"

    A hint of embarrassment shed across the Magic Swordsman''s face. This man was indeed very cunning. With just a sentence, he had guessed the purpose of their visit. He was indeed the man who had developed Westwind Town into a big city from a small town. His brain was too fast.

    He respectfully said, "Please forgive us for being so useless!"

    "It''s okay, I don''t me you." Robb said, "I have heard from others about how strong the ck Dragon is, and I can understand your concerns. Besides, this is definitely not your idea, but the idea of that woman. As a soldier, you can only follow orders, why would I me you?"

    The Magic Swordsman said, "Thank you for your understanding."

    Robb said, "It''s hard enough to live in a temporary military camp for a year. If you have any difficulties or need any supplies, just send someone to purchase them in Westwind City. I will make sure they are cheaper for you."

    The Magic Swordsman said with a sweat, "Given the current situation, you still have the mood to do business?"

    "How can we live without doing business?" Robbughed and said, "Even if the sky falls tomorrow, we still have to work hard today to make money. Otherwise, if the sky doesn''t fall, and you haven''t made any money, won''t you starve to death?"

    The magic swordsman smiled and said, "Thank you for teaching me."

    Robb asked casually, "Mr. vicemander, is Madeline still guarding Crystal Canyon?"

    The magic swordsman replied, "Themander is still leading a ck earth knight group stationed on the border, monitoring the movements of the Desert Kingdom. Since you moved the border st in the north more than a mile north, the Desert Kingdom has been plotting to move the st back. Themander often argues with the people from the Desert Kingdom near the border st."

    "Haha!" Robbughed. "What about kingdom of Norma? What are they doing now?"

    The magic swordsman said, "Since theirst operation, the kingdom of Norma has been quiet and has been on guard by the seaside to prevent our steel battleships from attacking their ports. Apart from that, they haven''t done anything, probably because the Year of the ck Dragons flight ising soon so they dare not act recklessly. They are transferring the wealth from the big cities and assembling heavy troops to guard the capital and important cities. Oh, and Mondra is the same. During the Year of the ck Dragons flight, no one dares to easily move their troops..."

    After learning about the world situation, Robb found it quite boring. Okay, when the Year of the ck Dragons flightes, the whole world seems toe to a standstill. Come to think of it, the year he came to this world was also the Year of the ck Dragons flight. Queen Miss took advantage of the fact that all kingdoms were not allowed to move their troops that year and seized the opportunity to rebel against Mondra. Otherwise, with her strength at the time, it would not have been so easy to raise a g.

    After the magic swordsman bowed and left, Robb saw a group of people walking towards him with smiles on their faces. Upon closer inspection, they were actually arge group of rabbit people. These rabbit people were wearing Eastern-style cotton-padded jackets, looking round and fat. When they saw Robb, they greeted him loudly in Chinese, "Ah, Godfather, hello! Long time no see, we have missed you very much."

    These rabbits tranted "Godfather" into "" in Chinese, which sounded a bit less significant, but they couldn''t take advantage of Robb''s status. Robb asked in surprise, "Who are you? Are you craftsmen from the paper mill?"

    The leader of the rabbit people said, "Paper mill? What paper mill? I am Shang Yang! Don''t you remember? I am the Easterner rescued from the hands of the kingdom of Norma by you."

    Robb said, "Who can tell who you are? All of you rabbits look the same."

    Westerners think all Easterners look the same, but in fact, Easterners think Westerners look the same too.

    Shang Yang didn''t mind Robb''s criticism and smiled, saying, "We traveled the Tea Horse Ancient Road, returned to Big Tang, rested for a while, prepared some goods, and quickly set off again. We once again crossed the Tea Horse Ancient Road and came back to Westwind City. Here is the tea you wanted. I brought a big bag for you."

    He took out arge bag of tea from the bag and ced it in front of Robb.

    Upon seeing this, Robb couldn''t help but feel delighted.

    Surprisingly, Shang Yang also brought out a set of tea utensils and ced them in front of Robb. The exquisitely carved tea tray made of tree roots, several high-end Jingdezhen-made tea cups on top, and a top-notch purple y teapot all together made the set instantly luxurious.

    Robb gave him a thumbs up. Eastern people are sensible in gift-giving; they always give aplete set! This is the etiquette of their kingdom.

    In this day and age, the East is indeed more civilized than the West, at least in terms of dining etiquette. The East is really ahead of the West by several blocks.

    Robb quickly shouted, "Lilian, bring some hot water."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 673: Ill give you the money!

    Chapter 673: I''ll give you the money!

    Shang Yang and his daughter, Shang Hui, met each other with great joy. Both had been worrying about each other, one concerned about whether her father could safely travel along the Tea Horse Ancient Road, and the other about the safety of his daughter who remained in the West. Now that they had seen each other safe and sound, they were naturally overjoyed.

    After their short celebration, they got down to business. Shang Yang sat down at Robbs stone table, took the water kettle passed to him by Lillian, and brewed a pot of tea for Robb with an elegant and calm gesture. Since Robb was someone who understood Eastern culture, Shang Yang assumed that Robb would also have a calm demeanor like him. However, to his surprise, when Robb took the tea cup, he drank the tea like he was drinking in water, without any elegance or poise.

    Shang Yang thought to himself, [Well, no matter how much he understands Eastern culture, he is still a Westerner. I can''t expect him to know anything about the tea ceremony.]

    As Robb drank the tea, he smiled and said, "This pre-rain Dragon Well tea is really good. Give me another cup."

    Shang Yang shook his head and apologized, "I''m sorry, Godfather. We really couldnt bring those snacks you wanted, such as the osmanthus cake, along the Tea Horse Ancient Road. It''s too dangerous and difficult, and it takes several months to travel. Those will all spoil along the way."

    Robb was disappointed.

    Shang Yang said, "I could only bring you a few things that won''t spoil."

    He then opened his baggage and took out some eggs.

    Robb was delighted when he saw them, "Salted duck eggs and century eggs!"

    Shang Yang was amazed, "Godfather, you even know these? You''re amazing! You''re the first Westerner I''ve ever met who can recognize these two types of eggs at a nce."

    Robb was in a good mood and started talking nonsense, "I''ve traveled to the East, you know. Although I''m happy to have these two types of eggs to eat, it''s still a pity that I don''t have those cakes."

    Shang Yang said, "Don''t worry, Godfather. Although we can''t bring those cakes, we brought a pastry chef who can make them. As long as we give him the ingredients and tools, he can make all the cakes you want to eat."

    He pulled out a rabbit folk from behind and smiled as he pointed to Robb, "This is the pastry chef I hired from Yangzhou with a high sry. When he heard that we were going to the Western Regions, he initially refused toe. However, I thought of Godfather''s life-saving grace and said that we only needed a few cakes. Since I said that I would do whatever it takes to get those cakes for you, I spent a lot of money on him."

    The rabbit pastry chef looked at Robert with an arrogant expression, hoping to convey a message of "I''m very capable, you should respect me." Unfortunately, Robb didn''t understand the bunny''s facial expressions, so his performance was in vain.

    As the pastry chef was about to speak, Robb suddenly reached into his pocket and took out arge gold coin, which he handed to the pastry chef, "Brother, please, make me some delicious pastries."

    The pastry chef looked down and saw a handful of golden coins in his hand. If they were Eastern money, they must be worth several taels of gold. He immediately knelt down to Robb and said, "From now on, you are my ancestor. You can ask for any pastries you want, and I will do my best to make them for you."

    The pastry chef with rabbit ears went to the market with Lilian to buy ingredients, while on this side, Shang Yang couldn''t help but ask, "Godfather, on my way here, I saw many noble caravans heading out of the city. What are they doing?"

    Robb exined about the ck Dragons Flight and smiled, "Is Big Tang also moving their wealth to avoid the ck Dragon?"

    Shang Yangughed, "Some are, but it''s not the mainstream. Our Big Tang people believe that life and death are determined by fate, and wealth and honor are in heaven. If the ck Dragones, it''s because their luck is bad, and it''s their fate to perish. What''s the use of moving wealth? Four years ago, a group of rich people didn''t believe this, and they insisted on defying fate. They moved their wealth from the prosperous Yangzhou to the Leifeng Pagoda, saying that it''s not a big city and can avoid disasters. As a result... the ck Dragon went straight to the Pagoda, and all of them died. Those who stayed in the city had no issues whatsoever."

    Summing it up, Shang Yang said, "If the King of Hell wants someone dead at three in the morning, who dares to keep them until five? What are they hiding from? Just be tough! If you''re killed, sleep it off, and if your head falls off, just get a big scar on your wrist. Twenty yearster, you''ll be a hero again."

    Robb gave him a thumbs up, "That''s right, this is the spirit of a great nation."

    Shang Yang asked, "Godfather, how do you n to deal with the ck Dragon, Avicus?"

    Robb smiled, "What do you mean by dealing with it? Ignore it. If it doesn''te, that would be for the best. If it does, Ill just beat its dog head."

    After hearing this, Shang Yang quickly bowed down to Robb, "Godfather, you are truly a hero. I admire you."

    After speaking, he brought Shang Hui over and whispered in her ear, "Daughter, pack your things, let''s leave early during Christmas to go to the countryside."

    Shang Hui: "..."

    Robb, "Damn, I heard that."

    In the evening, it was time for Robb and Miss Queen to have their routine phone call. Miss Queen didn''t have any topic prepared today and was nning to chat randomly with Robb. Suddenly, she saw through her crystal ball that there was a te on Robb''s stone table with some soy sauce and several ck eggs cut into petal shapes on it.

    Miss Queen''s eyes suddenly sharpened, "What on earth is on that te? Why are there these ck eggs? Even the egg yolk has turned ckish-green. Can you even eat this stuff?"

    Robb chuckled, "These are salted duck eggs. Haven''t you seen them before? If you pay a hefty sum, I can consider letting you try them."

    Miss Queen was tempted, but as soon as she thought about the huge sum, she hesitated. Wasn''t this guy deliberately showing her this to extort her out of money? She couldn''t fall for his trick.

    Besides, things dipped in soy sauce were usually salty, and she didn''t really like salty food.

    She snorted, "Don''t even try to fool me. Am I someone who can be easily cheated out of money? I won''t even give you a penny. I''m no longer the fool who can be led by the nose with delicious food."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Robb pulled out another te from behind with two white osmanthus cakes, which were decorated with a lot of white sugar and looked crystal clear and very beautiful.

    Robb picked up one of the cakes with one hand, put it in his mouth, then narrowed his eyes and showed a satisfied expression, "I really like the sweet and sticky feeling of Eastern osmanthus cake... But unfortunately, there are only two pieces, and once they''re gone, they''re gone."

    "Bang!" Miss Queen pped the table and eximed, "I''ll pay you, I''ll pay you! Stop eating and give me the remaining one!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter [NaN]

Chapter [NaN]

    TL: Sorry everyone, I''ve been busy with college again recently and extracurricrs. I''ll continue to trante the novelter. I hope I didn''t make you guys wait too long!

 Chapter 674: Flags

    Chapter 674: gs

    TL: Thanks for waiting everyone! ^_^December 30th, 1347! New Year is approaching!

    Every year on this day, it is important to bid farewell to the old year and wee the new year.

    Although this day is not as grand as Christmas, every household will have a sumptuous meal.

    When midnight arrives, people in the Kingdom of Gran will begin the traditional New Year''s Eve activities. People willpete to draw water from the well, open their doors, prepare bread, and wee the arrival of friends and family.

    Wealthy people will also prepare arge amount of copper coins and exchange gifts with friends and strangers alike. (The above is the British tradition for celebrating the New Year. In this book, the Kingdom of Gran follows the British customs.)

    However, December 30th of this year seems unusually dull!

    There is no festive atmosphere, the entire city is pitch ck and gloomy, and people deliberately did not turn on the street lights, which makes the "City that Never Sleeps," Westwind Holy City, nowpletely covered by darkness.

    People who usually go door-to-door to visit rtives and friends are not in the mood to do so this year. They all gathered in front of the two churches, more than 30,000 people, crowding around the churches. All of their faces were filled with heaviness and worry.

    They looked up at the big clock on the chapel roof, waiting for the moment it would strike with an incredibly nervous mood.

    Once the bell rings, it means that 1347 has passed and 1348 has arrived, the year of the ck Dragons flight ising.

    From every second after the bell rings, a huge ck dragon, which no one can defeat, may attack from the sky. It will destroy the entire city in an instant and plunder the wealth people have worked hard to umte.

    Robb was stillzily sitting in his stone stool, looking at the gloomy crowd around him, feeling a bit annoyed.

    He did not like this annoying atmosphere, this feeling as if the end of the world wasing.

    He couldn''t help but ask the few girls next to him, "Do people behave like this every time the year of the ck dragons flightes?"

    Lilian shook her head, "I used to live in a poor vige in Original Stone Canyon, and we never had this kind of atmosphere. We never worried about the ck Dragoning, and when the New Year bell was about to ring, everyone was lively. This is actually my first time celebrating the New Year of the ck Dragons flight in a big city."

    Suofa also shrugged, "This is my first time celebrating this kind of New Year too! The Desert Kingdom has never been attacked by the ck Dragon, so we always have a very happy New Year celebration."

    It was only the others, Little Yi, the Big Loli, the two light nuns, and even Shang Hui, who had lived in big cities for a long time, who were used to this kind of atmosphere.

    Little Yi held a book of the "New Bible of Light" in her hands and murmured, "May the God of Light bless us, I hope the ck Dragon won''te to the Holy City this year. This is my biggest wish this year."

    She is now a Holy Nun of the New Church of Light, and as soon as she spoke, almost all of the believers began to recite with her, "May the God of Light bless us, I hope the ck Dragon won''te..."

    This atmosphere immediately moved all the people, whether they were believers of the New Church of Light or not, they all whispered their wishes.

    This kind of depression made Robb very ufortable. He hated this kind of atmosphere and preferred a joyful one. He was about to say, "Flowers, apuse, music, let''s get excited," when suddenly his cell phone in his pocket rang with a "beep beep beep."

    As soon as he answered, it was Xuelu who called. She used a sweet voice and said, "Happy New Year, dear."

    Robb said, "Humph! Who is your dear?"

    Xuelu smiled and said, "You are! Who else?"

    Hearing Xuelu''s sweet voice, Robb''s mood improved a bit. It was like someone threw a ray of sunshine into a dark world. He couldn''t help but ask, "Xuelu, how are things over there? Everyone here is as if they lost a family member, waiting for the New Year of the ck Dragons flight with a gloomy face."

    "Hahaha!" Xueluughed, "I knew it would be like this. Every New Year of the ck Dragons flight, the people in big cities are like this. No wonder, since Westwind Town has be a big city now."

    "And you''re stillughing?" Robb said, "I''m not happy here. I''m just waiting for the ck Dragon toe so that I can beat its dog head in. I can''t stand this kind of thing every four years."

    "Stop it," Xuelu said, "I often encourage you to explore the Demon King City, but I never supported you to fight the ck Dragon. That thing is not something a person can deal with. If the ck Dragones to Westwind City, run away quickly. Oh...the pursuers from the Old Church of Light areing. I have to run first... "

    "Pursuers?" Robb asked, "Did you seed in assassinating the Archbishop?"

    Not sessful yet! Xuelu said, But we killed a few of the archbishop''s confidants and scared him. He sent the Temr Knights to chase us now. We''re running around in the wild mountains and forests. Hahaha, I have to use Swift Wnd to escape now. Let''s talkter.

    The call ended, but Robb was not worried. He knew that Xuelu was not in danger. If she was, she would have immediately used a transmission scroll to summon Robb for help. The fact that she didn''t meant she was still in control.

    As soon as he hung up with Xuelu, the queen called.

    She started with the same greeting as Xuelu, "Happy New Year!" but her tone was not as cheerful as Xuelu''s. It wasced with a hint of depression and oppression.

    Robb couldn''t help but joke, "Happy New Year! But I can''t hear any happiness in your voice."

    The queen said, "Everyone on Bright Road is as if their family member has died. They''re so depressed. It''s hard for me to be happy."

    "Woah!" Robb eximed, "Is it the same on your side?"

    "Of course!" the queen replied, "I''m in the capital, a super city, more prosperous than your Westwind City. People here are naturally more worried about the ck Dragon''s attack. Although I have repeatedly dered that there is no wealth in my pce and the ck Dragon has no interest in Bright Road, they don''t believe me at all."

    Now Robbughed, "Hahaha! They don''t believe you. No one would believe that a kingdoms queen is poor except me."

    The queen was so aggrieved that she couldn''t help but say bitterly, "You''re stillughing? You''re much richer than me. I have no doubt that the ck Dragon has set its sights on your ce. It''s just waiting for the New Year bell to ring before it swoops down from the sky."

    "How is that possible?" Robb chuckled, "It has to go through the process of ''confirming where the wealth is and flying to the location'' at least. It''ll take a few months before any action. If it reallyes that fast, I''ll run around the chapel naked."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Robb quickly covered his mouth, "Oh, why did I say something that sounds like a jinx?"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 675: A BOSS of Dark Blade

    Chapter 675: A BOSS of Dark de

    Robb quickly bowed to the sky and said, "Great God of gs, I didn''t intend to make a g just now. Although I''m not afraid of the ck Dragon, I don''t like running naked. So please don''t take what I said earlier as a g."

    This bow made the queen on the other side of the crystal ball pause for a moment, and then she suddenly remembered something. A long time ago, Madeleine had submitted some intelligence to her that Godfather of Westwind Town was afraid of nothing but the God of gs.

    She immediately summoned many knowledgeable old magicians and asked them what the God of gs was, but in the end, they got nothing. This matter waster dropped, but she didn''t expect to hear the term God of gs from Robb''s mouth.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "What is the God of gs? You seem to be very afraid of it?"

    "Of course, who dares not be afraid of it? Isn''t that asking for trouble? Let me tell you, the most important thing is to speak carefully as a human being. Never make reckless gs, or you will be relentlessly manipted by fate and die miserably."

    The queen squinted her eyes and said, "Why do I feel like you are talking nonsense and teasing me?"

    "I''m serious," Robb replied.

    The queen continued to squint her eyes, feeling that Robb was not serious at all when he said this, even though he looked very serious.

    At this point, the time had already pointed to a few seconds before 12AM at night.

    The New Year''s bell was finally about to ring...

    The bells ringer climbed up the bell tower and raised the big hammer in his hand!

    Tens of thousands of people bowed their heads together and prayed desperately, "Don''t let the ck Dragone, don''t let the ck Dragone."

    Even Robb prayed, "Please don''t let my earlier ge true. I don''t want to run naked. The ck Dragon cane, but pleaseeter. Don''t let me run naked."

    The queen didn''t hang up the phone. In fact, the situation on her end was the same. At this time, probably all the major cities on Fengmo continent looked like this.

    She thought it was better to see what this ghostly man was worried about with this God of gs than to watch those cowardly people worried in Bright Road.

    Time''s up!

    The bell ringer raised the big hammer in his hand and struck the bell hard.

    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"

    The New Year''s bell rang, and the year of the ck Dragons flight in 1348 officially arrived.

    As soon as the bell rang, Robb began to look left, right, front, back, and even up at the sky. Although it was pitch-ck everywhere at midnight, Robb had night vision, so the surroundings looked like daylight to him.

    After looking around, he folded his arms andughed heartily, "He didn''te, haha, he didn''te! The g didn''te true, haha, I don''t have to run naked."

    The queen said in a bad tone in the crystal ball, "You should be d that it didn''te and that you escaped death, not that you didn''t have to run naked, which is a trivial matter."

    "Life and death are small matters, streaking is a big issue," said Robb, "you probably don''t know that, but face is everything. I''d rather die than give up my dignity. Money and power are things that can be relinquished."

    After finishing his sentence, he suddenly realized that something wasn''t right...

    What was wrong?

    Oh, the distant mountain scenery was wrong!

    The background of the chapel was supposed to be a dark, ck pine mountain range, which was now set off by the night sky, presenting a huge ck silhouette that looked majestic and domineering.

    But for some reason, a red strip appeared above this ck mountain range!

    Where had he seen this red strip before?

    Robb rubbed his eyes and realized that it was the health bar above the monsters in "Dark de." Moreover, the border of this health bar was a top-level boss border.

    In "Dark de," monster health bars had several types of borders. One was a metallic border that looked like a flower, which belonged to a boss monster. Next was the diamond border, which represented a team leader level monster. Then there was the golden border, which was for elite monsters, followed by the silver border for rare monsters. Normal, insignificant monsters had a simple ck line border.

    The health bar that Robb saw now had the top-level boss border.

    This was very strange. How could he see a health bar from the game floating on a mountain in this world? In this world, native monsters didn''t have health bars, only game monsters did.

    Robb suddenly woke up and thought to himself, [Holy shit, there''s a boss monster hiding behind the mountain, and it''s not a native monster from this world, it''s a monster from Dark de. Because in this world, native monsters don''t have health bars, only game monsters do.]

    Just as he was thinking this, the health bar moved and floated upwards. Then, a huge dragon shadow rose from the mountain, and although its eyes were far away, one could still see the shining red light in them.

    Elsies cry of surprise came from beside him, "The ck dragon."

    Then countless people also eximed together, "The ck dragon!"

    "Oh my God, the ck dragon came just after the new year bell rang?"

    "So soon?"

    "Help!"

    The tens of thousands of people who had just prayed devoutly suddenly became chaotic. Everyone started running. Originally, these tens of thousands of people were gathered around the chapel, crowded together like an iron bucket. Now they were dispersing like a receding tide, rushing towards the distance.

    Everyone was fleeing for their lives!

    The brave people of the Westwind have never run away before, no matter how strong their enemies were. They would sit calmly with their tables and chairs, ready with peanuts, melon seeds, and chips, and confidently watch their Godfather beat everything. But this time, they actually ran away.

    Even the queen in the crystal ball was stunned, "It''s reallying? And so fast?"

    Little Yi, Suofa, Lilian, Big Loli, Marian, and the two light nuns were all stunned...

    The girls don''t know what to do.

    Should they run?

    But since they saw that Robb didn''t move, they didn''t want to run either.

    In the distance, the voice of the dwarf leader sounded, "Grandmaster, run away quickly."

    The elf elder also shouted, "Don''t be brave, leave first."

    Elsie followed and shouted, "Godfather, I swore to live or die with you... But I suggest that coexistence is better than destruction. Let''s run first."

    Lord Nuolun rushed past the important people in the room with several swift winds, saying, "Godfather, let''s retreat. I''ll help you with buffs, let''s leave the city as soon as possible. As long as we don''t confront the ck Dragon head-on, it will only plunder our wealth, it won''t chase and kill people."

    For a while, the whole Westwind City was in chaos.

    However, amidst all this chaos, Robb stood still, his face showing a strange expression, murmuring to himself, "So not only did my charactere over, even the game''s boss came over too. Damn! This isn''t a ck Dragon, it''s... the Holy Dragon Bahamut, level 120, an ultimate world boss in Dark de''!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 676: The Holy Dragon Bahamut

    Chapter 676: The Holy Dragon Bahamut

    "Dark de" has a famous world boss named Bahamut, the holy Dragon.

    It was created by the game design team to challenge yers.

    It refreshes every four years of game time, randomly attacking the headquarters of a guild with many treasures. The guild can organize to fight it, and if they defeat it, they can obtain valuable items. Otherwise, the guild''s warehouse will be looted.

    This boss was the only one in "Dark de" that Robb had never defeated because his guild was disorganized and would not listen to his orders. They would wander aimlessly during guild battles and struggle repeatedly with difficult team dungeons.

    Robb once tried to organize his guild to challenge Bahamut by intentionally umting many treasures in the guild''s warehouse, gambling that Bahamut would appear there. The dragon dide, but none of the promised yers showed up on time, so Robb and his group fought alone and were eventually wiped out.

    The treasures in the guild''s warehouse were looted by Bahamut, and this event became the catalyst for Robb''s decision to disband the guild and quit the game.

    Yearster, Robb unexpectedly encountered Bahamut again.

    He looked at the giant red health bar floating in the sky with mixed emotions. No wonder you show up every four years to plunder treasures, and you are so respectful of the game''s rules after crossing over.

    Furthermore, it is no wonder that the people in this world are no match for Bahamut. In fact, Bahamut is even more powerful than Robb. Even he needs to organize a team of forty yers to confront it head-on.

    Anyway, now is not the time toment this.

    As a real man, Robb must keep his word and fulfill the promise he made earlier. Keeping one''s word is the most important quality for a man.

    Therefore, in full view of everyone, Robb began to take off his clothes.

    The queen in the crystal ball was shocked and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "I made a promise to the god of promises, and I will be punished if I dont keep my word," Robb exined, raising his hands. "As a man, I must keep my word. Now I have to run around the chapel naked to show my respect for the god of promises."

    "The ck Dragon is here. Why are you still saying these things?" The queen panicked. "Run!"

    Robb shrugged, "Run? What''s the point? It''s just a dragon. Wait and see how I''ll y with it."

    The queen was sweating profusely!

    She suddenly remembered twenty years ago when her parents and her mother were preparing to intercept the ck Dragon.

    At that time, her father''s words to her were vividly remembered, "Run? The ck Earth Tower is the capital of my Kingdom of Gran. If I abandon the city and flee, it will be ttened by the ck Dragon, what about my people? As a sovereign of a kingdom, I must lead my troops and protect my people. Attendants, take Elizabeth and evacuate the city, Lord Chambein, quickly evacuate the people... Royal mages, ck Earth Knights, follow me!"

    The nostalgic scene shattered suddenly. The queen shouted loudly at the crystal ball, "Don''t die, damn it!"

    "Don''t worry!"

    Robb said to the crystal ball, while also taking off his clothes. Although his golden proportions and muscles were exceptionally good-looking, there was no woman in the mood to admire his physique or to peek at any critical parts.

    All the people were running outside the city. Important characters were not as desperate as themoners, but they were waiting for Robb''smand to escape. However, they were surprised to see Robb taking off his clothes and running around the chapel in circles.

    Everyone: "..."

    "The ck Dragon here!" Elsie shouted toward the sky.

    Everyone looked up and saw the huge ck dragon rising from the mountaintop and attacking the town''s airspace.

    They were people from the real world and could not see the dragon''s health bar, only its fiery red eyes, and its terrifying magical power that shook heaven and earth.

    Elsie gritted his teeth and suddenly pulled out his weapon, "I have to stand and fall with Godfather. He gave me my identity and status, and all my fame and wealth were given by him. If he dies, I am a traitor to the old Church of Light, so they will send someone to kill me, and I will have nowhere to escape. I can''t retreat, so you can leave if you want."

    The dwarf leader silently took out hisrge axe, and the elf elder began to chant spells...

    Baron Nuolun was nning to leave, but seeing this scene, he couldn''t leave. He kicked Kante on the butt and said, "You go! I''m staying."

    Kante was shocked, "Uncle... No, Father, are you staying too?"

    "Are you asking me to be a coward who abandons his benefactor? Do you think you''ll be proud of having such a father?" Baron Nuolun said, "Will you think of me as your role model?"

    Kante was sweating profusely and drew his one-handed sword with a swipe, "Okay, I''m not leaving either. I won''t be a scum who abandons his father and runs away."

    By the time they had said these words, the dragon had already swooped down from the mountaintop and arrived at the chapels airspace.

    The brave elf archers still hadn''t retreated. As long as their elder stayed, they wouldn''t leave. Arge group of people pulled their bows and shot a dense rain of arrows at the ck dragon.

    "Miss, Miss, Miss, -145, Miss, Miss, -131, Miss..."

    Data that only Robb can see jumped above the dragon''s head.

    Then arge group of dwarf warriors also rushed over, throwing hand axes. Arge number of axes flew densely towards the sky and cut into the dragon''s body.

    "Miss, Miss, -122, Miss, Miss, Miss..."

    "Fire!" Elsie roared.

    Five tanks behind them fired their main guns at the ck dragon in the sky, firing rockets.

    "-4530, -4320, -5842, -4456, -3344..."

    This time, they caused a decent amount of damage because Robb made the rockets himself.

    However, the materials used to make the rockets were too low-level. They were only low-level engineering products, and the damage was far from enough.

    Only Robb could see that the total HP of the holy dragon Bahamut was 99.99 million, which was a hundred times more than Robb''s HP.

    The damage caused by everyone''s attacks wasn''t even enough to irritate it.

    The dragon opened its mouth wide in mid-air and took a deep breath...

    "It''s going to use its breath attack!" Elsie shouted. "Be careful!"

    Everyone used various defense skills and magic, but they knew very well that no one could withstand the dragon''s breath attack. Countless heroes had been destroyed in this breath attack.

    As long as the dragon released its breath attack, they were all doomed.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 677: We have a chance to win

    Chapter 677: We have a chance to win

    However, at this moment, Robb, who had justpleted a nakedp at lightning speed, had already put on a suit of steel armor. He held a steel shield in his left hand and a shining golden sword in his right, which were the weapons and armor he used in thest battle he filmed. They were all made of rtively basic materials and did not perform very well, but he just took them out of the warehouse and put them on.

    He was obviously not satisfied with this equipment, but there was no other equipment avable. He lifted his head and waved his sword at the ck dragon in the sky, shouting, "Hey, grandson!"

    The ck dragon, who was preparing to exhale, turned his head towards Robb in an instant.

    At the same time, Robb flew up into the air and mmed into the ck dragon with a loud crash: "Armor Break!", "Intimidating Roar", "Heroic Strike", "Shield m", several moves in a row, all hitting the ck dragon.

    HP -142245, -164524, -184654. Robb''s moves took out nearly 500,000 points of the ck dragon''s health, which was quite fierce. But for Bahamut''s 99,990,000 health points, this amount of damage was just a drop in the bucket.

    "Roar!"

    The ck dragon let out a roar and then shouted loudly with the lines given to it by the game designer, "You foolish humans, you have angered this dragon."

    It even interrupted its own breath to say this line.

    This was a small trick that game yers knew. If you dealt a certain amount of damage to the ck dragon just as it was about to do its breathe attack, it would cancel it and say some nonsense, allowing yers to avoid its most powerful skill.

    However, it was difficult to avoid its normal attacks.

    Its huge tail "whooshed" towards Robb.

    Before the tail even arrived, a huge gust of wind had already been generated in mid-air. The people on the ground were instantly swept away by the wind, especially Kante, who was thrown dozens of meters away by the wind and hit the ground heavily. Fortunately, he was a warrior with tough skin and could bear it.

    This tail sweep was truly terrifying!

    No one could withstand this tail sweep!

    Countless people had died from this attack in the history of the continent.

    Even the girls couldn''t help but scream, and even the queen in the crystal ball took a cold breath.

    A colorful light suddenly enveloped Robb: "Shield Barrier", "Stone Skin", "Steel Bones", "Wind Shield", "me Cloak", "Earth Wall", "Water Bubble". In an instant, he used several defensive magic spells and skills.

    "Bang!"

    With a loud noise, Robb flew backwards like a bullet, flying hundreds of meters away and crashing into a mountain slope in the distance, creating a huge crater.

    Everyone couldn''t help but close their eyes. They thought Robb was dead.

    One strike!

    The ck Dragon kills with only one strike. It doesnt need a second strike.

    Queen''s eyes teared up, the pain of losing a loved one once again flowed into her heart at this moment, making it difficult for her to breathe...

    Suddenly, a golden light shed in the pit, and Robb jumped out of the pit again.

    The crowd rejoiced together!

    They had never seen anyone who survived a strike from the ck Dragon before.

    "F**k, that one strike took away 200,000 of my HP." Robb couldn''t help but curse. He only had a total of 990,000 HP, and this dragon hit him for 200,000 with one strike. It really hurt, and this was the result of Robb using a bunch of defense skills in advance. It could only be said that his equipment was really too poor. Aftering to this world, he had not seriously equipped himself.

    He was well aware that it was almost impossible for him to take down the ck Dragon alone. Even when he was in the game with more than 20 guild members, they couldn''t beat it. Now, it was even more impossible for him to do it alone. However, he didn''t expect to feel so much pain from just one strike. The difference between having and not having equipment was indeed too great.

    He quickly drank arge potion, and his HP was restored, but some MP was consumed.

    The recovery speed of MP during battle would be very slow, much slower than usual.

    If Robb was dealing with some small mobs or native monsters of this world, it didn''t matter if the recovery speed was extremely slow, but fighting this dragon was different. Every attack from the dragon would cause significant damage to Robb, and he had to constantly heal himself.

    Under these circumstances, the consumption rate of MP was much greater than the recovery rate. When his MP is depleted, it would be game over.

    In fact, he had fought Bahamut before, and the result was a wipeout when his MP was depleted.

    Bahamut charged towards Robb once again...

    In fact, as long as Robb wasn''t dead, it couldn''t attack anything else because the taunt effect was still in effect.

    Facing the huge dragon flying towards him, Robb hung his shield and sword on his back, reached out his hand and made a move in the air. Suddenly, the tree of life stored in his warehouse flew into his hand, and he rubbed his hand, the life bow appeared in his hand.

    At this point, the ck Dragon had already pounced. Robb jumped back, slid, and narrowly avoided the dragon''s sweeping wings. He drew his bow in mid-air and shouted, "Piercing Arrow!"

    "HP -210000"

    This one shot managed to take away 210,000 HP from the ck Dragon with just one arrow. Robb couldn''t help but rejoice. Good, changing to better equipment made a difference. However, because he used "Slide" and "Piercing Arrow" in session, his MP was consumed a little bit.

    The ck Dragon continued to pursue him in anger...

    As Robb flipped, rolled, and side-stepped, he continuously twisted and shot, unleashing a series of coolbos. The ck dragon''s HP kept decreasing, but with 99,999,999 HP, it still had a lot left. The spectators couldn''t see Robb''s MP consumption or the ck dragon''s health bar. All they could see were Robb''s fantastic moves. He even started kiting the dragon, which chased him and bit and collided with him, but couldn''t touch him, only to see Robb shoot arrow after arrow at the dragon.

    "Wow! He has a chance!" eximed the Elf elder. "The great druid is winning, and he may be the only person in the world who can kill the ck dragon."

    The Dwarf leader also shouted, "He has a big advantage!"

    Elsie said, "He can win! He can totally win! As long as Godfather keeps his distance and shoots with his bow and arrow, it''s only a matter of time before the dragon is defeated. I don''t think the dragon canst much longer. It has already taken so many arrows and must be weakened."

    Only the Queen was not feeling rxed at all, because she was one of the people in the world who knew Robb best. She talked to him on the phone every day, watched his every move, and was very familiar with his subtle expressions. From the crystal ball, she could see that Robb was frowning, biting his lips, and not saying his trademark "wow" at all.

    "He''s struggling!" The Queen quickly grabbed themunication crystal ball and called up on the ck Earth Knight''s deputymander and the magic swordsman. "Quickly go reinforce Westwind City. We have a chance to win!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 678: Lets go!

    Chapter 678: Let''s go!

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten minutes had passed!

    The ck Dragon once again approached Robb, shaking its head and ramming him. This time, Robb couldn''t jump back in time, and with a loud crash, he was sent flying hundreds of yards away and knocked down tworge trees where hended. Since he had been flying a kite with the bow he was holding, he hadn''t had time to switch to his shield, so he couldn''t use his strongest defense skill, Shield Wall. Instead, he had to rely on BUFFs like Stone Skin and Steel Bones to withstand the impact.

    As a result, he suffered a lot of pain and lost 300,000 HP.

    Robb quickly drank a health potion, got up, and took a step back to avoid the ck Dragon''s tail sweep that followed. Checking his status, he had already used up 40% of his MP.

    At this rate, he wouldn''tst twenty minutes before his MP was depleted. Although he could eat a blue potion to sustain himself, he had not prepared a high-level blue potion in advance. Only low-level ones were avable, and he could only use one per battle to recover 20% of his MP before they enter a "cooldown period".

    Looking at the ck Dragon''s status, it had only lost 2 million HP, leaving it with a staggering 97 million left.

    Robb cursed inwardly, [Damn it! I can''t oust it after all.] To fight a BOSS at this level, he needed good equipment, items, and teammates. Otherwise, he wouldn''t stand a chance, as he had to y the roles of tank, healer, and DPS all at once.

    Just as he was thinking this, he heard the sound of galloping horses in the distance. Turning his head, he saw a group of knights in ck armor and helmets approaching, led by the deputymander of the ck Earth Knights, the magic swordsman.

    He didn''t dare toe too close and stood next to Elsie. "What are you guys doing here?" he shouted. "Watching the show? Why aren''t you participating in the fight?"

    Elsie replied, "Ah! Godfather never likes us to interfere in his fights. He says he can''t be bothered to heal and revive us afterward. So when we saw him fight, we stopped and watched. Anyway, Godfather is winning now, so there''s no need to worry."

    Mr. Magic Swordsman nced over and indeed, it looked like Godfather was fightingfortably, without any signs of injury or stress. This was because Robb was ying by the game''s rules, and no matter what, characters in the game always appeared calm andposed duringbat, unlike real-world people. However, as soon as a game character''s MP was depleted, theirbat power would immediately plummet, and others wouldn''t be able to tell.

    Mr. Magic Swordsman picked up a crystal ball and said, "Your Majesty, it seems that Godfather doesn''t need our help."

    The queen replied coldly, "I think he does, even though you can''t see it."

    The swordsman said, "If hepletes this epic battle alone, he will be a legend. I''m worried he''ll be unhappy if we interfere and ruin this legend."

    The queen replied, "I will take full responsibility. Let him take it out on me. Go ahead and make your move!"

    The swordsman respectfully bowed and handed the crystal ball to one of his subordinates. He drew his own sword and pointed it at the ck dragon, then loudly said to his subordinates behind him, "ck Earth Knights, listen up! We have a rare opportunity before us! The ck dragon Avicus, which has been causing trouble in thisnd for over a thousand years, has finally met its match today. This is the closest we havee to defeating it in over a thousand years! If we kill it, we will be legends on this continent."

    The knights roared in unison, "Ahhh!"

    The swordsman shouted, "Don''t use those conventional weapons. They''re useless. Pick up our magical tools, the ones charged by Godfather himself."

    It turned out that Robb, had charged a batch of magical tools for the queen, but he had made an agreement with her that these tools could only be used against monsters, not against people.

    When the monsters attacked Bright Road, some of these magical tools were used, but they were not all used up. This time, the queen assigned them to the ck Earth Knights to use against the ck dragon, which did not vite her agreement with Robb.

    The warriors of the ck Earth Knights picked up the magical tools and charged toward the battle circle of Robb and the ck dragon.

    At this point, the queen had two crystal balls in front of her. One was Robb''s, ced on the stone table in the church. The battle scene seen through this crystal ball was quite far away because Robb had been flying a kite and had pulled the ck dragon very far away.

    The queen could hardly see the battle anymore, but just then, the second crystal ball caught up, and a soldier was holding it and following along, which allowed the queen to see more clearly.

    Robb''s expression did not look rxed, which confirmed that the queen''s judgment was correct!

    She pushed the crystal ball aside and ran toward the transmission gate as if flying.

    Behind her, arge group of necromancers, one, three, four, five... forty-eight, silently followed her.

    Standing in front of the teleportation gate, the queen took a deep breath!

    She and Robb had made an agreement that she would not pass through the gate without his consent, but now was not the time to worry about such meaningless agreements.

    "You go first. I opened this gate, and it will disappear as soon as I pass through it." The queen said calmly, "I''ll be thest one toe through."

    The first necromancer nodded, and went into the door first, followed by the third, fourth, fifth...

    Twenty years ago, this group of loyal subjects protected the young princess and escaped from the ck Earth Tower. It wasn''t because they were afraid of death, but because they couldn''t die. They bore the responsibility of raising the young princess to adulthood. Now that the queen has grown into an outstanding woman, their mission is over. They are now smiling as they go to fight against an unbeatable enemy, with no regrets even if they die.

    Even the queen''s skeletal dragon squeezed its huge body into the small transmission portal, and it actually fit.

    When the queen was thest one to crawl out of the transmission portal, the purple portal closed behind her.

    She looked back and was pleased. She didn''t need to worry about being pursued from behind.

    When she turned back around, she saw the group of her most loyal subordinates and bravest warriors. Except for Madeline, who was now stationed at the border, all of her most trusted subordinates were there.

    "ck Earth Knights!" the queen shouted loudly. "Twenty years ago, your elders fought against the ck dragon alongside my parents, and even in death, they were honored. Now it''s our turn. I will fight the ck dragon with you to avenge our elders from twenty years ago."

    The queen waved her hand, and her skeletal dragon let out a long roar as it flew into the sky and charged towards the ck dragon first.

    "Charge!" shouted the ck Earth Knights.

    At this time, Robb''s MP was only 48% remaining, and he was feeling the pressure mounting. He was considering how to y after his MP was depleted when suddenly a huge skeletal dragon rushed towards the ck dragon from behind and bit it on the back with a loud roar.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 679: A reliable ally

    Chapter 679: A reliable ally

    The sudden appearance of the Skeletal Dragon caused Robb to exim in surprise. He looked back and saw the queen, dressed in a ck Robe, standing a hundred yards away. ck magic emanated from her body, and in an instant, she had boosted all of her "Necromancer''" powers to their limits.

    Seizing the moment when the Skeletal Dragon bit the ck Dragon, the queen waved her hand forward, and a bone spear flew forward. Behind her, dozens of necromancers simultaneously waved their hands, and bone spears swept across the sky.

    The ck Dragon did not dodge. In fact, as a boss from a game, it wasn''t as intelligent as a real dragon, nor would it evade attacks like a real dragon. It paid no attention to the bone spears attacking it from behind, nor did it even bother to look at the Skeletal Dragon biting it on its back. It only stared at Robb.

    It would only attack MT, and no one else! (TL: MT  Main Tank)

    The rain of bone spears beat fiercely against the ck Dragon''s body.

    Resisted, -439, resisted, resisted, -834, resisted, -453...

    Robb looked up at the numbers jumping above the ck Dragon''s head and couldn''t help but smile wryly. The damage was too pitiful!

    However, although the damage was so pitiful, he still had to shout his praise to the queen and her group. This youngdy spent all day making snarkyments, bargaining, and acting tough, but when he really encountered difficulties, she was the most reliable ally in the world.

    At this time, the katyusha in the hands of the ck Earth Knights also opened fire. Countless fireballs, ice arrows, and lightning bolts flew towards the ck Dragon. This time, the momentum was even greater, and the night sky was dotted with lines of light from the flight paths of the magic, which was quite beautiful.

    These things hurt the ck Dragon a lot. After all, they were magic charged by Robb. However, when Robb charged these magic tools, he deliberately reduced their power to prevent others from using his creations to attack him. Therefore, the damage they caused to the ck Dragon was still limited, only hitting a row of five-digit numbers.

    The ck Dragon''s long health bar finally dropped slightly.

    Robb could see that it still had over 95 million health points. This round of attacks just now had actually taken off 5 million, ounting for 5% of its total HP, which was quite good.

    "Bang!"

    Robb once again failed to dodge the ck Dragon''s attack, but luckily he managed to hold up his shield in time and activated Shield Wall, greatly reducing the ck Dragon''s damage. Another "-212943" number jumped above his head.

    He was about to heal himself when he suddenly heard the queen shouting loudly from afar, "Priests, heal him. Don''t let him fight and heal himself at the same time. He doesn''t have three hands. How long do you want to rely on him?" Thest sentence had turned to Elsie.

    Elsie suddenly realized and quickly began chanting the spell for "Quick Healing" towards Robb. Eddie appeared out of nowhere and stood next to Elsie to cast healing magic as well. Then, arge group of priests newly recruited by the New Light Church suddenly appeared out of nowhere and joined in the chanting.

    The elf elder beside them also woke up and shouted, "Elven druids, stop standing by and watching." Arge group of druids also began chanting healing spells.

    Priests from the ck Earth Knights and the Dark Church also began healing together.

    In an instant, golden and green light filled the sky, and healing magic of various intensities and effects struck Robb''s body hundreds of times.

    Although the individual effects of these healing spells were not impressive, only adding a few hundred or a few thousand HP, thebined effect was amazing. Robb had just lost 200,000 HP, but it was restored to full in an instant, with arge number of continuous recovery magic still lingering on his body.

    "Hahaha, this is getting interesting."

    Robbughed out loud. With DPS to help with his attacks and healing to help with his health, he could use all his MP to focus on pulling aggro, making it seem like they could still win.

    "Armor Break", "Revenge", "Hey, grandson!"

    He used a few skills in session on the ck Dragon, steadily pulling aggro. He couldn''t let anyone else take aggro, because anyone else would be killed instantly with a single blow, without any suspense.

    At this time, the warriors of Westwind Holy City had already deployed about ten tanks on the side, all aimed at the ck Dragon. They fired fiercely, while elven archers and dwarven warriors also shot arge number of arrows and throwing axes from afar.

    The dwarven leader even raised hisrge axe, ready to charge over and fight the ck Dragon up close when the long-range attacks temporarily stopped.

    This guy really was fearless, unlike the other warriors who fought from a distance, he insisted on getting close, shouting, "Grandmaster, I''m here too."

    Robb said unkindly, "Don''te over, if you have toe, don''te to the dragon''s head, its attacks have a ssh effect, and I can''tpletely hold it off for you."

    "What? What ssh effect?" The dwarven leader was a little confused.

    But the nearby magic swordsman understood at once. When he led the ck Earth Knights, he was hit by Robb''s sword and the ssh effect killed his entire army. It was not a joke.

    He quickly pulled the dwarven leader aside and said, "Godfather said not to go forward, so don''t. Let''s go around from the side."

    "ck Earth Knights!" The magic swordsman waved his sword forward and shouted, "Charge, charge!"

    Hundreds of warriors charged forward together. When the dwarf leader charged forward, hundreds of dwarven warriors also charged forward with him. They listened to Robb''s words and didn''t dare to charge head-on. Instead, they rushed towards the side of the ck dragon. The dragon was too busy attacking Robb to pay attention to these people.

    As the group approached the ck dragon, they raised their spears and battle-axes and fiercely attacked its back.

    Although the attack didn''t cause much damage to the dragon, their proximity triggered a special skill of the dragon.

    When the game designers created this dragon, they gave it a small feature that triggers an AOE skill when there are more than fifteen yers in close proximity.

    Now, this trigger condition has been met.

    The ck dragon raised its head to the sky and roared in a terrifying voice, "Feel the end!"

    Hearing this, Robb shouted loudly, "Everyone, watch your feet and leave the area with red circles!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, red circles suddenly rippled on the ground within fifty yards of the ck dragon. They appeared randomly and irregrly on the ground, looking very beautiful.

    The warriors of the ck Earth Knights and the dwarves did not know what these circles were and did not pay attention to them. But when they heard Robb''s shout, they instinctively jumped away, avoiding standing in the circles.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 680: Only Repelled

    Chapter 680: Only Repelled

    The warriors had just left the area marked with red circles when they heard a whistling sound in the sky. Looking up, everyone was shocked to see countless ming meteors falling from the sky within a fifty-yard radius of the ck dragon. The meteors fell like rain, too fast to dodge, and the warriors faces turning pale with fear. They closed their eyes, bracing themselves for the worst.

    However, something interesting happened.

    Each meteor corresponded to a red circle on the ground, which acted as a "prending point" for the meteors. As long as no one was standing inside these circles, they would not be harmed. Fortunately, all the warriors had just left the circle marked areas at the sound of Robb''s shout. Therefore, not a single person was hit by the meteor shower. The meteors fell perilously close to the warriors, but not a single one struck them.

    The impact of the meteors exploding uponnding appeared impressive, but as long as one was not inside the circles, even if engulfed by the explosion''s light, they would not be harmed.

    This was perhaps the biggest difference between a "game boss" and a "real boss." If a real boss had overwhelming strength, they could easily defeat a group of people with a single attack. However, a game boss could not be designed in this manner. To allow the yer to defeat the boss, there had to be some weaknesses that the boss would intentionally leave for the yer to exploit. It was impossible to design a boss that was unbeatable.

    Of course, this characteristic was known only to Robb. The brave people who had previously fought against the ck dragon had no idea to avoid the red circles. By the time they learned that the meteors wouldnd on the circles, they were already dead.

    The only unfortunate one was the queen''s skeleton dragon. It had been biting the ck dragon since earlier, and when Robb shouted to avoid the red circles, the queen also instructed the skeleton dragon to avoid them. However, the dragon''s size was toorge, and it could not dodge all the red circles. At least five ming meteors hit the dragon''s body, turning it into a huge fireball. It let out a pitiful scream and fell to the ground, turning into a pile of ck bone ash.

    However, it was an undead creature. As long as the queen was alive, the skeleton dragon could regenerate indefinitely. A ck magical energy emanated from the queen, enveloping all the bone ash on the ground. The ash quickly fused together, forming the skeleton dragon again, fully restored.

    But... the queen had consumed arge amount of magical power, and her face had turned somewhat pale.

    After the ck Dragon used its ultimate move, Apocalypse Meteor, it temporarily stopped using its AOE attacks and began chasing after Robb, biting at him fiercely. Robb used Shield Wall to block the dragon''s attacks and shouted, "Now''s our chance, attack!"

    "Shrill Lightning!" A thunderbolt struck the dragon''s side, and the Great Loli Light Sword Saint had arrived to protect Little Yi, who had been left unguarded during the chaos. Seeing that the dragon only attacked Robb, she came to join the fight. "Wind de!" Baron Nuolun also threw two wind des at the dragon.

    Suofa watched anxiously from the side, wanting to use her dagger to stab the dragon, but she realized her tiny weapon wouldn''t prate the dragon''s skin and felt embarrassed.

    The dragon''s HP had been reduced by 10 million!

    Robb saw that the dragon''s HP had been reduced by another million and was overjoyed. He checked his own status and saw that his MP was still at 40%. The MP consumption was much slower than when he was fighting alone, and if they kept this up, they might actually have a chance to win.

    The people on the periphery were also shouting, "We can win!"

    "We have Godfather holding the ck Dragon head-on, we can win!"

    "We have a chance!"

    "For the first time, humans have a chance to defeat the ck Dragon."

    "Brothers, charge!"

    "We''re writing an epic!"

    However, just as everyone was ready to fight together, the ck Dragon suddenly lifted its head and roared, "I''ll spare you today, but I''lle back to deal with you pitiful wormster."

    After speaking, it ignored Robb and spread its wings, flying up into the ck night sky. Under the moonlight, the huge dragon shadow flew away, heading northeast.

    It never looked back!

    Everyone was stunned.

    Robb was also stunned, but he suddenly realized after two seconds that the boss''s designated time had passed! Although the battle had only had a few thousand words, it had actuallysted for a long time. It was now 1:30 a.m., an hour and a half since the New Year''s bell had rung and the ck Dragon had appeared. The world boss, Bahamut, could only be killed within an hour and a half, or it would leave the battle.

    This was a cruel joke by the game designer!

    Robb could only raise his middle finger and gesture at the ck Dragon''s departing back. "F***!"

    Everyone else looked up at the sky in disbelief, their weapons falling to the ground with a loud ng before quickly picking them up again.

    A strange silencested for several seconds before someone shouted, "The ck Dragon ran away!"

    "We really won."

    "We drove away ck Dragon Avicus."

    "Hahaha!"

    "Oh yeah!"

    "For the first time in the history of Fengmo Continent, we have repelled the ck Dragon Avicus."

    "We are legends."

    Countless warriors cheered together, throwing their weapons into the sky, then ducking their heads to avoid the falling weapons. The ordinary citizens who had escaped from the city and were shivering in the nearby woods to watch the battle were now overjoyed to see the ck Dragon fleeing, and rushed out of the woods.

    They had originally wanted to lift Robb up, but Godfather''s reputation was too big, and no one dared to lift him.

    So the citizens lifted up the ordinary soldiers and threw them into the sky instead.

    The scene was lively and extraordinary for a while.

    "What''s there to be happy about? We only repelled it, we didn''t kill it," Robb muttered under his breath, not loudly, because he didn''t want to disturb everyone''s good mood.

    Coincidentally, there was a woman nearby who was muttering the same thing, and the queen turned to the ecstatic necromancers beside her and said, "Number one, number three, number four... What are you so happy about? We only repelled it, not killed it. I haven''t even avenged my parents."

    The necromancers had no choice but to awkwardly stop cheering.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 681: Give me back my pastry chef

    Chapter 681: Give me back my pastry chef

    Robb slowly walked towards the queen!

    The queen looked at him with a cold and pale face.

    The distance was far, several hundred yards, and Robb walked slowly. So when he passed through therge crowd of cheering and jumping soldiers, and walked to the queen''s front, the queen even felt that Robb had been walking for an entire century.

    The touching reunion scene had a meaningless opening line, "Can''t you walk faster?"

    Robb said, "No hurry, why rush?"

    The queen: "......"

    Robb did not me the queen for crossing the transmission portal without his consent. He just smiled and said, "You are really not afraid of death. You even dared toe and fight the ck dragon, and you came here in person too."

    The queen snorted and said, "I saw through the crystal ball that you could handle it, so I came to steal the limelight."

    "What a weird woman," Robb said, "Can''t you just say that you are worried about me, so no matter how powerful the enemy is, you will fight it with me?"

    The queen didn''t speak, she didn''t want to get tangled up in this topic.

    Because she knew very well that if they continued with this topic, it might be a meaningless and provocative conversation, giving this man a chance to take advantage of her. Men were creatures like that.

    Both of them were silent, standing side by side, watching the people in the city cheering and jumping.

    "We won!"

    "We drove away the ck dragon!"

    The crazy soldiers and civilians kept shouting, and everyone was so excited.

    Originally, it was a dull and boring new year, but now it has really be a grand new year carnival. The people rushed back to their own homes, drew water from wells, took out small bread and copper coins, and then scattered them all over the streets. After exchanging them with each other, it seemed that they didn''t lose anything in the end.

    Someone shouted, "Turn on the lights!"

    The goldstone streetmps that were closed up now all lit up, and the entire Westwind City became the city that never sleeps again.

    The soldiers of the ck Earth Knights were dancing while holding the hands of the Dwarf Warriors!

    The Elven archers were hugging the Necromancers!

    Two Light Little Nuns and two Dark Little Nuns walked in a row, with their arms around each other''s shoulders, walking and jumping on the street.

    Seeing this joyful scene, there was no expression of joy on the faces of the queen and Robb.

    Robb whispered, "After we drove it away like this, will ite back this year? Or will ite back in four years?"

    The queen shook her head and said, "I don''t know! There is no precedent for driving it away."

    Robb thought carefully, "Okay, ording to the game rules, it shoulde back in four years."

    "The game rules?" The queen asked curiously, but Robb didn''t answer. She thought it was just Robb''s nonsense, so she didn''t take it to heart.

    She thought for a moment and then whispered, "Once we return from here, I''ll immediately call back Madeline to lead the army and start attacking Mondra."

    "So urgent?" Robb asked.

    The queen said, "The news of our repelling the ck Dragon will definitely spread immediately. Such news of this level will cause a huge deterrent effect on the Desert Kingdom and Norma. I am sure they will not dare to attack me again in the short term, especially the Desert Kingdom. If they want to attack West Gran, they must go through Crystal Canyon, Stone Canyon, and Westwind City. Once they hear that Westwind City can even repel ck Dragons, even if the Pharaoh has a hundred guts, he won''t dare to use troops against Westwind City again."

    "So, am I going to be used as a shield again?" Robb shrugged.

    The queen didn''t bother with his sarcasm and even ignored his words. She turned around and prepared to leave, but after taking two steps, her feet stumbled and she almost fell. It seemed that the battle just now had consumed a lot of her magical power. Magical power affects a person''s mental strength, so she was so tired that even standing was difficult now.

    In fact, no one knew that in thest round of fighting, the queen was the person who exerted the most effort. Although Robb was in the forefront, his MP consumption was only 60%, and he still had 40% of his energy left unused. And the people who helped from the periphery did not exhaust all their strength due to various reasons.

    Only the queen, in a situation that no one knew, invested all her magic power into the battle. She used the most bone spears, and the death and resurrection of the skeleton dragon also cost her a lot of magic power.

    But proud as she was, she would never mention such a thing.

    Her feet staggered, and she immediately forced her tired body upright, making it impossible for anyone to detect that she was in a very bad state now.

    However, she could deceive others, but not Robb.

    Robb waved his hand in the air, and a blue potion bottle flew into his hand. He handed the bottle to the queen, "Its a supplement for magical power."

    The queen didn''t hesitate to take it, took a sip, and her face improved a bit.

    Robb said, "What are you showing off for? Pretending to be cool and turning around to leave. This is Westwind City. Where can you go by turning around and walking away? Can you even go back to your pce?"

    The queen was embarrassed and almost forgot that this was Westwind City. It was obviously unreliable to turn around and leave. However, she was a woman who never admitted defeat, and wouldn''t lose face in front of others. She hummed, "Can''t I go to the train station? Speaking of which, since the railway was built, I have always stayed on Bright Road and have never taken the train. It''s just a good opportunity to take a ride."

    "Oh, so you want to take the train," Robb said. "I was going to give you a transmission scroll, but now it seems unnecessary."

    The queen: "..."

    She was about to flip the table, but Robb quickly handed her two transmission scrolls and said with a smile, "Take them. Use one to go home and then use the second one to connect Westwind City to your pce. This way, the transmission portal between your pce and my church can be set up again."

    The queen looked at him deeply. This man was full ofints, but he still handed her the scrolls. He was also a person who said one thing but meant another. However, she had no right toin because she was also such a person. She said she wouldn''te to help him if he couldn''t handle the ck dragon, but in reality, she was the most fierce helper. Sigh!

    She took the two scrolls, put them away, and then turned around to leave again. She left so gracefully that she didn''t even say goodbye. However, Robb didn''t mind.

    The queen opened the transmission portal, and her subordinates went in first. She stayed behind with her skeletal dragon. When everyone had gone in, leaving only her and her skeletal dragon, she suddenly pointed at the rabbit pastry chef in the crowd and loudly said, "Take him away."

    The skeletal dragon flew over and grabbed the pastry chef, then disappeared into the transmission portal. The queen followed, and as soon as she entered, the portal disappeared without a trace.

    Robb eximed, "What the hell is wrong with that woman? Give me back my pastry chef!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 682: The population of Westwind City has exploded

    Chapter 682: The poption of Westwind City has exploded

    News of the defeat of the ck Dragon Avicus in Westwind City immediately spread like wildfire throughout the entire Fengmo Continent.

    Every year of the ck Dragons Flight, the most important and anticipated event throughout Fengmo Continent is which city Avicus will attack. In previous years, people would be on edge for half a year before hearing news of a city being destroyed by the ck Dragon, then mourn for the unfortunate victims and secretly celebrate their own city being spared from the attack.

    But this year is different!

    On the day the New Year''s bell rang, news spread across the kingdom. The people of Bright Road were the first to hear the news, they breathed a sigh of relief and then celebrated with joyous cheers throughout the city.

    The Queen, who participated in the battle against the ck Dragon, was hailed by the people as the "Millennial King", and the ck Earth Knights were also hailed as a "heroic legion" and were wildly pursued by the people.

    The news also flew to Lost City. The Dark Church, who received the news, was so shocked that they couldn''t even close their mouths. They were nning to assassinate Robb not long ago, but now they heard that he can fight against the ck Dragon face to face. From the Pope to the Archbishops, they were secretly grateful that they hadn''t taken action against him. Celebrating that they had not caused trouble for themselves, the Dark Church immediately dispatched a fleet to attack the Kingdom of Norma again, while the ck Dragon was temporarily not going to attack. They took advantage of the fact that the news woulde to the kingdom of Norma slowly andunched a surprise attack on their ports and took some of their merchant ships.

    After a few days of crazy celebrations, Robb thought these guys would calm down, but they became even crazier.

    The return tide began!

    The rich people who were scared away from big cities by the ck Dragon''s flight began returning and moving their wealth back to the city. The teams of the Noble Houses of Nuolun, Motra, and the Marian returned to Westwind City one after another, bringing with them arge amount of wealth.

    These three houses were just representatives, and more wealthy people were still returning to the city. For a while, the entrance to Westwind City was as crowded as post-Spring Festival rush hour.

    That evening, when Robb waszy on his stone stool again, he saw Number 32 passing by with a stack of thick paper, apanied by a few low-level administrative staff who were discussing something with him.

    Those low-level administrative staff members saw Robb, showing a respectful expression in their eyes and giving him a big salute, but only number 32 had his nose in the air and didn''t pay attention.

    He looked like a badass and said to the low-level administrative staff members, "You two, finish this pile of papers today. Tomorrow morning, I want to see the organized data."

    The low-level staff members said with a distressed face, "This is too much. We won''t be able to finish it before the end of our work hours."

    "Then work overtime!" Number 32 said, "What good is an employee who doesn''t work overtime?"

    The low-level staff members replied with silence.

    Robb heard their conversation and couldn''t help butugh, saying, "Hey! 32, Im warning you, forcing employees to work overtime outside of the designated hours vites ''Westwind Law.'' Unless you pay them overtime, I will represent them and seek justice from you."

    "What is the ''Westwind Law''?" Number 32 asked curiously, "I have never heard of it before."

    Robb said, "It''s a regtion I just came up with on the spot. Now that you''ve heard of it, you better abide by it."

    Number 32 replied with silence.

    It was unreasonable, but in Westwind City, if they didnt follow Robb, then they would get in trouble. Number 32 had to say with a distressed face, "Okay, I will pay overtime. Today you will work overtime and organize these materials."

    The low-level administrative staff members were overjoyed and quickly said to Robb, "Thank you, Godfather."

    "Hey, I''m the one who pays the overtime. Why aren''t you thanking me?" Number 32 asked.

    The low-level administrative staff members turned their heads away.

    Robbughed heartily and asked, "What''s going on with you guys? I see you have a thick stack of stuff in your hands. What is it?"

    Number 32 had to turn around and say, "It''s the census and statistics of the new residents who have returned to the city in recent days."

    "Oh?" Robb asked, "What kind of census of new residents?"

    As soon as he asked, he immediately realized that this must be an order from Miss Queen to number 32, allowing him to keep track of the resident poption of Westwind City at all times. From the perspective of a ruler of a kingdom, such things must be done. Robb, azy person, used to ignore this kind of thing. He had no idea how many people lived in Westwind City, only a rough estimate.

    The low-level administrative staff members respectfully reported, "In recent days, the poption of Westwind City has exploded. There are many more people returning to the city than there were originally leaving the city. It''s like a bunch of people have suddenly appeared out of thin air. We are currently counting these newly arrived people and helping some of them find jobs and housing, so there''s a lot of work."

    Robb said, "Oh? The poption has increased again?"

    The administrative staff members said, "Godfather, before, we only had people from West Grane here to find work. However, after the news of you being able to withstand even the ck Dragon, countless people from surrounding viges and towns are crazily pouring in. This time, it''s not just the West Gran drifters who areing to find work, but even the nobles who live in small towns or private estates are moving here. We met several nobles on the street today."

    Robb chuckled when he heard this and asked, "Are they here to ask for protection?"

    "Yes," he whispered. "Although it''s not fair to Her Majesty, the truth is that the political situation in West Gran is still very unstable. Well never know when Her Majesty might lose to Mondra. Of course, we don''t want that to happen, and no one does. But if such a thing really does happen, people would still prefer to be in a safer city."

    West Grans Westwind city, which even the ck dragon couldn''t defeat, is undoubtedly the safest ce in the world right now, without a doubt!

    Robb didn''t need the administrator to exin this, and he understood what he meant. He couldn''t help but shake his head and smile, "These nobles really underestimate Her Majesty. In fact, the battle against the ck dragon was not just my aplishment alone. Her Majesty''s timely support was also a crucial factor. These nobles should be punished and taught a lesson."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 683: Wonders

    Chapter 683: Wonders

    Criticism is criticism, and Robb can''t actually beat the nobles. He just sighed secretly. Miss Queen helped me fight the ck dragon with all her might, but it seems that all the credit belongs to me alone?

    Robb did y the most important role because he is the MT!

    MT is the highest honor of the guild. No one can grab the position, there is no DKP, and all the equipment is given to you...

    Without Robb as the MT in front, the Queen and her ck Earth Knights and Royal Magicians would all be killed in seconds, so he is great, but this does not erase the efforts the Queen has made.

    The ck Dragon cannot be defeated by just an MT.

    That battle was fought by countless heroes and heroines, and without their assistance, Robb would have been defeated due to MP depletion.

    He feels a little unworthy of this, but that witch took away his rabbit pastry chef, so she deserved it and won''t speak up for her!

    As he was thinking about this and that, he suddenly saw Motra running towards him from a distance. As soon as he saw Robb, he shouted loudly, "Godfather, I want to build a huge statue for you."

    "What?" Robb was surprised, "What statue?"

    Motraughed and said, "Your achievement in defeating the ck dragon is enough to be recorded in the annals of history. If we don''t do something about it, we''ll be remiss. I''ve got a n. See the ck Pine Mountains over there? There''s a tall peak with a huge mountain cliff that''s as smooth as a mirror. I n to use that entire mountain cliff to create arge-scale sculpture that depicts your heroic battle with the ck dragon, immortalizing your great deeds. This sculpture will take me four years toplete, using thousands of craftsmen and costing a huge sum of money. But that''s not a problem. I''ve talked to Baron Nuolun, and we can easily afford it."

    He became more excited as he spoke, "When the entire mountain cliff has been carved, it will definitely be a great wonder. By the time the next ck dragones to attack, four years from now, our wonder will have just beenpleted. If it dares toe again, we''ll be there to beat it in front of our wonder. Hahaha."

    "Damn!" Robb cursed and mmed the table. "This wonder will be a waste of resources."

    "How could a wonder be a waste of resources?" Motra asked. "A wonder represents our strength. Only with a great wonder can we demonstrate our power to the world. I''m sure that if we build a great wonder, our poption growth rate will increase twice as fast as it is now."

    "Poption growth rate will double?" Robb suddenly became intrigued. "Can you be sure that building a wonder will have such a good effect?"

    "I''m sure!" Motra said confidently. "I''m not boasting. Our desert kingdom is the best kingdom at building wonders. While the Kingdom of Gran and the Kingdom of Norma were still ying with mud, we had already built incredibly great wonders like the pyramids and the Sphinx. Speaking of the effects of wonders, my desert kingdom is the most convincing. At the time, these two wonders represented the might and power of our desert kingdom. I don''t know how many people knelt at the feet of the Pharaoh. That was the strongest era of our desert kingdom."

    "Oh, I see." Robb nodded.

    Motra continued, "Let''s build it! If we don''t have any wonders, we''ll lose face. But if we build one, when travelers pass by the Westwind Holy City and see the entire mountain sculpture, they''ll surely ask what it is. Then the locals can tell them the story of how Godfather defeated the ck dragon, and the fame of our Westwind Holy City will be passed down forever."

    He said confidently, "This will definitely speed up the growth of our poption."

    "You''re right!" Robb agreed with him. Building a wonder in a simtion game also had a significant effect. However, building a wonder was time-consuming andborious and could easily dy the construction of other things, which could be detrimental to the kingdom. If a wonder could be built without dying other things, it would be worthwhile.

    His lightbulb suddenly lit up, and he smiled at Motra, "Go and call the director of the printing factory."

    Motra knew that the director of the printing factory used to be a carver. When he heard Robb''s order to call someone, he knew that Robb had ns to build a wonder and hurriedly went off with great enthusiasm.

    Soon, the director of the printing factory arrived in front of Robb.

    This carver no longer looked like a carver. He wore a luxurious fur coat and looked wealthy, powerful, and prestigious. Obviously, he had made a fortune.

    In fact, Robb had invested in the printing factory, and the carver only served as the director. The money earned in the factory theoretically belonged to Robb. At most, he could only receive a fixed sry and couldn''t get rich.

    But Robb knew very well that a fixed sry could not fully activate productivity. He gave the director 10% of thepany''s shares, and the director worked tirelessly as a result.

    With that 10% of the dividends, he made a lot of money and had be one of the spokespersons for the cultural industry in Westwind Holy City.

    When the director came to Robb, he greeted him with a big bow, "Godfather, I heard from Lord Motra that you want me to help you build a wonder."

    "Yes," Robb smiled, "I''m sure he has already told you the general idea."

    The director said, "Carving the entire mountain cliff on one side of the mountain is indeed a very grand project, but Lord Motra said that money is not a problem. He and Baron Nuolun will invest whatever it needs. For Godfather''s sake, who wouldn''t be willing to risk their lives? I promise to organize arge number of workers and carvers and work with all our might. You just need to give me three years, and I can get it done."

    "Three years is too long!" Robb shook his head. "I''ll give you thirty days."

    "What?" The director was stunned. "This...this is impossible."

    "Why is it impossible?" Robb asked. "If you were to carve on a te the size of a door, how many days would it take to finish?"

    "Thirty days!" the director said.

    "Exactly." Robb pointed at the director with his finger. "Gigantification!"

    The director felt his body growingrger andrger, even taller than the nearby mountain. The mountain cliff in front of him looked like a door b now.

    "Come to me every morning for Gigantification, then go to work. Thirty days! Don''t waste manpower and resources. This wonder won''t cause any harm to the kingdom."

    The director looked confused for a moment. After a few seconds, he realized what had happened and raised his huge hand, saying with joy, "I feel so strong now. I could even beat the ck dragon."

    "Don''t talk nonsense," Robb said. "Although your body has grownrger, yourbat power has only increased by a certain percentage. If the ck dragon lightly touches you, you will be defeated. Go carve diligently."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 684: Discover new ingredients

    Chapter 684: Discover new ingredients

    The giant sculpture,ter known as the "Hero and the ck Dragon," has begun!

    Every day, the people of the Westwind City can see the director of the printing factory turn into a giant as tall as a mountain peak, holding a carving knife and tapping on the huge cliff behind Westwind City.

    Even before thepletion of this wonder, its effect during construction is already remarkable. Countless neers to Westwind City and nobles who moved here because of its fame came to watch. They would stand at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the giant sculpture, feeling "humans are so small" and "wonders are so great." It is like the feeling of a country bumpkin who first saw the Great Wall after living in Shuangqing City for years.

    Motra was right. This wonder does have the effect of "elerating poption growth." In an era when technology is underdeveloped and people are still very superstitious, the effect of a wonder is enormous. It represents heroism, mysticism, and other spiritual values, which can make people unconsciously feel a sense of identification.

    Coupled with the epic achievement of "repelling the ck Dragon," immigrants naturally flock here.

    In no time, the poption of the Westwind City has surpassed 40,000 and is steadily increasing.

    In the spring of 1348, a joyful atmosphere pervades the city. The hillside is full of colorful spring flowers. The little Catgirl Huahua didn''t sleep during the day. Instead, she yed with butterflies in the flower bushes. Robbughed and shouted at her, "Hey, Huahua, don''t always bully butterflies. They are pollinating the flowers. If you have nothing to do,e and let me rub your tail."

    Huahua pouted, "No! There is a difference between men and women, so I won''t let you rub me."

    "The meaning of a cat''s life in this world is to be rubbed."

    "I am a cat person, not a cat!"

    Just as they were having fun, an old friend came to Robb''s chapel door and respectfully greeted him, "Godfather, long time no see."

    Robb turned his head and saw that it had been a long time indeed. It was the dwarf traveling merchant.

    When the merchant first arrived in the Westwind City, he sold silk to Robb, bought pepper, and helped promote the "Coca-C." Butter, due to his limited scope, he couldn''t do big business and couldn''t keep up with the development of Westwind City. Although he still often came to the Westwind City to purchase goods and sell smallmodities, he felt inferior and rarely looked for Robb again.

    Robb smiled and said, "Traveling merchant, you are indeed a rare guest. Don''t be so formal. I cherish old rtionships, so I won''t look down on you just because you are still doing small business. You should be more confident."

    The traveling merchant smiled awkwardly.

    Robb said, "You came here on your own initiative, so you must have something good to show me, or else you would be too embarrassed toe."

    The traveling merchant, "Yes, I just came from Lost City and bought some great stuff there. I know Godfather loves this kind of thing, so I brought it over."

    "Oh?"

    Robb asked, "What is it?"

    The traveling merchant opened a small bag and grabbed a bright red thing from inside. Before he could introduce it, Robb jumped up from his stone stool and eximed, "Wow, red chili pepper!"

    The traveling merchant admired him greatly and said, "Godfather really recognizes it? There is no food in the world that Godfather doesn''t recognize. You are amazing!"

    "No, no, no, you are amazing," Robb eximed. "Red chili pepper is really great. I feel like I can see many new dishes floating in front of me again. Where did you get it from?"

    The traveling merchant smiled and said, "I bought this from the Church of Darkness fleet. I heard that the merchant ships of the Kingdom of Norma discovered a new continent overseas, called the Maya Continent, where there are many indigenous people with brown skin and many strange nts. This thing called red chili pepper was brought from there. The Church of Darkness fleet robbed the Kingdom of Normas fleet and took this nt."

    "Is there a lot of it?" Robb asked. "Oh no! Quantity is not the point. The point is, do you have seeds?"

    "Of course, I know you can perform the miracle of making seeds mature overnight, so I brought a big bag of seeds for you."

    "You are really clever. I want all of them," Robb said happily.

    The traveling merchant handed over arge bag of seeds and sat in the yard, watching Robb immediately start nting the seeds in his ownnd. He even took a small watering can and poured a little water into each seed hole, with a happy expression on his face.

    Seeing this scene, the traveling merchant felt as if he had seen Robb nting pepper here years ago. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, [I thought Westwind City had developed into a big city, and Godfather had be a great man, so he wouldn''t pay attention to me anymore. I didn''t expect him to be the same, still approachable, and still loving these exotic things.]

    After nting arge field of red chili peppers, Robb returned to his stone stool and sat down. "Ah, I''m done nting. Although it''s a bit tiring, I''m so happy. Hahaha, so happy! Tomorrow, some new and delicious things wille out."

    The traveling merchant couldn''t help but ask, "I''ve tried it. This thing is very spicy, so spicy that it made me cry. I don''t know what delicious dishes it can be made into. Why do I feel that it won''t taste good no matter how it''s cooked?"

    "You don''t know anything," Robb said. "Just stay in Westwind City for a day and wait for me to harvest the red chili peppers. You will know."

    After speaking, Robb shouted loudly, "Lilian, prepare something ording to my instructions."

    Lilian smiled and ran over. "I''m here."

    "I want butter, peppercorns, salt, sugar, sesame oil, beef, pork,mb, cauliflower, enoki mushrooms, shiitake mushrooms, broli, ckfish fillets...and so on. Additionally, prepare some of those organs that I always say are too smelly to eat, such as beef tripe, pork kidneys, duck intestines, pig brain flowers, chicken gizzards, beef grind..."

    Robb listed a bunch of confusing and misceneous items. Some of them Lilian wasn''t surprised about, since he liked to eat them regrly. However, animal organs were something Robb almost never ate before, especially when they were made in a big stew.

    Lilian remembered the first time she made a big stew, Robb immediately asked her to take the entire pot and give it to the poor people in the town to eat.

    Lilian couldn''t help but be surprised and asked, "Why suddenly want to eat a big stew? This...this doesn''t suit your taste buds."

    Robbughed and looked up at the sky, "With red chili peppers, everything will suit my taste buds, hahaha!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 685: Hot Pot

    Chapter 685: Hot Pot

    In the evening, Robb called a small cksmith from the town, not the kind of advanced dwarf cksmith who made steam engines, but an ordinary small cksmith who specialized in making iron pots.

    Being summoned by Godfather was a great honor for such a small person, and he was so excited that he couldn''t even speak.

    But when Robb drew a strange pot on paper for him to make, the cksmith''s excited face turned into a puzzled one, "Godfather, what kind of strange pot are you making? Why divide the pot into nine squares?"

    "This is called a nine-grid pot," Robb chuckled, "Isn''t it cool?"

    The cksmith was bewildered, "What are you going to cook in this? One square for a thunder lizard egg?"

    Hearing this, Robb was also stunned, "Oh? I only thought of regr ingredients and forgot about some exotic ones, hahaha... Yes, I want to cook a thunder lizard egg! Lillian, please buy me a thunder lizard egg to try."

    Now that Westwind Holy City has be a big city, the goods in the city are bing more and more abundant. Adventurers from all over also oftene to Westwind City for work. Therefore, all kinds of strange things are also brought back by adventurers. Things like thunder lizard eggs were impossible to obtain before, but now, as long as you want to buy them, you can always find them.

    The cksmith waspletely puzzled, "Godfather, dividing the pot into nine squares is meaningless."

    "Dont mind that, just follow my instructions," Robb instructed, suddenly thinking of something, "Oh, and make another pot that doesn''t need to be divided into nine squares, just split it in half."

    The cksmith was speechless, but he decided to follow Godfather''s instructions since he always had a reason for everything he asked.

    On that evening, the cksmith, with the buff given by Robb, worked hard to forge the custom-made iron pot before the evening of the next day. When he arrived, he found that Robb''s yard had already set up a fire pit and a frame.

    There were many dishes on the table, filled with various kinds of food, sliced beef, sliced pork, various vegetables, and even different kinds of internal organs. Several wooden tables were not enough to amodate so much food.

    A group of girls gathered in the yard, staring at Robb with curious eyes.

    At this moment, Robb was processing the freshly harvested red peppers!

    Yesterday, the chili seeds he nted had all matured and produced bright red chili peppers, a crop that many people had never seen before. Therefore, many people surrounded the yard, looking at the strange nts in the chapels self-cultivatednd. Especially a few children, looking at the bright red crops, felt that it was very appetizing, and even drooled.

    Little Yi walked out of the chapel and saw everyone''s curiosity about this new food, so she picked a red chili pepper and handed it to the children.

    The children hesitated for a moment and were afraid to put it in their mouths.

    Little Yi turned around and asked Robb, "Can this really be eaten?"

    "Yes." Robbughed, "It''s not poisonous. If anyone dies from eating it, I will take responsibility and resurrect them."

    Little Yi was relieved and told the children, "You can eat it."

    The children were delighted and quickly put the red chili pepper in their mouths, then... screams of pain came out of their mouths.

    The adults couldn''t help but scold, "What are you screaming for? Could anything that Godfather give us be bad? You''re too young to understand gourmet food."

    After scolding, they also put the red chili pepper in their mouths, and then... screams of pain also came out of their mouths. The children who were scoldedughed instead.

    Robb couldn''t help butugh too!

    In fact, the red chili pepper would taste better after being sun-dried, but Robb was in a hurry to make something delicious and didn''t have time to slowly dry them, so he called a water-based mage to manipte the water element and directly dried the water in the red peppers, turning them into "dried red chili peppers".

    He used scissors to cut them into pieces, filled a bowl with it, and none of the children dared to try it again. Everyone began to avoid this type of food.

    Robb was seen pouring water into arge pot and adding butter, the dried pepper, salt, pepper, and other ingredients. He then ced the pot on the fire and cooked it. Soon, a pot of red soup was ready. The soup emitted a spicy and pungent smell that made people around it avoid it.

    At this moment, the cksmith happened to bring two pots over. One was a nine-grid pot, and the other was a mandarin duck pot.

    Robb was overjoyed and eximed, "Quick, bring the pots over!"

    He ced the nine-grid pot aside and first set up the mandarin duck pot. The biggestpromise of Shuangqing people is the mandarin duck pot. This was to help outsiders adjust and make a transition.

    He poured the just-cooked red soup into half of the pot and had Lilian pour a pre-cooked pot of soup on the other side. Happily, he called out to the girls, "Come and have some Shuangqing hot pot."

    Lilian, Suofa, Little Yi, Marian, The Big Loli, Shang Hui, the two little light nuns, the next-door little cat girl, Huahua, and the dark little nuns were all called over, and everyone sat around the two strange pots.

    Beside Robb was a special guest, the dwarf traveling merchant. He had given Robb chili seeds yesterday and stayed in Westwind City temporarily without leaving. Today, he came specifically to see how to eat chili.

    Robb smiled and took out a pair of chopsticks. These were custom-made urgently from a carpenterst night, and each person was given a pair.

    "What are these two small sticks?" Suofa wondered.

    Next to her, Shang Huiughed and said, "These are tableware from our Big Tang, chopsticks! I never thought I would see them here. It seems that we are going to eat Chinese food, but in our Big Tang, we don''t cook a pot of water like this to eat."

    At this time, even hot pot had not been invented in the East!

    It took a while for chili to be introduced to the East, and then it took many years before the appearance of Shuangqing hot pot.

    Robbughed and said, "Where the foodes from is not important. What matters is that it tastes good. Come, everyone should learn to eat like me."

    He picked up some dishes from the table and put them into the red and clear soup, just like cooking a big mixed stew. Lilian was familiar with this way of cooking, but she soon noticed a detail, [Godfather did not put animal offal into the clear soup, only in the red soup.]

    The clear soup mainly contained some vegetables, beef, and pork.

    Lilian, who often cooked, immediately understood, "The red soup is to suppress the smell of offal, right?"

    "Youre not wrong!" Robbughed, "Before these dishes are cooked, let''s eat something quick."

    He picked up a piece of tripe with his chopsticks and dipped it into the red soup.

    The girls followed suit and picked up their chopsticks, but quickly realized that chopsticks were not easy to handle...

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 686: Pastry Chef

    Chapter 686: Pastry Chef

    Only Robb and Shang Hui were able to use chopsticks to pick up the tripe properly, all the other girls failed.

    The traveling merchant was quick to react, and he immediately pulled out a pair ofrge tongs from his own box. After cleaning them, he used the tongs to pick up a tripe and put it into the pot to boil.

    The girls were overjoyed, was there really such a way to eat it?

    So, everyone got a pair ofrge tongs...

    Robb and Shang Hui wanted to vomit at their behavior, but they thought it was normal since this group of people was using chopsticks for the first time. So they suppressed their disgust.

    Everyone started boiling the tripe at the same time!

    It boiled quickly. Robb only put it in the hot soup for a few seconds before taking it out and throwing it into his mouth.

    "So fast? Is it ready to eat?" Lilian eximed, "Even mixed stew takes longer."

    "Try it!" Robb smiled.

    The girls took back their tongs, put the tripe in their mouths, and almost all of them eximed at the same time, "Wow, it''s so spicy! So numbing!"

    "Don''t rush." Robb said, "Try to ept it and feel the taste of the numbing and spicy vor."

    If someone else had said this, no one would have listened, but Robb was different. Whatever he said, no matter how absurd, there would always be someone willing to try it. The girls held on with the greatest patience and savored the taste of the tripe in their mouths.

    It was still spicy and numbing!

    These two vors were very stimting and difficult to get used to.

    However, when they forced themselves not to reject these two vors, they slowly tasted a different kind of taste. This spicy and numbing taste seemed to be very invigorating and matched the crispy texture of the tripe. The more they ate, the more they felt energized.

    Robb then picked up a duck intestine and put it into the red soup.

    The girls followed suit and each tried a duck intestine...

    Next, the fatty beef slices that were boiling in the pot were ready to eat. Robb scooped them up and put them into his mouth.

    The girls followed suit...

    Slowly, they found that their movements were getting faster and they were getting used to the spicy and numbing taste. Their mouths, esophagus, and stomach felt veryfortable.

    Just a moment ago, they were eating slowly, testing the spiciness, but now they were fighting over the food.

    The girls began to frantically grab the food that was already cooked in the pot and even threw the lettuce on the nearby table into the pot.

    "Ah, I put that broli in the pot, why did you take it?" a bright little nun angrily grabbed the arm of a dark little nun.

    "The piece of pork that you just ate was the one I put in the pot. I was waiting for it to cook so I could eat it, but you grabbed it." The dark little nun said angrily, "So I''m going to grab a piece of cauliflower from you."

    "How can you be so stingy?" the A little light nun said as she snatched another piece of pork.

    "Ah! That''s insane!"

    The little cat girl Huahua didn''t want topete with them for food. She quietly cooked several pieces of ck fish in the clear and red soup. Then, while the other sisters were busy grabbing other dishes, she sneaked those pieces of fish into her own bowl. She ate them spicy or non-spicy, with her tail swishing proudly behind her back.

    Of course, ordinary girls were grabbing dishes happily, but Marian was different. No matter how delicious the food was, she wouldn''t go crazy fighting for it. Instead, she carefully evaluated the possibility of using such things for business.

    She leaned towards Robb and whispered, "Godfather, I think opening a few hot pot shops in the city might make big profits."

    Robbughed, "Big profits are a given, but isn''t your Corton family''s business expanding more and more? Silk stockings, railways, bookstores, football leagues, I know of many more. Do you even have the time to do a hot pot chain store now? Be careful not to bite off more than you can chew."

    Marian thought carefully about this and couldn''t help but smile, "Oh, you''re right. I just realized our Corton family has dug up so many businesses here with you. The most expensive one now is the railway business. Building a small section of the railway costs a lot of money. It''s a bit hard to take care of other businesses."

    Robbughed, "If the railway tycoon business seeds, it will be enough for your Corton family to eat for several generations. Moreover, the football league is also a superrge business. Don''t hope for such small businesses anymore. When you enjoy food, just enjoy it happily. Don''t always think about making money."

    Marian obediently epted the lesson and continued to eat.

    Eating hot pot always took a lot of time. They had been eating since the evening until the sun went down, and they still hadn''t finished. The girls were still happily cooking and eating various things.

    At this moment, the crystal ball on the stone table suddenly emitted a bright light, and the queen called.

    Robb answered the phone, and the Queen was about to say a few words of nonsense toplete her daily task of "talking to the damned man." Suddenly, she saw a group of girls around a big pot, eating something. Steam was rising from the pot, and everyone was enjoying themselves.

    "What are you eating?" The Queen immediately forgot what she wanted to say.

    "Shuangqing hot pot!" Robb said with a grin. "It''s delicious."

    "Give me the recipe!" The Queen went straight to the point.

    "You wish." Robb said, "Last time you took away my rabbit pastry chef, I haven''t settled ounts with you yet."

    The queen listened to this and showed a proud expression on her face. She took out a small te from behind her, which surprisingly contained two beautiful green bean cakes. She picked up one of the cakes with her hand, bit out a crescent-shaped notch on it, then moved her cheek to make a muffled sound and said, "Don''t worry about the safety of the pastry chef. He eats well and sleeps well, and he is very happy."

    "Who is asking about his safety?" Robber was angry. "What I care about is the Eastern pastries! Don''t force me toe to the Bright Road to take him back. You have three days to send him over."

    "Then exchange it with the method of doing the Shuangqing hotpot," said the queen.

    Robb nced at her. "You are using something stolen from me to exchange for something I have. Could you be more shameless?"

    The queen ignored his sarcasm.

    "Okay, you think you can bully me because I have a good temper? Just wait!" Robb took out a transmission scroll. "I''lle to Bright Road and take him away."

    "What a petty man," the queen immediately said. "You can keep him. Anyway, my chef has learned how to make these pastries. Just wait, he wille back through the transmission portal soon."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 687: How are your students doing?

    Chapter 687: How are your students doing?

    The Queen talked to Robb about returning the pastry master while signaling the nearby guards. Soon, the guards called the royal chef over.

    The chef carefully examined the crystal ball, staring at it with widened eyes for a while before turning to the Queen and saying, "I see peppercorns, butter, and I suspect salt was added. I cant recognize the reddish material, but it should be the main ingredient."

    The Queen was furious, "You can''t even recognize the ingredients as a chef? How did you be a chef?"

    The embarrassed chef stuttered, "Uh..."

    After scolding the chef, the Queen noticed that not only were there a group of maids eating by therge pot, but also a dwarf traveling merchant. This was very interesting.

    The perceptive Queen immediately thought of something, "I see, this reddish thing must be the new novelty that the dwarf merchant just brought."

    Robb stuck his tongue out at her, "I won''t tell you!"

    "You won''t tell me? Shall I find a way to get the information?" The Queen turned around and gave an order. Soon, the royal merchants Gugu and Jiji came over, and they recognized the traveling merchant at a nce. They whispered, "This dwarf merchant sells smallmodities, such as pepper, silk, and arge number of daily necessities. I saw him once in the Lost City a few days ago. He should have juste out of there."

    The Queen snorted, "Immediately contact number 2 in Lost City and ask him what this red thing is. If he doesn''t know, send someone to ask in themercial street of Lost City."

    Soon, the second person was contacted through the crystal ball, and shortly after, the Queen returned to the crystal ball andughed at Robb, "Trying to deceive me? I already know! This thing is called red pepper, it was seized by the Dark Church from a merchant ship from Norma. It is said toe from the New Continent Maya, and the taste is very spicy. You use pepper and chili to make soup base to suppress the fishy smell of the food!"

    "What kind of crazy woman are you? How many people did you mobilize to investigate in such a short time? Is this how the kingdoms power is used?" Robb said.

    "How else should it be used?" the Queen replied.

    "Use it for legitimate purposes!"

    "This is already very legitimate."

    "Nonsense!"

    Ignoring Robb''s ridicule, the Queen turned to criticize him, "It''s all your fault. You never do anything serious, just research food all day. You always use these misceneous things to influence the normal operation of the entire kingdom of Gran, luring good, honest, and hardworking Gran people into one pit after another. You are the person who never does anything legitimate."

    Robb rolled his eyes.

    The Queen realized that she had said something crazy and didn''t continue. She quickly changed the subject, "Right, Madeline will pass by the Westwind City soon."

    "Oh?" Robb immediately understood. "Last time I remember you said you wanted to guide her back to Bright Road and then lead the army to march to the Capital of Saints."

    "That city is not the Capital of Saints," the queen said. "Its name is Mondra''s Lair."

    "Yes, yes!" Robb said. "The only real capital of the Kingdom of Gran is the ck Earth Tower, right? Everything else is a pseudo-capital."

    "That''s right," the queen said. "Madeline will definitely want to stay in the Westwind City for a day and not immediately take the train. You can probably guess why. I just wanted to ask beforehand, how is Robb Smith''s wind magic progressing now?"

    "It''s going well," Robb said with a smile.

    "Is it just polite well or is it really well?" the queen asked.

    "It''s really well!"

    "Okay, I see," the queen said. "Let''s stop here. It''s gettingte, and I still need to go get some hotpot."

    "Oh? You''re not even trying to hide it now?" Robb asked.

    "There''s no point in hiding it in front of you," the queen said. "Anyway, you can guess it."

    After saying that, she decisively hung up the phone without even saying "goodbye" or "talk to youter."

    Robb shrugged at the crystal ball and looked up at the train station across from him, thinking to himself, "Looks like there''s a possibility that Madeline will drag me to Mondra''s Lair. Ugh, I don''t really want to go!"

    Robb was still the same as before, not liking to move around too much. However, the incident with the ck dragon''s attackst time had some impact on him. If he stayed here without doing anything for four years, the ck dragon mighte again, and then another tough battle would ensue. Without the help of the queen, would they still be able to sessfully repel the ck dragon next time?

    The answer was obvious!

    Perhaps it was time to go out and exercise his muscles and prepare a little for the ck dragon battle four yearster. At least he needed to get some decent equipment. His only reliable equipment now was the bow of life, which he improvised during thest fight against the ck dragon. The armor he was wearing was just a in steel armor, and his shield and sword were all ordinary junk. He had never encountered a strong enemy in this world before, and he could easily beat everything so far with just his bare hands, so there was no need to prepare any good equipment or armor.

    But now, it seemed like he had to prepare a little.

    Moreover, he had to prepare his subordinates as well. Killing a world-ss final boss like the bahamut was not something he could do alone, even with a set of godly equipment. He needed teammates to cooperate. He had to arm an army, and the next time the ck dragon dared toe, they would really have to chop off its head.

    "Good!" He stretchedzily. "It''s time to be a little more diligent. Let''s go out and look for some equipment."

    A few dayster, a diesel train roared over from Stone Canyon, bringing a whole load of passengers.

    Meanwhile, ten minutes before the train arrived, Robb had already split himself up, with his doppelganger maintaining his blond hair and sitting on a stone bench lost in thought.

    His real self, however, had transformed into the appearance of Robb Smith and was sitting quietly in the chapel waiting.

    After the train arrived at the station but before it hade to a stop, Madeline had already jumped out of the window and several ck earth knights stumbled out of the window behind her, shouting, "Commander, jumping out of a moving train will get us into trouble."

    Without looking back, Madeline replied, "I''ve checked it out. The people in Westwind City follow the fine tradition of Godfather and only curse at men, not women. So it''s fine for me to jump out of the train, but if you follow suit, it will be a big deal."

    As soon as she finished speaking, several staff members jumped out of the tform next to her, grabbing the ck earth knights and angrily scolding them, "Don''t you know how to use the door? If you like jumping out of windows so much, why do we need train doors? You bunch of fools won''t die from the fall, but you''ll be fined one gold coin each."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 688: Let him

    Chapter 688: Let him

    "A nationwide, grand mobilization order for the Eastern Expedition that swept across the kigndom began.

    The queen''s determination to recover the Kingdom of Gran was extremely firm and now her will has be the will of the majority of the people in West Gran as well.

    Since the small video of Mondra colluding with demons was leaked, the people of the kingdom of Gran had long lost their trust in Mondra, seeing him as a synonym for evil and an unworthy ruler to follow.

    But in these four years, Miss Queen has constantly learned various new ideas from Robb, developed the economy, and promoted culture. Under her management, West Grans economy has been thriving, with industry and agriculture making progress in tandem, and transportation and water conservancy have also made great progress.

    When people have a better life, of course, they will love their rulers. A warunched by a beloved ruler will naturally be a just war.

    The righteous will prevail over the wicked, this is an unchanging truth even in the world of swords and magic.

    The people of West Gran responded enthusiastically to the mobilization order for the Eastern Expedition, and the massive expeditionary army was quickly assembling.

    At this time, Robb had already disguised himself as a ck-haired youth, Robb Smith, and came to Bright Road with Madeline.

    Bright Road at this time was already filled with an atmosphere of an impending war.

    Militia from various viges could be seen everywhere on the streets.

    Nobles from the countryside came together, parading around with their private armies. Groups of people could be seen everywhere on the roadside, cursing Mondra with righteous indignation.

    In a square, a schr was passionately giving a speech. Robb and Madeline stood on the side and listened for a while. The schr spoke about the old events of twenty years ago, the year when the ck dragon danced in the sky, and how Mondra colluded with the Church of Light to persecute the young queen.

    This speech, coupled with Mondra''s already tarnished image, immediately stirred up the crowd''s emotions. Everyone around, soldiers and civilians alike, shouted in anger.

    Robb shook his head and smiled, pulling Madeline and continuing to walk. When passing by the entrance of the Church of Darkness, they saw arge group of Temr Knights carrying supplies. Clearly, this battle was also important for the Church of Darkness.

    If they won this battle, the Church of Light would bepletely driven out of the Kingdom of Gran! So the Church of Darkness, who had ulterior motives, had to spare no effort to help Her Majesty the Queen.

    Soon, the two walked to the front of the pce. Behind the pce was the Royal Magic Academy, so there were also many studentsing and going on this road in front of the pce. Robb quickly spotted an old acquaintance, George! He wasughing and joking with a group of students as they walked down the long street.

    George was wearing a silk robe and holding a white por wand in his hand. The tip of the wand was iid with a ruby, which was known to enhance the power of fire magic. With his appearance, George looked like a formal magician.

    As Robb and Madeline were about to enter the pce, they saw George and the group of students rushing ahead of them. George shouted at the pce guards, "Listen to me, pce guards. I am George, a fire magician. I want to offer my enthusiasm to my great kingdom. Please allow me to see Her Majesty the Queen. I want to join the court magicians and serve Her Majesty."

    The guards didn''t react at all to George''s words for a while. Then, a man in a captain''s uniform emerged and pointed at George, saying, "You are a student at the Magic Academy, aren''t you? Go back to school and study. Don''t cause trouble. Although the kingdom is currently in need of people, it doesn''t mean that everyone should be sent to the battlefield. Students like you should finish your studies before offering service to the kingdom."

    George loudly replied, "What are you talking about? Do you notthink my strength is not enough? Let me tell you, I, the great magician George, am already a powerful master."

    The captain looked at George sideways and said, "Show me a spell."

    George shouted, "Watch this!" He waved his white por wand forward and muttered some words. Then, a fireball the size of a ping pong ball flew out of the wand''s tip. It lookedical but hit arge rock in the distance with a loud bang. The small fireball exploded and engulfed the entire rock in mes.

    Everyone nearby was shocked.

    In fact, most of the students who came with George were there tough at him, but they didn''t expect him to release such a powerful fireball.

    Madeline was also stunned. "What''s going on? That fireball was so small, how could it have such a big impact?"

    Robb whispered in her ear, "He''s wearing the silk robe that my teacher made. It adds 50 to his magic attack power. Therefore, the power of his magic just now was about 50.05."

    Madeline asked in surprise, "Is that data urate? How was it evaluated?"

    Robb shrugged, "It''s just an estimate."

    Madeline said, "You''re amazing. You can even estimate the power of magic."

    If someone else had said this, Robb would have thought that they were being sarcastic or making fun of him. But when Madeline said it, he knew that she was genuinely praising him. He felt embarrassed and thought to himself, [I just made it up. Don''t take it so seriously.]

    George''s performance left everyone around him stunned.

    However, the captain of the pce guard quickly reacted and pointed at George, saying, "Put down your wand, take off your robe and put on ordinary clothes, and then try to cast a spell."

    "Why can''t I wear my robe and carry my wand for the demonstration?" asked George.

    The captain replied, "If a junior apprentice can be a magician just by having these equipment, then we might as well give this equipment to a real magician, who can be a great magician and bring greater benefits to the kingdom."

    "Hey!" George protested, "This is arrogance and prejudice, and you''ll get what''sing to you."

    "Take him away! Send someone to ask his father if he''s willing to sell this equipment to the court magicians." The captain waved his hand, and several soldiers walked over, lifted George up, and dragged him in the direction of the magic school.

    As George was being dragged away, he screamed, "Put me down! Kante will be knighted, so why can''t I even be a small court magician? I must participate in this expedition to help my friend. Oh, Robb, you''re here? Please speak for me. You''re ranked high now, so your words carry weight."

    Robb shrugged and said to him, "Go back to school and don''t cause trouble until you graduate from elementary school."

    The students who came to watch themotionughed heartily and followed along.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 689: Let him

    Chapter 689: Let him

    "A nationwide, grand mobilization order for the Eastern Expedition that swept across the kigndom began.

    The queen''s determination to recover the Kingdom of Gran was extremely firm and now her will has be the will of the majority of the people in West Gran as well.

    Since the small video of Mondra colluding with demons was leaked, the people of the kingdom of Gran had long lost their trust in Mondra, seeing him as a synonym for evil and an unworthy ruler to follow.

    But in these four years, Miss Queen has constantly learned various new ideas from Robb, developed the economy, and promoted culture. Under her management, West Grans economy has been thriving, with industry and agriculture making progress in tandem, and transportation and water conservancy have also made great progress.

    When people have a better life, of course, they will love their rulers. A warunched by a beloved ruler will naturally be a just war.

    The righteous will prevail over the wicked, this is an unchanging truth even in the world of swords and magic.

    The people of West Gran responded enthusiastically to the mobilization order for the Eastern Expedition, and the massive expeditionary army was quickly assembling.

    At this time, Robb had already disguised himself as a ck-haired youth, Robb Smith, and came to Bright Road with Madeline.

    Bright Road at this time was already filled with an atmosphere of an impending war.

    Militia from various viges could be seen everywhere on the streets.

    Nobles from the countryside came together, parading around with their private armies. Groups of people could be seen everywhere on the roadside, cursing Mondra with righteous indignation.

    In a square, a schr was passionately giving a speech. Robb and Madeline stood on the side and listened for a while. The schr spoke about the old events of twenty years ago, the year when the ck dragon danced in the sky, and how Mondra colluded with the Church of Light to persecute the young queen.

    This speech, coupled with Mondra''s already tarnished image, immediately stirred up the crowd''s emotions. Everyone around, soldiers and civilians alike, shouted in anger.

    Robb shook his head and smiled, pulling Madeline and continuing to walk. When passing by the entrance of the Church of Darkness, they saw arge group of Temr Knights carrying supplies. Clearly, this battle was also important for the Church of Darkness.

    If they won this battle, the Church of Light would bepletely driven out of the Kingdom of Gran! So the Church of Darkness, who had ulterior motives, had to spare no effort to help Her Majesty the Queen.

    Soon, the two walked to the front of the pce. Behind the pce was the Royal Magic Academy, so there were also many studentsing and going on this road in front of the pce. Robb quickly spotted an old acquaintance, George! He wasughing and joking with a group of students as they walked down the long street.

    George was wearing a silk robe and holding a white por wand in his hand. The tip of the wand was iid with a ruby, which was known to enhance the power of fire magic. With his appearance, George looked like a formal magician.

    As Robb and Madeline were about to enter the pce, they saw George and the group of students rushing ahead of them. George shouted at the pce guards, "Listen to me, pce guards. I am George, a fire magician. I want to offer my enthusiasm to my great kingdom. Please allow me to see Her Majesty the Queen. I want to join the court magicians and serve Her Majesty."

    The guards didn''t react at all to George''s words for a while. Then, a man in a captain''s uniform emerged and pointed at George, saying, "You are a student at the Magic Academy, aren''t you? Go back to school and study. Don''t cause trouble. Although the kingdom is currently in need of people, it doesn''t mean that everyone should be sent to the battlefield. Students like you should finish your studies before offering service to the kingdom."

    George loudly replied, "What are you talking about? Do you notthink my strength is not enough? Let me tell you, I, the great magician George, am already a powerful master."

    The captain looked at George sideways and said, "Show me a spell."

    George shouted, "Watch this!" He waved his white por wand forward and muttered some words. Then, a fireball the size of a ping pong ball flew out of the wand''s tip. It lookedical but hit arge rock in the distance with a loud bang. The small fireball exploded and engulfed the entire rock in mes.

    Everyone nearby was shocked.

    In fact, most of the students who came with George were there tough at him, but they didn''t expect him to release such a powerful fireball.

    Madeline was also stunned. "What''s going on? That fireball was so small, how could it have such a big impact?"

    Robb whispered in her ear, "He''s wearing the silk robe that my teacher made. It adds 50 to his magic attack power. Therefore, the power of his magic just now was about 50.05."

    Madeline asked in surprise, "Is that data urate? How was it evaluated?"

    Robb shrugged, "It''s just an estimate."

    Madeline said, "You''re amazing. You can even estimate the power of magic."

    If someone else had said this, Robb would have thought that they were being sarcastic or making fun of him. But when Madeline said it, he knew that she was genuinely praising him. He felt embarrassed and thought to himself, [I just made it up. Don''t take it so seriously.]

    George''s performance left everyone around him stunned.

    However, the captain of the pce guard quickly reacted and pointed at George, saying, "Put down your wand, take off your robe and put on ordinary clothes, and then try to cast a spell."

    "Why can''t I wear my robe and carry my wand for the demonstration?" asked George.

    The captain replied, "If a junior apprentice can be a magician just by having these equipment, then we might as well give this equipment to a real magician, who can be a great magician and bring greater benefits to the kingdom."

    "Hey!" George protested, "This is arrogance and prejudice, and you''ll get what''sing to you."

    "Take him away! Send someone to ask his father if he''s willing to sell this equipment to the court magicians." The captain waved his hand, and several soldiers walked over, lifted George up, and dragged him in the direction of the magic school.

    As George was being dragged away, he screamed, "Put me down! Kante will be knighted, so why can''t I even be a small court magician? I must participate in this expedition to help my friend. Oh, Robb, you''re here? Please speak for me. You''re ranked high now, so your words carry weight."

    Robb shrugged and said to him, "Go back to school and don''t cause trouble until you graduate from elementary school."

    The students who came to watch themotionughed heartily and followed along.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 690: Former members of the Wind Knights

    Chapter 690: Former members of the Wind Knights

    Although George was taken away, thest sentence he said before leaving made Robb a little curious. He turned to Madeline beside him and asked, "Did George just say that Kante will be knighted?"

    Madeline nodded, "Yes! Kante''s uncle, Baron Nuolun, made a request to the captain of the Wind knights, hoping to make his nephew a real knight and participate in this expedition. After making a fortune in recent years, Baron Nuolun has spent a lot of money on his colleagues in the Wind knights, supporting his poorrades-in-arms, buying war horses and equipment for the knights, and has put in both money and effort. The captain of the Wind knights had no choice but to agree when he asked."

    Robb was speechless, "Using connections and walking through the back door?"

    Madeline said, "Although it''s using connections, Kante is actually pretty good. Among the students in this year''s ss at the academy, except for you, he is the most outstanding one."

    "A physical department mage is also considered outstanding?" Robb was sweating profusely. "Just how bad are the students in this year''s ss?"

    Madelineughed, "When we say he''s outstanding, it''s not because his magic power is strong. It''s because he is the most suitable warrior to walk out of school and onto the battlefield in this year''s ss of students."

    "Okay!" Robb agreed with her statement.

    The two of them walked into the pce, not directly into the main hall to see the queen, but instead went around to a small hall on the side to meet the captain of the Wind knights. Robb was about to be a staff officer for the Wind knights, so it was appropriate to meet the captain.

    As they approached the door of the small hall, Madeline suddenly grabbed Robb and put a finger to her lips, "Shh!" and then pointed inside.

    Robb quickly stopped talking and looked into the small hall.

    It turned out that a solemn ceremony was taking ce in the small hall!

    A middle-aged man in a robe was standing sideways to the door. He looked to be in his forties and was somewhat familiar, but Robb couldn''t remember who he was.

    Kante was kneeling in front of this man, with a very pious look on his face.

    The middle-aged man in the robe held a sword t in his hand and rested it on Kante''s shoulder. He said in a very solemn voice, "In the face of strong enemies, fearlessness is essential! Be bold and loyal, worthy of the god of war! Be Honest and have integrity and never falter! Protect the weak, be righteous! This is your oath, remember it firmly!"

    Kante lowered his head and responded loudly, "I will bravely face strong enemies. I will fight against criminals without reservation. I will fight for those who cannot fight. I will help those who need help. I will not harm women and children. I will help my knight brothers. I will be faithful to my friends. And I will be sincere in love."

    After finishing his oath, the middle-aged man moved the sword that was resting on Kante''s shoulder and dered loudly, "I hereby announce that Kante Chengguang is now a knight."

    He waved his hand, and a whirlwind symbol appeared on Kante''s shoulder pad. It was a magical emblem emitting a bright green light. However, the emblem did not have any BUFF effect. It was merely a symbol, and anyone wearing this emblem was officially a member of the Wind knights.

    Kante stood up, excited and happy. Just then, Madeline walked into the small hall and greeted the middle-aged man, "Captain Barry, look who I brought."

    The man, known as Captain Barry, turned his head and saw Robb. He was overjoyed and eximed, "Robb Smith!"

    Kante also turned to see Robb and was equally delighted. He had not seen "this Robb" for a long time and had only heard that he had locked himself in the chapel to study wind magic. It was rare to see him.

    Robb gave Kante a nod of acknowledgment and then turned to Captain Barry. By now, Barry was facing Robb and could see his face clearly. It felt familiar to Robb, and he tried to remember where he had seen him before.

    After some thought, he suddenly remembered that he had met him before under a different name during a magic item production ss on Bright Road. He had even talked to him excitedly about being a soldier in the Wind knights. He had never thought that this guy was the captain.

    The current Wind knights were mostly the old subordinates of John Rnd Smith. After the old man died in the battle with the ck Dragon, the Wind knights fell into decline and were suppressed by the Thunder Knights, who drove them out of the power center.

    Interestingly, almost none of the members of them had served under Mondera. They all scattered to the countryside, like the Chengguang family, who moved to a small farm on the border. It was only after the queen''s rebellion that members of the Wind Knights gradually returned to serve under the queen.

    Barry turned to Robb and said, "I heard that in the Battle of the Lost City, you gave her Majesty the Queen a good strategy, repelled the surprise attack of the kingdom of Norma, and made great contributions. When I heard this news, I was really happy. This time, when Her Majesty the Queen said she nned to call you, I immediately suggested that you be the leader, but Her Majesty was worried that you were still young and could notmand well, so she asked you to be a staff member first."

    He then shook his head and said, "Her Majesty is really too careful. How could you notmand well? Who among the members of the Wind knights didn''t follow your grandfather? Whoever dares not to obey you, I''ll break his head."

    Madeline also chimed in, "That''s right, Elizabeth is too cautious."

    Robb cried andughed, "No, no, no, I think it''s better to be a staff member. I don''t know anything about the current Wind knights. If I really became the captain, wouldn''t it be me blindlymanding? Being a staff member is more suitable for me."

    "Well, that really puts you in a difficult position," Barry said. "Anyway, if you have any ideas, just tell me. The Wind knights were your grandfather''s, and sooner orter, they''ll be back in your hands."

    Robb thought to himself, [This is really a loyal old subordinate! Why didn''t he think about getting rid of me so that no one would steal his position as captain?]

    However, Robb soon realized why he didn''t have such thoughts.

    That evening, Robb arrived at the temporary camp of the Wind knights. As soon as the old members of the Wind knights from all over the world heard of Robb''s identity, they immediately swarmed over, and everyone looked at Robb''s eyes as if they were looking at a hero, a savior.

    "Mr. Smith!"

    "The descendant of the Smith family."

    "The soul of our Wind knights!"

    "Someone can finally lead us to regain the glory of the Wind knights."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 691: Searching along the way

    Chapter 691: Searching along the way

    March!

    A group of demihuman soldiers,posed of leopard people, pig people, wolf people, tiger people, bear people, and others, is serving as the vanguard army and departs first towards Mondra''sir.

    Meanwhile, the ck Earth Knights led by Madeline and the Wind knights led by Captain Barry form the main fighting force as the center army are also headed towards Mondra''sir.

    Even the queen has prepared to lead the army in person, but she cannot join the troops immediately. Instead, she must make preparations beforehand. Unlike other leaders, who have many royal rtives to help govern the capital while they are away, the queen has no such rtives. If she leads the army, she can only leave an old minister to take care of the rear, which is not enough to hold the fort.

    Therefore, she cannot rashly leave Bright Road until absolutely necessary, or until the war is about to enter its most critical stage.

    This is Robb''s first time stepping into the territory east of Bright Road, apart from the time he went through the transmission portal to the Capital of Saints. However, that time he just went directly through the portal opened by Xuelu, without any sense of travel. However, this time is different, riding on a tall horse, he is travelling with arge army, which makes it more interesting.

    Unfortunately, the scenery he is seeing along the way is not good. Due to the continuous civil war between East and West Gran, which hassted for four years, the main battlefield has been the vast area between Bright Road and the Capital of Saints, which has been ravaged by the continuous war.

    Although both sides im to be righteous and will not easily harm ordinary civilians, the civilians living in such an environment are notfortable. They would naturally move away from the center of the battlefield and go to more peaceful areas to make a living.

    Therefore, along the way, Robb saw only ruined viges and burned forests. asionally, passing through a deserted town, he can see traces arson all over the town''s walls, and evenrge stones stuck in the town walls, obviously thrown by catapults.

    The team has been walking on the for half a day and it is now near noon. Kante, who has just be a glorious knight after joining the Wind knights, walked beside Robb on his horse,ughing and saying, "Robb, you really have been promoted fast. Remember when we both went to study on Bright Road together? It hasn''t been long since then. I barely became a knight, but you have already be a viscount."

    Robb replied absentmindedly, "Just average."

    Inattentively answering with his mouth, but his hands were not idle. He took out a map from his pocket, held it in his hand, and stared at it with wide-open eyes.

    "What''s so interesting about this map? I''ve seen it a thousand times before we set off!" said Kante.

    "I''m a staff member, you know, it''s never wrong to look at the map more," said Robb.

    Kante didn''t know that at this time Robb had secretly opened his "Mineral Detection" skill and was looking for minerals around him.

    Before the battle with the ck Dragon, Robb had never cared about "equipment" like this, and just wore anything. Anyway, nothing could beat him. But after fighting with the ck Dragon, he had to take the importance of equipment seriously.

    The reason why he was willing to follow the Queen''s army this time was mainly because he wanted to give himself an opportunity to "convince himself to go out," so he could look for any good things to dig along the way.

    Once he activated the "Mineral Detection" skill, some small golden dots appeared on the map. Of course, only Robb could see these small dots. Kante only saw Robb staring at the map very seriously.

    Robb confirmed the nearest small dot to himself and turned to Kante, saying, "I''m going to do my thing in the forest, wait for me for a few minutes."

    Kante was embarrassed and said, "Hey, it''s dangerous for only one person to go into the woods. What if you run into an enemy scout or something? Let a team of soldiers go with you."

    "Do you like having a team of soldiers watching you while you do you your thing?" asked Robb.

    "Well, I don''t really like it," said Kante, scratching his head.

    Robbughed and jumped off his horse before diving into the roadside forest.

    The warriors of Kantes Wind Knights were guarding outside the woods. As for the main force, they continued to move forward.

    Robb made some rustling sounds deliberately in the woods, waited until the trees blocked the view of the people outside, then used his "sh" skill, appearing far away in an instant. Then, he used his "Flight" skill and flew to the yellow dot on the map in no time.

    Looking around, he couldn''t see any exposed ore on the ground.

    The real world is not like a game world, where minerals grow directly on the ground, which is bizarre but true. In the real world, most mineral veins are buried underground.

    But that didn''t stump Robb. He lightly jumped into the air, then dived straight into the ground, nting himself there with a thud...

    In a blink of an eye, he reached the mineral vein!

    Robb took out a small mining pick that he had prepared earlier, tapped it lightly, used his "Mining" skill, and a countdown timer that only he could see appeared. The timer swept from left to right in an instant. It only took 1.5 seconds. A shiny silver ore appeared in his hand.

    Robb nced at it and shook his head, "Silver ore, no use at all."

    He held the ore in his hand, brushed the ground and flew back to the ground, then flew back to the forest where he had just been. He pretended to adjust the hem of his robe while walking out of the woods.

    Kanteughed outside, "Are you done? I was worried that you were ambushed by enemy scouts."

    Robb smiled and said, "I didn''t see any enemy scouts, but I found a piece of ore on the ground. Here, I''ll give it to you."

    He gently threw the silver ore in his hand, and the stone fell into Kante''s hand. Kante picked it up and looked at it. "Silver ore? And it''s of such high purity. This... this ore is quite valuable. You could even find it by taking a dump? What kind of luck do you have?"

    Robb said, "I don''t have any other skills, but I have really good luck."

    After speaking, he returned to his horse, took out the map again, and stared at it.

    Kanteughed again next to him, "You looking at the map again? Hey, Robb, you just became a staff officer, so you''re excited, right? Are you that eager to make a contribution? Hahaha! To be honest, I feel the same way. I just became a knight, so now I''m full of energy."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 692: He is very lucky

    Chapter 692: He is very lucky

    TL: Sorry everyone, it''s really hard to juggle tranting with studying and extracurricrs forputer scienceAlong the way, Robb kept searching for ore.

    He couldn''t use the excuse of "digging a hole" too often, so he came up with various reasons such as needing to pee, seeing someone walking in the distance, wanting to chat with someone, wanting to brag to Madeleine... He would use any excuse that could deceive his team for a few minutes without causing significant dys, and except for Kanteining about him a few times, no one really minded.

    On the way, he explored every vein of ore he could find. Unfortunately, luck was not on his side and the best he found were a gold and silver mine. The rest were justmon materials like copper, iron, and tin, which were abundant in Westwind City and not useful for making better equipment.

    That night, the vanguard army of the allied forces reported that there was no fighting ahead and no sign of any of Mondra''s scattered soldiers.

    The main army was relieved upon receiving this news.

    The troops set up camp near a smallke, and soldiers set up many iron pots along theke to boil their rationed food. They also added wild vegetables they had gathered on the way, and some soldiers even caught rabbits and wild boars, cleaned and chopped them up, and cooked everything together, including the entrails.

    It was a huge stew!

    These guys didn''t have any chili or money to buy pepper, nor did they have any fragrant spices to mask the smell of the stew. The smell was so bad that it made Robb unable to breathe.

    What made him even angrier was that everyone except him could tolerate the smell. Even Madeleine, the youngdy, didn''t mind the stinky smell of the stew. She even sent a ck Earth Knight to invite Robb and Kante to the ck Earth Knight''s camp to have dinner with her.

    Kante knew that he was only invited because the youngdy was too shy to invite only Robb, so she brought him along. He dragged Robb along, saying, "Let''s go! Don''t just look at the map all day. Let''s go have dinner with Duke Madeleine."

    Robb had no choice but to go...

    The two of them walked through a bunch of stinky military kitchens and arrived at the main camp of the ck Earth Knights. They saw Madeleine and a group of ck Earth Knights sitting around a pot that didn''t stink, but was emitting the fragrance of pepper.

    The noble stew, with added spices, was, of course,pletely different.

    Robb and Kante sat down beside the pot, and the ck Earth Knights immediately adjusted their positions to let Robb sit next to Madeleine.

    However, they couldn''t find a topic to talk about. It was awkward!

    Madeline could only hug her knees with both hands and stare nkly at theke in the distance, thinking to herself, "What should I say?"

    At this moment, Kante, who was with them, came in handy. He reached into his pocket and pulled out two pieces of ore, a high-purity gold ore and a high-purity silver ore, and smiled at Madeline, saying, "My lord, let me tell you an interesting story. Robb''s luck is simply amazing. He picked up two good stones on the road today. Look, one is a gold ore and the other is a silver ore. It''s amazing."

    Madeline was surprised and took the stones to look at them. "Can you really find these things on the roadside?"

    Kanteughed and said, "I also wonder that. How can you pick up such things so easily? But he just happened to pick them up. His luck is really incredible."

    Madeline smiled, "Luck is also a part of one''s talent! With Mr. Robb''s good luck, he will definitely turn bad into good."

    Robb, who was standing next to them, couldn''t help but think, [Are they really out of things to say? Well, let me continue to look at the map. Maybe there are some good ores around here.]

    He took out the map and began to study it carefully.

    Kante whispered to Madeline, "My lord, Robb seems to be crazy about studying maps today."

    Madeline said, "He''s a responsible person. Now that he''s a staff officer, he studies maps and strategies diligently. This is such a precious quality."

    The ck Earth Knights next to them were sweating profusely...

    At this moment, Robb confirmed a vein on the map. It was quite interesting and happened to be in theke next to them. He turned his head to look at theke, which was not too big or too small, covering an area about four or five times that of a ser field. The position of the vein shown on the map was right in the center of theke.

    Robb stood up and said, "I suddenly feel like swimming."

    "Uh?" Madeline said, "Why do you want to swim now? It''s still cold outside, and summer hasn''t arrived yet."

    Robb said seriously, "Whether it''s cold or not doesn''t affect my desire to swim. I''m just being willful."

    Madeline said, "You''re right. Swimming doesn''t have to be seasonal."

    The ck Earth Knights beside them covered their faces. "Commander! You changed your mind too quickly. We can''t keep up."

    "You guys go ahead and eat. I''ll go for a swim and be back soon." With that, Robb quickly ran to theke shore. Madeline said, "Take your time, don''t rush..." But before she finished her sentence, Robb had already taken off his clothes and jumped into the water.

    She quickly turned around and dared not look in the direction of Robb. She just said to the ck Earth Knights beside her, "Everyone, watch out for Mr. Robb and don''t let anything happen to him."

    She heard a ssh behind her, and Robb jumped into the water. Madeline dared to turn her head and look at theke, "Huh? Where is Mr. Robb? Shouldn''t there be a head on the water when swimming? Why can''t I see him?"

    Just as she finished speaking, she saw Robb''s head pop up, "I want to y around in the water and see how long I can hold my breath. Don''t worry."

    After speaking, he dove back into the water and swam towards the depths.

    After diving two or three meters deep, he estimated that with the transparency of the greenke, the people on the shore shouldn''t be able to see him, so he quickly used the druid''s shapeshifting ability to turn into a seal and then quickly dived into the deep water.

    Thiske is really deep!

    There are some small fish, shrimp, and turtles in the water, but there are no particrly strange monsters.

    The druid''s seal form swims very fast. In the blink of an eye, he swam to the deepest point. He used his night vision ability to scan the deep water and immediately found the vein he was looking for, a kind of ore that emitted a strange metallic luster.

    Before digging it open, Robb didn''t know what kind of ore it was. He first turned back into human form and then took out a small pickaxe and started digging.

    1.5 seconds!

    Soon, a piece of stone shimmering with magical luster fell into his hand - Arcanite!

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 693: Arcanite ore

    Chapter 693: Arcanite ore

    When he dug up a piece of Arcanite, Robb ttened his mouth and felt unhappy. Although the name sounded impressive, it was no better than gold, silver, copper, iron, crystal, and other gems. It was a rare ore, but it was only a level 60 mineral in "Dark de," and all equipment made from it was also at level 60. The highest level in the game was 120.

    Equipment at level 60 were basically useless, and Robb was about to throw away the ore when he had a sudden idea. He couldn''t fight the ck Dragon alone, so it was necessary to arm his friends, especially Madeline. She was so kind to him, but he had done very little for her.

    Last time on Bright Road, Madeline was attacked by the big loli, the Dark Sword Saint. The two women were evenly matched in strength and their weapons were simr, but Madeline lost because of her equipment. The big loli wore the Flying Dragon Leather Armor made by Robb, which suppressed Madeline, who wore ordinary ck armor.

    It was difficult to guarantee that Madeline would not encounter simr situations in the future. It might be a good idea to use Arcanite to make a set of armor for her.

    Robb flipped through the production list and found that there was indeed a set of armor called the "Arcanite Defender," which included a helmet, armor, and shield. Altogether, it required 18 Arcanite Ingots. Based on the quantity of four Arcanite Ores to make one ingot, Robb needed to dig up 72 Arcanite Ores.

    Digging up 72 ores was not a big deal, but Robb soon discovered an awkward problem after swinging his pickaxe a few times. He didn''t have the game''s backpack...

    The game backpack could hold an unlimited number of items, filling up the grid without caring about the weight and volume of the items. It was even possible to fit dozens of elephants in a backpack, but he didn''t have that kind of strange backpack here. He only had his real-life backpack, and he didnt dive with it.

    That was embarrassing!

    After digging up four pieces of ore, he couldn''t continue digging and could only hold the four pieces of ore in his hands and float to the surface.

    As soon as his head emerged from the water, Madeline nervously called out, "Mr. Robb, you''ve been underwater for several minutes. How can you hold your breath for so long? I was so worried that if you didn''te up soon, I would jumped in to find you."

    Robb smiled and said, "I naturally have arger lung capacity."

    After all, this was a magical world where all kinds of strange things existed. Being able to hold one''s breath for a few minutes was not a very strange thing, and no one suspected that he was lying.

    However, they couldn''t understand the next scene. They saw Robb swimming to the shore and throwing fourrge stones that were rectangr and about the size of a ser ball onto the bank. The stones were cut into perfectly square shapes and looked identical in size and standard.

    He turned to Madeleine and said, "Madeleine, I found these four stones at the bottom of theke. They seem to be useful for making something good. Can you watch them for me while I go down to pick up a few more?"

    Madeleine asked, "What kind of stones are these?"

    Robb didn''t know if people in this world were familiar with the term "Aurum" (a fictional metal in the book), perhaps they didn''t understand it. So he simply said, "I don''t know what kind of stones they are, but I think they emit a strange luster, and there must be something special about them. I picked them up and will show them to my teacherter. He''s knowledgeable and should know what they are."

    Madeleine took his words seriously and ordered a few ck Earth Knights beside her to move the four stones back and ced them near the stew pot. Robb then dived down again.

    Madeleine said, "Ah, Mr. Robb''s diving movements are so beautiful."

    The ck Earth Knights didn''t say anything.

    Kante, "I didn''t hear anything, I didn''t hear anything at all."

    A few minutester, Robb surfaced again and threw four more stones onto the bank before diving down again.

    He repeated this process several times, and after a while, he had brought up a total of seventy pieces of the same kind of stones as the first four, each the size of a ser ball. The pile of seventy-two stones was huge, enough to build arge stone pedestal.

    Soon, these stones were dried by the fire beside them. After the surface moisture evaporated, they emitted a sparkling and cold blue luster.

    Even those who didn''t know what Aurum was could feel that this mineral was extraordinary. Robb was getting dressed when a magician from the ck Earth Knights lightly tapped the Aurum with his finger and whispered, "This thing should be a treasure. Although I don''t know much about it, I''ve studied alchemy for a while and seen countless strange materials. But I don''t recognize this."

    A ck Earth Knight beside him said, "My family was poor when I was young, and my father was a cksmith. I also learned a lot about minerals from him, but I''ve never seen this kind of ore. It''s neither gold nor iron, judging by its luster, it should be a strange metal containing magic. It must be great for making equipment."

    The alchemist and miner expressed their opinions, and everyone knew that this was definitely a good thing and nned to study it further.

    Madeline suddenlyughed and said, "Mr. Robb is amazing! He can even retrieve treasures while diving! It''s all thanks to his good luck. People with good luck have good fortune. To have such good fortune, it means his character must be beyond reproach."

    The crowd replied with silence.

    As soon as she spoke, she shattered the schrly atmosphere of the discussion, causing everyone to lose interest in the conversation. They thought to themselves, [You''re the most outrageous one here.]

    One of the ck Earth Knights asked, "What should we do with these stones? Although they seem valuable, we''re currently marching and it''s not easy to transport them."

    Robb said, "Why don''t I send them back to Westwind City? We don''t even know what they are. I''ll let my teacher take a look and handle them if they''re valuable."

    He then took out a transmission scroll from his pocket and with a flick, a purple transmission portal appeared in mid-air, leading directly to the cemetery of the Westwind City Chapel.

    The ck Earth Knights couldn''t help but exim, "People from Westwind City are really amazing! Everyone can create a strategic-level transmission portal with just a wave of their hand. Hey, Kante, do you also have one of these?"

    Kante was a bit embarrassed as he said, "I do! My father... uh... my uncle was worried about my safety, so he specially requested a transmission scroll from Godfather for me to bring on this expedition. He said that if I encounter any danger, I can use it to call for help."

    The ck Earth Knights were overjoyed, "If you call for help, will Godfathere to your aid?"

    Kante replied, "Godfatherughed and scolded me, saying that he will only save my life, not fight my battles for me. As a man, I must fight my own battles."

    The ck Earth Knights sneered, "Well, that''s no fun."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 694: Arcanite Defender

    Chapter 694: Arcanite Defender

    "Robb picked up a fewrge stones and went through the transmission portal. Kante also helped carry a few stones. The ck Earth Knights also helped carry the Arcanite ore. In no time, seventy-two pieces of Arcanite ore were ced in the chapel yard.

    Robb switched his consciousness to thezy priest. He greeted the people who helped move the ore with a smile and said, ''Hello.''

    Although he looked harmless with his smiling face, everyone knew he could withstand the attacks of the ck Dragon. Everyone treated him with more respect than before. The ck Earth Knights all bowed respectfully and said, Hello, Godfather.''

    Then they turned to look at the marvel carved on the mountain cliff in the distance and envied it, saying, "We were unable toe to the Crystal Canyon for the battle against the ck Dragon. It''s a real pity."

    "Not a pity," Robb said. "Sooner orter, we will have to fight the ck Dragon. Anyway, four yearster, it wille to Westwind City because this city will be richer and leave other cities behind."

    While he was talking, he rubbed his hands together and after a 1.5-second cast-time, the four pieces of Arcanite ore on the ground fused together into an Arcanite ingot that shimmered with a blue light.

    The ck Earth Knights eximed, "Wow! Godfather, what kind of ore is this?"

    "Arcanite," Robb said with a smile. "Once, in a time called the 60s, it was a symbol of status and power. However, by the time the 120s arrived, it had be a tear of the era."

    As he spoke, he continued to rub his hands together, and in no time, eighteen Arcanite ingots were ced in front of everyone.

    The ck Earth Knights curiously asked, "What can this thing be used for?"

    Robb had already made up his mind about what to make, but pretended to hesitate and said, "What should we do with it? Robb Smith, you picked up these ores. You decide what to do with them."

    He quickly switched his consciousness to Robb Smith and took a step forward, saying, "Teacher, I see that Miss Madeline''s armor is very old. Why not use this Arcanite to make her a new set of armor?"

    "Okay!" Robb switched back to the priest''s consciousness and waved his hand in the air, conjuring up a pile of misceneous materials from the warehouse, including dense grinding stones, sulphur salts, and enchanted leather.

    Then, he rubbed his hands together, and a progress bar appeared for five seconds...

    The ck Earth Knights stared in confusion as Robb kept rubbing his hands together for a full five seconds. Then, the materials on the ground merged together with a brushing sound and a strange light shed before a set of armor glowing with blue light appeared on the stone table.

    The Arcanite Defender set!

    It included a helmet, armor, gloves, and shield.

    This armor set was a glory of the 60s in "Dark de". It was a super popr thing for any warrior who could gather such a set at that time, and only the richest yers could afford it. After obtaining it, they usually wore this equipment and stood in front of the bank entrance in the game''srgest city to show off to other yers.

    Then, they would receive a wave of cheers and apuse, calling them "rich yer," "amazing," and "6666".

    However, these ck Earth Knights in front of him had no idea about its value. In the real world, people couldn''t see the equipment''s attribute values, only Robb could. This set of equipment had defense and additional attributes several times higher than the steel armor set.

    "Take it," Robbzily said as he leaned back on the stone stool. "I need to rest. You guys go back and continue to fight."

    After speaking, he shifted his consciousness back to Robb Smith and picked up the set of equipment.

    The ck Earth Knights didn''t dare to disturb him any further and bowed before retreating through the portal and returning to their camp by theke.

    Madeline had been waiting anxiously at the portal''s entrance. She was usually a very reliablemander, but when it came to anything rted to Robb Smith, she would be lovestruck. Robb and his group had only passed through the portal back to Westwind City, yet she was already worried sick.

    Finally, the ck Earth Knights began to emerge from the portal, one by one. Kante came back, then Robb, who was still holding the set of armor glowing with blue light, which looked majestic and awe-inspiring.

    Robb smiled at Madeline and said, "Miss Madeline, this armor set is made from the ore we gathered just now. I''m giving it to you."

    "Huh? Huh? Huh?" Madeline suddenly became ecstatic. "You...you want to give me a gift?"

    "Why, can''t I give you a gift?"

    "You...you can, of course!" Madeline was overjoyed. "I''m so happy! Well, then, I''ll dly ept this gift. Let me try it on."

    "Uh-huh, go ahead and take it, try it on," said the other person.

    Madeline took the Arcanite Defender and felt that it was not heavy. This metal was much lighter than steel, which felt strange to her. Usually, light metals were not durable enough and had lower defense power, making them more for show than for practical use.

    But, since it was a gift from Robb, nothing else mattered.

    This was the first gift she had received from Robb. The quality of the gift didn''t matter as much as the meaning behind it.

    Madeline was so happy that she almostughed out loud. She held onto the Arcanite Defender set and ran back to her tent. "I''m going to try it on right now!" she said.

    Ten minutester, she emerged from the tent.

    Robb, Kante, and the ck Earth Knights waiting outside were dazzled by what they saw. Madeline was wearing a very xing-looking women''s armor. The armor didn''t cover much of her body, exposing her arms and legs. It seemed to have very low defense, unlike the ck heavy armor she used to wear.

    The ck armorpletely concealed her feminine side, but this Arcanite Defender set revealed her body''s curves perfectly. Her well-trained, agile figure was much more attractive than those women who only knew how to cry.

    Madeline was a bit confused and said, "This armor is strange. The appearance I saw before putting it on seems different from how it looks on me."

    That''s how game equipment works. When you put it on, it automatically adjusts its appearance based on gender. Men''s armor covers everything up, while women''s armor are more revealing. Regardless of your height, weight, or even your race, the armor will fit you perfectly.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 695: Lets rename ourselves as the Blue Earth Knights.

    Chapter 695: Let''s rename ourselves as the Blue Earth Knights.

    Armor like this, with bare arms and legs exposed, would probably be considered obscene if worn by a femalemander in the East. Fortunately, this is the West, and Madeline is pretty generous about it. She didn''t protest about the exposed arms and thighs, but she felt a little confused. With such a small coverage area, it''s not really an armor, it''s more like fashion.

    The ck Earth Knights couldn''t help butment, "Hey, there''s something wrong with this armor."

    "Yeah, it''s supposed to be a helmet, but it only protects a tiny bit of the forehead. Themanders hair is all loose, and the back of the head ispletely unprotected."

    "And this armor only covers a small area on the chest and back. The waist, legs, and shoulders are full of gaps, making it easy to get hit."

    "The skirt armor is too short and doesn''t protect the legs. It''s very dangerous."

    One ck Earth knight even suggested to Robb Smith, "Mr. Robb Smith, the Arcanite you just picked up is a very rare mineral. Godfather made this thing? Shouldn''t we suggest to him to make a proper armor that can fully cover and protect themander?"

    Another ck Earth knight added, "Yes, if themander goes into battle wearing this, she will be easily injured."

    Robb said, "Don''t worry, although this set of armor looks like it''s made of very little material, it''s actually very strong in defense. Don''t you feel the powerful enchantment on it?"

    "Yeah, I can feel it," said a ck Earth knight. "Just by looking at the blue glow, you can tell it has a powerful enchantment effect. After all, it''s made by Godfather, who is known for making good things. But... having only enchantment effect is not enough, this armor covers too little. On the battlefield, arrows, axes, spears, and magic fly all over the ce. Relying on only a little extra enchantment effect without actual protection, it would be hard to assure themanders safety."

    The ck Earth Knights were saying this for Madeline''s safety, and Robb didn''t me them, he just smiled.

    But Madeline wouldn''t have it, she kicked one ck earth knight and said, "What are you guys doing? Mr. Robb gave me a gift, I''m so happy, and you''re criticizing the gift? Do you need to consider defense when giving gifts? For gifts to girls, they just need to be pretty, right? I like this pretty gift."

    The ck Earth Knights: "......"

    She looked delighted and patted the blue-glowing armor on her body, "But this armor is blue overall. It seems a bit inconsistent with the style of the ck Earth Knights when I wear it."

    The ck Earth Knights beside them nodded together and said, "Yes, yes,mander, although the armor looks good, its protective properties... cough... the color is blue, which does not match the style of our ck Earth Knights. We suggest you change back to ck armor."

    Madeline shook her head and said, "How can that be? Mr. Robb gave me this armor, and I have to wear it all the time. How about this, we rename our group the Blue Earth Knights, and all of you paint your ck armor blue. Also, don''t call yourselves ck Earth Knights anymore, call yourselves blue earth knights from now on."

    The ck Earth Knights remained silent for a strange moment, and then five secondster, they said in unison, "Blue actually matches ck very well. Cough, they are both very handsome colors. It''s okay for you to wear blue armor, and it will highlight the differences between themander and us subordinates."

    Madeline smiled and said, "Then there''s no problem."

    The ck Earth Knights said, "Right, no problem."

    Robb covered his face and thought, [The ck Earth Knights are finished. This army dominated by love is unimaginable. Fortunately, my Wind Knights are not so extreme.]

    As he was thinking this, he heard a soldier outside loudly reporting, "Captain of the Wind Knights, Lord Barry is here."

    The ck Earth Knights turned their heads and saw Captain Barry walking over quickly. He greeted the ck Earth Knights first, then turned to Robb and Madeline, looked left and right, and suddenly had a "Ah, how nice" expression on his face. He muttered, "I can see two families getting married again."

    Robb said, "Huh?"

    Barry said, "Ah, I didn''t say anything."

    He turned to Madeline and said in a low voice, "Duke, our scouts have found suspicious movements in the forest across theke. They may be the scouts of the Mondra army. I n to send a small team to the other side of theke to check it out and kill them if they are scouts."

    Madeline nodded, "Yes, this is a disputed area, and enemy scouts can be seen everywhere. It''s always better to be careful."

    "Go deal with the enemy scouts?" Kante suddenly became interested. "Commander, please let me go."

    Barry nced at Kante and nodded, "Okay, then you can go with the team. Be careful, new recruit, don''t die on your first battle. I don''t want to exin anything to your uncle."

    Kante said, "Captain, don''t look at me as young, I have fought many battles. When I was in Westwind City..."

    "Is fighting in Westwind City considered a battle?" Barry asked irritably. "You were just following behind the lord of Westwind City and shouting ''666'' and ''The boss is really cool''. Think about the real battles you''ve fought and what were the results."

    Kante thought carefully, and then said nothing.

    Robb chuckled, and Kante looked at him with a mournful expression, "brother Robb, are youughing at me?"

    Robb said, "No no no, I have received professional training and will definitely notugh unless I can''t help it."

    Kante pretended not to hear hisment and grabbed Robb''s arm, pulling him hard. "Come with me, together we are invincible."

    "Yes, yes, with us working together, we are invincible," Robb said helplessly as he followed Kante out.

    Soon, a small team was formed. Although the number of people was small, they were all elite. The team consisted of Kante, a "knight," Robb, a "wind magician," and two elite scouts from the Wind Knights. Their professions were mostly assassins and warriors.

    Madeline was a bit worried when she saw that Robb was going, so she asked two ck Earth Knights to follow them.

    Thus, a team of twenty-four people sneaked out of the camp.

    The other side had probably been secretly watching them from across theke, maybe even using the Hunter''s detection technique with a range of several thousand meters. Therefore, they could only sneak out of the camp and could not let the other side notice that they had discovered them. Their speed of travel could not be too fast, and they could only quietly sneak around the tree cover to avoid the other side''s line of sight as they silently made their way to the other side of theke.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 696: Yes, thats the reason.

    Chapter 696: Yes, that''s the reason.

    Theke isrge, but for a team with a wind magician, it''s not difficult to cross it.

    After greatly reducing his intelligence, Robb cast "Swift Wind" on all 24 members of the team, making their footsteps light and agile.

    The two ck Earth Knights didn''t say anything; they witnessed Robb''s skills during the battle in lost city and knew that he was a powerful wind magician.

    However, the 20 soldiers of the Wind knights hadn''t seen Robb use his magic before, and when they felt the power of "Swift Wind," they were all delighted. "No wonder he''s the grandson of the old captain," they said. "He''s so young, yet he''s already reached such a level of wind magic. In a few years, he might surpass the old captain and be the strongest wind magician on the continent."

    Robb was about to say something modest when Kante, who was next to him, interrupted. "Hahaha, of course!" Kante said. "Don''t you see who Robb learned from? He learned magic from Godfather of our Westwind City. How can he be weak in strength?"

    The soldiers of the Wind knights couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "We haven''t seen Godfather of Westwind City. Is he really that powerful? I heard he can even withstand the attacks of the ck dragon ."

    "I saw it with my own eyes," Kante said. "When the ck dragon hit him, Godfather flew hundreds of meters away and left a big pit when he fell. But he jumped out of the pit and was still lively and jumping, and he hit back with his weapon as if nothing had happened. He''s incredibly strong."

    "Ah, what a pity," the soldiers whispered. "Our Wind knights didn''t participate in that battle, but the ck Earth Knights did. After they came back, they were all full of themselves, and now they look down on everyone. They always say, ''Have you fought a ck dragon? If not, shut up.''"

    Kante was stunned for a moment and then smirked. "Don''t worry, I''m also a member of the Wind knights. I participated in the battle against the ck dragon. If anyone dares toe and provoke our team, I''ll be the first to fight back."

    The soldiers were overjoyed, and their admiration for Kante grew.

    The two ck Earth Knights next to them couldn''t stand it any longer. One of them asked, "Kante, what did you do during the ck dragon battle?"

    "I shot three arrows at the ck dragon from a distance," Kante said.

    "But aren''t you a warrior? Why were you shooting arrows?"

    "Well... uh..."

    "Shh!" the scout at the front turned around and whispered, "Be quiet. We''re about to reach the area where we saw movement earlier."

    Everyone fell silent in an instant, not making a single sound.

    The group crouched down, moving forward bit by bit, taking advantage of the cover of thick bushes and tree trunks. After a while, Robb saw an interesting scene: a hunched-over assassin standing behind a tree, "stealthing" around.

    He maintained his "stealth" posture, silent and invisible, and no one could see him. The group led by Kante, of course, could not notice him, but the assassin had his eyes on Robb''s group, watching their every move.

    However, the assassin did not raise the rm for the time being because if he did, he would have to speak or release a signal re or something, which would expose his position. He did not sound the rm for the time being and instead maintained his stealthing posture, carefully observing Robb''s group. Obviously, he wanted to gather more intelligence, figure out how many people were in Robb''s group, how muchbat power they had, and even eavesdrop on their conversations.

    Robb pretended not to notice the assassin, but he was actually carefully observing the assassin''s attire. He was wearing a dark green cloak that covered his entire body, and he was probably wearing a set of leather armor inside, which could be seen from the small piece of leather armor that was exposed from his wrist.

    Embroidered on the cloak near the cor was a small emblem: a lightning bolt.

    Although he had been in this world for four years, Robb did not know much about this world. He did not know what family or force this "lightning" emblem represented, but at least he was sure that it was not someone from his side. He had never seen this symbol before in Westwind City or on Bright Road.

    So, it had to be treated as an enemy first!

    At this time, the scout walking in front was still nervously looking around. They had not seen the assassin lurking behind the tree, and the assassin''s footsteps began to move back lightly, seemingly nning to retreat and then sound the rm.

    Just then, Robb suddenly used a silence spell and cast it on the assassin.

    The assassin was slightly stunned and a bit confused, not understanding where the magic came from. He grabbed his own neck with both hands, his face full of horror, trying to make a sound, but he could not utter a word. He turned around to run, but as soon as his footsteps moved, he caught the attention of a scout from the Wind knights.

    The scout whispered, "Be careful, there is an enemy lurking nearby."

    After speaking, he drew his dagger, leaped urately to the face of the silenced assassin, who at this point was not able to make a sound. The silenced assassin then drew his own dagger, and the two fought fiercely, trading blows for a few moments, with neither gaining an advantage.

    However, the Wind knights had more than one person, and there were other teammates around.

    When the two were fighting fiercely, the assassin suddenly stiffened and stopped all movements. Then, he slowly fell to the ground, and a Wind Knight assassin appeared behind him. The knife in his hand was still stained with blood. It turned out that he had sneaked up behind the assassin and stabbed him in the vital area of his back.

    After dealing with the enemy scout, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    A ck Earth Knight whispered, "Since we have found an enemy scout, there must be other enemies nearby. But why didn''t this assassin raise an rm after being discovered?"

    Robb raised his hand with a smile, "I used a silence spell on him."

    "Huh?" Everyone was surprised, "Aren''t you a wind magician?"

    Robb replied, "Um... well..." He didn''t know how to exin it.

    The ck Earth Knight next to him exined, "Every magician who is proficient in a single school of magic will also study a bit of Arcane magic. It''s unexpected that you have already started to study Arcane magic. It shows that your wind magic has already been practiced to a considerable degree."

    Robb said, "Ah, yes, that''s the reason."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 697: There is a barracks here

    Chapter 697: There is a barracks here

    Robb found it great that someone helped him exin things, so he could use a small part of magic openly without hiding it. As long as he didn''t overdo it, Madeline might not notice even if he exaggerated a bit. She would probably only say, "You have a great talent," and he could get away with it as long as the Queen didn''t see it. Madeline boasted about herself so much that even the queen wouldn''t believe her and would scold her for taking credit for things.

    A member of the Wind Knights kicked the corpse on the ground and saw the lightning emblem on the body, his face immediately turned ugly. "This is the symbol of the Thunder Knights. This guy is from the Thunder Knights."

    The soldiers around them gathered to take a look and confirmed the emblem, their faces showing displeasure.

    Air magic is divided into two branches: wind magic and thunder magic. These two branches form the Wind Knights and the Thunder Knights, respectively, and together form the Air System. They stand on equal footing with Water, Fire, and Earth systems. However, the rtionship between these two branches is not good.

    "Scum of the Thunder Knights!" A soldier muttered, "When the old captain was still alive, although our Wind Knights was in the upper hand, we didn''t bully the Thunder Knights. Instead, we took care of them in every possible way. But these guys joined Mondra''s rebel army immediately after the old captain died and worked hard to squeeze us out of the capital. They are despicable."

    Another soldier said, "But it''s also good that we don''t have to work for Mondra."

    "Hmph! Although that''s the case," the soldier who spoke before said, "I suffered for sixteen years in the countryside, and this ount still needs to be settled with the Thunder Knights."

    "Now is the chance, isn''t it?" A ck Earth Knight said, "The Thunder Knights are now rebels. You can settle this debt with them."

    "Uh-huh!" The soldiers of the Wind Knights heard this and couldn''t help but clench their fists.

    They continued forward, and this time the Wind Knights scouts were much more careful. Some of the scouts could stealth, and they used this skill to move ahead, with the rest of the group trailing behind intentionally. In this way, the scouts could sneak up and fight the enemy''s scouts unnoticed.

    Stealth fights are one of the most dangerous battles on Fengmo Continent. Assassins are inherently fragile, and in a battle between two stealthing sides, the side that finds the other first oftennds a backstab and easily kills their opponent.

    This is a battle that cannot be taken lightly!

    Robb activated his detection skill and looked from afar at the few assassins ahead, who were stealthing carefully. After a while, one of the assassins suddenly slowed down and walked slowly with a hunched back in the direction of another assassin lurking nearby, whose cor was embroidered with a lightning emblem. Robb followed his gaze and indeed saw the hidden assassin.

    The two assassins almost simultaneously noticed each other and realized that they had been discovered. The opposing assassin tried to sound the rm, but Robb immediately used his silence skill, causing the assassin to feel a sharp pain in his throat and copse without a sound.

    The assassins of the Wind knights turned around and gave Robb a thumbs up from afar. They were all former subordinates of John Rnd Smith, and naturally had a favorable impression of Robb as his sessor. They had been worried about whether such a young lord could lead the Wind knights to greatness again, but seeing his impressive skills, they couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    The Wind magicians will once again be the backbone of air magic!

    The group continued forward and after dealing with several scouts, they finally reached the opposite side of theke. From across theke, they could see the ck Earth Knights and the Wind knights'' camps. Theke was wide, with an area equivalent to four or five football fields, and it was difficult for ordinary people to see clearly across it.

    But with his detection skill, Robb could clearly see Madeline, Barry, and a group of ck Earth Knights gathered around arge pot, fishing out food to eat. They deliberately acted very casual and pretended not to have noticed the enemy across theke in order to stabilize the situation on their side.

    The scout at the front made a cautious gesture, and the rest of the group immediately slowed down. Robb nced into the forest and couldn''t help but exim softly. There was a camp stationed in the forest, but all the tents were covered with branches and leaves, making it difficult to spot them even with detection skills.

    The soldiers of the Thunder Knights, all with cors embroidered with a lightning emblem, were inside the camp, but they were all quiet and were silently moving a huge box.

    Robb and his group cautiously lurked around the outskirts of the camp and huddled together behind a pile of bushes. A ck Earth Knight whispered, "Oh my, there''s a whole army here. We thought there was only a small enemy scout team here. We didn''t expect so many people."

    Kante asked, "Roughly how many people are there? Can you tell?"

    Another ck Earth Knight whispered, "Young people have no experience. As long as you look at the size of the camp, you can guess the number of people. This army should have between five hundred and six hundred people."

    "So many!" Kante clicked his tongue. "Our twenty-four people can''t beat them."

    "Nonsense!" another knight of the Furious Wind Knights whispered, "We can only stealth a look at what this army is doing, and then report back as soon as possible."

    Everyone nodded, crawling along the ground and slowly approaching the military camp.

    Robb didn''t want to crawl on the ground, so he deliberatelygged behind a little. When everyone crawled out for a while and no one looked back, he sneaked forward, disappeared without a trace, and then didn''t have to crawl anymore. He stood up and walked forward confidently.

    Soon, Robb reached the edge of the military camp. Kante and the others crawled for a while before catching up with Robb. But they didn''t know that Robb was standing very close to them. Kante even turned around to look for Robb to see if he had caught up, but he didn''t see him and thought he was lying in some grass pile and didn''t pay much attention.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 698: Let Master Robb go first

    Chapter 698: Let Master Robb go first

    Everyone craned their necks to look towards the camp.. .

    They saw the members of the Thunder Knights silently moving a few boxes and cing them behind a pile of bushes near theke. Even if someone across theke cast a detection spell, they would not be able to see this spot.

    Then, a man who looked like amander emerged from the tent and approached the boxes. He asked the soldier next to him, "Is this the secret weapon sent to us by the Desert Kingdom?"

    "Yes!" a soldier who was moving the boxes answered respectfully. "Vice-captain, this is it."

    "Quickly set it up." The vice-captain chuckled. "The Desert Kingdom is reallying through this time. They specially sent us this thing. The fools from the Wind knights won''t even imagine that we have been waiting for them here. Look, that silly Barry is still eating his stew and doesn''t even know he''s about to die."

    Several knights beside him snickered, "That guy Barry was chased by us like a dog back then. Now he can be the captain of the Wind knights. It shows that the Wind knights are really ipetent."

    "Hahaha! Yes! Such a weak person." The vice-captainughed. "You see, even though I am so strong, I can only be the vice-captain in the Thunder Knights. But Barry, that noob, can be a captain of the Wind knights. It shows that the Wind knights are really not up to par now."

    He spoke arrogantly. The people who were peeking nearby felt curious. What exactly was inside the box that gave him such confidence? How could he say that Barry would die soon from across theke? What kind of magic could be used from such a distance? Ordinary magical tools couldn''t possibly do it.

    As soon as Robb saw this, he saw a soldier open one of the boxes, take out a huge cannon barrel from it, then open another box and take out a magical container that looked like arge wardrobe. He connected it to the cannon barrel, which was covered in circles of magic amplification runes.

    Robb immediately recognized it as a magical tool from the Desert Kingdom, Thors Roar.

    Kante also recognized this thing and couldn''t help but be surprised. "How did this thing fall into the hands of Mondras people?"

    This was an obvious stupid question, and no one was interested in answering him. Kante immediately realized this and thought to himself that either Mondras people had researched it themselves, or the Desert Kingdom was secretly providing them with magical tools. Judging from reason, it was unlikely that Mondras people had researched it themselves. He was not a wise ruler and did not focus on economics or technology. He only knew how to eliminate dissidents and consolidate his rule.

    Therefore, this thing was most likely given to Mondra by the people of the Desert Kingdom.

    Kante clenched his fist and said, "Damn it, maybe it''s because the queen is a good person that all these bad kingdoms around us are teaming up to attack West Gran. It''s insane and makes me furious. I''ll eventually kill my way into the desert and hang the Pharaoh on our city''s exclusive ceiling fan."

    "A ceiling fan? What''s that?" the soldier next to him asked in surprise.

    Kante replied, "It''s a torture device unique to my Westwind City! Anyone who has experienced it would never want to try it again. I think it''s perfect for the Pharaoh."

    Another ck Earth Knight said, "Stop talking nonsense. They''re setting up magical artillery and aiming it at us. What should we do? Damn it, if they fire one shot, we''ll suffer heavy casualties."

    Another ck Earth Knight gritted his teeth and said, "It''s toote to go back and notify our troops across theke. The only way now is to fight them. If we destroy Thors Roar now, they will lose their ambush tactics. We, the ck Earth Knights and the Wind knights, are afraid of no one when ites to fighting face to face."

    Hearing this, everyone became heavy-hearted.

    Indeed, the enemy was already setting up artillery. It was toote to notify the reinforcements on the other side of theke, who were still halfway around theke. Thors Roar would hit theirrades across theke before they arrived.

    The only way for these twenty-four people to save their main force was to fight to the death, break Thors Roar, and then be surrounded and attacked by over five hundred enemies. It was certain that before reinforcements arrived, these twenty-four people were doomed to die, with almost no chance of survival.

    Suddenly, a Wind Knight looked up and said, "Twenty-three! Young Master Robb cannot participate in this battle. The Smith family has only him left, and he cannot die here. Let him go first."

    The two scouts from the Wind knights quickly agreed, "Yes! We can die, but the young master cannot. He still bears the responsibility of reviving the Smith family and the Wind knights."

    The twenty-two people present quickly reached a consensus, even the two ck Earth Knights of the ck Earth Knights agreed. Of course, they agreed because if Robb died, the Commander would definitely cry in sadness.

    Only Kante had a different opinion. He weakly said, "I have a transmission scroll. I can throw it forward, and the Westwind City reinforcements wille, so we don''t have to die."

    The knights all gave him a disdainful look and said, "Fighting like this is more shameful than dying."

    Kante replied, "But we don''t have to deliberately seek death either."

    The ck Earth Knight said, "You''re right. If we can live, we shouldn''t deliberately seek death. But as soon as you encounter difficulties, you want to summon the Lord of Westwind City. That''s not the way to grow. I suggest we fight it out. When we are about to die, you can call the Lord of Westwind City for help. That''s no problem, but don''t let him charge ahead."

    "Right!" This time, everyone finally reached a consensus.

    At this moment, a soldier suddenly weakly said, "Um...while you guys were discussing, I felt a little embarrassed to interrupt, but I have to point out now that it seems like Master Robb is not with us. I can''t see him."

    "Huh?" Everyone looked around. "Where''s Robb? Where did he go?"

    "He was just behind me!"

    "How did he disappear so quickly?"

    "Did he already retreat? Well, that''s good, we were going to have him retreat first anyway."

    "Wait! Look ahead..."

    Someone shouted, and everyone looked up together. They saw someone suddenly jump out from behind the tree next to Thors Roar that the enemy had just erected. It was Robb Smith.

    He jumped out from behind the tree and kicked the barrel of Thors Roar just right, causing it to spin a full circle. It hit therge magic container box behind it with a loud bang, causing the box to fall back and crush a Thunder-type magician who was behind it.

    The Thunder-type magician shouted loudly under the magic container, "Let me out!"

    The wind knights, the ck Earth Knights, and Kante, who were lurking outside the perimeter, were all dumbfounded.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 699: He is a fighter wearing a magicians robe

    Chapter 699: He is a fighter wearing a magicians robe

    No one could have expected that someone would suddenly jump out!

    The members of the Lightning Knights certainly did not expect it. There were many scouts scattered around the perimeter of their hidden camp. Even if an enemy approached, the scouts should have given warning.

    And Kante and the others also did not expect it. Just a moment ago, they saw Robb behind them and didn''t see him climbing forward. How did he suddenly run over there? And with such courage, he jumped over and kicked over the enemy''s cannon.

    The warriors of the Wind Knights and two ck Earth Knights were suddenly startled. They had just said they would let him go and let others fight, but this guy was the first to go up. Now they had no choice but to fight.

    The 23 people who were lurking also didn''t care anymore and shouted, "You are surrounded!"

    After shouting, they all rushed out.

    This "you are surrounded" scared the vice captain of the Thunder Knights. He turned his head and saw that more than 20 people had jumped out towards the camp. They had just taken a few steps when they were met by a team of Thunder Knights guarding the edge of the camp. The two sides immediately started fighting.

    Although Kante and the others had moved out unexpectedly, their numbers were too small. They only managed to startle the enemy at first, but soon they were blocked. Although they had onlye out with 23 people, this side had 60 or 70 people who had blocked them outside the camp and they couldn''t get through.

    A Thunder Knight swung his sword and hacked towards Kante. Kante used his shield on his left hand to block the sword, and then counterattacked with his sword. The Thunder Knightughed and swept his foot, and Kante fell with a thud.

    Then the opponent''s broadsword shed towards Kante''s forehead. Kante quickly rolled on the ground, and a Wind Knight came over to help him, saving him from being hit.

    Kante stood up and cursed loudly, "Knights should face each other squarely. When I challenged you to a sword fight, you used your foot."

    "I kicked you from the front," the Thunder Knight cursed back. "It''s not like I kicked you from behind."

    Kante thought carefully and realized it was true.

    "Okay, anything goes if we are facing each other, right? You are forcing me to use magic," Kante shouted, "Whirlwind!"

    The other person was startled and guarded against where the whirlwind woulde from. Who would have thought Kante would rush towards him and kick his shield with such force that the other person lost his bnce? The person''s left hand holding the shield was pulled back and his body spun half a circle. As a result, he turned his back to Kante.

    Kante''s sword struck the man''s back...

    The man screamed and fell to the ground.

    Kante proudly said, "Hmph, my whirlwind is just that strong."

    The Wind Knights beside him were sweating profusely. "What the f*ck? You call that a whirlwind? The old captain would be furious if he saw that."

    While Kante and his team were being blocked by dozens of enemies, on Robb''s side, arge group of people had instantly surrounded him at the core.

    The vice captain swept a nce at Robb and immediately saw the whirlwind emblem embroidered on his robe. He couldn''t help but sneer, "A magician from the Wind Knights? What kind of magician is this? Instead of hiding in the shadows and casting spells, he dared to charge forward and mess up my Thors Roar? Do you think you''re a knight?"

    Robb smiled and waved the white por wood wand in his hand, pretending to be rxed, "You are the vice captain of the Thunder Knights, right? I don''t like what you just said! Mages don''t need physical attacks to fight, and you still dare to call yourself a magician?"

    The vice captain: "......"

    The people next to him: "......"

    The eerie silencested for two seconds. The vice captain said, "So you''re just a fool. Don''t waste your breath with him. Take him down and put up the Thors Roar again."

    Two Thunder Knights rushed towards him, one from the left and one from the right. In their eyes, this magician was really stupid. He had charged so close to the enemy and kicked the cannon barrel with his foot. Couldn''t he just cast a wind spell from a distance to knock down Thors Roar? Did he have toe so close to seek death?!

    If a magician threw magic spells at them from afar, they would still feel that its somewhat difficult to handle. But at such a close range, it was really too easy to deal with a magician.

    The two knights raised their shields in their left hands to guard against Robb''s prepared instant spell. They exerted force under their feet, instantly appearing in front of Robb. Seeing that he was unprepared for their attack, they felt that this person was even more foolish.

    The two raised their one-handed swords in their right hands and ruthlessly shed at Robb.

    For such a small magician, wouldn''t one attack be enough to end him?

    However...

    Robb waved the white por wood wand in his hand, tapped it twice, and deflected the two swords of the knights. Then he jumped up, both feet kicked out in mid-air, and hit the shields of the two knights. The two knights felt a huge forceing from their shields and flew uncontrobly backward. They crashed into the war circle where Kante and his team were.

    Plop, plop, the two crashed into a group of theirrades and fell to the ground.

    People nearby: "......"

    Kante in the distance shouted, "Hey, what happened? Robb, how did you bring them over here?"

    Robb said, "I cast a wind spell and blew them over there."

    "Oh!" Kante didn''t have time to look over. He was fighting with two enemy warriors and hadn''t noticed what had just happened on Robb''s side. When he heard that the enemy was blown over by a wind spell, he didn''t care.

    The two ck Earth Knights over there were very anxious and rushing towards this side, fearing that something might happen to Robb, and the Commander crying would not look good.

    At this time, Robb was ying with his stick. The wand in his hand rotated in the air a few times like Sun Wukong''s Golden Cudgel, and then he twirled the stick in his hand, made a pose, and shouted "Ah Da! Ah Da!" with a series of strange and meaningless shouts.

    The vice captain said, "What the hell?"

    Robb said, "Have you never seen the ssic Bruce Lee''s nunchaku pose after shaking it off? "

    Several Thunder Knight warriors rushed up and used several skills to hit Robb.

    "Shield Strike!"

    Robb kicked the person wielding the shield, and he flew far away.

    "Heroic Leap!"

    Robb did a "Hao Yougen" in the air, and the person who jumped from the sky also fell back.

    "Charge!"

    Robb bumped the person who had just rushed over with his butt, and he flew backward.

    "Fatal Strike."

    Robb waved his wand, knocking the opponent''s big axe out of his hand. Then he kicked him, and the person flew backward.

    The opponent: "..."

    The vice captain of the Thunder Knights shouted in confusion, "Don''t be fooled by him, he is not a magician at all, he is a fighter wearing a magicians robe."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 700: I really am a magician

    Chapter 700: I really am a magician

    A fighter wearing a magicians robe!

    Dealing with a close-range opponent is always tricky. Well-trained knights have various methods to deal with enemies of different professions, and they have practiced them countless times, so they don''t need any further instructions.

    The people around Robb created distance.

    Then a thunder magician waved his hand, and a piercing lightning struck towards Robb.

    Lightning Arrow!

    When ites to difficult-to-handle close-range enemies, just use magic!

    Robb leaned to one side, narrowly avoiding the lightning, as the lightning arrow grazed past his body.

    Actually, he could have not dodged it, but it was better to do so given his identity to avoid exining if he had to resist magic in front of others.

    However, just after avoiding one lightning arrow, four magicians all waved their hands at the same time: "Lightning Arrow!"

    This was an enemy camp, where the enemy had an absolute advantage in numbers, and there was no space for you to dodge magic.

    Robb looked up and saw lightning arrowsing from all directions, and these lightning bolts were even branching in mid-air, extending out like branches of a tree. It was really difficult to avoid them perfectly. Unless he made movements beyond ordinary people''s imagination, it would be impossible.

    If he didn''t want to resist, then he had to do something beyond ordinary people''s imagination!

    Robb raised his hand forward, and a wind wall stood in front of him. The lightning arrows that came from the front were instantly neutralized by the wind wall, and then he took a step forward, crossed his wind wall, left where he had been standing and went through. The lightning arrows that came from both sides missed him, while the one that came from behind hit the wind wall he just passed through, and it was also neutralized.

    Therefore, the four lightning arrows were dissolved by one wind wall, and Robb waspletely unscathed.

    He stood by his wind wall, grinned and said, "I told you that I''m a magician, but you don''t believe me and insist on saying that I''m a fighter."

    The Thunder Knights: "..."

    Even the captain was a little confused. Just now, he saw this person kicking a knight away with one foot, looking like a "fighting freak." How could he conjure up a wind wall now?

    He couldn''t help but ask, "Who are you exactly?"

    Robb struck an eastern pose and said seriously, "Robb Smith, a wind magician, and a current staff member of the Wind knights."

    "A member of the Smith family?" the vice captain was stunned.

    The Thunder Knights beside him also froze for a moment, and then everyone couldn''t help repeating, "A member of the Smith family?"

    "Oh, based on his age, he should be the grandson of John Rnd Smith."

    "Didn''t the Smith family get wiped out during the ck Dragons Flight?"

    "The ck Earth Tower copsed and just happened to hit the main mansion of the Smith family, so they were all killed."

    "Um, it''s not strange if there''s a survivor."

    The group of people looked at Robb with fear and aplex mix of emotions. They were afraid of him, but also wanted to take him down, to step on his head and punch his face. At the same time, they were worried about not being able to win and ending up being beaten themselves.

    This was likely due to the suppression that the John Rnd Smith family had exerted over thunder magicians for many years. Many excellent and powerful lightning magicians had tried to challenge John Rnd Smith''s position, but they all failed, proving to the world time and time again that the Smith family was unbeatable.

    As a result, the Thunder Knights had also been suppressed by the Wind knights until the year of the ck Dragon''s flight.

    Now, they unexpectedly saw a descendant of the Smith family here. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but also a risk. Everyone knew how powerful the Smith family was, as the brief exchange had already shown. Trying to humiliate the Smith family had be a nightmare for the Thunder Knights, and this nightmare hadsted for decades until the Smith family was finally destroyed.

    The vice captain snorted and said that he had missed the opportunity to challenge the Smith family in his youth, and that if he had, Robb''s grandfather would not have been killed by the ck Dragon. Now, he had no chance to kill the ck Dragon, but he could kill Robb, showing him that lightning magic was the true branch of the air system.

    He suddenly took out a magic sphere from his pocket, a conventional weapon for magician that was different from the usual heavy magic staff. The magic sphere was smaller and morepact, usually made of a small twig fixed with a huge spherical gemstone, only a few tens of centimeters long and easy to carry.

    He shook off the cloak that hid his presence, revealing a finely crafted silk magic robe, probably made by a master-level tailor. It also had enchantment effects and emitted a shimmering blue light.

    He raised the magic sphere and cast a lightning spell. A bolt of lightning shed from the sky and struck Robb. The lightning was quite thick and looked powerful. It even split into many branches as it descended, covering arge area and leaving those below with nowhere to escape.

    However, Robb threw a wind wall at the sky, and a small wind wall appeared over his head. The lightning spell struck the wind wall with a crackling sound and disappeared without a trace.

    The vice captain didn''t expect to bring down the Smith family with just one magic spell. He raised his magic sphere again, but this time he didn''t use an instant spell. Instead, he started chanting a long spell: "Thor, god of thunder......"

    Robb reminded him, "Brother, you can skip the god''s name when you chant a spell."

    The vice captain replied, "F***, don''t interrupt me! Now I have to start over. Thor, god of thunder......"

    Robb said, "Hey, I already told you, you don''t have to say the god''s name."

    The vice captain replied, "F***, you messed me up again! Don''t interrupt me. Thor, god of thunder......"

    Robb thought there was no point in talking to this crazy person and pointed his wand at him, saying, "Wind de!"

    Two wind des, with power multiplied countless times, flew out from the tip of his wand. The vice captains expression tightened. He couldn''t underestimate the wind magic that a member of the Smith family had released. He quickly interrupted his own magic and switched to a defensive magic: "Thunder Barrier!"

    Countless thunder surrounded him, forming a defensive barrier like a cylinder.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 701: We have to rescue them

    Chapter 701: We have to rescue them

    The vice-captain did not dodge Robb''s Wind de with movement, as he was a magician and not good at it.

    Moreover, he did not think his Thunder Barrier couldnt block Robb''s Wind de.

    From Robb''s appearance, he seemed too young!

    For such a young person, the time spent practicing could not be long. Even if he started meditating from his mother''s womb, it would only be about twenty years, and his magical power was obviously not likely to be very strong.

    Moreover, his knowledge was certainly not extensive!

    Human intelligence oftenes from knowledge, and the more knowledgeable a person is, the higher their intelligence tends to be. However, the word "young" often conflicts with "knowledgeable."

    Magicians need to read a lot of books to broaden their horizons and improve their knowledge, which also correspondingly improves their magical power. Therefore, young magicians often have limited strength.

    After the vice-captain unfolded the Thunder Barrier, he ignored Robb''s two Wind des and began to chant: "Thor..."

    Just as he had chanted the beginning, Robb''s two Wind des had reached the barrier, and with a crisp sound, the Thunder Barrier shattered like tofu being swept by a sharp de, instantly turning into countless magical light particles drifting in the air.

    The vice-captain, who saw this scene, was so stunned that his chin almost dropped. Even if his barrier couldn''t block the wind des, it shouldn''t have broken so quickly, right?

    He was slow to react and didn''t even have time to dodge. Fortunately, a knight rushed over from the side and pushed him hard with his shoulder, and the vice-captain "banged" and flew out,nding far away. The knight who came to save him, however, was cut into three pieces by Robb''s two Wind des.

    "What kind of Wind des are these!"

    The vice-captain got up from the ground, still in shock. "Are all the Smith family''s people so crazy?"

    "Vice-captain, stop fooling around and attack together to kill this guy. The ck Earth Knights and the Wind knights on the other side of theke have moved." The staff officer apanying them shouted loudly.

    The vice-captain suddenly woke up and shouted back, "Surround him and kill him."

    There was lightning and thunder on this side of theke. With such amotion, the people on the other side of theke could no longer pretend not to know what was going on. Madeline, Barry, and their group left the stew pot and came to theke.

    The soldiers of the ck Earth Knights and the Wind knights also gathered at theke and looked towards this side.

    Madeline held a "telescope" equipped with detection magic and looked towards this side, but the battle was happening in the woods, so her vision was blocked by the trees. She could only see figures shaking and shes of lightning, which made her a little worried. "What''s happening over there?"

    Standing next to him, Barry said, "They should be fighting against the enemy''s scouts. Don''t worry too much."

    Madeline replied, "I''m afraid it''s not the scouts but a main force. We only sent twenty-four people, and it would be dangerous to encounter a main force."

    Barry said, "The road we''re taking has already been cleared by our vanguard troops, so there shouldn''t be any enemy main forces. At most, there are only small groups, and our twenty-four people are not fools. They won''t engage the enemy main force head-on. If they see a lot of enemies, they will surely run. Since there is a fight going on now, the enemy''s numbers shouldn''t be significant."

    His judgment was based onmon sense, but he didn''t anticipate that the enemy''s strategic magical weapon, Thors Roar, was aimed at their camp. This forced the twenty-four people to destroy the Thors Roar, which was beyond his expectations. However, they couldn''t me Barry for thinking wrong.

    At this moment, the battle on theke had reached a critical point.

    Kante and his team were in trouble!

    When they rushed out, they caught the enemy off guard, or rather, they confused them. The Thunder Knights only sent dozens of people, so they could still fight back and forth, but as time passed, more and more Thunder Knights arrived.

    There were over five hundred soldiers in the secret camp, and when they reacted, they surrounded Kante and the others. They not only blocked Robb''s path, but also trapped Kante''s group of twenty-three people.

    Robb was okay; the number of people didn''t matter to him, as he could easily escape.

    But Kante and his team were in trouble.

    A ck Earth Knight shouted, "We can''t escape now."

    Another Wind Knight yelled, "Kante, use your transmission scroll and call the Lord of Westwind City to save us."

    Kante replied, "Is that all you can think of? We haven''t tried everything yet...ouch...I almost got hit by a sword. Let''s try to escape with our own strength."

    "How can we escape? We''re surrounded."

    Robb heard their cries in the distance and couldn''t help butugh. He didn''t want Kante to use a transmission scroll because then he would have to multitask again. Multitasking was fine during normal times, but during a battle, it was very tiring. Switching back and forth between using skills was difficult. Just thinking about it made him feel that this was a five-star difficulty.

    He thought to himself, [I should try to help them as much as possible with this identity. But I can''t show too much strength, or even a fool would think theres something going on. I have to use a less conspicuous way to save them."

    What should he do?

    If killing everyone wasn''t feasible, he could only escape with this group of people.

    Robb looked back at theke and started to calcte.

    At this moment, arge group of enemy soldiers surrounded them. After the brief exchange with Robb, the vice captain probably felt that he couldn''t beat him and stopped showing off. Instead, he hid behind his subordinates and silently chanted a spell, but Robb didn''t care what he was going to do. He kicked a charging knight, swung his wand, and knocked down a warrior. When he turned around, a magician threw a lightning arrow at him. Robb pushed an enemy soldier in front of him to block the attack, and the soldier quickly raised his shield to deflect the lightning arrow, cursing, "Why did you shoot me with a lightning arrow?"

    "I was shooting at him!"

    "Didn''t you see him push me over here?"

    "That''s because you''re weak and easily pushed around by others."

    As the two argued, suddenly Robb swept all the soldiers around them away with a whirlwind kick and picked up a cannon barrel from the ground.

    It was the barrel of Thors Roar!

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 702: Can it be played like this?

    Chapter 702: Can it be yed like this?

    After being kicked by Robb just now, the barrel of Thors Roar rotated and fell to the ground, knocking over the magic container box behind it. Then a group of people fought and cast magic spells around it.

    Ity there next to Robb''s feet because it was a big cannon, very heavy, and no one could secretly drag it away during the battle. They had to take care of Robb first beforeing to set it up again, so no one paid attention to it.

    Unexpectedly, after Robb beat down several enemies, he picked up the barrel.

    It was so heavy that even a knight would have difficulty lifting it alone, and it would take several knights to lift it together to set it up. But Robb reached out and grabbed it from the ground, as if holding a tree trunk.

    Everyone was amazed, [What kind of magician are you? How can you be so strong?]

    Robb turned the huge barrel around and aimed it at the most densely packed area of enemy soldiers.

    Those soldiers were immediately frightened and jumped aside, unwilling to stand in the direction facing the cannon.

    The vice-captain yelled, "Don''t be afraid of it. Are you all idiots? The cannon must be connected to the magic container to release magic. Without the lightning magic power stored in the magic container, it can''t fire."

    The soldiers thought carefully, [Oh? That''s right! He''s not even connected to the magic container. What are we afraid of?]

    They stopped dodging. Even if the barrel was facing them, it could only face them, what were they afraid of.

    Robbughed, "Who told you this thing had to be connected to the magic container?"

    He put one of his hands into the barrel and cast a Whirlwind Spell.

    The Whirlwind Spell came out of the barrel, and the magic amplification runes inscribed on the barrel lit up one after another, enhancing its power as it advanced. When it was ejected from the barrel, it had be a terrifying whirlwind.

    The people of the Thunder Knights were amazed, "Holy shit, you can do that?"

    Actually, the cannon really couldn''t be used this way. It only had the ability to amplify lightning magic and had to be used with a magic container. Using ordinary lightning magic, even if it passed through the barrel, it wouldn''t have the same effect. Although the amplification runes were lit up, they were useless.

    But Robb didn''t need the amplification effect of this barrel. He just pretended to do so to cover up the fact that his wind magic was already strong enough. With the excuse of the amplification effect of the barrel, he could slightly increase the power of his magic, not afraid of ap pearing too powerful and arousing suspicion.

    A powerful Whirlwind Spell came out of the barrel.

    Several Thunder Knights who were facing the muzzle felt a huge gust of wind wrap around them, lifting them up and throwing them into the sky. They were unable to resist the force with their own strength and were immediately swept up into the air, spinning and flying several meters high before crashing to the ground with a thud.

    Moreover, the whirlwind did not stop after blowing away several people. It continued to rush forward, and wherever it passed, members of the Thunder Knights were blown up into the air, tumbling and spinning.

    Everyone was sweating profusely!

    Robbughed strangely and aimed the barrel at the battlefield where Kante and his group were located. The twenty-three people there were already fighting in a precarious situation, with several of them injured and in urgent need of support. Without hesitation, Robb used his Whirlwind Technique to st towards them.

    From the direction of the shot, it was clear that he intended to blow Kante''s group and the people surrounding them away together.

    "Fuck! This guy even attacks his own people!" The Thunder Knights jumped and dodged left and right, fleeing in embarrassment. Those who didn''t have time to dodge were swept up by the whirlwind and thrown into the air.

    Dodging and flying, the whirlwind opened up a wide passage in the midst of the Thunder Knights, tearing open the enemy''s encirclement of Kante and his group. The enemy soldiers who were currently fighting with Kante and hispanions were startled and didn''t want to perish together with Kante''s group. They gave up attacking and jumped to both sides.

    However, when the whirlwind was about to engulf Kante, it suddenly stopped and dissipated in the air.

    Robb was a super veteran yer, and his control of distance when casting magic was impable. He was that awesome.

    Seeing that both sides were stunned, Robb shouted loudly, "Charge!"

    Two ck Earth Knights were the first to react, galloping towards Robb''s direction. The other Wind Knights and Kante quickly followed.

    After a brief moment of confusion, the Thunder Knights quickly responded and rushed towards them again.

    Robb rotated the cannon in his hand and aimed it at whoever was in his way. Anyone he pointed at quickly jumped to the side andy on the ground, afraid of being targeted by the cannon.

    He spun around, and the enemies around him fell down one by one.

    It was so much fun!

    Robb pointed his cannon everywhere, and no one dared to stand in his way.

    Kante and his group took advantage of the situation and rushed to his side, shouting, "Robb, what are you doing?"

    Robbughed and replied, "ying with the cannon. It''s a lot of fun. Look how happy they are dodging."

    Kante: "..."

    ck Earth Knights: "..."

    "Stop ying and run away." A Wind Knight yelled, "Take the cannon with us. We can''t leave it for the enemy to use against us again."

    "Let''s go to thekeside," Robb said. "If we run onnd, we''ll be caught up to. We should jump into the water and see if the enemy has hidden any horses in their camp."

    As he spoke, Robb turned the cannon towards thekeside, blocking the enemy between them and theke. The two ck Earth Knights understood and led the charge towards the water.

    Kante and the others followed, while Robb rotated the cannon and retreated with them.

    "Don''t think you can just walk away," the vice-captain finally finished chanting arge spell. After realizing that his small magic was ineffective against Robb, he retreated to the back and had been chanting a long spell. He didn''t bother to deal with Robb when he was saving his teammates, afraid of interrupting his chanting.

    Now, he had finally finished!

    He raised the magic sphere in his hand, pointed it at Robb, and shouted, "Thunder Purgatory!"

    A huge dark cloud suddenly appeared above Robb and his team''s heads, covering arge area. It not only covered their group, but also the path towards theke. Then, lightning as thick as an arm continuously struck from the dark cloud.

    This type of AOE magic did not target specific targets, but randomly struck in a dense and chaotic manner. The first lightning did not hit anyone in the group, butnded on the ground, creating a huge hole.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 703: There is a second one

    Chapter 703: There is a second one

    The knights quickly raised their shields as thick lightning bolts randomly fell. One lightning bolt struck a knight''s shield, making a loud noise, but the shield held up. It seemed the shields had been magically reinforced to withstand the power of lightning magic. However, the knight was left with numb, weak arms from the impact.

    He switched to holding the shield with his other arm and shouted, "Assassin brothers,e inside. It''s a dead end for you out there!"

    The assassins were frightened and quickly hid under the knight''s shields.

    The lightning continued to rain down, but the knights quickly blocked several lightning strikes. However, some knights'' arms were left numb from the impact.

    Fortunately, the enemy soldiers dared not charge into the lightning zone to attack them, so they did not have to worry about being ambushed.

    A group of soldiers from the Thunder Knights drew their bows and aimed at the people holding the shields. However, when Robb''s Thors Roar turned towards them, they were so scared they dropped their bows and arrows and fell to the ground.

    Kante also raised his single-handed shield in the air and waved to Robb, "Robb,e inside quickly."

    "What are you hiding from?" Robb said. "I''ll take care of this thundercloud."

    "How do you n on taking care of it?" Kante eximed. "None of my magic can be used right now."

    Of course, that was a stupid question. They all rolled their eyes at him. What kind of "magic" could be used in this situation?

    The vice-captain of the Thunder Knightsughed when he heard Robb and Kante''s conversation. "You think you can take care of my thundercloud? What makes you think that?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Robb dodged two random lightning bolts that struck his position, and then waved his hand towards the sky. A gust of wind blew by, and the thundercloud was blown onto the enemy''s heads...

    Everyone was stunned.

    "Damn! What kind of strange wind was that? How could it blow away my thundercloud?" the vice-captain eximed.

    "Vice-captain, be careful, lightning ising," a knight beside him warned. The knight quickly jumped over and held up a shield over his head, blocking a lightning bolt. He was also left with numb arms and quickly switched hands.

    The huge thundercloud was hovering over their heads, and random lightning strikes made the Thunder Knights scream in pain.

    The vice-captain was embarrassed and quickly withdrew his magic, but it was toote. The thundercloud had already blown up their camp.

    At this moment, facing them, Madeline anxiously watched the strange dark clouds on their side, and couldn''t help but exim, "That''s... advanced lightning magic, Thunder Purgatory! How could it appear there? Aren''t they just a small group?"

    Barry next to her was also stunned, "Oh no, such advanced lightning magic, could it be that they are from the Thunder Knights and hold a high position?"

    Madeline hurriedly said, "Twenty-four people against the Thunder Knights? That''s not good."

    Barry said, "Look, someone''sing out."

    Two ck Earth Knights rushed out of the forest, stumbled and rushed to theke, cutting the ties on their armor with a backhand sword. Their heavy knight armor fell to the ground with a tter, and then they both jumped into theke, shaking their arms and swimming towards this side.

    Then came Kante, the Wind knights, the scouts...

    The knights wearing heavy armor had to take off their armor before jumping into theke, but the scouts wearing leather armor were more rxed and could jump into the water with their armor on, as leather armor did not affect swimming much.

    Robb was thest to retreat to theke shore, still holding the long barrel in his hand. He pointed it at the pursuers, and they immediately rolled in a variety of ways, avoiding the direction the barrel was pointing.

    Robb smiled, "Even if you dodge, I''m going to shoot."

    He released a whirlwind spell, and the whirlwind went through the barrel and blew towards the other side. In an instant, arge area of the ground ahead was covered in flying sand and rocks. The Thunder Knights who were a bit slow to dodge were blown into the sky, iling their arms and legs, screaming, and then falling heavily to the ground, unable to get up.

    After firing this shot, Robb turned around and threw the barrel into theke. The heavy barrel sank to the bottom of theke instantly, and then Robb followed suit and jumped into the water.

    The vice-captain chased to the shore, "Quick, use magic to kill them in the water!"

    A magician reported, "Vice-captain, lightning magic is not very effective against enemies in the water. Once lightning enters the water, it will conduct and the range of the attack will berger, but the power will be weaker. It might work on fish, but not on these people."

    Vice-captain: "..."

    This was a problem. He shouted loudly, "Archers!"

    Arge group of archers ran to the shore, drew their bows and arrows, and shot randomly into theke.

    Madeline on the other side saw this scene and her heart tightened. However, with ake the size of four or five football fields in between, she could not help even if she wanted to, and anxiously jumped on the shore.

    However, the people in the water were not foolish. As soon as they saw the enemy archers, they took a deep breath and dived into the water.

    In the world of swords and magic, the human body is different from that of the original world. They can hold their breath for a long time, even several minutes, without any problem. When arrows were shot towards people in the water, they couldnt harm them and could only jump around on the shore in anger.

    The vice-captain cursed under his breath. At this moment, he suddenly heard someone calling from the other side of theke. He looked up and saw Madeline and Barry leading a group of soldiers, standing on the opposite side of theke shouting, "Be careful! Swim back quickly."

    The vice captainughed, "These two people are just standing by theke without any sense of caution. The actions of these scouts are in vain, haha. Alright, let''s secretly set up the other Thors Roar and st them to death."

    It turns out that the Desert Kingdom gave the Thunder Knights two Thors Roars!

    When Robb and his team came to scout, they only saw one and destroyed only one. The second one was still in the tent at the camp, in a box.

    Several soldiers immediately returned to the chaotic camp that was hit by "Thunder Purgatory" and dragged out the other Thors Roar, secretly setting it up in the woods with the barrel protruding from a pile of trees.

    Madeline and her team on the other side of theke were all focused on theke, unaware of the small movements in the woods on the other side.

    The barrel aimed far away at the location of Madeline and Barry, and the vice captain whispered, "Fire!"

    The magic weapon expert nodded and pressed the switch.

    The thunder and lightning magic stored in the wardrobe sized magic container flowed into the barrel, amplifying and strengthening continuously until it finally burst out of the barrel as a huge bucket-sized lightning bolt. It cut through the sky, crossed theke, and headed towards Madeline...

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 704: Arcanite Defender

    Chapter 704: Arcanite Defender

    The Thors Roar attacked, and a thick lightning bolt shed across theke and shot straight towards Madeline.

    The lightning came flying from behind Robb and was about to pass over his head. He looked up and eximed, "Oh, I didn''t expect them to have another one!"

    Well, that''s how war is. Once a new weapon is invented, it is immediately put into mass production. Just like during the One Year War, soon after the Federal Army developed the first mobile suit, it was running around everywhere.

    At this moment, Robb could actually intercept this lightning bolt. All he needed to do was to jump out of the water, block the lightning with his body, and "resist" it, or throw up some wind walls, magic reflections, or something else. However, if he did so, he could not keep up his false identity. Even a fool could see that he was the Godfather of the Westwind Town, as the Godfather had once eaten an attack of Thors Roar in a battle against the Desert Kingdom with his own body, with only his clothes being damaged, while he himself was unharmed. Many people had witnessed this!

    He nced in the direction where the lightning bolt was flying, and suddenly realized that it was heading towards Madeline. This actually put him at ease. "Okay, st Madeline, but you''ve got the wrong person, Robb thought.

    "st me! If something goes wrong, I''ll admit defeat."

    Robb didn''t care and watched the lightning bolt pass over his head and fly towards Madeline.

    At this time, Madeline and Barry on the other side of theke also noticed that their opponent was firing. The huge lightning bolt, carrying thunderous power, came swiftly through the air. Although theke was very wide, it was only a blink of an eye for lighting.

    In an instant, the lightning bolt had arrived in front of them.

    Barry was a wind magician, and his reflexes were rtively slow. He had no time to react. But Madeline was a dark sword saint, and her reflexes were much better than that of a magician. In the midst of her busy schedule, she suddenly rammed into Barry, sending him flying away. However, she herself could not avoid the lightning bolt.

    The water-bucket-sized lightning bolt hit her body with a "boom".

    The soldiers nearby were shocked and shouted in unison, "Commander!"

    The ck Earth Knights were also frightened. Even if the Commander was wearing her usual ck helmet and armor, she couldn''t withstand such a violent lightning strike, let alone the "weird armor" that Robb had given her, which exposed her arms and legs and provided very little coverage, protecting only a few key areas while leaving the rest full of holes. It was unimaginable to be hit by Thors Roar while wearing such armor, and death was the only possible oue.

    Many people closed their eyes in pain!

    However, those who didn''t close their eyes saw a surprising result. At the moment the lightning struck Madeline, her armor, which looked like it was made of little material, suddenly emitted a blue light. Then, a protective shield suddenly opened and wrapped Madeline inside.

    The special effect of the Arcanite Defender: When the yer is hit by magic, it opens an Arcane barrier that absorbs 20,000 points of magic damage.

    Arcanite is a magical enchantment, with the "Arcanite" effect, since it has the word "Arcanite" in its name.

    In the game, 20,000 points of magic damage is not a particrly significant value. Robb wore trash equipment and used the defense skill, and easily caused 50-60,000 damage to ck Dragon with a single strike. Top mages could deal several hundred thousand damage with a single spell, so absorbing 20,000 points of magic damage was really just the level of a level 60 equipment, considered trash in the game.

    However, it was enough to absorb the damage of Thor''s Roar.

    The huge lightning struck the suddenly opened magical shield and waspletely dissipated. Madeline was a bit confused, not knowing what had happened, but only one thing was clear, she had survived and was unharmed.

    "This armor!"

    The Thunder Knights on the other side of theke couldn''t help but exim, "What kind of armor is this?"

    The captain of the group wiped his sweat and said, "This... this armor absorbed Thor''s Roar?"

    "This... this armor doesnt cover much area at all, how could it stop Thor''s Roar?"

    "This is simply unreasonable."

    Actually, not only were the enemies confused, even the members of the ck Earth Knights and the Wind Knights were stunned. Especially those ck Earth Knights who saw Robb give the armor to Madeline earlier, they thought the armor was just a pretty outfit that barely covered vital areas.

    Who knew that this thing could block a strategic-level magic attack? This was just too amazing.

    Of course, the happiest person was Madeline. "The armor Mr. Robb gave me is really great."

    A ck Earth Knight couldn''t help but remind her when he saw how happy she was, "Actually, it was made by Godfather from Westwind City, and Mr. Robb was just a porter who happened to deliver it."

    Madeline was angry, "How can you say that? If you buy a piece of jewelry from a jewelry store and give it to your wife at home, it was made by a jeweler, but it''s still considered a gift from you, right?"

    "This..." The ck Earth Knight was speechless.

    Madeline continued, "Besides, this kind of ore called arcanite was picked up by Mr. Robb from theke. Without him, could Godfather have made it? In the end, this thing is something Mr. Robb gave to me."

    ck Earth Knights, "You''re right! You''re absolutely right! Sorry to bother you, goodbye."

    At this point, without Madeline and Barry''s orders, the soldiers of the ck Earth Knights and the Wind Knights had already urgently assembled and prepared for an attack. The two leaders led their respective armies and circled around theke, charging towards the camp of the Thunder Knights on the opposite side.

    The Thunder Knights were not fools, of course. They knew their ambush hadpletely failed and dared not linger on the other side of theke, quickly retreating.

    The two sides chased each other through the forest.

    Since the Thunder Knights had been lurking here for a long time and were more familiar with the terrain, the ck Earth Knights and the Wind Knights were not able to sessfully trap them after chasing them for a while, and the Thunder Knights sessfully escaped.

    So this small-scale battle by theke ended.

    Everyone returned to their camp on this side of theke and sat around the campfire.

    Madeline asked about what happened on the other side of theke, and the ck Earth Knights and Wind knights quickly told the story. Everyone then learned that it was thanks to Robb''s quick thinking and the Thunder Knights'' fear of his Thors Roar that they were able to retreat unscathed. Otherwise, they would have likely lost everything on the other side of theke.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 705: This Madeline is indeed more beautiful

    Chapter 705: This Madeline is indeed more beautiful

    Madeline couldn''t help but be overjoyed and eximed, "Mr. Robb, you''ve be stronger again?"

    "Just a little bit," Robb replied modestly.

    Madeleine said, "It''s all thanks to your efforts as well. You destroyed one of the opponent''s Thors Roars, and the armor you gave me also saved my life. You''ve contributed greatly in this battle, and you''re sure to be promoted when we return this time."

    The nearby ck Earth Knights were sweating profusely, thinking to themselves, [Robb did make some contribution in this battle, but it was just a small skirmish. It''s unlikely that he''ll be promoted from Viscount to Count for such a small contribution. Wake up, Commander. Your excessive ttery won''t lead to a good oue. Girls should be modest.]

    Robb himself was also feeling a bit overwhelmed, so he quickly changed the subject. Pointing to the destroyed enemy camp on the other side of theke, he said, "Although Mondra is a despicable person, he has many allies. The Church of Light is helping him, and the Desert Kingdom is providing him with weapons. We may encounter some strange things on the road ahead, so we need to widen the scouts'' vignce range."

    Hearing him change the subject, Barry and the ck Earth Knights also breathed a sigh of relief. They couldn''t let their Commander keep praising Robb like this. It was too scary. Change the subject!

    Barry quickly said, "I''ll have the Wind Knights Scouts spread out more and expand their detection range."

    The ck Earth Knights also said, "Right, right! Our ck Earth Knights are responsible for the left nk scouts, and you''re responsible for the right nk."

    This was a typical case of not having anything to say, and everyone wanted to change the subject.

    But this kind of topic was really awkward, and after a few words, they couldn''t continue. Several ck Earth Knights had a headache.

    At this point, Kante found a topic. He looked at the bottom of theke and said seriously, "Hey, guys, this armor made of Arcanite is really powerful. It can even withstand the Thors Roar. Shouldn''t we think of a way to make more?"

    "What can we do?" a ck Earth Knight asked.

    "Of course, we should dive down and find some ore," Kante said. "Just now, Robb dove in and picked up seventy-two pieces of ore in no time. Even if we don''t have his luck, it shouldn''t be a problem for us to pick up one or two pieces each. We can make do with what we have and see what we can do."

    "Hey, that''s a good idea!" the ck Earth Knights said. "We''re camping by theke all night anyway, so we have enough time to go down and look for some ore."

    One ck Earth Knight turned to Robb and asked, "Robb, where did you pick up the ore in theke? Can you point it out to us so we can pick up some too?"

    Robb couldn''t help butugh and cry. He thought to himself[ "I used my mining skills from the game to find this treasure. You guys don''t have mining skills, even if I told you to hold your breath and dive to the bottom of theke, how would you mine? Can you even do underwater mining?]

    However, Robb didn''t think too much about it. He pointed to the center of theke and said, "I found it there."

    "Okay then, let''s go try our luck," Kante was the first to rush to theke, naked and bare, and with a ssh, he jumped into the water. Then arge group of ck Earth Knights and Wind Knights followed,ughing and jumping into the water.

    Robb knew they were destined toe up empty-handed, but he didn''t expose their foolishness. He secretly sneaked into the woods, picked up a branch, rubbed it into a fishing rod where no one could see, and then came out of the woods and sat by theke fishing silently.

    Madeline sat tenderly beside him, fishing together with him.

    In fact, she was not good at speaking. You could tell from the fact that she always blindly ttered Robb every time she spoke. Perhaps she felt that way too, so she reduced her speaking.

    This made Robb a little sad, "Madeline."

    "Hmm?"

    "You don''t have to deliberately try to make me happy and avoid making me angry," Robb said, "Even if it means changing yourself. I think it''s really unnecessary."

    "Oh?"

    "Living out your own brilliance, showing your own personality, will make you even more lovely."

    "Really?" Madeline eximed happily, "Can I do that?"

    "Of course you can," Robb said, "I also hope that you can be more yourself."

    Because Madeline had been running away since she was a child, she didn''t really live the life of ady. Most of the time, she grew up with the queen, crawling and struggling in difficulties, surrounded by arge group of gloomy necromancers and smelly ck Earth Knights.

    The ck Earth Knights taught them how to fight (the queen didn''t learn much), while the necromancers taught them magic (Madeline didn''t learn much).

    The two different learning directions also resulted inpletely different personalities.

    The queen, who majored in magic, was good at politics, had a more stable personality, and was rarely happy. She was moody.

    But Madeline, who majored inbat, had a more generous personality, was very happy and sad, cried andughed a lot, and was restless.

    In front of Robb, she always pretended to be a well-behaved girl, which was quite tiring for her.

    Now that she heard Robb say this, her mood rxed a lot.

    She jumped up and said, "That''s great. Actually, when I saw you fishing, I wanted to fish too. I was just afraid you would say it''s not good for a girl to y this."

    "What''s wrong with a girl fishing?" Robbughed, "Come on, let''s fish together. I''ll make you a fishing rod."

    He sneaked into the woods, rubbed a fishing rod quickly, and handed it to Madeline.

    "Oh? You made a fishing rod so quickly?" Madeleine was surprised.

    "It''s not that difficult," Robb said. "Just hang a line on a stick."

    "Well, that''s true," Madeleineughed. "I want to go fishing now."

    She dug up a worm and put it on the hook, then she swung the fishing rod hard. The fish hook flew far away and sank into theke. After a few seconds, she saw the float shaking violently. "Ah, I just caught something!"

    "Wow, that''s impressive!" Robb was happy. Madeleine didn''t use any fishing skills, just the real fishing method, but she was lightning-fast. "Pull it up and see."

    Madeleine pulled hard, and there was a loud ssh in theke. Kante''s head popped out, screaming, "Who hooked me with a fish hook and pulled it up so hard? It''s dangerous!"

    Robb: "..."

    Madeleine: "..."

    Kante screamed, "Ah, my skin was torn off a big piece, and there''s so much blood! Priest, I need a priest."

    A group of people by theke burst intoughter, and the camp was filled with a joyful atmosphere.

    Madeleine couldn''t help but burst intoughter, showing her usual demeanor. She was stunningly beautiful, and Robb sat next to her, looking at her beautiful profile and thinking, [Madeleine is even more beautiful this way!]

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 706: Get a priest quickly, hes been poisoned

    Chapter 706: Get a priest quickly, he''s been poisoned

    Early the next day, the army broke camp and continued to move forward. The scouts of the ck Earth Knights and Wind knights spread out to both sides, going far to prevent a repeat of the previous day''s ambush and not allow the enemy to easily ambush their own army.

    Madeline also sent someone to notify the army walking ahead, asking them to be vignt and carefully search the road they passed by, so as not toy traps for the main force behind.

    After such careful arrangements, they continued on their journey and did not encounter any more enemy ambushes. The enemy knew that after the ambush of the Thunder Knights failed, Madeline would surely increase her vignce and not give them any more opportunities. There was no need to arrange for another ambush and risk losing their own soldiers.

    Robb used various skills to search for items along the way, such as "searching for minerals" to pick up a couple of ores, "searching for gems" to find a couple of gems, "searching for wood" to chop down trees, and "searching for herbs" to dig up a couple of herbs.

    He did not want to fight the ck Dragon in bad gear again. Next time he woulde equipped with better gear to make things easier for himself. However, he did not find his tasks boring. Bahamut, the Divine Dragon, was the only boss he had not defeated in "Dark de." Although he had grown tired of other things, he still had some interest in killing this boss. It was a way to make up for hisst regret in the game.

    Along the way, Robb collected arge bag of items, but unfortunately, the areas they passed through were mostly human-inhabited and low-level areas, so he did not find many valuable things. The best ore he found was still the same as the previous one, and the best wood he found was the Tree of Life, which he already had. He only collected some intermediate-level wood to make some wands and bows and to arm the weaker soldiers to increase their output in the next fight against the ck Dragon.

    Last time, he did not have enough blue potions to restore his MP, which caused him trouble. Therefore, he collected many herbs along the way. Regardless of whether they were useful or not, he collected them all. He collected arge bag of herbs on his journey.

    Later on, he was carrying arge bag of ore, herbs, wood, and gems, which was difficult to carry in the real world without an infinite backpack. He had to pile them up in the army''s supply wagon and let the logistics team carry them.

    Soon, the army arrived at a small town not far from the Capital of Saints.

    This small town originally had a poption of more than 5,000 people, but after four years of continuous civil war in West Gran, which was near the holy city, the town was repeatedly contested by both sides, and countless battles were fought. Ordinary people couldn''t bear such turmoil and quickly moved to other ces.

    As a result, there were almost no ordinary residents left in the city, and all the houses had be barracks. The city walls were also reinforced and raised, and the entire city became a military fortress.

    In the past few years, this fortress had been repeatedly contested by both sides, but in the past year or so, the army of Miss Queen had firmly grasped control of the fortress. They used it as a bridgehead to attack the Capital of Saints and had stockpiled abundant supplies and arge number of troops here.

    When Robb and Madeline arrived, the vanguard had already stationed inside the fortress. Robb saw arge number of demi-humans, such as leopard-men, cat-men, tiger-men, wolf-men, and so on. There were also many magic tools filled with magic power on the city walls, various single-barrel magic tools, as well asrge Katyusha that a single soldier could not carry. The number of magic tools was so numerous that it was almost impossible to count.

    Madeline also introduced him, "There are arge number ofndmines buried on three sides of this city, but there are not manyndmines facing the road to Bright Road."

    Seeing Robb''s strange expression, Madeline said, "We can''t be toox. Before, there was only a small troop stationed in this city. In order to prevent Mondra''s people from suddenly attacking and seizing this fortress, we must prepare arge number of magic tools, so that we can withstand the attack until the reinforcements arrive."

    Robb nodded and thought to himself, [Has Miss Queen spent all the money she earned over the years here? With so many magic tools, using West Grans productivity, she might have sold a lot of assets for this.]

    Kante couldn''t help but ask, "With so many magic tools, howe the Capital of Saints can''t be captured?"

    Madeline shook her head and sighed, "Don''t underestimate Mondra. Magic tools are not veryplicated in themselves, and the magic tool-making experts under Mondra can also make them, and they are not bad at it. They just didn''t think of it before. Since our new magic tools were put into the battlefield and caught them off guard in several battles, they also started to try to make them. Anyway, they can copy what''s avable and make them quickly. Now their army is also equipped with many Katyushas andndmines."

    Kante: "......"

    Robb thought to himself, [I knew it!]

    After all, Katyusha was just an idea, not something very novel. As long as the opponent''s intelligence was within the normal range, copying it was not difficult. Wasn''t the World War in that world the same? You brought out a tank, and I could quickly bring out a tank too. You brought out a jet fighter, I can also get a jet fighter. You brought out an aircraft carrier, and I could do the same.

    Who can really break free from this dynamic? How far can they go?

    After all, wars are fought with national strength!

    However, in terms of national strength, it should be Miss Queen who has the advantage now.

    Robb asked, "Our army has more magical tools, right?"

    "Yes!" Madeline nodded, "But we are now on the offensive. Throughout history, it has always been the defensive side that has the advantage in war. They have a strong stronghold, and although we have more magical tools and stronger firepower, their defensive structures can also neutralize the power of many of our magical tools. It won''t be easy to capture that big city."

    Robb nodded in understanding.

    Madeline continued, "Fortunately, during the movie war, I had already figured out an attack n for this stronghold. The soldiers also have experience in attacking and defending cities. I think these experiences wille in handy during actualbat."

    As they were talking, a small team of scouts came in from the city gate. They seemed to have justpleted a mission and were carrying a stretcher with a scout lying on it, his face green and contorted in pain, moaning in agony.

    The leader of the scout team shouted, "Priest, priest! Get a priest quickly, he''s been poisoned."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 707: I might be able to help him

    Chapter 707: I might be able to help him

    The scouts carried the man past Madeline, and she spoke up, "Let me see."

    Her ss was "Dark Sword Saint," which required proficiency in sword skills as well as basic dark priest magic. As a result, she also knew some basic healing and detoxification magic.

    When Robb was studying magical item production at the magic academy, he once yed around with a magic array and pretended to be seriously injured. Madeline came to treat him back then. (For friends who forgot, please see Chapter 328.)

    The scout team quickly brought their poisonedrade in front of Madeline.

    The man did not know what kind of poison he had been infected with. His whole face had turned green, and he looked like he was on the verge of death. If he had not been an assassin and had some resistance to poisons due to his frequent contact with them, he would probably have already died.

    Madeline quickly recited a basic detoxification spell. ck magic engulfed the poisoned scout, but everyone thought the man would immediately sit up when the magic entered his body. However, that did not happen.

    The man''s face was still green and showed no signs of improvement.

    Madeline frowned, "No, my detoxification spell is too low-level. He''s been infected with a serious poison. We need to find a more powerful priest."

    Someone immediately ran to the ck Earth Knights and the Wind Knights to call for priests!

    Both knight orders had apanying priests. Dozens of them arrived shortly.

    Of course, these priests were all under the jurisdiction of the Church of Darkness and not the new Church of Light.

    A priest stepped forward and began reciting the spell for detoxification. Soon, another ck magic surrounded the poisoned man, but the result was the same as before. The scout''s face was still green and showed no signs of improvement.

    The priest awkwardlyughed, "I''m sorry, my strength is not enough."

    "Let me try!" A dark bishop stepped forward. People of this rank were about as powerful as Elsie.

    However, after reciting the detoxification spell, he looked at the scout and saw that he was still moaning in pain.

    "What? I can''t do it either!" The bishop was surprised. "What kind of strange poison did he get? It''s so strong?"

    Now things were gettingplicated.

    Madeline''s face darkened. "So, he''s doomed?"

    Kante, who was standing beside her, asked stupidly, "Are there no higher-level priests?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Robb lightly pulled him back behind him.

    This small action made Kante wary. He followed Robb''s gaze and quickly noticed a small detail. These priests were all low-ranking, to put it bluntly, just ordinary priests. Only one person was wearing a bishop''s robes, but none of the high-ranking archbishops or cardinals were present.

    Kante spoke in a voice that only Robb could hear and asked, "What''s going on? Why aren''t there any high-level priests?"

    Robb whispered back, "It seems that the rtionship between Miss Queen and the Church of Darkness isn''t good."

    On the surface, Miss Queen and the Dark Church had a cooperative rtionship, but in this important battle to attack the stronghold of Mondra, the Church of Darkness had only sent one bishop-level priest, and no higher-ranking priests hade. It was clear that they were no longer "fully supporting" the queen, but only "partially supporting" her.

    Kante was confused and asked, "Why?"

    Robb thought for a moment and whispered, "It''s obviously because of our Westwind City."

    Kante still didn''t understand and asked, "What does Westwind City have to do with the rtionship between the Church of Darkness and West Gran?"

    Robb exined, "It''s a big deal. During the ck Dragon War, the queen helped Godfather, who is a pir of the New Church of Light. Do you understand now?"

    Kante suddenly realized, and Robb continued, "And maybe it''s more than that. The queen now has two steel battleships made by Westwind City and is even ordering a third one, but when the Church of Darkness came to Westwind City to order them, Godfather refused to sell to them. So what do you think the Church of Darkness will do?"

    Kante understood and said, "They will ask the Queen to buy it for them."

    Robb nodded, "But Westwind City didn''t receive any new orders for battleships from the queen, which means that she refused the Church of Darkness request to buy battleships."

    Kante understood even more and said, "The queen doesn''t want the Dark Church to have battleships and wants to limit their power. Therefore, the church is also unwilling to send powerful high-ranking priests to help West Gran. They are mutually restraining each other."

    Robb sighed and said, "They haven''t even dealt with Mondra and the New Church of Light, so what''s the point of fighting among themselves? I don''t know what to say, maybe it''s because I don''t understand politics!"

    Kante shrugged and said, "I don''t understand politics either."

    Madeline''s face looked ugly. She had a subordinate who was poisoned, and if there was a high-ranking priest around, he could have been saved. But now, she could only watch him be tortured to death by poison, which was very painful for her. However, she also knew why there were no powerful priests apanying the troops this time. West Gran had to maintain its uniqueness and legitimacy, and it couldn''t always rely on the cunning Church of Darkness.

    She was about to say a fewforting words to the poisoned subordinate, such as "I will take care of your wife," when suddenly a man walked up to her and waved his hand, saying, "Let me try to detoxify him."

    Madeline looked closely and said, "Hey? Mr. Robb? You can use detoxification magic?"

    Robb shook his head. "I''m not a priest, so of course I don''t know how to detoxify."

    Madeline asked, "Then what..."

    "But I do know how to make medicine," Robb interrupted. "While studying the making of magical artifacts, I also did some basic research on alchemy. Look at all the herbs I''ve gathered on the way. I think if I mix those herbs together, I might be able to detoxify this brother."

    The people around him suddenly looked embarrassed when they heard this.

    The scouts thought to themselves, [Do you know what kind of poison this person has? It''s something that even the bishop can''t solve. You''ve only done some basic research on alchemy and picked up some herbs on the road, but you think you can make this level of detoxifying medicine? Aren''t you overestimating yourself a bit?]

    Even Kante couldn''t help but exim, "Brother Robb, this seems a bit..."

    Robb knew what they were worried about and shrugged. "Let''s try it. Anyway, you all said he couldn''t be saved."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 708: This is a poison concocted by a great witch doctor

    Chapter 708: This is a poison concocted by a great witch doctor

    "This is a choice without a choice."

    Robb said this, and nobody else had anything to say.

    Madeline nodded and said, "Let''s give it a try."

    Robb turned around and cast Swift Wind with reduced power to a logistics soldier and said, "Quickly bring me the big bag of herbs I picked on the way here."

    The logistics soldier hurriedly left because the situation was critical. With the Swift Wind, he ran as fast as he could and returned in no time. He was carrying a big cloth bag filled with various nts that Robb had "luckily" picked on the way.

    Among these nts, some were familiar to Madeline and herpanions, but many others were unknown to them.

    Even if professional alchemists were present, they would only be able to recognize half of the herbs, and many high-level medicinal materials were not yet thoroughly researched by people in this world and could not be used in alchemy. In fact, people in this world may not even know that they are medicine.

    Robb held two strange flowers that no one recognized. He could easily produce medicine by simply rubbing them in his hands, but this method was not viable because Kante would definitely recognize the Godfather''s signature hand-rubbing production method. So, he brought some small bowls and pretended to mash the nts in them. While doing so, he suddenly said, "Hey, buddy, don''t die before I finish making the medicine."

    As soon as he spoke, everyone''s attention shifted instantly to the poisoned scout. Robb took advantage of this moment and rubbed the herbs in his hands.

    Half a minuteter, the attention of those people returned from the poisoned scout, and they said in unison, "He''s not dead yet, but he''s feeling better. Your medicine needs to work fast."

    They had barely finished speaking when they saw that Robb had already finished making the medicine and poured it into a small ss bottle.

    In fact, it was not a very advanced medicine. Its name was "Antidote Lv.4."

    It was a very simple name, and its ingredients were only 40-level materials. It could only neutralize poison at or below Lv.4 in the game. Poison smoke and mist emitted by high-level bosses could not be neutralized by this medicine. It was just a rare and low-level medicine that some low-level yers asionally used while ying solo missions.

    Robb nned to pour the medicine into the poisoned scout''s mouth.

    The nearby scouts were worried and asked, "Mr. Robb, isnt your medicine-making speed too fast? It seems a bit careless. Can this medicine really be used?"

    Westerners are direct. If it were Eastern soldiers, who would dare to question a Viscount with a Duke''s protection?

    Westerners say whatever they think.

    Robb knew hisrades were worried about the poisoned scout, but he was not used to their repeated suspicions. He exined, "If I didn''t hurry up and make the medicine, wouldn''t it be toote? I could only make a crude medicine, but anyway, I''ll try it first."

    The scouts could only watch him helplessly.

    Robb pried open the poisoned scout''s mouth and poured a bottle of medicine into it. The guy was barely conscious and couldn''t even swallow the medicine, leaving Robb speechless. One of the scouts crouched down beside him and helped him force the medicine down by holding his mouth and neck.

    Then, the group watched the poisoned scout with serious expressions, waiting to see the results.

    Everyone knew that the effect of medicine was slower than that of magic. For example, when a healing spell is cast on someone, their injuries heal instantly, but the effect of drinking a red potion is much slower.

    This is because medicines in the real world do not take immediate effect. There is usually a slow process of "ingestion," "digestion," "effectiveness," and "recovery."

    Therefore, no one expected the medicine to cure the poisoned scout immediately. Everyone thought that even if the medicine was effective, he would only recover slowly.

    What they needed to confirm now was whether he had been removed from life-threatening danger.

    However, the situation waspletely beyond their expectations. The medicine Robb made with his hands enjoyed the game''s rules, not the rules of the real world. Therefore, this medicine did not have the slow effectiveness process of medicines in the real world. As soon as it was swallowed, the result was instant.

    The poisoned scout''s face, which had been green, suddenly regained its rosy color.

    The onlookers beside him said, "Huh? He is okay?"

    "So fast?"

    "What kind of medicine is this?"

    "Oh my god! The effect of this medicine is crazy!"

    "Quick, priest, heal him. Although the poison is gone, his life is still in danger."

    It turned out that the antidote only removed the poisoned state but could not heal injuries. The life force consumed by the poison could not be restored, and the only difference now was that he would no longer be tormented by the poison. The nearby priest quickly cast a healing spell to help him.

    The poisoned scout sat up with a swish and eximed, "Oh my god, I thought I was a goner."

    The people nearby looked at him silently.

    In an instant, the poisoned scout was ignored by the crowd because his life was no longer in danger. He was no longer the center of attention, and everyone''s eyes were now on Robb.

    Madeline said proudly, "Mr. Robb, your alchemy skills are amazing."

    The ck Earth Knights asked, "What kind of strange medicine is this? How did you make it?"

    Kante looked bewildered and said, "Robb, my brother, I bet this isn''t your own skill. Godfather must have taught you this!"

    ording to Kante, it is as good a reason for Robb to borrow a donkey and go down the hill. He quickly said, "Yes, this kind of alchemy was taught to me by Godfather. He said that when you''re out and about, it''s necessary to learn how to detoxify in case you get bitten by a snake or insect and need to save yourself."

    "You''re not just saving yourself from snakes and insects, this is really impressive."

    "Even the bishop can''t treat this poison, but your medicine can."

    "I feel like I want to worship Godfather as my master."

    The people nearby were discussing in amotion.

    At this moment, Robb turned to Madeline, his face slightly serious, and said seriously, "This poison in the scout is, if I''m not mistaken, from the great witch doctor of the desert kingdom, a master of poisons!"

    "Ah? It''s from the desert kingdom again?" Madeline was slightly stunned.

    "Yes, it must be." Robb had actually tasted this poison before.

    It was the kind of highly poisonous substance that Suofa had applied to her lips and pretended to kiss Robb with, wanting to kill him with poison. Of course,ter she poisoned herself to death.

    This poison was concocted by a top-level professional witch doctor, so at least a high bishop-level priest is needed to barely remove it. No wonder ordinary priests couldnt treat it.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 709: Let me work a little harder

    Chapter 709: Let me work a little harder

    Madeline heard that this kind of poison came from the desert, and her brows wrinkled deeply. She had already been attacked by Thunders Roar provided by the Desert Kingdom on her way here. Now she saw a poisonous weapon of the Desert Kingdom again...

    She turned to the poisoned scout and asked, "Where did you get this poison?"

    The scout replied, "I sneaked close to Mondra''sir, wanting to sneak a peek at the defenses on the city wall. But I identally missed a True Sight Eye hidden in a tree on the other side. My stealth was discovered, and an ordinary archer on the city wall shot an arrow at me. The arrow hit my shoulder, and then I was poisoned. Fortunately, I have good resistance to poisons, so I managed to escape while struggling from the range of the archer''s arrows, and myrades brought me back."

    A ck Earth Knight walked over and whispered, "My lord, even the arrows of ordinary archers are smeared with this highly toxic substance. It seems that they have obtained a lot of poison from the Desert Kingdom, otherwise they would not dare to use them like this."

    Madeline nodded, "Last time, the Thunder Knights ambushed us at thekeside with two Thunders Roars. From these details, we can see that the Desert Kingdom is making every effort to help Mondra. They are really despicable."

    The ck Earth Knights looked towards the northwest direction with displeasure and said in a low voice, "Why does the Desert Kingdom have to help East Gran so desperately? Why are they not helping West Gran instead?"

    Robb said, "It''s the thing with making distant friends but attacking nearby enemies. East Gran is farther away from the Desert Kingdom, but West Gran is closer. Geographically speaking, West Gran is more likely to be targeted by the Desert Kingdom. There is also an important point, which is the issue of the king. The Queen is a wise ruler who would never do anything stupid that would harm her own people and interests. But Mondra is a tyrant who would do anything to maintain his power, even colluding with demons. I have no doubt that Mondra is willing to cede territory to the Desert Kingdom in exchange for an alliance."

    Everyone was slightly stunned by this statement, and then they realized that it was true. Last time, Mondra colluded with demons and promised to give them several cities, allowing them to consume the residents at will. It was not surprising that he would do the same with the Desert Kingdom. However, the Queen would never cede territory, even for a small town like Westwind Town. She forced her ghostly husband to admit that it was the territory of Kingdom of Gran or she would fight him to the death. She would never give up hernd easily.

    Madeline bit her lip and said, "No wonder the bad guys always have so many helpers. Because they have no bottom line, they can trade anything."

    Robb said, "Okay, there''s no point inining. Let''s focus on something practical. The fact that the enemy has poisoned even the arrows of their ordinary archers shows that they use poison frequently. Unfortunately, we don''t have high-level priests, so we have to rely on potions."

    He took out the two herbs he had used earlier and ced them on the ground, showing them to everyone. "Take a good look at these two herbs. We need to collect a lot of them and make arge quantity of antidotes to deal with the Desert Kingdom''s poison."

    "Ah, yes!" Madeline quickly realized and ordered a group of people, "Go find the herbs quickly."

    The soldiers hurriedly went out to search for the herbs in the surrounding mountains and forests.

    In reality, these two herbs were not difficult to find. In "Dark de," they were just herbs around level 40 and were quitemon. However, in the real world, herb distribution is different from the game. In the game, yers have to travel far to find a single herb because the game designers cannot let yers stay in one ce and continuously collect herbs.

    But in the real world, finding one herb often means finding arge patch of them, which is the normal rule of nature!

    The next day, the soldiers brought back many bags of herbs.

    Interestingly, they not only brought back the two herbs that Robb had designated, but also many low-level herbs that these soldiers were familiar with, which were all useless to Robb, as they were all around level 10 or 20.

    All of these herbs were piled up in Robbs room.

    Madeline saw so many herbs and was a little worried. "Mr. Robb, are you nning to make all of these into potions? Would it not be too hard for one person to do all this?"

    Robb thought to himself, [I can just use a bot to mass-produce them while I sleep. It''s not hard at all.]

    But he couldn''t say that, so he said, "Madeline, I appreciate your concern, but we are facing a war. It''s my duty to work hard to ensure our soldiers can survive in battle. Maybe making one more potion could save one more soldier''s life. At a time like this, do you want to encourage me to bezy?"

    This was a valid point. Although Madeline felt sorry for Robb and didn''t want him to work too hard, in this situation, it was better for him to be a little tired than to watch her subordinates die from poison. Once the real battle started, no matter how many antidotes they had, it wouldn''t be enough.

    She couldn''t persuade Robb to bezy here. After thinking about it, she suddenly took out a handkerchief from her pocket and said, "Okay, how about this? When you''re tired from making potions, I''ll wipe your sweat for you."

    Robb: "..."

    The ck Earth Knights beside them: "..."

    Robb had to push her out of the room and say, "Stop fooling around here. You have your own things to do. As themander, you have a lot to do. Why are you wiping my sweat here?"

    The ck Earth Knights looked embarrassed and said, "Yes, duke. Let''s go and do something productive."

    Madeline could only follow arge group of ck Earth Knights with reluctance.

    Robb shook his head, sighed, locked the door, closed the window, and started grinding medicine while AFK. He had to grind several bags of medicine, which would take hours and his body couldn''t move during the process. It was quite boring, so he decided to use this time to arrange something else.

    Robb switched his consciousness to his avatar, which had just been split and still had half an hour left of use. He smiled at Suofa and said, "Go and bring the best miners from our mine, oh, and also bring some knowledgeable andbat-capable dwarves."

    Suofa hurried to do so.

    While Suofa was still bringing people over, Robb opened a transmission portal to the nearest small town from theke where he had previously visited. After passing through the portal, he used flight magic to quickly fly to thekeside and then opened another transmission portal to Westwind Town.

    He did not enter the portal himself because it would disappear once he entered. Instead, he used a spell to return to his chapel. At that moment, Suofa had just brought arge group of miners and dwarves.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 710: Dig

    Chapter 710: Dig

    TL: FINALS JUST ENDED! YAYY! I can now resumee tranting daily. Sorry for the wait!The miners in Westwind City have basically transformed into new-style miners. They no longer mine ore by themselves, carry them out of the mines, and then smelt them like the old miners used to. Instead, they often engage in very singr jobs. For example, a few miners are responsible for using a pickaxe to mine ore, and once the ore is mined, they no longer deal with it. Then, other miners are specialized in carrying the ore into small carts. There are also people who specialize in handling the carts and pulling them out of the mine. Then, outside the mine, there are people who specialize in getting the ore into the smelter.

    Each person only does a little bit.

    At first, they thought that this would lead to a decrease in efficiency, but theyter discovered that this approach actually increased efficiency. They couldn''t figure out why, since each person only did a little bit, why was the efficiency higher than before?

    But it didn''t matter. Godfather''s method was a good method, so they just followed it.

    At this point, the sky was already dark, and the miners were suddenly summoned by Godfather. They curiously ran to the chapel and saw Robb standing in front of a purple portal, beckoning to them.

    The miners and dwarves ran up to Robb excitedly, "What does Godfather want us to do?"

    Robb smiled and said, "I found a rtively rare ore in a faraway ce, and I need you to go and mine it."

    "Rare ore?" The ordinary miners had no reaction, but the dwarves suddenly got excited, "Is it Truesilver or Dark Iron?"

    Robbughed and said, "Truesilver and Dark Iron are too low-level. This one is a bit more advanced."

    "What?" The dwarves were shocked, "More advanced than Truesilver and Dark Iron? What kind of ore is that? We''ve never heard of an ore more advanced than Truesilver and Dark Iron. Oh, Godfather, you must take us there to see it."

    Dwarves have spent their lives dealing with stones and love ying with unusual and magical metals. The most magnificent metal they had ever seen before was Truesilver and Dark Iron, and even a small piece of it would make them happy to y with for a year. Now, when they heard Robb say there was an ore more advanced than Truesilver and Dark Iron, they couldn''t be more excited.

    Robb said, "However, that ce is a bit peculiar, and the mining conditions aren''t very good. Anyway, go take a look, and if you can mine it, then mine it. If not, we''ll figure out another way."

    Before he could finish his sentence, a dwarf shouted, "We can ovee any difficulty for advanced ore!"

    He didn''t even need to hear the rest. He buried his head and rushed into the portal, not caring what was on the other side, whether there were mountains of des or oceans of mes, or whether there were monsters lurking there. The other dwarves followed suit and rushed into the portal with a loud roar.

    Robb smiled wryly and said, "These idiots are so reckless. I think they''re going to suffer."

    Human miners needed to be cautious as they asked, "Is it dangerous on the other side of the portal?"

    Robb responded, "It''s not necessarily dangerous, but I opened the door very close to theke. If they charge through like that, they might..."

    As the human miners passed through the door, they quickly realized the portal was only one or two steps away from theke. The dwarves had just charged through the door and, in that instant, the scenery changed. They had no time to react and charged straight into theke. They were now soaking in the water, with some of them shouting, "Oh no, I can''t swim, help me!"

    The human miners burst intoughter and quickly rescued the dwarves from the water. The dwarves stood at the shore, shaking off the water droplets from their bodies while cursing at theke. After a while, they turned their heads and asked, "Godfather, where is the rare ore you mentioned?"

    Robb pointed to theke in front of them and said, "At the bottom of theke in the center."

    The dwarves eximed, "What!"

    The human minersughed, "Dwarves can''t even swim?"

    The dwarves retorted angrily, "We used to live in caves in the mountains. How could we possibly know how to swim?"

    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll give you water breathing," Robb said.

    After that, Robb pushed all the dwarves into the water with one foot each. The poor dwarves screamed as they fell into the water. However, they soon discovered that they could breathe in the water, and there was nothing to be afraid of. A group of ducks yed joyfully in the water. However, not being able to swim meant they could not move forward in the water, and they could only float awkwardly.

    Fortunately, the human miners followed closely behind and pulled the dwarves towards the center of theke. After a while, they arrived at the bottom of theke, with Robb transforming into arge seal and swimming alongside them. He released a lighting ball underwater.

    The lighting ball illuminated the bottom of theke, revealing arge vein of rare minerals in front of the miners and dwarves.

    "Oh, this is the rare ore that Godfather talked about," said one of the human miners, as he touched the stone of the vein and made a strange expression on his face. "I''ve never seen anything like it."

    The dwarves had already surrounded the vein, with one of them even taking out a small pickaxe from his waist and tapping the vein. Soon, a fist-sized piece of ore fell off, which he held in his hand, examining it closely. He saw a blue metallic luster on the surface.

    Although he didn''t recognize the ore, the dwarf said, "Although I don''t know what this ore is, just looking at the surface of this rock, it''s definitely a powerful metal. It even has magic naturally, just look at the blue light it emits."

    The miners are knowledgeable, marveling at the rare and valuable ore.

    "Alright," Robb said with a smile. "The next question is how to mine it."

    The dwarves and miners looked at each other in confusion. How do we mine it, especially since it''s underwater? This was indeed a difficult problem.

    "I''ve figured it out," Robb said. "We''ll split into two groups. One group wille to me every day to get underwater breathing gear and work underwater. The other group will work on shore. The underwater group will be responsible for mining the ore, and the shore group will build arge structure by theke and operate a winch system to lowerrge baskets into the water with long ropes. The underwater team will put the ore into the baskets, and the shore team will pull it up and send it back to Westwind City through the transmission portal."

    The miners understood immediately. This was essentially the same way they worked in the Westwind Mine - with division ofbor and cooperation. Some people only mined, while others only transported. This way, they could work in a familiar rhythm.

    Of course, there was still the issue of division ofbor.

    The dwarves didn''t hesitate and raised their hands together. "We want to be the shore team."

    The human miners burst outughing. "Silly dwarves can''t swim, so it''s obvious that the underwater team will get paid more. We''ll take the underwater team."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 711: Poison gas attack

    Chapter 711: Poison gas attack

    Robb arranged the miners, especially reminding them to be careful about safety. After all, this was a war zone, and it was uncertain when Mondra would attack.

    He gave the miners and dwarves several transmission scrolls, and hired two elven archers to serve as sentinels. If the situation was not right, they would drop their mining equipment and run away.

    After arranging all this, the duration of Godfather''s avatar was alsoing to an end. He dived into the woods, let the avatar disappear, and his consciousness returned to Robb Smith, who was still making medicine at the front line.

    At this moment, he had been making medicine for half an hour, making a bottle of medicine every three seconds. So the room was full of bottles of antidote, hundreds of them. It seemed like a lot, but for an army, it was just a drop in the bucket. During a battle, thousands of people would be injured or killed, and this amount of medicine would not be enough for a single wave of attack. He temporarily stopped making medicine and stood up.

    Robb divided his body again, letting the avatar go back to Westwind City toze around on the stone stool and show off. Then he opened the window and nned to breathe some fresh air before continuing his work. The moment he opened the window, a refreshing easterly wind blew on his face. (To prevent readers with insufficient basic knowledge from misunderstanding, the easterly wind blows from the east to the west.) The wind felt veryfortable on his face, so Robb put down his work and enjoyed the breeze. Sometimes in life, you need to stop and appreciate nature...

    He was enjoying the breeze when suddenly he heard a noise from the soldiers in the city, and then someone shouted, "Be careful, enemy attack!" Countless soldiers rushed towards the east gate of the city. It seemed that the enemy hade from the east. Robb was surprised, "Wasn''t the city surrounded byndmines on three sides, and only the west side had nondmines for entry and exit? How did the enemye from the east? There should be at least a fewndmines triggered, causing an explosion, but I didn''t hear any explosion." He looked eastward and saw arge green smokeing from outside the east gate, carried by the easterly wind towards the city.

    Robb immediately understood, "Oh, it''s a gas attack? These ancient people really know how to y."

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Someone knocked on the door loudly. Robb opened the door and saw a ck Earth Knight. He was sweating profusely and shouted at Robb, "Mr. Robb, how many antidotes have you made? The enemy hasunched a gas attack against us, and the poison gas will arrive soon with the easterly wind."

    Robb said, "Only a few hundred bottles."

    The ck Earth Knight was stunned, "Oh no, its not enough."

    This was obvious, right? At least five or six thousand soldiers were stationed in this city. If the whole city was poisoned, hundreds of bottles of medicine would not be enough.

    Robb said, "It seems that we can only stop the poison gas froming over."

    The ck Earth Knight nodded, "The magicians of the Wind knights are now gathering on the east side of the city."

    Robb nodded, "Have the soldierse to move these medicines out and prepare to treat anyone who identally gets poisoned. I''ll go see what''s happening on the east side of the city."

    The ck Earth Knight quickly organized soldiers to take the medicine bottles. These ss bottles had to be handled with extreme care. If they were identally broken, the loss would be huge. So the soldiers were careful and slow, sweating profusely as they carried the medicine. Meanwhile, Robb used his Swift Wind magic to quickly run to the east gate.

    There, he saw Madeleine already standing on the city wall, surrounded by arge group of ck Earth Knights. The captain of the Wind knights, Barry, was also there, along with countless knights, magicians, and ordinary soldiers, all gathering towards their position.

    As they watched the poisonous gas approaching from outside the city, everyone''s faces were grim.

    Madeleine said sternly, "Damn Mondra, using the east wind to blow poisonous gas towards us."

    One ck Earth Knight said, "Looking at the momentum of the fog, it will be here in a few minutes."

    Madeleine turned and asked, "How much antidote do we have?"

    At that moment, Robb arrived and said, "Only a few hundred bottles."

    Madeleine said, "Ah! You''re so talented, Mr. Robb, to have made so many in such a short time." After praising him, her expression turned sad again, "But it''s still not enough. Our luck is bad. The east wind came tonight. If we had a few more days..."

    A ck Earth Knight asked, "What should we do? Retreat?"

    Madeleine''s face turned even darker, "This fortress is the most important forward base for attacking Mondra. We can''t easily give it up. If we retreat, we will lose our support, and it will be impossible to organize a decent attack in such a short time."

    She turned to Barry and said, "Wind knights, can you think of a solution? Can you create a strong wind and blow the poisonous gas back?"

    Barry looked embarrassed and scratched his head, "If the other side is using magic to blow the poisonous gas, we can use magic to blow it back. Maybe we can resist it a bit, but now it''s the natural east wind. If we use magic to blow it back, we will be opposing the force of nature. Even if our magic is strong, we cannot resist nature. At most, we can only slow the wind down."

    Robb thought to himself, [I can create wind magic that can withstand the force of nature.]

    He had tried this before in a battle with the Sphinx in the desert. His magic could resist nature in a local area. For example, he could turn a desert into a beach for a mile or two.

    In the current situation, if Robb used his wind magic, he could probably turn the east wind into a West wind for a short time and blow the poisonous gas back to Mondra.

    But this trick was too extreme. Once he used it, he wouldn''t be able fake his identity anymore.

    He furrowed his brows, considering how he could help Madeline to the fullest extent in this situation.

    Just then, Barry suddenly turned around and asked him, "Robb, what do you think we should do now?"

    As a staff officer of the Wind knights, Robb''s position meant that it was only natural for the captain to ask for his advice. Of course, while he could provide strategies, whether or not they were implemented was ultimately up to the captains discretion, and that was exactly what a staff officer was there for.

    As a descendant of the Smith family, Robb had some prestige within the Wind knights, and when Barry asked him this question, all the other knights nearby looked at him with a hint of expectation in their eyes.

    In the past, when the Wind knights were still under the leadership of John Rnd Smith, they had encountered countless difficulties, but the great oldmander had always been able to lead them through each and every one with his formidable strength and intelligence. Although they ultimately perished before the ck Dragon, there was no one in this world who could withstand even half a move from it apart from the monstrous Godfather of Westwind Town, so John Rnd Smith''s death in battle had not been a stain on his reputation, but rather an honor. At least he had dared to challenge the ck Dragon, and died with honor.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 712: Wind! Wind! Wind!

    Chapter 712: Wind! Wind! Wind!

    Robb felt embarrassed seeing so many people staring at him with eager eyes. He thought to himself, [You guys always rely on stronger people when you face difficulties, no wonder you end up as subordinates.]

    But then he realized that most people in the world are like that. When faced with challenges, they don''t use their brains to find solutions but hope for someone stronger to help them. That''s why people choose leaders to handleplex and difficult tasks and are willing to bemanded.

    During his school years, when they chose a ss leader, everyone would hide, and no one would let themselves be chosen. When they had to choose a group leader for a big cleanup, everyone would hide because they didn''t want to stand out. During sports day, when they had to choose an executivemittee member, everyone would hide, thinking that there were no benefits to being chosen.

    Over time, their abilities became dull.

    When it came to choosing a vige chief, a town mayor, a factory manager, or a city mayor, these people who always couldn''t be selected to shoulder heavy responsibilities.

    Most people would disappear into the crowd and be sheep.

    However, those who were strong, who were not afraid of being chosen from a young age, who did not rely on others, would stand out and be the best among people.

    Robb thought seriously for a few seconds and then said, "I do have a solution."

    "A solution?" Everyone was overjoyed! Especially Madeline, who blindly believed in Robb. When she heard him say he had a solution, she was so happy that she felt sure it would work without even hearing his n.

    However, the others were not so blind. They looked a little doubtful and asked, "What solution?"

    Robb said, "If we hold our breath and don''t breathe in the poison gas, we will be okay, right?"

    Everyone nodded, "Yes!"

    Robb said, "In other words, if we let the poisonous gas pass through the city as quickly as possible, say, within a minute or two, then as long as we hold our breath for one or two minutes, we will be fine. It shouldn''t be difficult for you all to do this. Even if a few people asionally can''t hold their breath and are poisoned, we have hundreds of bottles of medicine to save them."

    When everyone heard this, they thought it made sense. As the current leader of the Wind Knights, Barry had a good understanding of "wind." He immediately understood what Robb meant and said, "I understand. Your idea is that we shouldn''t fight against nature or the east wind, but we should work with the wind to blow away the poisonous gas quickly. In this way, we can easily use a little bit of wind magic to help the east wind and achieve our goal."

    "Yes!" Robb said, "This is much easier than fighting the east wind head-on. We just need to use a little bit of wind magic to help the east wind, and we can easily do it."

    "Indeed, this makes sense." Everyone was happy.

    Then a ck Earth Knight stepped forward and said, "Mr. Robb, your idea is good, but the enemy will continue to release new poison gas. If the poisonous fog continues to linger, even if we help the east wind, the poisonous fog will not be blown away in one or two minutes."

    "Right." Robb said, "So, while we are helping to blow the east wind, we also need to send a troop out of the city, cross the poisonous fog, and crush the enemy''s troops that released the poisonous fog. Cut off the source of the fog, and then assist in blowing the east wind, and the problem will be solved in an instant. I estimate that the number of troops that released the fog will not be too many because they must lurk close to us to release the fog. If there are too many people, it is impossible for them to hide from our scoutwork and sneak so close to the city. Only a small group of infiltrating troops could do it. It should not be difficult to deal with them. They certainly wouldn''t expect us to have an antidote and the ability to directly attack them through the fog."

    Everyone thought carefully then said, "This n can work!"

    "Totally feasible!"

    Madeline drew her holy sword in a sh, "I will lead the attack, anyway, I won''t be able to help the Wind Knights by staying in the city."

    A group of ck Earth Knights stood up, "We will also go."

    Madeline turned to Robb, "You just stay with the Wind Knights in the city. The poisonous fog still needs your wind magic to blow over the city as soon as possible."

    Robb nodded.

    Madeline took a batch of antidotes and led arge group of knights and priests to open the east gate. The wind magicians gave them a wind spell, and they rushed out of the city.

    There were manyndmines buried on the wastnd outside the east gate, but thesendmines were different from the high-techndmines in the original world. They were triggered by magic runes, so they could be set to only explode enemies, not their own people. Robb had taught them how to screen enemies and their own people through conditional judgments. Now, they were using it to its full potential.

    Madeline led the team to the edge of the poisonous fog, poured a bottle of antidote into her mouth, and then plunged into the green fog.

    "Brave woman, so cool!" Robb gave her a thumbs up from behind.

    The green fog blocked the view, and no one could see what was happening on the other side of the fog. They could only see the huge fog cloud, which was getting closer and closer to the city under the assistance of the east wind.

    Everyone who stayed in the city was nervous.

    Barry raised his hand and shouted, "Wind magicians, get ready to cast spells."

    The wind magicians on the city wall began to chant spells together.

    Robb saw everyone chanting and decided to join in, [Oh no, who is the god of wind? Oh, right, you don''t need to include the god''s name in the spell anymore. I can just say anything.] He had to use his own voice that only he could hear, "I eat grapes without peeling, and I spit out the peel..."

    There are quite a few wind magicians in the Wind Knights. Every few steps on the city wall, there stands one. On the long wall, there are over a hundred wind magicians lined up, chanting together. The scene is quite spectacr.

    Kante climbed up from behind and shouted, "I''m also from the Wind Knights, I''m here to help."

    The others responded, "..."

    Barry said impatiently, "Knight, step back! This is none of your business. Hold your breath and lie on the ground."

    Kante said, "My uncle is Nuolun Chengguang. I learned wind magic from him since I was young. Although I am now a knight, I still have a heart for magic. Today, let me show you the Wind Technique that has been passed down in my family."

    Upon hearing this, the others thought to themselves, [This guy might actually know some wind magic, after all, he is Nuolun Chengguang''s illegitimate child. He must have learned something when he was young.]

    Just as they were thinking this, they saw Kante suddenly swing his shield and frantically stir up the wind with brute force, shouting, "Wind! Wind! Wind!"

    The others yelled, "Stop it! Baron Nuolun will be furious!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 713: The bloodline of the Morning Light family is considered to be finished

    Chapter 713: The bloodline of the Morning Light family is considered to be finished

    As the poisonous mist approached the city wall, everyone held their breath. Of course, Robb pretended to hold his breath. The level of poison was not enough to keep up with his self-regeneration speed, so he couldpletely ignore it.

    Then, all the wind magicians simultaneously released their wind magic towards the west.

    In an instant, a strong wind blew across the city wall!

    The strong wind,bined with the east wind, increased the wind force even more.

    The strong wind lifted the poisonous mist from the city and carried it away.

    Actually, the natural east wind wasn''t that strong. It was just a warm breeze that felt pleasant on the face. It carried the poisonous mist slowly, but the situation changedpletely when the wind magicians took action.

    The wind force and speed instantly increased dozens or even hundreds of times. The poisonous mist sped up and rotated like a whirlwind. Thick green mist poured into the city and drifted towards the west.

    All the soldiers in the cityy on the ground, tightly covering their mouths and noses, waiting for the green mist to blow over before daring to lift their heads to breathe.

    Robb was also among the wind magicians, and he conjured up a strong wind. However, he controlled his strength, so the wind he released was not as powerful as that of the other wind magicians.

    The wind howled, and in just a few tens of seconds, the poisonous mist dissipated significantly.

    However, more poisonous mist was still drifting over.

    If the subsequent poisonous mist kepting, no matter how hard the magicians blew, it would be useless...

    The faces of the magicians showed nervous expressions, and the soldiers lying on the ground became more uneasy.

    Just then, from the direction opposite to the poisonous mist, about a thousand meters away, there was a sound of fighting. The sound of fighting also came over with the east wind, making it particrly clear to everyone.

    From the scale of the shouting, it could be heard that it was only a small-scale battle thatsted for about tens of seconds. The shouting stopped, and then Madeline and arge group of ck Earth Knights and priests shouted in unison, "The source of the poisonous mist has been cut off! It''s up to you now, Wind Knights."

    The shout came through the poisonous mist, and the people in the city couldn''t help but feel a little uplifted.

    "The Commander seeded!" Everyone held their breath and dared not speak, but in their hearts, they encouraged themselves like this: Since the source of the poisonous mist has been cut off, there''s nothing to fear. Blow as hard as you can!

    "Wind! Wind! Wind!" Kante swung his shield vigorously again, and this idiot even opened his mouth and shouted a few times while swinging his shield, and as a result... he identally breathed in some poisonous mist, and his face turned green in an instant. He fell to the ground with a thud.

    The magicians silently cursed him as a fool, but were then inspired by his spirit and fighting will. After all, the magicianscked the passion of the knights.

    Ah, when ites to creating an atmosphere, it really takes a knight to set the tone.

    All the wind magicians simultaneously unleashed their magical power to the fullest extent.

    Wind!

    This was a true gale, a guiding spell cast by hundreds of wind magicians with all their might. (A guiding spell refers to a spell that a magician maintains the spellcasting state and continuously consumes magical power to cast, which will continuously exert its effect.)

    The strong wind assisted in the mad dance of the poisonous mist.

    After only a few tens of seconds, the green poisonous mist that had permeated the city was finally blown out of the city, drifting towards the west of the city, then slowly dissipated and dispersed by the power of nature, finally disappearing without a trace.

    The soldiers in the city all let out a sigh of relief.

    In fact, the poisonous mist had only been over the city for less than two minutes, but for everyone, it was like passing through the gate of hell. It was even more nerve-racking than killing people in normal times. Now that they had finally made it through, how could they not cheer and rejoice?

    All the soldiers cheered together, "Yeah! The poisonous mist is gone."

    "The Wind knights! Very good!"

    "Wind! Wind! Wind!"

    "Ah, brother? Why is your face green?"

    "I... I didn''t hold my breath properly... and inhaled a little bit... help..."

    "Ah, my brother''s lung capacity isn''t enough, he fell down."

    "I also have one down here."

    "Quick, carry the poisoned people to Lord Robb''s side."

    "Fool, Lord Robb can''t detoxify. It''s the detoxification medicine he made that can detoxify. Those detoxification medicines are in the hands of the logistics unit. Hurry and go get them."

    The soldiers lifted up their poisonedrades and ran towards the logistics unit. The logistics soldiers also quickly brought the detoxification medicine and ran towards various ces in the city, rushing to rescue anyone who was poisoned.

    Of course, there weren''t many people who were poisoned. Most people could hold their breath for two minutes, but a few people were hit while holding their breath, so Robb''s detoxification medicine was still enough.

    On this side, Robb kicked Kante, who was lying on the ground, with a wry smile...

    Kante rolled over on the ground, face up, revealing a greasy green face.

    A logistics soldier squatted down, pried open Kante''s mouth, and poured the detoxification medicine into his mouth.

    The green on Kante''s face dissipated, and the nearby priest added a healing spell. Kante then sat up suddenly and eximed, "Ah?"

    Everyone looked at him with a look of disdain.

    Kante awkwardly scratched his head, "Well! I know what you''re going to say. You''re going to say my magic power is too weak, right?"

    "No!" Everyone shook their heads together. "What we want to say is that what you did was not magic at all."

    Kante pouted.

    The wind magic users whispered to each other, "Is he really Nuolun''s nephew?"

    "Not really, he''s actually the eldest son."

    "Why is the eldest son so dumb? I can''t believe he''s really rted by blood."

    "But he is! Lord Nuolun said he inherited more of his mother''s bloodline."

    "His mother must be really stupid. It takes a special kind of person to drag down the Nuolun bloodline like this."

    "Lord Nuolun also said he didn''t understand that woman either, she was like a series of godlike moves, and even Nuolun waspletely confused."

    "His maternal bloodline is really scary!"

    "Scary, scary!"

    "In the future, I have to find a smart wife. I don''t want my son to turn out like this."

    The magicians discussed up to this point, and suddenly turned their eyes to Robb, with a look of admiration in their eyes. "The bloodline of the old leader is still powerful."

    "Yes, yes! The bloodline of the Chengguang family is over, but the Smith family''s bloodline is still strong."

    "The old leader''s grandson is really great!"

    "Not only is his magic power strong, but his use of magic is also flexible and natural. Going with the wind is definitely more practical than resisting the wind."

    "He is incredibly strong in both power and strategy. He has surpassed the blue and outshone the green."

    "His achievements in the future may even surpass those of the old leader."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 714: I also want to become his student

    Chapter 714: I also want to be his student

    After a while, Madeline and her group returned to the city.

    They had just rushed through the minefield with Swift Wind in just one or two minutes, running nearly a thousand yards to the outer perimeter of the minefield where they found a small group of enemy assassins spreading poisonous mist. Within a few seconds, they took them down and destroyed the enemy''s magical device that emitted the poisonous mist.

    This brief moment was a matter of life and death, making them more tired than fighting for an hour under normal circumstances. Dragging their weary bodies and the corpses of their enemies, they returned to the city. Upon arriving at the city gates, Madeline lifted her head and asked loudly, "How is the city doing?"

    Robb''s head popped up from the city wall, making an OK gesture towards her.

    Madeline was overjoyed!

    Half an hourter, in the conference room, Madeline, Barry, the ck Earth Knights, and Robb were all present. Only poor Kante was not qualified to participate in this level of the discussion and was blocked outside the meeting room. Everyone was gathered around a table, on whichy amunication crystal ball for exclusive use by Madeline and the Queen.

    Beside the crystal ball was a strangerge box.

    The Queen''s eyes were locked on the strangerge box through the crystal ball, "Is this the magical device that the enemy uses to spread poisonous mist?"

    Madeline nodded, "Yes! Mr. Robb had just studied this magical device carefully. It doesn''t have any advanced technology. It is simply arge magical container containing the ''poisonous mist technique'' charged by the Great Witch Doctor himself. It is almost impossible to use in normal times, and can only be used when the east wind blows."

    The Queen''s expression was not very good, "This small and low-tech magical device almost wiped out nearly ten thousand of our soldiers in the entire fortress."

    The ck Earth Knights'' faces were not looking good either. This was really embarrassing. A small group of enemy soldiers almost wiped out everyone in the city, which was really shameful.

    After a few seconds of awkwardness, Madeline suddenly said, "Elizabeth, we did lose face this time, but Mr. Robb did not. It was he who made ns to get us through this crisis. The antidote he made also saved many soldiers. He has done such a great job, shouldn''t we elevate him to Duke?"

    The Queen said, "..."

    Having such a friend, the Queen was also unlucky. She didn''t even know where to start with her anger.

    The Queen had no choice but to say, "Before the big battle starts, the enemy will definitely conduct many small-scale tests. We must be vignt around the perimeter and not let the enemy easily sneak up to the city for small actions."

    Madeline and the ck Earth Knights responded together, "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    The Queen turned to Robb, "Robb Smith."

    Robb pretended to be respectful, "What can I do for you, Your Majesty?"

    Queen, "I have remembered your contributions in this battle, but I cannot promote you in the same reckless manner as Madeline suggested. I hope you continue to work hard and make more contributions to the kingdom. When it''s time for you to be rewarded, I will not treat you unfairly."

    Robb pretended to be grateful and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The queen said, "You are very good at using your imagination to create magical tools. I hope you can use your creativity toe up with a way to counter the enemy with magical tools. Like the kind of enemy that can make our army go crazy without even seeing a few of them. I want Mondra to experience it too."

    Robb was speechless. Did she think that new inventions were so easy to make? Just because she wants it doesn''t mean it''s possible.

    Of course, he thought this in his mind, but he had to say with a false sense of gratitude, "I will do my best."

    The queen was tired and hung up the phone.

    The room was filled with people staring at each other...

    Madeline said, "Let''s all go back to rest. We have strengthened the perimeter defense. The Leopard and Tiger troops are now scattered outside the city. The enemy cannot release poison mist again tonight."

    The ck Earth Knights said goodbye and left.

    Robb also stood up and said, "I''m going back to my room to make more detoxifying antidotes overnight."

    Madeline said softly, "Thank you for your hard work."

    They didn''t say much, and Robb walked out of the conference hall. At this time, the entire fortress was still filled with a strange atmosphere. The soldiers couldn''t sleep because of what had just happened. Many of them were leaning against the windows, looking at the eastern sky, worried that another poisonous mist would float over.

    When these people saw Robb, they looked at him with admiration because everyone knew who was responsible for the perfect oue of the battle just now.

    Especially the members of the Wind Knights! Now, when they look at Robb, it''s like they''re looking at their most respected old captain.

    Robb waved to them and walked to the corner of the street where he saw Kante standing there in a daze.

    "What''s wrong? Brother Kante, why aren''t you sleeping sote?"

    Kante said, "I can''t sleep!"

    Robb asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Kante smiled bitterly and said, "Brother Robb, let''s talk."

    Seeing him like this, Robb followed him to the edge of the city wall, and the two of them leaned on the wall, looking at the night outside the city. Kante said in a low voice, "Before this expedition, I was actually very excited. It was not easy for me to be a knight. I hoped to rely on my own strength to make achievements and revitalize the Chengguang family. But... but as you saw, in two consecutive small battles, I didn''t have any role to y, and even caused some ridicule..."

    Robb said, "It''s not like you can be useful as soon as you go on the battlefield. New recruits have to suffer a bit, don''t they? Besides, everyone wasughing at you with good intentions, not malice. Because of your efforts, it also boosted the morale of the team."

    "That''s not morale, it''s stupidity, right?" Kante said, "Besides, aren''t you a rookie too? You''ve shown with your own experience that rookies don''t have to be losers. The key is strength. I look like a fool because I''m too weak."

    "..." Robb couldn''t find words tofort him. It was a cruel truth.

    Suddenly, Kante grabbed Robb''s shoulder and shook him. "Brother, how did you manage to be Godfather''s student? I also want to learn from him. Can you help me plead with Godfather to take me on as a student? I know I''m stupid, so I don''t expect to learn too much. Just a little bit to make me stronger. You know, I''m brave. Although I''m dumb, I''m not afraid to fight. I won''t let Godfather down."

    This was a difficult request to fulfill!

    Robb didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He looked at the night outside and pondered, [This is not easy! How can I handle this?]

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 715: New Magic

    Chapter 715: New Magic

    Robb thought carefully and decided not to take Kante as his disciple, because being a teacher means being responsible for someone''s life.

    It''s not like those inte fantasy novels where the main character casually takes on disciples and doesn''t care about their future, and only gives them a few treasures.

    Being a teacher means teaching not only martial arts but also the principles of being a human being.

    Robb, azy guy, believed he was not qualified to be someone else''s teacher!

    Most importantly, being friends with Kante was obviously more fun than being his teacher. So Robb took apromise and said, "Let''s do this. You wait here for me for a while. I''ll go back to Westwind City to see my teacher and help you negotiate to see if he agrees."

    Kante said, "Please!"

    Robb shook his head, threw out a portal, and returned to his chapel. Thezy priest''s clone was still lying on a stone stool, but Robb ignored him. He walked into the warehouse and started rummaging through a pile of odds and ends.

    Since he dug up the Westwind Canal, Robb had been fishing by theke and caught all kinds of strange things.

    He killed a mimic treasure chest and gave the wind magic book to Xuelu. After that, he didn''t give away anything he caught by fishing and piled everything up in the warehouse.

    Most of the things he caught by fishing were fish, but a small portion were various strange items, training books, and materials.

    Robb rummaged through the pile of garbage and quickly found an intermediate-level fire magic training book reserved for Xuelu, but Xuelu had gone to assassinate the Archbishop since the leaked video of him coborating with the demon surfaced and hadn''t returned yet.

    He hadn''t had a chance to give her the book.

    Robb put the book aside and continued searching through the garbage. Soon, he found a book with a red cover, "Intermediate Swordsmanship Guide," which seemed very suitable for Kante, and he put it in his pocket. He continued searching and soon found a "Beginner Wind Magic Training Book," which also seemed good and put it in his pocket.

    He continued searching and found a "Beginner Thunder Magic Training Book." Robb thought about it and decided not to give it to Kante. Although wind and thunder were both air elements, it was like the sword sect and qi sect in Huashan Sect. If Kante learned thunder magic, he might be ostracized in the Knight Order.

    Robb couldn''t be bothered to flip through anymore. Let''s leave it at that for now.

    He walked through the portal and returned to Kante''s side.

    Kante was anxiously waiting at the time. When he saw Robbe back, he hurriedly took a step forward and grabbed his shoulder, asking, "Brother Robb, what did Godfather say? Is he willing to take me as a student?"

    Robb shook his head and said, "Godfather said he iszy and doesn''t want to take on any more students."

    "Eh!" The disappointment on Kante''s face was palpable.

    "But," Robb continued, "Godfather said that although he cannot be your teacher, he is willing to help you improve your skills out of respect for Baron Nuolun."

    "Really?" Kante was overjoyed. "So he will still teach me something!"

    Robb reached into his pocket and pulled out the books for Intermediate Swordsmanship and Basic Wind Magic. He handed them to Kante and said, "You know Godfather''s things are always good. These two books are not for you to read, but to hold in your hand, use them like using magic scrolls, and then in an instant..."

    Kante was immediately confused. "Can it be done that way?"

    "Godfather''s things are just that magical."

    Well, this reason was very convincing. Kante had no doubts about it. He held Intermediate Swordsmanship in his left hand and Basic Wind Magic Training in his right hand and used them simultaneously.

    Suddenly, Intermediate Swordsmanship turned into a red light, while Basic Wind Magic turned into a green light. The two lights prated Kante''s body at the same time. "Ah? Is that it?" Kante was dumbfounded. "I don''t feel any different."

    Kante smiled and said, "Try casting a wind magic spell."

    "Okay, I''ll try."

    Just then, a Wind Knight passed by. Kante quickly grabbed him and said, "Brother, I seem to have learned magic. I n to try casting a whirlwind spell on you. Can you help me see the power of my magic?"

    Kante''s identity at the moment was also a knight in the Wind Knightss, equivalent to the Wind Knight''s status. They were consideredrades of the same level, so the Wind Knight treated him like an ordinary friend andughed, "You can cast magic again? Come on, let me see what your whirlwind spell looks like."

    Robbughed on the side and said, "Knight brother, Kante has really learned wind magic this time, so don''t take it lightly."

    When the knight heard Robb''s words, he became alert. Who is Mr. Robb? He is from the Smith family, the top wind magic users. If he said that Kante had learned it, then it might be true. He should be careful and not underestimate Kante.

    The two of them prepared for a fight!

    The Wind Knight raised his shield, ready to block Kantes wind magic.

    Then, Kante shouted, "Whirlwind!"

    The Wind Knight shrank behind his shield, preparing to withstand the Whirlwind. But unexpectedly, Kante flew up and kicked his shield. The Wind Knight was kicked and spun around, ending up with his backside facing Kante. Kante kicked him again, and the Wind Knight fell to the ground.

    Robb: "..."

    Wind Knight: "..."

    Kante was pleased with himself, "My Whirlwind spell has indeed improved. Yesterday I couldn''t even make you spin once."

    Robb: "..."

    Wind Knight: "..."

    Kante asked, "Why aren''t you guys saying anything?"

    Robb angrily said, "Damn it, I told you to use magic. What happened to the wind magic you just learned?"

    Kante eximed, "Oops!" and pped himself on the forehead. "I just thought of this kind of Whirlwind spell when you mentioned it. I didn''t even think about the one I just learned."

    Robb: "..."

    Kante said to the Wind Knight lying on the ground, "Brother, get up quickly. Let''s do it again, and this time, I''ll really use Whirlwind."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 716: We need range

    Chapter 716: We need range

    The wind knight got up, looking unhappy as he stared at Kante. "I thought you really learned wind magic, but it turns out you''re still a physical magician."

    Kante said, "Oh, that was an ident."

    The wind knight couldn''t be bothered with him, and turned to Robb. "Lord Robb, why are you fooling around with Kante?"

    Robb smiled wryly. "Well, I didn''t expect him to be this bad."

    Kante shouted from the side, "Come on,e on!"

    The wind knight retorted, "Forget it!" He angrily brushed off the dirt on his body and prepared to leave.

    "Don''t be like that,e again," Kante pleaded, holding onto the wind knight.

    But the wind knight was already thoroughly disappointed with Kante. He kicked him away and left.

    Robb rolled his eyes at Kante. "You need to familiarize yourself with what you just learned and practicebos before finding someone to spar with. Godfather said that once you have mastered what you learned from these two books, you can consider learning new things."

    In the game, items could help people quickly learn magic andbat techniques, but it didn''t mean that they could use them without practice. yers still had to familiarize themselves with their skills and practicebos, and the same went for Kante.

    Robb estimated that he needed some time to integrate the contents of those two bookspletely. By then, he would probably be a magic knight.

    After parting ways with Kante, Robb walked back to his room. Along the way, he heard soldiers discussing the poison mist and the method he proposed to disperse it with the wind.

    As he walked a few steps, the logistics team came by, pulling several heavy carriages with their trained thunder lizards. The long caravan was covered with canvas, and although Robb didn''t know what was inside, it looked very heavy. The thunder lizards struggled to pull the carriages, and the wheels made creaking noises.

    Robb couldn''t help but ask, "What is this? It looks very heavy."

    The logistics soldiers quickly bowed and saluted. "Lord Robb, these are ten short cannons. We n to use them in the battle to attack Mondra''s stronghold."

    "Oh!" Robb nodded, impressed with the siege weapons.

    A soldier next to him muttered, "That viin Mondra released poison mist when the east wind was blowing. We will use these cannons to shoot iron balls into his city, so he can also taste our power."

    But another soldier shook his head and sighed. "The short cannons are powerful, but their damage is limited. Even if we fire dozens of shells into his city, we won''t be able to do much damage. It''s not like him, who nearly destroyed our fortress with a single poison mist attack."

    A soldier who had spoken earlier said, "There''s nothing we can do. We don''t have that kind of crazy poisonous fog. Only witch doctors who are good at ying with poisons have it. Besides, even if we could create such a poison, the enemy has high bishops who can use group detoxification spells to dissolve it all at once. It''s pointless."

    As the soldiers talked about this, they couldn''t help but feel upset and had expressions of dissatisfaction on their faces. They had been yed by someone else''s dirty tricks, but they didn''t have any counter-tricks to fight back. Everyone knew the power of the short cannon, but it wasn''t enough to vent their anger.

    At this moment, a soldier spoke up, "Actually, Mr. Robb''s magical devices are also very powerful. The Katysusha andndmines are both very powerful magical devices, but their range is not very good."

    "Yes!" Another soldier sighed, "Katyusha is a loading-type magical device, and the range of the magic inside is limited by the range of the magic itself, only a few hundred yards. As forndmines, it goes without saying that they can only explode in ce. If we could throw them into the enemy''s city from a super long distance and explode them, that would be powerful."

    "How about using a catapult to throwndmines?"

    "A catapult is useless. The giant crossbow carts on the city wall are enough to destroy the catapult. That range is not enough to make an overwhelming impact on the enemy."

    "What should we do then?"

    "If I knew what to do, I wouldn''t be a foot soldier. I would have been promoted to a baron a long time ago."

    The soldiers chatted awkwardly, but it was just a casual chat without any deeper meaning. However, these words caught Robb''s attention. Range! As long as there was range, thendmines could be turned into flying mines. But how could he increase the range of this thing?

    Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly saw a soldier passing by with a cylinder in his hand. It was a single-person magical device with threepartments containing three fireball spells, which looked like a rocketuncher.

    That cylinder immediately sparked Robb''s imagination: "I''ve got it! Something that''s low-tech, super long-range, and easy to implement, under the premise of the short cannon''s technology. Hehehe..."

    He quickly returned to his room, concocting medicine while idling and switching his consciousness to the Lazy Priest''s body. With a brush of his mind, he returned to Westwind City.

    Lifting the manhole cover, he arrived in the dwarves'' underground vige in no time.

    Here had be arge-scale forging factory, with two thousand dwarves and thousands of human craftsmen gathered here. The third steel battleship was under construction, and several groups were simultaneously developing different technologies such as trains and tanks.

    Robb wandered around the vige until he found the dwarf leader.

    The talkative dwarf was squatting next to a few craftsmen, passionately discussing a piece of ore. That ore was precisely the small piece of Arcanite Gold ore that had just been dug up from theke. It should have been sent back by the group of miners at theke through the transmission portal.

    When the dwarf leader saw Robb approaching, he jumped up with a brush, "Godfather, you''vee at just the right time. We''re researching this new ore called Arcanite Gold. Oh, this stuff is really amazing. I''m sure weapons and armor made from this stuff will be even better. If used to make parts for trains, cars, and warships, it can also improve the strength of various bearings."

    Robb smiled and said, "You''re not wrong."

    The dwarf leader suddenly became excited and asked, "Did youe here in person to teach us how to use this ore?"

    Robb replied, "No, actually, I suddenly had an idea for a weapon and wanted you to help research and design it."

    Hearing this, the dwarves also became interested and asked, "What is it?"

    Robb drew a cylinder on the ground, tilted at a 45-degree angle towards the sky, and said with a smile, "I call this thing a mortar. Its main purpose is to throw bombs remotely at enemy positions. I think you, who have already mastered the artillery technology, should be able to easily research this thing."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 717: First Strike

    Chapter 717: First Strike

    The morning sunlight came in through the window...

    Robb rubbed his eyes and got out of bed. The room was filled with medicine bottles. After arranging for the dwarves to study the mortar shellsst night, he returned to the outpost and stayed up half the night, grinding all the herbs that the logistical troops had gathered. Now the room was full of ss bottles.

    The soldiers outside were shouting, and the returning leopard warrior, who was on patrol, walked by while yawning and muttering, "Damn Mondra, he came to release poison fogst night, making our night patrols much harder. My arms and legs are sore."

    Beside him, a human warriorughed and scolded, "It''s not because you were toox before was it? You almost killed everyone in the city."

    The leopard muttered, "But we didn''t die, did we? When we saw the poison fog, we could retreat in time."

    "But we would have lost the important stronghold. All the food and magical items stored here would have fallen into the enemy''s hands."

    The leopard replied, "Then we''ll just take it back."

    Then there were people outsideughing and cursing with various adjectives like idiot, fool, and moron.

    Robb pushed open the door and arge group of soldiers immediately saluted him.

    He ordered, "Whoever goes to call the logistical troops and bring them to my room to move the potions."

    A few soldiers listened to this and peered into Robb''s room through the crack in the door. They were surprised to see the room full of medicine bottles and eximed, "So many? Lord Robb, did you stay up all night making potions?"

    "Uh, I guess so!" Robb had to say that.

    "You really work too hard." The soldiers were a little moved. These potions were prepared for them.

    Someone immediately went to call the logistical troops, and then arge group of people came to move the medicine, busy as bees.

    Robb walked slowly to the conference hall, where Madeline had already woken up and was discussing strategic issues with captain Barry and a group of ck Earth Knights and wind knights around the table.

    There was a huge map on the table, showing the surrounding area of the Capital of Saints.

    Seeing Robbing, Madeline said, "Oh, are you up? We are discussing future strategies. It''s not that we didn''t mean to invite you as a staff member to participate in the discussion, but you were too tiredst night, so I told them not to wake you up."

    She was afraid that Robb would be suspicious and exined this to him specifically.

    In fact, Robb didn''t care about strategy discussions at all. If he was called, he woulde and listen with his ears, and if not, it didn''t matter.

    His real interest lies in the huge map on the table.

    In the game, wherever one goes, there is a map of that ce, and one can use the "search for minerals" skill to find good stuff. But in the real world, it is normal to walk into a strange ce without a map, and without a map, one cannot use the "search for minerals" skill to find ores.

    On his journey, Robb had missed several ces without searching for minerals, and he wondered if he had missed any rare treasures. He nned to make up for itter.

    Now that he sees a huge map in front of him. Isn''t this the perfect time to search for minerals?

    He quickly moves to the table, opens the "search for minerals" skill, and carefully looks at the map.

    Seeing his enthusiasm for military affairs, everyone present secretly nodded in approval. Look, the Smith family members are so diligent. With such spirit, how can they not seed in the future?

    Madeline''s spirits were lifted, and she said, "Next, we will face the most important battle, the raid on Mondra''s stronghold."

    One of the ck Earth Knights sweated profusely and said, "Commander, this was your opening statement an hour and a half ago. Why are we going over it again now?"

    Another ck Earth Knight kicked him quickly and whispered, "Robb is here, of course we need a recap."

    The ck Earth Knight who spoke earlier immediately understood and quickly shut up.

    Everyone understood that the discussion an hour and a half ago, before Robb woke up, was useless and they probably needed to start from scratch. It was awkward, really awkward. If they had known earlier, they could have slept for another hour and a half instead of wasting time discussing nothing.

    However, they underestimated Madeline. Although she was a bit of a romantic, she would not be vague when it came to important matters. Her opening statement was just to let Robb quickly understand the situation, and she directly stated the result of the previous discussion.

    "Mr. Robb, we just discussed that if we want to attack the Capital of Saints, we must first capture the Magic Temple in the north. It is a city backed by the ck Pine Mountains and is at a corner of the Capital of Saints. If we ignore this city and directly attack Mondra''s stronghold, we may be attacked from the side by the Magic Temple''s troops. But if we first attack the Magic Temple, and Mondra does note out to rescue them, the Magic Temple will be easily upied by our army. If he leads his army out to rescue them, it will be just be the opportunity we need."

    Robb was looking at the map and not listening carefully. Anyway, he didn''t understand the strategic matters, so he left it to Madeline. He casually replied, "Oh!"

    Madeline asked, "Do you have any objections to this n?"

    Robb said, "I have no objections. Wait, what''s this?"

    He followed Madeline''s instructions and looked at the map around the Magic Temple. He saw a small golden dot next to the Magic Temple, indicating a sign of minerals there. From the map, that ce looked like a small canyon.

    Such strange canyons were the most likely to have good minerals!

    Robb picked up a pen and drew a small circle on the map of the canyon.

    Madeline seemed to understand something and said, "Do you think there might be enemy troops hiding in this canyon? I get it! Let''s send a team of scouts to investigate this canyon thoroughly."

    Robb replied, "What? No, I didn''t mean that."

    Madeline asked, "Then why did you draw a circle?"

    Robb was speechless and had to force himself to say, "I''m not sure if there are any enemy troops here. I just thought this canyon''s location is strategic, so I circled it."

    Madeline said, "That''s exactly the point. If you think it''s a good spot, the enemy might think so too. Maybe there''s arge army hiding there waiting to ambush us. In any case, it won''t hurt to investigate."

    Barry and the ck Earth Knights standing nearby didn''t say anything. They didn''t want to go against the lovebirds on this small matter, and sending a scouting team wouldn''t be a big deal.

    So the scouting team was happily formed, and Robb volunteered to be the leader. Of course, no one opposed him.

    Next, the main force set out. The force divided into two parts. The Wind Knights were responsible for attacking the small city backed by the mountains, the Magic Temple, while the powerful ck Earth Knights ambushed the road between the Magic Temple and the Capital of Saints. If Mondra sends reinforcements, they will be caught off guard.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 718: Equipping them isnt very good, right

    Chapter 718: Equipping them isn''t very good, right

    The number of scouts is still not many, only 24 people!

    These are the same 24 people who fought with the Thunder Knightsst time and now they have formed a small team again. They had been through life and death together, and their bond was stronger than ordinaryrades. They were happy to be reformed into a team, and they shook hands and patted each other''s backs.

    Several Wind Knights said to Robb, "It''s reassuring to go out and scout the enemy with Mr. Robb again. If it weren''t for youst time, we wouldn''t havee back alive."

    Robb smiled and said, "Thats an overstatement. It was all just luck."

    The Wind Knights pushed forward to the south of the Magic Temple for 30 miles, set up camp, and then sent out scouts to scatter and gather information on everything within dozens of miles before they could start attacking the city.

    Robb''s team was the strongest among the scouts, not only because of his participation, but also because there were two ck Earth Knights. They headed northwest towards the canyon between the ck Pine Mountains and the Magic Temple.

    Walking on the rugged mountain road, Kante was excited and said, "Let me tell you guys, I have be stronger. I tried my newbat skills and magicst night, and they are so powerful!"

    Everyone responded with a dismissive gesture.

    Only Robb remained silent, looking at the map.

    Seeing that no one believed him except for Robb, Kante became anxious and said, "Why can''t you trust me a little?"

    The Wind Knights shook their heads together and said, "We''re not stupid! Kante, can''t you be more practical? Look at your own strength honestly, and then do things and say things that match your abilities. You and Mr. Robb are about the same age, but the gap in your abilities is huge. Mr. Robb is working hard on the map to n for us, while you''re just a thug."

    Kante was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.

    Just as they were talking, Robb put away the map and said, "Wait here for me. I suddenly need to go to the bathroom. I''ll be back in a minute."

    The other 23 people had to wait for him, and they chatted awkwardly for several minutes. Then, Robb came out of the woods holding a pile of strange wood in his hands, which covered his whole body and looked like a pile of logs.

    The wood was yellowish and emitted a faint green light.

    Although everyone in the team was a physical ss profession, except for the two ck Earth Knights, the rest were Wind Knights and had a lot of knowledge about wind-rted magic. They could see at a nce that the green light emanating from the wood was a kind of magic that benefited the "wind."

    Kante was excited and said, "Robb, your luck is still so good. You went into the woods to take a dump and came back with something good."

    Two scouts from the Wind Knights approached and examined the wood carefully. "We don''t recognize this wood, but just by looking at its light green glow, we can tell that it''s great for making wind-based magic staves."

    Robb nced at the team''sposition. Other than himself, there was Kante, two ck Earth Knights, four Wind Knights, and the rest were assassins, hunters, and archers. There were no magicians. He smiled and said, "This is boxwood, a great material for making staves. Using it to make boxwood staves can increase the damage of wind-based magic. However... since there are no magicians here, good things are only for those who can use them. If you can''t use it, it''s not worth it for us to make staves."

    Everyone was stunned by his words. "Then what are you going to do with them?" they asked.

    "Just make bows," said Robb. "Every hunter and archer here can use them, and even the thieves can shoot arrows once in a while. The knights are exempt."

    "Huh?" Everyone was overjoyed.

    "You guys wait here. I''ll go back and make them into bows for you," said Robb, as he opened a portal and stepped through it.

    After a while, Robb came back with arge stack of bows - boxwood bows.

    He had made them himself, and the faint green glow on the wood that had been visible earlier had now be a bright green glow. Clearly, after he had rubbed them, the magical power contained within the bows had increased, making them even more effective in battle.

    Robb handed the bows to the archers, hunters, and thieves one by one. Each time, he would briefly exin their functions. "This bow increases your shooting speed by 20%."

    "This one increases your Multi-Shot damage by 20%, and also increases your agility."

    "This one increases your movement speed by 10%."

    "This one..."

    He would exin each bow''s function as he handed them out. In a short time, he had distributed more than a dozen bows. Everyone looked a bit strange after hearing his exnations.

    These weren''t just ordinary equipment for scouts. Each bow was a masterpiece. Even generals would find it hard to obtain just one of them. It was like giving away cabbages for free.

    Of course, Kante was used to this. Godfather, his boss in Westwind City, always gave his subordinates equipment like this. No matter how expensive the equipment was, it was not as valuable as the soldiers under hismand. He would give them all master-level equipment, even if they only had the smallestbat skill, they would be able to create an explosive effect.

    Kante pulled Robb''s arm and said, "Robb,e with me. I have something to tell you."

    Robb followed him to one side, away from the others. Only then did Kante lower his voice and whisper in his ear, "Brother Robb, is it really a good idea to give them so much equipment from Westwind City?"

    Robb asked, "Why do you think it''s not a good idea?"

    Kante replied in a very low voice, "Who knows if Godfather will dere himself king in the future? The rtionship between West Gran and Westwind City could be very delicate. Giving them ordinary equipment is one thing, but if you give them the amazing equipment made by Godfather, I''m afraid these people will be our enemies if Godfather bes king. That would be a setback for Godfather."

    Robb eximed, "Damn! You''re smarter than usual!"

    Kante replied, "Is this something only smart people would think of? If even I, a fool, can see it, I''m afraid everyone still in Westwind City is thinking about this."

    Robb chuckled and patted him on the shoulder, saying, "Don''t worry. My teacher has no desire to be king. He''s such azy person, how could he possibly be a king?"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 719: The Secret Mission of Godfather

    Chapter 719: The Secret Mission of Godfather

    Kante revealed a mysterious and strange face, "Even if Godfather has no intention of establishing himself as a king, he still needs to beware of others harming him. These magical equipment, if they fall into the hands of outsiders, may ultimately be a threat to Godfather. Isn''t that not very good?"

    Robbughed again. How could these inferior equipment possibly threaten him? Kante, don''t think like those conspirators," Robb patted his shoulder and said, "Being pure will make you happier. My teacher has his own considerations."

    Kante, not too bright, thought for a moment andughed, [That''s right, Godfather is such a great person, why would he need a fool like me to worry for him? He must have thought of all these things long ago.]

    At this point, he suddenly thought of something, "Oh, I finally understand why you always go out to poop ande back with some strange things. You didn''t just get lucky, nor were you actually pooping. You were sent by Godfather to specifically look for these things, right? Godfather must have given you a treasure map that shows the location of various strange minerals, and you use an ordinary map to find them, that''s why you often look at maps."

    Robbughed, this fool guessed right to some extent.

    Well, it''s not entirely wrong, so let''s just follow his words. Robb put on a mysterious face and said, "Okay, I won''t hide it from you anymore. The task I''m currently undertaking is given by Godfather, specifically to find rare ores, rare wood, and all kinds of rare materials to prepare for making various magical equipment to deal with the most powerful enemies in the future."

    Kante eximed, "ck Dragon! For a great person like Godfather, only the ck Dragon is worth him going after. The other scum are not in his eyes. But defeating the ck Dragon is not something one person can do. It requires arming a huge army."

    Robb patted him on the shoulder, "Kante, if anyone says you''re stupid in the future, I''ll help you beat them up."

    Kante was delighted, "You finally realized that I''m not stupid? Hahaha! Actually, I always thought I was very smart. Come on, let me show you the new technique I developed by integrating wind magic after learning it from the two books you gave me."

    Robb was surprised, "Oh? Have you integrated them?"

    Kante said, "Watch me, the new move of Kante, the Wind Magic Knight."

    He shouted loudly, "Wind de Technique!"

    After finishing his words, he drew a long sword from his waist and threw it forward with a "whoosh". The sword cut through the air and left behind a green light,nding with a "pu" sound into arge tree opposite. Then, Kante waved his hand forward, "Come back, my sword!"

    A whirlwind flew out from his palm and wrapped around the sword, spinning it back to his hand with a "whoosh". He proudly said, "See, this is my new skill thatbines the sword and magic."

    Robb: "......"

    Kante: "What''s wrong? Are you shocked by my powerful skill?"

    Robb: "You fool!"

    Kante: "Hey!"

    After a little bit ofughter, the team continued on their journey.

    The archers, hunters, and assassins in the group were all very satisfied with their new weapons, and were very happy. Some of the hunters and archers even held the yellow boxwood bows in their hands and yed with it, unwilling to let it go, as if they wanted to shoot something.

    The assassins who were assigned bows were thinking to themselves, [Our main weapon is the dagger. This bow can only be used asionally. It''s a shame for such a good thing. Maybe we should switch to the monster hunter route in the future and specialize in both bows and daggers. Maybe we will be great monster hunters.]

    Only a few knights in the group were not very happy because knights did not use bows and could not get any good things, so they could only look at Robb with envy.

    After walking less than a thousand meters, a knight couldn''t help but speak up, "Robb, do you need to... cough... go to the bathroom again? Maybe if you go again, you can find something good. This time, it definitely won''t be wood, but rare metal."

    Everyone: "......"

    Robb, "What the f*ck! Am I a cow or a horse with so much sh*t and urine?"

    The knights looked at him pitifully, "If you don''t go to the bathroom, why don''t you take a walk? We''ll wait here!"

    Robb gestured at them contemptuously, "Go and scout honestly, don''t talk nonsense."

    That night, the group set up camp under a small cliff in the mountains. There was a small waterfall hanging from the cliff, and the long-term erosion had created a small shallow pool below it. The hunters had caught a wild boar, and they washed and roasted it by the side of the pool.

    Robb went back to Westwind City wearing the boar skin, and then returned with a leather wrist guard for each of the thief, archer, and hunter professions. Although wild boar skin was not a good thing, after Robb polished it, it was better than the inferior leather armor worn by these foot soldiers.

    The knights were very jealous, but they had no choice. After all, it was Robb''s "bad luck" along the way that he couldn''t find any ore.

    The next day, before dawn, the group got up and continued towards the canyon.

    Actually, this canyon is not far from the Magic Temple, only about thirty miles away, and on the map it''s within the distance where troops can be sent to reinforce the Magic Temple at any time. That''s why Madeline asked them toe and take a look, to prevent any ambushes here. But the mountain roads are difficult to traverse, and even a lightweight squad takes a day to get here. It seems unlikely that reinforcements can be sent to the Magic Temple from here.

    As the two ck Earth Knights walked, they said, "The mountain roads are difficult, and if the enemy has an ambush, they probably wouldn''t be here in this canyon. It''s possible that we mighte back empty-handed."

    Robb also understood their reasoning. He had only circled this canyon on the mapst time because there was a mine here, not because he really thought there was any strategic significance to it. Upon hearing the ck Earth Knights'' words, he smiled and said, "Yeah, we''ll probablye back empty-handed. Anyway, we''re just here to take a look."

    Everyone nodded and continued forward. After about an hour of walking, the sun hadn''te up yet and the sky was still hazy. The canyon was in sight.

    This was a canyon that resembled a one-way street. From the outside, one could only see a dark and deep gorge and couldn''t see what was inside.

    Robb took out the map and was double-checking that the ore he found was indeed inside this canyon... Suddenly, a huge bat flew out of the canyon, spreading its wings and soaring into the sky.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 720: We seem to have gone the wrong way

    Chapter 720: We seem to have gone the wrong way

    Huge Bat!

    How big was it? It was about as big as a manticore when it spread its wings.

    The moment the bat flew out of the valley, the assassins, archers, and hunters among the team almost simultaneously crouched down and hid in the bushes. Several knights reacted a bit slower but quickly followed suit by crouching in the bushes.

    Robb pretended to hide with them and cowered in the bushes along with the others, looking up at the giant bat that passed overhead. The bat did a spin in the air and, after having eaten something, suddenly swooped back into the canyon.

    Kante had little knowledge and couldn''t help but ask, "What is that thing?"

    A hunter whispered, "It''s a giant bat, a fierce beast that sucks blood when it bites people, turning them into dried-up corpses."

    Kante''s face suddenly turned pale. "I don''t like to drink stupid blood. Let it note to me."

    However, after making a false statement, he immediately thought of something and turned to the hunter. "Can''t you just shoot it down with one arrow? Why deliberately say it''s going to suck my blood?"

    The hunter sighed helplessly. "Do youck knowledge about bats? In a pitch-ck valley, a bat flies out. Do you think there is only one? I might kill this one with one arrow, but next, we would expose the bat''s nest. I have no doubt that a thousand giant bats would fly out to avenge it and suck us dry."

    Kante was frightened. "Really?"

    Everyone looked at him like an idiot, with several hunters sneering, archers shaking their heads, and even the knights sighing together, "New recruitsckmon sense."

    Only Robb did not mock him. Come to think of it, they suddenly discovered that Robb was not by their side again.

    Last time, when they were discussing outside the enemy camp by theke, he disappeared like this. This time, they once again couldn''t find Robb. Everyone was sweating profusely, looking at each other and saying, "Is it possible that Robb has gone..."

    Just as they thought about it, a miserable howl echoed in the sky. A giant bat that had just flown out of the valley plunged down, and the person who shot it was Robb. He used a wind de technique to cut down the giant bat, then waited for it to fall to the ground, and finally dragged its body to the hunters,ughing, "Who knows how to skin it? Let''s see what leather this thing can produce?"

    Everyone: "..."

    Kante was sweating profusely. Although he knew that Robb was "searching for various materials under Godfather''s orders," he had taken it too far this time. Awkwardly, he said, "Brother Robb, what you''re doing seems to be poking the bat''s nest."

    Robb said, "Huh? Is it possible? I''ve only heard of stirring up a ho''s nest, never heard of bats having simr habits."

    The hunters replied, "This type of bat does!"

    As soon as they finished speaking, there was a loud boom from the valley, and a ck cloud of giant bats emerged. It was dark and covered the sky, and no one knew how many there were. They must have found out somehow that theirpanions were killed and now they were alling back with vengeance.

    Kante cried out in despair, "Oh my god, save me! Are they going to suck my blood?"

    The other hunters'' faces turned pale as well. One of them shouted, "Run! Find a cave to hide in!"

    An archer asked, "Where are we going to find a cave? The bats fly so fast, they''ll be in front of us in the blink of an eye. Can we find a cave in time?"

    An assassin asked, "Can we hide from them by sneaking around?"

    "It''s useless," the hunter replied. "Bats don''t use their eyes to locate you, they use ultrasound. You can deceive their eyes, but you can''t deceive their sound waves. What''s the point of sneaking around?"

    The assassin was sweating profusely.

    "Don''t be afraid," Robb said with a smile. "Don''t forget, there''s a powerful wind magician here."

    "What good is that when there are at least a thousand bats here?" Two ck Earth Knights shouted, "Run! Don''t die here for no reason, the Duke will be sad."

    They dragged Robb and tried to run away...

    While everyone was speaking, the army of giant bats had already flown through the sky and was getting closer. Everyone was extremely nervous. Robb raised his hand, and with a wave, he cast a tornado spell into the air.

    The tornado was quite powerful and hit the bats head-on. In an instant, the bats at the front were thrown in all directions by the tornado, and they were unable to maintain their formation. The bats behind them used their ultrasound to sense that there was a huge tornado in front of them blocking their way. They immediately scattered to both sides and then regrouped and continued to attack.

    The hunters in the group thought to themselves that the tornado could stop one side, but it was still not enough. Killing dozens or hundreds of bats would not make a difference. Thisrge group of batsing from all directions could not be stopped by just one tornado.

    However, just as they were thinking this, they saw that something was not right. The tornado that Robb had thrown out did not continue to fly forward, but suddenly turned sideways and began to spin rapidly around the group of people.

    Love''s magic, spinning in circles...

    The tornado spun faster and faster.

    The 24 people stood still in their ce, and they saw thousands of giant bats spinning around them, unable to enter, only able to scream at the tornado.

    Some bats identally get caught up in whirlwinds, emitting a sharp scream as they are carried up into the sky by the whirlwind, losing their bnce and ability to fly, and falling heavily to the ground.

    Robb dragged the fallen bat over and threw it in front of the hunters, saying, "Let''s take a look at its skin."

    The crowd: "..."

    "At a time like this, you''re still thinking about skinning and making equipment?" A ck Earth Knight said, "Lord Robb, how long can your whirlwindst? It''s been spinning like this, it should be a guiding spell, right? In theory, when your magic power runs out, it will dissipate. By then, we will still be in trouble. Don''t be so calm at a time like this."

    In fact, this was a question that others wanted to ask as well. Everyone looked at Robb pitifully.

    Robb took out two blue potion bottles from his pocket and said seriously, "Don''t worry, it canst for a very, very, very long time, because I have prepared magic potions. These are potions made by Godfather. Drinking one bottle can restore a lot of magic power."

    As soon as everyone heard the word "Godfather", they immediately felt relieved.

    No wonder you''re so powerful, you have Godfather backing you up. That''s good, that''s good, Robb. Godfather''s name is a golden signboard. With something he gives us to support us, we won''t panic.

    The hunter pulled out a skinning knife from his pocket and said, "Okay, let me see if this thing''s skin is tough or not."

    The nearby ck Earth Knight sighed, "We seem to be here on a scouting mission, but it feels like we''re getting off track?"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 721: One strike!

    Chapter 721: One strike!

    The whirlwind is still spinning non-stop.

    The bats on the periphery are already tired from spinning! No matter what animal it is, spinning around in a small circle non-stop, spinning dozens or hundreds of circles, even their brain can''t handle it. By the end, the bats were almost spinning to vomit, but the whirlwind just kept circling around Robb and the others.

    Meanwhile, Robb and hispanions in the middle of the whirlwind remained calm, forming a circle and watching the hunter skinning the bats.

    In fact, Robb could also skin the bats, and it only took him 1.5 seconds to skin one, but he didn''t want to do it in front of so many people. So, he had to watch the hunter sweat while skinning for a while until arge piece of bat skin was handed over to him.

    "You see, how''s the skin?" the hunter asked.

    Robb picked it up and tugged on it, immediately recognizing it as "Connective Leather", a level 60 leatherworking material in "Dark de", which could make equipment of around level 60. Basically, it was a material of the same level as Arcanite but easier to obtain, so the effect of the finished product was slightly inferior to Arcanite.

    In the game, it was not very difficult to obtain this kind of leather, as beasts were everywhere. However, the beasts were still scattered, so to collect arge amount of this leather, one had to squat in a ce where level 60 beasts spawned and skin them all day long, or even for several days.

    But in the real world, it was different. The giant bats were as abundant as the grass. They were not as scarce as they were in the game world.

    Looking at how many bats were in the valley, if they skinned all of them, they could make enough equipment to arm an army.

    Thinking about it carefully, it was quite cruel!

    But, thinking about how the ck Dragon came out every four years, destroyed a city, and killed countless people, and had been ying like this for over three hundred times, causing so much damage to humanity.

    To kill the ck Dragon and prevent such painful events from happening every four years, they had no choice but to let these bats die. This was not the time to be a saint.

    Robb said to the people around him, "This leather is useful, my teacher will definitely like it. I''ll open a portal and invite him over. This is not to ask him to save us, just to pick up the materials, he will be happy to do it."

    The teammates were overjoyed, but a Wind Knight who had never seen Robb''s prowess muttered, "Forgive me for being blunt, but even Godfather of Westwind City would find it difficult to deal with so many giant bats, right? This is not one or two, or even a few hundred, but tens of thousands. We don''t even know how many of these things are in that damn canyon. What if your teacher can''t handle it when hees over?"

    Robbughed and didn''t exin, he just opened a portal with a wave of his hand.

    Soon, he operated his clone on the other side of the portal and walked through it.

    Pretending that the student paid his respects to his teacher first, and then let the student''s identity develop on the side. The main perspective naturally fell on thezy priest, Robb, who looked at the bats flying and spinning around and showed an excited look as if he has seen countless materials!

    The Wind Knight who spoke just now whispered, "Godfather, if there are too many of them, it is safer for us to escape. We can wait for the army toe..."

    He hadn''t finished speaking.

    Robb raised his hand, "Arcane Explosion!"

    Bang!

    A purple light screen spread out from him and spread outwards...

    Just now, as Robb Smith, he was not skilled in casting spells, and he had to suppress his power. But now, as he recovered his identity as Godfather, he could do things as he pleased without having to deliberately conceal his strength. This Arcane Explosion was cast very smoothly.

    The purple light screen, centered on him, spread outwards in a spherical shape. The bats all over the sky were simultaneously swept by the light of the Arcane Explosion, then all stiffened and fell from the sky, plop, plop, constantly falling to the ground.

    These things were huge in size, with one being as big as a manticore. Thousands of them fell around, piled up into small mountains, and surrounded everyone in a circr pile of bat corpses that were as high as a mountain.

    The Wind Knight who had just spoken waspletely stunned, with his mouth open wide.

    The ck Earth Knights next to him gave him a heavy pat on the shoulder. "Brother, are you questioning Godfather''s strength?"

    "It was just, just, just one strike!" The Wind Knight said.

    "What''s so strange about one strike?" The ck Earth Knights sneered, "If you had seen Godfather face off against the ck Dragon, you wouldn''t think that these small bats would cause him any trouble."

    Robb cleared the area with an Arcane Explosion, pped his hands, and then went back through the portal. Soon, a group of leatherworkers from Westwind City came in, led by Elsie and a small group responsible for protecting the safety of the leatherworkers.

    Elsie shouted loudly, "Move away, move away. The Wind Knights over there, put down the bat corpses in your hands. I must remind you that these bats were all killed by Godfather, they are his things. No one can take them without Godfather''s consent. Otherwise, it will be regarded as robbing Godfather''s things. Last time, the ck Dragon wanted toe and rob Godfather''s treasure, and you already know what happened. If you think you are stronger than the ck Dragon, feel free to try, but the consequences are your own."

    The Wind Knights were sweating profusely, quickly put down the bat corpses in their hands, backed away, and stood respectfully. They couldn''t afford to provoke any strange misunderstandings at this time.

    Elsie waved his hand and the leatherworkers immediately began to skin the bats. With bat corpses everywhere, they just picked one up and started skinning it. Once they were finished, they sent the skins back through the transmission portal. The leatherworkers, the porters, and the counters all quickly formed a standard process.

    The ck Earth Knights and the Wind Knights were dumbfounded...

    What''s going on here?

    These people in Westwind City seem to be so well-prepared and organized. They''ve even started working on an assembly line.

    They turned to Robb Smith together, with a questioning look in their eyes.

    Robb said, "Don''t worry about them, let''s continue with our scouting mission."

    The two knight orders were sweating profusely and said, "Are we really a scout team? Not a treasure-hunting team?"

    Robb said, "I guarantee that we are a scout team, and everything we do is in service of West Grans strategy, really."

    The two knight orders didn''t believe him at all. Who would believe that kind of thing at a time like this?

    Robb didn''t exin further and immediately headed into the valley. He had expected to find many giant bats in the valley, but there were actually none. In this dark valley, there were only bat droppings all over the ground and the air was filled with the smell of bat excrement.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 722: A small gift for Madeline

    Chapter 722: A small gift for Madeline

    The valley was very dark, and bat droppings were scattered all over the ground. The air was so foul that it was unbearable.

    Robb found another unpleasant aspect of exploring the real world. When exploring in the game, he wouldn''t smell the stench. The current games haven''t reached the level whereputers can emit a foul smell.

    He took out the map and saw that the location of the ore was not far away. He took a step forward.

    Twenty-three people followed behind him. Despite the ck Earth Knight''s earlierints, the mission was still a priority. They had to go to the mission location and check it out; otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to exin to Madeline upon their return.

    As they walked through the valley, they asionally stepped on bat droppings. The look on their faces was one of embarrassment and disgust.

    One ck Earth Knight muttered to himself, "Our team has investigated and found no enemy forces in the target gorge. We ran here for nothing."

    Kante asked, "What are you reciting?"

    The ck Earth Knight replied, "I am practicing the report that I will submit to the Grand Duke after we return."

    Before he could finish, Robb suddenly pointed to the nearby mountain wall and whispered, "Look over there."

    Everyone looked up and saw a bat hanging upside down on the wall. It was a giant bat, but it was clearly an immature one. Its size was only as big as a normal bird.

    "There are more over here!"

    "Giant bat pups."

    "Ah, there are more over here, so many pups."

    Excited by the sight, the group shouted, "So many pups! If we bring them back and raise them from a young age, teach them to obey humans, we can create a bat knight army."

    Robb said, "I thought of this earlier. Our scout team is serving the strategy of West Gran. It seems that we haven''t deviated from our mission. We have contributed an air force unit to the kingdom."

    He turned to the ck Earth Knight who hadined earlier and said, "Congrattions, you have made a great achievement."

    The ck Earth Knight was stunned.

    Of course, they couldn''t take these pups with them now. They would have to send someone back to catch them.

    They continued on and, after a while, Robb finally stood at the yellow spot on the map.

    He looked to the left and right but couldn''t see anything. It seemed that the ore vein was hidden underground.

    Robb was thinking about how he couldn''t dig in front of these people when a Wind Knight eximed, "Oh no!"

    Robb turned to see that the Wind Knight had identally fallen and was covered in bat droppings. Angry, he drew his double-handed sword from his back and started wildly hacking at the droppings on the ground.

    Unexpectedly, after a few strokes, the droppings were swept away by his sword, and the surfaceyer of soil was also swept away, revealing a silver-white stone shining brightly.

    The wind knight was stunned as he looked at the silver stone in front of him, "Thorium!"

    The knights, scouts, thieves, and archers nearby all rushed over, eximing in shock, "Oh my god! It''s Thorium, Thorium ore! This is incredible, there is actually Thorium ore here."

    Robb cursed to himself, [Tch! Useless Thorium ore, boring.]

    In "Dark de", Thorium ore is a level 50 ore, 10 levels lower than Arcanite, so the items made from it are just average. Robb had once used this stuff to make a steam tank (refer to chapter 420 for those who have forgotten).

    For Robb, this stuff was less useful than the animal hides found outside.

    However, for the natives of this world, it was a different story.

    Thorium was the best material they had mastered and understood, and for them, Thorium was synonymous with wealth and top-tier equipment.

    They had no idea that the bat hides outside were more useful than this stuff.

    Among the 23panions, except for Kante, everyone was excited and screaming. Two ck Earth Knights immediately showed off some battle techniques, creatingrge pits in the ground and sending the Thorium ore flying everywhere. They didn''t even care about the bat guano on the ore, holding the smelly rocks in their hands and eximed in ecstasy, "This is the real merit, taking this back can earn us money, titles, and everything."

    Kante came over to Robb and whispered, "Shouldn''t this good stuff also belong to Westwind City? Should I go out and call Elsie to upy the vein first?"

    "No need." Robb said, "Let them y with this level 50 stone, we in Westwind City are already mining Arcanite ore on arge scale. Let''s just give this stuff as a small gift to Madeline."

    On the way back, the ck Earth Knights and Wind Knights were very excited, carrying bags full of smelly Thorium ore and smiling. In fact, the Thorium vein was quiterge, and what they had dug up was only a tiny part of it. But they couldn''t move the rest of the vein, so they could only collect some samples and report back with good news.

    However, Robb was not very happy, walking with a gloomy face following the team.

    Although they had gained level 60 hides this time, Robb didn''t think he had gotten anything good.

    He found that the area where he was operating could only produce level 60 materials at most, which was not a good thing.

    It seemed that his operating area was too close to an area already developed by humans!

    The closer the ore is to the city, the lower its grade, while the more remote and inessible areas have higher grade ore. This is amon rule in almost every game, and it''s also the norm in modern society. Have you ever seen anyone dig up good ore from the underground in the center of Shuangqing City?

    In the "development zone" of the Kingdom of Gran, it''s probably as difficult as reaching the sky to find something even more advanced.

    You need to broaden your perspective and expand your horizons!

    Robb picked up the map of the Fengmo Continent and opened the "Find Mineral" skill. Damn! The skill can only be used on a small map and not on therge one.

    Robb closed the map and cursed at the sky, "MMP!"

    When Robb and his team returned to the camp of the Wind knights, it was already the afternoon of the next day. Other scouting teams had already explored the surrounding area and reported back to the leader of the Wind knights, Viscount Barry.

    There were no signs that Mondras Army had left the city, so when Robb and his team returned, Barry had already pushed the camp forward by 20 miles. They were now only ten miles away from the Magic Temple. The army could reach the enemy''s city in half a day, set up a formation, and start a siege.

    The atmosphere of the impending war echoed throughout the entire camp.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 723: Angry roar

    Chapter 723: Angry roar

    On the second day, the magical temple attack and defense battle began!

    When the real war broke out, Robb didn''t want to get involved too much. After all, his power was too much. If he intervened directly in the war, he would be too biased towards West Gran. Although he was already leaning towards West Gran, he hadn''t reached the point where he wanted to personally help the queen to unify the messy situation.

    In this critical battle, he nned to bide his time, keep a low profile, and just observe carefully. If the queen''s army couldn''t win against Mondra without his help, then his intervention would be meaningless. The weak shouldn''t im a kingdom! That is the will of heaven! Those who destroy the will of heaven will not find a girlfriend.

    Robb just needed to do a good job as a strategist, and as a strategist, he was only there to watch.

    The magical temple was not a veryrge city. It was a small town built on a mountain, with a poption of less than 10,000. The entire castle was built with a sense of "mystery," and it was more like a temple than a city. The name of the magical temple was also derived from this.

    The biggest characteristic of this city was that there were many magicians! There were hundreds of magicians on the city walls, including fire, earth, water, and lightning magicians. Only the wind magicians werepletely excluded, due to the effect of the exclusion by the lightning magicians.

    For a small town with a poption of less than 10,000, having hundreds of magicians was considered to be beyond standard.

    In addition, there were many magic swordsmen and magic knights in the city. Even ordinary soldiers could asionally cast a fireball, but the power of the soldiers'' fireball spell was about the same as George''s and was not very effective in practicalbat.

    The Wind Knights were immediately thrown into a bitter struggle as soon as the battle began. The fireball, ice arrow, and rockfall spells on the city walls rained down on them like a shower... The effect of the hundreds of magicians attacking together was truly astonishing, and they also had a small number of magic items, allowing ordinary soldiers to assist the magicians in casting a wave of magic attacks.

    Rtively speaking, the number of magicians on the side of the Wind Knights was still a little less. There were only more than 50 wind magicians on this side. Not only was the number insufficient, but the types of magic were single-target ones. The wind magicians only knew how to use wind magic, so the magic attacksunched by the attacking side were all wind de spells and whirlwind spells, making them seem weaker in terms of momentum.

    Robb calmly sat behind the formation and watched. He saw that the Wind Knights were defeated from the beginning and were hit hard by the opponent''s magic attacks, almost losing their bearings. Captain Barry was furious and brought out the magic items he had hidden, which he had intended to save forter. With the overwhelming advantage in the number of magic props, West Gran''s national power had already surpassed that of East Gran.

    The magic from below the city was like a rainstorm, bombarding the top of the city. There were plenty of fireballs, ice arrows, falling rocks, wind des, and lightning arrows. The magicians on the city wall were just immersed in the joy of their small victory in the previous wave of battles, and were immediately baptized by arge number of magic attacks.

    For a moment, there was not a single person from the Magic Temple on the city wall who dared to show their head, only feeling the wall shaking incessantly from the magical bombardment.

    asionally, a magician would show their head and try to fight back, but as soon as they poked their head out, they would be spotted by an archer from below the city. Robb provided him with a "boxwood longbow," which increased his uracy by 20%. The arrow that would have just missed or gone awry was pulled back by the extra uracy and plunged into the magician, making a "pu" sound as they fell to the ground.

    Fighting like this was really difficult for the opposition.

    But after just five days, the city gates were already damaged in multiple ces, and the city walls were about to fall.

    Before the start of the daily siege, Barry would take a magical device for amplification and shout loudly towards the city, "People of the city, you are already surrounded. It''s only a matter of time before we capture this small city. There is only a dead end in resisting, but if youy down your weapons and surrender, you can still live. We are all from the Kingdom of Gran. We are all Grans citizens. Originally, we should have been one family, and we shouldn''t fight each other. You should have also seen the video of Mondra colluding with demons. Why not abandon darkness and join us in West Gran? Her Majesty the Queen, as the rightful heir to the royal family, is wise, martial, and loves her people like her own children. Compared to Mondra, she is more worthy of your loyalty, isn''t she?"

    Every time he shouted like this, it was as if his words sank into the sea of mud, and the people inside the city neither agreed nor refused, simply ignoring him.

    But Barry was not discouraged at all. Before each siege, he would shout like this once, and before retiring for the night after the siege ended, he would shout again. He did this twice a day and enjoyed it.

    He thought he would shout like this until the city was breached...

    Unexpectedly, on the tenth day of the siege, a bat knight flew over from the southeast at a very high altitude, which was beyond the reach of the archers from the Wind Knights. It passed over the Wind Knights andnded in the city.

    Then, a messenger from the ck Earth Knights came to the ground with a fast horse, bringing good news, two days ago, Mondras Knight Order left their stronghold to reinforce the Magic Temple. However, they were ambushed on the way by the ck Earth Knight Order led by Madeline, suffering heavy casualties and had to abandon their reinforcement and retreat back to their stronghold.

    The news brought by the bat knight seemed to be the same as the one brought by the messenger.

    The magic temple will surrender soon!

    That night, the Wind Knights stationed themselves in the Magic Temple, upying the barracks that belonged to the defenders. The original defenders in the city were disarmed, stripped of their armor, and locked up in their prisoner-of-war camp, waiting for further disposition.

    Before it got dark, Robb walked around the streets to see how the people felt about the war.

    As expected, the people in the city did not show any rejection or wee towards the new West Gran army. Instead, they wore a numb expression, as if it didn''t matter who was in charge, as the king''s banner changed constantly.

    In recent years, the people in the war zone had be ustomed to this kind of thing.

    However, Robb soon saw that Barry greeted a few soldiers and set up a 43-inch crystal panel at the intersection in the city center. Then, he took out a magical device for storing videos, connected it to the crystal panel, and began ying a small video.

    The video was about Mondra colluding with demons!

    This video had already spread throughout West Gran and among the upper-ss nobles in East Gran. But for ordinary people, it was still a novelty they had never seen before.

    As soon as the video was yed...

    The people of this city were no longer numb. They also shouted out in anger.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 724: Let them be

    Chapter 724: Let them be

    Robb sat on the city wall of the magic temple, watching the less than ten thousand residents of the city madly marching on the streets, roaring.

    This was the first time they had seen the video of Mondra colluding with demons. The impact on their minds could be imagined. The entire city was in a state of turmoil.

    Of course, the people who came from West Gran had already guessed that it would turn out like this. The Wind knights were just silently maintaining public order and did not interfere.

    The angry people smashed the Church of Light in the city, tearing it down to nothing. But when they wanted to smash the statue of the God of Light, a group of soldiers intervened.

    It turned out that these soldiers were actually believers in the "New Church of Light." Although the New Church of Light was not the same as the Old Church of Light, they both worshiped the God of Light. A soldier stood in front of the statue of the God of Light and loudly said, "You can smash the church, but you cannot smash the statue of the God of Light! The ones who made mistakes were the Church of Light, not the God of Light. The Church of Light maliciously distorted and tampered with the words said by the God of Light, and maliciously wrote doctrines! You need to figure out who the real viins are, don''t act recklessly."

    The people dared not confront the army or smash the statue of the God of Light. After listening quietly to these words, they became curious and asked, "What is the New Church of Light?"

    The soldiers were happy to share their church with others, sitting in the middle of arge group of people, enthusiastically talking about the affairs of the New Church of Light.

    Robb stood on the periphery and did not get involved. Although this church belonged to Little Yi, and he himself held the title of a priest in name, he did not want to be involved in preaching.

    At this moment, he suddenly noticed that a priest from the Church of Darkness who hade with the army had approached Barry and whispered, "Captain Barry, I have an opinion to propose to you."

    "Oh?" Barry said strangely, "What is it?"

    The priest whispered, "You see, the people of the New Church of Light are actually preaching here. Shouldn''t we manage this ce? Only our Church of Darkness should be allowed to preach. Even the queen is a medium of our Church of Darkness. In the territory of West Gran, only the Church of Darkness should be allowed to preach. How can we let other churches make trouble in our newly upied territory?"

    Barry looked deeply at him, turned his head, and said something to a vice-captain. The vice-captain then went into the crowd and said a few words to several soldiers who were vigorously promoting the New Church of Light. The soldiers stopped talking with a displeased look, but they still refused to let anyone smash the statue of the God of Light. Instead, they carefully moved it away and hid it in a safe ce.

    Barry waved at Kante, gesturing for him toe over, then he put his arm around Kante''s shoulder and walked with him like chatting with a good friend. They walked up to Robb who was sitting on the city wall. The three of them sat side by side.

    Barry whispered, "Robb, Kante, both of youe from Westwind City and have a deep rtionship with Godfather. You must have an opinion about my prohibition of the New Church of Light''s evangelism."

    Kante mumbled, "A little bit."

    Robb smiled and shook his head, indicating that he did not care.

    Barry whispered, "To be honest, after the battle 20 years ago, how many of us, the old soldiers who followed Her Majesty, still believed in the Church? Whether it''s the New Church of Light or the Church of Darkness, it makes no difference to us. They are just a force, a tool, a pawn, and a group of clowns. I actually appreciate the New Church of Light of Westwind City. They only preach their own doctrine, spread knowledge, help the needy, do not defame others, do not manipte others, and do not seek power and profit... Honestly, this kind of church is the one we want... Let me tell you secretly, this is also Her Majesty''s will!"

    Robb smiled.

    Kante eximed in surprise, "So even the Queen supports the New Church of Light? Then why did you prohibit their evangelism just now?"

    Barry whispered, "It''s not the right time yet! Kante, maybe you don''t understand, but Robb definitely does. Please tell Godfather about this matter and not let the New Church of Light promote its teaching. We have our own difficulties, and Godfather does not have to hold a grudge against Her Majesty."

    Kante still pouted.

    But Robb smiled and said, "It''s okay! Captain Barry, you don''t have to worry about such small things. My teacher is not as enthusiastic about spreading the New Church of Light as you think. In his opinion, belief is a personal choice. Let others believe or not, don''t force it, and don''t pursue it."

    "Huh?" Barry was curious. "Isn''t Godfather a priest of the New Church of Light? Why does he have no interest in preaching?"

    "That''s right!" Robb smiled, "What''s the point of preaching? Whoever wants to preach, go ahead. It has nothing to do with my teacher. You really don''t have to worry about this. Do whatever it takes to end the war as soon as possible and let the people live a good life."

    Barry shook his head, feeling amused and helpless at this strange priest. "Well, that''s good too."

    During the conversation, the soldiers of the New Church of Light, who were prohibited from preaching, had already carried the statue of the God of Light and left. The dark priests in the army went to the streets and talked about the benefits of the Church of Darkness.

    However...

    The residents here have long been under the control of the Church of Light, with their minds filled with the God of Light. They have always seen the God of Darkness as an evil deity, and it''s not easy to change their beliefs so easily. Even if those dark priests talked until they were blue in the face, they wouldn''t want to listen to them.

    The dark priests are quite easygoing. It doesn''t matter if they ignore them, they just keep talking, and they should listen and learn something.

    Most of these priests are actually good people, and Robb, of course, wouldn''t want to give them a hard time. If they want to spread the word, they can spread it, who cares.

    After calming down the people, the next problem is to deal with the prisoners of war.

    More than a hundred magicians from various schools surrendered, as well as arge number of ck Earth Knights, magic knights, and misceneous soldiers. The handling of thisrge group of people is also a veryplicated problem.

    Robb really hates these messy things and doesn''t want to get involved at all.

    However, trouble finds him even if he doesn''t want to get involved. While he was sitting on the city wall lost in thought, a Wind Knight ran up from behind and whispered, "Lord Robb, Captain Barry is talking to a few Thunder Magicians. He wants you to go over and take a look."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 725: Lets just split up

    Chapter 725: Let''s just split up

    Robb followed the Wind Knight into the hall, where he saw Barry sitting on a luxurious chair in the middle of the room. It was probably the chair used by the former governor of the city. In front of him stood a group of dejected magicians, their hands empty and their staffs confiscated. They were dressed in ordinary clothes, and it seemed their robes had also been confiscated as weapons.

    Their expressions looked embarrassed, frightened, and fearful of the punishment they were about to receive. Kante was also in the room. When he saw Robbe in, he leaned in close to Robb''s ear and whispered, "Just now, Captain+ Barry pardoned the fire, water, and earth magicians, agreeing to let them join the West Gran army, to redeem their crimes. Only these lightning magicians have been detained here. We don''t know how to deal with them, and they are in a panic."

    Robb thought to himself, who wouldn''t panic in this situation? He looked at the group of lightning magicians s, wondering if he should sympathize with them or mock them. They had excluded the wind magicians and even set up the Thors Roar to attack them from the other side of theke. Now, they had gotten themselves into big trouble.

    The group of lightning magicians hung their heads, afraid to speak up or even plead for mercy, fearing that Barry would shout at them and drag them out to be hanged. Barry put his hand on the table and tapped his fingers lightly on the surface, hesitating on how to deal with these people, which was quite a headache for him.

    Frankly speaking, wind and lightning were originally branches of air magic, and they should have been united and friendly. For example, the water magic system also had two branches: water and ice. However, these two branches never quarreled or caused trouble. The ice branch peacefully epted themselves as part of the water branch, willingly bing the water branch''s subordinate and happily maintaining the water systems status.

    But the air magic system was very awkward! Both the wind and lightning systems wanted to im that name and remove the word "air". So they were always fighting against each other, excluding, persecuting, and doing everything possible to kill each other. Now, it had be a ridiculous situation where the wind system supported the queen, and the lightning system supported Mondra.

    When Barry saw Robbing in, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He did not have to hesitate anymore, and he could just dump the problem onto Robb''sp. He stood up suddenly and said, "Robb, you are here. That''s good. I was just hesitating on how to deal with these bastards. Can you help mee up with some ideas?"

    Robb was hit on the forehead by a big pot as soon as he entered the room, and couldn''t help butugh and cry, "You called me here just for this?"

    Barry said, "Yes!"

    Robb said, "Barry, you are the captain. I am just a staff officer. For such matters, you can decide with a single word."

    Barry quickly straightened up and said, "You can''t say that. You''re the inheritor of the old captain, and sooner orter, the Wind Knight Order will be handed over to you. Besides, the old captain yed a decisive role in the Wind and Thunder War back then, so I have to respect your opinion. How should these lightning magicians be arranged?"

    "I don''t know!"

    Robb understood that Barry was probably a bit indecisive and belonged to the type of person who was hesitant in decision-making, like a woman trying on clothes, which was awkward.

    Robb didn''t express his own opinion but smiled and asked, "Captain Barry, what do you think of killing them all?"

    This statement scared the lightning magicians, and some of them almost knelt down to beg for mercy. Fortunately, this was just a question, and there was room for a turnaround; otherwise, they would have really kneeled.

    Barry shook his head and said, "Killing them all is not appropriate. It''s too cruel, and I''ll faint."

    The people nearby: "..."

    "You won''t faint!" During the siege, did we see you faint? It''s probably true that you''re a bit soft-hearted. After all, there have been very few generals who can kill the enemy without even frowning.

    Robb said, "Then let''s take them all in. Wind and thunder were originally one family, so let''s merge the two."

    Barry shook his head again and said, "These guys will wait for an opportunity to drag us down and then our air magic will fall into endless infighting."

    "Are you really hesitating over this kind of thing?"

    Barryughed and cried, "This is an important matter."

    "Okay," Robb said, taking over, "I''ll suggest a n. Instead of being so indecisive, let''s simplify it. From now on, the wind and thunder will split! Wind and thunder will be independent and will be parallel to water, fire, and earth, bing the five elements of magic. Let''s work together to make the Kingdom of Gran better, without fighting."

    Everyone: "..."

    Barry was sweating, and the Wind Knights next to him were also sweating.

    After several seconds, Barry leaned over and whispered, "Robb, your proposal seems to have ignored the issue of power bnce. Only bybining wind and thunder can we be on par with the three other elements of fire, water, and earth. If we split, our power will be far behind the other three, and we might not even be one of the five elements of magic in the world."

    Robb smiled and said, "We can work hard in the wind system. Even without the power of thunder magicians, we can be as strong as fire, water, and earth. What''s the problem?"

    Barry: "..."

    The Wind Knights were sweating again, thinking, [Thats easy to say, but it''s not easy to do.]

    Robb said, "A journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Now that we''re about to split up, our strength will definitely be weaker than the other three factions. But after the Wind and Thunder factions split up, we''ll avoid internal conflicts and each go our own way. We''ll work hard, forge ahead, and gradually catch up with the other three factions."

    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "If I''m not mistaken, Her Majesty the Queen must have long been aware of the constant disputes between the Wind and Thunder factions. If we propose to split up and ask Her Majesty to approve the building of separate Wind Towers and Thunder Towers in two cities for each faction to develop independently, she will definitely agree. With the protection of Her Majesty''s policies, the Wind and Thunder factions will surely grow stronger and catch up with the other three factions until all disputes are resolved. We''ll all work together for the prosperity and strength of the Kingdom of Gran. Everything will no longer be a problem."

    Although this statement may be a little difficult to understand, everyone thought about it carefully and realized it might actually work.

    Barry said, "Okay, I''ll report your proposal to Her Majesty and see if she agrees. As for these Thunder magicians... let''s leave them to the ck Earth Knights for now. Let them redeem themselves and make a contribution with the ck Earth Knights. After all, our Wind Knights cannot afford to take them in and risk them turning against us."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 726: This is not like you at all

    Chapter 726: This is not like you at all

    Three dayster, the Wind Knights returned and rejoined the ck Earth Knights. Only a small number of troops remained stationed at the Magic Temple, and since Mondra''s army was ambushed by Madeline thest time they left the city, they wouldn''t dare to leave the temple in the short term. With only a small number of troops, the Magic Temple was able to hold its ground and not worry about being taken back by Mondra.

    At this time, the ck Earth Knights had already advanced a lot and were approaching the Capital of Saints. Strategically, West Gran seemed to have the upper hand, but tactically, no one dared to underestimate Mondra, as he still had several major main force armies, the Mondra Knights (self-proimed Easnd Royal Knights), White Lion Knights, me Knights, Ice Knights, and Thunder Knights.

    As long as these five knight orders still existed, Mondra was not to be taken lightly. Moreover, there was also a Light Archbishop by Mondra''s side, leading the temr knights, which was not to be underestimated. With the assistance of strong city defenses, it was not easy to take them down.

    Therefore, the ck Earth Knights were very cautious and set up camp about twenty miles northwest of the Capital of Saints. The soldiers chopped down trees on the spot, bundled the thick trunks together, nailed them into the ground, and made a wall. Hundreds of magicians held magic essence potions in their hands and drew defensive magic arrays on the ground. Thisrge-scale magic array had to cover the camp that amodated tens of thousands of people, so the drawing of the magic array had to be nned in advance, divided into zones, and then a group of magicians was responsible for one area, just like the programmers in a softwarepany inter years, with one group responsible for one function, and thenpiled into aplete program.

    Robb found that these ancients actually understood the production method of division ofbor. However, they only used their intelligence on war. If they had tilted towards production a little bit, the assembly line would have been invented long ago.

    Madeline was excited to see the Wind Knights return and join forces. She greeted them outside the camp when she saw Robb return safely. She waved to him happily, "Mr. Robb, congrattions on capturing the Magic Temple and achieving great sess."

    Robb smiled and waved back to her.

    Then he heard Madeline speak a bunch of nonsense at a flying speed, such as "You should be able to be promoted to Duke this time, right?" "At least we can get two more pieces ofnd." These kinds of things made Robb sweat profusely. He estimated that even the Queen would flip a table if she heard it, so he just went in with Madeline.

    He and Madeline walked side by side into the camp, and a Wind Knight ran over and handed Madeline a silver-glowing stone, "Commander, this stone..."

    Madeline was angry, "Can''t you see that I''m talking to Mr. Robb? Get the stone out of here."

    The Wind knight was sweating as he said, "The stone was picked up by Mr. Robb."

    Madeline''s expression instantly eased up. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? It''s definitely a good thing if Mr. Robb picked it up."

    The Wind knight was speechless. Never mind, he wouldn''t say anything more and left.

    Another Wind knight patted him on the shoulder and said, "Brother, from now on, when reporting anything, no matter what it is, start with the three words ''Mr. Robb,'' and you can''t go wrong."

    "That''s right, that''s right!"

    It wasn''t until a long whileter that Madeline realized what she was holding was a piece of Thorium ore. She was really surprised to hear that Mr. Robb had found a vein of Thorium and had also obtained many giant bat pups. She couldn''t help feeling excited. "This is a great contribution. Elizabeth will be very happy to know about this. I must convince her to promote you to a duke."

    Robb cried andughed. "No need, no need. My current position as a viscount is good enough."

    That evening, Robb left the identity of Robb Smith in the room in the camp and switched his consciousness back to thezy priest in Westwind Town, sitting quietly and waiting for a phone call. He knew that the crazy woman would call soon.

    Sure enough, when the setting sun was being dragged away by the evening glow, the phone rang.

    As soon as he answered, he saw Her Majesty the Queen sitting in front of the crystal ball, with her usual stern face.

    Robb said weakly, "If you have any business to report, please do so. If not, I will retire."

    The Queen didn''t me him for being rude and got straight to the point. "Your student, Robb Smith, found a vein of Thorium ore in a strange valley."

    "Oh?" Robb said. "So what? If you find something good, why are you calling me with a silly face? You should be happy and excited."

    "Do you think I''m so easy to fool?" The Queen said sternly. "Your student found precious Thorium ore, but didn''t want any of it. He gave it all to my people. Meanwhile, your people were outside the gorge, skinning giant bats, and when they were finished, they didn''t even take a look at the Thorium ore. Do you think I should be happy? If I were really smiling right now, it would only prove that I am a fool."

    Robb said, "So what are you nning to do?"

    "What is bat skin?" The Queen didn''t want to beat around the bush and got straight to the point.

    Robb shrugged. "It''s a connective tissue, a very high-grade material for making leather goods. It''s tougher than the skin of Wyvern or Thunder Lizard, and the things made from it are even better."

    The Queen narrowed her eyes. "It doesn''t sound that good. It gives people the feeling that it''s not as useful as Thorium."

    Robb smiled and said, "That''s where you''re wrong. Leather and metal are used in different ways, and trying topare them as good or bad is impossible. For example, if I ask you if cake or pudding tastes better, can youpare them?"

    Robb summed up, "I got good leather and gave you good metal. This is my righteousness, and it benefits everyone."

    The Queen asked, "What if we swap? I want good leather, and you want good metal. Will you agree?"

    Robb immediately said, "No!"

    The Queen mmed the table and said, "See, that leather must be better. I want leather, not Thorium."

    Robbughed and said, "Come on! It was discovered by my people, and the giant bats were dealt with by my Arcane explosion. I was the one who understood the value of the leather. It should belong to me, and there''s no room for negotiation."

    The Queen said, "But it was found in the territory of West Gran, and it belongs to the Kingdom of Gran. I must also have a share."

    Robb said, "Wow, how can you be like this? You''re being unfair."

    The Queen suddenly showed a rare coquettish smile and said, "I''m usually too reasonable and seldom unfair. You forgot that I''m a woman." She suddenly acted like an ordinary girl and said, "Just give me some of the leather, don''t keep it all to yourself. Is that okay? Please, I''m begging you."

    "Stop!" Robb said, sweating profusely. "Don''t joke around. This doesn''t seem like you at all."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 727: The queen left

    Chapter 727: The queen left

    "Don''t mess around, it''s not like you at all," Robb broke out in a cold sweat.

    "I''m not messing around," the Queen brushed it off and resumed her cold expression, as if the normal woman she had just been a moment ago had never existed. She said with a straight face, "What kind of man are you? I''ve already acted cute, and you still won''t give me some good stuff."

    Robb responded irritably, "When a normal woman acts cute, it''s real. Your acting cute is like a horror movie. How effective can it be? Alright, stop messing around! I won''t give you any of this connective tissue because your craftsmen don''t understand it, and it would be wasted on them. They wouldn''t be able to make anything decent with it. It''s better if I make it myself and then give you some finished products."

    "Huh?" The Queen was surprised, "You were nning on giving me some?"

    "Exactly!" Robb said seriously, "Am I the kind of selfish person who wouldn''t?"

    "Yes, you are!"

    "In that case, I won''t give you any."

    "You are the most generous person I''ve ever met. You are not selfish at all."

    "You are so good at changing faces. What kind of woman are you?" Robb teased.

    Theyughed and joked for a while until the Queen suddenly stopped and her face became more serious than ever. "There''s something I need your help with."

    "Tell me, but if it''s too difficult, I won''t help."

    "Come to Bright Road and take care of my pce and throne for me. Just for two months, no, maybe one month will do," the Queen said with utmost sincerity.

    Robb''s face twisted into an evil grin. "What do you want me to do? Sit on your throne while you sit on myp? Although this request is a bit excessive, I am willing to reluctantly agree to it with the spirit of eating a small loss. But I can''t guarantee that I can control my own hands."

    The Queen obviously did not want to joke around at this moment, and her face was terrifyingly serious. "Stop talking nonsense. This is a serious request. You should know what I want to do. Joking around won''t help. I''m just asking, will you help me?"

    Robb sighed, "What kind of woman are you? Normally, in this kind of situation, shouldn''t we flirt with each other a bit? Howe you don''t have any feminine charm?"

    "In this situation, I don''t feel like a woman," the Queen said. "Now I am an avenger, a queen, a leader. I have to be responsible for my kingdom and my people. Without a stable ruler, I cannot go out and fight fearlessly. However, if I don''t go and fight the final battle against Mondra myself, I feel like something is missing."

    She concluded, "I have to go! Therefore, I can only entrust Bright Road to you."

    Robb pouted, "Aren''t you afraid that when youe back, West Gran will be in my hands, and you will once again be a little exile girl, pitifully fleeing to the corner of the continent?"

    "If you''re going to treat me like that, I won''t run away. I''lle back and die in front of you," the Queen said, biting her lip.

    Robb apuded, "Now you''re finally showing some cuteness."

    "Hey, stop beating around the bush, I''ll just ask one thing, will you help me with this favor?"

    "Ah!" Robb actually felt a little sorry for her and sighed, "Go ahead! I''ll watch it for you."

    The Queen was overjoyed, "Really? You agreed?"

    "Mm! I promised." Robb said, "However, I don''t have to sit on your throne. I''ll sit on my own chair in Westwind City. If there are any difficulties on Bright, just let the necromancer in charge of guardinge to me through the portal, and I''ll go help."

    The Queen looked deeply into Robb''s eyes, not saying anything unnecessary, because since the man had agreed, there was no need to confirm it again and again, nor was there any need to doubt whether he could do it.

    She trusted this man, for no apparent reason, but this trust was unwavering and without a hint of doubt. She would even rather believe that one day she identally lost her capital city than believe that the crazy man would fail.

    After hanging up the crystal ball, she carefully put it in a bag, hung the bag on her waist, put on a ck robe, pushed open the door of her bedroom, and walked out.

    Outside the door, the number 1 was waiting for her respectfully.

    The Queen said calmly, "Leave number 48 on Bright Road to handle daily affairs. Everyone else,e with me and attack the stronghold of Mondra."

    Number 1 whispered, "Number 48 is notpetent enough. The capital city may be unstable, especially the Church of Darkness. Our rtionship with them is very delicate. If Your Majesty leaves, those guys may cause trouble secretly."

    "It doesn''t matter." The Queen said arrogantly, "I have made full preparations."

    Number 1 said nothing, bowed, withdrew, dispatched messengers, and soon arge group of necromancers from various departments rushed over and gathered at the gate of the pce. Except for Number 2 at Lost City, Number 8 in Westwind City, and Number 48 guarding Bright Road, all other necromancers were present.

    These were all loyal old officials from the previous dynasty of the kingdom and the most loyal supporters of the Queen!

    They used to be court magicians twenty years ago!

    The Queen didn''t say anything unnecessary, nor did she need any pre-war mobilization. She took the lead and walked out of the pce, mounted a skeletal horse, and galloped towards the east city gate.

    As soon as she left, a huge skeletal dragon spread its wings and flew up from the backyard of the pce, protecting her front and moving eastward at the same speed as her skeletal horse.

    Then, arge group of necromancers all mounted skeletal horses and followed behind the Queen. At this time, the moon had just risen, and the pure and bright moonlight spread across thend.

    Arge group of people, illuminated by the moonlight, ran out of the city towards the east overnight. In the woods and canyons outside the city, thousands of skeleton soldiers, skeleton archers, and skeleton dogs emerged and followed closely, as if ghosts were wandering at night!

    She had just left the city not long ago...

    A city gate guard quietly left his post under the cover of night and entered the Church of Darkness. Then, the new Archbishop of the Church of Darkness took out a crystal ball and dialed the Pope at Lost City...

    Shortly after, the church gathered all the cardinals and archbishops in a small room. Then, they heard the church''s deep and sinister voice saying to them, "The Queen has left Bright Road."

    The bodies of the cardinals and archbishops trembled slightly, and then everyoneughed with a gloomy voice, "She left Bright Road?"

    "Hehehe!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 728: Empty city strategy

    Chapter 728: Empty city strategy

    A few dayster...

    Evening!

    As night fell, a crescent moon climbed into the sky.

    Robb sat by a small river outside the camp, fishing.

    In ancient times, camping was always done near a water source, so there was usually a river or ake not far from the military camp, which made it convenient for Robb to fish for pleasure. However, the things he had caught in the past two days were quite bizarre, like dried bananas, torn socks, cloth armor...nothing pleasing to the eye.

    In the distance, a team of human scouts returned and swapped ces with another team of cat people scouts. The exhausted human scouts went back to the camp to rest, while the energetic cat people scout team ran past Robb. A leopard cat person waved at him and said, "Lord Robb, fishing again?"

    Hearing this, Robb knew what he meant. These cat people were really crazy. Every time they passed by him, they woulde and ask him how he was doing with false concern, but actually just to see what he had caught.

    Robbughed and cursed at them, "I''ve had no luck today, didn''t catch any fish, just some misceneous stuff."

    The cat people asked curiously, "What kind of stuff?"

    Robb pulled out a dry thing and said, "A dried banana, want it?"

    The cat people looked puzzled and asked, "How did you catch this in the water?"

    Robbughed and said, "If you want fish, catch them yourself. You guys are better at catching fish than I am at fishing."

    The cat people shook their heads and went away.

    These scouts were actually very hardworking. They had to circle outside the camp countless times every day, and the range of their scouting was very wide. This was because of thest time they suffered from poisonous fog. Now, Madeline was very strict with the scouts, requiring them to detect enemy forces from a very long distance to prevent the danger of poisonous fog.

    If poisonous fog leaked because of their own team again, they would be punished ording to militaryw.

    Every time the wind blew, everyone would be nervous and go far away in the direction of the wind to scout.

    In recent days, Madeline had deployed her troops twenty miles west of the Capital of Saints, but she hadn''t attacked the city yet. She just sent some small troops to operate around the city, cutting off the enemy''s supply lines.

    And Mondra did not dare to make a strong move to attack Madeline''s camp. In the recent years of the Kingdom of Grans Civil War, Mondra had suffered enough losses from West Grans magical tools and knew that he would be showered with magical tools if he attacked. He only dared to send out some small troops to harass in the wild, ying guerri warfare with West Grans army. In this type of war, the bulky and heavy magical tools were unable to be used, so he could fight on an equal footing with West Grans army.

    Within a twenty-mile radius around the Capital of Saints of both sides, several small battles took ce, each involving a few hundred people with casualties on both sides, but none of them brought any decisive victory.

    Both sides knew very well that the reason Madeline had notunched a total attack yet was that she was waiting for someone.

    And that someone she was waiting for could only be one person!

    Robb saw something floating on the surface of the water and quickly pulled the fishing line, but this time the thing he caught was still useless, it was actually a gray iron sword.

    Gray equipment was the most useless equipment in the game, it was of no use at all. He picked up the iron sword, intending to turn it into something else, when suddenly, a head popped out from the grass on the other side of the river, a huge skeleton dragon head.

    The skeleton dragon looked at Robb with eerie eyes, while Robb looked at the skeleton dragon curiously.

    After about two seconds of staring, Robb turned his head and looked to the west of the camp.

    He saw arge group of knights riding on skeleton horses rushing over, each with a ck cloak-wearing knight on top of every skeleton horse. The leading person had her ck cloak blown by the wind, sticking to her body, outlining her body curves beautifully. Although she was wearing a hood, Robb still recognized her at first sight, she was the queen.

    "Why not ride a manticore? Why ride a bone horse?" Robb just made ament when he saw a legion of undead soldiers running out from behind the knights, including skeleton soldiers, skeleton archers, skeleton dogs, and so on, all in ck.

    Tsk!

    Robb pped his butt and got up, thinking, [The queen is really going all out, what''s left in the capital? Only a group of administrative staff, it''s really bold, the empty city strategy!]

    You really believe in me.

    He put away his fishing rod and walked back to the camp slowly.

    By this time, Madeline had alreadye to the gate of the camp, the queen dismounted and hugged Madeline, western etiquette was to hug each other without any reserve. Robb opened his arms, as if he wanted to go over and hug her too, but a necromancer suddenly appeared next to him and hugged him, scaring Robb to turn around and run.

    Madeline turned her head and said, "Mr. Robb, what are you doing there? Come and say hello to Elizabeth, she''s here to promote you to duke."

    "No way!" The queen said unkindly, "Don''t talk nonsense."

    Madeline only said one unreliable sentence and turned the topic back to the main issue, whispering, "You just brought everyone out like this? What about Bright Road? What if the Church of Darknesses from behind..."

    "No problem," the queen said calmly. "The crazy man promised to help me guard Bright Road."

    Madeline frowned. "He''s going to do it alone? If the Church of Darkness really intends to attack, it could be a big deal. And Godfather only has 500 Westwind soldiers to defend both Westwind City and Bright Road. It seems a bit precarious to me."

    Robb spoke up from the side, "I think my teacher will be okay."

    Madeline said, "Oh, really? Then it must be okay."

    The queen remained silent.

    The nearby necromancers all wiped their sweat together. The grand duke was good in many ways, but this one thing was just too unreliable.

    The queen said, "Let''s go to the military camp and study the map. I need to quickly understand the current situation on the front line."

    Madeline nodded, "Okay!"

    Everyone walked towards the camp. Robb was about to follow when he suddenly felt someone pat his shoulder. He immediately switched his consciousness back to the stone stool in Westwind City. It turned out to be Lillian who was tapping his shoulder. She was one of the few people who knew about Robb''s dual-line operation. She deliberately patted his shoulder to bring his consciousness back and whispered in his ear, "The dwarf leader is here."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 729: Daydream

    Chapter 729: Daydream

    Robb raised his head and saw that the dwarf leader had just crawled out of the sewer in front of the chapel and was walking towards the chapel. Lilians reminder came right on time.

    Robb quickly switched his attention back to Robb Smith''s side, walked quickly into the military conference hall, stood in the corner, quietly turned himself into a statue-like decoration, and then quickly switched back. At this time, the dwarf leader had just walked to Robb''s side with his dwarf legs.

    "Godfather!" The dwarf leader seemed very excited, so excited that his beard was trembling. "We have finally seeded in developing what you asked us to researchst time."

    "Oh?" Robb wondered, "What did I ask you to research?"

    Recently, Robb had been juggling between two things, with too much work that he couldn''t even remember what he had been working on.

    "The mortar!" the dwarf leader said.

    "Ah?" Robb said, "Has it seeded? Interesting, bring it here to see."

    The dwarf leader took out a cylindrical object with a stand from behind him and ced it in front of Robb. "Godfather, we made this thing using the idea of making short cannons. We filled it with explosives at the bottom, lit it, and could throw the iron bullets far away all at once, very, very far..."

    Robb asked with a smile, "How far can it go?"

    "If it''s a solid bullet, it can fly two or three miles away," the dwarf leader said. "Maybe the hollow bullet can go even further, but we always fail in the hollow bullet''s design that you suggested to us. The strength of the hollow bullet is not enough. When the gunpowder in the mortar explodes and produces thrust, it is easy to identally detonate the hollow bullet during the process of pushing the shell out of the barrel, resulting in not being able to shoot it out and injuring several of our craftsmen. Even if we seed in shooting it out without it exploding, the shell will be damaged and wont explode anymore, making it no different from a solid bullet."

    As he spoke, the dwarf leader casually aimed the mortar at the ck Pine Mountains behind the chapel and fired a shot. The shell made a sharp whistle and flew onto the slope, then disappeared with a "puff." It was too far away, and the view was blocked by flowers, nts, and trees, so it was unclear what it had hit, but it was certain that it had only left a big hole on the damp ground on the slope.

    The dwarf leader smiled awkwardly. "That''s the power of a solid bullet."

    "So you have seeded in developing the mortar, which can shoot two or three miles away," Robb said, "but the problem is that this thing can''t shoot the hollow bullets that I suggested, which can explode. It can only shoot the ancient solid bullets, right?"

    The dwarf leader nodded vigorously.

    Robb frowned, "Its easily detonated because the hollow shell is not strong enough, which means the shell is too weak. It won''t detonate because our technology is not yet advanced enough, and the collision-triggering technology ispletely not here yet."

    The dwarf leader continued to nod vigorously.

    Robb pped his hands and said, "Understood. Let''s use thorium and Arcanite gold to make the shell. The strength will be sufficient. Then use magic runes to make conditional judgments for the detonation."

    The dwarf leader was about to nod when suddenly he felt that something was wrong and cried out, "What? Thorium is an extremely precious metal. Use it to make shells? Arcanite gold seems even more precious! This... this... this is insane, right?"

    "Pfft!" Robb said, "You know nothing. A single shot from an advanced missile costs tens of millions of coins. That''s all normal operation. Anyway, it''s normal to spend more money on shells. You have to get used to it. War is all about spending money. It''s decided then. You go get some Arcanite gold and make a magic container with the fastest speed. I''ll put an explosive spell inside, and then you can use a mortar to shoot this thing out. Let''s see how it works."

    The dwarf leader broke into a cold sweat... but since the Arcanite gold was Godfather''s, if he wanted to mess around with it, the dwarf leader could only y along. It was not wise to oppose Godfather.

    He hung his head and crawled back into the sewer, muttering non-stop as he walked, "The Arcanite gold ore we dug up from the bottom of theke these few days. We finally refined a little bit of Arcanite gold ingots, and now they are going to be used as shells. Kill me, ah, kill me."

    Seeing his sad and distressed look, Lillian couldn''t bear it anymore and whispered, "The Arcanite gold just mined is the dwarves'' treasure. They love it very much, and will be very sad to see it used as shells."

    "Pfft, who cares about them?" Robb said. "Sooner orter, they''ll get used to ying like this."

    Lillian giggled.

    "Okay, you keep an eye on things here. I''m going to cut over now." Robb pinched Lillian''s small hand, but felt that she had pinched him back, this girl was getting bolder and bolder.

    Feeling good, he teleported back to the front line...

    As soon as he returned, he felt that something was wrong. Everyone in the room was staring at him, with their eyes wide open, especially the queen and Madeline.

    "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Robb said.

    The queen immediately became furious. "You dare to ask me that? I was having a meeting over here, I asked for your opinion, and you just stared off into space, not answering, not even acknowledging me. And now you dare to ask me why we''re all staring at you?"

    Robb: "..."

    The queen said coldly, "What did I just say? Repeat it to me."

    Robb: "Uh...well...ahem..."

    The Queen snorted coldly, "So you were daydreaming and not listening, is that it?"

    Robb was embarrassed and at a loss for words.

    Madeline spoke up, "Elizabeth, don''t be angry. It''s not entirely Mr. Robb''s fault. The content of the meeting was too boring. I even dozed off myself. Yes, that''s right."

    The Queen gave her a sidelong nce. "Even if I''m talking nonsense, as a minister, you must pay attention and listen carefully."

    Madeline said, "Oh dear, this will make you a bad ruler."

    Everyone was silent.

    The Queen was silent.

    Well, there''s really no way with this crazy friend. She''s been friends with her since childhood, and the Queen knows that with Madeline''s protection, she really can''t deal with Robb Smith. So she snorted coldly and said, "Be more careful next time. If you daydream again during the meeting, I''ll demote you to a baron. If you still daydream, I''ll demote you again."

    Robb quickly pretended to be grateful and said, "Thank you for your mercy, Your Majesty."

    The Queen said, "I can tell from your eyes that you don''t care about my threat."

    "No, no, I''m super scared," Robb said. "Super scared."

    Seeing his demeanor, everyone knew he wasn''t scared at all. They couldn''t stand this guy and decided to ignore him.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 730: I have something to say

    Chapter 730: I have something to say

    The queen said, "Don''t mind this guy. It seems he can''te up with any decent suggestions. Let''s continue our discussion."

    She pointed to the Capital of Saints on the map and continued with the previous topic, "Mondras army now has magical tools like ours, of course, they don''t have as many magical tools as we do, but they have the support of the Desert Kingdom and Norma. Thors and poisonous mist used in their surprise attack on our army were magical tools that exceeded our expectations. Therefore, we must also be cautious. It''s possible that with the support of the Desert Kingdom, they may have as many magical tools as we do."

    The generals nodded.

    The queen continued, "During the siege, the enemy''s magical tools have a height advantage over us, and we can only attack from below, which is very difficult. You may have to advance while enduring their constant magical bombardment. Therefore, I suggest that we bring back the Thorium ore that Robb just discovered and have all the army craftsmen work together to make several shielded vehicles. These can be ced in front of us and can withstand the enemy''s magical bombardment."

    Upon hearing this, everyone thought it was a good idea. Several generals stood up and said, "The strength of Thorium is indeed enough to resist the enemy''s magic, and making shielded vehicles is an excellent n."

    "We can also use Thorium to reinforce our siege logs and siege towers to prevent them from being destroyed by their magic," added anothermander.

    The generals expressed their opinions and discussed them enthusiastically.

    At that moment, Robb raised his hand and said, "I want to speak."

    The queen nced at himzily, not wanting to bother with him. "You werepletely distracted earlier. Now you want to speak? What nonsense can you possibly say? I don''t have time for you."

    Barry, who was sitting next to him, quietly pulled Robb''s sleeve and whispered, "Be humble. You made the queen angry earlier. You need to hide and not look for trouble. Even if the Duke tries her best to protect you, the queen will still deal with you."

    Robb whispered back, "It''s alright. The queen is a reasonable person. As long as my speech is useful, she won''t hold a grudge."

    Barry carefully thought about it and agreed. The queen was not a tyrant but a rare wise monarch. If Robb''s strategy was genuinely useful, she would change her opinion of him.

    Barry patted Robb''s shoulder and said, "Alright."

    He also raised his hand and said, "Your Highness, the Wind Knights have something to say."

    Using the name of the Wind Knights, although the queen did not want to listen to Robb, she had to turn her head and say, "Okay, Wind Knights, what do you have to say?"

    Barry poked Robb discreetly.

    Robb stepped forward and said, "Ahem, my suggestion is that we shouldn''t use the Thorium to make shielded vehicles. Instead, we should use it to make a more effective magical tool."

    After listening to his introduction, the queen became interested. She was well aware that things like Katyusha andndmines were all from Robb''s hands. This young man was very talented in magical items, and now he said he could use thorium to make new magical items, which could potentially create very powerful things.

    The queen asked, "Well, what do you want to make?"

    Robb said, "I want to use thorium to make bombs... um, okay, you don''t know what bombs are. Anyway, they are likendmines, which explode with a loud ''bang'' when touched! Then we can use a magical item called the Volley Cannon to throw the thorium bomb into Mondra''sir. I guarantee it will make him scream for his mother."

    Everyone: "..."

    The queen didn''t say anything, but her face was extremely vivid. How to describe that expression - it was as if a person who had been poor all his life had finally picked up a stack of money on the street, and someone next to him suggested, "Let''s burn the money."

    The expression on the queen''s face was what one would expect to see after hearing the words "burn it."

    The queen remained calm, but several necromancers standing nearby jumped up and shouted, "Robb, what nonsense are you talking about? Why do you have to use thorium to make bombs?"

    "We''ve finally found some thorium ore! How can we waste it like this?"

    "Although thorium was discovered, you can''t just be reckless with it."

    The group shouted in unison...

    The queen''s strange expressionsted for a while, but she eventually regained herposure. After all, she was a wise ruler, not a foolish one who would reject her ministers'' opinions without understanding the situation.

    She tried to suppress her desire to flip the table and asked in a deep voice, "What is the reason for using thorium to make bombs? If it is for the function of exploding like andmine, the magical material made by mixing iron and ruby is already sufficient."

    Robb said, "The reason is hardness! The material made by mixing iron and ruby is too brittle. A small explosion will destroy it, and the Volley Cannon cannot throw it very far. It cannot be thrown into the enemy''s city from a very long distance. But thorium does not have this problem. It is hard enough to withstand the impact of the cannon, and it will not be destroyed. It can fly into the enemy''s city sessfully. Then we can use a multi-condition rune to stimte it, and when it explodes from the inside, it can be shattered with the power of magic. Once it is shattered, it will turn into countless shrapnel flying around. The lethality will be considerable."

    At this point, Robb smiled and said, "Everyone, why not imagine a sky full of thorium daggers shooting at the enemy. That would be beautiful."

    The ministers covered their faces with their hands, "That is indeed very powerful, but the speed at which they burn through money is also astonishing."

    Everyone knows that Her Majesty the Queen of West Gran is as poor as a church mouse and cannot afford a burning money strategy.

    However, the ministers underestimated the Queen.

    Although the Queen is poor, she only impoverishes herself and the royal family''s private property, but she never impoverishes the kingdom, the army, or the people. If she did not use her own private property to develop the kingdom, how could she be so poor?

    She is never stingy when ites to investing in advanced technology and magical tools because she learned from that crazy man that scientific and technological advancement is the primary productive force, and those who master technology can control the world.

    She frowned, pondered for a while, and after several tens of seconds, she looked up and said in a very serious tone, "I need to see a sample. If it is really as effective as you say, I can agree to use Thorium to mass-produce bombs. Even if it means spending all of our Thorium, I am willing to do so."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 731: Thorium bombs

    Chapter 731: Thorium bombs

    Five dayster, outside the barracks.

    Miss Queen, apanied by all the necromancers, Madeline, Barry, arge group of ck Earth Knights, Wind Knights, and the leaders of demi-human armies, arrived at a small hill outside the camp.

    Everyone came to see the new weapon designed by Robb.

    Robb held a thorium bomb in his hand...

    It wasn''t made of arcanite. After he and the queen had reached an agreement, she dispatched people to urgently excavate severalrge pieces of thorium ore from the valley and quickly smelt them into thorium ingots. They then mixed in ruby powder that could enhance and contain fire magic, and finally, ording to Robb''s requirements, made a thorium bomb that could be filled with magic.

    Robb brought a mortar secretly from Westwind Town, and now that the thorium bomb was justpleted, the configuration wasplete.

    This made the dwarves at home very happy. They no longer needed to use newly smelted arcanite to make bombs and hugged the arcanite ingots tightly, crying happily.

    The queen and her entourage looked at Robb, who set up a strange cylinder on the ground. This cylinder was not veryrge, with a size and weight that a single soldier could carry, and the materials used to make it were obviously not very good. It seemed to be just a steel cylinder.

    Robb filled it with gunpowder just like when firing a dwarf cannon.

    Seeing this, the generals who often dealt with short cannons had actually guessed what Robb was going to do.

    They whispered to each other, The principle of this thing doesn''t seemplicated. It''s just like the technique used in short cannons to shoot bombs."

    "No wonder thorium is used for the shell! The dwarf cannon uses a solid iron bullet, which will not break when firing, but if you use steel to make the shell, the bomb will break at the moment of firing."

    "Only thorium is hard enough to withstand the impact when firing, right?"

    "I think mythril should work too!"

    "Hey, that''s also too expensive."

    "These are materials for making artifacts. I advise you to be kind."

    Discussions like this were quietly circting among the generals.

    Miss Queen actually understood the principle of this thing from the beginning. It was very simple and did not need to be exined. The problem now was how strong the practical effect of this thing was.

    Everyone present was very clear about the advantages and disadvantages of the short cannon. The shells could not cross the city walls and would be blocked by the solid and tall city walls, unable to harm the enemies behind them. In siege warfare, they were mainly used to bombard the city gates or walls, stingrge holes in them so that soldiers could attack.

    After Robb set up the iron tube, he gestured for a while, seeming to aim at something, muttering iprehensible words like "inclination angle, elevation angle, wind direction, wind speed," which sounded very profound and impressive.

    The generals couldn''t help but whisper to each other, "It seems like using this cannon requires a lot of knowledge."

    "Is it rted to mathematics?"

    As they were discussing, Robb suddenly shrugged and said, "Fuck, I don''t understand it. It''s tooplicated. Just shoot randomly."

    Everyone responded, "Fuck, so you''re just going to shoot randomly? Why bother aiming?"

    Robb took out a silver bomb, threw it into the cylinder, lit the fuse underneath the cylinder, and ran away while covering his ears.

    This crude mortar was obviously different from the mortars of the future, but it didn''t matter since Robb was just fooling around. As long as he could throw the thorium bomb a few miles away, he didn''t care about the principle or reliability.

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the fuse, watching it burn. They thought silently in their hearts, [This bomb was made from arge chunk of thorium. If it doesn''t work, Her Majesty the Queen will definitely be angry.]

    The Queen was just as nervous!

    For her, who was poor, that piece of thorium was a lot of money. It couldn''t fail...

    "Boom!"

    The fuse burned out, and the mortar fired...

    If it was a well-designed and scientifically sound mortar from the original world, at most, it would produce a puff of smoke and end. However, this mortar was too explosive. After firing, the shell flew out, but the cylinder itself also flew up and smashed towards the generals.

    A Wind Knight who was standing closer almost got hit by the cylinder. He quickly dodged to the side, and a knight behind him raised his shield to block it, making a loud noise, but the knight''s hand was numb from the shock.

    A group of people sweated, "Hey, isn''t this weapon hitting its own people?"

    Someone shouted, "Where''s the shell? Where did it go?"

    "The shell went out! I heard it."

    Everyone heard the sound of the shell flying through the air with a "whoosh." They all looked up to see where the shell was, but they couldn''t actually see it. After a brief pause, a loud "boom" was heard on a hill more than two miles away, and the thorium bombnded.

    The thorium bomb was filled with an "explosion spell" cast by an ordinary me magician. Therefore, the explosive power was not very strong, and it exploded two miles away, which didn''t feel very shocking. Everyone only saw a sh of fire two miles away, and that was it.

    However, the range of the cannon really surprised everyone.

    "So far!"

    "Oh my god! This distance is about the same as the distance between the enemy''s poison fog and our fortress on that day."

    "This range is on a strategic level!"

    A faint smile appeared on the queen''s face. She was satisfied with this distance. Although the previous explosion spell was too weak, it was just an experimental spell casually put together. When it is truly put into mass production, it will definitely be equipped with powerful and real explosion spells, which will be very impressive.

    At that time, even from two miles away, they could use the explosion spells to make Mondra suffer, which would be very pleasing.

    She was thinking about this when she heard Robbugh and say, "Don''t get too excited, everyone. We are still far away from here. You haven''t seen the true power of the explosion yet. Let''s go over and see the explosion site. Let me tell you, the real power of the explosion is not the damage, but the shrapnel!"

    No one understood this sentence yet, but when everyone walked two miles and arrived at the center of the explosion, they finally understood what Robb meant by this sentence.

    Severalrge trees around the explosion site were hit by thorium shrapnel, leavingrge holes that could be seen through from one side to the other. The nearby mountain wall also had many deep holes, all of which were cut out by the thorium fragments.

    Thorium was extremely sharp, cutting through stone like cutting tofu. Even when everyone dug half a yard deep into the mountain wall, they could not find the thorium fragments embedded in it. It took almost two yards of digging before they finally found the thorium piece embedded in the mountain wall.

    Amander couldn''t help but turn pale and said, "If this thing exploded next to me, I''m afraid my shield wouldn''t even be able to stop it. The shield would be pierced in an instant."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 732: You finally decided to stand on my side

    Chapter 732: You finally decided to stand on my side

    "Mass production!" The queen didn''t waste any more words and gave a definitive two-word order. However, she wasn''t foolish. The real difficulty of the thing just now was not noticed by others but was very clear to her. "Robb, I have something to ask you," she said.

    Robb asked, "What is it?"

    The queen pointed to the cylinder on the ground and said, "Don''t think I don''t know. This bomb is a very simple thing. The magic craftsmen here can easily make it. Everyone was shocked by the cost of the shell and focused on the bomb. But they didn''t realize that the real difficulty lies in this cylinder. It uses the technology of the short cannon, but it''s only this small. The technology here is the most important, isn''t it?"

    Robb was truly impressed this time. Everyone''s eyes were chasing after the thorium bomb, but only the queen noticed it. That bomb was useless if it couldn''t be thrown so far. A mortar that could throw the bomb so far was the true scientific achievement.

    "This cylinder is from Westwind City..." Robb started to say, but the queen immediately ignored him and pulled out a crystal ball.

    Robb saw this and quickly switched his attention to thezy priest. Just as he switched, themunication crystal ball on the stone table emitted a bright light.

    He couldn''t help butugh at the situation but had to pretend to lookzy while he answered the call. Just as he connected the call, the queen jumped up on the other end of the crystal ball and eximed, "Who is this guy?!"

    Robb asked, "What''s wrong? You''re criticizing me as soon as the call connects. Did I steal your rice?"

    The queen said indignantly, "I finally understand why you didn''t want the thorium ore. It turns out you''ve already made up your mind to let me make the thorium bomb myself, and then you let your student bring this cylinder to show me and trick me into buying it. What a poisonous way to make money!"

    Robb replied, "Hey, you''re thinking too much."

    "I''m not thinking too much!" The queen said sadly, "I''m attacking Mondra, and when I saw such a good weapon, how could I not buy it? I just want to ask, how much does this cylinder cost?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "It''s up to you to set the price. Look at how much material and gunpowder the cylinder uses and make an estimate yourself. I won''t quote a price. I''m afraid you''ll be suspicious of me. By the way, I have to remind you that it''s not called a cylinder without a mortar."

    "What? I can set the price?" The queen was stunned. "Didn''t you want to extort me?"

    "Cut!" Robb said, "What''s the use of extorting you? You''re on a mission and you can''t possibly carry a lot of money with you. Your money is all piled up in that pce that looks like a slum. Now you''re asking me to manage your capital city and sit on your throne. That means all your money is now under my management. Why would I extort you for money? Don''t I know how to earn money myself?"

    The queen said, "..."

    Well, he had a point and was persuasive.

    She said suspiciously, "Why are you being so kind this time? You''re not going to cheat me out of my money? Why?"

    Robb sighed lightly, didn''t say anything, and didn''t tell the queen the reason.

    But he knew the reason very well himself. He had been in this world for four years!

    At first, he saw himself as a passerby, an outsider, someone who had nothing to do with this world, and could watch the world''s destruction with a smile and no pity for anyone. Therefore, he was able to remain detached and watch the wars go back and forth without any reaction.

    But not anymore!

    Four years of living had made him part of this world, and he had be a member of this world. He began to think about problems with the mindset of person of the kingdom of Gran. He had friends and worries in this world. He could no longer watch everything in this world coldly, especially with the ck Dragon''s attack, which showed him that his power was limited.

    With a threat like the ck Dragon, shouldn''t humans unite and do their best to defeat it and avoid living in fear every four years? Why do humans have to fight each other in this situation?

    He began to want to stop this boring war!

    To stop the war, there must be a winner. If he had to choose between Mondra and the queen to be the winner, there was no question about his side.

    "Don''t worry too much about money, go and fight well, quicklyplete the unification of the kingdom, and let the people live a stable life. I''ll immediately start producing mortars to send to you. Of course, it''s not free. You have intelligence from Westwind Town, you know what the going rate is for the Dwarven craftsmen''s wages, so think about it and pay them," Robb said.

    The queen was speechless for a moment. After several seconds, she sighed lightly and said, "Are you finally on my side?"

    "Fool," Robb said, "When I agreed to help you protect Bright Road, wasn''t that already me standing on your side?"

    The queen suddenly felt a bit emotional...

    However, she was very good at controlling her emotions. So after a moment of emotion, she immediately returned to her usual expression and mental state. She waved her hand and tapped the crystal ball, hanging up the phone.

    Turning around, her ck cloak spun with her movement like a ck flower blooming. She loudly said to the ministers around her, "Mine thorium ore vigorously and let the apanying craftsmen produce arge number of thorium bombs. If there are not enough, the Manticore troops will immediately return to Bright Road and bring in more craftsmen."

    The queen continued, "At this point, our army already has a certain chance of victory. From Number 10 to the 20, you will lead a part of the undead army to move north to Mondras stronghold and control the northern region of the city. Number 20 to 30, you will lead another part of the undead army to control the southern region of the city, while I personally lead the main army to press on the outside of the west city, leaving the east to Mondra..."

    Kante peeked out from the Wind Knights and weakly asked, "Why leave the east to Mondra? Isn''t it better to surround them and kill them all?"

    All the generalsughed, "Get lost, you new recruit! You know nothing."

    "Hey!" Kante shouted, "My opinion is correct! Your tactics are wrong. The right way is to surround the enemy and wipe them all out. Why do you want to leave a way for the enemy to escape? Your tactics are definitely wrong. Just because I''m a new recruit, you can''t insist on the wrong tactics."

    The queen nced at him and asked, "Where did this guye from? What nonsense is he talking?"

    Barry awkwardly said, "He''s from Westwind City, the private... cough... nephew of Baron Nuolun. He''s a new recruit and doesn''t understand warfare. I''ll take care of him."

    The queen heard the words "Westwind City" and paused for a moment before sighing, "Forget it, don''t me him. That crazy man in Westwind City does have the qualifications to surround the enemy and kill them all. It''s just because our strength is not enough that we have to leave a way out for the enemy."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 733: This battle wont be finished so easily

    Chapter 733: This battle won''t be finished so easily

    After the arrival of the queen, a grand battle began. The Northern Army took the lead in starting the fight.

    A reinforcement army from the Ardent me Tower rushed to the Capital of Saints to help, but they ended up fighting with the undead army ten miles north of the city. The me Knights, stationed in the Capital of Saints, also came out from the north gate and sandwiched the outside reinforcements, desperately trying to eliminate the Northern Army.

    Typically, when a regr army is caught in a pincer attack, they would panic and lose morale. However, the undead army outside the north gate is different. The undead army will never waver in terms of morale, so being attacked from two sides is no different than fighting on one front.

    They fought fiercely with the me Knights, and of course, they could not die.

    The me Knights charged two or three times but failed to break through the undead army''s blockade. They quickly called for the Temr Knights help since holy magic is effective against the undead.

    However, when the Archbishop led the Temr Knights out, Madeline also led the ck Earth Knights to reinforce the undead army. The ck Earth Knights'' members were all humans and were not afraid of holy magic.

    The two sides fought fiercely about twenty miles away from the city for four days, and in the end, Mondra army was pushed back into the city.

    Two dayster, unwilling to be trapped in the city, Mondra sent the Frost Knights to open the south gate andunch a surprise attack. The two sides fought fiercely in the forests about twenty miles south of the city. The werewolf army and the leopard army fought a vicious jungle ambush. Afterward, the Ice Knights'' main force collided with the undead army.

    For a moment, the entire area was filled with skeletons frozen into popsicles, which was quite a sight.

    Later, the Wind Knights'' reinforcements arrived, joining forces with the undead army and the leopard army to finally repel the Ice Knights. Then, people took hammers and chisels and chipped the ice off the skeletons, and the skeletons came back to life again.

    Mondra''s two offensives did not gain any advantage, nor did they reduce the undead army''s numbers effectively. This made him feel incredibly frustrated as every one of his men lost was one less fighter, but the undead army wouldn''t die. Even if the skeleton soldiers were broken apart, they would stille back to life, giving him a terrible headache.

    Although the Temr Knights could purify the undead, they didn''t have the time to do so since the enemy outnumbered them. If they couldn''t gain a significant advantage in a single battle, they wouldn''t be able to purify these undead troops.

    Next, the queen led the main force, suppressing the west gate head-on.

    Theposition of the main force is extremelyplex, consisting of a legion of undead led by Miss Queen and some necromancers, Madeline''s ck Earth Knights, Barry''s Wind Knights, as well as a group of demi-human tribes such as Bear folk, Cat folk, Tiger folk, and Leopard folk.

    The army did not immediately attack the city, but advanced slowly, first building some simple and basic defensive fortifications such as a simple front-line camp, a wooden frame, a high tform, a wooden siege tower, and various other things like catapults.

    The people inside the city, of course, would not let the enemy build defenses so easily under their own walls.

    Mondra is not a fool and knows that the defending army must give pressure to the attacking army, asionally opening the city gates and sending out a knight group to charge and hinder West Grans army from approaching their own city.

    Both sides fought cautiously and carefully in this war because neither side can afford to lose.

    Robb did not go to the front line of the battle. Instead, he has been supervising the production of Thorium bombs, working hard with the army craftsmen to process the Thorium ore into Thorium ingots as quickly as possible, then turning them into bombs and handing them over to the magicians to load the most powerful explosive spells they could cast.

    Meanwhile, the craftsmen on the side of Westwind City were also intensively producing mortar shells, one cylindrical container after another.

    Because there weren''t many of these things, Miss Queen didn''t n to reveal them, but instead nned to umte arge pile and then unleash them in the final battle to bomb Mondra unexpectedly. Robb thought this idea was feasible and did not raise any objections, but silently did his job.

    While Mondra and Miss Queen were fighting fiercely under the walls of the Capital of Saints, a group of rabbit people were walking through a vast mountain range.

    This mountain range is the boundary mountain that separates the Desert Kingdom and the Kingdom of Gran. There is a rugged and difficult-to-travel path in the mountains that countless rabbit people have paved with their own sweat and lives. Its name is the Tea Horse Ancient Road.

    The leader of this group of rabbit people is none other than Shang Yang!

    He led his own caravan, carrying arge amount of Western goods purchased in Westwind City, trekking along the Tea Horse Ancient Road, intending to transport these goods back to Big Tang and make a fortune. Then he would bring backrge amounts of tea, silk, and ceramics from Big Tang, and make another fortune.

    The hardworking rabbit people are willing to risk their lives for the sake of making money.

    Shang Yang walked on a dangerous mountain cliff. This cliff was the highest cliff on the boundary mountain with an excellent view. Looking to the left, one could see the desert stretching all the way to the horizon, and looking to the right, one could see a lush green forest. The magical boundary mountain seemed to separate two worlds.

    He took out a map and looked at it. He said to another rabbit next to him, "We''re about to reach the Jewel Canyon up ahead. Since we have close rtions with the West Gran, we shouldn''t enter the Jewel Canyon. Let''s go around it on the small path on the cliff instead."

    The Jewel Canyon is an important pass between East Gran and the Desert Kingdom, just like the Crystal Canyon in West Gran.

    As they were talking, the merchant caravan turned a corner and in the distance they could see the Jewel Canyon below the cliff.

    The rabbit at the front suddenly made a "shush" gesture and pointed down at the canyon.

    The leader of the merchant group quickly signaled for everyone to be quiet, and he quietly walked to the edge of the canyon to look down below.

    He was shocked by what he saw...

    There was arge army below, silently passing through the Jewel Canyon. The number of people in this army was probably more than 5,000, and they were in strong formation. The front of the army was still passing through the canyon, while the rear was far into the desert. The army carried the banners of the Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light. There were many people in bishop and priest robes in the army, and some were even wearing higher ranks of clothing.

    A rabbit leaned in close to the merchant leader and whispered, "Master, this is the army of the Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light. They are... actually entering East Gran."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 735: Theyre crazy, theyre using thorium as bombs

    Chapter 735: They''re crazy, they''re using thorium as bombs

    Mondra was a bit confused, and in fact, Duke Yingsi and the Archbishop were also confused. The soldiers of Mondra, who stood on the wall of the Capital of Saints, all looked puzzled.

    The experienced generals could roughly estimate the distance when they heard the sound of the cannon just now. The firing position was behind West Grans army, at least two miles away from the wall.

    This distance was too far!

    What kind of cannon could shoot that far?

    Short cannons can actually shoot that far, but no one thinks it''s anything special. This is because the solid iron bullets fired by short cannons have very limited lethality, at most they can only bombard the city walls. Moreover, most of the short cannons are either t-fired or have a slight parabolic arc, so would they shoot their own soldiers if they were mounted behind their own army?

    Mondra looked up at the sky and could hear the whistle of the shells but couldn''t see them. This was not a good feeling.

    Then came a "Biu" sound from far to near, and then, "Boom", a section of the wall far away exploded!

    It was a standard explosion spell!

    This is a spell with an extremely short range. In the magical world, there is a big rule that the more troublesome the spell is to cast with a shorter range, the greater its power. The spells that are easier to cast with a longer range usually have weaker power.

    Explosion spells belong to the type that is very troublesome and has a short range. Therefore, their power is almost the greatest among spells of the same level.

    me magic sshed behind the wall, and countless sparks flew in all directions, and the huge heat spread in all directions, and red light particles drifted. The soldiers standing near the explosion point were the first to bear the brunt, and they were shaken by the explosion and flew out, falling tens of yards away.

    Mondra couldn''t help but say, "Huh? Explosion spell?"

    How did this short-range magic get thrown into our city? Is there a spy in the city?

    However, as soon as he thought of this, he immediately understood that it was not a spy who threw the explosion spell, but the shell that flew in with a sharp whistle from the sky.

    Mondra was shocked, "They didn''t fire solid shells, but magical projectiles likendmines."

    Yingsi next to him was startled, "This is impossible!"

    As soon as he spoke, he heard another "Biu" sound from far to near, followed by a "Boom" sound. Far away, behind the city wall, it exploded again, and the same explosion spell once again sted arge group of soldiers behind the city wall in all directions.

    "Damn, what kind of bullshit technology is this?" Mondra was furious, "Why can they shoot magical projectiles? Won''t these hollow magical projectiles be destroyed by the shock at the moment of firing?"

    He was swearing in anger when he suddenly noticed something strange. The soldiers who were blown away by the explosion were one thing, but the ones who had not been hit by the explosive in the center of the explosion were now falling down one by one.

    He couldn''t help but wonder, "What happened? They weren''t hit by the explosion, so why are they falling?"

    A nearby soldier rushed forward and looked closely at the soldier lying on the ground where the explosion had just urred. He then looked up and shouted, "Your Majesty, they were killed by sharp objects piercing their bodies."

    "Hmm?" Mondra was surprised, "What sharp objects?"

    "They went through their bodies!" The soldier determined the direction in which the object that killed him flew by looking at the blood hole in the corpse, followed the direction, and found a hole in the wall of a nearby house. Then he went into the house and saw that all the furniture had a hole drilled in it.

    The soldier broke out in a cold sweat, following the holes in the furniture one by one, and found another hole in the other wall. This thing actually flew out after piercing through a soldier, then through a wall, countless pieces of furniture, another wall, and then flew out again. What the hell was this thing? How sharp did it have to be?

    The soldier followed the holes as if he were crazy...

    As the soldier searched along the small hole, there was a constant sound of Biu, Biu, Biu in the sky. The sound of bombs flying through the air, one after another, and each bomb would explode into a brilliant spark, throwing soldiers around the explosion point, while soldiers further away were knocked down by invisible shrapnel, falling down one after another.

    Mondra shouted, "Raise your shields high and block the bombs with them. Let''s see what kind of thing is hurting people."

    He had just shouted when there was another Biu in the sky!

    Boom!

    A bomb exploded in the distance, and a nearby knight reacted quickly, raising his shield facing the direction of the bomb. Some even activated theirbat skills and used "Shield Wall".

    However, the shield was useless. After the bomb exploded, the knight holding the shield suddenly swayed, blood oozed from the corner of his mouth, and then he slowly fell down. There were also several holes in his shield.

    Mondra was shocked, "The shield couldn''t stop it? What the hell is this thing?"

    "I... I stopped it," a warrior who had used Shield Wall shouted excitedly, "Your Majesty, I stopped it."

    He pulled a small piece of metal from his shield, held it up, and ran back to Mondra, shouting, "They were killed by this thing. It was mixed in with the bombs."

    Mondra looked at the metal piece and his face suddenly changed, "Thorium!"

    The Archbishop next to him took a nce and couldn''t help but change his face, "West Gran is using thorium bombs? They''re insane."

    "This bomb is unstoppable!" Mondra understood now that ordinary armor couldn''t stop it, and ordinary soldiers couldn''t use the powerful technique of "shield wall" to block it. Only powerful defensive warriors could use a shield wall to block these thorium bombs. But... where would he get so many defensive warriors in his army?

    "Be careful with this bomb!" Mondra shouted loudly. As soon as his voice fell, with a loud bang, a bomb exploded not far from him, and a huge explosion of mes rushed towards him. Mondra immediately opened a me cloak, and the power of the explosion hit his cloak but didn''t harm him.

    Several of his guards next to him also held up their shields and opened a "shield wall." There was a dense sound of "pupupupu", and several thorium shrapnel pieces pierced the shields of the guards, making their wrists numb. Because the shields only protected the upper body, a guard was hit in the leg by a shrapnel piece, and he groaned and fell to the ground.

    Mondra, Yingsi, and the Archbishop had guards to protect them, so they survived, but the misceneous soldiers and low-level officers around them fell in a pile.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 736: The poor cannot beat the rich

    Chapter 736: The poor cannot beat the rich

    Mondra''s face changed color, the power of the bomb exceeded his expectations, it was too fierce. He looked towards the army of West Gran and saw that they had not moved at all, standing outside the city at a distance of five hundred yards, as if watching a show.

    Meanwhile, behind West Grans army, the sound of cannon fire continued to thunder, and the sound of shells whistling through the air never stopped.

    On the city walls, behind the walls, and even in a residential area close to the west wall, all were covered by these randomly falling shells. Sometimes there would be an explosion of fire here, and sometimes a group of soldiers would be blown up over there.

    The army stationed on the city wall and hidden behind the wall was bombed by these bombs, which could fall at any time and in any ce. They were thrown into chaos, unable to find their bearings.

    The morale of Mondra''s army was already not very high, and now with this wave of bombing, their already poor morale waspletely shattered. Many soldiers left their posts and the formation was not maintained, either lying on the ground, hiding in houses, crouching on low walls, or lying in the grass... all sorts of disordered poses.

    Seeing his army be like this, Mondra was also a bit confused. The two armies had not yet begun to engage in battle, how could it be like this? How could this battle be fought? The magical tools on the other side were really too much.

    When Mondra attacked Bright Road, things were different

    Duke Yingsi said loudly, "Your Majesty, this won''t work. Our army has copsed before the war has even begun. We must find a way to defeat their artillery."

    Mondra looked outside the city for a moment, "It''s too far away! And there''s arge army blocking our way in front. Our cavalry cannot charge through."

    "We can only send the air force." Yingsi said, "Let the Griffin Knights attack."

    Mondra thought about it and had no choice but to agree, "Okay, give the order! Let the griffin knights attack."

    Yingsi nodded and quickly conveyed the order.

    Soon, a Griffin Knight squad flew into the sky from the pce''s backyard. In the sky, they saw from a distance behind West Grans army, there was an artillery position surrounded by countless skeleton soldiers, with many gunners in the middle holding strange small tubes that were lit with fuses. They would then st out a cloud of smoke and the sound of shells whistling through the air.

    "The artillery position is right there!"

    "Charge over and burn down that artillery position."

    The Griffin Knights had magic incendiary bombs hanging from their waists. As long as they flew over the position, they could throw the bombs and destroy West Grans artillery position.

    Because even fools know that diving to attack artillery positions is very dangerous and will be shot by the opponent''s skeletal archers inrge numbers, so throwing magic incendiary bombs in the air is the best way to solve the problem.

    The queen looked at the rising griffin knights in the city rushing towards them and couldn''t help but sneer, "Manticore knights, intercept them!"

    A manticore army responded immediately. The queen had already guessed that the opponent would use the griffin force to deal with her artillery and had prepared the manticore army in advance. How could she let the enemy''s air force approach easily?

    The two air forces began a fierce battle in mid-air, with bows and arrows, spears, and magic flying back and forth, making it chaotic.

    At first, it seemed evenly matched, but after a few minutes of fighting, the griffin knights felt something was wrong. Their mission was to destroy the artillery positions. What was the use of fighting against the enemy''s air force here? If they continued fighting, it would be equivalent to losing.

    West Grans artillery was still firing fiercely, and shells kept flying into the city, causing Mondras army to flee in panic, and even the heads of the guards on the city wall dared not show themselves. If the griffin knights couldn''t stop all of this, their fight would be meaningless.

    At this point, the griffin knights had no choice but to fight desperately.

    Several griffin knights rushed towards the artillery camp regardless of the manticore knights in front of them, with a look of "even if we die, we will throw the magic incendiary bombs into your camp".

    However, as soon as they were ready to fight, they heard Robb shouting loudly on the ground, "Manticore knights, are you crazy? How can you shoot arrows and throw spears without the magic items I gave you?"

    The manticore knights suddenly woke up and remembered that Robb had given each of them a few small ballsst night.

    The manticore knights took out the small balls and threw them at the griffin knights...

    The griffin knights were not fools and of course would not let themselves be hit easily by the small balls. They tried to dodge to one side, but unexpectedly, the small balls exploded with a bang in mid-air, spraying out a huge spider web that covered them and the knights on their backs.

    Both the griffins and their riders panicked! They struggled fiercely in the spider web, but to no avail. The spider web tightened as they struggled, and the griffin''s wings could no longer p. With a scream, they plummeted to the ground.

    Dozens of griffin knights were hit by this trick in an instant.

    Originally, the Griffin Knights, which numbered over a hundred, instantly lost almost half of their members.

    The remaining half couldn''t help but panic, "The enemy has magic tools even in their air force?"

    "Where did they get so many magic tools?"

    "Is West Gran so rich?"

    "Damn!"

    "Forget about them, even if there''s only one person left, we must burn down their position."

    The remaining Griffin Knights charged frantically towards the artillery position, risking their lives like heroes...

    However, the willpower of the poor is destined to be unable to ovee the arrogance of the rich. This is not a Japanese anime, where one can always win as long as they have perseverance. Faced with the overwhelming equipment advantage of the enemy, the Griffin Knights were destined to only write a tragic and tearful story.

    In the blink of an eye, most of the Griffin Knights in the sky were caught in spider webs and fell from the sky. If they could fall back into their own positions, they might have been caught by their own water magicians with a water ball spell and not died from the fall. However, now they were all heading towards West Gran''s artillery position, and naturally they would only fall towards the heads of West Gran''s troops, closing their eyes to await death.

    However...

    What they didn''t expect was that just as they were about to fall into the enemy''s formation and be killed by random swords, Robb suddenly waved his hand and a whirlwind lifted them up and slowlynded them on the ground.

    The generals of West Gran couldn''t help but be a little confused. What was Robb Smith doing?

    Robb turned to the queen and said, "They are all the people of the kingdom of Gran. As long as we take out Mondra, it''s fine. These soldiers can still be saved, right?"

    The queen was a decisive person. After a slight hesitation for a second, she waved her hand and said, "Don''t kill them, just detain them."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 734: Attack the city

    Chapter 734: Attack the city

    Shang Yang whispered, "These damn guys, they''re all working together. Look, there''s a group of mamluks in the distance, it''s obvious that these mamluks led the army of the Kingdom of Norma through the desert. East Gran has opened its borders and let them in. This is a formal alliance to fight against West Gran. The big battle in the Capital of Saints may not end so easily."

    As the saying goes, "When a kingdom is about to perish, there are many evil creatures."

    Shang Yang shook his head and sighed, "East Gran haspletely lost face. In the civil war of the kingdom of Gran, he actually opened the border to bring in the army of the Kingdom of Norma. Even if he can win this battle in the end, he will be a puppet of the Kingdom of Norma."

    The rabbits beside him shook their heads together. They didn''t know what to say about such things.

    However, there have been countless simr incidents in the history of Big Tang, so they are actually used to it and there is nothing toment on.

    A rabbit whispered, "Master, do we need to send someone to notify Mr. Pope?"

    "No need!" Shang Yang said, "Mr. Pope has the blessings of heaven and earth and has entered the realm of transcendence and sanctity. Even if these mortals y with all their conspiracies and tricks, they are useless in front of Mr. Pope. We just need to do our own things. If Mr. Pope says he wants to eat donkey rolls, we should quickly go back to the Central ins to find a pastry chef who can make donkey rolls to bring over. This is the best way to repay him for saving our lives. We don''t need to bother with fighting or delivering messages. Remember what Mr. Pope said: each person should focus on their own tasks and not interfere with other people''s work, in order to achieve maximum efficiency."

    The rabbits humbly learned, then ignored the army passing through the canyon and continued on their tea-horse ancient road, heading towards the ancient East.

    In the Capital of Saints!

    Finally, the day of the final battle has arrived...

    The defenders were standing densely on the city walls. Mondras Knights, White Lion Knights, me Knights, Ice knights, and thunder Knights, the five major knight groups, were standing in neat formations on the walls. Even the werewolf legion, which had once been sent by Mondra to do guerri warfare in West Gran, had been recalled to guard the capital. Werewolf Commander White Moon stood on the city wall, looking at West Grans army below with his pair of mncholy eyes.

    Among those present, only White Moon had been active within West Gran for a long time and had witnessed the kingdom''s current strength. He knew clearly how powerful West Gran was now.

    Miss Queen wore a ck cloak and stood 500 yards outside the city.

    Behind her are the Undead army, ck Earth Knights, Wind knights, and court magicians and were in a single line, with a grand momentum.

    Seeing this scene, she couldn''t help feeling a little emotional...

    Twenty years ago, after her parents died, she led the remnants to stand in the old capital of the ck Earth Tower. At that time, Mondra led the five powerful knights outside the city. Now, after twenty years, the situation is reversed.

    As she was sighing, she heard someone behind her saying in a strange tone, "Twenty years in the east, twenty years in the west, do not underestimate the poor girl..."

    The queen''s sorrow was immediately shattered by this voice, and she turned her head in anger to find that it was Robb Smith who was speaking.

    She asked irritably, "What are you muttering about?"

    Robb quicklyposed himself and said, "I was just feeling emotional."

    The queen replied, "What''s there to be emotional about?"

    She was toozy to pay attention to him, turned her head and looked at Mondra on the city wall. The Mondra twenty years ago was in his prime, full of vigor and vitality, but now he was showing signs of aging, and a sense of exhaustion was evident in his spirit. He probably knew that his days were numbered.

    The queen took out a magical device used for amplifying her voice and shouted at the city, "Mondra!"

    She had a thousand words to say, but after uttering the three words "Mondra," she suddenly became speechless. After a pause of several seconds, she continued, "Go to hell."

    Thunderous apuse erupted behind her. The entire army of West Gran apuded their queen''s concise and powerful words. What''s the point of talking nonsense before the battle? Talking more won''t make the enemy surrender, so it''s better to fight decisively.

    The queen threw the amplifying magical device behind her, waved her hand to signal the army tounch a total attack.

    However, just as she was about to give the order, Robb picked up the device and shouted into it, "Listen up, ordinary people in the city! Do not watch, do not watch, do not watch! This is important, listen carefully! Now, please stay away from the west wall, the farther the better. Gather on the east side, or you may get hurt by the magical device. Don''t me me for not warning you in advance!"

    Everyone: "..."

    The queen: "..."

    Madeline jumped out and said, "Don''t me him, he''s kind-hearted. Although he''s a bit off-beat, his kindness is not a problem. Let''s continue. Elizabeth, you can order the total attack now."

    Everyone: "..."

    The queen: "..."

    The queen grabbed the amplifying device from Robb''s hand, threw it on the ground, stomped on it twice, and then raised her head, shouting, "Attack the city!"

    The nearby messenger immediately shouted, "Attack the city!"

    "Attack the city!"

    "Attack the city!"

    Countless generals and captains began to repeat this sentence, and their voices spread far and wide throughout the army, finally converging into a loud shout from everyone, "Attack the city!"

    Even the skeleton soldiers opened their mouths and roared together, "Crack!"

    Mondras army on the city wall tightened their expressions, preparing for the attack, but they were surprised to find that West Grans army, after the loud roar, did not rush forward but instead continued to shout in ce.

    Mondra was greatly puzzled, "What are they doing? Shouting without attacking is useless!"

    Duke Yingsi standing beside him also looked puzzled.

    The Archbishopughed heartily, "A bunch of rats."

    Only the werewolfmander, White Moon, had a serious expression and whispered, "Your Majesty, be careful. They shouted for a total attack but didn''t move. They must be ying some sort of magic trick."

    Mondra coldly snorted, "Their army is now more than 500 yards away from the city. What kind of magic trick can hit that distance?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a "boom, boom, boom" sound of artillery fire from West Grans army formation.

    The sound was somewhat simr to the sound of short cannon, except that the amount of gunpowder used was clearly less than that of a short cannon, so the sound was a little smaller, but still clear. Then he heard a sharp whistling sound in the sky, the sound of shells flying through the air...

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 737: Black Earth Knights vs. White Lion Knights

    Chapter 737: ck Earth Knights vs. White Lion Knights

    "Report to your Majesty, our air force has beenpletely wiped out and we are unable to destroy the enemy artillery position." A soldier covered in dust and ash reported to Mondra in a pitiful state. This poor soldier had just crawled up from the ground, having survived a nearby explosion of a thorium bomb moments ago. He had quickly thrown himself to the ground and was lucky to have escaped with his life, but his face was now covered in ck and gray dirt, looking extremely disheveled.

    Mondra himself also looked quite disheveled. He used to stand tall and proud whenmanding battles, but today he was surrounded and protected by defense soldiers, retreating to the safety of the city gate. This was currently the safest ce, as long as the city gate remained intact, it was like an air raid shelter.

    However, this position was very awkward, and he could hardly see what was happening on the battlefield. All he could hear were the continuous sounds of bombs flying and exploding, as well as the cries and moans of his soldiers. Injured soldiers were brought in from time to time, and the priests of the Church of Light quickly cast spells to heal them.

    Mondra spoke with a dark face, "We can''t keep fighting like this."

    Yingsi nodded, "This will only result in us being beaten down by them, without being able to fight back. We can''t just defend the city anymore. We have to go out and charge. I will lead the White Lion Knights out."

    Mondra nodded, "It''s worth a try."

    Meanwhile...

    In West Grans army!

    Tens of thousands of West Gran soldiers silently watched as the West of the Capital of Saints trembled amidst a barrage of artillery fire. There were no soldiers standing on the city walls anymore, and countless soldiers had fallen behind the walls. As for the ordinary citizens who lived along the western wall, they had already been frightened out of their wits and ran away.

    Therefore, what they now saw was almost an empty city!

    Of course, they knew that this was not an empty city, but rather that all the enemies had hidden themselves from their view.

    The queen took a deep breath, "Thebination of mortars and thorium bombs is truly terrifying."

    Madeline next to her nodded, "It has changed the way wars are fought."

    The queen said, "But we have used a lot of our bombs, haven''t we?"

    Madeline replied, "Yes, in just this small amount of time, we have fired over a hundred thorium bombs. The consumption is extremely high..."

    Hearing the number "over a hundred," the queen''s heart felt a bit pained. How much thorium did that use up? However, seeing Mondra being blown away and not even daring to stand on the city walls anymore also made her feel a bit satisfied.

    She was considering whether to continue bombarding the city or to temporarily stop the shelling and send in the infantry to attack the city.

    At that moment, the city gate in front of them opened!

    Then, a knight in white armor and a white helmet charged out of the city gate, holding a gray military g in his hand. The center of the g was embroidered with a lion baring its fangs and ws.

    The White Lion Knights are here.

    As soon as she saw the silver and white battle g, the queen''s anger surged up. Mondra and the White Lion Knights were the ones who chased her the most, and without the help of the Duke Yingsi, Mondra might not have dared to rebel. The me, Ice, and Thunder Knights might not have listened to Mondra either.

    Old and new hatred surged together.

    The queen shook off her dark spirits and nned to take action personally, but someone beside her pressed her shoulder hard and said in a deep voice, "Elizabeth, don''t forget that I was also hunted by him."

    The queen was taken aback.

    Madeline mounted her horse, waved her holy sword forward, and shouted, "ck Earth Knights, counterattack the traitor Yingsi."

    Boom! The ck-helmeted warriors took a step forward together.

    "Okay, go!" The queen didn''t say any more nonsense.

    Cavalry against cavalry!

    Brave against brave!

    The two sides shed as soon as they met.

    Five hundred yards were not far for either side. In the blink of an eye, the cavalry had collided fiercely and were sent flying.

    The ck Earth Knights had many earth magic users. As soon as they collided, the whole army lit up with a brown light. Earth magic was primarily defensive, and their stone skin defense was activated, making the entire army stiff like stone.

    However, the formidable Duke Yingsi was not to be trifled with. He was a powerful pdin, and when his aura was activated, the warriors around him became incredibly powerful. They collided fiercely with the ck Earth Knights, who had activated their stone skin defense, and were not at all at a disadvantage.

    Robb''s eyes followed Madeline with a slightly worried look...

    Of course, only slightly!

    Anyway, even if Madeline identally dies in battle, he can secretly cast a resurrection spell, so that''s not a big problem. What Robb is worried about is that Madeline might get hurt and feel pain or even cry. However, upon further consideration, Madeline is very strong and even if she is injured, she probably won''t cry but silently endure the pain. This thought made Robb even more worried.

    The ck Earth Knights and the White Lion Knights were seen fighting fiercely together.

    Twenty years ago, the previous generation of the ck Earth Knights mostly died in the Battle of the ck Dragon, and those survivors who were lucky enough to survive the Battle with the ck Dragon were hunted by Mondra and the White Lion Knights for half of the kingdom of Gran. The battle was so brutal that no one knows how many previous generation ck Earth Knights died while fleeing.

    New grudges and old hatreds erupted into a bloody battle!

    In the chaos of the army, Yingsi and Madeline collided with each other. With a sh of their swords, they quickly exchanged blows. A holy light radiated from Yingsis body, while a ck aura emanated from Madeline''s.

    When their long swords collided, Madeline couldn''t help but step back several steps. In terms of strength, she was still inferior to a Pdin. However, she was confident in her agility. With a sh of her sword, she instantly unleashed several sword strikes around Yingsi.

    Yingsi was obviously having trouble keeping up with Madeline''s speed. His profession as a Pdin was not good at speed, and he was also not young anymore, so his reaction time was not as fast as that of a young person.

    But he had his own way. While narrowly blocking Madeline''s attacks with his one-handed sword, he also used his "Blessed Hammer."

    Golden magic condensed into one small golden hammer after another in the air around him. In a blink of an eye, dozens of hammers were suspended around him, flying around him. Each of these hammers carried powerful magic, and under their irregr rotation, they formed a field of indiscriminate attackposed of golden hammers.

    Even a fool could see that it would be difficult to avoid the constantly rotating small hammers in this field. If hit by them, one would undoubtedly suffer serious injuries.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 738: It was done by that man

    Chapter 738: It was done by that man

    Madeline was delighted to see Yingsis attack.

    You want to y magic?" she asked.

    "Mr. Robb gave me armor that can even withstand the power of Thor''s roar. Can your Blessed Armor be stronger than Thor''s roar?" she continued, ignoring the Blessed Armor that covered the sky.

    She stepped forward with her long sword and fiercely attacked Yingsis face.

    Yingsi was surprised by her reckless attack. "Does this woman not care about her life? She dares to break through my blessing formation?"

    He quickly held up his sword and blocked Madeline''s holy sword. At the same time, several Blessed Hammers attacked her, hitting her body.

    Yingsi thought to himself, [With these hammers hitting her, I wonder how she can hold on.]

    However, a white light suddenly appeared on Madeline''s body, which quickly expanded into a white shield. The Blessed Hammers were absorbed and disappeared without a trace.

    Yingsi suddenly remembered a report from the Thunder Knights that he had received more than ten days ago, which stated that Madeline had a strange artifact that could resist Thor''s roar. He had not paid much attention to this report at that time, but now he realized that it was true.

    He could not afford to be distracted in such a fierce battle.

    Madeline''s holy sword emitted ck energy which caused him to be injured despite his defense skills and shield.

    Two white lion knights rushed over to protect Yingsi, but Madeline pushed them away. More white lion knights came and surrounded Yingsi, who was injured and retreating. They retreated into the city, and closed the gate.

    Madeline could not attack the city at this time, as the enemy''s morale was still high, and their forces were strong. She knew that attacking now would be as difficult as climbing to the sky.

    Driving back the White Lion Knights was already a great achievement.

    Both knight troupes retreated, leaving only the mortar firing asionally.

    At this point, Mondras army dared notunch another counter-attack and could only take the bombardment passively.

    Miss Queen saw that the defending army in the city had been bombarded to the point where they couldn''t even get on the city wall. It seemed that they had abandoned their defense formation. She thought it was a waste of bombs to continue shelling and ordered the troops to stop.

    After the attack and defense, she felt that today was about enough and dered to retreat. The army retreated to the camp and watched the fear of being bombarded slowly dominate the people in the city from a distance.

    That night, under the bright moon and stars, the soldiers in the West Gran camp were in high spirits. If alcohol was not prohibited in the barracks, countless people might have already been drunk on the ground.

    But in the sober barracks, soldiers could only secretly enjoy themselves. On the other hand, there was a sense of sadness pervading the Capital of Saints. Everyone in the entire city was dominated by a pessimistic mood, and morale was low.

    On the west city wall, a group of night patrol soldiers huddled together, quietly discussing, "Hey, the higher-ups sent us to guard the night. What if we''re guarding and suddenly a bomb falls right next to us?"

    "It''s unlikely. We only have a few people here. Do you think our livesbined are worth a single piece of thorium?"

    "Well, that''s true. Even if I were the enemy, I wouldn''t want to waste a piece of thorium just to kill us."

    The person next to him looked at him as if he were an idiot.

    A few secondster, someone sighed, "I''m afraid we can''t hold this city."

    "Yeah, during the day, the bombs kept falling from the sky. When the air force went out, they were wiped out. When the knights went out, they were beaten back. They couldn''t stop the enemy''s bombardment at all."

    "We didn''t even touch a single strand of the enemy''s hair, but our waspletely destroyed by the bombing. What''s the point of this battle?"

    The patrol soldiers shook their heads and sighed.

    Someone whispered, "Do you know what? Many nobles are leaving the city at night through the east gate."

    "What? The nobles are running away?"

    "Yes! I heard someone say that the enemy''s bombs can actually be thrown even further. They only bombed the area near the west wall to avoid hurting civilians. If the enemy wants to, they can throw bombs anywhere in the city at any time."

    "Our air force has been wiped out today, and tomorrow the enemy can even directly drop bombs using their air force without needing to use cannons to attack the city."

    Such conversations were not just happening in one ce in the city. Almost all the barracks had soldiers whispering simr words.

    Meanwhile, near the east gate of the Capital of Saints deliberately left open by Miss Queen, arge group of nobles were quietly leaving the city. Of course, leaving the city at this time was not giving face to Mondra, it was a clear betrayal, and it was likely to incur Mondra''s hatred. But at this point, who cared about what Mondra thought?

    Even a fool could see that Mondra was already doomed.

    Mondra sat in the pce, frowning in frustration. The injured Yingsi sat beside him while the Archbishop chanted healing spells to treat his wounds.

    After several rounds of magic, Yingsi finally recovered and angrily cursed, "Damn Madeleine! I don''t know what kind of armor she was wearing, but it managed to absorb my Blessed Hammer!"

    The Archbishop whispered, "That armor should be from the hands of that man in Westwind City. It''s not surprising that it has strange functions. Over the years, that man has repeatedly overturned our understanding with all kinds of nonsense. Now, the Kingdom of Norma is still worried about the warships he built, and the coastal cities are living in fear."

    Mondra furrowed his brow, pondered for a moment, then looked up and said, "So... the strange cylindrical device that can hurl magical objects from such a distance into our city must also be from that man''s hand, right?"

    The Archbishop nodded, "It should be!"

    "F***." As the king, Mondra couldn''t help but curse, his aura of authority vanished, "That damn bastard."

    The Archbishop said, "It''s useless to curse him now. What we need to do is hold on. The main force of the Church of Light is on their way here. When they arrive, there will be nothing to fear."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 739: My luck is really good

    Chapter 739: My luck is really good

    The next day, the siege continued!

    Her Majesty''s army once again pressed against the walls of the Capital of Saints. As soon as the first thunderous boom of the mortars sounded, the defenders of Mondras army abandoned their posts and hid in various ces such as ditches, low walls, gateways, and hidden bunkers.

    No one med them for not being loyal to their duties, as they were useless even if they stood in their defensive positions.

    After being relentlessly bombarded and unable to fight back the previous day, Mondras army wasn''tpletely foolish. They worked all night to mobilize all craftsmen in the city to make many shields resembling giant tortoise shells, using arge amount of steel to make them very thick and imprable evenpared to the thorium shards.

    When West Grans mortars went off, soldiers immediately took cover inside the tortoise shell shields. They shivered in fear inside, even as the outside world exploded.

    However, they underestimated the queen''s capabilities, thinking she would only bombard the entire day before retreating. The mortars only fired one round before ceasing, and the true siege force emerged.

    Short cannons were pushed forward, aiming low and pounding fiercely at the gates of the Capital of Saints with solid iron balls that left pits and dents on the doors.

    In the past, Mondras army''s short cannons would have immediately fired back, but now, the walls had already been ravaged by the mortars, and there wasn''t even a gunner behind the short cannons on the city walls. They dared not show themselves and there was no way they could return fire.

    The catapults, ballistae, and other siege weapons were all silent.

    The soldiers of West Gran began to advance slowly.

    The massive siege tower, using the suppression of the mortars and short cannons, began to move forward.

    Battering rams, shield cars, and all sorts of misceneous siege equipment slowly pushed forward.

    The undead legion led the way because they wouldn''t die, making them the best choice for the forefront of the assault, but their individualbat abilities were poor. In crucial assault positions, real warriors were needed. Therefore, the ck Earth Knights, Wind Knights, and Demi human armies each sent a small group of brave vanguards mixed in with the undead army, all advancing together.

    Robb shouted loudly from behind, "Take it slow when advancing. Mortars have poor uracy and can easily injure ourselves. Slowly advance, don''t rush too close to the city wall at once. During the final charge, we will have the artillery stop firing."

    Kante, who was mixed in with the attacking force, turned around and waved his hand at Robb,ughing, "Don''t worry, this kind of luck-based shell can''t hit me. I have incredible luck. Even if a thorium bomb explodes beside me, all the shrapnel will pass by me."

    Everyone: "..."

    Robb said impatiently, "Where did you get this confidence? Shut up and focus on the front."

    Kanteughed heartily, "What''s there to see in front? The enemy is too cowardly to even raise their heads."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a brave White Lion Knight on the city wall, risking being sted into the sky by a mortar, climbed up and chopped the taut rope behind the giant crossbow car with an axe. The giant crossbow car "buzzed" and shot out a huge arrow...

    This thing is just randomly shooting, and the White Lion Knight didn''t even aim, but it happened to fly towards Kante.

    Kante was twisting his head, talking to Robb and couldn''t see the arrowing.

    The nearby skeleton soldiers were anxious and shouted, "Crack, crack (Knight, be careful)."

    However, Kante couldn''t understand at all!

    "Bang!"

    With a loud noise, the giant arrow hit Kante''s back, and the immense force lifted his whole body off the ground and threw him forward.

    Fortunately, he was wearing a cheat-level defense Secret armor that Lord Nuolun had cobbled together and handed over to Robb, who personally kneaded it. Even though he was hit by the giant arrow, he wasn''t pierced, just suffering from internal injuries due to the immense force.

    After he flew far away and fell to the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood and moaned, "Priest..."

    The people next to him said, "This...this guy still dares to say he''s lucky?"

    Several dark priests quickly cast spells, and several magical lights shed on Kante''s body. He flipped over and jumped up, furiously saying, "Mondra is too despicable, ambushing me."

    The people next to him couldn''t help but cover their faces and say, "Who do you think you are? Who woulde to ambush a new recruit like you on the battlefield? You just have bad luck."

    "I have bad luck? It''s impossible for me to have bad luck!"

    "Hey, another stone is flying towards you again."

    Kante quickly turned his head and looked over. Sure enough, a head-sized stone was thrown out by the enemy''s stone thrower and flew towards West Grans army. It was also so coincidental that it was heading straight towards Kante.

    He was furious!

    He raised his shield in his left hand and weighed it, feeling that he might not be able to block it with just his shield. He waved his right hand forward, "Wind Wall!"

    The people beside him were all thinking, "How is this guy ying with the wind wall using physics?" as they listened to him roar at the wind wall.

    But this thought onlysted a moment, and everyone was surprised to see a wind wall really rising in front of Kante. The stone that flew over from the sky first hit the wind wall, and the magic barrier formed by the strong wind effectively slowed down the stone''s falling momentum.

    Then, Kante raised his single-handed shield with his left hand!

    "Boom!"

    With a muffled sound, the flying stone was actually blocked by Kante and fell weakly at his feet. Kante held up his shield with his left hand and his sword with his right hand,ughing, "Come on! Try to ambush me again! Am I someone you can easily ambush, Kante, the magic knight?"

    The people beside him: "..."

    A fierce wind knight shouted, "Kante, when did you learn magic?"

    Kante sneered, "My family taught me..."

    "Your family''s teachings my ass!"

    Kante had no choice but to admit, "Godfather taught me."

    The crowd: "..."

    "Don''t talk nonsense in battle!" Barry scolded beside him. "The other legions are watching us, the fierce wind knights, be aughing stock."

    At this time, the army was still slowly advancing, and mortar and short cannons were still firing. West Gran''s catapult had also moved within attack range and could start hurlingrge rocks at the city or directly throw bombs andndmines made of ordinary materials.

    Of course, Mondra''s people were not fools. They also knew how to use catapults to throw magical items. Some desperate soldiers risked the mortar fire and worked hard to operate the catapult. Large stones and magical items were flying all over the sky.

    The situation suddenly became tense.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 740: Siege warfare

    Chapter 740: Siege warfare

    Attack!

    Attack!

    Attack!

    The continuous bombardment of mortars finally stopped as the soldiers of West Gran charged towards the city walls of Mondra. Once the soldiers had breached the walls, it was impossible for the artillery to continue shelling. However, Mondras army, which had already been riddled with holes by the shelling, found it difficult to organize a decent defense. The ballistae that were supposed to fire relentlessly from the city walls were now taking a long time to shoot a single arrow. The archers, who were supposed to be queued up on the walls, had already lost their spirit due to the mortars and were now hiding in the trenches, making it difficult to immediately restore the defenses of the city walls.

    Mondra shouted from his hiding ce, "The shelling has stopped! Let the soldiers return to their positions!"

    "Your Majesty, the soldiers are afraid that if they go back, the shelling will start again. They dare not move."

    "Their soldiers have already rushed in. How could they possibly continue shelling? Are they not afraid of hitting their own people?" Mondra roared, "Arrange it quickly."

    Mondras army began hurriedly restoring their positions. The soldiers ran out from behind their shields, hidden trenches, small ditches, and dpidated buildings and rushed towards the city walls. However, by this time, the siege towers of West Gran had already pushed up against the walls.

    The siege tower was extremely high, even taller than the city walls.

    The archers standing on the siege tower drew their bows and shot a volley of arrows at Mondras armying up to fill the gaps.

    Robb''s freshly made boxwood bow was incredibly powerful. The arrows it fired not only had the power to prate armor, but even arrows that missed the target had an extra hit rate that could turn them around to hit the enemy. It was unbelievable.

    Mondras army had just rushed up to the city walls and already suffered heavy losses...

    They only now realized how difficult it was to regain control of the city walls. The purpose of the enemy''s shelling was to drive them away from their original defensive points and then easily take them over. It was simr to when they had gone outside the fortress of West Gran a few days ago to release poisonous gas.

    Arge number of skeleton soldiers finally rushed to the bottom of the city walls. However, before they could start climbing the walls, a golden light appeared along the outer edge of the walls. A huge golden barrier suddenly unfolded and stopped the skeleton soldiers outside.

    A few of the faster skeleton soldiers crashed into the golden barrier and were immediately enveloped by the golden light, exploding into pieces.

    "It''s the Holy Light Sanctuary!"

    "A giant Holy Light Sanctuary!"

    This city was called the Capital of Saints, Mondra''s stronghold and a fortress that the Archbishop of the Church of Light had been managing for a long time. How could there be a shortage of magic barriers? Especially the Holy Light Sanctuary, which was one of the most important weapons of the Church of Light in the fight against the Church of Darkness.

    The skeleton soldiers were blocked at the bottom of the walls...

    Human warriors and demi-human warriors mixed in with the army attacking the city rushed to the corner of the wall, wielding magic battle axes they had prepared beforehand, and indiscriminately hacked at the magic runes drawn under the wall.

    Kante was among them, and when he reached the corner of the wall, he saw several golden runes drawn there. He fiercely swung his one-handed sword down onto the runes on the ground.

    Just then, a soldier from Mondras army appeared on the city wall and shot an arrow at Kante below. Kante blocked the arrow with his shield in his left hand and pointed his long sword upward with his right hand, shouting, "Wind de!"

    The other Wind Knight behind him immediately recalled the time when Kante had kicked him in the butt with a tornado spell. But this time, Kante did not embarrass himself. A whirlwind flew out from the tip of his sword, wrapping around the city wall. The archers on the city wall were swayed by the whirlwind, lost their footing, and fell off the wall.

    Kante muttered, "Tsk! It works, but the power is not enough. Is it because my intelligence is not high enough?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly destroy the Holy Light Sanctuary!"

    The Wind Knights hacked at the runes on the ground with their weapons. After a burst of magical light, the magic array was destroyed. The result of destroying this thing was often an explosion, and then bursts of golden light exploded, sting the knights backwards. However, the Holy Light Sanctuary was also breached in several ces.

    Arge number of skeleton soldiers finally rushed to the bottom of the city wall without hindrance and began to climb up thedder to the top of the wall!

    Mondra was furious. "Stop them!"

    "Your Majesty, we are being suppressed by the siege tower and cannot retake the city wall."

    Mondra roared, "A bunch of useless people."

    He emerged from his hiding ce, wielding a wand, and a huge fireball shot out from the tip of his wand, hitting the siege tower closest to the city.

    With a loud bang, the siege tower burned fiercely, and the archers on it were scared off and fled.

    Mondra shouted, "me Knights!"

    The fire magicians in their red robes emerged from their hiding ces and suddenly, fireballs were flying all over the ce. They finally reached the siege tower near the city wall and set it alight with their fireballs.

    "The siege tower has fallen!"

    "We have retaken control of the city wall."

    Mondras army finally regained control of the city wall, but by then, the skeleton soldiers had already climbed up halfway through thedder. The defenders immediately threw stones, shot arrows, and cast spells at the skeleton soldiers climbing up thedder, using various means of defense to fight them off.

    But the skeleton soldiers were fearless, as they were already dead anyway. They continued to climb the wall, enduring all kinds of chaos...

    After a wave of attacks and defenses, the ground on the city wall was covered with fallen skeleton soldiers, all of whom were smashed down by various random things. One skeleton soldier even had its skull crushed, but it picked up the skull and banged it back onto its head, climbing up thedder once again.

    The soldiers of Mondras army on the wall suddenly felt overwhelmed!

    Fortunately, they still had the Temr Knights, led by the Archbishop, who charged up the wall. The magic of the Holy Light shed and the skeleton soldiers froze and fell apart, dropping from the wall and turning into lifeless bones that couldn''t return to the battlefield without being reconstituted.

    "Damn the Church of Light!"

    The dark priests in the army roared, and some of the unnumbered necromancers also joined in the rage. Whenever they saw the Church of Light, these members of the Church of Darkness would feel a deep anger from the bottom of their hearts.

    Of course, the Church of Light felt the same way!

    "Holy Light st!"

    "Dark Arrow!"

    "Holy Nova!"

    "Dark Domain!"

    "Blessing of Light!"

    "Dark Sacrifice!"

    The two sides engaged in a fierce battle under the city wall...

    One moment it was shiny, the next it was dark!

    As they fought, the Archbishop raised his staff and prayed to the heavens. Suddenly, an angel wielding a long sword swooped down from the clouds, and behind the queen, the motionless skeleton dragon suddenly lifted its head, spread its wings, and charged towards the angel.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 741: The Church of Darkness has rebelled!

    Chapter 741: The Church of Darkness has rebelled!

    Bright Road, West Gate

    Under the cover of nightfall, arge group of people wearing ck robes quietly arrived at the West Gate of Bright Road, riding on horses instead ofing by train, and looked like they were in a hurry.

    At this time, there weren''t many guards at the gate due to the fact that the Queen had almost emptied all of the military forces on Bright Road, and even the garrison soldiers were not left with many. So, there were only a few scattered guards at the city gate.

    One guard immediately noticed the group of ck-robed people outside the city, and raised his torch high, trying to illuminate the group below the city, while loudly asking, "Who are you? What are you doing running around the city gate at this time of night? Immediately state your identity and purpose."

    The people below the city gatepletely ignored him and stood silently by the gate.

    The guard felt an unusual atmosphere, and turned his head to see that two soldiers were turning the winch behind the city gate, seemingly ready to open the gate and let the group of ck-robed people in.

    He was shocked, "Why are you opening the gate? The origin of this group of people is unknown. Don''t open it, ask first..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly felt a heavy blow to the back of his head, which made a muffled sound as his helmet was struck by a heavy object. The guard felt dizzy and fell to the ground, unconscious.

    All the other guards, except for him,ughed coldly, then took out a ck robe and wrapped it around themselves.

    Another guard came to kill the fallen guard, but one of the ck-robed people waved his hand and said, "No need to bother with him. Once Bright Road falls into our hands, he will have no choice but to surrender to us. Killing him is like killing our own people."

    The guard was then spared.

    The city gate slowly opened, and the ck-robed people entered in single file. The small group of city guards also donned ck robes and silently followed them. Just as they entered the city, arge number of soldiers appeared outside, wearing ck helmets and armor. At first nce, they looked like the ck Earth Knights, but upon closer inspection, their attire was different. The shoulder armor of the ck Earth Knights bore a stone emblem, while the shoulder armor of these soldiers bore a symbol representing the Dark God.

    They belonged to the Temr Knights of the Church of Darkness! Once they entered the city, they immediately took control of the city gate. Meanwhile, arge number of soldiers dispersed, patrolling through the streets and alleys, charging towards other city gates.

    As the ck-robed people moved through the streets, more and more of them emerged from houses and buildings. Ahead, a small patrol saw the ck-robed people, but instead of sounding an rm, they silently donned ck robes and joined the end of the procession.

    The team of ck-robed men is getting bigger and bigger, with more and more people joining them.

    Finally, some ignorant people noticed this strange team. People who grew up in the war years were clever enough to immediately cover their mouths and obediently return to their own homes, tightly locking their doors and windows. Silently repeating to themselves, "I can''t see what''s happening outside, I don''t know, I don''t know anything."

    After finishing their silent mantra, they couldn''t resist peeping through the window cracks, nervously looking outside.

    The team of ck-robed men arrived unobstructed at the Church of Darkness, where the Archbishop immediately came out to greet them. He bowed respectfully to the lead ck-robed man and said, "Cardinal, I have already arranged everything here."

    The Cardinal nodded. "Very good! Let''s begin."

    The group followed the Archbishop into the Church of Darkness. Soon, therge bell in the center of the Church of Darkness rang suddenly. Its sound echoed through the quiet night, awakening the entire Bright Road from its slumber. Then, the voice of the Cardinal was amplified through arge magical amplifier, "Dark worshippers! The Dark God has an important announcement for you..."

    "Queen Elizabeth of West Gran has betrayed us. She appears to be a devout believer of the Dark God, but behind the scenes, she is a sphemer. She personally killed the Archbishop of the Church of Darkness, refused to help our fellow believers, and refused to assist us in our battle against the Church of Darkness."

    "The Dark God has issued a divine oracle to the Pope. Overthrow this sphemer and let us join forces to establish a true state of believers in the Dark God. We shall call it Dark-Gran!"

    This voice echoed over the city, and the guards in the pce suddenly became nervous.

    At themand of the Queen, number 48, who guarded Bright Road, was also listening inside the pce. He had only listened for a few sentences before waving his hand and saying, "Close the pce gates, all soldiers retreat into the pce, and prepare to deal with the rebellion of the Church of Darkness."

    After speaking, he quickly took off his ck robe, revealing a set of brown robes inside. On the chest of the robes, there was a resolute, angr stone embroidered, as well as the emblem of the Court Magicians on his shoulder.

    This meant that he came from the ck Earth Knights andter joined the Court Magicians, both of which were the royal heir''s factions.

    The soldiers in the pce quickly began to act. They closed the pce gates, brought in boulders to seal the pce doors, and piled up arge number of magical items on the pce walls. Everyone''s face showed a resolute expression.

    Number 48 then took out a crystal ball and dialed the Queen''s phone number.

    The phone rang and it was also night on the other side, but the night there was not quiet either. It turned out that Miss Queen was engaged in a night battle...

    The siege during the day had been going on until nightfall, and the city walls had been taken. Both sides were now vying for control of the second line of defense, the inner city within the city, which was the control of the pce walls.

    But even in such a tense environment, the Queen was the first to answer the call from Number 48.

    The moment the call went through, she saw that Number 48 was wearing a magician robe instead of a ck robe.

    Without waiting for Number 48 to speak, the Queen calmly asked, "Has the Church of Darkness revolted?"

    "They have!" Number 48 said. "They are now announcing their oath to overthrow the sphemers to the people of the whole city. They will probably start attacking the pce within ten minutes. I have no soldiers on hand and can''t stop this wave."

    "Don''t worry, I have made arrangements early on," the Queen said, feeling somewhat nervous inside. Bright Road could not be lost. Once it was lost, she would have no way out. But she remained calm andposed on the surface. "Now go through the transmission gate, go to Westwind Town, and find that crazy man to make a move. Ten minutes should be enough."

    "Yes, Your Majesty, I understand. I will go find him right away," Number 48 said.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 742: I cannot call him

    Chapter 742: I cannot call him

    The call hung up, and Queen Miss calmly and immediately turned pale, her hand holding the wand trembling slightly.

    Madeline had just retreated from the front line at this time. She had just fought with Yingsi for a few rounds. She only attacked and did not defend, causing Yingsi to be in a sorry state, abandoning a defense zone and fleeing. Madeline was also tired from fighting and had to take a rest.

    Seeing the queen''s expression, Madeline asked urgently, "What''s wrong? Elizabeth, why do you look so pained?"

    The queen whispered, "The Church of Darkness has rebelled! They''re about to attack the pce."

    Madeline furrowed her brows tightly. "What should we do? Retreat?"

    "Can we retreat now and save Bright Road?" The queen said, "We''re not from Westwind City. We cant open a transmission portal and fly all over the world at any time."

    Madeline stiffened and said, "Mr. Robb and Mr. Kante have transmission portals. Let''s borrow them temporarily..."

    "No need." The queen said, "I had made arrangements in advance and asked that crazy man to help me."

    "Then...why do you still look worried?"

    The queen smiled bitterly, "I''m worried about whether that crazy man will help me...although he promised me and I trust him, people''s hearts areplicated, and you never know who, when, or where someone will stab you in the back."

    Madeline whispered, "Why don''t you call him? With your shrewdness, you can tell in an instant whether he will help you or not. What''s the use of worrying here?"

    The queen shook her head, "No! I can make a call at ordinary times, but not now. I can only let number 48 go and notify him because...I can''t let him see me worried and scared. If he sees me like this, he will definitely tease me and make all kinds of crazy demands in a joking tone. At this sensitive moment, I have no choice but to ept any condition and let him exploit me. Therefore, the more critical the moment, the less I can see him, and with his personality, he will definitely not ask number 48 for conditions, right?"

    Madeline was speechless for a while. At this time, Elizabeth was still fighting fiercely with that crazy man.

    At this moment, Robb''s head popped out from behind Madeline. He looked at the queen with aplex expression and sighed, "Your Majesty, you have probably lived in the shadow of conspiracy for too long. I think you don''t need to worry about what you just worried about. My teacher will never use any conditions to ckmail you at this critical moment. Really."

    "Hopefully!

    Queen gritted her teeth, "Now is not the time to think about that. Order the army to attack fiercely! Attack with all our might! I want to see the g of the Kingdom of Gran flying on the roof of Mondras headquarters before the first light of dawn. Only then can I calmly look at the situation on the crazy Man''s side through the crystal ball. If he wins, I canugh at him for being slower. If he loses and cannot hold Bright Road, I have the Capital of Saints as a new base."

    Madeline nodded, "Alright! I''ll charge again. If it fails, then..."

    "Not even death is allowed if we fail!" The Queen eximed, "As long as we''re alive, there''s hope. We''vee this far. We must not die for temporary victory. Madeline, we have to see the unity of the Kingdom of Gran together, alive."

    "Okay!" Madeline and the Queen tightly shook hands and hugged each other.

    Robb opened his arms, as if he wanted to hug them too, but Madeline came over to hug him while the Queen kicked him in the face.

    The Capital of Saints suddenly heard a terrifying roar, "Die, bugs!"

    Then, a monster that was all red and seemed to be burning stood up from the city.

    The magicians present eximed in unison, "The King of mes! Mondra summoned the King of mes."

    Everyone was shocked...

    The King of mes was the most powerful magician among the fire magicians. It was a super-strong elemental creature that could only be summoned by the most talented magicians. It was the father, no, grandfather, no, ancestor of all fire elements!

    It had immense power, able to destroy everything around it, and even the summoner who called it would often be destroyed by it.

    If Mondra wasn''t really desperate, he wouldn''t have called it out.

    As soon as it appeared, the battle ahead immediately changed. Arge group of skeleton soldiers was swept away by the King of mes, and then it spewed out a huge fireball, which exploded in front of the skeleton army, creating arge hole.

    Skeleton archers bent their bows and shot at the King of mes, but it was all in vain. The mes were intangible, and the arrows couldn''t hurt it at all.

    Kante raised his sword and chopped off the King of mes'' leg, but felt that his sword had not hit anything, and it brushed past. He couldn''t help but pause slightly, and then the King of mes kicked Kante far away. If it weren''t for the armor on his body, Kante would have gone to see the King of Hell.

    The soldiers of West Grans army were all startled.

    Several magicians from different legionsunched attacks at the King of mes, using falling rocks, tornadoes, wind des, and ice arrows...

    However, a small number of magicians were not enough to defeat the King of mes!

    And when more magicians tried toe and help, they were desperately restrained by Mondras army''s magicians.

    Only the skeleton soldiers dared to charge towards the King of mes, while human and demi-human warriors all retreated. Even Madeline, who had just charged into battle, was forced to follow the team back, as her sword was a physical attack and ineffective against the King of mes.

    Captain Barry of the Wind knights turned around from a nearby street corner, waved his staff, and a bunch of wind des flew out at the same time. Typically, a regr wind magician could only release two wind des at once, but Barry threw out arge number of them. As it turned out, this was not just Wind de magic, but "de Storm," whose power was several times greater than that of regr wind des.

    Wind des were like knives, continuously cutting the King of mes, but the huge creature only stepped back half a step and thenughed loudly, "Die, you insects!"

    A huge fireball shot out of his mouth towards Barry.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 743: Wind! Hear my command!

    Chapter 743: Wind! Hear mymand!

    Barry was startled when he saw the volume of the fireball, realizing that he couldn''t bear it, not to mention the enormous and unmatched me magic he could sense in the air.

    He quickly cast "Swift Wind" on himself and jumped to the side. With a loud bang, the fireball exploded where he had been standing, sending Barry flying far away in the heat wave.

    Kante and another Wind Knight rushed over to help him up, and they ran back to their own formation, shouting, "Priest! Priest!"

    Madeline walked over and said calmly, "Don''t call for the priest. Just a few minutes ago, all the Dark priests belonging to our army suddenly withdrew from the front line and ran away. The captain wanted to kill them, but the Queen stopped him. It would only make the battlefield more chaotic to let the captain and priests fight each other, and we can''t force them to join forces with the Church of Light. So we let them go."

    Kante was shocked and asked, "What about the captain? No one can treat his wounds now..."

    Robb walked up from behind and poured a red potion into Barry''s mouth. Barry sat up abruptly and eximed, "Whew! Thank goodness for Robb''s miraculous medicine. Otherwise, I would have been done for."

    After regaining hisposure, Barry said, "What do we do now? The situation is not good. All the priests of our army suddenly withdrew, and we can only rely on potions to support us. We can''t deal with the King of mes."

    Madeline replied, "Only magic can defeat elemental creatures."

    Barry said, "Ordinary magic can''t handle this thing. Duke, your ck Earth Knights, can they summon the King of Earth? His strength isparable to that of the King of mes. If we can summon the King of Earth, we can counter the King of mes."

    Madeline shook her head and said, "In the past hundred years, the ck Earth Knights have not produced any outstanding magicians, and we have lost the power to summon the King of Earth. What about you? What about your King of Wind?"

    Barry replied awkwardly, "Former Captain John Rnd Smith could summon the King of Wind, but we haven''t seen the King of Wind in the twenty years since he died."

    The two looked at each other, feeling embarrassed.

    Miss Queen''s eyebrows furrowed deeply!

    It was fortunate that the Ice Knights had also lost the ability to summon the King of Water; otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with the enemy summoning both the King of Water and mes to charge at them.

    The King of mes was rampaging through the city, pushing back the skeleton army. Many of the skeleton soldiers were turned to ashes by the mes, and even though they were undead creatures, they could not be revived.

    The pce walls that were about to be breached were now as secure as ever.

    The King of mes stood at the entrance of the pce,ughing arrogantly, "Die! Vermin!"

    The Queen began to feel the situation was bing difficult.

    Not only was she worried about the situation on Bright Road there was no news from Number 48, and who knows what the situation is over there.

    Madeline gritted her teeth, "I might be able to hold off the King of mes with the magical armor I''m wearing. I''ll go and distract him."

    "No, it''s too dangerous," Robb said. "Although the armor is strong, it has a cooldown on its magic damage absorption function. During the cooldown period, it''s too easy to get into trouble."

    "Cooldown? What''s that?" Madeline didn''t understand.

    But Robb had no intention of exining. His other clone was now listening to the plea for help from Number 48. Since they had already decided to help the Queen over there, there was no need to continue pretending.

    If you don''t act, it''s fine. But once you act, you have to help!

    Robb sighed, "Let me handle this King of mes."

    He raised his hand and shouted with an imposing voice towards the empty space in front of him, "Wind! Hear mymand!"

    "Hmm?" The Queen and Madeline didn''t quite understand what he was saying.

    But when they heard "Wind! Hear mymand!" Barry''s expression became very strange because he knew what that sentence meant...

    This was the pinnacle of wind magic, the ultimate summoning magic, the spell to summon the King of Wind.

    This was a very powerful and terrifying creature that was very difficult to summon. For the past hundred years, only John Rnd Smith, the old leader of the Wind knights, had the ability to summon the King of Wind. In fire magic, only the traitor Mondra had the power to summon the King of mes. No one else had such powerful magic.

    Barry looked at Robb''s hand in amazement, wondering if the grandson of the old leader really inherited such a powerful bloodline. Could he really summon the King of Wind? Lord, if he really could, he would beparable to the old leader at such a young age.

    This, perhaps, maybe, seemed impossible! The old leader was already a stunningly talented super genius magician, and no one could surpass him at the age of twenty-something.

    As he was thinking this...

    Suddenly, a green circle appeared on the open space in front of Robb, and within the circle were a lot of runes of unknown meaning. Then, a whirlwind rose from the ground, and in the center of the whirlwind, a rotating shadow gradually formed, condensing into a huge monster.

    This monster''s body was made entirely of wind!

    The wind shadow spoke, using the same tone as Robb just now, and roared in a deep voice, "Wind! Hear mymand!"

    The King of Wind had been summoned sessfully.

    Barry was almost shocked speechless.

    The queen and Madeleine next to him were also astonished. Although they couldn''t understand the incantation, they could guess what was being summoned just by seeing it with their own eyes.

    "The King of WInd?" the queen eximed. "This can''t be possible!"

    Madeline, on the other hand, said, "Ah! Mr. Robb is so powerful."

    The queen gave her best friend a sideways nce. "Can you exin this with just the word ''powerful''?"

    Madeline replied, "If not ''powerful,'' then how about ''weak''?"

    The queen said, "..."

    Robb pointed his finger towards the distant King of mes and said, "Go!"

    The King of Wind disappeared with a swipe, soaring over the city walls in an instant and flying straight towards the King of mes.

    The King of mes looked up and saw the King of Wind, bing furious. "Die, you worm!" he shouted, lifting his hand andunching a huge fireball towards the sky.

    The King of Wind disappeared with a swipe, dodging the fireball. Then it appeared again, condensed into form in another ce,ughing triumphantly. "Wind! Hear mymand!"

    Kante peeked his head out from behind and said, "Why do these two idiots only know how to say this one sentence?"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 744: Godfather, please help!

    Chapter 744: Godfather, please help!

    The King of mes was surrounded by mes and wielding a gigantic hammer made of fire. He was throwing fireballs one after another at the King of Wind, who was flying in the sky,ughing arrogantly and saying, "Die, you vermin!"

    The King of Wind kept dodging the fireballs and attacked the King of mes with wind des and whirlwinds.

    Both of them were giant monsters, and their attacks were extremely powerful. The soldiers of the West Grans Army, who were attacking the pce gate, and the soldiers of the East Grans Army, who were defending the pce, all stopped fighting and turned their heads to watch the battle between the two Elemental Lords. Who would have the mood to fight when these two guys were duking it out?

    Earlier, when the King of mes was summoned by Mondra''s soldiers, they cheered and thought that the tide of the battle would turn with his help. They didn''t expect that West Grans Army could also summon the King of Wind, which was really unexpected.

    The generals and soldiers watched the fierce battle between the two Elemental Lords with worried eyes.

    Mondra''s face was pale. He had exhausted all his magic when he summoned the King of mes and was now very weak. He needed a long time to rest to replenish his magic. He looked even more haggard than usual.

    However, his eyes were still fierce. "I didn''t expect that after John Rnd Smith died, there would still be someone in the Wind knights who could summon the King of Wind."

    Duke Yingsi who stood beside Mondra whispered, "Shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

    Mondra whispered back, "Don''t worry, the King of Wind is the weakest of the four Elemental Lords, and my King of mes is the strongest. The strongest one fights the weakest one, so we will win no matter what."

    As he finished speaking, the King of Wind suddenly swooped down from the sky, avoiding two fireballs, and punched the King of mes in the face. Then, he delivered a series of punches to the King of mes face.

    The King of mes roared in pain. "It hurts!"

    From afar, Kante added, "Wow, it turns out that this guy can say something other than ''die, you vermin''."

    The King of mes swung his fire hammer wildly, driving away the King of Wind, and shouted, " King of Wind, why did youe here? Go back to your sky world!"

    The King of Wind responded, "Wind! Hear mymand!"

    Kante said, "Hmm? The King of mes lines have increased, but the King of Wind still only knows that one sentence."

    The King of mes is a real elemental creature, truly summoned into existence.

    However, the King of Wind is an NPC in the game, summoned by Robb using his game skills. The game designer only gave him one line, so no matter what the situation, he would only say that.

    The King of mes cursed and threw fireballs, spewing vulgarities, but the King of Wind calmly repeated that one line and engaged in battle with the King of mes once again. Everyone was surprised to find that the King of mes was slowly losing ground to the King of Wind, who had a significant advantage.

    Strange, the King of Wind was clearly the weakest of the four lords, and the King of mes was clearly the strongest, but how did the battle turn out to be the opposite?

    Westwind City!

    Westwind City was very peaceful at night.

    Number 48 passed through the portal and entered Westwind City. This wasn''t his first time in Westwind City. Thest time he was here, he brought thousands of skeleton soldiers and was beaten by Robb, captured, and put on a ceiling fan. He was eventually released and brought back the recipe for candy and popsicles to Bright Road.

    Now, it seems like it was a very long time ago.

    Last time he didn''t get to experience the city very well due to the war, and this time he came to bring reinforcements. He still didn''t have the mood to experience it, but... the moment he passed through the portal, he still felt a sense of peace that he could never feel on Bright Road.

    Perhaps it was because he had been on Bright Road for too long, but Number 48 had always felt a tense atmosphere, where the entire city was like a stretched rubber band, ready to snap at any moment. However, Westwind City did not have that feeling at all.

    This was a newly emerging city, a city full of vitality and upward momentum.

    Moreover, this was also a city that never worried about war. It didn''t even have walls and waspletely defenseless, cing itself among the mountains and theke.

    Living in such a city must be sofortable!

    No, it wasn''t the time to experience these things now.

    Number 48 took a quick step towards the chapel, shouting loudly as he ran, "Godfather, wake up quickly! Bright Road needs your help."

    He thought Godfather should have already gone to bed at thiste hour, and waking him up would be a hassle. But he didn''t expect that after shouting just twice, he would hear azy voice from the churchyard say, "Don''t shout so loud. You''ll wake up the girls."

    Number 48 followed the direction of the voice and immediately saw the man who was called Godfather, the lord of Westwind City. Even though it was already the middle of the night, he was sitting on the familiar stone stool in the samezy posture asst time.

    The only difference is that the guy is no longer wearing a priest''s outfit, not the outfit of the Church of Light or the New Church of Light. He''s wearing a strange outfit that he doesnt know from which era it is.

    "Don''t stare at my clothes," Robb said. "It''s strange for a man to stare at me like that. Let me tell you, what I''m wearing is called a T-shirt and jeans, it''s a cool outfit that I spent a lot of money on. Because today I have to shake off my priest identity and attend a grand performance as an ordinary person, so..."

    Number 48 was anxious to call for reinforcements. He didn''t have time to listen to Robb''s nonsense and quickly said, "Godfather, the Church of Darkness has rebelled and Bright Road is in danger. Her Majesty the Queen sent me to ask for your help and said that you have agreed to it."

    Robb pped his butt and stood up. "Okay, I''ll go now! Hmph, this woman is too afraid to call me herself for fear that I''ll ask for conditions. She''s really underestimating me. Am I the kind of person who would ask for conditions at a time like this?"

    Number 48 quickly smiled and said, "Of course not, Godfather."

    Robb said, "Of course not. I wouldn''t even ask her to kiss me at a time like this. At most, I just want her to stretch her legs out for me to touch."

    Number 48: "..."

    He thought to himself, [No wonder Her Majesty the Queen didn''t call him for help personally. How would she deal with such conditions at a time like this?]

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 745: Top student of the Magic Academy

    Chapter 745: Top student of the Magic Academy

    Robb patted his butt and walked towards the portal.

    Number 48 followed behind and shouted, "Godfather, are you going alone? What about Elsie? Your Tank Brigade? The Westwind Guards?"

    "Their duty is to guard Westwind City and not to help others fight," Robb said. "Only I promised to help the queen, so I''ll go alone."

    "..." Number 48 saw him really walking towards the portal alone and panicked. Although he had been beaten by Robb alone before and knew that Robb could withstand the attack of the ck Dragon, he still felt that it was a bit arrogant to fight against the entire Church of Darkness alone.

    Number 48 hurriedly ran to the nearby Church of Darkness and shouted, "Number 8, call all your men to reinforce Bright Road... Oh, and what about Number 32 in the Governor''s Manor? Tell that guy toe too."

    There was chaos on Bright Road.

    Arge number of Temr Knights in ck helmets and armor were running around in the streets.

    The city''s garrison was already thin, and there were many spies from the Church of Darkness lurking inside. Once a rebellion broke out, almost in an instant, the entire outer city fell into the hands of the Church of Darkness. Only the Pce Guards were not infiltrated by the Church of Darkness, so the pce was still safe.

    The Temr Knights, who had upied various strategic points in the city, began to converge on the pce, with the cardinal at the forefront, leading arge group of cardinals and priests towards the pce.

    The fanatical followers of the Church of Darkness in the city also poured out of their homes, following the army towards the pce.

    The cardinal stood in front of the pce gate, with thousands of people bustling behind him, appearing to be a mighty force, but there were only a few dozen pce guards on the pce walls, and they seemedpletely outmatched.

    The cardinal coldly swept a nce at the pce guards and said, "Put down your magic tools and weapons and surrender. You have no reason to be loyal to the queen. She is a sphemer."

    A guard general stuck his head out from behind the wall and angrily said, "Shut up! You are the sphemer, using the name of the gods to seek your own interests. The queen is a great monarch who has brought us happiness and a beautiful life. She is the only one we should follow, not you bunch of chatans."

    "Brave guardsman! However, bravery cannot save you," the cardinal sneered. "It is only a matter of time before I break through the pce guarded by you few. I just don''t want the pce to be destroyed in the mes of war."

    The guard snorted and didn''t want to talk to him.

    The cardinal was about to order an attack when suddenly a roar came from the side of the forest, "Traitor of the kingdom, eat this, Fireball!"

    The cardinal was slightly stunned, and followed the sound to see a young man jump out from behind a tree next to the pce gate. He was wearing a silk robe and holding a magic wand. He pointed it at the Archbishop and then a small fireball the size of a ping-pong ball flew towards him.

    The cardinal was a little surprised... What''s going on?

    "Do you know who I am? I am the first among the twelve cardinals of the Church of Darkness, ranked only below the Pope. I am a big shot who is above everyone else. And you, a measly magician who jumps out of nowhere and throws a small fireball the size of a ping-pong ball, do you think you can look down on me?"

    The cardinal was so proud of his magical defense that he didn''t even bother to dodge the fireball. What''s the harm? All he needed was a little bit of magic defense...

    "Boom!"

    The fireball exploded on the Cardinal''s face.

    The small ping-pong-sized fireball unexpectedly exploded into a dazzling fire, wrapping the Cardinal''s entire head in magical mes and burning it!

    The Cardinal''s proud magical defense had been broken!

    In an instant, the fireball burned all his hair and turned his face ck like the bottom of a pot. Fortunately, he quickly cast a defensive spell to neutralize the remaining power of the fireball. However, this loss was quite big.

    The person who threw the fireballughed loudly, "George, the top student of the Magic Academy, the future greatest fire magician, and the future leader of the me Knights. I am the son of a wealthy businessman in Westwind City. I am reporting my name, George! "

    After introducing himself, he turned to the general of the pce guards and said, "See, I always tell you that it''s a good idea for me to join the court magicians. You just don''t believe me. Look at me now, I just hit the Cardinal with a big fireball. Can you do it? Is there a better magician than me in the court magicians?"

    Everyone was speechless.

    It turned out that George had always wanted to join the court magicians. He woulde to the pce to argue with the guards all the time. Tonight was no exception. He came to the pce to argue with the guards, but unexpectedly, the Church of Darkness started to make trouble. George hid behind a big tree at the pce gate and watched the situation unfold. He saw the Cardinal and his men run to the front of the pce to make trouble, so he quickly took action to show off his abilities and make others recognize his strength.

    This performance was really amazing. No one from either side wanted to speak!

    They really didn''t want to talk!

    It wasn''t until a long time had passed that the Cardinal finally roared, "What kind of thing is this fireball? Why can such a small ping-pong ball have such a great power? This is unscientific!"

    The pce guard general unexpectedly disregarded the fact that his opponent was an enemy and chimed in, "Don''t you think it''s unscientific too? Ah, I''ve always thought it was unscientific. This guy''s magic is lousy. He can only get by with his robe and wand. Without them, he''s the worst student in the magic school."

    "What kind of robe and wand is that?" the cardinal asked furiously.

    George pouted and said, "Don''t you admit my strength? My wand and robe are also part of my strength. They cannot be separated..."

    "Pfft!"

    A cold arrow shot out from the temr knights, hitting George in the stomach and knocking him over.

    The guard general on the wall was startled and quickly threw out a rope, which wrapped around George''s waist. Then, he pulled with all his strength, lifting George into the air.

    As soon as he was lifted, a barrage of arrows fell where George had been standing. The guard general slowed down his pulling, and George was about to be shot into a ho''s nest.

    The guard general eventually managed to pull George up onto the pce wall and ced him on the ground. He was about to call for someone to treat him when he remembered that all the priests had betrayed them, and there was no one to treat George''s injuries. He couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat and asked, "Hey, how are you? Can you hold on?"

    George opened his eyes and said, "I''m fine. My robe has a defense power that''s almost as good as your armor." He reached out and pulled the arrow out of his stomach. Surprisingly, there was no blood on it. It turned out that the arrow didn''t even pierce his robe.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 746: Im here!

    Chapter 746: Im here!

    George was proudly showing off, "The robes made by Godfather from the Westwind City are strong, strong, strong! Please recognize this trademark, and those recognized by Godfather are eligible to purchase. Now at a special price of 200 gold coins per piece."

    "What time is it now? Don''t advertise here!" Both the enemy and our sides were angry.

    The cardinal was so angry that he led his men to attack the pce with great momentum. He should have said a few more arrogant words. Why did this beautiful thing suddenly get interrupted by a fool and be a ridiculous farce?

    He roared angrily, "Kill that fool from Westwind City for me!"

    "I, the great magician George, will not be so easily killed by you, will I?" George jumped up and said, "I will lead the pce guards now to kill all you traitors who have defected to the enemy..."

    The pce guard beside him couldn''t help but cry andugh. When did we be led by you?

    George put on a murmuring chant, as if he were reciting a very long and powerful incantation. The enemy outside immediately noticed this, and several archers pulled their bows open.

    The pce guard knew that magicians were easily interrupted while casting spells, so he kindly brought a shield over and stood in front of George to prevent him from being shot down.

    Unexpectedly, as he approached, he only heard that George was not reciting a spell at all, but singing, and it was the theme song of a movie called "Gone with the Wind." The movie was produced by a literary man who worked in Westwind City and was sponsored by the elf elder. It has recently be very popr.

    George sang softly, "The sand blows across the sky, the leaves fall and sway, and the wandering people go west with the wind..."

    The pce guard threw the shield in his hand to the ground, "Fack, I thought you were casting a spell."

    "Why do you need to recite spells to cast magic?" George took out a scroll from his pocket and said, "Godfather gave me a good thing. Come on, Meteor Fall!"

    Everyone: "..."

    George pped the scroll forward, and a red light burst open on the scroll. Countless particles of me magic floated in the air, and then, with a "whoosh," a huge fire meteor fell from the sky and smashed into the Temr Knights outside the city.

    The speed, the power, the terrible heat wave!

    The meteor hadn''tnded yet, and the people on the ground felt its terror. The Temr Knights didn''t dare to think too much and desperately dodged in all directions.

    "Boom!"

    The meteor hit the ground and exploded...

    Countless Temr Knights were blown up and flew in all directions.

    In the middle of the Temr Knights'' army, it was like a flower blooming, and the fallen ones formed a radial pattern, spreading in all directions.

    Everyone: "..."

    George pped the scroll forward and a red light exploded from it, with countless particles of me magic scattering in the air. Then, with a whoosh, a huge ming meteor fell from the sky, smashing into the Temr Knights outside the city.

    The speed, power, and terrible heat wave were overwhelming. Even before the meteor hit the ground, people on the ground felt its terror. The Temr Knights didn''t dare to hesitate and desperately tried to evade in all directions.

    Boom! The meteor crashed to the ground and exploded. Countless Temr Knights were sted off and flew in all directions. In the middle of the temr knight army, it seemed like a flower bloomed, with fallen soldiers radiating outwards in all directions.

    Everyone was stunned. The Cardinal waspletely dumbfounded and momentarily disoriented. The pce guard general was also stunned and froze in ce.

    Only George was ecstatic. "Hahaha, am I awesome or what? Hahaha! I told you I was the greatest magician, but you didn''t believe me."

    He thought that people would praise him after being stunned, but he didn''t expect both sides, friend and foe, to rebuke him.

    The pce guard general grabbed George and said, "Godfather, have you lost your mind? How could you give such a dangerous thing to a child who doesn''t know any better? How many more of these things do you have? Confiscate them all!"

    The Cardinal outside also groaned, "Don''t give mass destruction weapons to children, it''s too damn unsafe!"

    "Hey!" George protested.

    The pce guard general searched through George''s pockets, but the terrifying scroll was nowhere to be found. In fact, the scroll was not even given to him by Robb, but was bought at a high price by George''s father to protect their family''s merchant caravan. However, the clueless George had stolen it and his father was still at home searching for it.

    The Cardinal was enraged. "I don''t have time for this nonsense. Attack the city with all our forces!"

    The Temr Knights, still reeling from the fireball attack, were covered in dust and dirt. They were also holding their breaths and, upon hearing the order, let out a roar of anger. The archers in the rear pulled their bows and shot arge number of arrows at the pce wall.

    The pce guards quickly ducked their heads, and themander held George down on the ground, hiding behind the wall.

    "Boss, what do we do? They have tens of times more soldiers than us. We only have a little over 100 people, while they have several thousand," one of the pce guards asked.

    "They also have many fanatics, these people don''t care about their lives," replied another guard.

    "Damn it!" The pce guard general muttered under his breath, "With just us, we can''t stop them. We can only dy them for a while. As long as the pce gates doesnt breached, we can still hold on."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the soldiers outside carrying a huge pointed log rushing towards the pce gate. The pointed end was aimed at the gate and they mmed into it fiercely. Bang! The gate immediately sank into a huge pit in the middle.

    At this point, they should have leaned over the wall and shot arrows to repel the people who were ramming the gate, but the number of archers on the other side far exceeded theirs, and their heads couldn''t even stick out. This pce gate was simply impossible to defend.

    "Retreat, retreat!" The general of the Temr Knights shouted loudly at the knights who were ramming the gate, "Two or three more times and the pce gate won''t hold up. That queen, she''s so poor she couldn''t even reinforce the pce gate. It''s not sturdy at all."

    The soldiers retreated with the pointed log, then shouted in unison and charged at the pce gate again...

    The pce guards on the city wall felt uneasy and didn''t know what to do.

    Seeing that the log was about to hit the city gate again, suddenly, the pce gate opened from the inside!

    The door opened inward, and the person carrying the log mmed into nothingness. Feeling miserable, he lost his footing, stumbled and fell towards the pce gate. The pointed log then mmed into the person who opened the door from inside.

    The person raised one hand and blocked in front of him, and the pointed log "ng" hit his palm. Everyone thought the person would be impaled by the pointed log, but unexpectedly, he used his palm to catch the log, and the huge log was held in the air without moving.

    Then, everyone finally saw the face of this person!

    The Lord of Westwind City (who refused to admit it) had arrived.

    However, the clothes he wore today were a bit strange. They were not priestly robes or armor, but rather a very peculiar outfit from an unknown time and kingdom.

    As soon as he appeared, the pce guards were overjoyed, but the Church of Darkness drew in a cold breath. Everyone took a few steps back at the same time, even the legs of the Cardinal couldn''t help but step back.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 747: I want miss queen not to cry

    Chapter 747: I want miss queen not to cry

    Robb grabbed therge log that was hitting the door and smiled, "Don''t bang on the door like that. Look, you''ve left a huge dent in it. Miss Queen is poor, and if you break her pce gate, she''ll have to spend more money to rebuild it. She will be heartbroken and cry."

    The crowd remained silent.

    They all wanted to make fun of him, but the situation didn''t allow for it.

    The Cardinalposed himself and asked, "Lord Robb, what are you doing here?"

    Robb pulled arge stone from behind and ced it on the ground, just about the height of a chair. He sat on it and said, "I''m here at the invitation of miss Queen. While she was leading the army, I was asked to watch over her home to prevent any unwanted visitors."

    This remark was quite impolite, directly describing the Church of Darkness as "unwanted visitors."

    The group of Temr Knights behind him were immediately outraged, and the fanatics present were ready to fight Robb.

    However, the Cardinal remained calm. He knew that impulsiveness would lead to failure. Facing a monster like Robb, they should negotiate first and fight only when necessary.

    He waved his hand to stop the people behind him from making a move and then asked Robb, "Is there anything we can discuss?"

    "Oh? What can we talk about?" Robb asked.

    The Church of Darkness knew that there was some lingering rtionship between queen Miss and Robb. They had guessed that Westwind City might interfere with their rebellion and the seizure of the throne. Moreover, the Pope had already drafted the terms that could be negotiated with Robb. As long as the terms were met, the Cardinal could make the decision on his own.

    "We, the Church of Darkness, are not as exclusive as the Church of Light. We also know that your New Church of Light is not exclusive. We can assure you that after we have obtained this kingdom, we will not interfere with your New Church of Light''s missionary work. We can even form an alliance to promote your teachings. We have even prepared a new chapter that will state that the Dark God and the Light God are twin brothers, sharing amon mother. In the future, we will love each other and be one family, and our enemy will only be the Old Church of Light. How do you feel about this?" the Cardinal said earnestly.

    Robbughed!

    "What''s so funny?" the Cardinal asked.

    "Look at the clothes I''m wearing," Robb said.

    The Cardinal took a closer look, "What''s wrong with your clothes?"

    "Didn''t you notice that I''m not wearing the New Church of Light''s priestly attire?" Robb said.

    The Cardinals heart skipped a beat as he realized that Robb was dressed casually and looked rxed. "You think the New Church of Light is important to me, but in reality, I have no rtionship with that Church whatsoever. I only sit in that church because I''m toozy to move elsewhere. As for my priestly identity in the Church of Light, I only took it up as a ything because I had no other identity to trade. I have no interest in your proposal."

    The Cardinal was not surprised by this revtion. This man seemed to have no respect for any of the Church of Light. He had a second card to y, the condition given to him by the Pope. He put on a serious expression and said, "How about this? As long as you don''t interfere with our affairs now, after the matter is resolved, all the cities, viges, towns, and mountains, forests, and rivers around the Nanli Vige, Westwind City, Stone Canyon, and Crystal Canyon will be ced under your jurisdiction. The Pope will acknowledge that your territory is an independent kingdom and you can choose your own name for it, or you can call it the Westwind Kingdom. What do you think?"

    "Waoh!" Robb couldn''t help but exim. "This condition sounds really good."

    As soon as he heard Robb''s reply, the Cardinals face lit up with a smile. The guards on the pce wall and numbers 8, 32, and 48 who had followed from behind were shocked. However, before anyone had a chance to think twice, Robb shook his head and said, "Although it sounds good, if I agree, the Queen will definitely cry."

    At this point, he showed a rare serious expression. "Men shouldn''t make women cry, at least I will try my best not to do so."

    The Cardinal and the people around him did not believe what Robb had said. In political games, national hatred and hatred between individuals, power struggles, and world domination, there was no reason to make a woman cry. The Cardinal had reason to believe that Robb refused his proposal because he thought he had not gained enough.

    After a strange silence, three secondster, the Cardinal calmly asked, "So, what do you want?"

    "I don''t want to make the Queen cry," Robb said.

    "Don''t bring that up. Just say it! You tell me what you want, and I''ll contact the Pope immediately to see if there''s any room for maneuvering. I can even arrange for you to talk to the Pope directly," the Cardinal said, pulling a crystal ball out of his pocket.

    "I don''t want to make the Queen cry," Robb repeated.

    Cardinal: "We can give you even more than what you want."

    Robb shook his head. "However, there''s no way you can make the Queen not cry, no matter what concessions you make."

    "Can we please not use that excuse again?" said the Cardinal.

    "This is not an excuse!"

    "So, what do you want then?"

    "I just want the Queen not to cry."

    The conversation couldn''t continue past this point.

    The Cardinal finally realized that this man had no interest in negotiating with them and didn''t care about any of the Church of Darkness''s conditions, solely focused on helping the Queen.

    The Cardinal said in a deep voice, "I never expected this! You, who seem most likely to want to be king, are actually the Queen''s loyal dog."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 748: Open the gate to heaven!

    Chapter 748: Open the gate to heaven!

    "Oh, I''m not that loyal, actually. I''m a bit of a yer," Robb said with a serious tone. "Although it''s a w, I don''t n on changing it. Being a man, it''s normal to be a yer, and you should understand that."

    The Cardinal was furious. He thought that the two words "loyal dog" meant that Robb was the Queen''s faithful servant, but how did he twist it to that direction? He was treating the serious war like a game!

    The Cardinal said in a stern voice, "Then don''t me us for being impolite."

    Robbughed and said, "Come on, let''s see how impolite you can be."

    The Cardinal replied, "Don''t be so arrogant. We know that ordinary soldiers can''t do anything to you, so we have prepared something specifically to deal with you. Although doing so will hurt our strength, it''s worth it if we can defeat you."

    After saying that, he gestured to one of his subordinates behind him. The subordinate left the crowd and went behind a nearby civilian house, where he took out a crystal ball and whispered to the other side, "Godfather is on Bright Road. Take advantage of his absence and raid Westwind City..."

    Meanwhile, the Cardinal raised his wand high into the sky, and the other Cardinals, Archbishops, Bishops, and Priests behind him all did the same. At the same time, all kinds of magical artifacts were raised into the air, creating quite a spectacle.

    The Cardinal shouted, "Open the gate to heaven!"

    Everyone behind him echoed, "Open the gate to heaven!"

    Countless ck magic rushed towards the sky. The main forces of the Church of Darkness were all casting spells and summoning, creating an impressive scene. A huge, ck magic array appeared in midair, and countless ck lights tore through the sky, tearing open a huge crack in the dark night sky.

    The crack grewrger andrger, finally bing a rectangr portal. A fallen angel flew out of the portal, with ck wings, ck armor, a ck helmet, and a ck spear.

    Robb eximed, "Wow!"

    The fanatical followers of the Church of Darkness all kneeled down with devout eyes, gazing at the fallen angel in the sky. The pce guards, on the other hand, showed nervousness. It was a fallen angel, and itsbat power was extremely strong, equivalent to that of the Queen''s skeletal dragon. It was not something that ordinary people could deal with!

    The fallen angel looked down on the human beings below and saw the Cardinal pointing at Robb...

    The corners of the fallen angel''s mouth showed a hint of contemptuous smile, and its ck wings folded as it swooped down towards Robb.

    Everyone''s eyes followed the ck fallen angel, watching as it charged towards Robb. Those who knew Robb''s strength were secretly wondering how many moves it would take for Godfather to defeat the fallen angel, maybe around five moves.

    The fanatics of the Church of Darkness who had never left Bright Road and did not know Robb''s strength, were thinking to themselves that this man was as good as dead.

    The angel plummeted from the sky to the ground, and in just a few seconds, he swung his ck spear and stabbed towards Robb. The spearhead was sharp, and as it sliced through the air, it made a piercing whistle that seemed to pierce through the air itself.

    However, as the spearhead reached Robb, it suddenly stopped short, because Robb reached out and caught the spear with one hand. He then grabbed the fallen angel''s cor and mmed him onto the ground.

    "Bang!"

    The fallen angel was thrown onto the ground, unable to get up.

    The fanatics of the Church of Darkness: "..."

    Even George and the others were surprised, although they knew Godfather would win, they didn''t expect him to win with just one move.

    Robb pped his hands and said, "Let''s try something new! I already beat an angel in the Capital of Saints, so I don''t have time to y with fallen angels. They have simrbat power anyway, and I''m not even interested in testing their strength. Do you have anything more creative or suspenseful?"

    "Don''t be so coy, do you think there''s only one?" the Cardinal shouted loudly. "If there''s only one, a summoning spell is enough. But what we opened is the gateway that connects Heaven and Earth, the Gate of Heaven! This is the only time you can be arrogant."

    As he spoke, a second fallen angel flew out of the huge gateway in the sky, also in ck armor and helmet, but instead of a spear, he held a greatsword in his hands. Then another one flew out, this time with a bow, and yet another with a scepter!

    One after another, fallen angels flew out of the Gate of Heaven, a group of them filling the sky in just a few moments, at least nearly a hundred of them.

    The fanatics of the Church of Darkness on the ground were ecstatic, jumping up and shouting incoherently. They had never seen so many angels in their lives, and they were overjoyed.

    The pce guards on the Queen''s side were all pale with fear. From where did they get so many angels? How could they win this battle? Even if Godfather was strong, this seemed impossible to win.

    Number 48 couldn''t help but whisper, "What should we do? Can Godfather really beat so many angels? Number 8 and Number 32, do you want to go back to Westwind City and ask Elsie to lead the Westwind Guards toe and help?"

    Number 32 was already frightened and couldn''t speak.

    Number 8, on the other hand, remained calm. He was the first necromancer to settle in Westwind City and had been living next to Robb for many years. He had far more confidence in Robb than the other subordinates of the queen. With a calm voice, he said, "Don''t panic. Let''s take a look first. I have never seen Godfather fail to deal with an enemy all these years."

    At this moment, Robb couldn''t help but stand up from the big rock he was sitting on and said, "Huh? They can summon so many? Indeed, there is strength in numbers. Arge group of bishops plus archbishops, simultaneously opening the summoning formation, is really amazing. In that case, the Church of Light will definitely do the same thing, and they may be even stronger."

    The cardinal sneered, "We talked to you nicely and made conditions, but you didn''t ept. Now it''s time for punishment. I want to see how you can fight against so many angels."

    He pointed at Robb and shouted, "This man, it''s him. Eliminate him, angel army."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 749: This is interesting

    Chapter 749: This is interesting

    Robb murmured with admiration, no wonder the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness could call the shots in this world. The power of this summoning technique was really beyond his expectations. With just one move, so many angels appeared. Suchbat power was indeed enough to influence and control a kingdom.

    To fight against so many angels, humans would need to mobilize arge army.

    Nearly a hundred fallen angels in the sky simultaneously pped their wings, and ck feathers floated down. The fallen angels holding staffs and scepters began to chant spells and prepare spells, while the fallen angels with swords, shields, and spears simultaneously swooped down towards Robb on the ground.

    "Angel Legion, full attack!"

    This was truly terrifying. The oppressive feeling brought by the Angel Legion covered the sky and the earth, making breathing difficult.

    Robb reached out and grabbed the double-handed sword swung at him by a fallen angel. The sword had a sharp de, but Robb grabbed it with his hand and wasn''t afraid of his arm being chopped off. The angel was stunned, then a little confused, and then felt Robb pull hard, trying to take his sword. The angel held onto the sword tightly and wouldn''t let go. As a result, both the angel and the sword were dragged over by Robb. Robb then swung the sword, drawing a semicircle in the air, and heavily smashed into another angel.

    With a bang, ck bird feathers flew all over the sky, and both angels were battered and bruised.

    At this moment, another fallen angel swung his sword from behind, but Robb turned around and kicked him. The angel raised his shield to block Robb''s foot, and continued to swing his one-handed sword towards Robb with his right hand.

    Unexpectedly, Robb''s foot hit the shield with even greater force than the sword. The angel felt a huge forceing from the shield and flew backward with a loud noise. Naturally, the sword couldn''t be swung down anymore.

    At the same time, two angels with spears stabbed at Robb. Robb grabbed one spear with one hand, dragged it towards the other, and then twisted it hard. The two steel spears twisted together like twisted dough, forming a dead knot. The two angels exerted their strength to pull back, but they couldn''t separate them at all.

    With one fist, Robb knocked both angels flying with bruised and swollen faces.

    Just as the angels who charged towards Robb with a fierce momentum were about to reach him, they suddenly shrank back together. Then, an angel holding a staff in the sky threw out a huge fireball, no, it was not a fireball, but an upgraded version of the spell. The terrifying heat came down like a barrage.

    "Wow, a fallen archangel?" Robb eximed. Suddenly, he reached behind his back and pulled out a bow, even though there was nothing on his back. This bow emitted two types of light: green and gold. It was the Bow of Life that he had made when he was fighting against the ck Dragon. The material used was the Tree of Life wood that he had obtained while chasing after two dwarf craftsmen.

    Inside the bow resided the soul of the Tree of Life. As soon as the bow was taken out, the Tree of Life inside it emitted an angry roar. When this thing was attacked, it would turn into an angry Tree of Life: "Damn angel, how dare youe and burn me?"

    Robb bent the string of the bow, ced an arrow on it, and shot it at the fallen archangel who was casting a spell. The Tree of Life infused all its magic into this arrow, which carried Robb''s attack power from the game rules and the Tree of Life''s additional, real magic.

    The arrow collided with the Fireball spell in mid-air, making a soft sound. The arrow easily pierced through the Fireball and continued flying towards the sky. The casting fallen archangel grunted and fell straight down from the sky.

    The fallen angel holding wands also started to cast spells. ck light flickered, and the angels who had been injured by Robb were recovering one by one. Even the fallen archangel who had just fallen from the sky flew up again.

    Then, the legion of angels came towards Robb with fierce momentum.

    Robb said, "Wow, this is interesting."

    In the west of Westwind City, in the woods to the southwest.

    An army had been lurking here for a long time. The soldiers in this army wore ck helmets and armor, while the thieves and hunters wore ck leather armor. Even the magicians and priests wore ck robes.

    This was an army from Lost City, the Temr Knghts of the Church of Darkness, a main force with formidablebat power.

    Of course, even if they were the strongest main force, they did not dare to attack Westwind City easily. They could only lurk outside. Until the crystal ball lit up, and someone inside told them that Godfather was now on Bright Road.

    Leading this army was a bishop. Actually, an army of this level should have been led by a cardinal. However, all the cardinals had gone to Br and were fighting to seize the capital. They could not bring another cardinal over here, so they had to let an archbishop lead the army.

    After closing the crystal ball, the archbishop silently prayed to the night sky for a few moments before loudly announcing, "Attention all soldiers! The Lord of Westwind City is not currently within the city, making this the perfect opportunity to attack. Everyone, prepare to assault Westwind City. Our primary targets are the hastily responding soldiers of Westwind City. Following that, we will target the priests, nuns, and believers of the New Church of Light. We will not spare any civilians who obstruct our mission. Kill them all!"

    "First team, intercept the Westwind Self-Defense Corps!"

    "Second team, block the sewer entrance and prevent the dwarves from crawling out from underground to engage us in battle."

    "Third team, form a defensive formation on the hillside and stop the elf army."

    "Fourth team, set everything on fire!"

    "Did everyone hear me clearly?"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "May the darkness bless us!"

    "May the darkness bless us!"

    Just as they finished their oath, they suddenly heard the sound of a bowstring vibrating. A warrior quickly pushed hard on the archbishops shoulder, and a feathered arrow pierced the warrior''s vital spot, causing him to copse. Then, a re was fired into the sky from a tree not far away, shining brightly in the darkness.

    The archbishop was furious, "Damn it, it''s an elven scout!"

    They thought they were lurking undetected in the forest outside Westwind City, but they forgot one thing - elves are friends of the forest. How could they easily hide from the elves if there were any disturbances in the forest?

    This elven scout had been monitoring them from a tree nearby for a long time. If they hadn''t revealed their intentions to attack Westwind City, the scout would have left them alone. But now that they had made their intentions clear, the elf wouldn''t be polite. After the attempt to ambush the archbishop with an arrow failed, the elf immediately fired a re and then leaped away into the treetops, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 750: Defending Westwind City

    Chapter 750: Defending Westwind City

    The archbishop clenched his teeth and said, "Since the ambush didn''t work, we''ll attack head-on! After all, that man is not here, so there''s nothing to fear in Westwind City."

    The Temr Knights charged out of the forest towards Westwind City, but halfway there, they realized that Westwind City was well-prepared. The elf scout who had been silently watching them from nearby had already warned the city to be on guard.

    Elsie jumped out from behind a scarecrow in a roadside field. He had actually wanted to jump off the city wall, but Westwind City didn''t have any walls; it was an open city. So, he could only jump out from behind the scarecrow, which was somewhat embarrassing. But that wasn''t important. He shouted loudly, "I am from Westwind Holy City, and we never invade others. But if anyone wants to invade Westwind City, we will make them pay a heavy price."

    After speaking, he gestured forward and shouted, "Westwind Self-Defense Corps! Charge!"

    Arge number of Westwind soldiers emerged from the haystacks in the field, including humans, dwarves, and elves.

    There were also many strange characters mixed in the army, such as Motra with gold rings and a curved sword, Baron Nuolun carrying a newly-made boxwood staff, Russ with a holy sword and dragonhide armor, Suofa with dual silver daggers, and Little Yi, who appeared unarmed but actually had two short guns strapped to his thighs. There was also the elf elder wearing a moon cloth robe...

    Of course, the most proud of them all was the dwarven chief. He held a blue-glowing giant axe in his hand, the true artifact, the symbol of identity and status since the 1960s, the Arcanite Battle Axe.

    Elsies equipment seemed a bitckluster in front of these people, but he didn''t care. He climbed onto a nearby haystack, lifted the lid on top of it, and climbed inside. Then, the haystack opened up, and a steam-powered tank rushed out!

    "Since Godfather is not here, it''s up to us."

    "Ah, he''s not here for once. I haven''t had a real fight in a long time. I''m so excited."

    "Defend Westwind City!"

    "Charge!"

    As soon as the Temr Knights charged out of the forest, they were met with a fierce attack from this group. The steam tank''s main gun fired first, sending the enemy Temr Knights flying. The elf elder raised his hand and summoned arge group of tree people to attack the Temr Knights. The elven archers, protected by the tree people, pulled their bows and arrows and rained down a storm of arrows.

    Baron Nuolun waved his staff, and two sharp wind des sliced through the enemy army. Suddenly, a middle-aged man jumped out next to him and waved his hand, shooting out a fireball the size of a football, flying over the enemy ranks and exploding, sending people flying.

    Baron Nuolun was surprised, "Who are you, brother? You look familiar. Why haven''t you shown up before?"

    The middle-aged man said, "It''s me, George''s father!"

    Lord Nuolun: "..."

    The Big Loli held up her holy sword and recited a long battle monologue, "Evil scoundrels, youe from the darkness and seek to overthrow the light. But as long as I, Guardian of Light, Russ Belmonde Drac, exists, the Holy Light will never be extinguished. I will use my holy sword and my life to protect..."

    Before she finished her lines, Motra swung his curved de and shouted, "LEAP!" and jumped into the enemy''s camp. He wielded his de left and right, causing the Temr Knights to run for cover. However, a ck Earth Knight charged towards him and raised a ridiculously thick shield, blocking three of Motras strikes and pushing back his attack.

    At that moment, a short figure suddenly jumped over and swung arge axe, chopping the ck Earth Knight''s shield in half and splitting the person behind him in two. The one swinging the axe was the dwarf leader, whoughed and said, "Arcanite Reaper is so damn strong. I''m going to name this thing that."

    Motra envied him and said, "Ah, I also want such a powerful weapon."

    The dwarf leaderughed and said, "Don''t worry, when we have enough arcanite, there will be a share for you too."

    As they joked around, they heard the voice of Elsie behind them, "You two idiots, get out of the way. You''re blocking the path for my steam tank."

    Motra and the dwarf leader were startled and quickly jumped to the left and right. Then, a majestic and arrogant steam tank rushed past them from where they had been standing earlier, causing chaos among the enemy troops.

    The two of them raised their middle fingers towards the tank and shouted, "Elsie, f*** you. You clearly did that on purpose."

    Thebat power of Westwind City had always been underestimated because Robb didn''t like his subordinates getting hurt or killed. In his own words, if you idiots get hurt or die, I still have to heal and resurrect you, which is too troublesome. It''s better if I do it myself.

    Therefore, the powerfulbat power of Westwind City had always been hidden, and no one knew how strong they were when they fought with all their might!

    Here were the elite Westwind warriors armed with Robb''s cheat equipment, the brave and fearless dwarves, the mysterious and elegant elves who excelled in literature, and countless heroic characters "picked up" by Robb. These people didn''t have the opportunity to fight regrly, so no one knew how strong they were. But now, it was time for them to show off.

    The Archbishop of the Church of Light suddenly felt a sense of pressure. He knew the Pope was wrong. Westwind City was not just a one man city, there were also such powerful troops...

    He gritted his teeth and took out a scroll from his pocket. This was something the Pope had given him before he left, and it was said to have consumed a considerable amount of the Pope''s magic to make. He couldn''t use it recklessly until it was absolutely necessary.

    He tossed the scroll into the sky, and it emitted a ck light. A fallen angel flew down from the sky.

    "You''re all going to die! Without Godfather here, I''d like to see how you deal with a fallen angel!"

    As soon as the Archbishop finished speaking, about ten tanks raised their barrels together and fired their rocketunchers. Boom! Boom boom boom...

    The fallen angel had just started diving and hadn''t had time to strike yet when it was hit by ten rockets and fell from the sky with a scream, crashing into the ground and dying.

    The Archbishop: "..."

    He began to feel fear and wanted to turn and run away.

    As he lifted his foot to take a step back, he suddenly felt a sharp, icy sensation in his back, as if something had stabbed into him. He turned his head with difficulty and saw a dark-skinned female assassin standing behind him. She pulled a poisoned dagger out of his back and whispered, "Remember, the person who killed you is named Suofa. Go repent in hell."

    The Archbishop fell to the ground with a thud and died.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 751: Leg pillow

    Chapter 751: Leg pillow

    Bright Road!

    The king of wind kicks, oh, wait, the king of wind doesn''t have feet, his lower body is just a whirlwind. He wrapped the king of mes with a whirlwind, and the two elemental lords seem to be riding horses.

    The king of mes angrily reached into the sky to grab, grab, grab, but the king of wind dodged left and right, not letting the king of mes catch him.

    This made the furious king of mes cast all kinds of messy magic, such as fireballs, meteorites, fire rain, explosion, and sts, but the king of winds whirlwind still kept wrapping around the king of mes neck, never letting go.

    After a while, the two elemental lords fall to the ground with a loud bang. The king of mes eventually turned into a ball of mes, disappearing without a trace. The king of wind also turned into a clear breeze, dissipating in the air.

    The soldiers of West Gran immediately cheered, but the soldiers of East Gran looked grim.

    West Gran already had a big advantage, and losing the king of wind would not affect their offense. However, East Gran was in a great disadvantage and losing the king of mes made this battle even harder.

    The queen couldn''t help but rejoice, "Great! Robb Smith, you truly deserve to be a descendant of the Smith family. Your king of wind has sessfully defeated the king of mes. Well done, now it''s time for our final attack."

    After her statement, a typical servant would usually say something like, "Your Majesty, it is my duty," or some boastful words to im credit.

    However, after the queen finished speaking, she realized that Robb Smith was actually in a daze, standing motionless like a fool.

    The queen furrowed her brow and asked, "What are you doing?"

    Madeline rushed over, sweating profusely, and patted Robb''s shoulder. "Mr. Robb, what''s wrong with you?"

    At that moment, Robb was controlling his Bright Road clone, punching a fallen angel and kicking another out. Suddenly he felt someone tapping him, damn it, do they expect him to multitask like this? This is too much!

    Anyway, he had to cut over and see what was going on. He quickly switched his consciousness and immediately saw Madeline with a concerned expression standing in front of him. "Mr. Robb, what''s wrong with you?"

    Robb quickly said, "It''s nothing!"

    After saying that, he immediately switched back, punching another fallen angel. Then he cut back again and heard Madeline say, "If it''s nothing, why are you in a daze? Is it because summoning the king of wind has depleted your magic power?"

    This excuse was great! He had to use it to avoid being exhausted from multitasking.

    Robb quickly said, "Yes, yes, I''m so tired. I need to rest for a while." He pretended to copse on the ground.

    He switched back and dodged two fireballs that came down from the sky. He shot a zing angel down with his bow and arrow.

    When he cut back, he found himself lying in Madeline''s arms. He pretended to copse, but didn''t expect her to catch him. She gentlyid him down and put his head on herp.

    A leg pillow!

    Robb: "......"

    Madeline said, "Summoning the king of wind must have tired you out. Close your eyes and rest for a while. Leave the rest to the brave warriors."

    Okay, that was a good proposal. Multitasking was too tiring, and it was good to rest for a while.

    Robb closed his eyes, and then quickly switched his consciousness back. As soon as he did, he realized that because he had switched back and forth too quickly, he had a brief moment of dizziness. A fireball had already hit his face, and he couldn''t avoid it. With a loud bang, the fireball engulfed him.

    The people of the Church of Darkness cheered loudly, "Hit him! No one can resist the fireball of the zing angel..."

    As soon as they finished speaking, the mes dissipated, and Robb stood firmly without a single burnt hair. He had only lost 3232 HP, which he quickly replenished with a gulp of milk. "Damn it, I was a little busy just now, and you took advantage of it to hit me with a fireball? Just wait, you''re dead."

    Robb didn''t bother standing on the ground anymore. He shot up into the sky in an instant, flying to the fallen archangel''s side. The archangel was slightly stunned as Robb grabbed his throat, lifted him up, and mmed him to the ground with a thud. The archangel was powerless to resist and fell like a meteor, leaving a huge pit in the ground.

    He pinched his fingers in mid-air. "Alright, now I can deal with you guys peacefully."

    "Mr. Robb looks so handsome when he''s tired," Madeleine said as she sat on the ground with Robb''s head on herp. She was happy because she could be so close to him and secretly touch his face. He didn''t even know, hehe.

    The queen next to her couldn''t help but smile and shake her head. This friend was hopeless, with no dignity in front of men. You''ll only be bullied like this. You need to learn from me and always maintain your pride and confidence in front of crazy men...

    But never mind!

    Now wasn''t the time to think about that. The king of mes had fallen, and Mondra''s magic should have been depleted. Now there was only a group of low morale and unenthusiastic rebels left to be thoroughly wiped out. Then, West Gran would be reunited!

    Twenty years! It had been twenty long years, but the Kingdom of Gran was finally going to be back in the hands of the royal family.

    The queen was excited, looking up at the sky. Dawn had just begun to break, and she didn''t know how the battle was going on Bright Road. But the crazy Man was sure to deal with the Church of Darkness. If her own actions weren''t fast enough and the crazy Man beat her to it, how could she still be proud in front of him?

    She shook herself out of her thoughts and shouted, "All troops, attack!"

    The horn sounded again!

    The West Gran army was full of morale, all pulling together, and once again charged at the pce walls.

    In the sky, the Skeletal Dragon showed its might, suppressing the angel summoned by the archbishop. The whole army was united, and the city would be breached in no time.

    However...

    Just then, chaos suddenly broke out in the Skeletal Army, which was responsible for surrounding the Capital of Saints. The queen frowned, "What''s going on over there?"

    She had just asked, and before anyone could send someone to investigate, the Skeletal Army in the north suddenly copsed. The Skeleton soldiers were forcibly broken apart by arge army, and everything that passed through was turned into flying ash and dissipated.

    The golden light was brighter than the dawn in the sky. In the Holy Light, the g of the Church of Light fluttered...

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 752: I am a subject of the Kingdom of Gran

    Chapter 752: I am a subject of the Kingdom of Gran

    The holy light shone brilliantly!

    The Expeditionary Legion came blessed by the Holy Light and broke through the undead army in the north in an instant. The several undead magicians stationed in that direction retreated in a sorry state.

    The queen turned her head in astonishment to look north, where the gs of the Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light fluttered together, and therge army constantly rushing out of the northern in made her a bit at a loss for a moment.

    "Damn it!" The queen cursed secretly. She never thought that Mondra would be so despicable as to let the army of the Kingdom of Norma enter her kingdom. This was equivalent to his having made up his mind to be a puppet king. Even if he could stop her attack this time, he could only obey themands of the Kingdom of Norma in the future.

    "Is he even giving up his face?" The queen was angry. "His shameful name will be recorded in history books."

    Barry sighed lightly beside her. "Some people really don''t care at all about how they will be written in history books. Your Majesty, there is no point in scolding him now. What should we do?"

    The queen said in a deep voice, "Fight back! The Expeditionary Legions of the Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light have not received my permission to enter our kingdom''s territory and vite our territorial sovereignty. Our army swears to defend our own territory and cannot retreat a single step against any aggressor. Fight back fiercely!"

    "Your Majesty, there are no ordinary soldiers left in the north, only undead."

    "Good, cover the in with mortar fire! Use all the remaining thorium bombs and st them out."

    "Your Majesty, the air force is ready."

    "Your Majesty, Mondra army has taken advantage of the situation to counterattack from the pce."

    "Forget about Mondra. Our army now only has one enemy, the invading army of the enemy kingdom." The queen picked up the amplifying magical device and said loudly to Mondra army in the city, "Mondra''s loyal dogs, I''m not talking to you now. You can cover your ears and not listen. I want to talk to the White Lion Knights, the me Knights, the Ice Knights, and the Thunder Knights. You have also seen that Mondra has colluded with the Kingdom of Norma and brought in the Kingdom of Norma''s reinforcements. This person has turned the civil war of the Kingdom of Gran into a war between the Kingdom of Gran and the Kingdom of Norma."

    She paused and continued, "This is no longer a civil war! If you still have blood, conscience, and love for your own kingdom, then you should also understand who is the true object worthy of your loyalty. Now, my entire army in West Gran will immediately stop the civil war and no longer engage with you. I will always put the interests of the Kingdom of Gran first. With the enemy at our doorstep, what should we do? It''s up to you to decide."

    The queen turned her head and pointed to the Expeditionary Legion of the Kingdom of Norma in the north. "Let theme."

    Mondra also picked up a magical amplification device and said, "Don''t listen to that woman''s nonsense!"

    However, he shouted with little energy, because if one''s argument is not just, their passion will not be strong.

    The me Knights, the Ice Knights, and the Thunder Knights all hesitated.

    Mondra saw the wavering of the army''s morale and quickly looked at Yingsi next to him.

    Yingsi was Mondra''s loyal supporter, nodded, and shouted, "White Lion Knights, don''t listen to that woman, be loyal to His Majesty, he is the only king for you."

    The members of the White Lion Knight Knights followed suit and shouted, "Loyalty to His Majesty!"

    This helped bolster morale, and the hesitant expressions on the faces of the me Knights, Ice Knight Knights, and Thunder Knight Knights were slightly swayed by the White Lion Knight Knights.

    Morale was bing stable!

    At this moment, the East Gate, which had intentionally been left open by West Gran without any encirclement, suddenly opened wide, and a troop of unknown origin rushed into the city. The troops all wore white helmets and armor, looking exactly like the White Lion Knights, or rather, they were originally part of the White Lion Knights.

    At the forefront was amander wearing steel armor and wielding arge two-handed sword.

    He was none other than the famous Baron Perseus, the charging powerhouse of the White Lion Knights. He pointed his double-handed sword at Yingsi and shouted, "Your Highness, I was once so loyal to you, but now I realize that all my loyalty was just foolishness! Under your leadership, the White Lion Knights has be a group ofpdogs, an evil tool, and a manipted pawn. Are you now leading the White Lion Knights to be traitors to the kingdom?"

    He yelled loudly, and the furious roar of the berserker shook the entire Capital of Saints. "We are proud White Lions, the lions of the Kingdom of Gran! I did not join the White Lion Knights to be a puppet, a traitor! Your favor to me in the past is nowpletely gone. Now, I will fight for myself and my pride!"

    He raised his double-handed sword and charged at Yingsi, and the members of the White Lion Knights behind him also charged, not only against Yingsi, but also against their formerrades.

    The White Lion Knights immediately fell into chaos!

    Some wanted to fight, some did not, some wanted to follow Yingsi, and some wanted to break away from him.

    Everyone had their own will; they were not puppets, toys, or indifferent numbers. A thousand soldiers would have a thousand different thoughts and would not be simplymanded by themander''s words.

    The White Lion Knights has split into two factions and engaged in a civil war within the city.

    The three armies, the me Knight Legion, Ice Knights, and Thunder Knights, were stunned by the sudden turn of events. After a while, the Ice Knight Legion''s leader suddenly shouted, "From now on, the Ice Knight Legion will break away from Mondras army and join with West Gran to fight against the invading enemy."

    The leader of the me Knights hesitated for a long time but eventually stood up and said, "The me Knights will fight against the Kingdom of Norma!"

    Only the leader of the Thunder Knights remained hesitant because the Wind Knights was in West Gran, and Thunder and Wind were natural enemies.

    At this moment, a Thunder Magician outside the city suddenly shouted, "The queen has allowed Wind and Thunder to split into two factions and operate independently."

    The Thunder Knight Legion suddenly realized that West Gran was not trying to suppress them for the sake of the Wind Knights, but to resolve their conflicts by splitting them into two factions.

    The leader of the Thunder Knights raised his hand and said, "The Thunder Knights are also a part of the Kingdom of Gran. In the face of foreign enemies, we must work together and fight back. I order the entire legion to leave the city and fight against Norman."

    Watching the changes within the city, the queen smiled with satisfaction.

    With unityes strength, and with divisiones weakness! Mondra Belmonde Drac, you are finished. Regardless of the oue of this battle, the Kingdom of Gran will be one.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 753: It is necessary to unite as one

    Chapter 753: It is necessary to unite as one

    The Kingdom of Norma shone brightly, as if a savior had arrived. They were proud, but they did not expect to be greeted by abined force of the Queen''s army and most of Mondras, who turned to face them.

    Thorium bombs fired from mortars exploded within the Norma army, the shrapnel sweeping through the ranks and causing soldiers to flee in panic.

    In the sky, manticore knights and griffin knights flew side by side, urately throwing bombs into their enemy''s formations.

    The once brightly shining legion was suddenly reduced to a sorry state by the bombings.

    The Norma generals were confused. What kind of bombs were these? Had West Gran be so wealthy that they could use Thorium for bombs?

    However, they soon realized that the mortar had stopped firing...

    There were not many Thorium bombs left, as they had already been used up during the siege. After a few shots, the Thorium bombs were depleted, and they could only serve as an opening gambit, unable to deal a devastating blow to the Norma army.

    Normas army regrouped slightly, then the knights charged forward!

    Norma, also known as the Kingdom of Knights, had a higher quality of closebat professions, such as knights and warriors, than the Kingdom of Gran. The impact of the charging army of knights and warriors was truly breathtaking.

    However, the Kingdom of Gran was not a puppet of the Kingdom of Norma, nor was it living off its reputation, as it had maintained its independent status for thousands of years.

    The magic Kingdom of Gran, consisting of four elements - oh, wait, now it was five elements- had finally united as one.

    me, ice, earth, wind, and thunder!

    The five magic systems stood together, red, blue, ck, green, and the magic radiated over the heads of the five magic legions. The magicians all waved their wands forward at the same time. In an instant, multicolored rays of light filled the sky, and countless fireballs, ice arrows, falling stones, wind des, and lightning bolts were shot towards the knights.

    "Boom!"

    The sky was filled with light, and blood spattered.

    War is brutal, but it is also passionate!

    Who would sacrifice their lives for their kingdom if not for themselves?

    You are righteous, but am I evil?

    We are just fighting for that small piece ofnd for our own kingdom!

    Even if we die, we have no regrets!

    However, behind the warriors of justice, there is always a group of conspirators standing who are not for the kingdom or the people, but only for their own selfish desires, such as a man named Mondra Belmonde Drac.

    He stood up in embarrassment and looked at the few remaining followers after everyone had betrayed him. He couldn''t help but sigh. He knew that no matter who wins or loses in this war, he is finished, and no one can tolerate him.

    While the two sides were fighting to the death, he quickly retreated. He could still escape now, but if he waited any longer, even escape would be a luxury.

    With a few of his most trusted followers, he quietly slipped into the sewer, and fled the city along the dirtiest drainage ditch.

    "ng!"

    Yingsi blocked Perseus'' two-handed sword with his single-handed sword, but his wrist was numb from the shock. The growth rate of this subordinate truly impressed him. A few years ago, he was still just a rookie berserker, but in these few years, he has grown so much that it''s almost like he''s flying.

    Perhaps, as he said himself, he shattered the ruby that tempted him, he broke through his own weaknesses, and he would no longer want to rely on his own power, but could fully unleash his anger.

    Only such a berserker could be the strongest berserker.

    But Yingsi was old!

    He no longer had the vigor, and more importantly, after following Mondra, his heart was no longer pure. And a pdin needs a pure heart to maintain their powerful abilities.

    Yingsi swung his sword twice in session, but Perseus easily dodged them, and then counterattacked with a single attack. He had to use all his strength just to barely parry it.

    He seemed to smell the breath of being outdated by the times...

    Perseus shouted, "Great Duke Yingsi, you can still stop now. You have shown me kindness, and I don''t want to kill you with my own hands."

    Yingsiughed, "Come on, boy! Can you really kill me?"

    "Don''t continue on the wrong path."

    "Am I wrong? I''m not wrong! Kid, you''ll never know what it feels like to be superior to others, and only Mondra can give me that feeling. If I hadn''t stood on Mondra''s side back then, I wouldn''t have enjoyed twenty years of glory and wealth. I have enjoyed everything in these twenty years, and I have no regrets."

    "You''re beyond redemption. You''re no longer the kind elder who recruited me into the legion. Now you''re just a wild beast."

    "So what?"

    "Then I''ll kill you!"

    The baron''s eyes turned red in an instant, and he roared, shing his two-handed sword left and right. He used Ten Cross sh, Three Section sh, Blood Flow, Furious Outburst, Silver Light sh, Mountain Breaker sh, Three Section sh, Upper Swipe, Soul Devourer Demon Sealing sh, Mountain Breaker Split Earth sh...

    Four years ago, Robb showcased abo move in front of him. He practiced and pondered it desperately every night in his dreams, repeatedly failing and trying again. Now, his power has finally been unlocked. (For those who forgot, please see Chapter 36.)

    He crazily executedbo moves!

    Yingsi blocked the first three moves, but couldn''t block the rest. Heavy sword strikesnded on him, one after another, and in a short moment, Yingsi was chopped into pieces.

    The civil war within the White Lion Knights came to a sudden stop...

    The White Knights who were loyal to Yingsi dropped their weapons and kneeled down one by one. At this moment, the leader of the White Lion Knights had silently be Perseus.

    He raised his heavy sword and shouted, "We can still fight! Follow me out of the city! We will join the battle against the Kingdom of Norma. The proud White Lion banner will only fight for Gran!"

    The sudden change in the battle was too fast for people to follow.

    However, all the legions of the Kingdom of Gran immediately united as one.

    Themander-in-chief of the Kingdom of Gran expeditionary force, seeing the stalemate in front of him, was a bit stunned. He never thought it would turn out like this.

    At that moment, a cardinal of the Church of Light stood up behind him. The cardinal of the Church of Light was even more arrogant than that of the Church of Darkness. He raised his scepter and shouted, "It''s time to show the people of Gran our true power. Their bravery is not worth mentioning in the face of absolute power. Come on, all the faithful, let''s open the gates of heaven together!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 754: I promise you everything

    Chapter 754: I promise you everything

    In this expeditionary force of the Kingdom of Norma, there are mixed in arge group of high-ranking figures such as cardinals and archbishops.

    The Church of Light has gone all out this time, with almost all of the cardinals and archbishops present except for the Pope. The main force of the Church of Light hase together, intending to crush both the Kingdom of West Gran and the Church of Darkness in one fell swoop.

    All of this is due to Robb''s steel battleships. Because of the powerful might of the steel battleships, all the ports along the coast of the Kingdom of Norma tremble in fear. The Church of Darkness''s warships are also trailing behind the queen''s steel battleships, looting Norma''s merchant ships one day and Norma''s ports the next.

    With the coast in constant turmoil, who could bear it?

    The Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light can''t do anything about the steel battleships; they can''t win a battle with them nor catch up to them in pursuit. So, they have chosen to attack bynd, signing an agreement with the desert kingdom to pass through the desert and invade West Gran.

    As long as they defeat the queen and the Church of Darkness, they won''t have to worry about the warships on the sea because those broken warships won''t be able toe ashore.

    The Church of Light had originally nned to simultaneously deal with the legions of West Gran and the Church of Darkness, but unexpectedly, West Gran and the Church of Darkness started to have a dispute. Now, the knights of the Kingdom of Norma have engaged the army of West Gran in battle, but the Temr Knights of the Church of Light have no one to lead them.

    The cardinal raised his scepter high, and behind him, arge group of cardinals, archbishops, bishops, priests, and nuns also raised their holy artifacts. The holy light was bright and dazzling, and a portal slowly appeared in the dawn sky, a golden portal...

    Then, a winged angel with snow-white wings flew out of the portal.

    Then, the second, third, fourth angel...

    In an instant, nearly a hundred angels appeared in the sky!

    Countless snow-white wings, v-white armor, and snow -white robes, the momentum was immense.

    When the warriors of West Gran saw this scene, they couldn''t help but shudder.

    The angel that had been fighting the queen''s skeleton dragon in the sky suddenly became heroic. He swiftly shed his sword three to five times on the skeleton dragon, then kicked it out of the sky with a forceful kick. He then flew into the middle of the angel army, pointing his big sword at the West Gran people below, his face showing a victorious, smug smile.

    It was as if he were saying, "You bullied me when I was alone just now? Now that the army of my angel group has arrived, you will have a hard time."

    The queen looked up at the sky and then down at the ground...

    This is the territory of the Kingdom of Gran. In fact, there are not many troops from the Kingdom of Norma. If it weren''t for the recent painful civil war in East and West Gran, with full force, they could block the knight army of the Kingdom of Norma on the ground and also fight the angel army in the sky with the formation of magicians and archers, they might have a chance of victory.

    However...

    After the civil war, the exhausted army suffered huge losses. Now, it is already quite difficult for them to deal with the knight army on the ground alone, and if they also have to face the angel army in the sky, they won''t be able to hold on for long.

    The queen closed her eyes in pain.

    Madeline and Barry leaned in and whispered, "What should we do?"

    "I don''t know!" The queen sighed, "I really don''t know."

    When she said "I don''t know," Madeline was shocked. In her memory, Elizabeth was an incredibly strong woman who had always struggled in adversity and never uttered a word of weakness. But today, she actually said the three words "I don''t know." Does that mean that even she has given up hope?

    Madeline bit her lip. "Then, shall we retreat, go back to Bright Road and regroup?"

    The queen also bit her lip. "If we do that, all thend in East Gran will be marked with the emblem of the Kingdom of Norma. I''m really unwilling to ept that."

    "This is not your fault. It''s all because of Mondra."

    "No, it''s my fault!" The queen said in pain, "It''s my inadequate diplomatic skills that led to this situation."

    She looked up at the sky. "Even if we want to retreat now, the other side won''t let us go so easily, right? The angel army can fly, and the knight troops of the Kingdom of Norma are also very fast. In contrast, our magic knights moves rtively slowly... The losses during the retreat will not be small."

    Madeline saw her strange expression and couldn''t help but whisper, "Elizabeth, what do you want to say?"

    The queen sighed. "My only option now is to call the crazy man and cry to him for help. Then, in front of him, I may never be able to raise my head again. He will definitely take advantage of the situation and propose all sorts of perverse conditions... those shameless conditions that men always propose to women... Madeline, should I give up my dignity to save my kingdom in front of a man, or should I perish with my kingdom for the sake of my dignity?"

    Madeline whispered, "What''s the point of ying dignity in front of your beloved man? You''re being ridiculous."

    The queen... Well, there''s no point in asking this guy.

    The queen only hesitated for a second, or maybe just half a second. For someone like her, making a decision didn''t require much time because the countless angels in the sky would not give her any time to think.

    She grabbed the crystal ball.

    However, as she took out the thing, she was thinking to herself, [ That crazy man should be dealing with the Church of Darkness right now. I wonder if he has time to answer the phone?]

    The phone rang...

    The Queen did not expect Robb to answer the call so quickly.

    When the crystal ball lit up, she saw Robb holding the crystal ball in his left hand and crushing a fallen angel''s face with his right hand, throwing it to the ground, and then stepping heavily on his stomach. The fallen angel screamed and ck feathers floated everywhere.

    Then, while dodging a fireball shot by a fallen archangel, Robb held the crystal ball in front of his face andbed his hair with his hand, making himself look a little more handsome. "Miss Queen, you didn''t call me when you asked me to save Bright Road earlier. Why did you suddenly call now?"

    Without wasting any time, the Queen got straight to the point, "Come to Mondra''sir to help me, I will promise you anything."

    "Wow!" Robb eximed, surprised. "What happened over there? You''re even making such crazy promises. You know, when a woman says ''I will promise you anything'' to a man, that can be... hehehe."

    "I don''t have time to exin!" The Queen said firmly.

    Without waiting for Robbs response, she hung up the phone decisively and said to Madeline and Barry next to her, "Fight to the death, never retreat!"

    At that moment, Robb Smith, who was lying on Madeline''sp, opened his eyes and looked up at the sky. No wonder Miss Queen couldn''t hold on anymore. It turned out that someone had also opened the gate to heaven over there.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 755: I have something urgent to do, so I have to go first

    Chapter 755: I have something urgent to do, so I have to go first

    "Mr. Robb, sorry, I have to put you down temporarily." Madeline said gently in Robb''s ear. "I''m going to fight with Elizabeth, you lie down and rest for a while, we will definitely win."

    After saying this, she suddenly whispered again, "If we can''t win, you run away quickly, I will stay behind."

    "Stay calm, my teacher will be here soon," Robb said.

    "Is he not fighting the angel army of the Church of Darkness? I saw it in the crystal ball, how can he have time to help us?" Madeline said.

    "He will have time, don''t worry," Robb whispered. "My teacher is just ying with the fallen angels, not really fighting, so he cane over anytime."

    Bright Road!

    Robb put themunication crystal ball back into his pocket, punched a fallen angel sneaking up from behind, and sighed, "No time to y here."

    He promised the queen to "guard Bright Road", so when he fought against the fallen angel legion, he was not in a hurry, just ying with them slowly.

    There are always some abnormal yers in this world who like to y games in various ways.

    For example, Super Mario runs at full speed, without mushroom, and rush clearing.

    Also, Contra where you fire only the necessary bullets and rely mostly on movement to clear the level.

    ying games for a long time will bring out these absurd methods.

    Robb was just ying an absurd method when he was fighting the fallen angels. Now that he knows the queen is in trouble again, he can no longer y this method.

    He stretchedzily and said, "Alright! Help to the end and send the Buddha to the west. The time hase to end this farce."

    Robb disappeared suddenly with a brush, and the next moment, he appeared at the door of Heavens Gate.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, a golden gate of heaven was set up in front of the ck gate of heaven.

    The final summoning skill of the Pope, the highest profession of the holy system in "Dark de", Heavens Gate.

    In fact, Robb also knew this skill, but he was toozy to use it just now.

    Two gates, facing each other!

    When he opened his gate, the Church of Darkness believers below werepletely stunned, and the pce guards were all stunned. Only George was still stupidly shouting, "What is that?"

    He would know what it was soon!

    A white-winged angel with a double-handed sword came out of the golden gate...

    As soon as the angel flew out of the gate, he had a head-on collision with a fallen angel who was also holding a double-handed sword. They were both angels, but one was a white angel and the other was a fallen angel, one with white wings and the other with ck wings. They used the same weapon, but...

    In theory, they should look the same, but...

    The equipment that the angel Robb was wearing was several times more powerful than the opposing side''s.

    In the game, the angels were drawn by the artists, and the artists always liked to draw some inexplicable outfits for the high-level NPCs. They were morous, exaggerated, and unrealistic, with huge armor that was disproportionatelyrge when they held a sword in their hands, and they were just in insane.

    The two angels looked at each other like this, and the fallen angel was almost crying with grievances. Why? Why could the white angel dress so cool while I had to dress so miserably?

    After a brief moment of grievance, the fallen angel raised his sword angrily, wishing all the white angels to die, including the one in front of him.

    He swung his sword fiercely, and then the angel summoned by Robb swung his sword in with a loud noise, causing the fallen angel''s sword to be thrown far away.

    The fallen angel felt his hands go numb... The power of the angel in front of him far exceeded his expectations and was much more powerful than any white angel he had seen before.

    He didn''t know that the angel in front of him was not from this world but was summoned by Robb, and the game data was much stronger than he had imagined.

    The angel summoned by Robb punched and kicked the fallen angel until he was bruised and swollen, and was thrown off to the side. There were also angels constantly emerging from the golden gate, dozens of them in just a moment.

    These angels were holding different weapons, such as spears, staffs, and scepters. They had various professions and styles, and they corresponded one by one with the fallen angels on the opposite side. But one thing was certain: they were all dressed cool and stylish, while the equipment on the fallen angels was like a group of refugeespared to the ones summoned by Robb.

    The fallen angels: "..."

    The two-colored angels collided in midair and fought fiercely. White feathers and ck feathers flew at the same time. In a blink of an eye, the fallen angels were suppressed and the white angels seemed to have no problem dealing with them.

    One of the white angels with thergest swords did not participate in the battle. He held arge sword in his hands and slowly descended from the sky. He sat down at the entrance of the pce and inserted his sword into the ground, watching the Temr Knights outside the pce.

    Robb pped his hands and said, "Okay, members of the Church of Darkness, you can y with these angels. I have something urgent to do, so I''m leaving."

    The people of the Church of Darkness: "..."

    Robb made a motion to return to the city in midair, froze for a few seconds, and then disappeared without a trace with a brush. Only a pile of scattered light particles were left in midair, as if he had never been there.

    However, when the members of the Church of Darkness turned to look at the golden gate next to them and the angels fighting against the fallen angels in the sky, they became certain that the man from earlier was truly here.

    "Where did that monster go?"

    "God knows!"

    "He actually abandoned this ce."

    "How much does he look down on us?"

    "Fuck! Full force attack, I don''t believe that we can''t take down this pce when he''s not even here."

    "Kill!"

    The members of the Church of Darkness rushed forward as if they were injected with chicken blood.

    However, the archangel sitting at the entrance of the pce couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to these foolish scum. He swung hisrge sword in his hands, and a terrifying sword light shone brightly in front of the pce, causing everyone to retreat tens of meters in fear just from the sword energy.

    "This angel seems to be much stronger than our fallen angels."

    "What the hell is this thing?"

    The archangel grinned and showed a polite smile, speaking the only line of dialogue that the game designer had designed for him: "Hello, I am the Archangel Michael, the strongest angel."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 756: Two Gates

    Chapter 756: Two Gates

    The Capital of Saints!

    The troops of West Gran are in chaos. The magicians have used a lot of magic to stop the advance of the enemies, and the two sides have formed a precarious bnce. However, the sudden attack of angels from the sky has disrupted the formation of the troops.

    Therge group of magicians had no choice but to redirect their attacks to the sky, with fireballs, ice arrows, and lightning bolts raining down on the angels. Although they sessfully prevented the angels from making another dive attack, it weakened their frontal firepower.

    The enemy knight legion took advantage of this andunched a fierce attack, breaking through West Gran''s army and forcing them to retreat continuously.

    The retreat of the front row of soldiers disrupted the formation of the magicians, forcing them to retreat as well, and weakening their magic attacks against the sky. The angels took advantage of this and dived down, causing even greater chaos for West Gran''s army.

    One angel even went straight for the queen, trying to capture the leader first.

    Barry threw two wind des at the angel, but it lightly dodged them and continued its descent. When it got close to the queen, Madeline suddenly leapt up and swung her ck holy sword in a ck arc. The angel blocked it with a sword, creating a ng sound, and Madeline was knocked back.

    However, in the instant that Madeline was knocked back, the queen waved her left hand, and a bone spear struck the angel''s chest.

    The angel grinned, not taking the bone spear seriously, as it only caused a slight internal injury. But just as it thought this, the queen waved her right hand, and a small volcano suddenly appeared under the angel''s feet, spewing outva that surged up and hit the angel.

    High-level earth magic - Wrath of the Earth!

    Does anyone remember that the queen''s parents were two outstanding magicians? Her family magic is not necromancy, but authentic earth magic.

    The angel screamed and was thrown far away, hitting the ground.

    The other angels were stunned...

    Then dozens of angels turned their attention to the queen.

    The queen''s heart sank, but she remained steadfast and calm, holding her wand in front of her chest with a serene expression. Dozens of angels pped their wings and flew towards her, with white feathers fluttering.

    Several angels shook their wings, and white feathers flew everywhere. They charged towards the queen, who was holding a staff in her hand and mming it heavily on the ground. She wanted to release another Earth'' spell, but she knew that it might not be effective this time. The angels were not fools; their intelligence was even higher than that of humans. They would be wary of the sudden appearance of a small volcano on the ground and would not easily fall for this trick again.

    The surrounding magicians and guards rushed to form a line of defense around the queen, and countless archers pulled their bows, ready to face the angel army''s attack.

    However, just at that moment!

    Suddenly, a figure shed, and the queen saw a man standing in front of her, a man.

    He reached out and pulled her behind him, blocking her in front of him.

    The queen, who was about to cast the Wrath of the Earth spell, suddenly stopped and became quiet.

    The soldiers and magicians who had rushed to protect her also froze for a moment.

    In an instant, two angels flew towards them with their swords and fiercely attacked Robb.

    Robb grabbed one angel''s wrist, swung it back, and threw the angel backwards. The angel collided with another angel who had followed closely behind, and their feathers flew everywhere as they kept colliding with each other.

    Robb then turned his head and smiled at the queen, "How did things get so messy over here?"

    The queen angrily replied, "Who knew that the kingdom of Norma would suddenly interfere at this time?"

    "You''re a really ipetent politician." Robb said, "You knew about the alliance between the desert kingdom and the Kingdom of Norma, but you didn''t take any precautions. It''s not like you."

    The queen was silent. She had received news of the alliance between the desert kingdom and the Kingdom of Norma when Robb was still fighting in the movie battle. She had not taken any action at that time because she wanted to reim East Gran. However, now that she had waited for so long, she could not afford to wait any longer.

    Reiming the kingdom had be her life''s goal, the support of her soul. She could not calmly pass up one opportunity after another, so she had to take risks.

    "Don''t mock me." The queen said calmly, "Anyway, I''ve asked for your help. I admit that I''ve lost. I''m prepared to ept any consequences. You can humiliate me however you want, but before that, you have to help me protect Kingdom of Gran. Otherwise, I''ll be rolling on the ground."

    When she finally ended up rolling on the ground, her expression, which was usually cold and aloof, actually changed slightly. It turned into a slightly yful look. It turned out that she also knew how to act cute. Once she fell into a weak position in a rtionship between men and women, and could no longer maintain her pride, she began to recognize herself as weak and would show this kind of feminine attitude. However, no one had the qualification or chance to see it before.

    Robb couldn''t help butugh, "It''s really scary when someone who never acts cute suddenly does so. Alright, wait here and don''t move. I''ll be back soon."

    After speaking, Robb flew up to the sky in a sh and headed towards the Angel Legion and the dazzling Heavens Gate.

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Wherever Robb went, the blocking angels were all knocked out like birds, as if no one could stop him. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the Heavens Gate of the Church of Light.

    Looking at the gate, he looked left and right, and after two nces, he shrugged, "There''s no creativity at all. It''s exactly the same as Heavens Gate of the Church of Darkness, just with a different color."

    Dealing with people who have no creativity, use a way without creativity.

    Robb waved his hand and a ck gate stood erect across from Heavens Gate.

    the most powerful summoning magic of the Church of Darkness and by the Dark Pope in "Dark de", Heavens Gate.

    Two gates, facing each other!

    The game he yed on Bright Road just now was now being yed with a different color. It was really uninteresting and couldn''t raise his interest.

    Robb mmed the gate open and immediately fell back to the ground, standing in front of the Queen, pping his hands, "Okay, it''s done. The rescue mission isplete."

    The Queen: "..."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 757: Should we chase them?

    Chapter 757: Should we chase them?

    From the ck portal, a ck-winged fallen angel emerged. Like the white angel summoned by Robb, the fallen angel he summoned were dressed very stylishly. He carried arge sword encrusted with gems and wore a magnificent ck armor, like the luxurious ck armor worn by the three giants of the underworld in Saint Seiya. The armor was decorated with many protrusions, branches, and ornaments whose use was unknown.

    As soon as this appeared, it immediately caused angry shouts from the people of the Church of Light.

    In terms of exclusivity, the Church of Light was superior to the Church of Darkness. This church did not allow the existence of any heretics, especially hating the Church of Darkness, wishing to erase the god of darkness from all records in the world.

    Almost all the white angels shouted angrily at the sight of the fallen angel. The cardinals, archbishops, bishops, and priests on the ground also shouted together, "That is the servant of the devil, Satan''s aplice. Eliminate it immediately!"

    The fallen angel''s face revealed an evil smile and he spoke the only line given to him by the game designer: "Hello, my name is Lucifer, the archangel of light. People once called me the shining morning star, the right hand of God, the deputy king of heaven, the creator of all things, the greatest angel by God''s side... but now, I have fallen. Hahaha, hahaha... I have fallen, hahaha..."

    Immediately, a white angel rushed towards the fallen angel, but his fate was destined to be the same as those fallen angels who were in Bright Road...

    With a loud crash, the white angel''s sword was knocked away, and Lucifer kicked the white angel far away.

    He waved his hand forward, and from the dark gate behind him, fallen angels flew out continuouslyone, two, three... dozens of them flew out in a blink of an eye. Each of these fallen angels wore gorgeous armor and robes, and they attacked the white angels, making them lose their teeth on the ground.

    In an instant, the situation in the sky was reversed.

    The people of the Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light suddenly had a feeling of "oh my god, what is this thing?" Some of them tore their voices shouting, "Are these people from the Church of Darkness?"

    "No... Wasn''t the Church of Darkness in an internal strife with the queen? Why would theye and help?"

    "Damn, why are these fallen angels so strong?"

    As they were eximing, they suddenly heard the soldiers from West Gran on the other side roaring: "Do you still have time to look up at the sky? Damn it, people of Norma, get out of West Gran!"

    Due to the suppression of Robb''s angel legion in the sky, the soldiers and magicians of the Kingdom of Gran could focus all their attention on the ground battle. Even without the angel legion, their troops still outnumbered the expeditionary forces of the Kingdom of Norma. Who was afraid of whom in this situation?

    This is the territory of the Kingdom of Gran. Even though there has just been a civil war between the East and West Gran, their number of troops is still far greater than the expeditionary force of the Kingdom of Norma. Without the help of the Angel Legion in the sky, they are nothing.

    The magical army of the Kingdom of Gran roared and charged forward.

    The situation on the battlefield has changed!

    Or rather, nothing has changed.

    The queen breathed a sigh of relief. She finally felt rxed at this moment. No, in fact, she had already nned and had a premonition of rxation since the moment the man appeared. She had long been prepared to wee victory.

    She whispered to Robb who was standing in front of her, "What about Bright Road?"

    Robb smiled, "It''s the same as here, I set up a gate there too."

    The queen said, "..."

    She was stunned for several seconds before finally saying, "It''s so easy for you."

    "Where was it easy? It''s very tiring," Robb replied. "I rushed from Westwind Town to Bright Road in one day, and then from Bright Road to the Capital of Saints..." As he said this, Robb suddenly noticed that the queen''s expression was strange. He immediately understood and changed his tone, "I rushed to Mondra''sir from Bright Road. I ran more than half the continent."

    The queen said impatiently, "You used transmission gates to fly back and forth. You didn''t even walk a few steps, don''t talk as if you traveled far and wide."

    "Don''t speak so bluntly," Robb said.

    The queen was speechless for a while. It was really difficult to deal with this unreliable man.

    She turned her attention back to the battlefield...

    Lucifer, the fallen angel, led arge group of fallen angels and pushed the white angels in the sky to retreat step by step. The morale of the knight army on the ground was also shaken.

    Seeing that the situation had turned into this, the leadingmander knew that things were difficult to handle. He was thinking about what to do when a cardinal next to him whispered, "Let''s retreat! Mondra is too useless. They couldn''t even hold out until we arrived. Besides, all of Mondra''s subordinates have joined West Gran, and now the Angel Legion is also being blocked by the Church of Darkness. We have no chance of winning."

    Themander frowned and thought for three seconds before sighing, "Alright, let''s retreat."

    "Retreat!"

    "All troops, retreat!"

    The army of the Kingdom of Norma issued the order to retreat. The front army became the rear army and began to retreat to the north.

    These knights were indeed well-trained. When they charged forward, it was like andslide or a tidal wave. When they retreated, they did so in an orderly manner. The archers and magicians covered the knights as they slowly withdrew. The entire army had hardly any ws when retreating.

    Madeline asked loudly, "Should we chase them?"

    The queen shook her head and said, Forget it! Our army has just experienced a civil war. We are already very tired. We can still fight because of our patriotic enthusiasm. But if we forcefully pursue now, we will only be yed around by their agile cavalry.

    Madeline quietly nced at Robb next to her and whispered in the queen''s ear, As long as your man is willing to help you pursue, then everything will be no problem. Just ask him, grab his arm and shake it left and right, and he will agree.

    The queen shook her head again, not even bothering to lower her voice, andughed, You want me to embarrass myself in front of him?

    Madeline said, So what if you embarrass yourself in front of your own man?

    The queen shook her head again, You''re wrong this time. Even if I embarrass myself and act coquettish, he won''t help me.

    After speaking, she imitated Robb''s expression and shrugged her shoulders, Wow! I won''t help you pursue them! What''s the point of chasing them? We can''t bite off more than we can chew. With the current strength of West Gran, just merging East Gran with it and developing it well will be enough to make us exhausted. Do you still want to pursue and seize the territory of the Kingdom of Norma? Can you manage it after you take it? Besides making both sides'' soldiers shed more blood, there is no practical benefit.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 758: I am an adventurer

    Chapter 758: I am an adventurer

    "You learned it very well." Robb pped his hands next to her, "I told you, Miss Queen, you don''t learn anything else well, but you learned my yin and yang weirdness perfectly."

    Queen said, "You know that you have yin and yang weirdness?"

    Robb said, "I''ve always known."

    There was nothing to say to someone who knew their ws but refused to change. The Queen stopped talking and just watched as the army of the Kingdom of Norma retreated.

    The troops of West Gran only pretended to pursue them and then returned, watching as the army of the Kingdom of Norma walked away.

    They were really tired now, and many of the people in this unit had joined on a whim after the Queen''s speech earlier. Now that the enemy had been driven away, they still had to deal with a pile of problems.

    By the way, there was still a unit in the city that was holding out!

    This unit was part of the Church of Light, the Temr Knights.

    Their numbers were not many, because the Temr Knights under the Church of Light had undergone several splits, and Bishop Elsie led three hundred of them to join Westwind Town. When the Queen captured Bright Road four years ago, they also suffered many losses.

    Therefore, this Temr Knights unit was not shining in this big battle, and was even ignored by people.

    After Mondra escaped defeat, this Temr Knights unit also wanted to escape, but with several hundred people, all of whom were from the Church of Light, it was not easy to escape the city. They were trapped in the city by West Grans troops and couldn''t get out.

    They had hoped that when the army of the Kingdom of Norma attacked, they might be able to break out, but now the army of the Kingdom of Norma had retreated, and they didn''t even have a chance to be taken out.

    This Temr Knights unit could only fight like trapped beasts.

    Number 1 walked up to the Queen and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, do you want to kill all these Temr Knights?"

    The Queen nced at Robb beside her and sighed, "I can''t kill them all. If I give the order to kill them, the next moment, the crazy man standing beside me will betray me and go help the enemy."

    Number 1 froze.

    Robb said, "Hey, am I that fickle?"

    The Queen said, "You''re not fickle, you just can''t stand meaningless killing."

    Robb shrugged, "Okay, you''re right. These Temr Knights, especially the grassroots soldiers, haven''t made any major mistakes. They just believe devoutly in their gods and were deceived by greedy viins who used the name of their gods to deceive them into taking sides. Killing them all is too crazy and doesn''t conform to the mainstream of the times. We should capture them all and put them to hardbor. If you find them annoying, my Westwind Prison can take them in."

    The Queen said, "It sounds good, but it''s just a way to increase the poption of your city."

    "You are mistaken. My Westwind City no longer needs to increase its poption through such means," Robb said seriously. "I truly believe that killing cannot solve the problem. The real solution is to change their thinking."

    The queen agreed with this statement and waved her hand. Number 1 brought out a magical amplifier and walked towards the pce of Mondra. She stood in front of the resisting Temr Knights inside and shouted loudly, "Listen, you are surrounded. Your reinforcements have been repelled. You have only one way out. I urge you toy down your weapons and surrender immediately. We will not harm you. We will only find the culprit and punish them. The rest of you will be treated leniently."

    Upon hearing this, the Temr Knights were surprised. They thought they were doomed once they fell into the hands of West Gran, but they did not expect a turnaround like this. The Queen had an exceptionally good reputation, and her promises were highly trustworthy. If she said she wouldn''t kill them, then she definitely wouldn''t.

    The weapons in the soldiers'' hands fell to the ground with a tter, and their fighting spirit dissipated.

    However, the Archbishop quietly retreated and left the crowd. He knew that others could surrender, but he could not. The little video of his negotiation with the demon was well known in West Gran. When the other party said they would find the culprit and punish them, wasn''t that sentencing him?

    Perhaps ordinary soldiers would be safe, but he was certainly on a dead end, so he had to flee now while he still could.

    The Archbishop sneaked into the pce''s drain and crawled a long distance. He did not know that his escape route was the same as the one Mondra had taken not long ago, and they had followed the same path.

    He finally escaped from the pce with great difficulty and crawled into the city''s sewer. Covered in mud, he scrambled his way into the slums, then from there to the east gate. With the arrival of the White Lion Knights in the city, the east gate was opened, and nobody paid attention to a fat man covered in mud who squeezed through the crowd.

    The Archbishop walked quickly and ran up the hill as fast as he could.

    Suddenly, he saw several people sitting under a tree ahead of him, with their heads drooping and their chests covered in blood. Although one person''s face had lost all color, the Archbishop could still recognize him as Mondra.

    Did he manage to escape from the city and then get killed here?

    The Archbishop was shocked and was about to run away when he turned around and bumped into a sturdy body. The person was wearing a suit of steel armor, like an iron tower. The Archbishop hit him and became dizzy. He stumbled back a few steps and, upon looking closely, realized that this was a warrior, but not the kind with a firm military bearing.

    The Archbishop immediately understood, "An adventurer?"

    The man smiled and said, "That''s right, I''m an adventurer named Gorda! Over there is an archer named Jike, and here we have a magician named Xuelu."

    He pointed to two teammates who stood a little further away, forming a triangr battle formation with him.

    The Archbishop felt uneasy, but put on a smile and said, "So you''re adventurers, that''s great! I have money, I''ll give you a lot of money. I want to hire you to escort me to the Kingdom of Norma. I''ll give you 200 gold coins, no, 300!"

    Gorda chuckled and said, "Sorry, we never takemissions from bad guys, especially those who are plotting against us. We absolutely won''t ept theirmissions."

    He smirked and added, "In fact, we gave ourselves amission, to make sure that none of the people who conspired with the demon to harm us can escape."

    The Archbishop was shocked. He now knew who had killed Mondra, and it was obviously these three people. He raised his staff, but before he could cast any magic, Jike shot an arrow into his throat. Xuelu''s fireball hit him in the face, and Gorda chopped off his head with his sword.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 759: Dont push!

    Chapter 759: Don''t push!

    Bright Road!

    Archangel Michael sat at the entrance to the pce, and no one could break through the pce gates. In the sky, the angel legion summoned by Robb had already defeated the angel legion summoned by the Church of Darkness, leaving them in shambles.

    The Cardinal of the Church of Darkness nced at the current situation and knew that they couldn''t break into the pce. He angrily took out a crystal ball and called the Archbishop who was attacking Westwind City.

    The crystal ball lit up quickly, and the Cardinal didn''t even have time to look at the other side before anxiously asking, "How''s the situation on your end? Have you taken Westwind City?"

    Only then did he notice that the face appearing in the crystal ball was not the Archbishop''s but Elsie''s, and several other heads who were crowding around the crystal ball with him.

    Elsie grumpily said, "Hey, don''t crowd. I''m on the phone here. I got this phone from that fool''s corpse. There must be an even bigger fool on the other side."

    The face of the Dwarf Chief appeared beside him, "Interesting things shouldn''t be without dwarves."

    Then Baron Nuolun said, "Don''t push and shove like this. You have no gentlemanly manners. Can''t we just line up properly to listen to this call?"

    The Elf elder did not appear in front of the crystal ball but emitted a background sound, "You''re too young. As an old man who has seen the world, I''m not so interested in this kind of thing."

    Then, the group all spoke together to the crystal ball, "Why did the big fool on the other side call?"

    The Cardinal remained silent. What he wanted to ask was that he was in a mess due to Godfather''s actions on his end, but their side should have made some progress. However, he didn''t need to ask now. He knew that the army attacking Westwind City had been defeated, and even themunication crystal ball had fallen into the enemy''s hands, bing a toy used to mock themselves.

    This day was unbearable!

    The Cardinal quickly took out another crystal ball, which was used to contact the people on the side of the Capital of Saints. The Church of Darkness had sent an Archbishop to lead a group of priests to help West Gran fight. In name, they were, of course, helping the queen, but in reality, they were responsible for transmitting frontline intelligence and, at the same time, had already withdrawn from the queen''s army when the Church of Darknessunched a rebellion. (TL: Note: The archbishop of the Church of Light was killed in the Capital of Saints, not the Church of Darkness)

    The Cardinal dialed the phone and the face of the Archbishop appeared on the other side. He breathed a sigh of relief, [fortunately, their own people were still in control of the situation, and the crystal ball had not fallen into the enemy''s hands.]

    He quickly asked, "How is the situation at Mondra''sir?"

    The Archbishop on the front line quickly reported, "East Gran is finished. The queen is in control of the situation, and we must withdraw urgently now."

    The Archbishop was slightly surprised, "The Queen can actually control the situation? Without our help, her troops didn''t even have a priest. How did she win? We clearly received intelligence about the invasion of the Church of Light. The Queen shouldn''t be able to withstand a joint attack from the Church of Light and East Gran."

    The archbishop sighed, "The Queen''s army was already finished, but...the Lord of Westwind City suddenly appeared out of nowhere...and then he summoned many fallen angels, and they beat back the people of the Church of Light."

    The Archbishop eximed: "What the hell! He just summoned many angels of light on Bright Road!"

    There was no reasoning with this!

    Where in the world could there be such a crazy person? He just summoned angels of light on Bright Road, and then in the blink of an eye, he went to the Capital of Saints to summon fallen angels. Is this guy still making any sense?

    After being depressed for several seconds, the Archbishop hung up the phone and ordered all his subordinates, "Retreat, retreat, retreat, abandon Bright Road, and the entire army will withdraw to Lost City. Next, we need to consider how to deal with the Queen''s counterattack."

    The Temr Knights gave up attacking the pce and quickly retreated.

    The angel army summoned by Robb didn''t pursue them, just quietly watching them go far away.

    Capital of Saints.

    The Capital of Saints, which had just experienced a war, still had scars of war everywhere.

    The houses burned by fireball spells had just been extinguished, but the charred wooden beams were still emitting ck smoke. On the walls of the houses, there were marks left by swords and axes, as well as small holes punched out by silver bullets.

    Arge group of soldiers were searching for silver fragments in the ruins, collecting them together to be melted down and used to make something else.

    The people who were scared out of the city by the war were returning to the city from the direction of the east gate, to see if their homes had been burned down in the war.

    The Queen sat in the pce of Mondra.

    This pce was much more magnificent than the poor pce of the queen, decorated with gold, silver, and jewels everywhere. The carpets on the floor were also the most expensive and most luxurious type. However, the city outside the pce looked very poor and deste.

    This waspletely opposite to Bright Road, where the city was prosperous and the pce was poor.

    Perhaps, this was the real reason why the Queen was able to win this battle.

    Sitting on the shining golden throne of Mondra, the Queen felt ufortable all over her body and said to Number 1, "Take this chair apart and take all the gold off to make gold coins. Oh, and that gemmp over there, use it to make magic items, and the silvermp stand over there, melt it down and make silver coins..."

    Number 1ughed next to her, "Your Majesty, your new pce may need these things. Why give them up..."

    Before bowing respectfully, without saying any extra words.

    The queen turned to her side to ask Madeline, "How is the situation in the city?"

    Madeline replied, "It''s rtively stable. The people here still don''t trust us very much and trust the White Lion, me, Ice, and Thunder Knights more. So, I had the surrendering troops arrange the people, and the effect was much better than if we had tried to appease them ourselves."

    The queen nodded to indicate that she understood. The city had been managed by Mondra for decades, so the residents here were not easily persuaded to trust the queen''s side. For them, the White Lion Knights were much more trustworthy than the ck Earth Knights. Therefore, it was naturally better to have the surrendering troops appease them.

    She then turned to Robb Smith, who was next to her, and asked, "Where is your teacher? I was busy with a small matter here and when I turned my head, I couldn''t find him."

    Robb replied, "He said that you were busy, so he didn''t want to disturb you. He''ll wait until you''re less busy and then call to chat."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 760: You will receive this money

    Chapter 760: You will receive this money

    The queen let out a sigh of relief. Now was not a good time to argue with the ghostly man. Besides, she had promised him anything in exchange for his help, and now she was actually scared of him. If he were to make some insane demands, the queen would have to ept them obediently.

    Now that she heard he had temporarily left, she has enough time topose herself. She decided to handle her own affairs first, then gradually deal with the crazy manter.

    At that moment, a man walked up to her, knelt on one knee, and ced one hand on his chest. "Respected Queen, Your Majesty, greetings."

    The queen immediately recognized him. "Baron Perseus, the Berserker. Thank you for your contribution to the unification of the Kingdom of Gran in this battle. Is there anything you need? I will try my best to satisfy you."

    Baron Perseus sighed lightly. "I only hope that the family of Duke Yingsi will not be punished."

    The queen smiled proudly. "Do you think I''m Mondra? Withdraw your request that underestimates me. Even if you don''t say anything, I don''t n to do anything to Duke Yingsis family."

    Baron Perseus saluted and left.

    At that moment, Barry walked in from outside. "Your Majesty, we searched every residence in the city, but we couldn''t find Mondra and the Archbishop of Light. These guys seem to have quietly escaped."

    Hearing this, the queen''s eyebrows furrowed deeply. The Archbishop of Light didn''t matter, but it wasn''t good news that Mondra had escaped. As long as he was still alive, he could organize a rebellion at any time and threaten the prosperity and stability of the Kingdom of Gran in the future.

    She said in a low voice, "Offer a reward of two hundred gold coins to find Mondra!"

    Barry bowed respectfully. "Understood, I will do it right away."

    As he turned to leave, he suddenly heard someoneughing loudly outside the hall. "Ah, I heard it. It''s so easy to earn those two hundred gold coins."

    An escort led three people into the hall, and those three people were the adventurers, Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu. Gorda and Jike each carried a corpse, and as soon as they entered the hall, Gorda threw the corpse on his shoulder to the ground, and the corpse rolled over on the ground, revealing Mondra''s face.

    Gordaughed. "I only wanted to bring his body to exchange for some reward, but I happened to hear about the two hundred gold coins bounty."

    The queen was overjoyed, but she didn''t show it. "You will get this money."

    Jike threw the Archbishop''s body out as well, but didn''t say anything. It was Gorda who spoke for them. "What about this body? How much are you going to offer for him?"

    The queen nced at the Archbishop''s body and shook her head. "I won''t pay a copper coin for this man because he''s worthless to me."

    "Oh, that''s really unlucky," Gorda said. "Maybe I should take his body to lost city."

    Xuelu smiled and said, "From here to Lost City, we have to cross over half of the Kingdom of Gran. The corpses will stink."

    Gorda said, "Maybe we should use a transmission scroll."

    Xuelu said, irritably, "Don''t talk nonsense. A transmission scroll is a strategic magic tool. It''s worth much more than the bounty from this archbishop. Besides, how do you know that the Church of Darkness is willing to pay us for this person? Maybe they will say this person is worthless. We would waste a transmission scroll and get nothing."

    "Ah!" Gorda said in frustration. "I knew it. The least profitable job in the world is doing your own job."

    Xuelu said, "Stopining. Killing this guy will make us happy. Isn''t that enough?"

    Jike remained silent and just gave Xuelu a thumbs-up.

    As Robb Smith, Robb felt a little amused watching these three guys fooling around in the hall. He hadn''t seen them in a while, but these three guys hadn''t changed a bit.

    The queen shook her head helplessly. All these guys from the Westwind City were influenced by that crazy man, and none of them were reliable. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but think, [Actually, I''m also greatly influenced by that guy, so I''m not a very reliable person either.]

    "Baron Perseus," the queen said seriously. "Now, I appoint you as the new leader of the White Lion Knights, in charge of the post-war reconstruction and revitalization of White Lion City... cough... I mean, White Lion City from now on will be entrusted to the newly established White Lion Knights."

    With these words, this city''s name was changed to White Lion City. There was no doubt that this ce would be under the jurisdiction of the newly established White Lion Knights.

    Baron Perseus hurriedly made a big bow and took on this heavy responsibility.

    The queen turned to the others and said, "The rest of you,e with me back to Bright Road immediately!"

    Robb returned to Westwind City.

    With his identity as Robb Smith, he only needed an excuse to say that summoning the King of Wind had depleted his magic power and he was too tired to do anything. Then he could lie down and sleep on the logistics team''s carriage without doing anything, and Madeline would sit beside him, gently stroking his face.

    This way, he had enough energy to switch his consciousness to the body of the Lazy Priest ande back to see how Westwind City was doing.

    Westwind City, which had just experienced a great war, had no signs of post-war trauma and was as prosperous as usual.

    Workers woke up in the morning and walked along the road to the factory, chatting andughing all the way. They talked about the strange sounds they heardst night while sleeping, and someone told them that there was a battle in the south of the cityst night. Those who heard this froze and then screamed in horror, "Ah, what did I miss?"

    A small group of soldiers were scattered in taverns, roadside stalls, and even on stone benches in the city garden, loudly recounting the details of the battle from the night before. Arge crowd had gathered around them, listening intently and asionally bursting intoughter.

    Meanwhile, the followers of the Church of Darkness in the city wore embarrassed expressions on their faces. Although Elsie had not ordered anyone to arrest them, they had voluntarilye to the front of Robb''s church, waiting for the lord to punish them.

    When they arrived, they found that Robb''s church was very lively. All of the important people in the city had gathered there, sitting in a circle around the stone table where Robb usually sat, seemingly in a meeting.

    Commander Elsie was grinning as he reported, "Godfather,st night our army repelled the Church of Darkness''s surprise attack. No one in our army died, only about 150 people were injured but they have all been treated and recoveredpletely. We captured 1,200 soldiers from the Church of Darkness'' Temr Knights, and more than 170 people who refused to surrendermitted suicide..."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 761: I made public the fact that she wet the bed when she was young

    Chapter 761: I made public the fact that she wet the bed when she was young

    Robb cursed andughed at Elsie, "Don''t bother me with this nonsense. Discuss it with Number 32 and I don''t want to deal with it."

    Elsie quickly put this matter aside and whispered, "The next thing is something else. Last night, while the Church of Darknessunched a sneak attack, several Church of Darkness spies were also active in the city. They contacted the Cat n leader, five priests in the Church of Darkness, two nuns, and even some fanatics in the city to incite them to rebel."

    "Oh?" Robb suddenly became interested, "What''s the result?"

    Elsie waved him hand, and several soldiers brought a group of depressed ck-robed people. Elsie pointed to them and said, "As a result, they were caught by the people they wanted to incite and brought to me."

    Robbughed dumbfoundedly and turned to the spies, shaking his head and sighing, "Where do youe from? How can youe to incite rebellion in my Westwind City?"

    The spies did not speak, their faces ashen. They could not imagine that the most steadfast supporters of the Church of Darkness, the Cat n, would not listen to the Church and would not betray Westwind City. It was one thing not to listen, but they even brought them to Elsie. What went wrong?

    "You probably don''t know," Robb sighed, "who would want to go to war when they live afortable and happy life? Who would want to destroy hard-won happiness? Your conspiracies can only incite those who are dissatisfied with their lives. In my Westwind City, you have no soil for survival."

    At this point, Robb turned to therge group of Church of Darkness followers who had just rushed to the church yard.

    These followers were anxiously waiting for Robb''s "disposition." Robb waved his hand at them and said with a smile, "You didn''t participate inst night''s events, right? You even helped catch these spies."

    "Yes!" The followers quickly replied.

    "So why are you worried?" Robb smiled and said, "Westwind City values freedom of faith. You believe in the Dark God, but it doesn''t mean you''re a bad person. And the bad things done by the Church of Darkness cannot be med on the Dark God or on you. You are innocent, and I also allow you to continue to be followers of the Dark God. Rest assured, no one can force you to change your spirit and thoughts."

    The Church of Darkness followers breathed a sigh of relief and bowed respectfully to Robb.

    However, before they could straighten up again, they heard Robb say in a very serious tone, "However, from today, the Church of Darkness will be listed as an ''unwee church'' in this city."

    The followers said, "..."

    If Westwind City didn''t wee them, what would happen next? They were afraid of a series of chaotic restrictions in the future. Just as they were about to say something, they heard Robb say, "Unless...the Church of Darkness makes some changes."

    He had a sly, fox-like grin on his face. "You guys go and think about whether or not to form a new Church of Darkness, just like the New Church of Light."

    The followers of the Church of Darkness seemed to understand something. They looked at the New Church of Light''s church as if they had found direction.

    Robb also didn''t bother to talk to them anymore. He let the followers do what they wanted and turned to the familiar faces in the courtyard. "Okay, this matter is basically over. Everyone can go and do what they need to do."

    A few dayster, the Queen''s army returned to Bright Road.

    Robb Smith had been lying in the logistics unit''s vehicle, sleeping day after day. After a few days of "rest," he also arrived at Bright Road.

    Number 48, who stayed behind at Bright Road, hadpleted the cleaning work of Bright Road. The spies of the Church of Darkness had all been cleared out, the city gate guards had been reced with new recruits, and the new city guard general was the first city guard sentry to be knocked down on the night of the Church of Darkness''s rebellion. He now wore a high-spec armor and looked quite stylish.

    The Church of Darkness was now empty, and all the priests and nuns had been urgently withdrawn to Lost City and dared not stay here any longer. Some fanatics knew the situation was hopeless and followed suit. As for the ordinary followers, they had been members of Bright Road four years ago and had been forced to convert to the Church of Darkness. They were not particrly devout, and now that the Church of Darkness had fled, they had no ns to return to Bright Road. They might as well...not believe in anyone, since it didn''t make any difference!

    After dinner, the sun had not yet set and was still in the sky.

    Robb and Madeline walked into the pce together. There was still arge depression on the pce gate, which used the Church of Darkness of rebellion that night.

    Madeline nced at therge depression and whispered, "Thanks to your teacher."

    Robb smiled, "It was nothing. My teacher didn''t even use much effort."

    Madeline was not interested in talking about other men repeatedly. Her attention was mostly on Robb Smith. After chuckling twice, she whispered, "When you see Elizabethter, don''t say anything. Just stand there and daydream. If you speak up to take credit, she will definitely resent you. But if I speak up, it''s okay. You don''t need to worry about anything. I''lle and bargain with her. If we don''t get a dukedom today, I won''t believe it."

    Robb cried andughed, "I told you I don''t need this. I really don''t care if I be a duke or not."

    "You don''t care, but I do." Madeline said, "You made such a great contribution, and if there is no reward for merit, it doesn''t make sense. If you don''t get the dukedom this time, I''ll expose her bedwetting when she was a child."

    Robb: "..."

    This is a bit unreasonable!

    Robb wiped his sweat and thought to himself, [Miss Queen, it''s not my fault. It''s your fault for making friends with such a strange woman.]

    The two entered the council chamber and immediately saw the queen. She was buried on her desk, writing and drawing quickly with her pen, reviewing a pile of reports. Interestingly, none of these reports were written on parchment, but rather on thetest developed "hard paper" from Westwind City. It was low-cost and high in quantity.

    Due to the improvement of paper, the number of official documents suddenly increased. After all, there was no need to be frugal like before. Officials'' reports became longer and more verbose. Previously, subordinates who never wrote nonsense on parchment were now writing thousands of words, making the queen''s head ache.

    Seeing Madeline and Robb Smith walk in, the queen didn''t even lift her head and threw a letter of appointment, "Madeline, take your little boyfriend to be an earl and don''t bother me at work."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 762: Madeline, what should we do?

    Chapter 762: Madeline, what should we do?

    "Earl?" Madeline was surprised. "Why just an Earl? Elizabeth, you saw it with your own eyes. Mr. Robb has reached the pinnacle of wind magic. He can even summon the King of Wind. Such a powerful magician is already the top of our Kingdom of Gran. Twenty years ago, John Rnd Smith, a Duke, was only so powerful."

    She summarized seriously, "John Rnd Smith was a Duke, so Robb Smith should also be a Duke."

    The queen nced at her with displeasure. "Being powerful doesn''t necessarily mean that you can hold a high position. To sit in a high position, you not only need strongbat power but also reputation, outstanding vision, strong management and leadership abilities. These things, forgive me, I cannot see right now."

    Madeline said, "You can''t see it now because he hasn''t held a high position yet. If you give him a dukedom and make him the leader of the Wind Knights, then you can see his leadership skills. If you don''t give him a high position, how can he perform?"

    The queen cried andughed, "It seems like you have it all wrong. It should be showing strength first before getting a high position, not getting a high position and then showing it."

    Madeline said, "It''s almost the same. It''s just the order that''s been reversed. It''s not important."

    The queen said, "It''s important! Alright, don''t make a fuss here. It''s almost dusk, and I still have a lot of documents to deal with. I''m in a hurry."

    Madeline knew that this person would always be in a hurry to finish her work before sunset, so that she could chat with her ghost boyfriend without any worries. This time, the expedition also took a lot of time, and she was probably a bit eager to chat.

    The more it was like this, the more she had to twist and pull her, until she couldn''t stand it anymore, so she would give Robb Smith, the Duke.

    Madeline quickly clung to the queen and said, "Elizabeth, let''s slowly count Mr. Robb''s contributions. Let''s start with the detection battle across theke... count one by one and see if it''s really just enough to make him an Earl."

    The queen said, "..."

    There was no reason to talk to such a crazy friend. The queen pped the table and said, "Hey! Are you deliberately trying to make trouble with me?"

    Madeline said, "It''s you who is making trouble with me. Clearly, he has made such a great contribution, but why is he only an Earl? You are biased. You are specifically targeting Mr. Robb, just because he is a man of integrity and has no desire, and you are withholding the merits he deserves."

    The queen felt dizzy for a moment. "Let''s make him a Marquis. That should be enough, right?"

    "He is still one level away from a Duke."

    "If you keep talking nonsense, I won''t even make him a Marquis."

    "You are forcing me to use myst resort."

    The queen asked curiously, "Whatst resort do you have?"

    Madeline hummed, "In August of 1329, when you got up early, you found the sheets..."

    "Ah ah ah!" The queen waved her hand, [Silence spell.]

    Although Madeline''s Arcanite Defender Armor can absorb magical damage, it cannot resist magical silence. The queen finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Even if you use this to threaten me, I cannot promote him anymore. This time, he will be a Marquis, no discussion. However, I can also grant him Crystal Canyon as his fiefdom."

    Madeline was overjoyed and quickly nodded her head.

    The queen then lifted the silence spell on her and said helplessly, "You tricked me out of another piece ofnd, and it''s an important one, Crystal Canyon, a vital border town connected by a straight line to the north of Stone Canyon and Westwind Town, between West Gran and the Desert Kingdom. Giving this city to Robb Smith as a fiefdom is like giving him an army, and the deeper intention is to let Robb Smith guard the border and block the ever-active Desert Kingdom, and possibly even the Kingdom of Norma, which maye through the desert."

    This appointment was undoubtedly significant. Previously, for important matters like this, the queen would only send Madeline, but this time she appointed Robb. It could be said that she trusted his abilities greatly.

    Madeline naturally epted the reward and did not mention any more conditions.

    On the other hand, Robb muttered under his breath, "Wow, I have another ce to manage. It''s so troublesome."

    "Hmm?" The queen red at him.

    Robb had to say, "I mean, wow, it''s great. I have another piece of territory."

    The queen said irritably, "I can''t stand you two. One is desperately trying to gain benefits, and the other shows reluctance when receiving them. Both of you, get out of my sight."

    Madeline received a reward, so she was very happy and naturally did not want to leave. Instead, she moved closer and said with a smile, "Elizabeth, are you working hard just to finish before sunset and then call your boyfriend?"

    "It''s not like that." The queen sighed lightly, "I''m a little afraid to call him now. I will let the storm pass before I do."

    "Afraid?" Madeline was a little confused.

    Robb next to her understood, though. The queen had promised to agree to any condition, even enlisting his help. Now, she was afraid of him. She was afraid that when he called, he would ask her to sleep with him, and she would explode on the spot.

    It was no wonder that she was so afraid!

    Perhaps she had been worried about this matter every day recently.

    Robb sighed lightly. Alright, at this time, let me call her.

    He switched his consciousness back to that of the Lazy Priest and dialed the queen''smunication crystal ball.

    The call went out, but it took a while to connect...

    Robb couldn''t help but feel curious. "Huh? Miss Queen is afraid to even answer the phone?"

    He quickly shifted his focus back to Robb Smith''s side.

    When he looked over, it was interesting!

    Themunication crystal ball was on the Queens desk, emitting a shimmering light. The queens hand was suspended over the crystal ball, but she had yet to put it down, so the call had not been connected.

    Madeline whispered beside her, "Elizabeth, what''s wrong? Why aren''t you answering?"

    The Queen whispered, "What should I do? If I answer, this guy will make unreasonable demands. "

    Madeline was sweating profusely. "Hey, for the past twenty years, I''ve been the only one asking you what to do. Howe now you''re asking me?"

    The Queen awkwardly said, "Because this time it''s really difficult! You don''t know how crazy this guy is. He shines when given a little sunlight, climbs up a bamboo pole when given one, and demands more when given an inch. He''ll take advantage of you when you''re sick, and I owe him such a big favor this time that I''m afraid this call is to collect on it. I really don''t know what to do."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 763: Places unknown to others

    Chapter 763: ces unknown to others

    Madeline blinked, "What''s there to be afraid of? If he wants to take advantage of the situation, just let him, after all, you two..." She chuckled, "It''s already that kind of rtionship."

    "That''s not true!" The Queen raised her voice.

    "Even if it wasn''t before, it will be in the future," Madeline said. "From the top-ranked officials to the 48, the royal guards, the pce chefs, the street vendors, the butchers in the market, who doesn''t know what kind of rtionship you two have? Now that things havee to this, what are you afraid of?"

    The Queen was sweating profusely, "Has it reallye to that?"

    "Almost," Madeline said. "The development of Bright Road follows the direction of Westwind City, and that ghost of a man never avoids others when he talks to you on the phone. You also flirt with him in front of the chefs. Do you think this won''t get around?"

    The Queen said nothing.

    So, if you don''t want others to know, don''t do it in the first ce.

    The Queen sighed lightly, "Rumors are one thing, our actual rtionship is another. I can''t answer the phone, Madeline, can you help me answer it?"

    After saying that, she rushed under the table.

    It was quite embarrassing for a queen to hide under a table.

    However, the crystal ball was like a fish-eye lens with a wide field of view, and it was really hard to avoid it without hiding.

    Madeline stood in front of the crystal ball, not knowing whether to cry orugh, and answered the call...

    Robb was speechless, but he switched back to thezy priest''s body.

    On the other end of the crystal ball, Madeline smiled awkwardly, "Hi, Mr. Robb''s teacher."

    "Huh? Is that how you address me?" Robb asked.

    "How should I address you then?" Madeline asked.

    Well, for this woman, Robb was the center of the universe. The way she remembered other people was to see what their rtionship with Robb was and add a modifier before or after his name.

    Robb''s current identity was to have a suffix added!

    "I''m calling Miss Queen," Robb said, "Why are you answering the phone?"

    "I''m sorry," Madeline said. "Elizabeth is out handling things. You know the situation with Bright Road is veryplicated right now. They just recaptured East Gran, and there are so many things waiting for her to deal with. She won''t be back for a while. I''ll be holding onto the crystal ball for her. You can call back in ten days, oh no, one month."

    Robb narrowed his eyes. "If I don''t call her for that long, she won''t be able to stand it. She''ll be suspicious and think I forgot about her."

    The Queen under the table stiffened, thinking, [That''s true! If you don''t call me for a month, I''ll definitely think you don''t like me anymore. This guy really knows me.]

    "Anyway, for the time being, I''ll be in charge of this phone. Just tell me if you need anything," Madeline said.

    "Robbughed, "Alright, don''t cover for her anymore. Tell her not to hide under the table ande out to talk."

    Madeline was shocked, "How did you know she was under the table?"

    At the same time, the queen jumped out from under the table and pped her hand on the table. "How did you know I was under the table? Did you invent some crazy magic tool to secretly monitor my pce? "

    Robb shrugged, "Using the heart of a viin to measure the belly of a gentleman, I swear by my ancestors for eighteen generations that I absolutely did not install any magic tools in your pce to monitor you."

    This was not a lie. He saw the queen crawl under the table with Robb Smith''s eyes, and it was not a magic tool, so he was justified.

    The queen did not believe in any gambling curses or vows, and she shouted loudly, "Guards, search every corner of the pce and see if there are any strange magic tools hidden in secret ces. Immediately! Especially my bedroom! Check the bathroom carefully, and don''t let anything slip by."

    A group of pce guards and maids immediately scattered and searched everywhere.

    Robb watched her performance and didn''t say anything. After the queen finished giving orders, she turned to the crystal ball and said, "Okay, I''m tired. Today''s phone calls are over. Goodbye..."

    As she reached for the phone to hang up, Robbughed, "If you hang up, I''ll fly over and find you. Let''s see where you''ll hide."

    The queen''s hand froze in mid-air. After a few seconds, her arm slowly softened, and she sighed softly, "Alright, what do you want to say? Speak, I''m listening."

    Robb stopped joking around and got straight to the point, "A few days ago, you asked me for help, and I helped! Now it''s my turn to make a request, right?"

    The queen''s heart skipped a beat, it hade! It was inevitable, she couldn''t avoid it.

    Fortunately, on the way back to Bright Road from White Lion City, she had been preparing to deal with this situation, or rather, she had already made the worst-case scenario. Since the matter hade to a head, she might as well ept it calmly.

    The queen said, "Speak, what do you want me to do?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she had already made all the mental preparations. If you want to sleep with me, then juste, what kind of scene haven''t I seen as Elizabeth VII? I may lose, but at least I won''t be afraid of you.

    But if possible, she really didn''t want to sleep with the ghost man in this way.

    If it were more formal, more romantic, and more warm, she would feel much better, right?

    As she was thinking this, she heard Robbugh and say, "My request is that when I asionally want to go out for a walk and rx, you have toe with me. We''ll go to the Eiffel Tower in Paris, to the bridge in Prague, to the most romantic and touching ces that no one else knows about..."

    The queen: "..."

    Madeline: "..."

    Eerie silence fell upon them for a while. Then, the queen''s imposing face slowly broke into a genuine smile, very gentle and kind, which nobody had ever seen before.

    In a rarely soft-spoken voice, she said to the crystal ball, "Okay! I''ll apany you."

    The two exchanged a smile.

    Madeline spoke up, "I want to ask a question. What are the Eiffel Tower in Paris and the bridge in Prague? Why have I never heard of them?"

    Robb Smith answered, "As the teacher said, they are the most romantic and moving ces that nobody else knows. You don''t need to ask."

    Madeline stopped asking and stuck out her tongue, muttering quietly, "It seems like these two have be something."

    Robb Smith whispered, "That''s hard to say. I suggest you don''t invest too much in the queen. Be careful not to lose your money. She''s capricious and hard to figure out."

    "What?" Madeline asked.

    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 764: There are eight new dishes to eat now

    Chapter 764: There are eight new dishes to eat now

    After the reunification of the Kingdom of Gran, the wounds of war began to slowly heal, and a prosperous scene emerged.

    After four years of civil war, all the people were tired of it. Who would want to live in a state of war if there could be peace?

    Both soldiers and civilians finally obtained a valuable period of rest, and The Queen also finally reduced military spending, decreased the development of weapon-type magic items, and increased investment in administration and economy.

    The southern port city began full-scale construction. Many things that were previously nned butcked funds for can now be started openly, and the railway, centered around Bright Road, began to spread like a spider web...

    This was the true beginning of the rise of the Kingdom of Gran. From this year on, the Kingdom of Gran embarked on a road of prosperity. Therefore, historians ofter generations called the year 1348 the "year of the dawn".

    Robb sat on his beloved stone stool. It had been a long time since he was able to leisurely fish here without any distractions. A few days ago, he finally got his identity as Robb Smith back, so he didn''t have to operate on two fronts anymore. He could leisurely fish here with his fishing rod and be very happy with his life.

    As he had just caught a mutated fish, he saw arge group of peopleing to the chapel door. The leader was Baron Nuolun, followed by Kante, and then arge group of Nuolun''s attendants and servants, many of whom were carrying boxes and bags, carefully holding what looked like valuable items.

    Robb was surprised, "Hey, Baron Nuolun, what are you doing?"

    Baron Nuolun rushed up to Robb with a smile on his face, "Godfather, I''vee to thank you."

    "What for?" Robb was puzzled.

    "Of course, for Kante," Baron Nuolun said with a grin. "Kante just came back home, and I just heard from him that on this trip, he received some guidance from Godfather and learned wind magic."

    "Oh, that''s what it is," Robb said.

    Behind the smile on Baron Nuolun''s face was a deep feeling of gratitude, "Ah, I spent countless efforts teaching this child wind magic since he was young, but he just couldn''t learn it, no matter how hard he tried..."

    Kante protested from behind, "But I can do the whirlwind spell!"

    "You call that a whirlwind spell?" Baron Nuolun was angry. "Believe me, I''ll beat you to death."

    Kante had no choice but to keep quiet.

    Baron Nuolun immediately turned back and smiled at Robb, "Thanks to Godfather, even my stupid nephew now knows how to use wind magic. This really makes me...makes me..."

    Heughed, but then suddenly burst into tears, "It just makes me too happy."

    Robb: "..."

    It''s a pity that all parents in the world have the same heart!

    Baron Nuolun had his attendants bring in a bunch of gifts. Of course, he knew that Robb didn''tck money to spend. Or rather, all the wealth in Westwind City was brought by Robb, so sending him gold, silver, and jewelry was meaningless. Therefore, the gifts sent by Baron Nuolun were some heartfelt things, such as various pastries and snacks that were just researched, and all kinds of strange and rare ingredients that were bought from the sea merchants.

    Robb was quite happy with these things and didn''t refuse them. He smiled and watched as the gifts filled up a table full. Suddenly, Robb''s eyes lit up when he saw a red and round nt that looked very cute.

    "Huh?" Robb quickly grabbed the thing, "Tomato?"

    Baron Nuolun said, "Godfather is really amazing. I haven''t even introduced what it is yet, and you recognized it at a nce. This is a nt called Tomato. It was brought back from the New World of Maya by the sea merchants. It''s said to be very delicious, but I only have this one, and I don''t want to eat it, so I brought it to you."

    Robb was overjoyed, "This is good, very good. Hahaha, Baron Nuolun, I''m very satisfied with the gifts you brought. So satisfied, hahaha."

    Seeing Robb happy, Baron Nuolun was also happy. However, after only two seconds of being happy, he put on a slightly embarrassed face, "But...Godfather, I only got one of these fruits, and it will be very difficult to buy more in the future."

    Robb wondered, "Since the sea merchants brought back one from the New World, they should be able to bring back more as long as they are willing to pay the merchants. Why is it difficult?"

    Baron Nuolun whispered, "The trade route between us and Lost City has been cut off."

    Hearing this, Robb immediately understood.

    Lost City is thergest port in the Kingdom of Gran and almost the only port at present. The Queens port city is still under construction and has not beenpleted yet. No merchants have gone there yet, so all sea merchants still concentrate on trading in Lost City.

    And Lost City is held in the hands of the Church of Darkness. Since the Church of Darkness rebelled on Bright Road and was repelled by Robb not long ago, the Temr Knights have retreated to Lost City and firmly guarded the city, forming a confrontational situation with the Queen.

    Under such circumstances, it would be strange if themercial routes are not constantly disrupted.

    Robb shrugged helplessly, "Well, it seems we can''t buy tomatoes for now. Do you have any seeds?"

    Lord Nuolun looked embarrassed, "No, I couldn''t get any. This is the only fruit."

    "One fruit won''t do. It''s not even enough to make tomato scrambled eggs." Robb propped his chin with his hand and thought, "Forget it. Let''s not eat it for now. We''ll have to use it as a seed. Sigh, I''m so unlucky. I have to wait until tomorrow to eat tomatoes again."

    Lord Nuolun also became interested. Godfather knows so many things, it''s really incredible. He even knows about this strange fruit discovered in the New World? I don''t even know where the seeds are. Do I just nt the whole red ball in the ground?

    Robb cut open the tomato, squeezed out some yellow particles, and carefully separated them one by one. Lord Nuolun only understood here that these were the tomato seeds, and there were many seeds inside one tomato.

    Robb then acted as an old farmer and nted the seeds one by one in his own field, watered them, and then sat on the field happily looking at the currently emptynd, "Tomorrow, we can have eight new dishes."

    Lord Nuolun was surprised, "Can one nt produce eight different dishes?"

    Robb nodded and smiled, "Tomato scrambled eggs, stir-fried tomatoes, tomato and egg stir-fry, egg and tomato stir-fry, egg soup, tomato soup, egg and tomato soup, tomato and egg soup. A total of eight dishes, just right."

    Lord Nuolun: "..."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 765: You will make time for it

    Chapter 765: You will make time for it

    The nts Robb nted grow unusually fast. When nted at dawn, they sprout and grow vigorously, and by evening, a lush tomato tree has grown in the chapels farnd. It is estimated that the tree will bear fruit by nightfall and be ripe by dawn the next day.

    Robb sat proudly under a tomato tree when themunication crystal ball lights up. He answered the call and saw Miss Queen, who looked exhausted. She started ranting, "That damned Church of Darkness. They don''t dare to face me directly, so they y dirty. They would set fire today and incite people to riot tomorrow, causing chaos in various cities. They don''t give me any time to develop."

    Robb chuckles and asks, "So, what are you going to do?"

    The Queen snorts and says, "I really want to send my army to crush Lost City."

    Robb shook his head and smiled, "Although they only have one city, they have a strong base of believers. There are countless spies and fanatics in your cities. Once the war breaks out, you will face a vast war where you cannot even distinguish between friend and foe. You must do your best to win. But now that you have just ended a war, people need to rest. If youunch another war against the Church of Darkness, I''m afraid it won''t be well received by the public."

    The Queen nodded in agreement. She knew all these things. She just wanted to vent to Robb and hear his rebuttal to dispel her impulse.

    However, she added, "If you''re willing to help me deal with the Church of Darkness''s Angel Legion, this battle won''t be difficult."

    Robb shakes his head, "You know I won''t help you again."

    The Queen asks, "Why would you help before, but not now?"

    Robb says, "I helped you before because I wanted peace. Now I''m not helping because I want peace too."

    The Queen retorted, "We can only have true peace by defeating the Church of Darkness."

    Robb shakes his head, "I can help you defeat the Pope and even kill all the Temr Knights, but we cannot destroy the believers'' spiritual faith through war. The Church of Darkness may be suppressed in the short term, but in reality, it will only scatter and be the maggots attached to the bones of the Kingdom of Gran. It''s better to let them stay in Lost City. At least this enemy is visible and touchable, instead of bing an invisible shadow."

    The queen fell silent for a moment, then lifted her head. "So you''re saying I just have to let it be? Leave a monster that could overthrow my kingdom at any moment, and do nothing about it?"

    "Of course not," Robb replied. "But war is not the solution to this problem. You have to deal with it on a spiritual level. You need to value education, develop technology, improve productivity... When people are living happily and prosperously, they will naturally face reality and stop seekingfort in those intangible things. Only then can you truly defeat the Church of Darkness, even the Church of Light, and any other institution like them."

    The queen fell into deep thought...

    Not long ago, she received intelligence that in thest rebellion of the Church of Darkness, not a single citizen of Westwind City followed the Church and instead handed over their spies. Why was Westwind City able to do this?

    Without a doubt!

    It was because the citizens of Westwind City lived in abundance, received better education than other ces, and when faced with problems, they used their intelligence to think things through like the crazy Man. They worked hard to make their own wealth and used their own hands to create a better future. They did not ce their futures in the intangible gods.

    It was difficult for those who imed to be messengers of the gods to persuade the citizens of Westwind City to give up their current good lives and follow the Church to do silly things in just a few words.

    The queen sighed. "Alright, as you said, we won''t use force against Lost City for now. Visible enemies are indeed easier to deal with than invisible ones. At least we know how to defend ourselves. If these guys scatter and be lost souls, it will be troublesome. Besides, the Kingdom of Gran really needs to rest and recuperate."

    Robb saw that she readily agreed and couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up.

    The matter was settled, and the queen suddenly noticed through the crystal ball in the fisheye lens that Robb''s yard had many more trees, arge lush area that covered all the self-sufficientnd in the chapel.

    Her eyes immediately became sharp. "What are you growing to eat again?"

    Robb retorted irritably, "Hey, just because I grow something doesn''t mean it''s for eating. Can''t I cultivate flowers and nts to cultivate my feelings?"

    "That''s impossible! It must be something to eat!" the queen said. "Quick, tell me, what delicious thing are you growing?"

    Robb had no choice but to say, "It''s a nt called Tomato."

    The queen turned around and gave a couple of orders to the nearby guards. In no time, her chef was standing behind her and whispered to her, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what a tomato is. Whenever Ie across something I don''t know, it''s usually brought by the sea merchants from Lost City, and I suspect it''s brought back from the New World."

    Previously, in such a situation, the queen would immediately contact number 2 stationed in Lost City. But now, the number 2 has already withdrawn from Lost City, and except for a few undercover agents who cannot be exposed, the queen has no more sources of information in Lost City.

    The undercover agents, of course, cannot be used to investigate such trivial matters. She could only sigh and say, "This is bad! I won''t be able to find out. That elusive man always likes to keep people guessing, even if I ask him, he won''t tell me the details."

    At this point, as if suddenly making up her mind, she shouted to her subordinate next to her, "Send troops to attack Lost City!"

    "Hey!" Robb shouted from the crystal ball on this side, "Didn''t we agree not to use troops for the time being?"

    "I changed my mind!" the queen said.

    "Don''t be ridiculous, it''s outrageous tounch a war just because of a tomato or something like that. Tomorrow at noon, I''ll use this thing to cook, and then you can call me and learn how I did it. You''ll get to taste it," Robb said.

    "But I''m only free in the evening, and noon is when I''m busy with government affairs," the queen replied.

    "Quit making excuses, for the sake of good food, you''ll make time," Robb said.

    The queen said, "...".

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 766: An epic adventure

    Chapter 766: An epic adventure

    The next day, at sunrise, the tomatoes in the chapel yard were ripe.

    The bright red fruits hung from the branches, looking very pleasing. Mischievous children came again and leaned on the fence of the yard, watching these beautiful fruits and swallowing saliva constantly.

    However, one child remembered the horror of being dominated by red peppersst time, and shouted at the tomato tree, "Don''t be fooled by this thing. This kind of red fruit must be very spicy. The red pepperst time made me cry."

    The other children couldn''t help but recall the previous incident and burst intoughter.

    Indeed, these unrealistically red fruits couldn''t be as spicy as red peppers.

    At this time, Robb got up, dressed in a nightgown, and walked out of the chapel, waving to the children with a smile, "Kids, do you want to eat? You can eat them. I allow each of you to pick five to eat."

    The children shook their heads quickly, "No, thank you. It looks very spicy."

    Robb smiled, "Not spicy, it''s sweet and sour, very delicious."

    However, the children who had been tricked by the red peppers would not believe Robb. Godfather never lied in other matters, but when ites to coaxing children, he can be insane and cruel, especially when teasing little girls. They had to be careful.

    No one went to pick tomatoes, they just yed hide and seek on the tomato tree with a smile.

    Robb shook his head and smiled, then let Lilian call a group of farmers, gave them some wages, and let them pick all the tomatoes from the trees and stack them in a special warehouse. Inside the warehouse was a magical tool that could blow cold air to keep the temperature, specially used to store fruits and vegetables.

    Now, this kind of magical tool was selling like hotcakes in Westwind City!

    This is also a feature of Westwind City, where research on civilian magical tools is highly valued. Arge number of people have used magical tools to improve their lives, or rather, change their lives.

    After picking the tomatoes, Robb didn''t want the tomato tree anymore, and let the farmers who helped move it away themselves.

    These farmers still didn''t know what tomatoes were for, but they understood one thing, the things Godfather nted must be good things. No matter what, they would dig up the tree and nt it in their own yard. They will understand what it is for sooner orter.

    At noon, when it was almost time for lunch, Miss Queen''s call came on time.

    Sure enough, as long as it was rted to eating, she could make time no matter how busy she was.

    Moreover, there were two royal chefs standing behind her, staring wide-eyed and ready to learn by stealth.

    This can no longer be considered learning by stealth, but rather a bold robbery.

    But Robb didn''t care, he took a basket of tomatoes and handed them to Lillian, saying with a smile, "Go through the portal and take these to the opposite pce. Thedy over there is practically crying for them."

    The queen calmly retorted, "I''m not even close to crying."

    "Do you want them?"

    "Of course!"

    In the blink of an eye, a basket of tomatoes also appeared on the queen''s table.

    Robb started making tomato and scrambled egg dish in front of them. The two chefs on the other side followed his movements in sync. In no time, Robb finished his dish and the two royal chefs on the other side also finished theirs. There was no doubt that the pirated version once again surpassed the original, at least in terms of presentation.

    Robb could only shrug at the crystal ball and say, "Ha, just as expected."

    The queen also proudlyughed, "It seems that mine is once again better than your original."

    Nevermind, it doesn''t matter, Robb picked up his te and was about to taste his creation when he suddenly heard a crispughter in the distance. Then, a red figure rushed over and grabbed his arm.

    Xuelu had returned!

    The queen on the other side of the crystal ball suddenly stiffened as she watched Xuelu cling to Robb''s arm, intentionally or unintentionally brushing her chest against his arm. The queen felt her blood pressure rise.

    Gorda and Kike also walked over, grinning.

    "Hey, you''re finally back," Robb said with a smile.

    "We finally took down the Archbishop," Gordaughed. "This time, the task we gave ourselves was really difficult, and we worked on it for too long. So the three of us don''t want to take on any tasks for now, we''re just going to rest in Westwind City."

    As he spoke, he looked around the environment. "Ah, Westwind City has changed so much again. This city is constantly changing so quickly that if we leave for a little while, we won''t recognize it when wee back."

    Xuelu pointed to the "wonder" on the cliff behind them and asked curiously, "How did a whole mountain-sized sculpture appear here?"

    Robb replied, "It was during the Year of the ck Dragons Flight. The ck dragon came to steal things and we fought it. Afterwards, this was made."

    "What?" Xuelu eximed in horror. "You guys fought the ck dragon? Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god!"

    Robb said, "Hasn''t this story been spread far and wide by now?"

    "We were in East Gran, where all news about West Gran is tightly blocked," Xuelu eximed, holding her head in despair. "What did we miss? Oh my god! Gorda, Jike, we missed the greatest adventure in the world."

    Gorda and Jike looked embarrassed. For adventurers, killing the ck dragon could be considered the ultimate dream. However, they had missed such an exciting event because they had gone to kill the Archbishop.

    Xuelu fell to the ground in disappointment, bending forward, "I''m done, I feel like my life has lost its purpose."

    The queen on the other side of the crystal ball smiled smugly. She was happy to see Xuelu feeling down.

    However, at this moment, Suofa next to them spoke up, "Xuelu, you don''t have to be upset. The ck dragon isn''t dead yet. We only drove it away and couldn''t kill it. Godfather ns to gather strength and fight it to the death next time."

    "What?" Xuelu was overjoyed and jumped up, grabbing Robb''s arm and shaking it vigorously, "Wow, take me with you next time to fight the ck dragon! I want to participate in the battle."

    Gorda and Jike''s faces also showed excitement!

    They weren''t foolish. If someone randomly said they wanted to fight the ck dragon, they would certainly advise against it and wouldn''t go themselves. But they had heard that Robb had already fought with the ck dragon, and now he was standing here in one piece. That meant that Robb was confident in fighting the ck dragon, so why not join him?

    Robb was amused and helpless, "Okay, Xuelu, don''t swing my arm like that, I''ll take you with me. But stop swinging, or you''ll dislocate it."

    Xuelu was ecstatic, "Great, you promised! Don''t go back on your word, haha! An epic adventure, haha, it''s awesome."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 767: Cannot break the connection with the New World

    Chapter 767: Cannot break the connection with the New World

    Xuelu received a promise to be taken to fight the ck Dragon, and her mood improved. As she looked around, she noticed that Robb was holding a te with a strange yellow and red dish. She recognized the yellow one as eggs, but what about the red one?

    She couldn''t help but ask, "What is this?"

    "Tomato and egg stir-fry," Robb smiled. "Do you want to try it? It''s a rare asion, and I made it myself."

    Xuelu was delighted. "Yes, I want to try it!"

    Just then, the queen in the crystal ball spoke up. "I want to try your dish. You can have one of the two dishes my chef made."

    "What?" Robb said. "Why do you want to eat my dish when yours is supposed to be better? You just boasted about it earlier."

    The queen huffed. She didn''t want Xuelu to eat Robb''s dish, but she couldn''t say it outright. "I just want to taste the original version. You won''t lose out if we exchange one of your dishes for one of mine, right?"

    "It''s a big loss," Xuelu interjected. "Godfather, do you know who you are? Your dish is worth a lot of money. If you auction it off now, I''m sure the merchants in Westwind City will pay a fortune for it. But the dish made by the chef, no matter how good it is, can only sell for the price of one dish."

    Everyone thought about it and realized she was right.

    "So we can''t make the exchange," Xuelu said. "It''s too much of a loss. I''ll just eat this dish." She grabbed the te from Robb and took a bite, her face showing how much she enjoyed it. "Mmm, it''s delicious."

    Actually, whether the dish was good or bad didn''t matter. Even if it tasted like crap, she would say it was delicious and deliberately make a satisfied expression to show the queen.

    As expected, the queen''s face didn''t look good. She snatched a te from the chef''s hands, took a bite of the tomato and egg stir-fry, and suddenly her expression softened. "Mmm, it''s delicious!"

    She was a person whose mood would improve immediately with good food.

    After ignoring Xuelu, she ate the tomato and egg stir-fry with relish.

    At this time, Robb spoke up, "Miss Queen, the tomato problem has been solved. With the batch of fruits and seeds I''ve grown, we can nt them inrge quantities and never run out of this dish again. However, Lost City is currently in the hands of the Church of Darkness, and our rtionship with them is not good. This means that we won''t be able to get any fresh goods brought over by sea merchants from the New World in the future. I think this is a very serious problem. Will you please consider it carefully?"

    The Queen curiously asked, "Oh? Is there anything worth trying in the New World?"

    Robb replied, "Let me think... Hmm... There are actually quite a few delicious things, such as peanuts, cocoa, pineapple, pumpkin, sunflowers, sweet potatoes... Hmm, if I don''t think about it, I wouldn''t have known, but now that I think about it, there are so many."

    The Queen was excited to hear that there were so many delicious foods. Although she didn''t know what they were, if they were things that the strange man was interested in, they must be good. "We can''t miss out on all these delicious things. Let''s send troops to attack Lost City."

    "Don''t say silly things," Robb objected. "Attacking Lost City is not a good idea. I strongly oppose starting another senseless war right now. Let''s try to find another solution. How is your port citying along?"

    The Queen was a little proud and replied, "It''sing along quite nicely."

    The Queen had learned from Robb how to issue national bonds to raise arge amount of money. She used the money tounch a new port city construction project on the southwest coast of Bright Road. She hired many top craftsmen in Westwind City and used advanced building materials such as cement. After months of construction, the new port city was beginning to take shape.

    Robb smiled and said, "Miss Queen, now that the port city has been built so well, we should start using it. We don''t need to start a war. We just need to attract all the sea merchants from Lost City over to our new port city."

    The Queen frowned and said, "That''s not easy! These sea merchants have been trading at the docks of Lost City for many years, forming a huge port trading settlement with a veryplete trade chain system. It won''t be easy to attract them over to our port city."

    "Yes, it''s not easy, but... where there''s a will, there''s a way!" Robbughed. "First, we need to attract some sea merchants to our new port city. What do you think is the best way to do that?"

    The queen considered the question carefully and said, "Distinctive products!"

    Robb thought she would say "Take a steel battleship and seize it", but he didn''t expect the queen to hit the nail on the head. Yes, to make sea merchants circle around a new port, the first thing they need to have is distinctive products, arge number of distinctive products that allow merchants to make huge profits, so they wille to this port to purchase.

    The queen couldn''t help but ask, "What are our distinctive products?"

    Robbughed, "Haven''t we already had many distinctive products in recent years? For example, the Corton family''s silk stockings town produces arge number of silk stockings. It''s time to spread it to other small kingdoms through sea trade."

    "Hey, didn''t you just say the word ''spread'' earlier? Did you say it?"

    "No, I didn''t say that." Robb said, "In addition, Westwind City and your Bright Road also produce various sugars such as white sugar, brown sugar, and red sugar, as well as c, potato chips, soy sauce, and countless products with distinctive characteristics. I don''t think these products are not attractive to sea merchants."

    The queen was intrigued.

    Robb continued, "After attracting sea merchants to stroll around the port city, the next step is to keep them. We want them to like trading in our port and slowly give up Lost City. Therefore, I suggest you set the port city as a free trade port."

    The queen asked, "What is a free trade port?"

    Robb smiled, "Well, I''ll have to talk to you about this for a long time. I think Marian Corton will understand this aspect better. I''ll ask her toe along, and you should also invite the chief minister in charge of political affairs on your side. Let''s have a proper conference call."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 768: Dig a big tunnel

    Chapter 768: Dig a big tunnel

    After Xuelu returned, the biggest benefit was that there was someone to apany Robb when he soaked in the hot spring at night.

    Although Lillian asionally came to join Robb for a soak after regaining her civilian status, she was still very shy and couldn''t apany him often, only asionally.

    But Xuelu didn''t have this problem. Before it was even dark, Xuelu had already changed into her red swimsuit and was soaking in the hot spring pool, beckoning Robb with a crazy look on her face as if saying "I''m waiting for you."

    Robb followed her in with a smile and handed her an "Intermediate me Magic Training Book".

    "What? Another one of these magical books? You got another one?" Xuelu was overjoyed. She had received a beginner wind magic training book from Robb before, which taught her the basics of wind magic and even made it instantaneous, making it more convenient than her original fire magic. This almost made her want to be a wind magician.

    However, Xuelu still preferred fire magic, which matched her personality, so she was super excited to improve her fire magic now that she had the book.

    When Robb''s hand mischievously reached for her waist, Xuelu was still seriously looking at the book, without any intention of flirting with him. "Ah! I have to try this book quickly."

    She didn''t even feel Robb''s mischievous hand, which made him lose interest.

    Xuelu then shook her hand and the book immediately turned into red magic particles and merged into her body. Then, Xuelu flicked her hand and cast "Firewall!" A wall of fire rose up in the middle of the hot spring pool and burned fiercely in the water.

    "Ah, you threw it too close, you idiot," Robb shouted.

    "Oh no! The water... it''s getting hot," Xue Lu eximed.

    "Are you trying to cook me?" Robb quickly jumped out of the hot spring pool, and Xuelu climbed out in a sorry state. Then they both saw that the pool was boiling and bubbles were continuously rising.

    Robb looked sadly at his pool. "I don''t feel like soaking anymore."

    Xueluughed loudly. "What''s the big deal? This small hot spring pool isn''tfortable to soak in anyway. Are you interested in going to the beach? The wide open sea, endless view, and swimming at the beach, that''s the real beauty."

    "The beach?" Robb was a little interested. "Sunshine, sand, beautiful women, ah...if only the beach coulde to me."

    Xuelu: "..."

    "Actually, there is a way to take you to the seaside," Xuelu smiled and said, "I heard that the train from Bright Road to the newly built port city has been opened, so I can take the train to Bright Road first, then transfer to the port city, and open a transmission portal to Westwind City by the beach. That way, you can go directly to the beach, right?"

    "Wow, Xuelu! You''re a genius!" Robb eximed.

    Xuelu smiled, "Are you interested? Then it''s settled. When I''m rested enough, I''ll go to the port city and open a portal to take you to the beach. And we can also see what the new port city that Her Majesty the Queen has built looks like."

    So it was decided happily. Robb suddenly realized that in the future, Xuelu could help him with the map. Wherever she went during her adventures, she could open a portal and he could stroll in casually. It was really convenient. He regrettedining about Xuelu before.

    At this moment, the sewer cover in front of the chapel suddenly moved.

    Whenever the cover moved, it usually meant that the dwarf leader was about toe out from there. Xuelu looked at her red swimsuit and grinned. It was only for Robb to see, she didn''t want to show it to the foolish dwarves. She used the Swift Wind skill and ran into the chapel, almost bumping into Suofa who had juste out.

    After she disappeared, the dwarf leader slowly crawled out of the sewer and ran up to Robb with his short legs. "Grandmaster cksmith, I have good news and bad news to tell you."

    "Tell me the good news first," Robb smiled.

    "The good news is that the railway we''ve built from Stone Canyon to Crystal Canyon on the border is only about three thousand yards away frompletion."

    "And the bad news?"

    "That three thousand yards distance is a steep mountain!" The dwarf leaderughed awkwardly, "There''s a problem with the map we have. When we were nning the railway route, the map didn''t show that mountain at all. It wasn''t until our railway got closer that we discovered a mountain was blocking the way. This is the mistake of the person who made the map, not ours."

    Robb felt like cursing. How could the person who nned the railway route not even walk the path and not know there was a mountain there? It was ridiculous to me the mapmaker for such an error.

    This railway was very important.

    Because the Queen has granted Robb Smith Crystal Canyon in the northern border as a fiefdom, it means that area now belongs to Robb. Therefore, Robb needs a railway to connect Crystal Canyon, Stone Canyon, and Westwind City for easy management in the future.

    Who knew these fools would make such a stupid mistake while building the road!

    The Dwarf leader said, "Now the only solution is to reroute the railway and make it go around this mountain. But the railway shouldn''t be too curved, so... there''s a long stretch of track that needs to be rerouted, and it will take a lot of time to finish."

    "Reroute?" Robb shook his head. "No need to reroute. It looks like we''ll have to create the world''s first engineering feat again."

    The Dwarf leader asked in surprise, "What engineering feat?"

    "A tunnel!" Robb grinned. "Dig a huge tunnel through the mountain, so the train can go straight through the mountain instead of winding around it. Then the tracks won''t need to be curved."

    The Dwarf leader''s mouth opened wide. "How are we going to do that? Dig through the whole mountain? Even our dwarf tribe, who are good at digging tunnels, wouldn''t dare to y such a big game."

    Robb lightly tapped the ground and called out, "Come out, tunnel-crawling worms!"

    With a loud rumble, arge hole appeared on the ground, and two hideous giant worms crawled out from underground. These were the tunnel-crawling worms that were used to dig tunnels and attack Westwind City during the invasion of the demon army. Robb had tamed them with his skills as a beast master, and they were now his pets.

    Robb said to the worms, "You two follow the Dwarf leader and dig the tunnel."

    The two worms nodded and quickly disappeared back into the ground.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 769: Exorcism Operation

    Chapter 769: Exorcism Operation

    "Even with two tunnel-crawling worms, it''s difficult to dig through a mountain and create a tunnel big enough for a train to pass through," said the dwarf leader. "These two insects will exhaust themselves."

    Robb nodded. "You''re right, that''s a valid concern. So we need to increase our workforce."

    He pointed to the nearby ck Pine Mountains. "Have Commander Elsie lead his troops into the mountains and capture a few kobold tribes to force them to help us dig tunnels. While they''re at it, they can also clear out all the monster forces along the new railway line to prevent them from causing any harm. We humans can''t just sit in our cities and wait for monsters to attack us. We also need to take the initiative and go after them."

    The dwarf leader remained silent for a moment. This crazymand made him sweat, but upon closer thought, it made sense. Why should they just sit and wait for monsters to attack them? Why not take the fight to the monsters instead? If not for the Grandmaster in Westwind City constantly pushing back the monster armies, many innocent people would have died in the jaws of monsters.

    It was the only way to ensure their safety.

    Moreover, as the railway expanded, friction between humans and monster tribes grewrger.

    Areas that humans would never dare to venture into in the past now had railways passing through them. When constructing these railways, humans inevitably engaged in battles with the local monsters.

    Of course, now that the monster armies were scattered and governed by their respective tribes, they were no match for humans. However, after being defeated, these monsters would lurk along the railway lines and attack trains, causing trouble for transportation.

    Robb''s first diesel train was equipped with many magical items that couldbat monsters. However, the steam trains built by the dwarvester on were not equipped with such items. This was partly due to cost issues and partly due to weapon control regtions.

    The kingdom could not allow civilian trains to carry thunderous weapons at all times. Therefore, it was necessary to regte the use of magical items on trains. Under these circumstances, railway safety became even more crucial.

    Rather than waiting for monsters to attack them endlessly, it was better to take the initiative and clear them out. This was why Westwind City had not been visited by monsters for a long time. Within dozens of miles around Westwind City, there wasn''t a single monster in sight.

    The dwarf leader nodded, "Understood! I will discuss with Elsie and deal with this matter."

    "Let the elven scouts also move around and search for the monsters that threaten us in the forests along the railway line. Drive them all far away," he ordered.

    With that, Robb gave the order, and the campaign to drive out the monsters began in full swing!

    The army of Westwind Cityunched an attack along the railway line, driving out all the monsters within dozens of miles on either side of the railway line. Of course, they didn''t drive out the kobolds because they were good at digging holes. Instead, they caught them and had them cooperate with the worms to dig a huge tunnel that stretched for three thousand yards.

    This move immediately caught the attention of the queen!

    This wicked woman had been increasingly open about stealing Robb''s techniques. She heard that Robb was digging tunnels on the mountain to allow the railway to pass through the mountain, and immediately thought that it was a good move that could greatly save the cost of the tracks, avoiding having to go around.

    However, since the queen didn''t have tunnel-crawling worms, she needed more kobolds to dig the tunnel!

    Although people''s minds were stable, and no one wanted to fight inrge-scale wars anymore, the army was still happy to engage in small-scale wars like fighting against the kobolds. So, throughout the Kingdom of Gran, a campaign to catch the kobolds and drive out the monsters began in full swing.

    At noon that day, a diesel train entered the station across from the chapel, honking its horn.

    This was the only diesel train on the entire continent,ing from Stone Canyon. The others were all steam trains.

    The train stopped, and arge group of dwarves and human craftsmen got off,ughing and joking as they poured out of the station. The dwarf leader also got off the train, walked over to Robb with a smile and said, "Master, we''ve finally dug the tunnel through. Following your instructions, we reinforced the walls inside the tunnel with cement, and are currentlyying the tracks. Once the tracks are in ce and the cement on the tunnel walls have solidified, it can be put into use."

    Robb nodded and smiled, "Very good. Once the train is running, our oil trade caravan can go straight to the border by train, making it more convenient to purchase goods."

    At this point, Commander Elsie also emerged from the train. Instead of returning in his tank, he came back by train, indicating that he had left his army outside.

    Upon seeing Robb, he immediately straightened up and walked over with a serious look, "Report! I havepleted your orders perfectly. There is not even half a monster to be found within dozens of miles along the railway line from the Stone Canyon to the Crystal Canyon. Even the fierce beasts that threaten human safety have all been driven out.

    Robb gave him a thumbs up and said, "You''re awesome."

    Having received Robb''s praise, Elsie was happy. He loved to gain trust from Robb, as it ensured his position was secure.

    However, before he could bask in the glory, everyone suddenly felt an unusual flow of magic in the sky. They couldn''t help but look up and saw a magical owl flying quickly from the southwest sky.

    This owl wasn''t a real owl but was formed using high-level magic. It emitted a sparkling blue light and dispersed magical particles into the air while flying. This was a sign that its magic was depleting, and if this continued, it would disappear soon.

    "That''s a Magic Transmission Owl!" Elsie immediately recognized it.

    The Dwarf leader said with annoyance, "Ah, it''s just a trick that those proud elves like to y. They must be sending messages from far away to the elves in our city."

    He guessed correctly. After the magical owl flew from the southwest, it slowed down when it reached the skies above Westwind City. It scanned the ground with its eagle eyes for several tens of seconds until it found its target. It then dived andnded on the shoulder of the elf elder who was reading a book at the "Citizen Library."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 770: Supporting elf villages

    Chapter 770: Supporting elf viges

    Dwarf leader saw the owlnd on the elf elder''s shoulder and didn''t bother,ughing, It seems like some quick message passing between elves. These elves are really troublesome. Why bother using with owls for a message? It makes me nervous.

    But Elsie whispered, It''s not that simple. This magical owl is not something an ordinary magician can release. It must be a high-level elf magician who can cast it. It''s definitely not for the sake of passing a boring message. I think the elves might be in trouble.

    Robb thought about it for a moment, suddenly understood, and shook his head with a smile, You two get ready, we''re going to prepare for the battle to support the elf vige.

    What? The dwarf leader turned his head, amazed. Support the elf vige?

    Elsie was also surprised. What battle?

    Robb said, Wait and see. That old man is about toe over.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the elf elder in the distance jumped up with a swish, ignoring the stairs and leaping directly from the balcony. This startled the two guards behind him, afraid that his old arms and legs would break, but the elf elder was not a weakling. He cast the ''Feather Fall'' spell on himself in mid-air,nded lightly on the ground, stood firmly, and then spread his old arms and legs, running towards Robb.

    Robbughed before he even spoke, Which elf vige in which forest has been surrounded and attacked by monsters?''

    The elf elder was stunned, Great Druid, how did you know?

    Robb said, This doesn''t need any thinking. Sigh!

    Robb was driving away monsters along the railway, and The Queen was following his example, driving away monster everywhere. The result of this was that the monsters would inevitably be driven to the deep mountains and dense forests where human beings rarely went, and these ces were precisely where the elves liked to stay.

    The monsters that were driven out by humans would naturally fight against the elves.

    Hurry up and go support them. Robb said, Who knows how many monsters they are facing now. Elsie, bring our Westwind self-defense force back and go to support them... Oh, right, don''t bring the tank. That thing can''t fight in the forest.

    The dwarf leader said, I''ll go too!

    The elf elder looked embarrassed, I''m sorry for causing trouble for everyone.

    Robb shook his head, What trouble? Don''t forget we''re the Silvermoon Alliance. When Westwind City was in trouble, the dwarves also arrived immediately, right? The three races should help each other, so no one should be afraid of causing trouble for others.'' "

    However, Robb''s tone suddenly changed and he said, "After helping, you should also persuade your fellow residents living in the mountains and forests. It may not be a good idea to live in the mountains and forests anymore as the outside world is rapidly changing and the survival environment in the deep mountains may not be able to keep up with the times. I think you, as elves, should feel this very clearly. Perhaps you should take this opportunity to pull your elf brethren out of the mountains and let them participate in the construction and progress of this world."

    The elf elder thought carefully about this issue and nodded, "Anyway, we have to hurry. The two elf tribes, White Birch and Baiyang are both besieged by monsters and both sides need to be saved. We have to work against the clock now."

    When he heard him mention the names of White Birch and Baiyang Forest, Robb suddenly remembered something, "Wait a minute, I have a way for you to get there immediately..."

    He remembered thest time he and Madeline rode on a griffin to Lost City, they inadvertently activated several transmission points. Were they not the transmission points for the White Birch and Baiyang?

    Meanwhile, deep in the White Birch Forest.

    There always seems to be one or two elf viges hidden in the darkest and deepest part of the forest, isted from the world, not easily leaving the mountains and forests, and living in peace.

    However, at this moment, the peaceful little vige in the White Birch Forest is undergoing a fierce war.

    On the natural wall made of trees surrounding the vige, there are now arge number of elf archers pulling bows and shooting desperately outside. Outside the wall, there are countless goblins, kobolds, trolls, and orcs...

    One elf archer''s hand is sore from shooting, but he gritted his teeth and persists, pulling back the bowstring again and shooting out a multi-arrow that takes down more than a dozen goblins, but he is too weak to pull the elf longbow again. He gasped for breath and loudly called out to the White Birch Elder on the tree behind him, "Elder, where did so many monsterse from? There are too many of them."

    The White Birch Elder said with a bitter face, "I don''t know... It seems that something is happening in the outside world, which has forced all these monsters into the depths of the forest."

    "Elder, we can''t hold on much longer." An elf magician retreated from the front, his body depleted of magic and swaying unsteadily.

    The White Birch Elder shouted loudly, "We have to hold on, we have already sent out a magic owl to Westwind City, they must have sent reinforcements. Hold on for another two days, they wille."

    "In two days'' time, we will all die." The elven magician eximed, "The archers are already so tired that their arms are numb and they cannot draw their bows, and the magicians have all depleted their magical power. We cannot hold on any longer."

    In truth, the elf elder knew this as well, but what could he do? The vige was surrounded on all sides by monsters that hade from all directions in a dwarf amount of time. They had nowhere to retreat to, and he couldn''t understand why so many monsters had gathered in the depths of the forest.

    "Regardless, we must hold on for two more days." The elf elder said, "It will take at least two days for reinforcements to arrive from Westwind City."

    When this order reached the ears of the archers and magic users, everyone felt a wave of despair.

    Two days!

    It was too long!

    Just then, the sky suddenly echoed with the cry of a dragonhawk, and two agile dragonhawk knights appeared in the distance. They were wearing shiny green leather armor that was clearly not ordinary, and held yellow wood longbows that were also imbued with powerful enchantments.

    The two dragonhawk knights arrived over the vige in a sh, and one of them shouted loudly, "Don''t worry, our fellowrades below, reinforcements from Westwind City will arrive soon."

    With that, the two dragonhawk knights simultaneously drew their bows and aimed at the monster army below. "Multi-shot!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 771: The rich are heartless

    Chapter 771: The rich are heartless

    Multiple arrows rained down from the hands of the Dragonhawk Knights, sweeping away arge number of attacking goblins and trolls in an instant.

    The White Birch Forest Elves, who had been waiting anxiously for reinforcements, felt their spirits lifted.

    However, the arrival of only two Dragonhawk Knights did not make them happy. Although the two knights looked very cool and had impressive equipment, how many times could they shoot multiple arrows to control the situation? Wouldn''t their arms get tired?

    Just as the people of White Birch Forest were thinking this, they saw the two Dragonhawk Knights simultaneously put away their Longbows.

    The townsmen couldn''t help but wonder, "Huh? Why did they put away their bows? Did the two archers feel that shooting arrows was useless because there were too many monsters?"

    Just as they were thinking this, the two Dragonhawk Knights grabbed a few ck round balls from arge pocket on the back of their hawk.

    "What are those?"

    "Looks like magic items!"

    "What are they going to do with them?"

    The two Dragonhawks flew over the densest area of monsters, and when they reached directly above them, the two Dragonhawk Knights simultaneously threw the strange ck balls down at the monsters.

    "Boom!"

    A huge me exploded in the midst of the monsters.

    Those little ck balls were actually filled with extremely powerful explosion magic. A single one could st away hundreds of monsters. The elves in the city were stunned.

    The two Dragonhawk Knights circled over the heads of the monsters and threw five or six ck balls, causing the monsters to be scattered and disorganized. Their morale was greatly affected, and they temporarily stopped their attack on the elven vige. Many monsters looked up to the sky, roared in anger, and then shot arrows and even fireballs into the air.

    But the two Dragonhawk Knights immediately ascended, making it impossible for them to hit their targets.

    Five harpy witches flew up from the group of monsters, hoping to knock the Dragonhawk Knights down. However, the knights immediately took out their Longbows again, strung their arrows, and within a few moments, all five harpy witches were shot down.

    The two Dragonhawk Knights put away their bows again and took out the little ck balls.

    The White Birch Forest Elves were now truly impressed. What kind of strategy was this? Using bows and arrows for aerial attacks and these strange little ck balls for ground attacks? This was simply invincible!

    "Stay strong, everyone below," the Dragonhawk Knight in the air shouted loudly. "The foot soldiers of Westwind City will be here soon, very soon."

    Elder White Birch still had some doubts, and he couldn''t help but shout loudly, "Westwind City is so far away from here. It will take the ground troops at least two days to get here, won''t it?"

    "Not that long," the Dragonhawk Knight eximed loudly. "We''ll use the strategic transmission portal to go directly from Westwind City to the human town in the White Birch Forest. It won''t take long. Hold on, reinforcements will be here soon."

    Upon hearing this, Elder White Birch finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved.

    Sure enough, the outer monster army soon began to panic. The elves climbed to the top of the tallest tree to look outside. They saw arge group of reinforcementsing from outside, beating the monsters to pieces. Theposition of the reinforcements was also veryplex, with elves, dwarves, and humans.

    Although their races were different, they all had one thing inmon: they dressed very well. Even though they were just ordinary soldiers, they wore equipment that seemed to be fit for amander, armed to the teeth in a crazy and desperate manner.

    A dirty and annoying dwarf unexpectedly rushed to the front, holding a blue and shiny giant axe in his hand. The axe was made of some kind of strange material, exceptionally sharp, and there was nothing that could withstand a sweep from that axe. The dwarf waved the axe as if he were mowing grass, killing the monsters, causing them to cry and scream.

    The elf archers from Westwind City were also rich people, wearing elf leather armor infused with magic, holding yellow boxwood longbows infused with magic, and using silver-coated arrows. Oh yeah, the elf magicians were the same, holding yellow boxwood wands, wearing magic robes made of mooncloth or silk, and even drinking a blue potion after casting a few spells...

    "Rich people!"

    "Poverty limits my imagination."

    "Why is this army so wealthy?"

    "I feel that this is the power of money, ah!"

    They watched as Westwind City''s reinforcements used money to teach the monsters a harsh lesson. The dense group of monsters surrounding the vige was quickly beaten to pieces by Westwind City''s reinforcements, and making them sessfully enter the vige, joining the trapped people.

    The elder of the White Birch Forest elves and the elder of the Westwind City elves stood together.

    Elder White Birch was a little confused, "You guys...have already be so strong?"

    Elder Westwindughed, "This is just a small matter, not worth mentioning."

    Elder White Birch understood in an instant that this was an authentic boastful line, so he changed the subject, "We don''t know what happened, but suddenly there were countless monster armies here. Not only here, but also the elf vige in the White Por Forest. They also sent out a request for help with an owl."

    Elder Westwind nodded, "I know! There are too many monsters here, and although its easy to break in, it''s not easy to kill them all."

    Elder White Birch understood this truth; it''s easy to defeat them, but hard to kill them all.

    Elder Westwind said, "If I go to rescue the White Por Forest immediately, you will soon be in a bitter fight here. So, I have to take all of you with me to reinforce our brethren in the White Por Forest. What do you think?"

    "Okay!" Elder White Birch was also a sensible person. "I''ll have all the elderly, weak, women, and children go together with the army."

    "Then let''s go! There''s no time to waste." Elder Westwind turned around and said to Robb, who followed behind, "Thank you, great druid, please open the portal to the White Por Forest."

    Robb smiled and waved his hand...

    A purple portal opened.

    "There''s no time to exin. Go in quickly. We''ll go to the White Por Forest," Elder Westwind said.

    Elder White Birch opened his mouth wide, "It''s really a strategic transmission portal!"

    He was now amazed by the extravagance of these people. They were so rich!

    He grabbed Elder Westwinds arm and asked, "I say, what is the matter with your army? Why are they so shiny and not in the style of the Elven race?"

    Elder White Birchughed heartily, "I''ve already said that this is just a small matter. What I''m really proud of is that I have achieved extraordinary achievements in the way of literature. I don''t have time to talk to you now, but you''ll knowter."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 772: You are amazing, we are not as good as you

    Chapter 772: You are amazing, we are not as good as you

    After a long time, in the white birch forest that had just experienced war, there was still smoke curling up around them, and even monsters were poking their heads around in the distance.

    Elder Westwind, Elder White Birch, and Elder Baiyang sat together to discuss their future ns.

    At this moment, however, Robb, with Elsie and the dwarf chief, came over and stat next to Elder Westwind, looking as if they wanted to join the meeting.

    Elder White Birch and Elder Baiyang had no objections to the two joining the meeting, but they were very disdainful of the dirty dwarves and blew their beards at the dwarf chief.

    The dwarf chief also blew his beard at them and deliberately made strangeughter. He knew that elves liked quietness, so he deliberatelyughed like this to make them angry.

    The two elf elders found that they could not drive away the dwarf, so they gave up.

    "Thank you for your help." Elder Baiyang said solemnly to Robb, Elsie, and the dwarf chief, expressing his profound gratitude. "If it weren''t for your help, we really couldn''t have made it through this crisis. I don''t know where all these monsters came from, it''s really rare."

    Speaking of this, Elder Westwind felt a little embarrassed, "Ahem, this... actually, this monster incident is the responsibility of Westwind City. Although we didn''t directly cause these monsters toe, we still have an unshirkable responsibility."

    "What does it have to do with your Westwind City?" Elder White Birch and Elder Baiyang were puzzled.

    Elder Westwind briefly exined the outside world''s ongoing construction of railways and the forced expulsion of monsters and finally understood that the humans were squeezing the monsters'' survival area, forcing them toe deep into the forest. It turns out that Westwind City indirectly dug a pit for itself.

    However, the elves are a noble race, and they will not me others for such foolish reasons. They just said helplessly, "So that''s it, we can''t me you, you didn''t do it on purpose."

    At this moment, Robb spoke up, "Elder, this is not a coincidence, but a necessary development of society. With the unification of the Kingdom of Gran and the end of the war, the human poption will continue to grow, and the poptions of dwarves and elves will also increase. The outside world is developing rapidly and construction is booming. As a result, the living space for monsters will be further reduced, and the events you encountered today will continue to ur in the near future."

    The two elders exchanged a nce and saw concern in each other''s eyes. However, Elder Baiyang still had some doubts and couldn''t help but ask, "We have lived in this forest for over a thousand years, and there has been no change in the outside world for over a thousand years. It has always maintained a bnce. But you speak as if there have been drastic changes outside. Has the outside world really changed so much that even monsters have nowhere to live?"

    "The changes in the outside world are so vast that you can see them as soon as you step out!" Robbughed. "You have seen the changes in your fellow citizens from Westwind City. If you stay in this forest and don''t go out to see for yourselves, you won''t even be able to catch up with humans and dwarves, let alone your own people."

    The two elf elder exchanged nces again. "But... our elven traditions..."

    "What traditions?" Robb shrugged. "Does your tradition mean you can''t pursue progress and only want to regress?"

    The two elf elders huddled together and whispered for a while before sitting up straight and shaking their heads. "We have discussed it and still feel that we cannot leave the forest. This is our race''s tradition. Regardless of how the outside world changes, we only need to do our own thing. If we can''t keep up, then we can''t. We don''t want topete with others."

    "Wow, elves are really troublesome," the dwarf chief jumped up and said. "You are so stuck in your old ways."

    "You, a dirty and greedy dwarf, won''t understand anything," the two elder said. "We don''t act like you, risking our lives for a few gems underground."

    "That''s called having ambition. You are just resigned to decline."

    "We call it contentment!"

    "It''s clearly just escapism!"

    Both sides began to argue. The dwarf chief was skilled at arguing and held his own, but the elves, being noble, having rarely argued with others, were at a loss for words. Just as the argument was getting heated and there seemed to be no resolution...

    Robb suddenly brushed and took out a thick stack of books from his bag, and ced them in front of the two elder elves, saying: "Take a look, this is a book written by the elves currently living in our Westwind City."

    He took out a thick book and pointed to the Westwind Elder, saying, "This book was written by him.

    When the White Birch and Baiyang Elder saw the book, they were stunned and then eximed together, "What? You have already written a book?"

    The Westwind Elder showed a look of pride on his face and said, "Hahaha, that''s right. Didn''t I just tell you? Fighting is just a small matter. My real achievement is in literature, hahaha! In literature, I have achieved unprecedented sess among the elves, and maybe more wille in the future, hahaha!"

    The White Birch and Baiyang Elder looked stiff and after a few seconds, they said together, "Your writing is so bad, and you can still write a book? In terms of writing style, we are above you, but we don''t have the chance to publish a book."

    The Westwind Elder became angry and said, "Nonsense, when were your writing skills above mine? Clearly, I am above you twoo."

    The two elders also got angry and said, "Nonsense, do you not know your own abilities? We are clearly above you."

    Elder Westwind sneered, "If you dare, let''spare book sales. I never brag, but I can tell you for sure that my book has sold more than 500 copies. Are you afraid?"

    As soon as they heard the number of more than 500 copies, the nearby Dwarf Chief and Elsie couldn''t help butugh, but they couldn''tugh at this moment. They quickly covered their mouths and tried not tough.

    The elder printed a total of 5,000 copies, but only sold 500 copies, which was quite miserable.

    However, the White Birch and Baiyang elder didn''t know that, in their knowledge, books were made of parchment and were extremely expensive. Each one was precious and ordinary people couldn''t afford them, nor would they be willing to buy them. The fact that the book written by the Westwind Elder had sold 500 copies indicated how much people loved this book.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 773: You cant even understand literature

    Chapter 773: You can''t even understand literature

    "The two elders fell to the ground with a "plop", bent over in defeat and said, "You''re amazing! We''re no match for you."

    The Westwind elderughed triumphantly and said, "Hahaha, now you know what it means to be no match for someone? Hahaha!"

    After admitting defeat, the two elders quickly picked up the book and flipped through it. After reading a few pages, their faces showed a strange expression. They closed the book and said to Robb, "Mr. Lord of Westwind City..."

    "I''m not the lord, just amoner," Robb said. "Or you can call me the Great Druid if you like."

    "Oh, okay, Great Druid, we have a question," the two elders said. "We just read this book, ''The Forest Full of ck Pines'', we feel...cough...its level...cough...is just so-so. How can a book like this sell five hundred copies? Are we really out of touch with literature, cough, or with this world?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Maybe you are. Let me show you another book."

    He swooshed and threw out a novel, ''Five Centimeters Per Second'', written by a nobledy from Westwind City. It told the story of her beloved man who went to study fire magic in the Magic Academy of Bright Road. She personally saw him off at the train station, as heavy snow blocked the road, the train moved slowly, only at a speed of eight centimeters per second.

    The man stuck his head out of the train window and promised her that he would be sessful in his studies. When he became a "Court Magician," he woulde back and marry her.

    The man worked hard on Bright Road to be a Court Magician, but his magical talent was really bad. He failed time after time, and was rejected by the Court Magicicians again and again.

    But he didn''t give up. In order to be a Court Magician, he even fought against the Church of Darkness!

    Now the girl is still waiting for him! Waiting for the day when the train will bring her beloved man back to marry her.

    The two elders flipped through a few pages and were moved unconsciously. The book was beautifully written, and the key was the vor of the heroine''s naive love and the attitude of the hero''s struggle for love. They couldn''t stop reading it. Of course, they didn''t know who the prototype of the male protagonist was. If they knew, they would surely be so shocked they would die.

    The two elders couldn''t help but apud together, "This book is so well written, this is true literature...but...what is a train? And what about the cake mentioned in the book? And the water wheel...Oh, and here it says the main character eats pudding, what is pudding?"

    Robbughed and said, "Look, the outside world is changing rapidly, and you elves are hiding in the mountains and forests, not keeping up with the times. You can''t even understand the words in literature. I''m sure that in a few decades, you won''t be able to understand anything in the books written by others. Then, won''t you be illiterate?"

    Upon hearing this, the two elf elders immediately broke out in a sweat.

    This was no joke!

    If the outside world continued to change like this, they might not be able to understand anything in books. How could they survive?

    For the elves, they could lose their heads and spill their blood, but they must not lose their literature.

    Robb took several books out of his bag and threw them in front of them. "Take a look at these books and tell me your thoughts."

    The two elf elders picked up the books and flipped through them, then shook their heads at the same time. "What junk are these? How could such rubbish be published?"

    Robbughed and said, "You''re right. These books are all garbage, selling very few copies. There is even one book that sold less than a hundred copies. But... there are still people publishing such books now, trying desperately. Why? Because the printing industry has just begun to rise, and people have a strong desire to read, but there isn''t enough quality content to provide them. So, businessmen print all kinds of garbage, trying to sell them to the people. If they sell well, they make a big profit, and if they don''t, they lose a little...thus, these garbage books are created."

    The two elders pondered for a moment. "So what you''re saying is that there are few people writing books now, and people need content creators."

    "Exactly!" Robb smiled. "Don''t you envy Elder Westwind for publishing a book?"

    This question was purely rhetorical. The two elders nodded their heads like little chicks pecking at seeds.

    "If you want to write a book,e to me! I can provide you with the opportunity to publish a book. You can also establish your own literary reputation and spread your literature. Isn''t that beautiful?"

    With this, the two elf elders no longer hesitated.

    "Let''s go to Westwind City! Let''s publish a book! We also want to spread literature."

    "That''s right! The books we write will definitely sell better than the ones Elder Xifeng writes."

    Elder Westwind was furious. "Nonsense, you are not capable of surpassing my achievements. I am not only a literary artist, but also a film artist. I have blossomed in the field of art. You two fools who only squat in the forest are not even worthy to learn from me."

    The expressions on the two elders'' faces immediately froze. "What is film art?"

    "So, you are fools. It''s too early for you to think about surpassing me."

    "Who''s afraid of who? We learn things very quickly. As soon as we enter Westwind City, we will know everything you know, and even the things you don''t know, we will learn."

    "Come on, let''s challenge each other! I''m currently writing a new book, and you should join in too. Let''s see whose book sells better."

    The tribes of the White Por Forest and the White Birch Forest have left the forests and entered Westwind City.

    At the same time, in the famous mountains and rivers within the territory of the Kingdom of Gran, many reclusive, kind and upright races in the deep mountains and old forests are experiencing the same problem.

    The continuous influx of monsters into the deep mountains has upied the living spaces of these kind and upright races, forcing them to run out of their thousand-year-old homes. They were warmly weed by humans.

    The Kingdom of Gran, which is thriving, showed great enthusiasm for the elves and dwarves who are skilled in magic and technology. Elves were invited to make magic items and alchemy, while dwarves were invited to be craftsmen. Those who have abilities are needed in this prosperous kingdom!

    Soon, the Wind Elves who lived in the Wind Spirit Cave moved eastward to Stone Canyon.

    The dwarf tribes living in the Tianhua Canyon also came to Westwind City.

    In the east of the Kingdom of Gran, the elves who lived hidden in the elven forests came out and entered the White Lion City.

    Various regions have seen many elves and dwarves appear like bamboo shoots after a spring rain, whose existence was previously unknown. Their arrival greatly elerated the Kingdom of Gran''s rapid development, forming a beautiful virtuous cycle.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 774: What a big fish, meow

    Chapter 774: What a big fish, meow

    In the year 1349 of the Fengmo Continent, summer!

    A newly built port city.

    This is a city where almost all of it is painted with cement, with all the outer walls of houses painted with cement, the streets with cement roads, and even the docks are not made of wooden frames but instead with cement boards. The whole city looked shiny and modern.

    The city''s dock is divided into two sections: a military dock with two steel battleships and several sailboats, where all of the maritime military forces of the Kingdom of Gran are concentrated. Anyone who dares to invade the maritime territory of the Kingdom of Gran will face the ruthless attack of this fleet, and currently, there is no kingdom in the world that can stop the Kingdom of Gran''s two steel battleships, not even the Knight Kingdom of Norma.

    The other is a civilian dock, which is built veryrge withrge ship capacity, but currently, there are only a few small old ships and two retiredrge sailboats that have been refitted into fishing boats.

    There are no merchant ships, not even one!

    This emerging port city is not yet known to merchants, so no merchant shipse here to load or unload goods. There is not even an atmosphere of a trading market formed on the dock.

    A purple transmission gate stands on the beach not far from the teleporter.

    On the beach near the transmission gate, Robb wore beach shorts lying on a beach chair with his arms bare.

    Xuelu wore a red swimsuit and frolicking in the sea not far away, creatingrge sshes of water.

    Just likest time, this woman took the train to Bright Road, then transferred to port city, and took Robb by transmission scroll to Westwind City.

    So now, Robb can lie on the beach chair by the sea, drink coke, sunbathe, and enjoy the charming curves of Xuelu''s swimsuit, feeling very happy.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and turned his head to call out, "Hey, Lillian, don''t hide behind the tree,e out and y together."

    Lillian poked half of her head out from behind the tree and said timidly, "It''s embarrassing to walk out in a swimsuit in broad daylight by the sea. What if other people see it?"

    Robb said, "Swimsuits are not underwear. What does it matter if someone sees it? Swimsuits are made for people to see."

    Lillian said sadly, "I can''t tell the difference between a swimsuit and underwear."

    Robb: "..."

    Damn, this should be something only men can''t tell, why can''t you as a woman tell?

    But never mind, Lillian''s shyness is quite cute.

    "Robb didn''t force her, let her hide and y by herself. Then he turned his head and saw Suofa in a bikini at a nce, almost spitting blood on the spot, "Hey, Suofa, what''s with your swimsuit?"

    Suofa grinned, "Thetest invention, a swimsuit that only shows hands and face. With this, I can also go swimming."

    "Stop it, don''t invent such crazy things."

    Robb fell off the beach chair and rolled around in the sand.

    Fortunately, only Suofa was crazy. Soon, Marian, the Big Loli, and the others came out one after another, all wearing rtively normal one-piece swimsuits. Robb finally regained some strength and crawled back onto the beach chair.

    "Only the nuns won''te," Robb sighed helplessly.

    Little Yi and the two Little light Nuns refused toe to the beach to y, conservative to the point of insanity...

    He was feeling unhappy when suddenly the transmission portal shimmered again. Then, three girls came through the portal, led by the little cat girl Huahua. She looked at the sea and immediately eximed, "Wow, such a big river, meow!"

    Following her were the two Dark Little Nuns, but they were not wearing the ck nun''s clothes of the Church of Darkness, but ordinary clothes, looking like two ordinary noble girls.

    One of them reached out and pulled Huahua''s hand, smiling, "That''s not a river, it''s the sea. Do you want to go down and y?"

    Huahua shook her head vigorously, "No! No! I hate so much water, meow!"

    Robbughed from afar, "Huahua, there are very big fish in the sea, you know."

    Huahua didn''t believe it, "How big can there be? Are they bigger than the big ck fish in your aquarium?"

    Robb said, "I''ll take you to the pier to see."

    He then shed over to Huahua and grabbed her arm. With a swish, they flew up and scared Huahua into closing her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself standing thousands of yards away at a civilian boat dock, where there were only two big fishing boats, one of which had a whale caught by the fishermen hanging on it.

    Huahua only nced at the whale and couldn''t take her eyes off it, as if petrified.

    After several seconds, she murmured incoherently, "What kind of fish is this, meow? Why is it so big? One canst a year, no, two years...three years, meow..."

    As she was chanting, she suddenly shouted "meow!" and ran towards the sea, intending to jump into the water from the pier. "Sea, here Ie! I''m going to catch big fish, meow!"

    Robb grabbed her by the back of her neck and lifted her up. "Don''t be silly. If you jump into the sea like that, will you be catching fish or will the fish catch you? Can you even fight such a big fish?"

    Huahua thought carefully. "Oh, I might not be able to beat it, meow."

    As she spoke, her face showed a sad expression. "I want a big fish..."

    Robbughed. "Okay, okay. I''ll buy that big fish and bring it back to Westwind City to give to your cat people. We''ll all have a big feast together."

    Huahua was overjoyed!

    Ten minutester, Robb and the fisherman agreed on a price and bought the whale. Then, with one hand holding the enormous fish, he went back through the transmission gate and ced it next to the Westwind Canal.

    All the cat people in Westwind City were petrified at the sight of the giant fish!

    "It''s for you guys!" Robb said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, all the cat people fell onto the whale, lying all over its back... Huahua even took a bite.

    "Hey, cook it first before eating it. Don''t give me raw fish."

    There was no reasoning with these guys!

    Robb went back through the transmission gate and returned to the port city.

    Two dark little nuns were sitting on the beach, watching Xuelu, the big loli, Suofa, Marian and others ying in the sea, but they had no intention of going into the water. They held their knees and looked out at the sea, lost in thought.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 775: The first merchant ship.

    Chapter 775: The first merchant ship.

    Robb sat between the two girls and asked with a smile, "What''s up with you two? You''re not even wearing your nun outfits?"

    The two dark little nuns whispered, "We''re nning to leave the convent."

    "Huh? You''re leaving the convent?" Robb was surprised. "I always thought you two were very devout."

    The two little nuns pursed their lips. "After experiencing this war, how can we still be devout?"

    They had admired and faithfully followed their Master, number 8, who they thought was a faithful servant of their deity. But during the war, they were surprised to find that he had removed his ck robes and donned a different robe, going to confront the Dark Temr Knights.

    Meanwhile, the dark Temr Knights kept shouting in the name of their deity to destroy Westwind City and West Gran...

    Spies were lobbying in the city, saying bad things about Godfather and the Queen. The devout followers who used to appear very devout suddenly became unfaithful after hearing the spies words. They took action and caught the temple''s spies and handed them over to Elsie.

    Overnight, the nuns couldn''t tell who believed in the Dark God and who didn''t. The question of whether the Dark God had actually sent down a divine decree also became something they couldn''t wrap their heads around.

    After a long time, they finally realized that they had been deceived.

    "We''re leaving the convent," the two little nuns said pitifully. "We still faithfully believe in the Dark God, but we no longer trust the Church, the Master, or even the followers. No one respects the opinions of the Dark God. Everyone is just acting for their own benefit."

    "Hahaha!" Robbughed. "It''s good that you figured it out. What are you going to do now? I heard that nuns are usually daughters of wealthy families. You should go back to living the life of a rich youngdy. By the way, I don''t know anything about your family background. I''ve never heard you talk about it."

    "We are both daughters of sea merchants," the two little nuns said. "Our father is a partner in a sea merchant business. They leased a big ship and made a lot of money through trading. But we don''t like money, so we became nuns."

    Robb knew that nuns vowed to guard their own poverty, but he couldn''t understand why the daughters of a merchant family would willingly choose to live in poverty. However, it also showed that their character was noble and pure, and he couldn''t fault them for that.

    "Are you going back to Lost City?"

    The two little nuns shook their heads. "No need. We''ll just wait in this port city. We believe our father will soon do business here."

    The two of them have been living in Westwind City for a long time and firmly believe in the power of Godfather and The Queen. Since these two are nning to develop this port city, they will definitely be able to do it and surpass Lost City sooner orter. They don''t need to take risks and return to Lost City. They just need to wait here, and their father will definitelye in a big ship.

    "Okay! I respect your choice," Robb said. "You''ve been nuns for so many years and have always lived in poverty. You probably don''t have any money now, right? So, I''ll buy you a house here and you can live there and wait for your father to arrive."

    The two young nuns... oh no, they should be called youngdies now, bowed to Robb and obediently agreed without any hesitation. They didn''t even consider Godfather an outsider.

    As the three of them were talking, arge sail appeared in the distant sea, a clean white triangr sail that only ocean-going ships have. Obviously, it was a merchant ship.

    "Ah, a merchant ship ising!"

    "A merchant ship ising!"

    The few workers on the dock were suddenly energized.

    This was the first ocean-going sailboat to visit this ce!

    Everyone stared eagerly at the ship, hoping it woulde closer. However, the ship stopped on the distant sea, clearly without any intention of rushing into the port.

    Robb used his "detection technique" with a range of 5,000 yards and scanned the ship.

    He saw a middle-aged man wearing a captains uniform standing on the ship''s deck. He was clearly using his own "detection technique" to observe the harbor. Robb looked around the captain but couldn''t find anything that could represent his identity. Then he looked up at the g on the ship.

    After a while, he finally found a g of the Kingdom of Norma.

    No wonder this ship didn''t dare to approach hastily. It turned out to be a Kingdom of Norma merchant ship.

    Kingdom of Norma merchant ships usually operate to the west of Fengmo Continent and rarelye to the south, which is quite unusual.

    The captain used his detection technique to observe the port for a while, found the g of the Kingdom of Gran, sighed, turned around, waved his hand, and the helmsman and sailhands behind him worked together to turn the ship around and prepare to leave.

    At that moment, Robb spoke up, using his bard skill "Sound of Nature". His voice traveled thousands of yards and drifted towards therge sailing ship, "Merchant ship of the Kingdom of Norma, are you worried that this port will not wee you? Don''t worry! Although this port belongs to the Kingdom of Gran, it is a ''free trade port'' that is not affected by political factors. Here, we only talk about business, not national affairs. Your nationality will not affect your business here. You are wee toe in and have a look."

    The voice reached the ship, and the captain and crew were stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, the captain leaned over the railing and used his detection skill to scan the port, looking for who had just spoken.

    Robbughed and raised his hand, using the " Gigantification " spell to make it grow to an enormous size, like a mountain of fingers towering over the sand. He waved at the captain.

    The captain was startled and eximed, "Meow! I''ve seen people greet each other in various ways, but I''ve never seen anyone greet like this. This is insane!" However, the "Gigantification" spell immediately reminded him of various rumors and news about the Kingdom of Gran, which sometimes surpassed the intelligence agencies of the kingdom. He knew a lot about the civil war in the Kingdom of Gran in recent years, and when he saw the giant hand, he almost immediately understood who the person was.

    "Ah, Godfather of Westwind City is here!" The captain eximed happily. "That man never goes back on his word and is most concerned with protecting merchants. He said that we only talk about business here and not national affairs. So we can dock here."

    The crew on the ship immediately cheered, "Great! We can finally dock!"

    It turned out that this merchant ship had recently experienced a storm at sea, deviating from its course, and had run out of food and water. They urgently needed to dock and resupply. Being able to dock here was the best oue.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 776: Advanced port facilities

    Chapter 776: Advanced port facilities

    "Therge sailboat slowly docked at the port.

    From a distance, the crew couldn''t see the facilities of the port clearly. But ta they approached, they realized that the port was very impressive. The pier was not made of wooden frames, but of beautiful cement tforms.

    Cement was a rare material even in Lost City, and only a few noble houses used it. It was not poprized. The crew could not imagine that the port even used cement to build the pier.

    "What an amazing pier!"

    "No wonder, Godfather of Westwind City likes to do things in a big way."

    "But this city is not Westwind City, is it?"

    "Maybe Westwind City is expanding? Will they start a war with West Gran?"

    "Why expand? The queen of West Gran and Godfather of Westwind City are in a rtionship. They work together to build and develop, it has nothing to do with expansion."

    "What West Gran? Are you an idiot? Now there is only the Kingdom of Gran. There is no East or West Gran anymore."

    The crew discussed for a while, and the sailboat finally stopped. The captain was still cautious and did not dare to disembark easily. He only sent a few crew members to the shore, who loudly shouted at a foreman on the pier, "We need arge amount of food and water to support a hundred people until we reach Lost City."

    The foreman smiled and said, "No problem! As long as you can pay for it, there is no limit to the amount of food and water you need."

    The crew paid the money and waited for the workers to bring the food and wine. However, they were surprised to find that the foreman on the pier did not move, but took out a small crystal ball from his pocket and shouted into it, "Freight team, freight team, Pier 17, 40 barrels of wine, 40 barrels of ck bread,e quickly." (TL: I have no idea why it became wine)

    Not long after he finished calling, a huge diesel engine on the pier rumbled to life. A huge mechanical arm grabbed tworge wooden barrels which moved over from the sky.

    This was the technology that Robb had developed, and it was thetest cutting-edge technology replicated by the dwarves. Even the people of Westwind City had not seen much of it.

    The mechanical arm ced the barrels on the ship and then moved away. It grabbed two more barrels and put them on the ship again. It repeated the process mechanically and quickly, and soon dozens of barrels were ced on the deck of the sailboat.

    The crew was all stunned, as if they were fools. The captain was also shocked and forgot to give orders."

    The foreman on the dockughed and said, "What are you fools doing? Hurry up and move the wooden barrels into the cargo hold. Our robotic arms will soon have no ce to put them."

    The crew suddenly realized and quickly got to work, moving the barrels.

    The captain stood by the side of the ship and watched as the robotic arms continuously moved things. He couldn''t help but be mesmerized, "This thing saves so much effort for the dock workers, it''s really amazing."

    The foremanughed, "Of course. The first time I saw this thing, I was just as confused as you. But when you think about it, this was made by Godfather of our Westwind City. It''s not surprising at all to see something so amazinging from him. It''s almost a given that anything he creates will be extraordinary."

    The captain sighed in amazement, "I''ve heard of Godfather''s legend for a long time, and now that I see it with my own eyes, it''s truly admirable."

    The foreman smiled at him, "Why don''t youe ashore and take a look? I know what you''re worried about, that you won''t be able to leave once you set foot on the dock. But you don''t need to worry. Look at the steel battleships in the distance. If we really wanted to kill you, do you think you could escape?"

    The captain looked at the distant naval base where two huge steel battleships were anchored quietly. Indeed, no wooden ship could escape if they wanted to catch it. If they didn''t make a move, it was clear they wouldn''t harm him. There was no need to worry unnecessarily.

    The captain said, "But I''ve already restocked on food and water, so there''s no need to go ashore."

    The foreman said, "We might be interested in the cargo on your ship. You need to understand that although there''s only one person in front of you right now, your cargo is facing everyone in the entire Kingdom of Gran."

    The captain thought carefully and agreed. The rtionship between the Church of Darkness and the Kingdom of Gran was very bad right now, and it was rumored that the trade between Lost City and the Kingdom of Gran had been cut off. Arge amount of cargo was piled up in Lost City, not shipped to the Kingdom of Gran, only transiting there before being sent to the northern desert kingdom and the Kingdom of Norma.

    Merchants were actually very opposed to this kind of thing, especially sea merchants. Their stage of activity was the ocean and the whole world, not just one continent or one kingdom. They hoped to be happy and do business on the world stage. Practices done by the Church of Darkness, which blocked ports and did not provide goods to the Kingdom of Gran, were really hated by sea merchants.

    "Okay, I''ve got some good things from the New World here," the captain leaned over the ship''s rail and shouted, "there are chili peppers, sweet potatoes, some rubies and sapphires, and a veryrge piece of golden dog head! I wonder if anyone here needs them?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the foreman took out a crystal ball and shouted inside it, "Commodity Exchange, this is Pier 17. A Commander has arrived here who can provide chili peppers, sweet potatoes, some rubies and sapphires, and a veryrge piece of dog head gold... Oh? Three merchants have registered their interest in purchasing these items? Okay, please transfer these merchants'' phone numbers..." (TL: dog head gold is the only term I can think of when tranting . Do correct me if theres a better term for it)

    He hung up the phone and said to the captain, "Good news, three merchants need these items, and they will arrive soon."

    The captain waspletely confused, "I want to know, that crystal ball in your hand, is it a strategicmunication crystal ball? Can a small foreman on a pier just use it casually? "

    "It''s different, this one is made of small pieces of crystal, with no images, only sound, low cost, and has entered the civilian field," the foreman smiled happily, "Of course, it''s still quite expensive, ordinary people can''t afford it, but ordinary nobles and wealthy people can already buy it. This one is not mine, it''s the public property of the Port Commodity Exchange."

    The captain: "..."

    Soon, three merchants arrived with their entourages, one of whom was actually Robb''s old friend, a wandering dwarf merchant. He hadn''t been able to get goods into Lost City for a long time and was eager for chili peppers and sweet potatoes. The other two merchants were also interested in the captains gems and dog head gold. The three merchants quickly divided all the goods on the ship, loaded them onto theirrge carts, and happily drove away.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 777: Help me find something

    Chapter 777: Help me find something

    The captain felt very happy. He had a lot of goods on his ship, and even in Lost City, it would have been quite difficult to sell them all. But unexpectedly, in this emerging port, they were all sold out in an instant.

    He made a good profit from selling all of his cargo and could now happily go and run his next shipment.

    At this moment, the foreman on the dock spoke up, "Captain, I see that your hold is empty now. Would it not be a waste to leave with an empty ship? Why not fill it up with our local goods and take them to another ce?"

    Feeling positive, the captain asked, "What special products do you have here?"

    The foreman chuckled and said, "We have many special products here. Look, there is a special product disy next to the dock. If you go in and take a look, you will know how rich our Kingdom of Gran''s special products are."

    The captain listened to this and actually jumped off the ship. He was no longer afraid of this port, even though the rtionship between the Kingdom of Gran and the Kingdom of Norma was currently very bad, and it seemed like they could go to war at any moment. This port obviously posed no threat to him.

    He took a few of his men and walked into the special product exhibition hall, where he immediately spotted a beautifully embroidered silk stocking hanging on the wall.

    "Oh, I know this. This is a very popr sock among the upper ss." The captain said, "I used to buy these in Lost City. The purchase price was one gold coin for two pairs."

    The foreman who walked in with him smiled and said, "Here, the purchase price for this item is as low as one gold coin for three pairs. The socks in Lost City were purchased from us, and now Lost City can no longer buy them from us."

    The captain was shocked, "One gold coin for three pairs? Oh my god, I want five boxes, no, ten boxes!"

    The foreman smiled and said, "Don''t rush to buy too much of one item. Take a look over here. We have some very high-quality white sugar. Look at how clear and translucent it is, like crystal... The purchase price of this item is also lower than that of Lost City by 20%."

    The captain followed the foreman around and was amazed by the dazzling array of products. What was more surprising was that the prices here were generally much lower than those in Lost City.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "Why are the things here so cheap?"

    The foreman smiled and said, "That''s because the transportation cost is low. The rare goods of our Kingdom of Gran are mainly produced in two cities, Westwind City and Bright Road. To transport goods from these two cities to Lost City, you need to pass through two forests with difficult roads and monsters hindering the way, making the transportation costs extremely high. However, bringing goods from these two cities to this port only requires taking a train for one or two days, with no danger on the way. This greatly saves transportation costs, making the goods in this port cheap and of good quality."

    The captain suddenly realized that it was an advanced train that could transport goods directly from the ind cities to the port. Simrly, this port could quickly transport sea goods to the ind cities. Therefore, the throughput of this port will definitely surpass that of Lost City in the future, it''s just a matter of time.

    The foreman added with a smile, "By the way, this ports greatest advantage is that it''s a free trade port. The port does not levy taxes on all the goods transferred within the port, only when the goods are to enter the ind, then taxes will be charged."

    The captain was overjoyed and eximed, "Damn it! Why didn''t you say this earlier? If I had known there were no taxes, why would I have listened to you bbering for so long? I want to buy, buy, buy and exchange all the coins in my hand for goods."

    The foreman chuckled and said, "Because the heaviest news has to be saved forst, so that you will feel like you''ve won the lottery."

    The captain was indeed as happy as if he had won the lottery, because taxes were extremely high these days, especially for sea goods brought by sea merchants, which were often heavily taxed. But now he was told that he didn''t need to pay taxes at all. No wonder when he sold things to three merchants earlier, no one discussed the issue of who would bear the tax. Because there was simply no tax here.

    "This is heaven! This is heaven for sea merchants!"

    The captainughed heartily.

    A few tens of minutester, as he had said, the captain exchanged every coin he had for goods, filling the entire cargo hold. This cargo hold was enough for him to earn a full load of wealth.

    Just as he was preparing to set sail and leave, he suddenly saw the man who had greeted him on the beach earlier sitting at the bow of his ship, he didn''t know when he hade aboard.

    The captain hurriedly bowed respectfully and said, "Oh, respected Lord of the Westwind City, the great Godfather, the hero who can fight against the ck dragon, may I ask for your advice?"

    Robb smiled at him and said, "You don''t have to be so nervous. People from my Westwind City don''t speak to me so cautiously. We can talk like friends."

    The captain quickly rxed his posture "pretendly", but he was still very nervous inside.

    Robbughed and said, "I came to find you mainly to ask for your help in finding some things."

    The captain quickly replied, "Please tell me more."

    Robb said, "You know, in the previous year of the ck Dragon''s Flight, I had a small fight with the ck Dragon."

    "Small fight?" The captain broke out in a sweat and thought to himself, [That was a monumental battle!]

    Robb continued, "The result of this small fight wasn''t perfect. I lost the ck Dragon because I didn''t have suitable equipment."

    This almost scared the captain to death. He secretly thought, [Being able to defeat the ck Dragon is already a miracle, an epic feat that no one has been able to aplish for over a thousand years. And yet, you are not satisfied? You still want to catch it? What do you want to do?]

    "So, I need equipment! And this equipment requires rare minerals to be made." Robb said.

    The captain finally understood, "You mean... you want me to keep an eye out for rare minerals for you? Like arcanite, thorium, and other good stuff?"

    Robbughed and said, "Arcanite and thorium are rubbish."

    The captain was speechless. "Is this even humannguage?"

    "I know you have limited knowledge of metal minerals," Robb continued, "so the best metals you know are arcanite and thorium. But I know many strange and rare metals. If I can find them, I can make a set of truly satisfactory equipment, and then... I will challenge the ck Dragon again and kill it!"

    The captain quickly bowed and said, "Only you have the qualifications to achieve such a great feat."

    Robb replied, "No need to be polite. What I want you to help me find are all kinds of stones that you don''t know about. Because the world that your sea merchants travel through is vast, not just the Fengmo Continent, but also the New World, the Eastern World... you can search for the things I want in a broader world."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 778: The development of the port city.

    Chapter 778: The development of the port city.

    The captain nodded, "I understand. You want me to find all kinds of stones that you''ve never seen before, and then you will identify if they are the metal ores you''re looking for."

    "Exactly," Robbughed. "Especially the ores from the new continent, Maya. I''m quite interested in those, and as far as I know, the seafarers from the Kingdom of Norma are most familiar with the Maya ores."

    The captain vigorously nodded, "You''ve found the right person. I''m not bragging, but I''m one of the most knowledgeable seafarers in the new continent, and I have established a considerable degree of trust with the Maya people. The chili peppers and sweet potatoes I brought over this time were bought from the Maya people."

    Robb said, "Then I entrust this great task to you. When you go to Maya next time, please help me find rare and peculiar ores. If you find a piece of stone that satisfies me, it will make you a lot of money."

    The captain was delighted and asked, "What about an introduction fee?"

    Robbughed, "Even if it''s an introduction, I''ll still give you a generousmission."

    The captain eximed, "No problem. I''ll take care of it. I''ll mobilize countless seafarers to help you find the stones."

    "It''s not just stones," Robb said. "Rare wood, strange animals, and strange herbs, anything that you think might be useful, I want it. If it''s useful, I will give you a lot of money. Even if it''s useless, as long as the thing is rare enough, I will give you amission for your hard work."

    The captain said, "Then it''s settled."

    After agreeing to the terms, Robb disappeared with a sh and reappeared on his beach chair, while therge sailing ship slowly left the harbor city and headed west along the coastline.

    Suofa, dressed in a bikini, ran up from the sea and stood beside Robb, "Godfather, are you just going to let him go like that? Shouldn''t he help promote this harbor?"

    Robb smiled, "He doesn''t need me to remind him of such small matters. Therge amount of cheap goods he shipped out will help promote this ce. Now what we need to do is wait quietly. In the near future, more and more merchant ships will arrive."

    Suofa nodded, indicating she understood. However, she suddenly realized something and eximed in surprise, "Oh? Our conversation almost made me forget, we''re not in Westwind City at all. We''re in the port city, which is not our territory, it''s the queen''s territory. Why are we helping her to develop the harbor?"

    Robbughed heartily, "Is it mine or hers? Why bother splitting it up so clearly?"

    Suofa seemed to understand something, but she didn''t pay attention and just remained quiet. However, in the distance, Xuelu''sughter could be heard, "Oh, can I understand this as me being eliminated?"

    "Eliminated? From what?"

    "Don''t ask knowingly!" Xuelu said, "Indeed, as a woman who wanders around, I can''t keep a man''s heart."

    Robbughed heartily, but remained silent.

    Xuelu turned to Suofa, who was standing next to him, and said, "Hey, don''t think I don''t know, you have the same thoughts as me. Why aren''t you bothered by seeing him with the queen?"

    Suofa imitated Robb''s shrug, then looked indifferent as she was toozy to argue with Xuelu. In the desert kingdom, a man can have four wives. Suofa didn''t care, as she felt that she could still get a seat somehow.

    "Okay, okay, let''s not argue." Robb got up from the beach chair and said with a smile, "I should go to the sea to swim too. Xuelu, let''s go diving and catch some lobsters to eat."

    Xuelu was delighted, "Okay!"

    Lilian, who was hiding behind a tree, also came out, "Ah, if we''re diving, I want to go too. I won''t be afraid of others seeing my swimsuit if I''m underwater."

    Robbughed, "Everyone cane. We''ll each have our own underwater breathing device and go shopping on the seabed."

    "Godfather, how long do you n to stay in the port city?"

    "Well...of course, until the end of summer."

    "Huh? That long?"

    "Of course! Who doesn''t love the sea in the summer? I''ll be here this summer, not going anywhere else. The only regret is that there are only a few beauties in bikinis here. The people here are too conservative." Robb looked depressed, "Ah, social trends need guidance. There are no other bikini beauties here."

    A few dayster, anotherrge sailboat arrived.

    This time, the sailboat didn''te because of getting lost in a storm, but because they had heard about the "free trade port" and came specifically to look for it.

    The captain who hadest time had arrived at Lost City seven days ago, where he had sold arge amount of goods to local merchants and spread the news of the ce.

    So, a captain who was quick to act set sail the next day and took seven days to arrive at the port city.

    Then another ship came, and another...

    The once deserted port suddenly became lively.

    Merchants pursue profits, which is their nature, or one might say, it is a necessary and admirable quality for merchants. Since this ce can bring them benefits, it is only natural that theye here.

    Some of these merchants only run short-distance sea trade along the coast, while others cross continents and oceans to transport goods to the new world. There are even ultra-long-distance sea merchants who circle the Fengmo continent and transport ceramics, silk, and tea from Big Tang.

    Their arrival has made the port suddenly bustling.

    More and more foremen were stationed near the port to "guide" the merchants. Every day, foremen can be seen shuttling with merchants in various trading ces, promoting goods to them and collecting goods from them at the same time.

    Merchants from the Kingdom of Gran also sniffed out the business opportunities here and began to take trains to the port city to deliver or ship goods. The big trains ran tirelessly all day, but still couldn''t transport the piled-up goods, making the Iron Railway Company, jointly established by Her Majesty the Queen, the Corton family, and the great merchant Pobo, earn a lot of money.

    Although the port uses mechanical arms to deliver goods, which greatly savesbor costs, with the prosperity of business, countless job opportunities still emerge, greatly increasing the demand for poption in the port city. The residents of nearby viges and towns were attracted by the rich remuneration here and also begin to flow into this city.

    As the poption continued to increase, finally, on the beach, one can see bikini girls other than the girls from Robbs family.

    For Robb, this is really a joyous thing. Lying on the beach, drinking c, watching bikini girls walking past one by one. Its so cool!

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 779: Lend me your bugs

    Chapter 779: Lend me your bugs

    In 1349, the year passed by peacefully. Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was already 1350.

    It had been two years since the year of the ck Dragons Flight and a year and a half since the unification of the Kingdom of Gran. Everything was going smoothly, and progress was being made in all areas.

    A diesel train was chugging along and had just arrived at the entrance of a tunnel. This tunnel was called the "Sunrise Tunnel" and was built in the year 1348, which was also known as the year of Sunrise.

    The tunnel was 2,900 yards long and cut through a steep and treacherous mountain range between Stone Canyon and Crystal Canyon. It was now one of the greatest wonders of the Fengmo Continent. Many nobles and wealthy people would deliberatelye to visit Stone Canyon and Crystal Canyon, even though they didn''t live nearby or need to travel this route, just to take a ride on the diesel train and pass through this great wonder.

    However, in Robb''s eyes, this was just an ordinary tunnel, and he couldn''t help butugh at calling it a wonder. It was only 2,900 yards long, and in the city of Shuangqing in his original world, it would be easily surpassed by any random tunnel.

    A sweet-looking train attendant stood in the middle of the noble carriage and picked up the amplifying magic device. She spoke with a cadence, "Everyone, please pay attention. This train is about to pass through the ''Sunrise Tunnel''. This tunnel was built in the year 1348 of the Fengmo Continent and is..."

    As soon as she started speaking, most of the noble tourists in the carriage who hade to travel and see the sights of the Western Region, all adopted an attitude of listening attentively. Even the Queen also put on a serious face and listened carefully to every word the train attendant said.

    Of course, Robb wouldn''t do that. Heyzily, not moving, and smiled at the reactions of these guys on the train.

    When the train attendant finished her introduction, the lotive had just entered the tunnel, and the light suddenly became dim. The passengers could only see the torches on the walls and the tunnel lights illuminated by the golden gems outside the windows.

    Almost all the tourists on the train eximed in unison, "Wow! The train entered the tunnel!"

    Even the Queen couldn''t help raising her eyebrows, and a hint of excitement shed in her eyes.

    Robb said unkindly, "What''s so exciting about drilling a hole? You''re a queen, so please act more calmly."

    The Queen quickly adjusted her expression and suppressed her excitement a little, but protested, "This is a great project! They dug through the mountain and allowed the train to pass straight through! It''s so magnificent! I am in the midst of this feat, and there''s nothing wrong with being a little excited. Just because I''m the Queen, does that mean I have the right not to show reverence for such a great creation?"

    Robb shrugged. "Yes, yes, you make a good point. But may I ask, as a queen of a kingdom, why are you not handling affairs in the capital and instead riding a train out here for leisure?"

    The queen gave him a sidelong nce. "Am I here for leisure? I am clearly inspecting the border of Crystal Canyon. Do you think a queen should always be holed up in the capital and never move? That''s a sure way to be a tyrant."

    "What''s there to inspect in Crystal Canyon?" Robb asked with a sneer. "You''ve already entrusted it to my student, Robb Smith. With him in charge, the ce is perfectly secure. There''s no need for inspection."

    "I want to see just how secure it really is," the queen replied. She nced at Robb Smith, who was sitting in another chair nearby with his eyes closed, looking like he was sleeping. Since boarding the train, Robb Smith had been in this state of deep sleep, which irritated the queen to no end. But she didn''t have time to deal with a lowly subject, so she focused her attention on the crazy man instead.

    She turned her gaze back to Robb and whispered, "Crazy man, how did you teach him? He''s so young and yet he can summon the King of Wind. It''s unbelievable."

    Robb chuckled. "I didn''t really teach him much. I just gave him some random instructions."

    "Fine, don''t tell me. But it''s good for the Kingdom of Gran that he''s bing more powerful," the queen said.

    As they spoke, the train emerged from a tunnel, and the scenery outside the window became bright again. The nobles eximed in unison at the experience of passing through the tunnel, feeling both novel and touching. This journey was worth it.

    The queen whispered, "Let''s make a deal."

    "What deal?" Robb asked.

    "Can I borrow your two tunnel-crawling worms... no, forget it, just rent them to me. The few tunnels I''m digging are taking too long with a bunch of useless goblins. It''s been six months and we haven''t made any progress."

    "I don''t mind lending them to you, but those two big worms are giant earthworms that need to eat soil to survive. Digging is in their nature, so they won''t get tired. But..."

    "But what?"

    "I only have those two, and you''re trying to build a whole kingdom. Do you really think you can dig up the entire kingdom with just those two worms? I doubt it."

    The queen nodded. "So what should we do? Should I go catch more worms? Do you know where to find suchrge worms? If I can catch a few hundred or even a thousand, then I can start digging all over the kingdom."

    "Why do you always think of things this way?" Robb snapped.

    The queen asked, "Then what do you suggest?"

    Robb said, "What I mean is, we need to find a way to use technology and invent a machine that can drill underground to rece the tunnel-crawling worms."

    The queen frowned and asked, "How do we research this?"

    Robb replied, "You are an earth magician, why are you asking me? Think about it carefully and try to infuse earth magic into the magical tools that can dig and st mountains. Let the workers use them to dig tunnels. This is the right way to do it."

    The queen suddenly realized, "Why didn''t I think of this before? Although my earth magic isn''t as powerful as yours, who can create a canal, I can still dig a big hole. If many skilled earth magicians infuse their magic into a magical tool, we may be able to create a magical tool simr to Thors Roar'' of the Desert Kingdom, which can concentrate power to do something great. Then we could have the ability to drill through mountains."

    Of course, this is just an idea, and specific research is still needed. But as Robb Smith said, once the idea is there, sess is not far away.

    "Okay, what you said makes sense. We can''t always rely on the power of the worms," said the queen. "I''ll look into this and see if I can make a magical tool that can drill through mountains."

    As they talked, they approached the Crystal Canyon not far ahead.

    This is the border of the northern frontier of the Kingdom of Gran.

    It is a ce where the military strategists of both sides vie for control.

    To the south of the canyon is the lush and magical kingdom of Gran, while to the north is the desert kingdom, Kerte, which is covered in yellow sand. Currently, the rtionship between these two kingdoms is not very good.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 780: Please repeat the sentence you mentioned earlier

    Chapter 780: Please repeat the sentence you mentioned earlier

    The train arrived at the station, with two rows of soldiers standing on either side of the tform.

    After all the passengers had disembarked, they had to pass through these two rows of soldiers and show their identification documents at the ticket gate in order to enter the Crystal Canyon.

    This was, after all, a border fortress and not a famous tourist attraction. Only the nobles who were bored and had nothing better to do woulde here to visit the "tunnel wonder."

    The Wind Knight at the train station checkpoint also wore an unhappy expression. After checking a noble''s identification document, he said in a bad mood, "You''re a me Knight, living in the me Tower of East Gran, why did youe all the way to Crystal Canyon? Just to see a tunnel?"

    "Hey, buddy, are you still talking about East Gran and West Gran?" the me Knight snorted. "We''re all knights here. Let me remind you, if you keep talking like that, you''re going to get hit."

    "Hit? Who dares to hit me? This Crystal Canyon is under the control of our Wind Knights border forces. I have the protection of marquis Robb Smith, Duke Madeline, and the Queen protects the Duke. Who dares to hit me here?" The Wind Knight hadn''t finished speaking when the Queen herself jumped out from behind the line and kicked him to the ground.

    The Wind Knight didn''t see who kicked him, but he jumped up quickly and shouted, "Who? Who would be so crazy...?"

    Before he could finish speaking, he saw who was standing in front of him and immediately softened.

    The Queen said one word at a time, "Repeat what you just said."

    The Wind Knight trembled and said, "Buddy... you... you live in the me Tower in the east of the Kingdom of Gran, why did youe all the way to the west?"

    The Queen coldly snorted, "You pass."

    The me Knight burst outughing. "There''s no war going on now, so we me Knights are not responsible for guarding the border or driving away demons. We have plenty of leisure time, so I came out to travel. I didn''t juste to see the tunnel. Along the way, I also saw Bright Road, Westwind City, Stone Canyon, and ate a lot of delicious food. I bought many special products too. Look at this paper fan I''m holding, it''s thetest invention from Westwind City. It''s so convenient."

    Why was the me Knight so idle?

    The reason is actually very simple! Mondra is a magician from the me Knights.

    So, Mondra''s rebellion has still had some political impact on the me Knights. To avoid suspicion, the me Knights now obediently stayed out of border affairs and sensitive operations. They''ve given all opportunities to earn military merits to other knight troupes. They now act like idle members, just ying around happily.

    Anyway, the Bright Road train line has now fully opened, all the way to the Crystal Canyons frontline. It''s super convenient to y along this route.

    Miss Queen has also noticed this. In ces where the train is running, economic and tourism development is far exceeding other areas. Previously, Nanli Vige was as poor as if they had nothing, but now its people are even richer than those in Lost City.

    To get rich, you need to first build the roads!

    The crazy man didnt deceive her.

    The two of them came out of the train station, with Robb Smith following behind. Robb''s dual identities made things really tricky and exhausting. But there was no other way, it was their fault for ying too recklessly. He didn''t even know how to wrap things up, so they just kept pushing forward, and it served them right.

    As the Queen walked, she observed the defenses of the Crystal Canyon.

    This border town is now entirely guarded by the Wind knights. The Wind Knight''s captain is still Barry, but he stays on Bright Road and has nevere here. Therefore, the real person in charge here is Robb Smith.

    Or, one could say, it''s Robb.

    Robb naturally cared about his own territory and has spent a lot of money on it!

    As soon as Queen reached the north city wall, she saw the equipment here was simply insane. There was a row of magical defensive equipment along the wall, with almost every two to three steps there was a magic cannon, interspersed with short artillery. They had to have both physical and magical hands to handle them.

    The soldiers of the Wind Knights on the city walls were all dressed in steel full-body armor. If she didn''t know they were grunts, the Queen would have thought they were all knights.

    This kind of financial strength that arms grunts like knights is not something even the Queen can achieve, only the crazy man of Westwind City can.

    She couldn''t help but turn around and criticize Robb, "You really are willing to spare no expense for your student. You''ve dumped Westwind City''s stuff all over the Wind knights."

    Robb chuckled, "It''s okay. These steel armor were all discarded equipment from the Westwind Self-Defense Force."

    "These are discarded?" The Queen was startled. "What are the Westwind warriors wearing now?"

    Robb said, "They''re gradually switching to mithril sets."

    The Queen: "..."

    Originally, half a year ago, a sea merchant discovered a secret mithril mine in the New World of Maya. He didn''t have the ability to mine this vein himself, after all, the New World was too far away. To mine and refine arge amount of ore over there and bring it back, he didn''t have the capability to do so. So he simply went to the port city and found someone from Robb, and sold this information to him.

    The sea merchant got arge sum of money and happily took a transmission scroll back to the mine. He used the scroll and Robb''s mining team immediately arrived, and then began to mine the mithril.

    As a result, mithril in Westwind City becamemon equipment material for the Westwind Self-Defense Force. The steel armor they used before was all retired and given to the Wind knights.

    Of course, Westwind City was still secretly mining the Arcanite Gold ore at the bottom of theke, but the output of Arcanite Gold ore was too low to arm ordinary soldiers. Now only a few leading figures were using Arcanite Gold equipment, still far from reaching the level of ordinary soldiers.

    The queen wanted to make ament, but didn''t know how to express it.

    At this time, Robb suddenly spoke up, "Oh, there''s a small matter I want to remind you about."

    "Hmm?" The queen asked, "What is it?"

    Robb said, "My men were mining in the New World and found that the people from the Kingdom of Norma have been active there recently. They have also discovered a secret mithril vein, and maybe even better ores. It seems that they intend to mine it."

    The queen frowned, "Do they have the ability to mine ore like Westwind City? I don''t believe it!"

    Robb shook his head and smiled, "When you think of mining in the New World, you first think of mining ore like Westwind City? Can''t you consider the problem in a conventional way?"

    After a moment of thought, the queen whispered, "Send arge number of workers from our kingdom over by sea? I feel like this might not be reliable."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 781: This will make you a tyrant. Stop it

    Chapter 781: This will make you a tyrant. Stop it

    "Of course it''s not reliable to transport workers from our own kingdom," Robb said, "but there are people in the New World who can do it."

    This reminded the queen that she had received some intelligence about the New World. It was said that there were savage people with brown skin on the New World who had not yet blossomed and were still in a rtively primitive state. These wild people called themselves the "Maya people," so the sea merchants named the New World the "Maya continent."

    The queen seemed to understand, "The people of the Kingdom of Norma capture the locals to mine for them?"

    Robb nodded, "That must be it."

    The queen shouted, "Then we can''t fall behind. I will immediately send warships to the New World to capture some locals to mine..."

    Robb smiled and shook his head, "Don''t! Don''t follow the Norma way. Are the locals not human? Forcing them to mine is against the natural order."

    The queen said, "I heard that these savages are uncivilized, eat people, and are simr to orcs. You have always supported us to capture monsters and make them work, or drive them away. Why do you think it''s wrong when ites to savage natives?"

    "Because they are humans," Robb said, "They are not nonmunicative creatures. They can understand humannguage and can be just like us through education. They are a race that can coexist and prosper with us, not like monsters that only know how to fight humans."

    Pausing for a moment, Robb continued, "Their learning ability and intelligence are also notparable to monsters. Under very and oppression, they will produce tremendous rebound power. Once they rise up, no one can stop them. In the end, they will take back everything you have squeezed out of them. Even the surging wave of rebellion will make you unable to cope and eventually drag you down..."

    The queen listened quietly. If someone else had said these things, she would have kicked them away, but she listened carefully to every word Robb said, trying to think, and weighing its feasibility and foresight.

    She was silent for a long time and whispered, "So what do you mean?"

    "Mutual progress," Robb smiled, "We should treat the New World natives like we treat the poor townsmen in the Kingdom of Gran and support them to grow together with the Kingdom of Gran. Although you will get less at first than the Kingdom of Norma, in the long run, you will find that you will get more than them."

    The queen listened quietly, preparing to slowly discuss it with her ministers after returning.

    At this moment, both of them saw a cloud of dust rising in the desert outside the city wall. The yellow sand was spreading, and then a group of people riding camels appeared in the middle of the desert. There were not many of them, only about twenty or thirty.

    Robb activated his detection technique, while the queen took out a newly developed magic tool "telescope" to look over.

    It was obvious that this group was not a caravan. The people on the camels wore armor and carried scimitars. They were obviously officials of the desert kingdom.

    The queen frowned, but Robb smiled and said, "The diplomatic envoy is here."

    "Hmph!" The queen snorted coldly. "At this point, what''s the point of diplomacy with me? The Desert Kingdom is too disgusting. Not to mention the invasion theyunched years ago, they also provided magical tools, poisons, and toxic fog to Mondra and acted as a guide for the Kingdom of Norma. How dare theye to me for diplomacy? I haven''t sent troops to attack the Desert Kingdom, which is already very rational and restrained of me."

    Robb smiled and said, "Good rtions or bad rtions, we still have to meet envoys from other kingdoms."

    The queen nodded and stopped speaking. The two of them quietly watched theme closer and closer. When they arrived at the checkpoint below the city wall, the Wind Knights on the wall immediately drew their bows and aimed their magic tools at the group. A knight in mithril armor stuck his head out and shouted, "This is Crystal Canyon, the border town of the Kingdom of Gran. We do not ept people from other kingdoms without a proper identity. I advise you to leave immediately, or don''t me me for showing you the true power of iron pots and why flowers are red."

    The queen said sideways, "Why is this Wind Knight''s line so meaningless?"

    "Because his name is Kante Chengguang, a person from Westwind City, and he is the bastard son of Baron Nuolun Chengguang of the Wind Knights," Robb whispered in the queens ear.

    "Oh! If you''re around something long enough, you be it, and if you''re around a crazy man, you''ll also be meaningless," the queen replied.

    "You use the word ''meaningless'' so skillfully, which means you''ve also be meaningless," Robb said.

    The people riding camels below the city raised their heads and shouted loudly, "We are envoys sent by the Pharaoh. Here is our appointment letter. We n to go to your capital to meet Her Majesty the Queen for important national affairs."

    Kante sneered, "At this point, what do our two kingdoms have to talk about? Go back and prepare to be abused by us! Oh, I remember, the desertcks water, so you usually don''t take a bath, haha, you won''t have water to bathe even if you want to."

    Despite being mocked, the people below the city wall did not get angry, they just kept quiet.

    The ambassador had a heavy responsibility on his shoulders and was not in the mood to argue with the border guards. He spoke seriously, "Knight, with your status, you are not qualified to refuse a diplomatic envoy. I advise you to report to your superiors immediately and contact Her Majesty the Queen of your kingdom. It should be her decision whether or not to see us, not yours."

    Kante replied with sarcasm, "You''re right, I''m not qualified to refuse, but I have the right to dy. You can dig a hole in the desert and wait for us there. I''ll wait ten days or half a month before reporting to my superiors. You''ll have to wait in that hole for ten days or half a month. You can''t leave in anger because you have to follow the Pharaoh. Hahaha."

    The ambassador remained silent.

    Upon hearing this conversation, the Queen couldn''t help but smile and said, "This Kante person is quite interesting. When hees to me, I''ll give him ten gold coins as a reward."

    Robb raised an eyebrow and said, "Only ten?"

    "It''s a lot!" replied the Queen. "I rarely give such arge sum of money to anyone."

    Robb retorted, "You may not know how wealthy the Chengguang family is. Most of the candy you eat is produced by the Chengguang family. The gold coins you contribute to them may be worth several hundred. Now you''re giving him only ten gold coins. What''s the point?"

    The Queen''s expression froze for a few seconds before suddenly bing angry. "Kante Chengguang neglected his duty and acted beyond his authority to deal with a foreign envoy. I will fine him fifty gold coins."

    "Hey! This will make you a tyrant. Stop it," Robb protested.

    TL: My~ We''ve gone a long way. We''re already at chapter 781 already. Never would''ve thought that I''d reach this far, honestly. I hope you guys have enjoyed the story so far and will join me as we finish this story together!

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 782: Indecisive

    Chapter 782: Indecisive

    The queen was just joking. Instead, she intentionally watched Kante and the diplomat argue back and forth for a while. Only after a long time, the queen casually said from behind, "Forget it, let those diplomatse in."

    Kante was startled when he heard the queen''s voice. He turned his head and found that the queen and Godfather had somehow appeared behind him. He awkwardly bowed and then turned to the city below, grunting, "You got lucky. Her Majesty the Queen happened toe to Crystal Canyon to inspect the military affairs. She has a broad perspective and considers the overall situation, unlike me, a soldier who likes to hold grudges. You cane in now."

    The queen coldly snorted from behind, "Who says I don''t hold grudges?"

    Kante quickly shouted to the city below, "I was mistaken just now. Her Majesty the Queen does hold grudges. You''re done for."

    The diplomatic envoy was yed around and around and hadn''t even entered the city yet. Half of his heart had already given up. But as an envoy with a heavy responsibility, even if he knew the mountain was a tiger, he had to lean towards it and could only grit his teeth and enter the city.

    When he climbed up the city wall, he really saw the queen of the Kingdom of Gran standing on the tower. The title of the first beauty of the Kingdom of Gran was truly well-deserved. She was wearing a white dress and a crown on her head. There was no need for any exnation. Anyone could recognize her as the queen of the Kingdom of Gran at a nce because there could not be another woman with such stunning beauty.

    The diplomatic envoy was startled. A queen of a kingdom appeared at this border checkpoint, which was not a good thing. It might mean that a war was about to begin. Because if she didn''t want to start a war, why would a queen of a kingdome here?

    But no matter what, he first knelt on one knee, gave a big ceremony to the queen, and then spoke, "Respected Queen of the Kingdom of Gran, I am an envoy from the desert kingdom of Kerte. I am here to seek peace on behalf of the Pharaoh."

    "Peace?" The queen looked at him askance. "You wanted to attack my kingdom, you wanted to provide my enemies with poison, and you wanted to be a guide. Now you want peace? Do you think I''m a good girl with a good temper?"

    This speech was already within the diplomat''s expectations. Of course, he had already prepared his own speech, "Your Majesty, please forgive us for being a little confused at the time and making some wrong decisions. But please give us a chance to exin."

    "Oh? Let''s hear your exnation."

    The diplomat said, "For decades, the Kingdom of Gran has been under the rule of Mondra, so our kingdom has had diplomatic rtions with Mondra, not with Gran. We didn''t fully understand the situation of the civil war in the Kingdom of Gran, and that''s why we supported Mondra. But now we have investigated and found that you are the legitimate heir to the throne of the kingdom of Gran, and Mondra is just a shameful usurper. Our kingdom has now cut ties with Mondra and will only recognize your rule over the Kingdom of Gran in the future..."

    The queen smiled and asked, "Is that all true? Then what about the army of the kingdom of Norma crossing the desert to attack us?"

    The diplomat hesitated and said, "Uh...it was a request from Mondra. We have always been friendly with the Kingdom of Gran, so we had to agree to Mondra''s request."

    He quickly added, "Now that we have recognized the true heir to the Kingdom of Gran, we will maintain our new diplomatic rtions with utmost sincerity."

    In other words, he meant that their kingdom would treat the queen the same way they treated Mondra before. The queen snorted and turned to Robb beside her.

    Robb shrugged and asked, "What should I do?"

    The queen did not avoid the diplomat and asked Robb in front of him, "What do you think? Should I agree?"

    Robbughed, "I''m just amoner. You''re a queen asking for my opinion. It makes me scared. Should I pretend to be someone else?"

    The queen rolled her eyes and said, "Do you need to pretend?"

    The kneeling diplomat heard their conversation and was surprised. He sneaked a nce at Robb and took several seconds to figure out who he was - the Lord of Westwind City, the man who could fight against the ck Dragon. It was this man!

    If not for this man, the Desert Kingdom would not have toe and beg for peace. They could have defeated the queen a long time ago. The diplomat looked at Robb withplex and difficult-to-understand eyes, wishing to cut him open and see what made him so different. But he knew he couldn''t do that.

    Now, the Church of Light, the Church of Darkness, and the Desert Kingdom all wanted to cut this man in half, but since the battle between Bright Road and the Capital of Saints more than a year ago, no one dared to move against him lightly.

    Queen hummed and said, "If you don''t express your opinion, I''ll use my stubbornness, dictatorship, and autocracy to solve this matter."

    Robb asked curiously, "What will you do if you act stubbornly?"

    The Queen replied, "Cut off the envoy''s head, put it in a wooden box, and send it to the Pharaoh."

    The diplomat was speechless.

    Robb chuckled, "Since you said it out loud, you probably won''t do it."

    He really understood the queen. She said it just to vent her anger about the Desert Kingdom''s previous mocking of her. In fact, she had no intention of doing it. The two kingdoms were not at war.

    Taking a deep breath, the Queen put aside her emotional side. She knew that diplomacy couldn''t be emotional. She had to fully consider the interests of the kingdom before making judgments. It wasn''t as simple as "you offended me, so I must fight you."

    The Kingdom of Gran couldn''t be as close as brothers with the Desert Kingdom, but now was not a good time to attack the Desert Kingdom. The Kingdom of Gran was developing, so the Queen didn''t want to fight at this time. The Desert Kingdom probably seized this opportunity to conclude a peace agreement and improve their rtionship.

    Moreover, the Desert Kingdom was thousands of miles of sand, and it was too difficult to attack them. Even if they took it, what was the use? Dig sand?

    After thinking for a while with a frown, the Queen said in a deep voice, "What is your sincerity for wanting to conclude peace?"

    The diplomat whispered, "We can lead the Kingdom of Grans army across the desert and reach the border of the Kingdom of Norma without anyone knowing."

    Robb burst outughing, "Are you kidding me? You just acted as the guide for the Kingdom of Norma, and now you want to be the guide for the Kingdom of Gran? What about your integrity?"

    The Queen couldn''t help but smile and cry. This Desert Kingdom was really a grass on the wall, siding with both sides. It felt like one would lose one''s own dignity to be angry with such a thing.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 783: Starting the Age of Discovery

    Chapter 783: Starting the Age of Discovery

    The Queen is not an ignorant little girl. She knows exactly what the Desert Kingdom is up to.

    This broken kingdom is sandwiched between two great nations, serving as a buffer zone between them. If it weren''t for the desert''s geographical structure, both Norma and Gran would have attacked it long ago and taken it over. But because of this yellow sand, neither Gran nor Norma have had any interest in it, and whoever attacks it, the other kingdom will not sit idly by and will even send troops to aid it.

    And so the Desert Kingdom wavered between the two great nations.

    If Norma was strong, it would rely on Norma to fight against Gran, hoping to take a piece of their territory and have their kingdom also own a non-desert, legitimate piece ofnd. And if Gran were strong, they would lean towards Gran and go against Norma, hoping to take a piece of theirnd.

    This broken kingdom has been going back and forth like this for thousands of years, but it is still stuck in the desert.

    The Queen is not interested in hearing any more nonsense and frowned, "I need something substantial, not this kind of divisive promise."

    The ambassador quickly added, "Oh, right! If we can establish a peace agreementsting more than ten years, you will also receive a substantialpensation and a map of the newly discovered Mayas East Coast."

    "Oh?" The Queen became interested. "A map of the East Coast of the new continent?"

    "Yes!" The ambassador said, "It also shows the minerals and crops that our sailors have discovered, as well as the distribution of the local indigenous people. It is a very valuable map, and I believe you will like it very much."

    The Queen really wanted this thing!

    In recent decades, the Kingdom of Gran''s maritime affairs have been in a mess. The first twenty years were due to Mondra''s inaction. This scum never developed technology or explored the unknown, only knowing how to consolidate his own power. During his twenty years of ruling Gran, the kingdom didn''t even build a port. And during this time, although the young Queen was in Lost City, she was focused on saving her army and fighting the war to reim her kingdom, paying little attention to the sea merchants.

    Then came the long four-year civil war in the kingdom of Gran

    During this time, sailors from Norma and the Desert Kingdom discovered the new continent and had already begun mapping it, searching for rare minerals, discovering new crops, and contacting the local indigenous people...

    In maritime affairs, the kingdom of Gran was far behind!

    Without a maritime industry, it''s as if we have no say in the new continent! The Kingdom of Gran has a history of over a thousand years and is located in the southwest corner of the Fengmo continent. Most of the kingdom''s resources have already been exploited, and thest time Robb went with the army, he didn''te across any useful high-level mines. The best they found was level 60 Arcanite and some connective tissue provided by giant bats.

    Robb is quite unhappy with the Kingdom of Grans resource reserves.

    If they can get their hands on this map, it would be very helpful for the Kingdom of Grans maritime industry to catch up. It would also be quite beneficial for Robb''s future search for materials to fight the ck Dragon in the new continent.

    He quietly pulled the queen''s sleeve and whispered, "I think this condition is good, we can ept it."

    The queen rolled her eyes, "You''re just amoner, how dare you offer advice to me, the queen of a kingdom? Aren''t you scared to death?"

    Robb said, "Are you pretending?"

    "You''re the one who started it!"

    "Okay, I won''t pretend anymore."

    "But I think it''s fun to pretend."

    "Hey!"

    The joke ended there, and the queen turned to the ambassador, "This condition is eptable, I''ll ept it."

    Once the queen spoke, the matter was settled.

    Next, it''s up to the diplomats from both sides to handle things. They need to exchange diplomatic documents and then receivepensation and gifts from the Desert Kingdom. A lot of messy things are involved. Next thing you know, the two kingdoms that were sworn enemies yesterday entered their honeymoon period.

    Two monthster, the queen and Robb stood shoulder-to-shoulder on the dock of the port city.

    "Hey, queen, you''ve been running all over the cetely."

    "You too."

    "I have a goal," Robb said. "Within two years, I have to cut off the ck Dragon''s head. But my progress so far is far from enough. I need high-level gems, high-level ores, high-level herbs... well, everything high-level."

    The queen snorted, "I have a goal too."

    "Isn''t your goal to unify the Kingdom of Gran? You''ve already achieved that."

    "No, I have a new goal," the queen said seriously. "I also want to cut off the ck Dragon''s head and avenge my parents. So, I need those things you mentioned as well."

    Robb said, "Rare coincidence in goals!"

    The queen said, "Okay, enough with the small talk. Let''s get down to business. I n to send a steel warship you built for me, with a copied map of the New Continent''s east coast, to explore it."

    "That won''t work," Robb shook his head. "those burn coal. Are you sure you can find a ce to refuel after it sets sail?"

    The queen replied, "..."

    "Until we have established a refueling port in the new continent, let''s stick to sailing ships," Robb said with a smile. "At least sailing ships have one advantage. They only need wind as their power source and can go back and forth as far as they need to."

    The queen agreed with his suggestion. "Then that''s what we''ll do. My shipyard just produced a few sailing ships. Let''s use them as the pioneers."

    She summoned a few ship captains in military uniform. They knelt down before her and looked respectful.

    This was the newly established long-distance navy of the Kingdom of Gran, the first batch of native sailors to incubate on the sea. Of course, they were not the most elite. The real elite navy was serving on the warships. The captains before her were only second-tier captains of wooden sailing ships.

    The queen took out a copy of the new continent''s east coast map sent by the Desert Kingdom and said seriously, "Take this map with you and explore! The resources of the Kingdom of Gran are dwindling, and we need you to find new resources for us on the new continent. The future of the Kingdom of Gran rests on your shoulders."

    As she was speaking passionately, an old and worn-out wooden ship suddenly appeared at a civilian dock in the distance. It was obviously on the verge of being dmissioned. The sailors on the ship were rookies who couldn''t even steer it properly. The ship sailed out to sea crookedly and then was blown back by the wind, heading straight towards the military port, where it was about to collide with the new vessel of the queen.

    Both ships sounded rm bells simultaneously, "Stay away! Get out of the way!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 784: Want to catch a big fish, meow

    Chapter 784: Want to catch a big fish, meow

    The people on both boats were all eximing in shock, but the people on the old and worn-out boat only eximed without any action.

    However, a warship was still a warship, and its movements were very fast. Although the warship itself was in a stationary state and didn''t have time to raise the sail, it was a three-masted sailing ship, and the sailors immediately worked hard to row the ship away from the collision. Then, the old and worn-out boat twisted and turned towards the cement wharf of the military pier and collided with it.

    There was a dull sound of impact, and the already broken boat seemed even more broken now. The sailors on the boat screamed, "Quick, pull in the sail!"

    "Huh? How do we do that?"

    "The same way you open it."

    "If we do it that way, won''t it open the sail even more?"

    There was chaos on the boat!

    The sailors on the warship that had just avoided the collision had wanted to curse, but after hearing these words, they lost interest and came closer. A group of sailors threw grappling hooks and grabbed the boat''s gunwale, then jumped over and helped to stabilize the boat.

    Then they escorted the crew off the boat, "You scum, you are not allowed to touch any boats again."

    Robb and the queen felt curious and couldn''t help but walk over to see.

    They saw that the group of people being escorted off the boat were actually cat people, each with their heads drooping, their ears bent, and they looked very depressed. Robb immediately spotted Huahua and quickly reached out to grab her, "What are you cat people up to?"

    Huahua said, "We wanted to go out to sea to catch fish, so we rented an old boat and set out happily. Who knew this boat was so difficult to handle, especially this sail...we can''t go out to catch big fish anymore, meow."

    Robb: "..."

    The queen next to him couldn''t help but wipe a cold sweat, "You don''t know anything, and you dare to sail out to sea? Fortunately, the wind blew you back. If you really sailed out, the consequences would be unimaginable. You wouldn''t be able toe back alive. "

    "What? Is it that serious?" Huahua said, "We thought we could make it back alive."

    "You must be joking!" The queen almost flipped the table, "You stupid cats, tell me, if you really sailed out to sea and couldn''t control the sail, what would happen if the ship drifted with the sea breeze? Could youe back? If you drift to the Kingdom of Norma, I wonder how you will die! You are cat people, and the Church of Light will never tolerate you."

    "We did think about that, meow." Huahua said.

    She reached into her pocket and rummaged around, finally pulling out a transmission scroll. She smiled and said, "If things get too tough, juste back through the portal."

    The Queen: "..."

    She turned around and red at Robb.

    Robb sweated and asked, "Why are you ring at me?"

    The Queen said, "Don''t give these cute but clueless battle-oriented races powerful magical items like this. They''ll just end up breaking them."

    Robb scratched his head and said, "Yeah...I kind of feel like it''s going to get broken."

    The cat people sat on the pier, looking pitiful and disappointed. Their n to go fishing in the open sea had just been dashed.

    Robb smiled and patted Huahua''s head. "You guys can''t give up like this. Going out to sea is a big deal, but you need to learn how to do it properly."

    Huahua''s tone was resolute. "We want to catch big fish, meow!"

    Robb turned to the Queen and shrugged. "Looks like we need to establish a specialized school in the port city too."

    The Queen asked, "Oh?"

    Robb said, "Relying on the people to learn sailing skills on their own won''t keep up with the times. You should establish a school that specifically trains naval talent for the kingdom. Otherwise, with more and more ships being built, soon there will be a situation where there are ships, but no one to drive them."

    The Queen nodded. She had already begun preparing to learn from the Westwind Technical School. This school had trained countless outstanding craftsmen in the recent construction of the Kingdom of Gran and had already begun to radiate towards the entire kingdom from Westwind City.

    As the two were talking, a purple transmission gate suddenly appeared behind the newly built cemetery behind the New Church of Light by the pier. Although the city and the church were both new, there were not many graves, but this did not hinder the effectiveness of the "waypoint".

    After the transmission gate opened, a person in miner''s clothing ran out and shouted, "The mithril Mine in the New Continent has been attacked. Requesting support."

    This was a unique way of asking for help in Westwind City!

    Only the crazy people of Westwind City would suddenly throw a transmission gate out for help, which other ces couldn''t do at all.

    Robert eximed "Yo!" and turned his attention to themotion. However, he didn''t move from his spot. The cat people sitting by the dock immediately jumped up and were quick to react to any word rted to attack or call for help. Cat people were a warrior race, and apart from survival skills like fishing and hunting, they only knew how to fight.

    They said to Robb, "Godfather, well go take a look first!"

    With that, he rushed towards the transmission gate at the church cemetery. Therge group of cat people followed, each moving with lightning speed.

    Huahua also wanted to go, but was caught by Robb. "Hey, you''re still a child. Leave the fighting to the adults."

    "I''m already grown up meow! I''m 20 years old."

    "What?" Robb was shocked. "When did you turn 20?"

    After thinking carefully, he realized that he had only been in this world since the year 1344, but it was already 1350 now. Time flew by so fast, and even the little cat girl had grown into a big cat girl.

    Since she was such a big cat girl now, it wasn''t convenient for him to carry her around anymore, so Robb had to let go.

    With quick movement, Huahua followed the cat people into the transmission gate.

    Robb shook his head with a smile and said to the queen, "How about we go take a look too? You should be interested in the New World, right?"

    "Of course, I''m very interested," the queen said. "But I''m a little afraid that you''ll take me to some strange ce and I won''t be able to find my way home. I''m not like your cat girl who can pull out a transmission scroll anytime."

    Robb said, "Pfft! Who would want to abduct a woman who isn''t cute at all? So, are youing or not?"

    "Of course, I''ming!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 785: Maya people

    Chapter 785: Maya people

    Robb and the Queen passed through the portal and arrived at the mithril site on the New Continent.

    The mining site was not far from the beach as it was discovered by sea merchants and naturally located near the coast. The mining site was only the size of a football field, with a deep mine in the middle and a circle of houses for the miners to live in.

    Outside the houses was a deep and dense forest. The trees here were obviously different from those in the Kingdom of Gran. They had many tangled vines, making the forest look veryplex and secretive, giving people a feeling of being full of venomous snakes.

    When Robb and the Queen arrived, the battle had already begun in the dense forest surrounding the mining site.

    Sounds of swords shing, arrows piercing through the air, and the angry shouts of Westwind warriors could be heard from time to time, "Damn it, these natives are so fast, did they use some kind of strange movement skill?"

    "Those are Maya Eagle Warriors, with feet so fast they can catch up with horses. Be careful!"

    "Ah! I was hit by a strange arrow...damn it, it just happened to slip through the gap in my armor...my head is dizzy...this arrow is poisoned...priest, I need detoxification magic..."

    "Meow!"

    "Ah, the cat people warriors are here, great! The speed of the cat people can catch up with these eagle warriors."

    "Wow, their movements are so fast, it''s not easy to catch up with them, meow." The sound of Huahuas meow echoed from the nearby jungle, followed by fierce meow, and then a muffled groan, probably from the enemy, but they did not speak.

    The Queen listened carefully and did not speak out of turn.

    But Robb shouted loudly, "Hey, why are you fighting in the forest? You can''t even see anything. Have you considered the audience''s feelings? Come back here!"

    His voice rang out and the people of Westwind City were delighted, "Godfather is here!"

    "Hahaha, great, Godfather is here in person."

    "There''s no need to fight anymore, let''s go back to the mining site."

    In the blink of an eye, all the Westwind warriors retreated to the middle of the mining site and surrounded Robb and the Queen. The cat people who had just arrived also retreated from the dense forest, with Huahua still holding a strange hat with many feathers on it. It seemed that they had snatched it in the battle just now.

    Robb happily took the hat and put it on his head, "Do I look like a Maya native?"

    Everyoneughed, "Godfather, you need to wear a colorful leather outfit or linen clothes to look like them. Grab a set from the nativester."

    Robbughed, "Why is it always about grabbing as soon as we speak? We are civilized people! Can''t we acquire things in a more civilized manner?"

    The foreman of the mining site whispered, "It might be difficult to use civilized methods. These Maya natives are fierce and don''tmunicate with us in a civilized way."

    As he finished speaking, the mining site was already surrounded.

    Due to everyone retreating to the mining site, the Maya natives in the jungle were able to calmly organize a siege and silently encircle the entire mining site. On the distant treetops, a brown face could be seen shaking, with a feathered hat on his head.

    Then, faces of brown-skinned people appeared sporadically on treetops from all directions, along with many feathered hats. Only one person had no hat and had three cat w marks on his face. It turned out that poor kid had just been hit by Huahua and had his hat stolen.

    The Queen surveyed the natives and whispered, "It seems that there are quite a few indigenous people on this Maya continent. With just a nce, I can see no fewer than two hundred people, and they are all fierce warriors. How many indigenous people are there on this continent? Does anyone know?"

    The foreman of the mining site whispered, "Report to Your Majesty, we have a limited understanding of the New Continent. Even the sea merchants can''t provide a clear answer. We have no idea how many Maya people live deep in the jungle. Our preliminary estimate is that there are at least several million of them."

    "So many?" The Queen was slightly surprised, "That''s a huge nation."

    "It''s not exactly a nation," the foreman whispered, "They exist in the form of tribes, with dozens to tens of thousands of people in each tribe. They have no connection with each other, and even neighboring tribes havepletely different cultural forms. Each tribe has its own name, but we collectively refer to them as Maya people."

    As they spoke, the Maya people on the outskirts were already preparing to attack.

    They were actually confused. The people from this mining site appeared extremely fierce earlier, rushing into the jungle to fight them and leaving them in a sorry state. There were still a dozen wounded lying under the trees behind them. But now, these people suddenly retreated back to the mining site and formed a circle, resembling a group of targets. They didn''t know what they were up to.

    However, it didn''t matter. When ites to things they couldn''t figure out, there was no need to insist on understanding. They just have to shoot these people with random arrows and be done with it.

    On the treetops surrounding the mining site, arge number of Maya people appeared. Some of them drew short bows, while others took out strange little bamboo tubes and held them to their mouths, aiming at the people in the center of the mining site.

    They expected these people to react in some way, such as raising shields or using strange magic...

    However, all these people stood there without moving!

    Since Godfather had arrived, the Westwind warriors naturally put down their weapons and couldn''t be bothered to fight.

    While the opponents put down their weapons, the Maya people didn''t hold back. Someone shouted something in a peculiar tone, and then the warriors on the treetops simultaneously shot arrows, bamboo tube arrows, and threw spears. In an instant, hundreds of misceneous flying projectiles were shot towards the people in the mining site.

    Faced with this overwhelming attack, the people from Westwind City didn''t even furrow their brows, but The Queen felt a slight difort. Strictly speaking, she and Robb rarely fought together, so she didn''t have the same admiration for Robb''sbat prowess as the people of Westwind City did.

    Robb, on the other hand, stood motionless, and a golden shield suddenly expanded from him, enveloping all the Westwind people around him. Then, all the bows and arrows, bamboo tube arrows, and spears hit this gigantic shield.

    They all became powerless and fell to the ground against the outer wall of the shield.

    The Maya people were startled, and someone shouted something in anguage that nobody understood.

    Surprisingly, the foreman of the mining site understood a word or two. He whispered to Robb and the queen, "These Maya people are saying that we are using sorcery ..."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 786: I am also an Eagle Warrior

    Chapter 786: I am also an Eagle Warrior

    Robbughed and said, "In their eyes, is our magic seen as sorcery?"

    The foreman nodded and said, "Yes! Because the Maya people also have knowledge of many spells. They refer to it as sorcery. So when they see our magic, they think it''s sorcery too."

    Someone outside shouted, and then the second wave of flying projectiles arrived. Arrows, bamboo tube darts, throwing axes, and spears rained down on the protective barrier created by magic, only to fall weakly to the ground once again.

    The queen said, "Now they should stop, right? Foreman, help me trante. I want to have a conversation with them."

    The foreman shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, it''s not the time for a conversation yet. They won''t be receptive from a distance. They will soon charge in for closebat."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Maya people''s movements changed. Those who were holding bows and bamboo tubes on the treetops temporarily refrained from attacking and instead assumed a defensive posture. Then, arge group of warriors emerged from the forest, carrying small round shields in their left hands and long spears in their right hands.

    These warriors had agile figures, with each person''s muscles tight like a leopard. Their colorful clothing was made of animal skins or linen, adorned with numerous feathers, giving the garments an artistic appearance. Their hats were also adorned with feathers, resemblingrge crests on their heads.

    The small round shields in their left hands were made of leather, significantly smaller than the shieldsmonly used by the people of the Kingdom of Gran. However, these small and nimble shields offered the advantage of being lightweight and flexible, without hindering the warriors'' speed. The spears they held in their right hands were not excessively long, falling somewhere between a throwing spear and a long spear, making them highly versatile.

    They maintained a cautious and careful circr formation as they approached Robb''s protective barrier. They moved lightly, as they didn''t wear shoes in the jungle. The fact that they dared to traverse the jungle barefoot indicated their tough foot soles.

    The foreman whispered, "These are Maya Eagle Warriors, very formidable! They are incredibly fast, capable of outrunning horses, and theirbat prowess in the jungle rivals that of elves. They are quite troublesome. When we first started mining, we were often harassed by them, causing a lot of headaches. It wasn''t until Commander Elsie brought a hundred soldiers here that the situation was brought under control."

    The nearby soldiers of the Westwind Cityughed and said, "Even when we arrived, we could only ensure their retreat but couldn''tpletely intimidate them froming. Now that Godfather is here, we can deal with these guys."

    Robb smirked and said, "Actually, you don''t need to introduce them to me. I already know."

    Everyone was astonished, "Huh? The Godfather knows about these strange natives of the new continent too?"

    Robb let out a strangeugh, "That''s because I used to be an Eagle Warrior!"

    The crowd remained silent.

    Robb adjusted the feathered hat on his head, straightened it, and then snatched a shield from the hand of a Westwind warrior. With a snap, he broke it in half, making it about the size of a small round shield. He then took a long tree branch in his right hand, resembling a spear. Robb lifted his head, emitting a strange "woo-woo-woo" howl and struck a peculiar pose,ughing loudly, "Eagle Warriors, here Ie!"

    The crowd looked baffled, but the most perplexed were the Eagle Warriors who were approaching from the periphery. They couldn''t understand what this blond foreigner was up to. However, they recognized the peculiar pose he struck, which resembled their own ceremonial movements. How did this person understand our culture?

    Oh well, never mind, let''s kill him and then figure it out!

    The Eagle Warriors let out a cry and rushed toward Robb.

    Robb also let out a cry and charged out from inside the shield.

    There was a series of collisions as the Eagle Warriors crashed into the shield and were repelled. But Robb easily slipped out of the shield and emerged. One of the Eagle Warriors thrust his spear toward Robbs chest.

    Robb lightly raised his shield in his left hand, blocking the spear, and then counterattacked with a thrust.

    This standard technique of an Eagle Warrior left the Eagle Warrior bewildered. He quickly used the unique ability of the Eagle Warriors called "Swift Steps" to leap backward. This skill made his movements extremely agile, allowing him to jump a great distance in one bound. However, before he could stabilize his position, he found out that Robb had also employed the exact same skill, "Swift Steps," and followed him in an instant. With a single kick, Robb knocked the Eagle Warrior to the ground.

    The Eagle Warriory on the ground and couldn''t help but shout, "What the hell is going on? Why is he an Eagle Warrior? Every move he makes is the move of an Eagle Warrior."

    Two Maya archers nearby shot arrows at Robb, and another one blew poison darts at him using a bamboo tube.

    However, Robbs small round shield on his left hand turned around, and with three thuds, he blocked all the arrows.

    "That''s our Eagle Warrior skillArrow Deflection."

    "This can''t be possible!"

    An Eagle Warrior roared angrily and leaped toward Robb from a distance, wielding his spear, "Jungle Sting!"

    "ng!"

    Robb kicked him away, while his spear stabbed towards another Eagle Warrior"Jungle Sting"!

    The Eagle Warrior couldn''t evade in time and could only close his eyes, awaiting his death. However, Robb''s spear gently tapped his throat without piercing the skin, then retracted. Robb then kicked him down.

    When these moves were executed, all the Maya people were astonished. Why would a white man use our skills?

    For the first time, this fierce warrior race felt a hesitation to continue the fight.

    A peculiar voice shouted a few words from behind, and all the Eagle Warriors stopped their actions and leaped back into the dense forest. Only the colorful feathers on top of their heads could asionally be seen. Then, from deep within the forest, a voice with an odd intonation began speaking.

    Robb turned to the foreman and asked, "Can you trante?"

    The foreman shook his head, "No! Ourmunication with the Maya people is still too limited. We haven''t reached the point of normal conversation yet. I can only understand a few words."

    "Alright then, I''ll do it myself." Robb turned around, facing the forest, and shouted loudly, "No fighting, no fighting! We are good people!"

    The foreman became anxious, "Godfather, let me do it. I can say a few words."

    He cleared his throat and loudly called out in the local indigenousnguage towards the forest, "No fighting, we, good people..."

    Then, he pointed at Robb and continued, "He, Eagle Warrior..."

    The people in the forest spoke in a flurry, saying a lot, but once again, nobody understood anything. The foreman couldn''tprehend a single word, so he continued repeating, "No fight, we, good people!"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 787: Find a translator

    Chapter 787: Find a trantor

    The two sides couldn''tmunicate due to thenguage barrier, so there wasn''t much to talk about. After some mismatched words, the Maya people only understood one phrase, "No fight, we, good people."

    Seeing Robb''s strength and the fighting skills of the Eagle Warriors he disyed, the Maya people were a bit confused and didn''t continue the fight. After making some strange sounds, they all retreated and disappeared instantly.

    The queen seemed somewhat regretful. "It seems difficult tomunicate with these natives. If it were someone else here, they would have probably killed them all just now and pursued their forces to wipe them outpletely, so they wouldn''t threaten our mine again. Only you would allow them to escape."

    Robb smiled and replied, "I already told you before, they are humans, not monsters."

    The queen nodded, understanding that this topic didn''t need further discussion. Overall, she was willing to listen to Robb''s opinion. "Unfortunately, nobody understands the Mayanguage, so we cannotmunicate with them. The next time theye, they will still be enemies, not our friends."

    Robb chuckled, "You can''t say that. Think about it, why can the seafarers trade various goods with the Maya people? It means they were initially sessful inmunicating with them. Why are these Maya people suddenly unwilling tomunicate and resorting to attacking us with all their might? There must be something fishy going on."

    The queen seemed to grasp something. "Once we solve the problem, we canmunicate again, right? It seems we need to find a seafarer who canmunicate with the Maya people and hire them as trantors so we can have a chat with them."

    "Or we can work together, Your Majesty," Robb suggested. "It''s more convenient that way. Unlike when I''m working in Westwind City, it''s so troublesome. I have to be both a father and a mother, and I have to handle every little detail myself. It''s really annoying."

    "You dare say you interfere?" the queen said with a stern face. "My spies often report to me that you are theziest lord they''ve ever encountered."

    "No, no, you seem to have misunderstood. Number 32 is the ruler of Westwind City. I''m just an ordinary civilian," Robb replied.

    The queen retorted, "Stop pretending. You''re really good at pretending!"

    At this point, her gaze shifted to the nearby mine, and a hint of envy appeared on her face. "It''s great! You can mine on another continent at your leisure, thanks to the transmission gate."

    Robbughed, "Don''t be so two-faced. Once you establish friendship with the Maya people, you can hire local natives to mine for you and transport the resources back usingrge ships."

    "Cant you give me a few transmission scrolls?" the queen asked.

    "No!" Robb firmly shook his head. "If I give you arge quantity of transmission scrolls, your technological development will stagnate. Because you''re not me. Although I have plenty of cheat-like items, I still firmly promote technological advancement. If you get your hands on cheat-like stuff, you''ll forget about basic development in no time. Then, not only will you neglect seafaring, you''ll even be toozy to build railways. The entire kingdom will regress in its development. And then, when the dayes that I leave, unable to draw transmission scrolls anymore, everyone will realize that this kingdom can''t do anything without transmission gates."

    The queen remained silent.

    Although she wanted to retort, she had to admit that Robb was right.

    "Fine, go find a trantor!" she finally conceded.

    Since there was nothing else to do there, the two of them passed through the transmission gate and returned to the port city. However, the cat people were left behind, temporarily acting as guards for the mine. With agile cat people present, they weren''t too worried about the threat posed by the Eagle Warriors.

    Ten dayster!

    Robb was sitting by the seaside, holding a long fishing rod in his hand. The queen sat next to him, also holding a fishing rod.

    However, Robb had already caught a pile of misceneous items while the queen hadn''t even caught a single fish. Her mind was clearly not focused on fishing, as she didn''t even notice the float moving several times. Naturally, she couldn''t catch any fish.

    Robb chuckled, "Hey, if you don''t want to fish, then don''te here. Go back to handling the affairs of Bright Road and don''t daydream here."

    The queen calmly replied, "The Kingdom of Gran is currently on the right track. There are civil officials to handle the affairs onnd. And the most important task for me right now is maritime affairs!"

    "Is that your excuse for daydreaming and fishing?"

    Just as they were talking, Xuelu rushed over from the direction of the pier,ughing, "Mission aplished! We found a trantor! Queen, pay up!"

    The queen felt annoyed seeing Xuelu, but since shepleted the task, she had to give her the money. While instructing her attendants to give Xuelu the payment, she sarcastically said, " Xuelu, you''re relying on that guy and have more money than you can spend, yet you still insist on doing these ''finding a trantor'' and simr small tasks. Don''t you think it''s a bit crazy?"

    Xuelu burst intoughter, "I don''t do these things solely for the money. The main point is that they''re fun!"

    The queen huffed, "I don''t know what''s fun about it."

    Robb smiled, "Well, I can understand Xuelu. Every adventurer finds doing quests fun before they get tired of adventuring."

    As the two were talking, Xuelu had already brought the trantor in front of them.

    The dock of the port city had now be home to arge number of sea merchants. It had gradually taken over the position of Lost City and became thergest cargo shipping port in the southwest region of the continent. Sea merchantsing from the south and the north liked to unload their goods and trade here. The trading within the port was tax-free, which attracted countless sea merchants to conduct their business here.

    With the increase in sea merchants, it became easy to find a sea merchant who could speak Mayan.

    The trantor was the captain of a small merchant ship. The profits from transporting goods were not too high, but upon hearing that they could work for Godfather and the queen, the captain quickly abandoned his own small ship and eagerly came over.

    "You can understand thenguage of the Maya people?" the queen, who was always straightforward and disliked wasting time on idle talk, asked.

    "Yes!" the sea merchant respectfully replied. "I used to work as a crew member under a prominent sea merchant in Lost City. I was one of the first to set foot on the New Continent. We traded various goods with the Maya people. At first, it was through gestures, but gradually I learned a lot of Mayanguage and could engage in basic conversations with them."

    "Oh, not bad," Robb smiled. "Great, thene with us to the New Continent. We need your trantion skills. After your task ispleted, there will be a generous reward."

    "I am willing to serve both of you."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 788: Lets have a good talk

    Chapter 788: Let''s have a good talk

    New continent! Belonging to Westwind City, the mine in the outskirts of the dense forest.

    In the evening, the setting sun is once again hammered by the evening glow in the sky.

    Even the sunset on the Maya continent cannot escape the cruel fate of being tormented by the evening glow. It won''t receive special treatment just because it has run to another continent.

    A Maya Eagle Warrior perched on a tall tree on the outskirts of the mine, attentively observing this mining facility built by the white people.

    In the past ten days, the tribe has not ordered an attack on this mine. The reason, of course, is that during the previous attack, they encountered a white-skinned Eagle Warrior.

    Although they have different skin color andnguage, the other party is indeed a standard Eagle Warrior, every move he made was performed wlessly, making the Eagle Warriors in the tribe feel ashamed and almost doubting their own authenticity.

    After seeing that Eagle Warrior and hearing them say things that they were good people, the tribe''s elders decided to temporarily suspend the attack on these white people and see what they are really up to.

    So, in these recent days, they have been merely monitoring without taking any action against the mine.

    After observing for many days, they discovered that these white people are actually quite honest. They stay in the mine and don''t wander into the dense forest, nor do they capture Maya people to work asborers like another group of white people who are more brutal.

    Perhaps attacking this mine was wrong from the beginning!

    The elders of the tribe also want tomunicate with the white people in this mine and ask them what they want. Unfortunately, thenguages of both sides are not mutually understandable.

    Just as the Eagle Warrior was thinking about this, he suddenly heard slight footsteps behind him. He quickly turned around and saw the same white Eagle Warrior fromst time waving and smiling, walking towards him.

    "Damn it!" The Eagle Warrior jumped up and thrust his spear towards Robb.

    However, the next moment, his spear fell into Robb''s right hand, while Robb reached out his left hand and grabbed his shoulder.

    The Eagle Warrior exerted all his strength to struggle, but he felt as if his strength was as insignificant as a drop in the ocean, unable to create even a ripple.

    Robb smiled and said, "Come,e, sit down in the mine. I want to have a chat with you."

    Of course, Robb knew that the Eagle Warrior couldn''t understand what he was saying, but humannguage has itsmonality. A gentle tone and soothing content, even if the other party doesn''t understand, they can still feel your goodwill.

    The Eagle Warrior''s vignce slightly eased, but he didn''t give up on the idea of trying to break free and escape at any moment. However, he could feel that the power difference was too great, and he would never be able to escape from Robb''s grasp.

    Five minutester, the Eagle Warrior sat in a room in the middle of the mine.

    Inside the room, there was a beautifulrge round table with chairs ced around it.

    Miss Queen sat in the main seat, and Robb happily sat in the adjacent seat, with the trantor sitting next to them. The Eagle Warrior sat alone on the chair opposite the table.

    He felt unfamiliar with this thing called a chair, a bit ufortable. However, the soft seat cushion and beautiful armrests made him feel happy sitting on it while vigntly watching Robb and the others.

    Robb pushed a cup towards him and smiled, saying, "Drink!"

    The trantor deliberately didn''t trante this sentence immediately but repeated the word "drink" in the Elvennguage and then switched to Maya, saying, "Drink!"

    Upon hearing Maya, the Eagle Warrior looked at the trantor in astonishment.

    The trantor smiled and said in Maya, "Don''t look at me like that with curiosity. I''m a friend of the Maya people, and by the way, we all are."

    The Eagle Warrior''s wariness decreased significantly. He picked up the cup, first said "drink" in Maya, then repeated the word "drink" in Elven that Robb had just said. He seemed to understand something, poured the liquid from the cup into his mouth, and instantly the refreshing taste of soda conquered him.

    "Are you happy?" Robb smiled and said, "Is it delicious?"

    (Author: From here on, it is assumed that the trantor has been continuously tranting. I won''t repeat the trantion in Maya again.)

    The Eagle Warrior happily said, "It''s delicious."

    "You see, we give you delicious water and a beautiful chair to sit on," Robb said, "This shows that we''vee to make friends, friends!"

    The Eagle Warrior''s wariness further diminished. "Friends!"

    "Why did you attack our mine?" Robb asked, "I heard that initially the Maya people were friendly towards us, doing business and exchanging goods. We were good friends, right?"

    When asked this question, the Eagle Warrior''s expression suddenly turned hostile again. "You... deceived us, killed our people, captured them to work as ves. We want to drive you out of our homnd."

    "Oh?" Robb seemed to understand something, "When and where did this happen?"

    "About forty days ago, in the northeast direction, at the tribe," the Eagle Warrior angrily said, "All the warriors in the entire vige, a total of over eight hundred people, were killed by you. The remaining people were all captured."

    Robb frowned.

    The Queen beside him also frowned.

    Because both of them knew that they were not responsible for this, the people who did this was already apparent, "The kingdom of Norma!"

    "Oh, yes, Norma. I''ve heard them use this word to represent themselves," the Eagle Warrior said, "You are like them, Norma, right? You have the same appearance."

    "However, that''s not the case," Robb smiled, "Wee from a ce called the Kingdom of Gran, and we are not associated with the Kingdom of Norma."

    Upon hearing this, the Eagle Warrior finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he remained cautious. "I can''t trust you. We initially trusted the people of the Kingdom of Norma as well, but they deceived us. They exchanged beautiful little beads with the leader, and we thought they were gemstones. Later, we found out that they were something created by the people of the Kingdom of Norma called ss beads."

    He continued, "They dug arge mine on the territory they deceived us of and then attacked our vige. They killed all the warriors in the vige and captured ordinary townsmen to work in the mines! Many townsmen died from exhaustion, and their bodies were thrown into the sea. We couldn''t defeat them, so we wanted to capture you to exchange for our people."

    Now the situation was clear.

    Robb sighed lightly, "Tsk!"

    The Queen couldn''t help but nce at him. A few days ago, she proposed a simr n, but it was rejected by Robb. Unexpectedly, the Kingdom of Norma had already started doing such things.

    She turned her head and looked at Robb with an inquiring gaze, wanting to hear his opinion.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 789: Dont treat indigenous people as savages

    Chapter 789: Don''t treat indigenous people as savages

    The queen remained silent, but those around her, including the guards, warriors, and miners, shared the same thoughts, [The Kingdom of Norma pulled off an impressive move! Arriving on a foreign continent to mine rare minerals, how would they extract the resources without any localbor? Of course, they would capture the indigenous people and put them to work! It was a brilliant n, like a guiding light.]

    However, everyone also understood that Godfather would never agree to such actions. Godfather, despite being immensely powerful, had the utmost respect for others, regardless of their strength or weakness, their progress or backwardness. He would never allow anyone to enve a group of innocent people.

    Therefore, although everyone wanted to apud the impressive move by the Kingdom of Norma and say, "Let''s do the same," they only thought about it silently. All eyes were fixed on Robb and they waited for him to speak.

    Robb carefully considered the situation and then turned to the queen, saying, "We discussed this matterst time. In reality, Westwind City has no problem with mining on the New Continent. We can use transmission gates to extract the resources without any manpower or resource issues... However, as I mentioned before, relying solely on transmission mining is not a sustainable solution. Sooner orter, we need to return to normal production methods. Therefore, we must find a way to coexist with the residents of the New Continent."

    He spoke in thenguage of Gran, but the trantion was not provided. The eagle warrior looked bewildered, listening to this lengthy speech by the white man without understanding what was being said.

    The trantor smiled at the eagle warrior and said in Maya, "He''s saying you look very handsome."

    The eagle warrior was delighted and asked, "Oh? Is it true?"

    The trantor replied, "Of course, it''s true."

    Robb pointed at the eagle warrior and said to the queen, "The current attitude of the Kingdom of Norma towards the Maya people will undoubtedly lead to short-term profits. They can obtain unlimited cheapbor through this method, with almost nobor costs, just by brutally enving them. However, such oppression will only lead to massive resistance. Therefore, I hope you can adopt the approach I used when I first arrived in the Kingdom of Gran."

    In fact, for Robb, the people of the Kingdom of Gran were also indigenous people. When he first arrived in the Kingdom of Gran, he felt simr to how the Gran people felt the Maya people when they arrived on the New Continenta group of ignorant natives.

    But from the very beginning, he did not treat the indigenous people as mere natives, but based on the principles of equality and mutual assistance, he supported the people of Westwind Town step by step, steadily moving forward. This is how Westwind City exists today, and how the Kingdom of Gran has prospered.

    No one understood better than the queen how Robb had built up Westwind Town step by step...

    Admittedly, during the construction of Westwind Town, Robb gave up countless benefits that should have been his own. But precisely because of his concessions, the people of Westwind Town were energized. They worked tirelessly, with a spirit of determination and progress, shaping Westwind City into what it is today.

    The spies dispatched by the queen witnessed Westwind Town transform from a small town with a poption of 2,000 into arge city with nearly 50,000 inhabitants.

    "I understand!" the queen eximed. "If I want my own foundation in the New Continent to be stable, prosperous, and bring long-term returns, I cannot have a short-sighted approach... I need to be friends with the indigenous people here, not their masters."

    Robb gave her a thumbs up.

    The queen turned to the eagle warrior and said, "Mayan friend, the Kingdom of Gran and the people who captured you and enved you from the Kingdom of Norma are not allies. On the contrary, we are enemies! Next, I will show my sincerity by waging a war against the Kingdom of Norma to settle our old scores."

    The eagle warrior turned to the trantor and asked, "Is this whitedy also saying that I look good?"

    The trantor responded, "Oh, she said that we are enemies with the Kingdom of Norma, and we will help you drive away those bad Norma people."

    "Ah, really?" The eagle warrior was overjoyed. "If you can really do that, it would be a blessing. Many of our townsmen have been captured by them, and we are willing to pay any price to rescue them, even our own lives."

    Hearing his words, the queen had no more doubts. She turned to Robb and asked, "You will help me fight this battle, right?"

    "No!" Robb shrugged. "Too much trouble! Don''t always think about dragging me into everything. Your kingdom will be unhealthy."

    The queen: "..."

    Although she knew he was shirking responsibility, what he said made sense. If the queen wanted to establish a firm foothold on this New Continent, she would have to take matters into her own hands as much as possible, integrate herself into this ce. Relying on Robb for everything was definitely not a viable solution. She was a strong woman, and when she could avoid relying on men, she would do so.

    She looked at the people in the mining site, mainly consisting of Westwind City''s forces. Since Robb refused to help, the people from Westwind City couldn''t be used either. She had no choice but to turn to her attendants and said, "Go to the port city and bring my personal guard legion here."

    Soon, the queen''s personal guard legion passed through the portal and arrived at the mining site. The size of this army was notrge, only about two hundred people, along with a few members of the court magicians. After all, it was a time of peace, and the queen did not have the bad habit of wasting resources by constantly mobilizing thousands of troops. Bringing a few hundred guards was mainly because the port city was near the sea, where sea merchants and pirates coexisted, making it rtively dangerous. Otherwise, she would usually stroll around with only a few dozen people.

    The trantor addressed the eagle warrior, "Friend, I''ll trouble you to lead the way and take us to see the mining site of the Kingdom of Norma."

    The eagle warrior nodded and quickly assumed the role of a guide.

    The queen and her entourage, including the trantor, followed the eagle warrior into the dense forest. It was surprising for Robb to see her personally involved, indicating how important this matter was. Robb couldn''t help but follow along with a smile.

    The queen couldn''t help but say, "Hey, I thought you weren''t going to get involved?"

    Robbughed and replied, "I won''t lend a hand, but I can still enjoy the show and see how you handle things."

    The queen gave him a sidelong nce and said, "You''re afraid something might happen to me, so you came to protect me, right?"

    Robb responded, "Wow, if you think so, then sure."

    The queen hmphed and fell silent. Women were particrly good at imagining things. Regardless of whether Robb came to watch the spectacle or to protect her, as long as she perceived it as protection, she would feel happy.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 790: Simple negotiation

    Chapter 790: Simple negotiation

    Following the Eagle Warriors, everyone entered the dense jungle.

    This was the first time they truly entered a jungle, and it felt like stepping into a whole new realm. There were tangled vines, strange and unheard-of nts, and mushrooms whose toxicity was unknown...

    The Queen took a couple of steps and suddenly stopped, pointing at a nt. She turned to the nearby Robb and asked, "Can we eat this? Is it delicious?"

    Robb: "..."

    The Queen: "Why aren''t you saying anything? Give me a definite answer if it''s edible."

    Robb covered his face with his hand. "I advise you to be kind."

    The Queen hummed, "I''m just asking if this can be eaten. How does that make me unkind?"

    Robb pointed to the Eagle Warrior leading the way ahead and said, "He is worried and afraid about whether the townsmen can be rescued. He is returning with reinforcements, filled with joy. But here you are, thinking about food. Can you still im to be kind?"

    The Queen couldn''t be bothered to respond. She took a few steps forward and pointed at another strange nt. "Can we eat this? Is it good?"

    Robb: "..."

    There was nothing to say to this crazy woman.

    Along the way, amidst the Queen''s incessant inquiries about what can be eaten and what cannot, the group eventually arrived at a strange vige. The vige appeared like an elven vige, nestled deep within the forest, very environmentally friendly.

    The vige consisted of many huts made of branches and thatch, appearing so fragile that they could copse with a gust of wind.

    Many sentries guarded the outskirts of the vige. As soon as the group arrived, numerous Eagle Warriors with feathers in their hair emerged from trees and grass, aiming their bows and bamboo tubes at them.

    The leading Eagle Warrior approached and spoke to the townsmen in a chattering manner. The trantor whispered to the Queen and Robb, "He is saying that we are friends and havee to help them drive away the people of Norma and rescue their tribe members."

    This speech had its effect. Although the sentries remained cautious, they lowered their weapons and no longer aimed their arrows at the group, at least for now.

    However, the sentries didn''t allow them to enter the vige. After rying a message, an old man with arge feathered hat came forward and stood before the Queen and Robb.

    He seemed to be the chief of the tribe, and he spoke in the Mayanguage, "Are you willing to help us rescue our people?"

    "Yes!" the trantor quickly stepped forward. "Wee with sincerity to be your friends."

    The chief asked, "What do you want in return?"

    As the leader of a tribe, he wasn''t naive likemon soldiers. He wouldn''t believe that others were helping him without any ulterior motives. No leader would believe such foolishness. If this group said anything about helping them selflessly for friendship, the chief would immediately refuse and prepare for a protracted battle with deceivers.

    However, the Queen was not so foolish. She had engaged in negotiations since she was young, more than most girls her age had eaten meals. She understood that in such situations, being straightforward and clear was better.

    "What we want are the special products from here," the Queen spoke frankly. "We want rare minerals, exotic nts, and... your manpower."

    The chief''s eyes filled with caution. "So, you want to capture our people and make them work asborers for you, just like the people of Norma?"

    "No! We willpensate you for your work," the queen said. "Food! Plenty of food, and enough warm clothes for each and every one of you. The more you work, the more you get; the less you work, the less you get. I won''t take advantage of you, but you shouldn''t take advantage of us either. We are here to make friends, not to find masters or ves. We won''t give without receiving, but we won''t take anything from you for free either."

    This response greatly satisfied the chief. It sounded more sincere than empty words. He found that this young white woman, although young, was capable and a good leader worthmunicating with. "Then I will temporarily believe in you. If you help us rescue our people, you will gain our friendship."

    Next, they would enter into specific negotiations.

    The chief began to gather the Eagle Warriors, preparing to join forces with the queen and attack the Kingdom of Normas mining site to save their people.

    Meanwhile, Robb was idle, looking around aimlessly. Although this vige was poor, it still had some materials. For example, there was a top-quality mammoth elephant skin hanging at the door of an Eagle Warrior''s house, and one of the Eagle Warriors held a spear with a high-quality ckwood shaft...

    They may be poor, but they seemed to have quite a few rare materials worth researching.

    The only pity was that Robb didn''t have a detailed map of this ind area; he only had a rough,rge-scale map rather than a detailed one.

    ording to the game rules, skills to find minerals cannot be used onrge-scale maps, only on detailed local maps. So Robb couldn''t engage in the activity of finding rare resources at the moment. He could only wait for The Queen to establish diplomatic rtions with the Maya people, gradually map out the area, and then start searching for minerals.

    After a while, the Maya people assembled, with over 100 Eagle Warriors and 200 members of the Queen''s personal guard, forming an army of more than 300 people.

    The chief personally led the team, and therge group set off towards the northeast coast.

    After a long journey, they arrived at a cliff. The cliff was covered with dense jungle, making it a perfect hiding spot. The chief climbed to a tree at the edge of the cliff, crouched down, and pointed below. The Queen and Robb followed suit, crouching under the tree and looking down.

    Below was arge mining site!

    The people of the Kingdom of Norma had an earlier start in maritime activitiespared to the Kingdom of Gran. Their operations in the New World were evidently ahead of the Kingdom of Grans. The scale of this mining site was truly immense. The entire site was enclosed by wooden palisades. At a nce, the queen could see four mining tunnels, surrounded by numerous buildings.

    Normas soldiers were stationed on the walls surrounding the mining site, and there were likely many in the barracks as well.

    Arge number of Maya natives were being held captive by these soldiers, moving in and out of the tunnels, carrying ore by hand.

    There were no small mine carts or any machinery; it was purely manualbor. From a distance, Robb saw a young Maya child, around thirteen or fourteen years old, carrying arge basket of ore on his back. He struggled to emerge from the tunnel, and a foreman, impatient with his slow pace,shed him harshly with a whip, causing the child to let out a pitiful groan.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 791: Can you eat this? Is it tasty?

    Chapter 791: Can you eat this? Is it tasty?

    Robb frowned unhappily.

    The Maya chief''s face showed a look of anger. "Look at these damn Northerners! A few years ago, they cheated me with a ss bead, iming it was a gemstone, and exchanged this piece ofnd with me. At that time, I thought they were friends. But recently, after they dug arge mine here, they started capturing our people because theyckedbor for mining. They killed many of our warriors and turned the townsmen into ves. These shameful thieves!"

    The queen stood beside him, showing a small, awkward smile because she had initially thought the same way. If it weren''t for Robb''s persuasion, she might be doing the same thing.

    The chief said, "We have attacked this mine, but we can''t break in. Their warriors outnumber us and are stronger than us. They also have sorcerers. We wanted to rescue our people and nned to capture your people to exchange with them... but it turns out you''re not on the same side."

    The queen asked, "How many soldiers from the Kingdom of Norma are inside?"

    The chief replied, "Around four hundred, they arrived on tworge sea ships."

    The queen silently calcted that her personal guard had two hundred people, and the Maya eagle warriors had over a hundred. Combining them, it was absolutely no problem to fight against the four hundred Kingdom of Norma soldiers.

    At that moment, a court magician approached and whispered to the queen, "Your Majesty, what should we do now? Should we negotiate with the Kingdom of Norma''s people first?"

    The queen snorted, "Negotiate? When they sent troops to Mondra''s stronghold and summoned the Legion of Angels to attack us, did they negotiate? It''s better to just throw a fireball directly at their faces and talk after the battle."

    The court magician sweated profusely.

    The queen said, "However, I shouldn''t personally take action. If I do, there will be no room for diplomacy."

    Her subordinates immediately understood. If the queen herself took action, it would likely lead to a full-scale war between the Kingdom of Norma and the Kingdom of Gran. But as long as the queen didn''t appear or take action, the matter could be exined as the actions of a small independent force, allowing room for diplomatic maneuvering.

    The court magician nodded and quietly retreated.

    Then, the joint forces of the Kingdom of Gran and the Maya tribe quietly surrounded the mine...

    A few minutester, a fireball shattered the tranquility!

    The court magician faithfully carried out the orders of Her Majesty the Queen and struck a fireball at the faces of the people of the Kingdom of Norma. It was repayment for the great gift they gave during the attack on Mondrasir.

    Subsequently, the entire mine became chaotic.

    Someone angrily shouted, "Enemy attack!"

    "Are those brown indigenous people back again?"

    "No, that was a fireball spell! It wasn''t a native magician, it''s those damn dogs from the Kingdom of Gran."

    "Ah!"

    Someone was hit by an arrow and fell from the city wall, and over a hundred eagle warriors began to charge.

    Bows, bamboo darts, and spears were all aimed at the besieged wall.

    The Kingdom of Normas people were instantly thrown into chaos.

    Someone shouted, "It''s not the Kingdom of Gran dogs, it''s the Maya tribesmen attacking."

    As soon as this person''s words fell, a soldier from the Kingdom of Gran rushed out. With a brave leap, he jumped over a long distance,nded just outside the fortifications, and thrust his sword into the wall, climbing up.

    If there were defenders on the wall, they would have shot arrows at him, used magic, or thrown stones down. But this surprise attack came too suddenly, and the eagle warriors concentrated their firepower on the guards on this section of the wall. The Kingdom of Normas soldiers couldn''t react in time, and in the blink of an eye, the warrior climbed to the top of the wall. He then threw down a rope, allowing others behind to climb up,ughing and saying, "Kingdom of Norma pigs! Die!"

    "Damn, it really are those dogs from the Kingdom of Gran."

    "The Kingdom of Gran dogs have allied with the natives."

    "Damn it!"

    "The Kingdom of Gran dogs have stooped so low as to ally with the natives."

    The Kingdom of Normas people cursed and rushed forward, and both sides engaged in a fierce struggle centered around the fortifications. However, as soon as the battle began, the Kingdom of Normas people felt that something was wrong. These people were too strong! Whether it was individual quality or team coordination, they surpassed the Kingdom of Normas people by far.

    The Kingdom of Normas people suffered a major setback as soon as the battle started.

    This was actually inevitable.

    This Kingdom of Gran unit was the personal guard of the queen, and each soldier had exceptional qualities. On the other hand, the Kingdom of Normas unit in the mine was a private army of noble adventurers who came from overseas to mine and scavenge. How could their soldiers'' qualitiespare?

    As soon as they shed, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Norma were knocked around.

    The Maya people couldn''t help but rejoice!

    Although their eagle warriors were formidable, it was difficult for them to face the better-equipped Kingdom of Norma unit head-on. But now, with the Kingdom of Grans soldiers charging ahead, the agile and versatile nature of the eagle warriors could be fully disyed.

    They quickly climbed up the fortifications, leaped into the mine, and moved swiftly on the rooftops, constantly shooting poisoned arrows and throwing spears from above, causing great trouble for the Kingdom of Normas soldiers.

    The battle ended quickly!

    After all, the difference in strength was not negligible.

    The Kingdom of Normas people quickly became powerless to resist. If it were the Maya people attacking, they might still be able to use hostages to threaten the enemy. But since the main force was from the Kingdom of Gran, they couldn''t even be bothered to capture the natives as hostages. They opened the eastern gate of the mine and fled towards the sea in a sorry state.

    The queen didn''t bother to pursue them either. She let her soldiers take over the mine, carefully counting the ore left behind by the fleeing Kingdom of Normas people and sealing it for her own use.

    The Maya people who had been imprisoned in the mine were finally free. They embraced the eagle warriors and cheered with joy, ecstatically happy. It was a feeling of longing that they were finally back.

    The chief walked up to Robb and the queen, respectfully bowing and saying, "Thank you for your help. I now believe that you Kingdom of Gran people are our friends. If you have any requests, please feel free to ask."

    The queen remained silent, but Robb grinned and said, "No problem, no problem. You go and take care of your people first. As for our requests, we can sit down and talk about themter. No rush."

    That evening, a grand feast was held in the mine belonging to Westwind City.

    The Maya people brought out their best goods to share with the people of the Kingdom of Gran, thanking them for their rescue. They also presented a considerable amount of gold and gems as a token of gratitude.

    However, during this gratitude ceremony, the queen didn''t even nce at the gold and gems. Instead, she took out a pile of nts gathered along the way, arranged them in a row, and asked the Maya people one by one, "Can you eat this? Is it tasty?"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 792: If you lose...

    Chapter 792: If you lose...

    The banquet was in progress...

    The Maya chief sat beside the queen, and a Maya woman approached with a crudely-made y pot, pouring a cup of pitch-ck water from it and handing it to the Maya chief.

    Then, the chief presented the cup of pitch-ck water to the queen, "Respected Queen of the Kingdom of Gran, please taste our most delicious food. If you like it, I can send you more."

    "The most delicious?" The queen immediately became delighted, although her happiness was not easily discernible to those unfamiliar with her. She maintained her poker face, emanating an aura of solemnity.

    She took the cup and calmly asked, "What is this?"

    The chief replied, "This is called xocoatl!"

    Since this item did not exist in the Kingdom of Gran, there was no corresponding trantion in the Grannguage. Therefore, the trantor could only provide the pronunciation directly.

    After finishing the trantion, the trantor added in a low voice in thenguage of the Kingdom of Gran, "Your Majesty, it''s better not to drink this strange water without caution. It''s highly suspicious. While these natives may possess some good things, their culture is not as advanced, and their thinking is still quite primitive. The food they offer may contain poison, unbeknownst to them. It''s possible that eating their food indiscriminately could lead to problems. Trying things like tomatoes or chili that have been tested by others is fine, but we have never even heard of this thing called xocoatl. What if it upsets our stomachs...?"

    Before the trantor could finish their lengthy and pointless speech, the queen had already poured the ck liquid from the cup into her mouth. Whether it was poisoned or not, it didn''t matter, as she had Robb beside her, and even if she died from poisoning, she could be resurrected. It wouldn''t be in the style of the Queen to refrain from eating something that might be delicious. Having a good time and then dying, experiencing the feeling of resurrection, wouldn''t be bad either.

    However, as soon as the water entered her mouth, the queen''s expression changed. Damn, what is this strange thing? It''s both spicy and bitter! An indescribably horrifying taste. Wasn''t this supposed to be the most delicious food of the Maya continent? How could it be like this?

    She spurted out all the xocoatl she had just drunk.

    "Oh? You cant handle it?" The Maya chief expressed great regret. "We all find it delicious."

    "Delicious my ass! How can it be spicy?" The queen protested. "This crappy thing is supposedly the most delicious food of the Maya continent? What kind of garbage did you grow up eating? I don''t want it anymore. You don''t need to offer it to me again."

    The trantor sweated profusely, thinking, [How can I trante this without offending the natives?]

    "Hold on!"

    Robb suddenly interrupted her and smiled, saying, "Miss Queen, you''re not being fair in your words. Let me tell you, this thing is indeed the most delicious food on the Maya continent. The chief didn''t deceive you in the slightest, without any exaggeration."

    "Hmm?" The queen turned her head. "You usually have sharp eyes and are good at discovering delicious things. But this time, you didn''t even taste it and im it''s really the most delicious thing on the Maya continent. Isn''t that a bit... questionable? Let me tell you responsibly, this thing is both spicy and bitter, and its taste is simply unbearable. The tomatoes, potatoes, corn, sweet potatoes, and other things I''ve discovered on the Maya continent before are much tastier than this."

    Robb smiled and said, "That''s because the Maya people haven''t discovered the proper way to handle this thing. They foolishly added chili to it."

    The queen said, "Even if we disregard the spiciness from the chili, its original taste is still bitter and simply inedible."

    Robbughed, "Do you believe that with a little preparation from me, it will be incredibly delicious, a hundred times better than those things you mentioned just now?"

    "I don''t believe it!" The queen shook her head. "It''s so bitter that it''s almost unbearable. Even if you can make it less unpleasant, it can never be the most delicious thing on the Maya continent. As of now, the tastiest thing is probably the tomato. It''s impossible for this lousy thing to be better than a tomato."

    Robb said, "Wow, that''s what you said. Want to make a bet?"

    "Hehehe!" The queen sneered. "In the past, we''ve made bets, and you always won. But this time, you won''t win. I really don''t believe that you can turn something so bitter into the most delicious. Today, I''ll bet against you. Tell me, what do you want to bet?"

    Robb pointed at the queen''s lips and said, "If you lose, you have to let me kiss you."

    The queen immediately responded, "If you lose, you have to help me unify...". In the past, when she made bets with Robb, the stakes were always "help me unify the Kingdom of Gran." But before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly realized that the Kingdom of Gran had already been unified. The bet she had used for four years was no longer applicable.

    How mncholic!

    She had been betting with this man for four years, losing for four years, and he had seen her in stockings countless times, but she had never won once. However, in the critical battle, the man finally helped her and assisted in unifying the Kingdom of Gran. Speaking of it, she owed the man a lot.

    She couldn''t use that as a bet anymore, feeling a bit deste and sentimental.

    After a long while, the queen finally said leisurely, "If you lose. You''re not allowed to take Xuelu to the Demon King City."

    "What?" Robb was surprised. "What kind of strange bet is this?"

    "Mind your own business. This is how I want to bet!"

    "Well, then let''s bet like that."

    Robb turned to the Maya chief and said, "Elder Chief, I want a few ck beans used for making this xocoatl. Oh, don''t worry, I know that thing is almost equivalent to money here, so I won''t ask for it for free. I''ll exchange it with arge barrel of Coca-C. Is that okay?"

    The chief was instantly delighted. He had just tasted the Coca-C. In the future, when gathering with other tribal elders, he would take out a cup of Coca-C and make the others extremely envious.

    As for the ck beans, although they were precious, they could be harvested again next year.

    The chief took a small bag from his waist and pulled out a handful of ck beans, handing them over to Robb.

    These things were indeed the currency of the Maya continent, so the chief carried them with him and could use them as money anytime. It was like how the people of the Kingdom of Gran carried gold coins.

    Robb then had someone bring milk and white sugar.

    As soon as the queen saw the white sugar, she began to feel uneasy inside. Did he need sugar to make this thing? Uh-oh! He''s probably going to make something delicious again.

    Robb crushed the ck beans one by one into powder, mixed them with milk and white sugar, and cooked it all together. Somehow, it turned into a pot of sticky and strange liquid. Then, he waved his hand and used an ice ring spell to solidify the entire pot of strange liquid.

    Turning to the queen, he chuckled and said, "Get ready for me to kiss you."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 793: This thing is not tasty

    Chapter 793: This thing is not tasty

    Looking at the ck, unappealing lump in Robb''s pot, resembling mud, the queen remainedposed. She thought it was far-fetched to think that she would let him kiss her based on this pathetic thing. She didn''t even need to taste it to know it wouldn''t be delicious. Even if the white sugar could offset some bitterness, it couldn''t possibly turn this thing into the best food in the Maya continent. It was absolutely impossible.

    She didn''t reach out to take it but calmly said, "Before I try this thing, we need to discuss how we define the term ''delicious.'' It''s a subjective matter. The same thing can be considered tasty by some and distasteful by others. If you unterally im that this thing is delicious and then force me to concede and let you kiss me, I won''t be able to argue reasonably."

    Robb chuckled and asked, "Makes sense. How should we determine whether it''s tasty or not?"

    The queen sneered, "Let''s have everyone in this room try a small piece. We have 21 people here, including you and me. If the majority agrees that this thing is the most delicious food in the Maya continent, then you win. If the majority disagrees, then I win."

    Robb nodded, "That''s a very reasonable method ofparison, fair and just. Ipletely agree. Okay, let''s do it this way."

    The queen felt delighted upon hearing this. "Tou''ve fallen into my trap. There are a total of 21 people in this room, but if we count you, the people from Westwind City and the natives only make up ten votes. The other eleven votes are in my hands! Regardless of whether this thing is tasty or not, I''ve already secured my victory."

    Among the people in the room, ten of them were the Maya tribe leader, five eagle warriors, and Robb, the mine foreman, the cat folk leader, and the cat girl Huahua.

    The remaining eleven people were the queen and her ten attendants. Such a lopsided vote count, was it even worth conducting a vote here?

    The queen didn''t even need to give orders to her subordinates. She just sat there with a stern expression on her face, and she would get the desired result.

    She didn''t rush to try it herself but instructed one of her subordinates, "You try it first!"

    The subordinate took a small piece of the muddy ck substance from Robb and put it in his mouth. The expression on his face at that moment was truly indescribable. He nced at the queen, then at Robb, and then at the remaining ck pieces in the pot. It was unclear what his expression meant.

    He seemed to want to eat another piece, or perhaps lean towards Robb''s side. But in the end, he wore an expression of "My conscience hurts" and voted for the queen''s side. With a trembling voice, he said, "Not tasty!"

    Robb smiled and said nothing, "It''s okay. Everyone''s taste buds are different, so it''s normal for you to find it unappetizing. Don''t be so upset."

    The subordinate was so upset that he was on the verge of tears but still retreated behind the queen.

    The queen was surprised by the expression on the his face.

    Then, the Maya chief took a taste. He only had a small bite, but his facial expression was as if he had been smacked with a honey jar. His features seemed to be melting, and without hesitation, he stood behind Robb and eximed, "Delicious!"

    The queen said, "These natives are ustomed to eating this thing, so of course, they find it tasty. Hmph!"

    Then, individuals from both sides took turns tasting...

    After a few eagle warriors tasted it, they all stood on Robb''s side. The people from Westwind City, along with Robb himself, naturally stood on his side as well.

    On the other hand, all ten of the queen''s attendants had a pained expression after tasting it and stood on the queen''s side.

    The current vote count was 10 to 10!

    The crucial final vote was in the hands of the queen.

    She chuckled inwardly, thinking, [Do you understand now? Hahaha! The oue of this battle is already determined. I''ll just taste it casually and then say it''s not delicious, and you''ll lose miserably. Then you won''t be able to take Xuelu to the Demon King City. Hahaha, victory is so effortless.]

    She was smuglyughing when she saw Robb taking a very tiny piece, as small as a fingernail, and handing it to her.

    "Why give me such a small piece to taste?" the queen wondered.

    "Since you''re going to say it''s not delicious anyway, whether you taste more or less doesn''t matter, right?" Robb said with a yful smile.

    "Hmph!" the queen thought, "You dare to gamble when you know?"

    She took that small, peculiar piece and threw it into her mouth. Before she even had a chance to taste it, she opened her mouth and eximed, "Not delicious! Hahaha, I win!"

    "Is that so? Oh, it''s not delicious after all. What a pity," Robb sighed. "Looks like I lost."

    The queenughed triumphantly. However, after only a few seconds ofughter, she suddenly felt something was off. The small ck piece she threw into her mouth was melting slowly. It gradually melted and released its vor in her mouth, reaching her taste buds. Immediately, she let out a resounding cry in her mind, [Delicious... delicious... so delicious!]

    Huh? Was this thing really so delicious?

    The queen could swear that this was the most delicious thing she had ever eaten. She had never tasted such a mysterious vor before, with its sweet and slightly bitter taste. Oh heavens, what kind of taste was this?

    Just as she was thinking this, she heard Robb say, "Since you dont find it delicious, I won''t give it to you anymore." As he spoke, he put the remainingrge piece of that thing behind his back, hiding it.

    The queen: "..."

    She forced herself to appear calm and said, "There''s no need to be like this. Although it''s not tasty, I can asionally eat a tiny bit and endure the difort."

    Robb shook his head and said, "That won''t do. It''s too much of apromise for you. If something is not delicious, you should firmly avoid eating it. Don''t force yourself. It''s not good for your health and it affects your mood."

    The queen said, "No, no, I believe that asionally eating something bitter can help me appreciate the sweetness."

    Robb continued shaking his head and said, "Actually, there''s no need to reminisce about bitterness. What''s done is done. Humans should learn to look forward and not dwell on the past. The hardships we endured before are unnecessary to experience again in the future."

    The queen said, "This doesn''t align with my life philosophy!"

    They continued arguing aimlessly...

    Robb said, "What''s the use of all this pointless arguing? I''ll make it simple. If you say it''s not tasty, I won''t make it anymore and will throw it away." He took the remainingrge piece, intending to throw it into the nearby mud pit.

    "Stop!" the queen eximed in rm. "Hold on!"

    "Why are you panicking? It''s not tasty anyway."

    The queen: "..."

    The queen clenched her small fist, looked at Robb with a pitiful expression for a while, and finally lowered her head. "I lost! It''s delicious! Don''t throw it away! Give me another small piece, just a small piece."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 794: Ill teach you a method

    Chapter 794: I''ll teach you a method

    The queen, feeling resigned and defeated, finally took the remainingrge piece from Robb''s hand.

    The thing was as ugly as mud, but it was incredibly delicious. She broke off a small piece from the top, ced it in her mouth, and let it melt slowly in her cheek. Afraid that it would be gone once she finished eating, she didn''t dare to chew it. Her cheek bulged, and she asked Robb in a muffled voice, "What is this thing called?"

    Robb chuckled and said, "Chocte!"

    "Why does it have such a strange name?" she asked.

    Robb replied, "The name is meant to teach you the lesson of using intelligence to ovee strength."

    Using intelligence to ovee strength, chocte?

    After connecting the dots, the queen finally understood that he was teasing her.

    She hummed and turned to the Maya chief, saying, "Do you have arge quantity of those ck beans you had earlier? I want to buy a lot of them! Arge quantity!"

    The chief''s face showed an embarrassed expression. "Well... the quantity is actually quite limited. Those beans are called cocoa beans, and they can be used as currency in ourmunity."

    Something that can be used as currency naturally can''t be avable inrge quantities, and it was quite precious to the chief as well.

    He didn''t want to sell, but instead, he asked the queen, "Can we buy some of that white sugar used to make chocte from you? We also want to make and eat chocte."

    The queen sneered. "You, indigenous people, if you won''t sell me cocoa beans, you still want to buy my sugar? I won''t sell you sugar. Let''s see how you make chocte."

    The Maya chief also thought, [You, white woman, if you won''t sell me sugar, you still want to buy my cocoa beans? I won''t sell you cocoa beans. Let''s see how you make chocte.]

    The two of them confronted each other like this!

    Robb couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. "Chief, you''re just a small tribe on this Maya continent, right?"

    The chief nodded. "Yes, there are many tribes on the continent, and we are just a very small one."

    On the Maya continent, there were millions of Maya people, but they were divided into independent tribes that had no centralized authority. They even engaged in wars with each other, and sometimes, neighboring tribes were not synchronized in terms of culture.

    Robb said, "You may not have many cocoa beans, but other tribes might. You can buy them from those tribes."

    The chief looked embarrassed and said, "Cocoa beans are our currency here. We need to have valuable goods to exchange for their cocoa beans..."

    Robb reached out and ced his hand on Maya chiefs shoulder, whispering, "Come on, let me teach you how to do business. You see, thatdy in the white dress really likes your cocoa beans, and she has white sugar. You can start by exchanging one kilogram of cocoa beans with her for two kilograms of sugar."

    The Maya chief said, "But then I won''t have any cocoa beans left."

    Robb said, "But you''ll have two kilograms of sugar. Take that sugar and go to another nearby tribe to make friends. Teach them how to make chocte, and they will surely find it delicious and crave it, which means they''ll need sugar. That''s when you can sell your sugar to them, exchanging one kilogram of sugar for one kilogram of cocoa beans."

    The Maya chief had a hard time wrapping his head around it. After all, their civilization was too backward, and he had never engaged in business in his life. However, after carefully considering Robb''s words, he thought, [Hmm? If I follow his instructions, my one kilogram of cocoa beans can be two kilograms of beans, right?]

    Robb patted his shoulder and continued, "Then you take those two kilograms of cocoa beans and go back to thedy in the white dress. Exchange the two kilograms of cocoa beans for four kilograms of sugar."

    Now the Maya chief fully understood. "Then I can use the four kilograms of sugar to exchange for four kilograms of beans, right?"

    "Bingo!" Robb gave him a thumbs-up. "You''re a wise chief indeed."

    The chief was filled with joy, as if he had glimpsed a new world. He quickly turned to his men and said, "Hurry, go back and bring me all the cocoa beans I have at home."

    The queen was also delighted. She could exchange for cocoa now, and she was thrilled. Snacks were avable! Moreover, she didn''t even need to think about it. She knew the astronomical price she could sell it for in the Kingdom of Gran. If one kilogram of sugar could be exchanged for one kilogram of cocoa. She would probably wake upughing.

    At this moment, several eagle warriors standing beside the Maya chief had envy written all over their faces. They had just tasted the chocte and found it incredibly delicious. They wanted to have more, but they knew how precious cocoa beans were. They, as low-ranking soldiers, couldn''t afford it. Having a sip of xocoatl at the banquet was already a great honor. It seemed like a luxury to hope to taste chocte again in the future.

    However, just as they were thinking about this, they saw Robb approaching with a smile on his face. He said cheerfully, "I can tell by your expressions that you want to eat chocte but don''t have money to buy it."

    The eagle warriors looked embarrassed and replied, "Yes."

    "I can show you a way to have it."

    "Really?"

    Robb grinned and said, "I can see that you have strong muscles and great strength. You''re definitely good at lifting things."

    "Yes!" the eagle warrior said earnestly, "I''m really good at lifting things."

    Robb said, "Thatdy in the white dress also has to mine for ore in the abandoned mine where the Norma people were driven away. But she can''t move the ores on her own without any help."

    The eagle warrior nodded, "So you mean..."

    Robb said, "If I were you, I would go and offer your help to her. Tell her that you can help her move the ores, but in return, she should give you white sugar. With your strength, you can move the ores quickly, and in no time, you''ll move a lot of them and earn a lot of white sugar. Then you can exchange some of the white sugar for cocoa beans and make chocte yourself."

    "Ah? That''s right!" The eagle warrior suddenly understood, "With cocoa beans, we can have everything."

    Cocoa beans are the currency of the Maya!

    However, the eagle warrior quickly realized that white sugar would likely be a currency as well. ording to the chief''s suggestion, white sugar would soon have a one-to-two exchange rate with cocoa beans. As long as he could earn white sugar, what couldn''t he earn?

    He couldn''t help but grab the trantor and walk up to the queen, babbling excitedly.

    The other eagle warriors nearby also heard Robb''s words and didn''t want to be left behind. They gathered around the queen and engaged in a lively discussion. After a while, they reached an agreement!

    The queen obtained arge group ofborers!

    She couldn''t help but turn to look at Robb, thinking to herself, [This cunning man is truly impressive. With just a few words, both the Maya people and I feel like we''re getting a great deal. No one loses, everyone gains! This, this is the way a truly clever person acts.]

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 795: The skin of a woolly mammoth

    Chapter 795: The skin of a woolly mammoth

    Thebor issue has been resolved!

    The seized mining site from the Norma people immediately started operations. The Maya people joyfully rushed into the mines and began digging ore with great effort. However, at this time, the ship of the queen had not yet arrived. They were still anchored in the port city on the other side of the ocean.

    The mined ore could only be piled up next to the mining site in this short period of time, as there was no means to transport them. Furthermore, the sugar promised by the queen had not been delivered, making it impossible to pay the promised wages. This was not conducive to establishing initial trust.

    Therefore, Robb had to use his transmission gate to help the queen. He transported arge quantity of sugar to the mining site, which was also piled up there. For every amount of ore the Maya people brought out, they were given the agreed-upon quantity of white sugar as immediate payment. This established the initial level of trust.

    With the trust established, the Maya people worked even harder.

    A significant amount of mithril ore was excavated and piled up near the mining site, forming small mountains.

    It was evident that the motivation of the Maya people when working was much higher than when they were enved by the Norma people. The queen once again learned that to increase productivity, it was not achieved through oppression but through motivation.

    In summary, the small mining site had stabilized!

    The next issue was the matter of the sea route. The queen passed through the transmission gate and returned to the port city. She immediately ordered the fleet of sailing ships to set sail towards the new continent and establish a small port near the mining site. This would facilitate the transportation of arge amount of white sugar there and, at the same time, bring back ship after ship of excavated mithril ore.

    Of course, this undertaking would take time and could not be aplished overnight. The fleet would be shuttling between the two continents, handling various cargo and engaging in construction work. It was abor-intensive task that required a slow and steady approach.

    The queen could not stay on the new continent indefinitely. Once arrangements were made, she returned to Bright Road to attend to her governance.

    As for Robb, he stayed on the new continent!

    To mine good ores, to find rare herbs, and to locate various strange materials, staying on the Fengmo Continent is not feasible. After thousands of years of development in the Fengmo Continent, they have already explored every corner. The chances of finding rare ores there are truly slim. On the contrary, the New Continent is like a nk canvas, just like a newly opened expansion pack in a game. Here, the probability of obtaining good ores is like a mining field. In the center of the mining field, a small church was built as Robb''s temporary residence. Since the church was meant for Godfather to stay in, the masons worked diligently. They not only brought a lot of cement from the transmission gate to construct the entire house with cement, but also decorated it with colorful ss. Someone even suggested bringing in an organ, but Robb rejected their proposal. There was no need for an organ.

    The reason why Robb built his home in the form of a church was only for the "waypoint." He needed a church and a cemetery to activate a waypoint. For the convenience of future travels, he decided to turn his temporary home into this form. Anyway, it didn''t matter.

    Just like when he was in the Westwind City, Robb satzily on a new stone stool with his legs crossed,zily watching peoplee and go around him. This ce was much more deste than Westwind City. Apart from a group of miners, there was nothing else. There wasn''t much to see, but surprises would alwayse.

    For example, now...

    A Maya woman approached Robb, carrying a thick roll of leather on her shoulder.

    The Maya woman was not particrly beautiful, but she had a good figure. Even with her face covered, when you looked at her body, she was still quite eye-catching. She ced the thick roll of leather she carried on Robb''s table, wiped the sweat off her forehead, and then gestured animatedly.

    Since the trantor was not present, everyone had tomunicate like this.

    Robb saw her pointing to the leather and then pointing to a craftsman passing by who was holding a lunch box, and he understood. She wanted to exchange the leather for food.

    For these simple Maya people, eating and dressing were their only pursuits. Or rather, because they were too poor, they had no time or mood to pursue other things.

    The woman gestured vigorously, showing the appearance of having a lot of fur on her body, and even made a motion resembling an elephant trunk in front of herself.

    Robb understood, "Is this the skin of a woolly mammoth?"

    He picked up the leather and examined it closely. To his surprise, this leather was a level 75 rare leather in the game "Dark de"! Its name in the game was "Pr Fur".

    Of course, the Maya people had no idea about "Pr Fur." They only knew it as the skin of a woolly mammoth.

    Robb quickly turned to Elsie, who followed him to this rundown mining site, and said, "Give her food, arge amount of food, hmm... enough for her family to eat for a year."

    Elsie was surprised, "Give her so much? Is this fur really that good?"

    Robb smiled and said, "It''s excellent! Give her more to eat, let her feel the warmth of the Westwind people, set an example. In the future, more Maya people will bring us good things."

    The Maya woman couldn''t understand what the two men were saying, and with no trantor around, she looked at Robb anxiously, unsure if he would be willing to exchange food for her. Seeing Robb smiling while talking to Elsie, she felt slightly relieved and thought to herself, [He seems happy. He should give me a good amount of food, right?]

    Just as she was thinking this, Elsie walked into the transmission gate...

    After a while, Elsie came back, followed by a big soldier carrying a sack full of potatoes on his shoulder. He ced the sack in front of the woman.

    The woman was overjoyed. "This sack of potatoes weighs at least 200 kilograms! You will give me so much food? Ah, that''s fantastic! If my family eats five kilograms of potatoes every day, this food willst us at least a month."

    However, just as she had this thought, another soldier came through the transmission gate, and with a thump, he dropped anotherrge sack of potatoes in front of her.

    "Huh? There''s more?" The woman was astonished.

    Then another soldier came, with another sack, and another...

    In the blink of an eye, there were over tenrge sacks of potatoes piled up in front of the woman, forming a small mountain.

    The woman waspletely bewildered and felt a bit disoriented.

    Elsie, as a former bishop who used to preach everywhere, was very familiar with signnguage. He smiled and gestured to her for a while, and the woman understood. "All of these are for you. In the future, when there are good things, you should bring them to us as well."

    The woman looked at the mountain of potatoes in excitement, let out an excited scream, and then thumped to the ground, fainting.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 796: War? No, its tribes fighting!

    Chapter 796: War? No, it''s tribes fighting!

    Just as the woman fainted, a group of people returned to the mining site.

    It was a mixed team consisting of a trantor, three Westwind individuals, and ten Eagle Warriors. Surprisingly, the leader of the group was Suofa.

    With a smile on her face, she approached Robb and immediately handed him a freshly drawn map, the ink still wet. She said, "Godfather, I have mapped the area within a ten-mile radius of the mining site."

    Robb was overjoyed!

    A few days earlier, after the Queen led her army to help the Maya people defeat the Normas group and rescue the tribesmen, the rtionship between the two sides improved. The people of Westwind City were no longer confined to the mining site. With the guidance of the Eagle Warriors, they could venture outside and explore.

    Therefore, Robb summoned Suofa and instructed her to lead a small team to create a map. After several days of arduous surveying, they finallypleted the map of the surrounding ten-mile radius area.

    Robb took the map and examined it carefully.

    The ten Eagle Warriors who returned with Suofa looked at the woman lying on the ground and asked, "What happened to her?"

    After some exnation from the trantor, the Eagle Warriors understood that the woman had received several thousand kilograms of potatoes and had be so excited that she fainted. They couldn''t help but marvel at how happy and troublesome such a situation could be.

    A few of the Eagle Warriors almost considered looking for a woolly mammoth!

    However, they knew that woolly mammoths were not easy to find, and even if they did find one, it wouldn''t be easy to defeat. It required a stroke of luck. The reason this woman''s family was able to obtain a piece of woolly mammoth hide was simply because her husband had been lucky enough to stumble upon a dead woolly mammoth while hunting. Such luck couldn''t be replicated.

    The Eagle Warriors quietly discussed amongst themselves, "Let''s form a team to hunt for woolly mammoths."

    "Ten people won''t be enough! We need twenty."

    "Let''s also bring twenty of our closest brothers, search separately, and then hunt together. After killing the mammoth, we can make jerky out of its meat, sell the ivory, and exchange the mammoth hide for several thousand kilograms of potatoes. Oh my god! Each of us would get at least one hundred kilograms of potatoes."

    "Don''t get your hopes up. Woolly mammoths are in the north, where the Pr Tribe resides. Our tribe doesn''t have a good rtionship with them. If we casually enter their territory, it will provoke a war."

    "We can discuss it with the tribal chief. If the chief knows that a piece of woolly mammoth hide can be exchanged for over two thousand kilograms of food, he might agree to dere war on the Pr Tribe."

    The group continued their enthusiastic discussion, while Robb held the map of the ten-mile radius, activated his mineral search feature, but found nothing. The map only showed two small yellow dots, which indicated the two already excavated mines.

    Wood search, nothing... The nearby trees are all inferior quality, not suitable for producing good wood.

    Next, gemstone search, still nothing.

    Herb search, none.

    Animal search... damn it, this won''t work! The entire map is filled with small yellow dots, there are too many animals! Real-world animals are nothing like those in video games, where they are intentionally spread out, and insignificant ones are removed. But in the real world, animal search results in everything from the mostmon rabbits to massive thunder lizards being disyed as small dots on the map, which was overwhelming to look at. A bunch of rabbits alone can create a chaotic cluster of tiny yellow dots, it''s maddening.

    Robb shook his head and set the map aside. "Ten miles is too small of a range. Suofa, I''ll have to rely on you to continue making maps."

    Suofa smiled. "It''s not a problem at all."

    Working for Robb wasn''t difficult at all, at leastpared to risking her life for the Desert Kingdom in the past.

    At this moment, the trantor emerged and pointed to the Eagle Warriors nearby, whispering, "It seems like these guys are nning to capture a woolly mammoth and trade the leather for potatoes."

    Robb chuckled, "That''s great. I can never have too much pr fur."

    The trantor added, "However, they say capturing a woolly mammoth will require a conflict with a certain tribe in the north. It seems they''re preparing for war."

    Robb pondered for a moment. He didn''t like hearing news about war, but when he thought about the current state of the Maya tribes, it wasn''t much different from primitive tribes. War for resources was a normal urrence among tribes, a necessary part of their intertribal rtionships.

    It was a form of survival!

    Robb found it inconvenient to get involved in such matters. If he provided assistance to these Eagle Warriors, it would harm the people of the Pr Tribe. Even if he tried to dissuade them, they probably wouldn''t listen. These people wouldn''t hesitate to risk their lives for resources because their survival depended on having resources.

    Even if Robb said he didn''t want pr fur anymore, these guys wouldn''t stop. They already knew the value of pr fur, and even if Robb didn''t want it, other merchants woulde for it in the future. The oue would be the same.

    "It''s really awkward!" Robb sighed, "With one careless move, I''ve be an instigator of war. This is truly against my will."

    Suofa whispered, "Godfather, you are a kind-hearted person who cannot stand war and death. However, in the current situation on the Maya continent, it is impossible to avoid conflicts between these tribes. Sooner orter, they will have to go through a unification war, where powerful tribes swallow the weaker ones and merge into a true nation. Otherwise, they will forever remain in their primitive state."

    That makes sense!

    But upon further consideration, the tribal wars among these Maya people can''t really be considered as wars. At most, it''s just viges fighting each other. The scale is notrge enough to have many deaths. Its better to let them enjoy themselves and integrate the poption and resources of the tribes, which is also beneficial to themselves.

    Robb decided to simply let them be and have their fun.

    A few dayster...

    It was 11:30 PM, and the night on the Maya continent was much quieterpared to the nightlife of Westwind City. There were no streetmps, no bustling night activities. Taverns and dance halls werepletely nonexistent, which made the Westwind people, who were used to nightlife, very ufortable!

    In the quiet of the night, Robb tossed and turned in bed, bored and unable to sleep. Outside the window, there was a crescent moon and scattered stars.

    Just then, the dedicatedmunication crystal ball for the queen lit up.

    Robb answered the call, sounding annoyed. "Hello! Don''t you realize what time it is? Calling in the middle of the night, do you want to disturb people''s sleep? Luckily, I haven''t fallen asleep yet, or you would have killed me with your call."

    The queen replied, "Oh? It''s only 7:30 PM here, not long after dinner."

    Robb suddenly remembered that he was now in the New Continent, while the queen was in the Kingdom of Gran, and there was a four-hour time difference between them.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

 Chapter 797: Eagle warriors of the polar tribe

    Chapter 797: Eagle warriors of the pr tribe

    Robb said, "Well, it turns out it''s evening over there, it''s the regr phone call time, I guess."

    The queen probably also thought of something and said, "While you''re in the New Continent, I''ll call earlier."

    She said that first, and then asked, "How is the situation on the New Continent?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t worry, your mining operation is running smoothly. The small team you left behind is responsible for counting the ores and distributing supplies. The Maya people are working tirelessly to mine the ore from the mine."

    The queen responded with a casual "Oh," appearing quite satisfied. "That''s good to hear. In about ten days, my first fleet will arrive on the eastern coast near the mining site. There should be a temporary harbor built by the people of Norma. My people will take it over, and then I will focus on developing this harbor to establish it as our first stronghold on the New Continent."

    Robb chuckled and asked, "What about the people of Norma? Any reaction from them?"

    The queen snorted and said, "The people of Norma sent a protest, demanding that we return their mining site. But I can''t be bothered with them. They were so arrogant when they meddled in the civil war of the kingdom of Gran. Now that I''ve given them a little p, they start to cry. I don''t care about them anymore."

    Robbughed and warned, "You have to be careful. Protests from the people of Norma won''t be effective, but they will definitely retaliate. They have been operating in the New Continent for quite some time, unlike you who are just starting. They probably have many ports and ships active here. Your steel warships are currently unable to engage in transoceanic operations. If you rely solely on sailboats, you don''t have the advantage if you get into a fight with the Kingdom of Norma."

    The queen was well aware of this point.

    She said seriously, "Regarding this matter, I''ve thought about it. I need to establish a coaling station in the New Continent so that the steel warships can reach there. But it would be foolish to transport coal across the sea and stockpile it there. It would be even better if we could find a coal mine in the New Continent."

    Robb chuckled, "Don''t ask me about such trivial matters. I won''t help you find a coal mine."

    The queen told Robb this in the hope that he would help her find a coal mine. But Robb clearly saw through it. He was already annoyed with finding high-level materials, so he had no time to help find coal. Besides, Robb''s "mineral search" skill couldn''t even find coal mines.

    The queen had to say in a pitiful manner, "If you won''t help find one, at least helpe up with a solution."

    Robb curiously asked, "Why do I have to help you?"

    "Because you kissed me!" the queen said calmly.

    After losing a bet with Robb about whether chocte tastes good, she was dragged by Robb into the woods and was forcefully kissed. Moreover, she had originally leaned her face closer, but Robb mischievously turned her face and kissed her on the lips.

    The queen, feeling wronged, made a note of this incident...

    Now she was using this to ask Robb for help, without any psychological pressure.

    "Fine!" Robb had to admit defeat this time. After all, the queen''s red lips looked tempting, and he couldn''t help but take a bite. In times like these, a man had to take a little responsibility, of course, he nned to take responsibility in his heart. He couldn''t lose verbally and said with a smile, "Queen, our agreement was that if you lost, I would give you a kiss. It didn''t specify whether it should be on the face or the lips, so my approach is not a problem."

    The queen nced at him.

    Robb continued, "But you know, I''m a kind person. If I just give you an idea, I can help. When you throw a few pieces of coal ore through the transmission gate, I''ll take them and give them to the Maya people. Then, when they''re doing business trading cocoa beans and sugar, I''ll have them ask tribe by tribe. We''ll surely find one."

    The queen thought carefully, and it made sense!

    She wouldntmit to brutal tactics like the Kingdom of Norma but had followed Robb''s advice and befriended the Maya people. Since that was the case, she should certainly leverage the rtionships within her circle of friends. The New Continent was said to have millions of indigenous people, so it would be best to have them help with the search.

    A few dayster, a war broke out between the Pr Tribe and the Gada Tribe!

    The Gada Tribe was the tribe that had established a good rtionship with Robb and his group. The people of this tribe were interested in the woolly mammoths in the Pr Tribe''s territory because the mammoth hides could be exchanged for two thousand pounds of food.

    Originally, this matter should have been resolved through trade, but the rtionship between these two tribes was not good, and negotiations were impossible. In the end, it escted into a war.

    The Gada Tribe sent nearly two hundred Eagle Warriors to engage in a fierce "war" with over two hundred Eagle Warriors from the Pr Tribe. This "grand-scale" war took ce in a forest not far from the Gada Tribe''s northern region.

    Both sides used bows and arrows, bamboo tube darts, and spears to ambush each other, then swung their spears and hide shields, shouting profane battle cries like "Your mother" and "Your sister," and fiercely charged at each other.

    After a chaotic brawl, the Gada Tribe was defeated. They returned with bruised and swollen faces, with their enthusiasm to seize territory extinguished.

    It was quite embarrassing!

    Robb could only hold back hisughter andforted them, "It''s okay, it''s okay. If it doesn''t work out this time, you can try again next time. Beautiful territory is waiting for you, and you will seed one day."

    On that evening, after nightfall.

    Elsie, apanied by a trantor and a Maya person wearing a wolf fur coat, came to Robb''s presence. "Godfather, this person wants to see you. He says he has something to discuss with you."

    Robb looked curiously at the person.

    The Maya individual spoke cautiously, "I am an Eagle Warrior from the Pr Tribe."

    "Oh!" Robb eximed in delight.

    The Pr Eagle Warrior spoke in a low voice, "We know that youe from the sea and have brought miraculous goods. We are aware of all that."

    Robb chuckled and said, "Just get to the point. What brought you here to find me?"

    The Pr Eagle Warrior continued, "We heard from other tribes that the reason those fools from the Gada Tribe attacked us is because they want the woolly mammoths. The mammoth hides can be exchanged with you for arge amount of food. So, at the risk of my life, I''vee to ask you, if we bring the mammoth hides to you, would you be willing to trade with us? Our tribe has many mammoth hides."

    "Of course, I''d be happy to," Robo smiled. "Although I''m friends with the Gada Tribe, I don''t want to be enemies with the Pr Tribe. If possible, I''d like to be friends with everyone I know, as long as the other party is also interested in friendship."

    The Pr Eagle Warrior expressed dissatisfaction, "If we be friends, then you can no longer be friends with the Gada Tribe."

    Robb responded, "No, no, no, I disagree with that notion. You don''t have the right to restrict whom your friends can be friends with. That''s called the ideology of hegemony, and it''s very harmful."

    TL: Thank you for supporting me, c. I hope you''ve been enjoying the story so far! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 798: What is the situation?

    Chapter 798: What is the situation?

    The pr eagle warrior showed a fierce expression, but Robb also grinned at him aggressively, "Why are you being fierce?"

    The pr eagle warrior: "..."

    Robb said, "Anyway, you are wee toe and exchange the woolly mammoths with me anytime, but it is delusional to use that to restrict how I make friends. If you really have human intelligence and not that of monsters, think about it carefully."

    The Maya people were indeed human, not monsters, and their intelligence was above the human average. It didn''t take long for the Pr Tribe to make a decision, which was to be friends with Robb. However, they would continue to be enemies with the Gada Tribe.

    Due to Robb''s mining site located southeast of the Gada Tribe, while the Pr Tribe was northeast of the Gada Tribe, with the Gada Tribe in between, it was quite difficult for the Pr Tribe to bring the woolly mammoth skins to Robb and exchange them for thousands of kilograms of food.

    They could only send small teams under the cover of darkness, carrying the mammoth skins, bypassing the viges of the Gada Tribe and sneaking into Robb''s mining site. After exchanging for food, they would carefully carry the sacks and sneak back.

    Such actions could be concealed for a while but not forever.

    Three dayster, the guards of the Gada Tribe discovered the covert actions of the Pr Tribe, and the tribal chief personally came to negotiate with Robb. The result was the same response from Robb, "You have no right to interfere with whom I befriend."

    The Gada tribal chief didn''t dare to break ties with Robb as he wanted to exchange for sugar and food, but knowing that the people from the Pr Tribe were also exchanging goods with Robb, his anger burned.

    Alright, if you cane and steal, I can go and steal too.

    The people of the Gada Tribe secretly organized a hunting team and took advantage of the Pr Tribe''s people being inattentive to cross their territory and go hunting where the wooly mammoths often appeared. They actually managed to kill a mammoth and returned joyfully with its body. They ate the mammoth meat, made ivory ornaments, and sold the skin to Robb.

    This matter couldn''t be hidden from the Pr Tribe either!

    Both sides felt that their territories were being entered at will and their dignity was being trampled upon mercilessly.

    Thus, the second war between the Gada Tribe and the Pr Tribe began.

    At noon that day, Robb had just finished eating the lunch Lillian brought from the portal and was standing on the eastern side of the mining site, gazing at the sea, pondering when The Queen''s fleet would arrive. Suddenly, he saw Elsie with the trantor and a group of Westwind warriors rushing in from outside.

    Robb eximed, "Elsie, what''s the rush?"

    Its war, we''re going to war!" Elsie shouted, "Godfather, something big has happened, we''re going to war."

    Robb responded impatiently, "A fight between over 200 and over 300 eagle warriors is considered a war? Can''t you be a bit more sensible? You''re not someone inexperienced."

    Elsie said, "it''s not a fight between these two tribes, something even more terrifying has appeared."

    Nonchntly, he continued, "Mammoths, huge mammoths, incredibly massive woolly mammoths, oh my goodness."

    "Huh?" Robb questioned, "What the hell?"

    "Anyway, a major event has urred," Elsie said, "Godfather,e with me immediately. There''s a super exciting show waiting for us."

    Intrigued by his excitement, Robb became interested and followed Elsie. The group swiftly ran north, passing through the vige of the Gada Tribe, witnessing a chaotic scene. Many elderly, weak, and women were packing their belongings and fleeing to the south, while some were running north to support their husbands.

    The trantor whispered, "Some of the elderly, weak, and women are trying to escape, while others are going north to support their husbands."

    Robb remarked, "Oh, it seems like things are really serious. The elderly, weak, and women either flee or have to participate in the war. This is indeed a major event."

    They continued running north and emerged from a dense forest, where the view suddenly opened up. There was a clearing with snow-white mountains visible in the distance, and a terrible battle was taking ce in the clearing.

    A gigantic woolly mammoth, at least two to three stories high, was leading a group of thirty to forty ordinary-sized wooly mammoths, confronting the eagle warriors in the clearing.

    Eagle warriors from both the Gada Tribe and the Pr Tribe were present, and many women from both sides were also participating in the battle. Hundreds of people were fighting against dozens of mammoths, creating a truly spectacr scene.

    The colossal woolly mammoth roared angrily into the sky and then swung its head forcefully. Its long trunk swept across the clearing like a whip. The eagle warriors in front of it raised their small leather shields in their left hands, desperately blocking the attack.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    A series of muffled thuds sounded as the trunk of the gigantic woolly mammoth hit the shields. Anyone whose shield was struck was sent flying backward. Even the agile eagle warriors, after being struck, couldn''t adjust their posture in mid-air or convert the force, they were flung backward like bullets, crashing into the bushes or colliding heavily with tree trunks, and then sliding down the tree trunk with no strength left.

    Someone shouted loudly, "Watch out for its trunk!"

    "Don''t let its trunk stab you; it''s game over in an instant."

    "Use a to cover its head."

    "Don''t forget about the small woolly mammoths next to it."

    "Those aren''t small at all; they''re ordinary adult mammoths."

    "What the hell is this giant? How did it grow so big?"

    The eagle warriors cursed loudly and fought cautiously.

    However, their strength appeared minuscule in front of this enormous woolly mammoth. With a casual charge, the giant mammoth could scatter the eagle warriors, leaving them in disarray and unable to put up any resistance against it head-on.

    Curiously, Robb asked, "What are these two tribes doing? Why did they suddenly join forces to fight against the giant mammoth?"

    The trantor ran out and asked around, returning after a while to report, "Godfather, the Gada Tribe and the Pr Tribe were about to fight each other here. They had an agreement that the losing side would merge with the other tribe. However, just after they started the brawl, this group of mammoths suddenly charged out of the mountains and attacked them relentlessly. I believe both tribes have been secretly hunting woolly mammoths recently, which must have angered the leader of the herd. The herd leader led dozens of mammoths out for revenge, and coincidentally encountered the two tribes fighting. As a result... it turned out like this."

    Robb: "..."

    In front of him, the open space was filled with chaos as mammoths and Maya people fought fiercely. However, the giant mammoth was truly terrifying. No Maya person could withstand a swing of its trunk, and the attacks from the Maya people were like tickles to the mammoth. At this rate, the Maya people would eventually be wiped out by the giant mammoth.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 799: Invincible Giant Mammoth

    Chapter 799: Invincible Giant Mammoth

    The giant mammoth swung its long trunk with a loud bang, sending five more eagle warriors flying.

    Several eagle warriors on the side took the opportunity to fiercely stab their spears into the mammoths nk, but it had no effect at all. The mammoths hide was incredibly strong, and the spears couldn''t even pierce through. Instead, due to the excessive force of their stabs, the recoil caused severe pain in the hands of the eagle warriors.

    The enraged mammoth turned its head and stared at the eagle warriors who had just attacked it. With a roar, it swung its long ivory tusks towards them.

    The tusks were much more powerful than its trunk, and being struck by them meant certain death.

    Terrified, several eagle warriors turned and ran, not even daring to use their small shields to block.

    At that moment, the chiefs of the Gada Tribe and the Pr Tribe both took action. A strange red light enveloped their bodies as they unleashed the unique Maya sorcery. Suddenly, two peculiar pirs appeared in mid-air, resembling the totems of Shaman priests.

    The two pirs descended from the sky and firmly nted themselves in front of the mammoth, blocking its path and preventing it from pursuing the fleeing eagle warriors.

    For a brief moment, the mammoth was bewildered. Although it was powerful, its intelligence was limited. It needed time to understand what these strange pirs falling from the sky were.

    Just then, two red snake heads appeared on the pirs, opening theirrge mouths and spewing out red magical beams towards the mammoth.

    It turned out to be a unique skill of Maya sorcerers, Venomous Serpent Guardian!

    It was quite powerful. The two red magical beams carried a tremendous magical force. Although the magical system of the Maya differed slightly from that of the Fengmo Continent, the fundamental difference was minor. Both derived their power from the forces of nature.

    The two magical beams struck the mammoths head!

    The mammoth clearly suffered some damage and was no longer unscathed like before. It angrily took two steps back and shook its head.

    The two Venomous Serpent Guardians had no intention of stopping there. The snake heads opened their mouths again and repeatedly spewed out red magical beams, striking the mammoths head.

    "Aoaoao!"

    The continuous barrage of magical attacks caused the mammoth intense pain in its head, and it let out a furious roar.

    The eagle warriors were overjoyed, and someone shouted, "We can win!"

    "With the assistance of sorcery, we have a chance."

    "If we take down this giant wooly mammoth, we''ll get a huge piece of skin that the white people will trade for tens of thousands of pounds of food."

    "Charge!"

    The eagle warriors were filled with high elves as arge group of them rushed forward, forcing the ordinary-sized woolly mammoths to retreat. The two Venomous Serpent Guardians continued to unleash magical beams, relentlessly striking the giant mammoth. The mammoth kept retreating, retreating, retreating...

    "Hold steady! We''re going to win!"

    "Keep pushing, and when the mammoth falls..."

    Before an eagle warrior could finish shouting, the mammoth stopped retreating after reaching a certain distance. It let out a long roar, then suddenly lowered its head and charged forward.

    This charge was terrifying, causing the ground to shake with each step. As its head lowered, its long ivory tusks extended forward like a terrifying siege ram.

    Ignoring the attacks from the two Venomous Serpent Guardians, it madly charged forward.

    The two Venomous Serpent Guardians desperately fired their beams, "Biu, Biu, Biu," but they couldn''t stop its relentless advance.

    With a loud crash, the mammoths head collided with one of the Venomous Serpent Guardians, instantly breaking it and sending it flying into the sky. It exploded into a flurry of magical particles, dissipating into nothingness. Then, the mammoth swung its head horizontally and collided with the other Venomous Serpent Guardian, resulting in the same ouebroken and flying into the air, dissolving into magical particles.

    Both chiefs eximed in unison, "Ah!"

    "This mammoth isn''t even afraid of the Venomous Serpent Guardians."

    "It''s over. Is there any other way to deal with it?"

    "No way!"

    The chiefs of the Gada Tribe and the Pr Tribe, who had recently been fighting each other, now stood side by side. They had expressions of panic as they said, "What do we do?"

    "I don''t know what to do either!"

    "Should we run?"

    "Do you think you can outrun a charging woolly mammoth?"

    "How about climbing a tree?"

    "This mammoth is taller than a cliff. Climbing a tree won''t help."

    The two chiefs were at a loss.

    The mammoth stared at the crowd with its giant eyes and quickly locked onto the two chiefs. It remembered that it was these two who released the Venomous Serpent Guardians, causing it great pain. It held its trunk high, let out a roar of anger, and then lowered its head, charging fiercely towards the two chiefs.

    Both chiefs were elderly and had magic-oriented sses. They couldn''t run fast, and when they saw the mountain-like giant mammoth charging towards them, they couldn''t even muster the thought of escape. They could only close their eyes and await their death.

    The eagle warriors on both sides eximed loudly, and some desperately threw spears at the giant mammoth, but it was of no use.

    Amidst the terrified screams of the people on both sides, the mammoth charged forward and reached the two chiefs. It swung its enormous head and viciously tried ramming into them...

    In this critical moment, suddenly, a figure shed between the mammoth and the two chiefs.

    Then, with a loud "boom," the mammoth stopped.

    The two chiefs had closed their eyes, expecting death, but now they realized they were still alive. They quickly opened their eyes and saw a white man standing in front of them. This white man was the leader of the people who hade from across the sea to mine, known to everyone as Godfather.

    "Oh!"

    Everyone eximed in astonishment, "He stopped the mammoth!"

    "How did he do it?"

    "It''s the shield! A small leather shield!"

    Everyone noticed that Godfather had picked up a small leather shield dropped by an eagle warrior on the ground. He used this small shield to block the mammoths charge...

    That fiercely charging mammoth, as massive as a mountain, was actually stopped by him using a small leather shield. The overwhelming force of the impact was withstood by his small body and shield, which was simply unreasonable.

    What''s even more absurd is that Robb, with his shield raised to block the mammoth, performed a standard Maya Eagle Warrior''s blocking technique!

    The eagle warriors'' small leather shields were primarily used to deal with ranged attacks and were ineffective against close-quartersbat. The effectiveness of this blocking technique was also quite poor. However, this white man managed to block the mammoths head-on collision with this ineffective blocking technique, which was simply iprehensible.

    The crowd: "..."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 800: Unleash the ultimate move.

    Chapter 800: Unleash the ultimate move.

    Everyone looked puzzled and couldn''t understand the situation, and the giant mammoth was equally confused.

    It had put all its strength into the charge, only to be casually blocked by a human. It couldn''tprehend what just happened.

    "Roar!"

    The mammoth swung its head fiercely, its ivory tusks sweeping through the air like sharp knives, leaving no escape for anyone struck by them.

    However, Robb pressed his hand lightly on the ivory tusks as it came sweeping towards him, leaped up, and vaulted over the mammoth''s head. This move was the discement skill of the Eagle Warriors called "Jungle Leap." He used the sweeping ivory as if it were a tree branch tounch the skill.

    The onlookers were astonished.

    Ordinary Eagle Warriors would never be able to do this because the sweeping motion of the ivory was too fast. Who could possibly find the leverage to perform a double jump on such fast-moving ivory tusks? It was simply unreasonable. How fast must an Eagle Warrior''s eyes and hands be to achieve this?

    But Robb did it. Not only did he leap over the ivory, but he also executed another signature move of the Eagle Warriors in mid-air, the "Jungle Roundhouse Kick." It was a beautifully executed kick that no other Eagle Warrior could have dreamed of. Robb seamlessly connected the "Jungle Leap" with the "Jungle Roundhouse Kick." He kicked the mammoth right between the eyes as soon as he took off.

    However, despite the impressive move, no one had high expectations for its effectiveness.

    The mammoth was incredibly powerful. Countless Eagle Warriors had used various techniques against it, but not even a single hair on its body was harmed, and spears couldn''t pierce its skin. Even though the kick looked impressive, it probably wouldn''t do any damage.

    However...

    Everyone''s jaws dropped in disbelief. Robb''s kick actually worked. The mammoth looked dazed and took a couple of steps back before sitting down on the ground, shaking its head as if it were feeling dizzy.

    Robb somersaulted in mid-air,nded firmly, turned around, and smiled at the mammoth.

    When he kicked it just now, Robb realized that the strength of this mammoth was roughly equivalent to a level 80 elite boss monster in the game "Dark de," slightly weaker than mythical beasts like the Sphinx. Butpared to ordinary monsters, it was much stronger. No wonder the Maya people were helpless against it.

    Even if Robb used the kicking techniques of the "Fighter" ss, he couldn''t defeat the mammoth in one move. Not to mention the "Jungle Roundhouse Kick" he just used, which belonged to the "Eagle Warrior" ss and was much weaker than the kicking techniques of the "Fighter" ss. It could only cause a small amount of damage to the mammoth, and its HP was still plentiful.

    The mammoth shook its head, stood up again, and its massive body towered in front of Robb.

    Robb looked up at the mammoth, and the mammoth looked back at him.

    One human, one mammoth, they posed in an epic manner, staring at each other.

    The two tribe leaders shouted, "Quick, go help him!"

    Just as the Eagle Warriors were about to step forward, Robb turned around and waved his hand, saying, "No need, you deal with the regr mammoths. I''ll take care of this giant mammoth."

    However, after he said this, the Eagle Warriors didn''t stop because they didn''t understand thenguage.

    As a result, the trantor rushed over from the side and stood next to Robb, loudly dering, "Leave it to me! I alone am enough."

    The Maya people looked at the trantor with admiration and said, "You''re a true hero, to confront the mammoth on your own."

    The trantor replied, "It''s not me, I''m just the trantor. It''s Godfather who will handle the mammoth alone."

    The Maya people said, "But the mammoth is swinging its trunk at you."

    The trantor turned to look and indeed, the mammoth had been having a standoff with Robb, and the trantor inexplicably ran over to stand beside him, with his back facing the mammoth while talking to the other Maya people. This made the mammoth feel insulted, so it swung its trunk at him.

    The trantor eximed, "Oh my goodness! Help!"

    Robb reached out and grabbed the mammoth''s trunk. This trunk had just swept through the Eagle Warriors, easily knocking over a dozen of them, but when Robb reached out, he effortlessly grabbed it, making it look ridiculously easy.

    Taking advantage of the situation, the trantor ran away while shouting, "Victory is ours! Did you see that? Godfather caught the mammoth''s trunk with one hand. We don''t need you losers'' help. In Westwind Town, when Godfather takes action, you losers automatically retreat."

    Everyone stood there in silence.

    The two tribe leaders, the Eagle Warriors, and even the ordinary townsmen who were ready toe and help all retreated to a distance. Well, they were already somewhat afraid to face the mammoth, and if someone wanted to fight it alone, they would let him. If he couldn''t win, don''t ask them for help.

    Robb held onto the mammoth''s trunk with one hand. The mammoth was furious and tried to pull its trunk back, but it realized it couldn''t move it. This small human, despite appearing so tiny, had even greater strength than itself.

    Unable to win the tug-of-war, Robb forcefully pulled the mammoth''s trunk over, tied a knot in it, and then released it.

    The mammoth stood there awkwardly with its knotted trunk.

    Everyone: "..."

    "Alright, let''s finish this quickly. I don''t want to waste any more time." Robb picked up a spear that had fallen from an injured Eagle Warrior on the ground, held it in his right hand, and now with a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right, he looked quite prepared. Oh, he was still missing a feathered hat.

    He noticed a wounded Eagle Warrior lying on the ground in the distance and immediately beckoned to him. Using the magic "telekinesis," the Eagle Warrior''s hat flew over to Robb, and he caught it and put it on.

    Now he was all set!

    He raised both hands, holding the small leather shield and the spear up high towards the sky. Then, he made a strange "wooh-oh wooh-oh" sound with his mouth.

    The people of Westwind Town couldn''t understand this strange sound, but the Maya people did. It was the jungle''s roar!

    It was the starting move for the Eagle Warriors'' ultimate skill  Tropical Jungles Rampage!

    They felt a sudden tension and wondered, "This white guy knows that too? What kind of person is he?"

    But the mammoth didn''t care about any starting gestures. It lowered its head and charged at Robb again, with its knotted trunk looking quiteical.

    Robb suddenly lowered his head, and a green light began to emanate from his body...

    Glimmering green particles spread out from him. In an instant, he dashed towards the mammoth, mid-air, and unleashed his ultimate move, "Tropical Jungles Rampage."

    The people could only see a sh of light above Robb''s head, and it suddenly lit up.

    Then, from somewhere, he produced a short bow and shot an arrow at the mammoth. Just as the arrow was flying, Robb blew out a poisonous dart from his mouth. Next, he put away the bow and drew out his spear,unching a barrage of thrusts towards the mammoth.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 801: Why are you fighting?

    Chapter 801: Why are you fighting?

    Robb''s set of movements was as fast as lightning. In an instant, he stabbed the giant mammoth with a barrage of spear shadows that were too fast to see. He seemed to transform into multiple individuals, appearing on the left side of the mammoth to stab it twice, then suddenly appearing on the right side to stab it twice more. He leaped and moved in an instant, as if teleporting.

    This kind of scene ismon in games, especially in the special moves of agile characters. Many games have simr animation effects where the yer bes a blur of images, attacking the target from all directions in a seemingly iprehensible manner.

    Simrly, when a true Eagle Warrior uses "Tropical Jungles Rampage," it is impossible to achieve such speed and visually pleasing attacks. But Robb, the cheater who relied on game animations, managed to unleash the Eagle Warrior''s ultimate move in a way that captivated the onlookers.

    In that moment, it felt like there were multiple Robbs attacking the mammoth from all sides, creating an incredible visual spectacle!

    After a few seconds, all of Robb''s shadowy figures converged into one, instantly bing a single person. With a swift motion, he nted his spear into the ground, turned his back to the target, and struck a stylish finishing pose.

    The giant mammoth froze in ce, motionless. After a few more seconds, it copsed with a loud crash, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    The crowd forgot to cheer and stood frozen in awe.

    After a few more seconds, Robb sarcasticallymented with an odd tone, "What kind of ss is this? The victory pose for a kill looks some..."

    As he struck his victory pose, he criticized the game''s art designers. Then he turned around, faced the bewildered Maya people beside him, and said, "What are you staring at? Clean up the battlefield!"

    The Maya people responded, "Oh! Uh?"

    With the fall of the mammoth, the mammoth herd lost its leader, and the smaller woolly mammoths panicked. Many of them started to flee. Although the Maya people wanted to pursue, they had suffered many casualties during the battle with the mammoth and were too exhausted to give chase.

    The battlefield was now left with the corpse of the giant mammoth, five dead ordinary mammoths, and injured Maya warriors lying on the ground.

    The two chiefs, who were "sorcerers" by profession, had both offensive and restorative magic abilities. They began to cast spells to heal the wounded warriors.

    As a result, the injured Eagle Warriors began to gradually stand up one by one.

    After the warriors stood up, their first action was to salute Robb because his spectacr "Tropical Jungles Rampage" was perfect. There couldn''t possibly be a better Eagle Warrior in the world.

    For the Maya people, who had rtively primitive cultural forms, it was an instinctual response to worship the strong. It was only natural for them.

    Countless Eagle Warriors knelt before the enormous mammoth corpse, muttering iprehensible prayers mixed with the slightly mispronounced words "Godfather, Godfather, Godfather..."

    Even though Robb didn''t understand Mayanguage, he knew they were praising Godfather for being great and defeating such a formidable mammoth. Their admiration overflowed, and their expressions of worship seemed never-ending.

    The two chiefs walked side by side towards Robb and performed an extremely solemn gesture of respect. "Great white Eagle Warrior! Your strength has opened our eyes."

    "Well, thank you," Robb casually replied. He had been worshipped too much, and now he was bing immune to it, feeling nothing.

    The two chiefs thanked him and then nced at each other, their brows furrowing. "It''s your fault, it''s all because of you. It was you who attracted the mammoth. If it weren''t for Godfather here, both of our tribes would be doomed."

    Almost simultaneously, they pointed at each other''s noses and started arguing.

    The Pr Chief said, "You sneaked into our territory to hunt woolly mammoths, which provoked the revenge of the Mammoth King."

    The Gada Chief retorted, "It was you who sneaked through my territory to trade mammoth skins with Godfather. You broke the rules first, and that''s why we sneaked into your territory."

    The Pr Chief argued, "Godfather is not exclusive to your tribe. What''s the problem with us trading with him? You just want to monopolize the trade."

    The Gada Chief responded, "When Godfather arrived on the Maya maind, he was to the south of our tribe. It''s not like I intentionally moved my vige to be in the middle of your path. If you want to trade with him, go around. Why sneak through the middle of my territory?"

    "What a load of nonsense!" the Pr Chief angrily retorted. "The east is the sea, and the west is a great cliff. How am I supposed to go around? Should I fly instead of passing through your territory?"

    "That''s none of my business!" said the Gada Chief.

    The two individuals argued fiercely. As their argument escted, they were about to start a fight. Gada Chief said, "If you have the guts, stop yelling ande on, summon your Eagle Warriors. Let''s fight again, and the losing tribe will merge with the other."

    The Pr Chief responded, "Who''s afraid? Bring it on."

    They began rolling up their sleeves, preparing to brawl.

    The trantor kept rying their argument to Robb, who found it both amusing and exasperating. When the two were about to engage in a fight, Robb reached out his hand and ced it on the shoulder of each person, saying with a smile, "Stop arguing and listen to me."

    As soon as his hand touched them, the two chiefs felt as if a thousand-pound boulder was pressing down on their shoulders, rendering them unable to move. Naturally, they couldn''t continue arguing. They both turned their heads to face Robb and said together, "Speak, speak! But before you do, please remove your hand. Ouch, my old bones are about to scatter."

    Robb asked, "Is there any unresolved conflict between your two tribes?"

    "Yes!" the Pr Chief pointed at the Gada Chief''s nose and said, "This guy stole my wife when we were young."

    The Gada Chief also pointed at the Pr Chief''s nose and said, "It was this guy who stole my wife when we were young. I didn''t steal his."

    Robb asked, "What on earth?"

    The two of them continued arguing in a chaotic manner, and the trantor sweated profusely while tranting. After a while, Robb finally understood that these two guys had fought over a woman in their youth. In a primitive tribe, primitive plotlines were expected. Since women liked strong men, when these two fought, the woman would choose the winner and be with him.

    Unexpectedly, a couple of dayster, the loser of the previous fight would win the next one. The woman would see that and think, "Oh, I chose the wrong personst time, but it''s okay. I''ll correct it immediately" and be with the new winner.

    Then, the two would fight again when they had nothing to do. The woman would switch between the two, sleeping with one for a while and then with the other, taking turns with the two chiefs...

    In truth, the woman wasn''t wrong. That''s how the rules of the tribe worked, and the culture of primitive society didn''t require women to adhere to strict codes of conduct. Sleeping with the stronger men aligned with tribal customs, and there was nothing wrong with it. No one could criticize her.

    However, these two chiefs carried this burden indefinitely.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 802: Killing him will bring unity

    Chapter 802: Killing him will bring unity

    After hearing the reasons, Robb couldn''t help butugh and ask, "What about the woman now?"

    "She passed away a long time ago," both tribe chiefs replied sadly.

    "You''re still fighting even though she''s passed away?"

    "Well, it has be a habit!"

    Robb: "..."

    It doesn''t seem like an irreconcble conflict. Robb smiled and said, "Come on, you''re both old men, still arguing about things from your youth. Don''t you find it ridiculous? Here, have a piece of chocte and taste it."

    He ced a piece of chocte in the hand of the pr tribe chief.

    The pr tribe chief took a bite, and his facial expression instantly became delightful. "Ah, this is made from cocoa beans. It''s delicious... Unfortunately, there are no cocoa beans in my territory."

    Robb said, "There are no cocoa beans in your territory," then he turned and pointed at the Gada tribe chief, "and there are no woolly mammoths in your territory."

    "But if your territories arebined, you''ll have everything," Robb said.

    "Yes, that''s why we fight," both TRIBE chiefs said together, "If we get rid of him, then I''ll have everything."

    Robb: "..."

    Okay, these two stubborn guys have really given Robb a headache. He paused for two seconds, then sarcastically remarked, "As far as I know, on the Maya continent, there are thousands of tribes with a total poption of millions. Aren''t you worried that other tribes wille and attack you when you exhaust your strength fighting each other?"

    "We have good rtions with other tribes, we trade with them regrly!" both tribe chiefs said together, "Only this scoundrel is my enemy."

    Robb: "..."

    "Damn it!" Robb mmed the table, "Can''t you two love each other and merge peacefully?"

    "We can''t merge with this idiot," both tribe chiefs said together again.

    Robb could only raise his hands and say, "Alright, then I''ll have to tell you some more specific issues. You should know that white people often visit the Maya continent."

    The two tribal chiefs were aware of this, and they nodded together. "Not just white people, there are also people as ck as coal who often visit the Maya continent."

    Robb said, "Then you should know that not all of these white people are friendly."

    Both tribal chiefs nodded, especially the Gada tribe chief. Not long ago, many of his men were killed by the white people, and hundreds of townsmen were captured asborers. If it weren''t for Robb and the The Queen''s intervention, he would have suffered greatly. Now his tribespeople can y here safely, all thanks to Robb and the Queen.

    Robb said, "These white people and ck people may not all be as easy to talk to as I am. Among them, there are many bad people, cunning and powerful individuals who may not have the intention of making friends with you. They might attack you, harm you..."

    The faces of the two tribal chiefs changed.

    "With the arrival of white people and ck people, your world will be bigger and bigger," Robb said earnestly, "There will be many weapons that you have never seen or learned before, but they are extremely powerful. New ideas, new concepts... You will feel that every day brings something new."

    Upon hearing these words, the two tribe chiefs understood. Recently, they had begun to feel the impact of what the white people brought to their lives.

    Robb continued, "So, at this time, internal strife between your tribes is really not a good thing. What you should do now is to integrate and unite within your own tribes and then bring together all the small viges, settlements, and tribes, uniting their strength to withstand the uing bandits."

    Both tribe chiefs fell into contemtion. After a while, Gada tribe chief cautiously asked, "Will you help us like you didst time?"

    "I will certainly help!" Robb smiled and said, "But are you the kind of tribe that needs someone''s constant help to survive? Don''t you have any pride or self-respect?"

    This statement made the expressions of the two tribal chiefs serious. "You make a valid point. We Maya people are not so easily subjected to the force of viins. We can''t rely on your help every time. We have to find our own ways to fight against those evil white people.

    Robb said, "There are good and bad white people, just like there are good people like me."

    Both tribe chiefs nodded, saying, "We understand now. Those who call themselves ''Norma'' are the bad guys, and those who call themselves ''Gran'' are the good guys."

    Robb shook his head firmly, "No! Don''t oversimplify this issue! Regardless of how they identify themselves, it doesn''t mean they are good or bad. To judge what kind of person someone is, you need to look at their actions, not their nationality."

    "I can only say that there must be good people in Norma, but there must also be bad people in Gran! Keep fighting."

    After saying that, Robb no longer acted as a mediator. It was better to leave the affairs of these tribes to them to negotiate and handle.

    He led the people from Westwind City and headed back home, leaving the two tribe chiefs and arge group of tribespeople there, facing each other in silence. After a while, the two tribe chiefs exchanged a nce and sighed simultaneously, "Let''s talk."

    Three dayster, the Pr Tribe and the Gada Tribe announced their fusion. The chiefs of the two tribes "discussed" and decided the future development of the tribe. Such a management style would be nearly impossible in the civilized world, but it could be realized in rtively primitive tribes.

    The territories of the two tribes were unified, internal strife ceased, and they immediately became arge tribe with over five hundred Eagle Warriors.

    A few more days passed...

    Robb sat in front of a small chapel in the middle of the mining camp, flipping through a newly obtained map.

    With the help of people from the two tribes, Suofa had created a very detailed map that covered a wider area. In one ce in the northern part of the map, a woolly mammoth was drawn, indicating the presence of woolly mammoths in that area.

    One ce depicted a cocoa tree, while another showed an iron ingot, indicating the presence of an iron ore deposit that had been surveyed but was currently left untapped.

    Of course, eventually they would have to mine these resources. However, they didn''t have the capability to extract such resources on the New Continent at the moment. They would have to wait for the development of the New Continent to reach a certain level of prosperity before they could exploit these iron ore deposits.

    Robb held the newly acquired map with great excitement. First, he activated the "Mineral Search" skill. As he scanned the map, he was surprised. There were four small yellow dots that lit up on the map. Two of them were mithril deposits being mined, one was a surveyed but untouched iron ore deposit, and there was another mine located in a vast barren mountain range that he didn''t know about.

    "Well, it seems that this ce is worth exploring."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 803: Saronite

    Chapter 803: SaroniteRobb brought Elsie, Suofa, the trantor, and a small team of eagle warriors responsible for guiding, and set off towards the small yellow dot on the map.

    One of the eagle warriors felt a great sense of unease about the ce Robb pointed out, "Mr. Godfather, the mountain you want to go to is extremely steep and dangerous. It''s full of rocks, hardly any trees. We dislike ces without trees. Are you sure you want to go there?"

    "I''m sure!"

    "What exactly are we going to dig there?"

    "I don''t know what we''re going to dig." Robb shrugged. "It''s precisely because I don''t know that it seems interesting."

    The eagle warrior was speechless for a moment. Well, he couldn''t understand, but it didn''t matter. The guide fee provided by the white people was high, and whether he understood or not, as long as there was profit.

    The group passed through the jungle, crossed hills, and before long, they finally arrived at the designated location on the map. It was a small mountain entirely ck in color. All the stones on the mountain were ck, but it wasn''t coal ore, just in ck stones.

    Since the mountain was mostly made of rocks, there was no vegetation growing, making the whole mountain bare and ugly.

    No wonder the Maya people didn''t like it here!

    The trantor looked at the treacherous mountain and said somewhat awkwardly, "I may not be able to climb up this kind of mountain."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Robb wave his hand at him and said, "You can try climbing now."

    "Huh?" The trantor felt himself suddenly bing light as a feather. It was a feeling that his agility had been increased countless times. He tried to climb the mountain and was surprised to effortlessly climb up the cliff like a monkey, as agile as one can be.

    "Hey, I''m invincible!" The trantor shouted from the mountaintop.

    Elsie couldn''t help butugh. "This idiot is experiencing Godfather''s buffs for the first time. Haha, he''s really a kingdom bumpkin."

    One by one, the group climbed up the mountain. Following the guidance of the map, Robb soon arrived at an ugly valley full of ck stones. There were no nts or animals here, not even a trace of insects. The whole valley was eerily silent.

    A few eagle warriors whispered, "Godfather, we feel very ufortable here. There''s a strong aura of evil, and it''s difficult to breathe."

    Elsie nodded as well. "Godfather, no wonder there are no nts or animals here. I also feel very ufortable. This mountain has a magic that seems to repel all living creatures, warning them not to approach."

    Although Suofa didn''t say anything, her ufortable expression made it clear that she didn''t like it here and wanted to leave quickly.

    The trantor, being the weakest of them all, was already trembling.

    Robb said, "I can feel it too, an ufortable magic! Hold on for a moment, I''ll see what''s going on here."

    He stood directly above the small yellow dot, looked around, and couldn''t see anything on the surface. It must be underground. He frowned and punched the ground.

    With a loud bang, sand and stones flew, and the earth shook.

    A huge pit appeared on the ground, almost causing the trantor and the eagle warriors to lose their footing and tumble down from the slope. Only Elsie and Suofa remained calm. Instead of being scared, they approached and looked down into therge pit created by Robb''s punch.

    As soon as she leaned over the edge of the pit, Suofa nearly threw up.

    She quickly moved away from the edge and whispered, "The pit emits a very strong magic, a very, very ufortable one."

    Elsie had a stronger resistance than Suofa. He could still endure leaning over the pit. A gentle golden light enveloped him, obviously using holy magic to protect himself. He carefully looked into the pit and shouted, "Godfather, there''s a peculiar ore down there, emitting a green glow. Ugh, that ore is disgusting. I really want to fill up this pit."

    Robb had already figured out what it was and couldn''t help butugh. "Saronite!"

    "Saronite? What is it?" Elsie was amazed. "Why have I never heard of it?"

    Robb smiled and said, "It''s normal that you haven''t heard of it. The knowledge of minerals in the Kingdom of Gran and the Kingdom of Norma only goes as far as Thorium ore. This thing called Saronite is far beyond what you know."

    In fact, Robb had gained some knowledge about it. This stuff called Saronite didn''t emit this ufortable evil aura in the game because the game only provided visual effects and didn''t give yers other sensory experiences. Game designers wouldn''t create a piece of ore that made people ufortable; they didn''t have that technology.

    But in the real world, when you see this kind of mineral, you can feel the intense and ufortable aura it emits. Robb could resist this aura, but ordinary people would have a hard time enduring it.

    Robb sighed. "It seems that it''s difficult for ordinary miners to excavate this kind of ore unless they receive a bunch of buffs. Otherwise, this mine won''t be operational."

    "Oh?" Elsie eximed, "Godfather, you really n to mine this ore that makes people so ufortable? I think it''s so disgusting that even if it''s mined, it won''t be able to make proper equipment. Who would dare to wear this thing? It would be nauseating."

    "Thats not necessarily the case," Robb took out a small mining pickaxe he had prepared in advance and smiled. "I''m going to mine it and give it a try."

    Master-level mining skill activated... Channeling, 1.5 seconds...

    Soon, a square-shaped piece of "Saronite ore," resembling arge stone, appeared in Robb''s hand. Upon touching it, the ufortable feeling was indeed intense.

    He then rubbed his hands together, "Smelting," after a 1.5-second channeling, a brick-like green metal ingot appeared in his handthe Saronite Ingot.

    He brought the ingot close to his face and felt it. Huh? That ufortable feeling disappeared!

    Clearly, Saronite ore in the real world did make people ufortable, but when Robb processed it into a "Saronite Ingot" using the smelting skill from the game, it became an ingot that followed the rules of the game. It didn''t have the side effects that game designers couldnt make.

    "Hey, now it can be used." Robb was happy. "Very well, I''ll mine more of this stuff and smelt it all into ingots. Then, it can be used to make equipment. It will take some time, so you all can go back for now. If there''s anything urgent, just give me a call."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 804: The reinforcements from the Kingdom of Norma

    Chapter 804: The reinforcements from the Kingdom of Norma

    Elsie and his group returned to the mine first. Although they wanted to stay and apany Robb in mining, especially Elsie, who liked to curry favor and be familiar with people, they couldn''t endure staying on the mountain for too long due to the extremely powerful evil aura emanating from it.

    After they all left, Robb picked up the small mining pick again and continued mining.

    He suddenly realized that mining in the real world was quite convenient.

    In the game, once a mineral vein was mined, it would disappear, and one had to wait for the next respawn, which could take a long time. But in the real world, when a mineral vein was discovered, it wouldn''t just have one piece of ore, but many. One could simply stay here and mine without running around like in the game.

    Robb simplyy down at the edge of the mine pit, used the mining skill multiple times, and then went to sleep, ignoring everything else!

    Meanwhile, to the east of the mithril mine, there was the sea.

    Threerge three-masted sailing ships approached the shore with an imposing manner. There was a small harbor of the Kingdom of Norma there, but since thest time the queen helped the Maya people drive away the people of Norma, no one had been managing the harbor.

    The queen''s people had not yet arrived, and the Maya people had no interest in the harbor, so it remained abandoned for a while. And now, the people of Norma came back with great momentum.

    Soldiers jumped off the three ships one after another. Each ship carried two hundred soldiers. In no time, there were six hundred people gathered at the harbor. The leader was amander dressed in heavy armor, carrying a huge shield and a long sword, looking majestic.

    He shouted loudly to the soldiers, "Listen up, everyone! The mithril mine we found in the New World has been upied by those damn dogs from the Kingdom of Gran. What we need to do now is to reim that mine, and moreover, the Gran dogs have also been mining another mithril mine nearby. We must seize that mine as well. Control all the mithril mines and let the Gran dogs y with iron."

    "Norma Forever!"

    "Norma Forever!"

    The soldiers cheered along, their emotions stirred up.

    It turned out that a few days ago, after Robb and the queen drove away the people of Norma, they immediately contacted the other nearby colonies.

    While the Kingdom of Gran was busy with its civil war, the Kingdom of Norma had been operating in the New World for a long time. They had established several colonies in the north and south coasts, and manyrge sailing ships traveled between these colonies.

    Therefore, they quickly brought threerge sailing ships with a force of six hundred people for retaliation.

    The soldiers took a short rest at the harbor and then hurried to the mine at the fastest speed.

    However, when they arrived at the mine, they found that there wasn''t a single soul in sight. They couldn''t even find a piece of the mithril ore that had already been mined. There were only a few abandoned pits and a pile of scattered footprints.

    It turned out that such arge-scale force entering the jungle couldn''t escape the notice of the Maya people. The Maya Eagle Warriors had already used their swift footwork, faster than a galloping horse, to inform the workers in the mine and the few responsible individuals who stayed behind, including the queen, who quickly evacuated. They even moved all the mined ore.

    The leading knight said, "Shameful Gran dogs. They fled as soon as they heard about our arrival."

    A priest from the Church of Light approached and whispered, "Commander, what should we do now? Should we defend this mine and wait for reinforcements?"

    The knight shook his head. "Defending is useless. It''s meaningless to stay in such a broken ce. We need to achieve greater gains while the Gran dogs'' reinforcements haven''t arrived yet."

    The priest nodded.

    The two of them unfolded a map, which showed a simplified depiction of the nearby area. It was much simpler than the one drawn by Suofa. However, the map marked the location of Westwind City''s mine, as well as the Gada Tribe, Pr Tribe, and several nearby small tribes.

    The priest asked, "Commander, where should we strike first?"

    The knight carefully studied the map for a while and said, "The Gran dogs'' mithril mine might not be easy to attack. After abandoning the mine they stole from us, they will definitely concentrate their main forces there, and their strength will be formidable. If weunch a direct assault, the casualties will be significant. How about..."

    He pointed his finger at the vige of the Gada Tribe. "This vige is where those Maya natives who joined forces with the Gran dogs to attack usst time reside. Let''s raze it to the ground first. That way, when we attack the Gran dogs'' mine, there won''t be any native Eagle Warriors to help them."

    The priest agreed. ording to the intelligence, this small Maya vige had only three hundred Eagle Warriors at its peak, and after several battles, their numbers should have dwindled to two hundred. With six hundred soldiers arriving this time, they would have more than enough to deal with two hundred Eagle Warriors.

    Without hesitation, the two of them led their troops and marched deeper into the jungle.

    However, they hadn''t gone far when they heard a muffled groan. Thest soldier in the army suddenly fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth. It was evident that he had been poisoned.

    The knight chuckled and said, "These Maya people only know how to y dirty tricks. Priest, quickly treat him."

    The priest nodded and used a detoxification spell followed by a healing spell to revive the fallen soldier.

    But at the same time, a flurry of arrows suddenly rained down from the jungle. The warriors of the Kingdom of Norma were startled and quickly raised their shields. After a series of thuds, most of the arrows were blocked, but a few people were still hit and fell to the ground.

    Someone shouted, "Eagle Warriors!"

    "They''re quite numerous."

    "There are probably no fewer than five hundred."

    "How is that possible? The Gada Tribe should only have two hundred Eagle Warriors."

    "There are other tribes as well. Look, those damn Eagle Warriors with different headdresses, they belong to another tribe."

    "The ones wearing wolf-skin clothes are from the Pr Tribe."

    "Damn it, these natives have actually formed an alliance."

    The soldiers inwardly felt that things were not looking good. The individualbat prowess of the Eagle Warriors was formidable, especially in the jungle. Many of theirbat techniques could be utilized with the aid of trees, making them even more formidable.

    When there are more people fighting against fewer opponents, these Norma warriors are not afraid of the Eagle Warriors. However, when the numbers are equal or when they are outnumbered, the situation bes quite troublesome. Not only are they unable to win the fight, but even escaping bes a problem. This is because the Eagle Warriors'' swift footwork allows them to move as fast as galloping horses.

    "What should we do, Commander?"

    "Damn it, these natives!"

    The Commander angrily replied, "Retreat, fall back to the harbor."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 805: Cannons are very powerful.

    Chapter 805: Cannons are very powerful.

    After a short nap, Robb got up and found many ore stones ced beside him. He casually performed a "mass production" action, and in no time, he created arge pile of Saronite Ingots.

    Realizing that he had spent quite some time, Robb decided to check the situation at the mining site. He casually opened a portal and threw the Saronite Ingots into it, following suit himself.

    Upon arrival, he sensed a strange atmosphere. Everyone at the mining site was gathered below a watchtower in the southeast corner, forming a long queue. On top of the tower, five individuals equipped with "Scouting Devices" were scanning the northeastern coast.

    Someone from below shouted, "Hey, you guys have been watching for about 5 minutes,e down and let others have a turn!"

    Reluctantly, the five individuals descended from the tower and handed over the scouting devices to the people behind them. Then, another five individuals excitedly climbed up to observe the northeast direction.

    Curious, Robb asked, "What are you all doing?"

    As soon as he spoke, the people at the mining site quickly turned towards him. "Ah, Godfather is back!" someone eximed.

    Elsie jumped forward and said, "Godfather, the troops of the Kingdom of Norma have arrived. They have recaptured the Mithril Mine. Look, the few people left by the Queen at that mine have now taken refuge here."

    Robb turned his head and confirmed it was true. Several of the Queen''s attendants were standing pitifully nearby, as if waiting for someone to arrive and make the "Norma pigs" pay.

    Robb chuckled, "Oh, since everyone has returned, what are you still looking at over there?"

    Elsie smiled and said, "The people of the Kingdom of Norma are unaware that the Gada Tribe and the Pr Tribe have merged. They also don''t know that many nearby tribes have been attracted by White Sugar and joined forces with them. Arge tribe has already formed here. The Kingdom of Norma only sent 600 soldiers, hoping to wipe out the Gada Tribe. But now, the people of the Kingdom of Norma are in a miserable state, fleeing towards the harbor."

    Upon hearing this, Robb couldn''t help butugh. He cast the levitation spell and floated in mid-air, looking northeast. Although he activated his detection skill, the visibility was still poor due to the dense forest obstructing the view. He could only vaguely see figures moving in the forest several thousand yards away. asionally, a vignt eagle warrior shooting arrows from a tree provided a clearer picture, but most of the ground battles in the forest were invisible.

    The center of the battlefield was steadily shifting towards the coast, indicating that the forces of the Kingdom of Norma were fighting while retreating. Following their movement, Robb could see threerge three-masted sailboats lined up along the shore, disying an imposing sight.

    After an uncertain amount of time, the remaining three hundred people of Norma finally reached the harbor. With no trees obstructing the view, Robb could see clearly.

    As the people of Norma ran towards theirrge ships, they desperately shouted at the ships. Although Robb couldn''t hear their voices, he could guess that they were yelling, "Warships, open fire! Fire behind us!"

    Soon, the side cannons of the warships unleashed their fury.

    The booming sound of cannon fire could be heard even from this distance. Robb chuckled and said, "Oh well, the Maya Eagle Warriors are going to be confused now."

    In terms of individualbat prowess, the Eagle Warriors might not be inferior to the soldiers. However, when faced with cannons and magical tools, these Eagle Warriors couldn''tpete. The Eagle Warriors rushing out of the forest were instantly sted back by the artillery fire. They trembled in fear, hiding in the jungle without daring to show themselves.

    Of course, there was no way to pursue the people of Norma. The group of Norma individuals boarded the warships and continued to curse while standing on the decks. However, they didn''t dare to enter the forest again in the short term. The two sides reached a stalemate. After a while, the three warships left the port and headed south.

    It seemed that this brief conflict hade to an end.

    The spectators began to disperse.

    Robbnded on the ground and sat in front of his chapel, readying himself. He turned to Suofa and said, "Prepare some cups of Coca-C. We''ll have guestsing soon."

    Suofa asked, "Guests?"

    "The Maya people," Robb replied. "They were bombarded by the people of Norma and are now in a dire situation. If everything goes as expected, they wille to have a chat with me soon."

    Suofa suddenly realized and hurriedly went to prepare.

    After a while, the guests indeed arrived. The sentinels led the Gada Tribe Chief and the Pr Tribe Chief to Robb''s presence. After respectfully saluting, they sat down. Suofa, who had already prepared everything, promptly served them two cups of Coca-C with agile movements.

    The two tribe chiefs held the cups as if they were treasures because they knew that the water was precious and expensive.

    Robb knowingly asked, "What brings the two of you here to see me?"

    "Well..." the two tribe chiefs exchanged nces and then spoke, "We wanted to ask you about the strange thing the Norma people used, which made a ''boom'' sound. What exactly is it, and how was it made?"

    Robbughed and said, "That thing is called a cannon. As for how it is made, it''s aplicated question. It involves mining, smelting, forging, mathematics, physics, and a bunch of other misceneous knowledge. With your current foundation, it would be difficult for me to exin it clearly."

    The two tribe chiefs were puzzled. After a few seconds, they awkwardly said, "That''s a bit troublesome then. Although the Norma people have retreated this time, they wille back next time. If they bring that booming thing down from their ships and advance all the way to our vige, it will be difficult for us to deal with."

    Robb could only shrug and said, "In that regard, I can''t help you. No matter how I teach you, you won''t be able to make that thing in a short period of time."

    The two tribe chiefs asked, "Can we buy it from you then?"

    Robb nodded and said, "For the purpose of defending your homnd, I can agree to that. But...forgive me for being blunt, that thing is very expensive. With your current level of productivity... cough... it''s very difficult for you to afford it. Even if you sell everything you have, it won''t change much even if you manage to buy one or two cannons."

    "Ah? Is that thing really expensive?" the two tribe chiefs wondered.

    "Yes," Robb pointed to a small piece of iron wrapped around the tip of an Eagle Warrior''s spear and asked, "This thing, in your ce, is it considered valuable?"

    "Yes," the two tribe chiefs looked at the iron armor worn by Elsie with envy and whispered, "Iron is a very expensive thing for us. Just this small piece used to wrap the spear tip can be exchanged for a lot of food."

    Robb said, "Well, let me be honest with you. One cannon requires about 10,000 to 20,000 pounds of iron."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 806: The first piece of Saronite armor.

    Chapter 806: The first piece of Saronite armor.

    "Ten... 10,000?" The two chiefs were dumbfounded, and the eagle warriors who came with them were also wide-eyed in astonishment.

    Robb tossed a Blessing of the King to Elsie and smiled, "Go back to Westwind City and bring over a cannon for our Mayan friends to see."

    Elsie happily entered the portal and soon emerged carrying a cannon. He ced the heavy barrel in front of the two Maya chiefs. "Take a look."

    The two chiefs and the group of eagle warriors crouched down, surrounding the cannon. They examined it from left to right, even reaching out to touch it. Then, the expressions on their faces turned dark.

    "It''s all iron!"

    "This is terrifying."

    "If we use this to make spears, how many can we produce?"

    "No, we can''t afford this."

    "Even if we put forth all our cocoa beans, we still can''t exchange them for a cannon."

    "But as you can see, the warships of Norma have dozens of these cannons. If we only have one, we''re no match for them."

    Robb chuckled as he recounted their conversation, "These natives really crack me up."

    But Robb didn''tugh!

    When he first arrived in this world, the people of Westwind Town were just as poor and pathetic. But with proper guidance and assistance, they became wealthy beyond measure.

    The two chiefs bowed to Robb, "Great Godfather, please tell us what to do to resist the invasion of the Norma viins."

    "Well..." Robb pondered, "The disparity in basic knowledge is too vast. I can assure you that for a long time, many Mayans on the Maya continent will suffer merciless envement and ughter at the hands of the Norma people. It will be difficult for you to confront them directly. You can only buy time and space to create opportunities for development by constantly learning and catching up, relying on numerical advantage to stabilize the situation."

    Everyone fell silent.

    "In the short term, the most important thing for you to do is to improve your basic productivity," Robb said. "Once your productivity increases, you''ll have enough resources to exchange for weapons with me. At least then, in the process of fighting against the Norma, you won''t be at such a disadvantage."

    The two chiefs asked, "How can we improve our basic productivity?"

    "Um, first..." Robb considered the question seriously, "First, you need to generate arge amount of money to arm yourselves. So, you need to focus on quick ways to make money. In that regard, my suggestion is to start with cocoa beans. Cocoa beans are rtively valuable here, so you should collect them inrge quantities and use them to exchange for the first batch of weapons with me."

    "Next, cocoa beans are not always readily avable. If you rely solely on nature, you''ll never escape poverty. You need to research long-term, stable, and sustainable methods of obtaining cocoa beans..."

    At this point, Robb smiled, "Grow and cultivate cocoa beans yourselves! Build arge ntation and transnt or cultivate wild cocoa trees there."

    The two chiefs nodded, epting the advice.

    "In this process of pursuing short-term gains, you also need to focus on learning. That will help bridge the gap between you and the enemy. I''m more than happy to lend a hand. In my city, I have a technical school where you can send some young people to learn. They can bring back knowledge that will benefit your people."

    "But learning is not free. I hope you can send a wise sage who possesses extensive knowledge to my school. Teach my students your mastered sorcery and Mayan wisdom. In exchange, I will continue to support your growth with resources and help you resist the Norma invasion."

    The two chiefs thanked Robb sincerely for his guidance and promised to follow his advice to improve their people''s basic productivity and strive for a better future.

    The two chiefs didn''t have much concept of learning, but they had a sense of blind obedience to Robb. After all, their culture revered the strong, and witnessing Robb defeat a giant mammoth had already instilled limitless admiration in them. Moreover, his demeanor was friendly, making them unable to resist the urge to follow him.

    The two chiefs sent people back and brought a few "smart" boys from their viges. They also brought an old sorcerer and an old eagle warrior. The old sorcerer was knowledgeable in the cultivation and nting of several nts such as sweet potatoes, tomatoes, and cocoa trees. He was also skilled in the unique Mayan sorcery. Although the old eagle warrior was aged and not as physically strong as the young ones, he had once been a powerful eagle warrior and was suitable to be a trainer.

    This was probably the world''s first batch of international exchange students!

    After arranging this matter and bidding farewell to the Mayan people, Robb finally had some free time. He ced the recently mined Saronite ingots in front of him.

    Mining in the real world wasfortable. You didn''t even need to move; you could sit in one ce and dig up a pile of good ores. This was impossible in the game world.

    So, what should he do with these Saronite ingots first?

    Turning his head, Robb happened to see Kante emerge from the transmission gate. He was greatly surprised, "Kante, weren''t you at Crystal Canyon?"

    Kante chuckled, "I''m on vacation, so I took the train back to Westwind City. I heard that Godfather is developing a new continent, and I got interested. Sneaked over to take a look, it''s so fun to explore the world with Godfather."

    Robb asked, "Isn''t Baron Nuolun worried about you traveling so far?"

    Kanteughed, "With Godfather overseeing things here, there''s nothing to worry about. My uncle also asked me toe and gain some experience and see the vast world."

    That made sense. It''s better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. Baron Nuolun had high hopes for this illegitimate child and wanted him to broaden his horizons.

    Robb nced at Kante''s full gear and thought, [This guy is an important team member I reserved for helping me fight the ck Dragon. He definitely can''t participate in the ck Dragon fight with this gear. Well, let''s craft the first piece of Saronite gear for him.]

    He beckoned Kante over and said, "Come here, I''ll make something for you to y with."

    Kante was surprised, "What kind of good thing?"

    Robb took out fourteen Saronite ingots and piled them together. Then, he extended his hand and began rubbing them. After a long and tedious 5-second channeling, the fourteen Saronite ingots fused together with a "snap" sound, forming a tower shield radiating an eerie glow, the Saronite Shield!

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 807: No need to refer to oneself as an official.

    Chapter 807: No need to refer to oneself as an official.

    Kante picked up the shield and waved it in his hand, feeling how light it was!

    The Saronite wasn''t as heavy as ordinary steel. It actually felt quite lightweight when held in the hand. Moreover, after Robb gave it a rub, it no longer had that unpleasant "sinister" feeling.

    Kante couldn''t help but say, "What kind of strange metal is this? It feels like something fragile with weak defense."

    From a warrior''s perspective, equipment that is too lightweight can indeed give a sense of fragility and unreliability, so it''s not surprising for Kante to feel that way.

    Robb smiled and said, "Feeling light doesn''t mean it''s fragile. Captain Americas shield is also very light, but that thing is incredibly hard and defies thews of physics. Anyway, you''ll know when you try it in the next battle."

    Just as they were discussing this, the two Maya chiefs who had recently left the mine turned back and ran towards them, shouting as they ran, "Ships! They areing again!"

    "Hmm?"

    The sentry on the northeast watchtower also shouted loudly, "Ships approaching the shore! They''re ships from the Kingdom of Gran! Haha, that''s great! It''s a fleet from the Kingdom of Gran, with fiverge warships and many transport ships."

    After the trantion of the sentry''s words, the Maya people breathed a sigh of relief. They had thought that the three Norma ships had returned, but it turned out to be ships from their good friends, the Kingdom of Gran. They felt much relieved.

    Robbughed and said, "It looks like queens fleet has arrived. Now we can upy the harbor left by those Norma people. Let''s all go and take a look."

    The group left the mine and headed towards the harbor together. The distance wasn''t too far or too close. When they arrived at the harbor, five warships and several transport ships were already docked at the shore. Long nks were lowered from the ships, and a group of heavily armed Gran soldiers descended from the ships, maintaining a tight guard around them.

    It wasn''t until they saw Robb and his group that they rxed, letting their guard down. Laughter erupted from the ship, and the sailors began pushing various supplies off the nks.

    Robb noticed that this batch of supplies mainly consisted of white sugar intended to serve as "wages" for the Maya people, as well as various mining equipment. There wererge crates of railroad tracks and pulley systems, clearly meant for constructing the rail system.

    A group of carpenters came down from the ship and immediately started examining the nearby trees to see if they were suitable for cutting down as sleepers...

    The tools they brought out and their well-coordinated movements left the Maya people following behind Robb in awe. They had now realized that there were indeed many things they could learn from these Gran people.

    A naval officer appeared on the ship''s deck and saluted Robb, saying, "Godfather, hello! I am the captain of the Royal Navy''s First Fleet of the Kingdom of Gran. I have been entrusted by Her Majesty the Queen to escort a batch of supplies to the Maya Continent. I will be in charge of port security and nearby sea patrols."

    Robb waved his hand with a smile and said, "I''m just amoner. Why report to me?"

    The captain nodded and said, "Understood! I willply, Godfather."

    Robb: "..."

    Elsie whispered beside him, "These people desperately want to be recognized as subordinates of Godfather. They really have no shame, even though they are clearly the Queen''s people."

    Kante also chuckled softly and said, "It''s alright, it''s just a matter of time before we''re all one family."

    In Elsies mind, he thought, "Although that''s true, the question of who will be the chief subordinate after bing one family is a serious issue. Fortunately, an captain of the navy can''tpete with me for position. He can only y on the sea, while I can follow onnd, in the sea, and even in the sky."

    While Elsie was contemting various matters, suddenly, the lookout on the ship shouted loudly, "Be careful! Six Norma ships, six warships!"

    His shout surprised everyone in the harbor. The people on the transport ships were startled and quickly jumped off the ships, hiding behind rocks orrge trees on the shore. After all, these people were nonbatants, and the ships were only transport vessels.

    The five Gran warships quickly raised anchor.

    The naval admiral who had introduced himself as an official to Robb couldn''t help but wonder, "How did the Norma Pigs arrive so quickly? Could they be tracking us?"

    "It''s unlikely. They just attacked here earlier but were driven away, so they probably went to gather more people," said one of queens remaining soldiers as he jumped onto the ship. "I''m here to help you too."

    The Westwind City people, on Robb''s side, remained motionless.

    They still distinguished themselves from the Queen''s subordinates. As long as Robb didn''t give the order, the Westwind City warriors wouldn''t go and fight for the Queen on their own. However, there was one exception, and that was Kante.

    Although Kante was from Westwind City, he also held a position in the Kingdom of Gran''s Wind knights. In this situation, he had to offer assistance. Carrying the Saronite shield that Robb had given him, Kante ran to the shore and quickly boarded the ship using the wooden nk that had been lowered.

    Without waiting for the captain to ask him, Kante introduced himself, "Affiliated with the Wind knights, a wind magic knight, Kante Chengguang, here to assist you in battle."

    The captain nced at him and thought, [Kante Chengguang? Isn''t he the famous idiot of the Wind knights? It is said that his Whirlwind technique involves kicking enemies around in circles! Even the navy has heard of this idiot''s exploits.]

    Thinking this, he immediately regarded Kante as an insignificant speck and ignored himpletely.

    However, the captain didn''t know one thing[ "Good news doesn''t travel far, but bad news spreads a thousand miles.]

    While Kante''s antics had spread far and wide, hister disy of magic during the Battle at the Capital of Saints did not, because people were ustomed to sharing amusing incidents, not serious ones. Who would bother spreading news that wasn''t entertaining?

    The five warships left the shore and headed towards the six warships of the Kingdom of Norma.

    Five against six!

    The oue was uncertain.

    The Norma sailors on the six ships were currently filled with anger. They had just brought three ships earlier but were humiliated and driven away by the Maya people. So this time, they came with six ships, bringing arge army of over a thousand people, determined to teach the Maya natives a lesson. However, they didn''t expect to encounter the Gran fleet here.

    Neither side bothered to exchange words and immediately engaged in battle!

    With a booming cannon shot, the Norma ships fired their cannons first. They hade specifically for warfare, unlike the Kingdom of Gran''s ships that were hastily responding. As a result, theirbat preparations were more thorough, and their cannonballs aggressively headed towards the Gran warships.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 808: Cannonballs are coming!

    Chapter 808: Cannonballs areing!

    Robb sat down on a rock by the seaside, with Elsie on his left and Suofa on his right. Behind them were arge group of soldiers and miners from Westwind City, sitting in rows by the sea, eating fruit and preparing to watch the naval battle unfold.

    However, the Maya people felt a sense of unease. They had just been hit by cannon fire and knew how powerful and formidable those projectiles were. Were these white people sitting by the sea not afraid of being identally hit by stray cannonballs?

    A courageous Eagle Warrior couldn''t help but ask the trantor cautiously, "Aren''t you afraid of cannonballs?"

    The trantor replied, "I''m a bit afraid myself, but these Westwind warriors next to me aren''t afraid at all. It''s strange. Let me ask for you."

    After a few questions, one of the Westwind warriors chuckled softly and said, "Who in Westwind City doesn''t know that sitting next to Godfather is the safest ce in the world? There''s no need to fear anything. Even if cannonballse, we won''t die..."

    Before he finished speaking, a cannonball flew over from the sea andnded with a thud, hitting the Westwind warrior squarely in the head.

    The warrior''s skull instantly ttened, and he fell to the ground, lifeless.

    The Eagle Warrior eximed, "Ah! Ah! Ah!"

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s just one person who died," another Westwind warrior said, lifting the dead body and bringing it in front of Robb. As Robb raised his hand, the warrior immediately got up from the ground and said, "Oh? Did I just die? How did I die?"

    "It was a cannonball that killed you!" another Westwind warriorughed. "That Norma warship fired a shot at our ship, missed, and ended up hitting you right on the head."

    The warrior who had just died smiled sheepishly. "Well, I must be really lucky. I''ll have to try my luck at gambling tonight. Guaranteed win."

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    The trantor: "..."

    The Eagle Warrior: "..."

    The Maya people: "..."

    The Westwind warrior returned to the trantor and said, "See, I told you we wouldn''t die."

    The trantor, sweating profusely, said, "But you just died."

    The warrior replied, "As long as youe back to life, it doesn''t matter. It''s totally irrelevant."

    The trantor said, "But it must be painful to die!"

    The warrior responded, "As long as you die quickly, there''s no suffering."

    The trantor: "..."

    The warrior said, "Make sure you trante that for the Maya people to hear."

    So, the trantor reluctantly tranted the conversation to the Maya people, who sat behind Robb a few minutester, in rows, eating fruit.

    In fact, they were quite interested in the naval battle and wanted to learn from it, even though they knew they didn''t have the ability to intervene.

    At this moment, the battle at sea had be intense. Elevenrge warships were engaged in fierce exchanges of fire, with cannonballs flying between the warships. At a distance, both sides could only use short cannons to engage in battle because the range of short cannons was greater than that of magical projectiles.

    The biggest drawback of loaded magical projectiles was that their range was limited to the magic contained within. For example, if it was loaded with a fireball, it could only shoot as far as a fireball. Simrly, if it was loaded with an ice arrow, it could only shoot as far as an ice arrow.

    Most magical ranges were much shorter than that of short cannons.

    Therefore, the first round of attacks was almost entirelyunched by short cannons. Solid iron shells flew back and forth between the ships, hitting the hulls and creating holes, but not enough to cause significant damage to the warships.

    However, among the solid iron shells, there was an unusually different type of shell, a hollow shell with a silver shell casing.

    There weren''t many of these shells, so only a few were equipped on the gship. Now, upon the captainsmand, one of them was fired. The gunner did amendable job and hit the foredeck of a Norma warship precisely.

    With a loud "boom," the explosion spell sealed within the hollow shell activated.

    Although defensive magical barriers were set up on the warship to guard against fireball spells from the enemy, this cannonball physically passed through the barrier and then exploded magically inside the barrier. Thispletely caught the Norma people off guard.

    A wave of heat swept over the foredeck, knocking over numerous Norma soldiers. The entire bow of the ship was engulfed in mes, which climbed up along the masts. Even the fire-resistant-treated sails were ignited.

    This incident startled the people of the Kingdom of Norma as well as the Maya people watching from the shore, who experienced firsthand the enormous technological gap.

    The captain of the Norma fleet shouted, "That ship, that damned gship! It can fire explosive shells. We can''t allow it to hit our ships like that again. Concentrate our fire and sink that gship!"

    The other five warships turned around together, aiming their broadsides at the Kingdom of Gran''s gship and opened fire.

    In an instant, cannonballs filled the sky.

    The broadside of the gship was bombarded by a barrage of cannonballs, causing chaos and scattering wooden splinters as solid shells struck the wooden hull.

    The Maya people on the shore watched with pale faces...

    The people on the ship were naturally in a difficult situation. The captain roared, "Fight back! Counterattack with all your might! Let''s concentrate our fire on their gship."

    Beside him, Kante wore an excited expression despite the danger and shouted along with the captain, "Charge forward, engage them in closebat, board their ship, and fight to the death! I''ll personally ughter those Norma pigs."

    The captain retorted impatiently, "Knight, stop shouting here. Others might mistake your words for my orders and act recklessly. Shut up and stop disrupting mymand system."

    Kante looked embarrassed, "Ah, sorry. It''s my first time participating in a naval battle, and I got too excited."

    Before his words could settle, the captains face suddenly changed dramatically, and he yelled, "Get out of the way!"

    "What?" Kante was startled and quickly turned his head. In that instant, he saw a solid iron cannonball whizzing through the air, approaching dangerously close to him.

    There was no time to dodge. He only had time to raise the new shield in his left hand in front of him.

    He managed to raise the shield, but deep down, he knew he was finished.

    A shield couldn''t withstand a cannonball. He was about to hear the sound of his shield shattering, followed by his own head being blown apart. But dying shouldn''t be a problem. Godfather would definitely resurrect him...

    As he was thinking this, he heard a loud "ng" as the cannonball struck the Saronite Shield in front of him. And then, surprisingly, that was it. The cannonball fired from the short cannon was actually deflected by the shield and fell weakly to the ground.

    Kante looked bewildered, "Huh?"

    The captain next to him was equally perplexed, "What the hell?"

    Kante was drenched in sweat, "What kind of shield is this? Even if it''s really strong and can''t be shattered by a cannonball, it should still carry enough force to m into me and kill me. How did it manage to block the cannonball?"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 809: Baron Nuolun will cry

    Chapter 809: Baron Nuolun will cry

    "This is indeed a very unbelievable thing.

    Even if the shield is solid, it cannot withstand the kic energy of a cannonball. In theory, even if the shield doesn''t shatter, it would be a dead end for the person behind it. However, this Saronite Shield is so extraordinary that not only does it not shatter, but it also dissipates the energy of the cannonball.

    Kante and the captain beside him were dumbfounded, both wearing a bewildered expression, frozen for several seconds.

    Kante suddenly reacted and burst intoughter, saying, "Hahaha, the gift from Godfather is truly a good one. I am invincible now,pletely invincible."

    This shield is indeed invincible-level equipment for the people of this world.

    Because ordinary steel equipment in Dark de only had a defense power ranging from four hundred to six hundred, but the Saronite Shield that Robb gave him has a defense power of over four thousand, a tenfold increase.

    Kante grabbed the shield and arrogantly ran to the deck, waving his sword at the distant warships, saying, "Come on, you Norma pigs, I dare you to fire at me."

    At this time, the warships on both sides were firing cannons while approaching each other.

    After all, everyone knows that it is difficult to sink an enemy warship with cannons. In this era of warfare, it primarily relied on boarding and fighting, with sailors rushing onto the enemy''s warship to kill them.

    The two warships were getting closer, and soon they entered the range of magic spells. The ship on the opposite side brought out a magical artifact and shot a fireball at Kante.

    Kante blocked it with the shield in his left hand, and the fireball hit the Saronite Shield,pletely dissipating. Not even a trace of magic power could overflow and harm Kante.

    Kante was overjoyed and swung his sword forward, saying, "Wind de!"

    The captain next to him secretly thought, [Can you even release Wind de? Isn''t your Wind de just you trowing your sword and hurting someone?]

    However, just as he had this thought, he saw two Wind des fly out from the tip of Kantes sword, cutting through the air and shing towards the enemy warship. The magic defense barrier on both warships had already been shattered by physical projectiles, and now there was no magic barriers left. The Wind des easily floated onto the deck and sliced through the soldier who had previously attacked Kante with a fireball.

    The person let out a miserable scream and fell to the ground.

    The captain said, [What the hell, is this person really a Magic Knight?]

    Kante proudlyughed, "I, Magic Knight Kante Chengguang, am invincible!"

    Just after showing off, the person on the opposite deck who was knocked down by wind des climbed up, touched the spot where he was hit by wind des, and had a look of surviving a disaster, "Fortunately, the power of these Wind des is rtively small, and my leather armor withstood it.]

    Kante: "..."

    Captain: "..."

    This was very embarrassing. Kante learned wind magic through the introductory wind magic training book given to him by Robb, rather than relying on his own excellence. His intelligence did not fundamentally improve, and the power of magic is directly proportional to the caster''s "intelligence."

    Kante was wearing knight''s equipment, not magician''s equipment, and he didn''t even have a magic staff in his hand. He only had a knight''s sword used for shing. In this situation, it would be strange if wind de spell he released had high power.

    The onlookers on the shore burst intoughter, especially those from Westwind City. Who didn''t know Kante? The Chengguang family was also considered a prestigious family in Westwind City. Kante had even organized a football team and was a well-known yboy. Everyone was familiar with him.

    His showy move made the Westwind soldiers and miners on the shoreugh uncontrobly.

    Elsie said to Robb, "Godfather, it seems that teaching this guy wind magic can only provide somefort to Baron Nuolun. In actualbat, the power of his magic is still limited by his intelligence. There''s no way he can achieve good results."

    Suofa next to them alsoughed and said, "Baron Nuolun was so happyst time. He brought many gifts, piled up like a mountain. I heard that he even held a banquet at home and invited all the influential people in Westwind City to celebrate Kante learning wind magic."

    Elsie nodded and said, "I was also invited to attend. Baron Nuolun cried during his speech at the banquet... He was as happy as a fifty-year-old child, saying that the Chengguang family has a sessor and lives up to the reputation of being a renowned family in the tradition of wind magic."

    Robb sweated, "Is that so?"

    "Yes!" Even the foreman from the mine joined in this time. "Although my status is lowly, Baron Nuolun didn''t put on airs and invited me to the banquet as well. I saw him moved to tears at that time. He cried a lot, saying that all the past mistakes have been corrected today. He felt relieved and had a nostalgic expression, as if he had no regrets even if he died immediately."

    Robb sweated profusely, "Hey, I didn''t realize Baron Nuolun valued this matter so much. If he hears about Kantes performance just now..."

    Suofa said, "He will be heartbroken!"

    Elsie said, "He will be sad!"

    The Westwind soldiers next to them chimed in, "Giving him hope and then taking it away is even more cruel than having no hope. Poor Baron Nuolun, he might end up banging his head against a pir."

    Robb said, "Oh my, I just casually taught Kante a few things. I didn''t intend to y with Baron Nuolun. What should we do?"

    Everyone shook their heads together, "How would we know what to do? If even you, Godfather, can''t figure it out, we have no idea."

    Robb felt embarrassed and said, "Well, this is indeed a serious problem. Let me think."

    After thinking for a few seconds, the only way to solve this problem was to increase Kantes intelligence since intelligence affects the power of magic.

    In the real world, it is difficult to increase a person''s intelligence. It requires a lot of knowledge and the more knowledge a person has, the higher their intelligence. Simply put, they have to read books. But this dumb Kante doesn''t like reading and can''t concentrate, otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen the warriors path.

    In the game world, various attribute-enhancing potions are avable...

    But Robb couldn''t produce such potions. The only way for him to obtain such potions in this world was by fishing, but the items obtained through fishing are random, and you can''t catch what you want.

    So thest resort was to find a solution through equipment.

    "It seems that what this guy needs is not ordinary warrior equipment but a set of equipment thatbines physical and magical attributes, which is preferred by magic and physical damage type characters."

    Robb waved his hand, and a portal opened behind him. "Elsue, go to the mine and bring me ten pieces of Saronite Ingots that I left there. Oh, and while you''re at it, go back to Westwind City and get some sapphires."

    Elsie hurried off, and soon he returned to Robb with ten Saronite Ingots and several good-quality sapphires.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 810: Is this the magic I released?

    Chapter 810: Is this the magic I released?

    Robo made a gesture of burning incense and praying towards the Ingots, muttering under his breath, "Heavenly elves, earthly elves, nymphs, appear quickly and bless me with random enchantments that increase intelligence."

    Astonished, Elsie asked, "Godfather, what are you muttering?"

    Robo replied, "Can''t you understand? I''m praying to the nymphs, asking them to bless me with the desired attributes."

    Elsie inquired, "What kind of deity is a nymph?"

    Robb answered, "Well, they are stronger than the God of Light, at least."

    Elsie suddenly realized and said, "No wonder Godfather has always shown disbelief in various deities. So you believe in nymphs. Can I follow you in believing in nymphs?"

    Robo hesitated and said, sweating, "Um... I think it''s better if you don''t. Nymphs are something I want to enjoy by myself. Don''te andpete with me."

    Suofa next to them looked at them askance, wishing she had a greasy bacon to p these two men''s faces. It was simply insane.

    After pretending to pray, Robb reached out and rubbed his hands together.

    Saronite Gauntlets!

    He quickly checked the random enchantments on this item, and to his surprise, it was quite good. He had extremely good luck. These gauntlets happened to have an intelligence boost, and the additional attributes on high-level equipment like this provided several hundred points of intelligence.

    "Not bad, not bad!" Robo eximed. "The nymph really gave face. I prayed for intelligence, and she delivered."

    He then grabbed the few pieces of sapphire and used the enchanting skill to add an additional enchantment of intelligence. With a snap, he added over a hundred points of intelligence.

    Now it was all set!

    Robo grabbed the gauntlets and threw them forcefully toward therge ship in the distance.

    The gauntlets traced a perfect parab in the air, and with a thud, theynded right beside Kante.

    Kante''s eyes were fixed on the enemy ship ahead, but he heard a thud beside him. He turned around and saw a pair of gauntlets emitting a shimmering blue light that had fallen at his feet. He immediately recognized them; the metal of these gauntlets seemed simr to the one on his shield.

    "Ah, these are Saronite Gauntlets." Kante quickly nced towards the shore and saw Robb waving at him.

    Kante hurriedly ced the shield in front of him, sat behind it, took off his Gauntlets, and put on the Saronite Gauntlets.

    The material of these gauntlets is extremely lightweight. After putting them on, Kante felt that they were much lighter than the steel gauntlets, making his movements much more agile. The shimmering blue light on the gauntlets gave him a sense of bing "wise."

    Just as he put on the gauntlets, the Westwind warriors on the shore start shouting in unison, "Kante, use magic! Kante, use magic! Kante, use magic!"

    The rhythmic chant shows their enthusiasm for spectacle, not fearing any potential danger.

    While others may not necessarily meet the audience''s expectations, Kante, who is known for his mboyance, previously organized a ser team and participated in the first football league of Westwind City. He is a typical young man who likes to be at the forefront of the era. Meeting the demands of the audience is a given, and he never fears embarrassment.

    Heughed heartily twice and shouts in the face of the enemy''s cannon fire, "I, the Magic Knight Kante Chengguang, have never been afraid of using magic! I will now show you the ultimate secret magic technique passed down in the Chengguang family, the Tornado Spell!"

    "What the heck, just a Tornado Spell?" The captain beside him almost jumped up in anger. "Isn''t that a low-level magic? Don''t act like it''s something extraordinary. When I heard about the Chengguang family''s secret technique, I thought it would be something remarkable. What about Hurricane Spell? Tornado Storm? Multi-de Wind Strike? Storm Domain? Those are the truly top-tier wind magic spells. Show me one of those!"

    At this moment, the battle lines of both sides are constantly approaching, and all the warships have entered the range of magic. The short cannons on both sides have temporarily ceased firing, and the artillerymen have brought out magical artifacts and desperately fired at the enemy ships. Various spells flew between the eleven warships, and magical particles filled the air.

    The magicians from both sides have also taken to the deck, continuously casting defensive and offensive spells.

    The captain of the first fleet of the Kingdom of Gran, who is also a magician, specializes in Earth magic. He tried to cast Stonefall on the enemy ship and was blocked by a magician''s water barrier. He turned around and saw a sailor from his side throwing a rope onto the enemy ship''s mast, entangling it.

    The sailor pulls hard on rope and eximed in joy, "It''s caught! We can board now."

    "I''ming!" Kante was the first to climb up the mast. With his left hand holding the shield and his right hand grabbing an iron hook, he hooked it onto the rope and swiftly slid toward the enemy ship.

    Enemy magicians and archers simultaneously open fire at Kante in mid-air, attempting to shoot him down.

    But Kante shrank his body behind the Saronite Shield, and all the enemy''s magic and arrows hit the shield, without any effect whatsoever. Kante slid on the rope onto the enemy''s deck, instantly surrounded, but he showed no fear and shouts, "Tornado!"

    People on the shore widened their eyes, waiting to see what powerful magic Kante will unleash after equipping the gear Godfather just gave him.

    However, this guy never changed his ways. He resorted to his signature move once again. With a kick, he striked an enemy soldier in front of him, causing the soldier to spin half a circle. Kante then swung his sword and cleaved the soldier''s back, and he fell with a thud.

    Everyone: "..."

    Elsie, "Godfather, equipment can''t save this idiot!"

    Suofa,: "Let Lord Nuolun have a good cry."

    Just then, enemy sailors from all directions rush towards Kante...

    When facing multiple opponents, Kante can''t use his ssic Tornado Spell. At this moment, he finally stops fooling around and forcefully plunged his sword into the ground, eximing loudly, "Wind Pir!"

    A blue light emanated from the gauntlets, enveloping his entire body. The additional intelligence bonus of several hundred points took effect the moment he casted the spell. The terrifying intelligence bonus instantly multiplied the pitiful power of his magic several times over. A horrifying wind pir expanded from him as the center with a swishing sound.

    Kante himself stood unaffected within the eye of the wind, but everyone around him was lifted into the air by the wind pir, shouting and being flung about in the sky, then crashing into the nearby sea.

    Both sides of soldiers and the onlookers on the shore simultaneously exim, "Wow! What the heck?"

    Kante himself looks bewildered. He stood in the center of the wind pir, looking left, right, front, and back, then with a perplexed expression, he said, "What the heck is this? Did I unleash this magic?"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 811: Wow! Well done!

    Chapter 811: Wow! Well done!

    "Wow!" Robb apuded. "Well done, Kante."

    After the sarcastic remark, Robb wiped his sweat and said, "Well, it seems Lord Nuolun won''t cry anymore, right?"

    Everyone shook their heads and sighed, "Lord Nuolun wont know whether to cry orugh."

    Suofa couldn''t help but say, "Godfather, please give the high-quality equipment to someone with a promising future and stop wasting it on this fool."

    Robb said, "I think Kante has a promising future."

    Everyone responded, "Although you are our highly respected Godfather, you shouldn''t talk nonsense!"

    The naval battle at sea continued.

    After Kante captured a section of the enemy''s deck, the sailors of the Kingdom of Glen kept crossing over using ropes. Under Kantes leadership, they gradually took control of arge area of the enemy''s deck. Subsequently, the two ships grappled, and arge number of sailors stormed the opposing deck. With Kante leading the way, they forced the Kingdom of Normas soldiers to retreat.

    Boarding actions were extremely perilous; once overwhelmed, there was no escape route. They couldn''t just jump into the sea to save themselves, could they?

    After a fierce resistance, the gship of Norma was defeated!

    In the end, all the sailors had no choice but to surrender.

    However, the situation on the other few ships was moreplicated. Without a cheat-like freak like Kante taking the lead, it wasn''t easy for either side to board the enemy''s ship. After seeing the gship being captured, the forces of Norma voluntarily scattered their ships and fled southward.

    In the end, the forces of Gran only captured two of the enemy''s ships, while the other four managed to escape back into the open sea.

    Five warships and two captured ships docked by the harbor.

    Hundreds of Norma prisoners sat dejectedly on the shore, anxiously awaiting their fate. The mostmon oue for defeated sailors was to be thrown into the sea or abandoned on some deserted ind to fend for themselves.

    However, the people of the Kingdom of Gran didn''t actually have any ns to execute them because everyone knew that as long as Godfather was present, no one could ughter prisoners. He had a very firm stance on this matter.

    During the battle, both sides fought to the death, killing each other, and Godfather wouldn''t me them for that. But if the battle had already ended and someone still raised a butcher''s knife against defenseless individuals, Godfather would step in to stop them.

    Kante ran triumphantly to Robb and eximed joyfully, "Godfather, thank you for the equipment you gave me. Oh my Lord, this shield and gauntlets are truly powerful. With these two things, I feel invincible."

    Robb gave him a displeased re and said, "If it weren''t for your uncle''s sake..."

    Kante smiled awkwardly and whispered, "Godfather, this thing called Saronite is really powerful. Shouldn''t we use it for all our equipment in the future? Wouldn''t we be invincible?"

    Robb shrugged, "It''s not that easy. This stuff is not easy to mine. There''s only a small amount in that mine, and it''s not convenient for ordinary people to mine. Only I can go personally, but the production volume won''t be significant. We can make a few pieces of equipment to y around with. And... to be honest, this thing is still a bit inferior. It''s just a level 80 mineral, and its effectiveness is limited against the ck Dragon."

    Kante didn''t quite understand what he meant by "level 80" and such, but he understood that this material was not easy to mine. He quietly asked Elsie beside him and learned that Saronite emitted a strong evil aura, making it impossible for ordinary people to stay in the mine for a long time, let alone mine the ore. As for the idea of Godfather personally mining it, anyone from Westwind City understood that it was out of the question.

    When Godfather got excited, he might dig a few times just for fun, but if you asked him to dobor-intensive work for a long time, he would definitely flip the table.

    Kante said, "It seems we have to look for higher-quality ores."

    After suffering a major loss, the fleet of the Kingdom of Norma wouldn''t send any more warships for a short period. However, everyone knew that Mithril Ore was of great value, and the Kingdom of Norma would not let the Kingdom of Gran easily seize a Mithril mine. They would certainly send another fleet to reim it.

    The situation on the sea surface became tense in an instant.

    The fleets of the Kingdom of Norma and the Kingdom of Gran began to move frequently. They continuously engaged each other at sea. However, along the coast of the Fengmo Continent, the Kingdom of Gran had two warships, and the wooden ships of the Kingdom of Gran dared not confront these two. As soon as they saw them, they could only keep their distance.

    But along the coast of the New Continent, the battleships couldn''te for the time being, and the Kingdom of Gran could only send wooden ships. Therefore, on this side, the Kingdom of Normas warships became more arrogant. Whenever they encountered the wooden ships of the Kingdom of Gran, they woulde over to provoke, attack, and even plunder them.

    The Kingdom of Gran had far fewer wooden sailing shipspared to the Kingdom of Norma, and their navalbat experience was alsocking. They had no choice but to avoid wandering on the sea as much as possible. Warships and merchant fleets stayed within the ports, and whenever they set sail, they would be escorted by warships. The merchant ships themselves would arm themselves, forming a massive fleet of armed merchant ships. With this setup, the naval forces of the Kingdom of Norma couldn''t engage in a fleet battle unless they wanted to face off against such arge fleet.

    Thus, a delicate atmosphere formed on the sea surface.

    On the other side, onnd, both sides were frantically developing the New Continent. The Kingdom of Norma employed standard iron-fisted colonial methods, brutally suppressing the native Maya people in the colonies, killing their warriors and wizards, and capturing their ordinary townsmen to work for them asborers, treating them almost like livestock.

    The Kingdom of Gran, however, took a different approach. Under Robb''s supervision, they engaged in friendly exchanges with the Maya people, supporting and uplifting them. While constructing their own city-states on the New Continent, they employed a "hiring system" to obtain the assistance of the Maya people. Of course, the wages of these Maya people were lower than those of the local Gran citizens. Additionally, the people of the Kingdom of Gran, as per Robb''s request, shared their knowledge and technology with the Maya people, helping them enter a new era.

    Different approaches obviously led to different development costs.

    The development of the Kingdom of Norma was clearly much faster. They had been operating on the New Continent for several years, and coupled with their shameless colonial methods, they quickly established several ports and numerous mining sites along the coast, making a fortune.

    On the other hand, the Kingdom of Grans progress was much slower. After a long time, they still only had one port and two mining sites, but nearby Maya tribes began to grow and develop rapidly.

    The people of the Kingdom of Norma once thought that the people of Gran had gone mad, actually going to y friendship with the natives. They mocked the foolishness of the Gran people while continuing to plunder and harm the Maya people. However, the Gran people, in the face of their ridicule, remained unfazed because they believed that the direction guided by the great Godfather must be right, and no one doubted this.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 812: Can it sell out at such a high price?

    Chapter 812: Can it sell out at such a high price?In the evening, Robb sat on the stone stool of his chapel in Westwind City. Instead of wandering around the New Continent these past two days, he had returned to Westwind City and sat in his familiar spot.

    [It''s been a while since I sat here. Sitting back feels amazing,] he thought.

    The search for new supplies in the New Continent hadn''t made much progress in the past couple of days, so Robb decided toe back to Westwind City. On the stone table in front of him, there was a box filled with choctes of various peculiar shapessome shaped like rabbits, bears, mammoths, seashells, and more.

    Several girls sat around the table, each chewing on a piece of chocte, their cheeks moving in a delightful manner.

    Xuelu, speaking in a slightly unclear voice, said, "You could havee back so easily, just a few steps through the transmission gate. Why did youe back and act like you''ve been away for a long time? Hmph, I only came through the gate to see you yesterday."

    Robb replied, "Hmph, it''s a change of mindset. Mindset, I say. You wouldn''t understand!"

    "I don''t want to understand," Xuelu giggled. "By the way, is the New Continent fun? Gorda, Jike, and I have had enough rest, and we''re thinking of going out for another grand adventure. How about I go to the New Continent and find something to do? For example, you could post a request, and the reward would be that if I find new ore, you''ll marry me."

    "No, no!" Robb waved his hand as if shooing away a fly. "That reward would be too unfair. If I marry you, then I''ll be dragged to fight the Demon Lord''s Castle or City. I won''t do it, even if it costs me my life."

    Xuelu protested, "You''re even nning to fight the ck Dragon, so why not take on the Demon Lord''s Castle?"

    Robb replied, "Let me ask you this, I''ve agreed to take you to fight something as powerful as the ck Dragon, so what''s the point of being interested in the low-level Demon Lord''s Castle?"

    That was indeed a question, and Xuelu fell into deep contemtion.

    Just then, themunication crystal ball lit up. The queenwas calling.

    Although there was only a transmission gate separating the mining fields of the New Continent and Westwind City, there was a four-hour time difference. So when the queen called Robb recently, it was always past 10 pm for him. Therefore, receiving a call in the evening today caught him off guard for a moment before he remembered that he had already returned to Westwind Town.

    With a smile, he answered the call and heard the queen on the other side sounding surprised, "Huh? You''re in Westwind City?"

    Robb chuckled, "I came back to rest for a couple of days, then I''ll go back to y."

    "Oh!" The queen didn''t dwell on that question and quickly shifted to business. "The first batch of milk choctes produced by my state-owned chocte factory sold out."

    "Oh!" Robbughed, "Not bad, how much did you earn?"

    "A lot!" the queen said, unable tough or cry, "Unimaginably much. This thing is just too delicious. Honestly, when I saw the shipment, a truck filled with choctes was taken away. I really wanted to shout, [Don''t take them away, leave them all for me to eat...] But for the sake of the national treasury, I had to reluctantly let go..."

    Robb: "..."

    The queen continued, "Because I was hesitant to sell them, I set the factory price extremely high, a price that even I couldn''t ept. I thought that if they didn''t sell at such a high price, I would keep them for myself."

    Upon hearing this, the girls wiped their sweat in unison.

    Then the queen pped the table, angry, and said, "But guess what? At such an exorbitant price that even I couldn''t afford, they sold out! What''s going on? That taste-testing merchant, after just trying a tiny bit, didn''t hesitate to buy arge quantity at a sky-high price!"

    She eximed in frustration, "The goods purchased at sky-high prices will definitely be resold by the merchant with huge profits added. It''s outrageous that they sold out even at such astronomically high prices. How rich are the nobles in our Kingdom of Gran? Why are they so wealthy? Can''t they be a little poorer? They bought everything, leaving nothing behind. Are they even human?"

    Everyone broke out in a cold sweat...

    The queen forcefully pounded her own table, and suddenly, she saw through the crystal ball that there was a box of choctes on Robb''s stone table, with various animal-shaped patterns. Her eyes immediately sharpened, and she said, "Um... don''t eat them, save them for me. I''ming to Westwind City right away."

    Robb: "Hey!"

    The queen turned around and disappeared from the crystal ball, and in the blink of an eye, she ran out from behind the chapels cemetery through the transmission gate, rushing towards Robb. In front of all the girls at the table, she grabbed the box of choctes from the table, then swiftly returned through the transmission gate in just a few steps.

    Then, she appeared again in the crystal ball, looking calm,posed, and full of dignity, and said, "Ahem! Where were we in our conversation? Oh, right, we were talking about the trade issues between the New Continent and us... um... ah, my voice might sound a bit unclear because I have a pill in my mouth. I''ve been busy with government affairstely and got sick from exhaustion, so I''ve been taking medicine... just a pill... um..."

    Her cheeks kept moving as she spoke, clearly containing a piece of chocte. She didn''t want to chew it, so she kept it in her mouth, letting it slowly melt.

    Robb: "..."

    The girls in Robb''s house: "..."

    The queen said, "Chocte is extremely profitable, very, very profitable. So, I want to increase the import of cocoa beans. However, it seems that the production of cocoa beans is very low. The Mayans only know how to collect beans from wild cocoa trees. They have no ability to cultivate their own. It''s really troublesome."

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have taught them how to establish ntations. But it will take them a long time to set up cocoa tree ntations. You can''t rush it. Currently, we can only rely on wild cocoa beans for chocte production. If you really want to speed things up, there is only one way."

    "Oh?" the queen eximed, curious. "What way?"

    Robb replied, "Let the powerful nobles know about cocoa trees in the New Continent. They will go to the New Continent to establish ntations on arge scale. In a couple of years, you will have an endless supply of cocoa beans that you can''t exhaust. Otherwise, relying only on wild cocoa and the Mayans'' own cultivation, you won''t be able to solve the cocoa bean supply for a long time."

    The queen silently took note of it.

    Robb continued, "Regarding the resources in the New Continent, don''t always rely on official power to handle everything yourself. You need to let the nobles take action. I''ve told you many times before, although the royal family has great power, themon people have even greater power. Your main role is to guide and share the benefits with everyone. Don''t always think that everything should be monopolized by the royal family. How many hands do you have? How many brains? Can you handle all the business in the world?"

    The queen pondered seriously for a moment and then nodded, "Understood!"

    TL: THANK YOU SO MUCH Fisher2210!!! That really means a lot to me, and it''s a huge amount for me as a first year student. Thank youu! I hope you continue to enjoy this story!! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 813: One form of heroism

    Chapter 813: One form of heroism

    After understanding what was said, the queen immediately squinted her eyes and said, "Don''t just say nice things to deceive me. While other people may need several years to have arge harvest of cocoa trees, you can grow arge number of cocoa trees in just one day."

    Robb said calmly, "Farming is tiring, I won''t do it."

    "I want to eat chocte!" the queen eximed loudly.

    Robb shook his head and replied, "If you want to eat, do I have to go and nt them? I can''t be easily persuaded."

    The queen insisted, "I''ll pay you!"

    Robb shook his head again, saying, "Am I short of money?"

    The queen stuttered, "I... I... I... I''ll let you kiss me!"

    "I''ve already kissed you once, it''s not exciting anymore," Robb replied.

    The queen fell silent.

    The queen''s frustration began to build up...

    At that moment, an official walked over from the side and stood next to the queen, whispering, "Your Majesty, there is urgent information."

    "Oh?" The queen''s frustration instantly dissipated as she nced at Robb in the crystal ball. Without ending the call, she turned to the official and asked, "What is it?"

    The official whispered, "We have received intelligence from a scout. Something interesting has happened in an old colony of the Kingdom of Norma in the New Continent."

    Curious, the queen listened attentively as the official took out a stack of documents and began reading.

    It turned out that about 80 miles south of the port that the queen had seized, there was a colonial settlement of the Kingdom of Norma. This settlement had been established for nearly five years and was considered a well-established colony. The initial group of Norma people who came to this colony had been living there for five years.

    Once people have lived in a ce for a long time, they develop an attachment to that ce.

    The Norma people were no exception. They gradually began to develop a shared sense of destiny with the Maya Continent and even felt that they would be residents of the Maya Continent in the future, with no intention of returning to the Kingdom of Norma.

    Among them, there was one Norma individual in particr who had an intense fondness for the Maya Continent. Furthermore, his knightly spirit led him to sympathize with the Maya people and he couldn''t turn a blind eye to the cruel oppression and persecution of the Maya people by other Norma individuals.

    He actually started helping the persecuted Maya people and even went against his fellow Norma people for this cause.

    As a result, chaos broke out in the colony, and it turned into a mess.

    This information was obtained by the scouts of the Kingdom of Gran and eventually reached the ears of the queen.

    The queen couldn''t help butugh and cry upon hearing this intelligence.

    Robb was also a little surprised and said, "So quickly?"

    He originally thought that it would take a generation or even two for such events to ur in the colony. However, he didn''t expect that in this world of swords and magic, the progress of everything seemed to be faster than in his own world.

    Upon further thought, it became clear!

    In this world of swords and magic, there were many strange forms of magic that facilitated transportation,munication, and other things. Therefore, the development of this world would naturally be faster than his own world. In his world, during the Age of Discovery, there were no crystal balls formunication across the straits, no transmission gates, no self-made televisions, livestreaming systems, and other such things.

    And these things often elerated the spread of ideas and consciousness, facilitated cultural dissemination, and naturally sped up the progress of the world. Just like how the world changed rapidly after the advent of the inte, in this world, after the appearance of the things created by Robb, the development of ideas and consciousness also progressed rapidly.

    Although the technology of the Kingdom of Norma was somewhat behind that of the Kingdom of Gran, it was much more advanced than that of Mondra. They had intellectuals who desperately absorbed advanced technology and progressive ideas from the Westwind City. And these technologies and ideas, through advancedmunication systems, infected everyone.

    So... the progress of the world was faster!

    The appearance of a "Saint Mother" in the colony, who sympathized with the weak and stood up against her own people, quickly made Robb delighted. "Hahaha, interesting, interesting! It seems that the ck Hero Zorro will also appear soon."

    "What is ck Hero Zorro?" the queen asked curiously.

    "Well, simply put, it''s a kind of..." Robb thought for a while but couldn''t find a good adjective, so he shrugged and said, "It''s a form of heroism. Queen, just wait and see. There will be a very exciting drama that is about to start ying out."

    In the bushes, arge group of Eagle Warriors, along with arge team of white warriors, and a bunch of Maya refugees, were running frantically towards the north.

    These Eagle Warriors did not belong to the Gada Tribe or the Pr Tribe, nor did they belong to any tribe that Robb had already encountered. Each of them had many wounds on their bodies, indicating that they had just experienced a fierce battle.

    Surprisingly, the group of white warriors had the emblem of the Kingdom of Norma on them.

    Leading them was a knight of the Kingdom of Norma! His armor bore many sword marks, indicating that he had also experienced a great battle. The group of white warriors following him were his subordinates, and they also had numerous injuries.

    The group of Maya refugees trailing behind them looked even more miserable. They all had pale faces and emaciated bodies, showing signs of malnutrition and having suffered cruel torture.

    It turned out that this group of people had escaped from the Norma people''s colony to the south.

    The kind-hearted knight couldn''t bear to see the Maya people being oppressed, so he made contact with a guerri group from a hidden Maya tribe in the jungle. They coborated and staged a rebellion, sessfully rescuing arge group of enved Maya people from the colony. However, the rebellion ultimately failed as arge number of Kingdom of Norma soldiers from other colonies surrounded them and defeated them.

    They had no choice but to escape the colony with the group of Maya refugees and were currently on the run.

    A warrior asked the knight, "Commander, what should we do now? Where should we go?"

    "To the north!" the knight whispered. "There are two mithril mines of the Kingdom of Gran in the north. We will seek refuge with them."

    "Seek refuge with the Gran people? Goodness!" one warrior eximed. "They will kill us."

    "If it were ordinary Gran people, they certainly wouldn''t be kind to us," the knight said. "But ording to my investigation, one of the mines was built by people from Westwind City."

    "Westwind City?" the warriors were surprised.

    "That''s right, the Westwind City you''re thinking of," the knight said. "If we go there, we still have a way out. Godfather of Westwind City is inclusive and will ept us."

    The warriors nodded silently. At present, going there seemed to be their only option.

    At that moment, an Eagle Warrior ran up from behind and shouted, "Run! The pursuers are getting closer!"

    Everyone was startled and quickly increased their pace, desperately running forward.

    They crossed mountains, traversed jungles, and hurried towards the mithril mine of Westwind City.

    Behind them, arge group of pursuers from the Kingdom of Norma chased after them with an aggressive momentum.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 814: Instant face slap

    Chapter 814: Instant face p

    After idling for two days in Westwind City, Robb felt it was about time to go to the New Continent to look for advanced materials.

    Just as he was about to get up from the stone stool and move around, he saw Lillian standing next to him, holding a basket of snacks, with a look as if she wanted to go with him.

    Robb smiled and said, "What''s this? Are you also going to check it out over there?"

    Lillian replied, "I heard that a little church has been built there, and that the mining site has stabilized. I also want to be with Godfather over there."

    "Sure, it''s just a transmission distance away, not far. We cane and go anytime. Don''t treat it as a long journey, so it doesn''t matter," Robb didn''t object either.

    At that moment, to their surprise, Little Yi showed up with the Big Loli and the two little Light Sisters. They also came along and said, "We''re going to the New Continent too."

    "Huh?" Robb was puzzled. "What are you guys nning to do? Going there together?"

    Little Yi exined, "I heard that the Maya people in the New Continent have a very backward culture and don''t know anything. I think we should go there and teach them to read and write."

    Robb asked, "And spread the belief in the New God of Light along the way?"

    Little Yi nodded.

    Well, missionaries are willing to go to great lengths to gain more followers for their faith. Even if it means traveling through the transmission gate or taking boats and crossing mountains and seas, Robb could understand that. So, he decided to take them all together.

    "And me too!" Xuelu suddenly ran out, apanied by Gorda and Jike. "We''re tired of resting and n to have an adventure in the New Continent. Maybe itll be even more interesting over there."

    Finally, even Marian ran out and said, "I want to go to the New Continent to find business opportunities. The Corton Family''s maritime trade team is being formed, so it''s necessary to get an early understanding of the New Continent."

    "Alright, everyone can go," Robb said helplessly, "Since the construction on the New Continent is going well, it won''t be bad showing you."

    With a cheerful mood reminiscent of a school field trip, they happily walked through the transmission gate.

    The girls who were visiting the New Continent for the first time initially thought that it would be poorly constructed, but to their surprise, it far exceeded their expectations. The newly built small chapel was even better than the one back in Westwind City, with aplete cement structure and colorful stained ss, looking fantastic.

    It turned out that their home in Westwind City was the run-down little chapel where Robb first arrived in Westwind Town. Although it had undergone some renovations in the past few years, the house''s framework was old, and no matter how it was refurbished, it couldn''tpare in beauty.

    Meanwhile, this small chapel in the New Continent was newly built, with aplete cement structure. The interior was spacious and bright, with water stored on the roof to provide running water. Bathrooms and toilets were also avable. The construction workers in Westwind City now had considerable architectural design capabilities, so the houses they built were naturally better than before.

    Furthermore, this ce couldn''t be considered a mere mining site anymore. Many miners'' houses stood alongside the houses of the Maya people who had moved here to mine and make money, forming a small town.

    Moreover, this small town had undergone development nning. Although it was much smaller in scalepared to Westwind City, it had the advantage of being built from scratch, making nning much more convenient. All the houses were neatly constructed, and the roads were wide and smooth, even more beautiful than the old city area of Westwind City.

    Marian couldn''t help but sigh, "Why do I have a feeling that this ce will be even more beautiful than Westwind City in the future?"

    Robb chuckled, "That''s really hard to say! The old city has its regrets, as there are some buildings that cannot be demolished or touched. But in apletely new city, there are no such concerns, and it can be nned to perfection."

    As the Big Loli looked around the surroundings, she saw the people in the mining town in a harmonious and peaceful state. Everyone was quietly doing their own workminers were mining, ore transporters were transporting, and smelters were refining. The mining town was surrounded by a quiet forest.

    The whole world seemed peaceful and serene!

    The Big Loli couldn''t help but pout and say, "Seriously, it''s so peaceful and serene here. Aren''t there any monsters attacking? I thought the New Continent was a wild and dangerous ce, with monsters running rampant everywhere."

    Robb replied with a hint of annoyance, "Do you really want monsters toe and bite you?"

    The Big Loli felt a little dejected and said, "Yeah, that''s right! I''m supposed to be the glorious Guardian of Light, but I haven''t had a chance to take action at all. The evil viins arenting to persecute the Holy Light. How can I protect it? If I don''t protect it, what''s the point of being called the Guardian of Light?"

    "Hey!" Robb interjected, "Don''t go looking for trouble when there''s nothing wrong. What''s wrong with peace? I love peace the most. You won''t find any fights here..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, a sentinel on the southern lookout tower of the mining town shouted, "Enemy attack! We have Norma peopleing from the south."

    Robb eximed, "Oh no, instant face p? Who''s so audacious?"

    The Big Loli became excited and swiftly dashed to the edge of the lookout tower, climbing up in a sh. She snatched the "telescope" from the sentinel''s hand, took a few nces toward the south, and then eximed with joy, "Just as I thought, the Norma people have arrived, and there are many Maya people with them. It seems like there''s going to be a battle. Heh."

    The Big Loli excitedly jumped up and down, then yelled at Robb, "Back in Westwind City, you took care of all the fighting. Now that we''re in the New Continent, at least let me get involved too."

    Robb replied with a hint of annoyance, "Isn''t it good that I took care of the fighting? You really don''t appreciate the good fortune you''re in! Do you have to live in the Warring States period to feel satisfied? Let me tell you, if someone like you, a princess, were born in the Warring States period, you would be married off to a prince from another kingdom before even reaching adulthood. Let''s see how ''awesome'' you would be then."

    The Big Loli asked curiously, "What''s the Warring States period?"

    "Well, forget I said anything!"

    While Robb wasining, on the other side, the Westwind warriors were already assembling under themand of Elsie, preparing to face the enemy. In addition, arge group of Gada and Pr Tribe Eagle Warriors joined in. These Eagle Warriors were not skilled in formation battles, so they did not join the ranks of the Westwind warriors. Instead, they scattered around. Some climbed up trees, some hid in bushes, and some took cover behind trees or rocks. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared without a trace, as if they had never existed.

    The Big Loli swiftly unsheathed her Holy Sword and jumped to the front of the formation, assuming the appearance of a leadingmander.

    That''s usually Elsie''s position!

    However, Elsie didn''t jump out to protest. Instead, he turned and looked at Robb. Robb shrugged his shoulders, giving a gesture of "I can''t be bothered with her." Elsie understood, smiled, and then moved back into the middle of the formation, disguising himself as a regr soldier.

    If Godfather''s woman wants to y the game, then let her y! Elsie wasn''t going to steal the spotlight at a time like this.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 815: Guardian of Light!

    Chapter 815: Guardian of Light!

    The warriors of Westwind City lined up, waiting for the people of the Kingdom of Norma to attack.

    The People from the Kingdom of Norma arrived quite quickly. It didn''t take long for them to reach the outskirts of the town, and when they came closer, everyone could see clearly that these people were all injured, bearing the marks of a fierce battle. Their ranks were not solelyposed of warriors; there were also many Maya civilians, young and old, all looking emaciated and pitiful.

    A Norma warrior, from a distance, set down his weapon and approached everyone with empty hands, shouting, "Is this the mithril mine under the jurisdiction of Westwind Holy City?"

    A young girl standing at the front burst intoughter and said, "That''s right! Norma pigs, did youe here to die?"

    Upon hearing the words "Norma pigs," the Norma warrior''s face immediately revealed an awkward expression.

    He didn''t say anything, but a person resembling a knight behind him spoke loudly, "I thought the people of Westwind City would be different, but it seems that when you speak, you''re no different from ordinary Gran people. If you value race and discriminate against people from other kingdom, then perhaps we''vee to the wrong ce."

    The young girl crossed her arms and was about to say something more when another person at the back, named Little Yi, shouted, "Russ, watch yournguage. The God of Light doesn''t like impolite people."

    The young girl eximed in surprise and quickly covered her mouth. After a few seconds, sheposed herself and put on a disciplined appearance, saying, "Ah, People of Norma, what are you doing here? We didn''t invite you. And what''s the situation with these Maya people you brought?"

    Hernguage became more polite, and the knight walked forward from behind, his face showing a heavy expression. "We havee seeking refuge."

    "Hmm?" The young girl''s face showed disappointment. "Weren''t you here to attack us? Weren''t you here to defeat the New Church of Light? Oh well, you arent People of Norma anymore? You should unite under the banner of the Old Church of Light, treat my New Church of Light as a ferocious beast, and relentlessly persecute us, so I can rise up in resistance and protect the Holy Light."

    Everyone: "..."

    Little Yi couldn''t bear it any longer and rushed forward from behind, delivering a swift blow to the young girl''s head before dragging her away.

    So, Elsie, the leader of the Westwind Self-Defense team, stepped forward again. "Hello, knight from the Kingdom of Norma, I am Elsie, the Commander of the Westwind Self-Defense Team."

    Elsie truly lived up to being an experienced chatan. As soon as he spoke, he exuded an elegant and polite demeanor, wearing a smile on his face that made people feel amiable and willing to engage in conversation with him.

    These kinds of people are the most deceptive. People often think that they are easier to get along with, but in reality, everyone is mistaken. The young girl may appear foolish, but she is sincere, while Elsie may seem amiable and approachable, but in reality, he is much harder to be friends with.

    The knight was also deceived and thought he finally found someone he could talk to. He sighed and said, "I had a falling out with Norma, and now I am a homeless person. I heard that Westwind Holy City is inclusive, so I came here seeking refuge."

    "Oh? Had a falling out with Norma?" Elsie was surprised. He looked at the emblem on the knight''s shoulder, which was a symbol in the shape of a horse''s head. "If I''m not mistaken, you are a member of the renowned main force of Norma, the Iron Horse Knights. How can someone in your position have a falling out with Norma? Are the Iron Horse Knights rebelling?"

    The knight wore a bitter expression and said, "No, the Iron Horse Knights are not rebelling. It''s just me and my subordinates who have rebelled. It may sound ridiculous to you, but I just... couldn''t stand it... I couldn''t stand the oppression of the Maya people by our fellow people..."

    At this point, he turned around and pointed to the emaciated Maya refugees behind him. "They are Maya people who were captured by our kingdom to work as ves in the southern colonies, living lives worse than dogs. I watched them being tortured and abused every day, and it weighed heavily on my heart."

    He murmured in his mouth, "I am a knight who devoutly believes in the God of Light. When I took my oath to be a knight, I pledged my life to fight for those who cannot fight, to help those in need, and not to harm women and children... But the practices in the colonies made me feel like the oath I made was a lie! No, it was bullshit! It was worth less than bullshit."

    He became increasingly agitated as he continued, "They killed women and children right in front of me. That is trampling on my beliefs, trampling on the holy light in my heart. So, I must rebel! But my abilities are limited. Although I managed to rescue these Maya people, I couldnt withstand the uing siege. So... we are now at a dead end."

    Elsie: "..."

    The people who heard these words from behind fell silent together.

    In reality, at least a hundred or more listeners had the thought in their minds at that moment, [Are you fucking kidding me with your saintly act?]

    And there were hundreds of people wondering, [How naive can you be?]

    Elsie almost burst outughing on the spot and silently cursed in his mind, [Are you crazy? You''re willing to give up the noble status of the Iron Horse Knights, the fame and fortune, all for this group of natives? What holy light are you trying to protect? You''re sick, and you need treatment!]

    However, the young girl swiftly rushed to his side, cing a hand heavily on the knight''s shoulder and patting it firmly. She said, "I think you''re a good person, really! Your ideals of protecting the holy light are amazing. I think you could also be a guardian of light."

    Elsie turned his head and looked at Robb. Although he thought the knight was incredibly foolish, he wouldn''t show it. He waited for Robb to make a decision before expressing his own stance.

    Robb nodded in response to Elsie.

    Elsie understood and turned around, smiling at the knight. "Oh, you are truly a wise (foolish) and bright (unintelligent) knight. Your kindness (naivety) andpassion (foolishness) deeply impress (amuse) me. We wholeheartedly wee your arrival here."

    The knight was overjoyed. "Really? Are you truly willing to take us in?"

    Elsie maintained a warm smile. "Of course, we cannot refuse a heroic figure like you, or should I say, a hero like you. The more heroes, the better."

    He spoke in pleasant words, but behind him, Suofa leaned towards Robb and whispered softly, "Why does it feel like this guy''s words are sarcastic? But his smile seems so genuine. Could it be my imagination?"

    "No! It''s not your imagination," Robb shrugged. "That''s just how Elsie is. He canpletely separate what he thinks in his mind from the emotions he shows on his face. It''s a skill even I don''t possess. He''s truly remarkable."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 817: What kind of sword is this?

    Chapter 817: What kind of sword is this?

    Just as he shouted, "I dere war," his soldiers hadn''t even taken a step forward when Elsie yelled, "Oh no, the Gran people have dered war on us. We must defend our homnd and retaliate!"

    As soon as the words "retaliate" were spoken, an archer on the city wall drew his ckwood longbow and shot an arrow towards the Iron Horse Knights.

    The Iron Horse Knights were standing beyond the range of bows and magic, so they felt no pressure from this arrow. They thought that halfway through its flight, it would lose its momentum and fall weakly to the ground.

    However, this arrow exceeded everyone''s expectations. It actually sliced through the air andnded in the middle of the Iron Horse Knights. The range left everyone dumbfounded.

    As it turned out, this bow was made of ckwood, a high-level wood that Robb had only found after arriving in the new continent. It was a material one level higher than boxwood and was a level 70 item in the game "Dark de." Moreover, the bow had a powerful random enchantment of "+20% range," a very rare attribute.

    Such equipment that defiedmon sense and appeared out of nowhere could only exist in the game. Suddenly, with an arrow shot like this, the people of the Kingdom of Norma had no way to defend themselves.

    The arrow flew into the enemy ranks and exploded with a "boom"!

    It turned out that this arrow was no ordinary arrow but a special hunter skill called "Exploding Arrow."

    After the loud explosion, the Iron Horse Knights were thrown into chaos. The soldiers closest to the exploding arrow were knocked to the ground, and the formation became a mess.

    The people of the Kingdom of Norma werepletely bewildered!

    Amidst the chaos, Elsie was heard holding a sound-amplifying magical device and shouting loudly, "The people of the Kingdom of Norma have gone insane and dered war on our Westwind City! Warriors, pick up your weapons and defend our homnd!"

    The mithril-armored knight was fuming with anger. This guy was simply a thug. He couldn''t believe that moments ago, he had seen him with handsome features and a smile, thinking he was a good person.

    Little did he know, at this moment, Robb was also amused. "This guy is really wicked, but I like it."

    Meanwhile, the young girl had already rushed forward, taking the lead. Robb had initially nned to intervene, but after some thought, he decided against it. The Westwind warriors were no longer the same as when he first arrived. It was fine to let them handle it themselves.

    He beckoned the few girls beside him and said, "Come, have a seat and enjoy the show."

    The Westwind warriors charged out of the town, heading towards the Iron Horse Knights.

    The Iron Horse Knights were fearless. This legion is one of the main forces of the Kingdom of Norma, well-equipped with everyone wearing full-body steel armor. Even the Commander is equipped with a set of mithril gear. With such a level of armament, they fear nothing and can dominate the world. As for these Gran dogs before their eyes, they are nothing...

    Wait! Something''s not right!

    Why is every one of these Gran dogs wearing mithril gear too? Damn it!

    This terrifying discovery nearly made the warriors of the Iron Horse Knights cry on the spot. How could hundreds of them be wearing this? Are they justmon soldiers or generals?

    Little did they know, all the mithril mined from this mithril mine was meant for equippingmon soldiers, not arming the generals. The generals under Robb''smand all use gear made of Arcanite or Saronite. Who would care about mithril anymore?

    Advanced mining techniques determine the level of armament.

    Once Robb discovered any kind of ore vein, he immediately utilized advanced mining and smelting methods for mass production. On the other hand, the Kingdom of Norma still relied on manualbor for mining, manual transportation, and dispersed smelting, employing primitive methods. That''s why mithril seems extremely precious to them.

    The soldiers from both sides shed, with a dull thud echoing as they charged. The soldiers of the Iron Horse Knights fell to the ground, while the Westwind warriors only stumbled, not being struck down by the enemy.

    The mithril-armored knight cursed under his breath, "Damn it!"

    He shouted, "Wild Charge!" and crashed into a Westwind warrior. Both were equipped with mithril gear, but the knight''s strength was clearly superior to that of the Westwind warrior. With one collision, the Westwind warrior was sent flying.

    The knight turned around and swung his mithril shield, knocking down a Westwind warrior with a loud thud. He roared, "What''s the use of good equipment? Its still just a bunch of ragtag!"

    As soon as the words fell, he suddenly heard a murmuring whisper, "The power permeating the air, surge forth! Gather in my hands and transform into a piercing lightning! Peerless Inari Thrust!"

    "Huh? Who''s the idiot spouting this ridiculously long and nonsensical attack? Are they having a mental breakdown?" Before the knight could finish his sentence, a piercing lightning bolt came flying through the air. The young girl, along with her sword, turned into lightning and crackled right in front of him.

    The knight was taken aback, "Damn it!"

    He blocked in front with his mithril shield on his left hand. With a dull thud, the lightning collided with the shield. To his horror, the mithril shield, made of mithril, developed a terrifying crack. The knight shouted in rm and quickly leaned to the side. Just then, the shield snapped in two from the middle, and the young girl broke free from it. Luckily, the knight reacted quickly enough to dodge, or else that sword would have sliced him and the shield in half.

    "What the hell? What kind of sword is this woman using?"

    The young girl didn''t pursue the advantage but struck a cool pose. "Holy Sword Arcanite Cutter!"

    Robb, from a distance, muttered, "Hey, that sword is only called Arcanite Cutter. Don''t just add the ''holy sword'' prefix on your own."

    The young girl hummed, "How could I possibly use a weapon without adding the words ''holy sword''?"

    Robb: "..."

    Seizing the opportunity while the young girl was showing off, the knight quickly picked up the cracked mithril shield from the ground and turned to run. As he ran, he yelled, "Something''s not right, retreat quickly!"

    However, it wasn''t as simple as just retreating.

    Just as the Iron Horse Knights were about to turn around and flee, arge wave of poisonous arrows suddenly shot out from the surrounding jungle. It turned out to be the Eagle Warriors of the Gada Tribe and pr tribe, making their move.

    Although most of the Eagle Warriors from both tribes were in their own viges, a small portion of them worked in the mining town, doing tasks like transporting ores, assisting with map drawing, and acting as scouts to earn money for their families. They loved this ce because the pay was good, the work was light, and they could learn new knowledge. It was only natural for them to help in the fight here.

    The Iron Horse Knights were chased by the Westwind warriors from behind and harassed by the Eagle Warriors on both sides. It was truly a bitter situation.

    The mithril-armored knight cursed inwardly, "Damn it, which tribe do these Eagle Warriors belong to? Why are they willing to help the Gran dogs? Could it be that the Gran dogs and our attitude towards the natives are different?"

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 818: We live well here

    Chapter 818: We live well here

    The members of the Iron Horse Knights fled, and the Westwind Warriors didn''t chase them much. Instead, the Eagle Warriors chased them from afar, continuously shooting arrows at the members of the Iron Horse Knights, harassing them, and causing them great distress.

    However, as they were fleeing, they suddenly realized that the Westwind Warriors had stopped chasing them. Only a group of natives was still pursuing them. So the Iron Horse Knights turned around and countercharged, driving the Eagle Warriors into a frenzy in the jungle.

    The Eagle Warriors had no choice but to abandon the pursuit and return to the mining town.

    The mining town returned to tranquility, and the next issue was how to amodate therge group of refugees.

    The soldiers brought by the knight numbered around twenty or thirty, not many. They could be easily amodated in a few miners'' dormitories. As for the over two hundred Maya refugees they brought, they could be settled even more easily. These refugees had only experienced a few years of very and had very low demands for living conditions. As long as they had a ce to sleep without getting wet from the rain and enough food to avoid starvation, and as long as they weren''t beaten, they would feel very content.

    Elsie brought a few of his subordinates to prepare amodations and meals for these people.

    The knights and their soldiers were quite conscientious. They knew their identities were sensitive, so they voluntarily followed behind Elsie, keeping themselves within his line of sight to avoid being regarded with suspicion or distrust.

    As they walked with Elsie for a few steps, they immediately noticed that the urban nning of the mining town was truly impressive. The streets were wide, and the houses were neatly arranged in rows.

    At this point, the colonial settlement of the Kingdom of Norma had only been developed for four to five years. Most of the houses in their colonies were made of wood, asionally with some made of stone, and they were rtively rudimentary. But the houses in the mining town before them were almost all made of bricks, with lime and cement applied to the exterior walls, giving them a neat and beautiful appearance.

    "Your living environment here is unexpectedly good," the knight couldn''t help but ask in astonishment. "How did you transport so many bricks and cement across the sea? How many transport ships were used?"

    Elsie couldn''t help butugh, "No ships were used. We have strategic-level transmission gates that directly transport things."

    The knight was taken aback, "Strategic-level transmission gates are usually only used during wartime when it''s deemed necessary. And you''re casually using them like this?"

    Elsie chuckled and didn''t exin.

    Although the knight had heard some stories about Westwind City, he didn''t know much. He was truly bewildered by Elsie''sughter and couldn''t discern its meaning.

    He followed Elsie to the front of a row of miners'' dormitories, and Elsie asked the dormitory administrator, "How many vacant rooms are still avable here?"

    The administrator replied, "Thest row of dormitories over there is currently all vacant."

    As it turns out, the mining town had built many dormitories in anticipation of future expansion, but they couldn''t utilize all of them. Many were left empty.

    Elsie led the group of knights to the row of empty dormitories and said with a smile, "You can stay in these dormitories for now. Each knight will have a room to themselves, while the other soldiers will share rooms with four people. Let''s settle in temporarily, and we can gradually adjust our arrangements for food, clothing, and shelter in the future."

    The knight nced at the row of dormitories, all made of bricks and cement. He thought to himself, [This is supposed to be temporary amodation for me? It''s already better than the house I lived in back in the original colony.] Not to mention, ording to what Elsie implied, they would arrange even better amodations for him in the future?

    He felt pleasantly surprised, while his soldiers, seeing these "high-end" dormitories, werepletely dumbfounded. They used to live in small wooden huts in the colony, and now, after bing refugees, their living standards had unexpectedly improved.

    While they were still in a daze, a group of Maya people approached from the side. These Maya people were from the Gada tribe, the first Maya tribe that Robb arrived in contact with when he came to this new continent. Therefore, these people had been working in the mining town for quite some time.

    Working here for a long time also meant they were prosperous.

    They were all dressed in cotton clothes simr to those worn by the Gran people. If it weren''t for their brown skin, the knight wouldn''t even believe they were Maya people.

    Each of these Maya people carried a tinte lunchbox filled with food. The lunchboxes were packed with potatoes, bread, vegetables, and even a few slices of bacon. The meals looked really good.

    The knight was momentarily stunned, while his soldiers wore embarrassed expressions on their faces. It turned out that they didn''t eat as well as these Maya people even in their previous colony.

    They couldn''t help but turn their heads to look at Elsie, their faces showing a questioning look.

    Elsie smiled and said, "These are the workers in our mine. Their job is to mine the ore deep inside the mine and then transport it using small minecarts. Because the work deep underground requires a lot of physical strength, carries risks, andcks exposure to sunlight, we provide them with high wages and benefits to ensure they eat well."

    The knight: "..."

    His soldiers: "..."

    Elsie wondered, "Huh? What''s wrong with you? Do you think we''re being too good to the Maya people? How strange! Weren''t you full of sympathy for the Maya people, which is why you helped them escape from the colony? Seeing that the Maya people are living well here, you should feel relieved, shouldn''t you?"

    The knight forced a very reluctant smile and said, "Yes, I''m very relieved."

    Meanwhile, his soldiers allined together, "They''re living a better life than us. We need their sympathy now. Give me some bacon to eat! Ahhh!"

    While Elsie was dealing with the poor Norma refugees...

    At the entrance of the town, over two hundred Maya refugees who had just arrived were anxiously looking at the new city.

    After being tormented by white people for several years, apart from the knight, they were wary of other white people and looked at the Westwind soldiers with cautious eyes, afraid that they would treat them the same way as the Norma people.

    At this moment, a brave warrior from the Gada tribe approached them and asked, "Which tribe are you from?"

    An elderly person emerged from the refugees and whispered, "We''re from the Yayahta tribe in the south."

    "Oh, I know the Yayahta tribe," the brave warrior said. "It seems your tribe isn''t veryrge, with just over five hundred people in total."

    "We used to have over five hundred people," the old man sighed. "Now there are only a little over two hundred of us left. The rest have all died, either killed by the Norma people or exhausted in the colony."

    The brave warrior was shocked.

    "How... how are you living here?" the old man asked cautiously. "How is life here?"

    The brave warrior patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, we''re living well here. You''ll see soon. Look, that person called Godfather ising over. Once he speaks, I guarantee you''ll feel relieved."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 819: Will you work for me?

    Chapter 819: Will you work for me?

    Robb walked up to the Maya refugees and carefully examined the group. It was evident that there were no strong men among them, most likely because they had been ughtered from the beginning. In the structure of the Maya tribe, strong men were equivalent to Eagle Warriors, and when the People of Norma conquered the tribe, they inevitably killed all the Eagle Warriors. The sorcerers were also killed, leaving only the elderly, women, and children behind.

    Furthermore, these weak and malnourished individuals were clearly mistreated by the People of Norma, who never provided them with enough food or warmth, enving them to the point of death. The people of Norma had no qualms about making them engage in strenuousbor such as mining, construction, road-building, and transporting goods.

    However, Robb couldn''t bring himself to do the same. He didn''t have such a dark heart.

    So, what could these people do?

    Physicalbor was out of the question, so they would have to engage in lighter tasks. However, the mining town was in disrepair, and the main job vacancies were in mining, construction, and road-building, all of which required heavy physicalbor. There were no light tasks avable. How could this be resolved?

    Robb furrowed his brow. It was inconvenient, but as a fundamentally kind person, he couldn''t bear to see the elderly, weak, and vulnerable suffer. He had no choice but to tackle this issue head-on.

    Well, let''s just say a few things and think on the go.

    Robb addressed the refugees, "Ahem! Listen carefully, your home has been destroyed by the People of Norma. It''s impossible for you to return now. Even if you manage to go back and live in the ruins, there is still a risk of being captured by the people of Norma again. Therefore, for the time being, you can only stay here with me."

    Before the trantor could speak, the refugees nodded in agreement, and someone even spoke in broken English, "Yes, you are right. Please, sir, take us in."

    Robb was surprised to find that some of these individuals understood what he was saying, and some could speak broken English. It seemed that after years of colonization by the Kingdom of Norma, they had managed to grasp the basics of the Englishnguage.

    Robb couldn''t help but feel delighted. Just a moment ago, he didn''t know how to make use of these people, but now he did! He only had one trantor at his disposal, the young merchant, and his trantion duties were overwhelming. He not only had to facilitatemunication between Robb and the tribal chief but also interact with Suofa, the Eagle Warriors, draw maps, and handle anymunication needed with the workers and supervisors at the mining site.

    The poor trantor was utterly exhausted!

    And now, among thisrge group of refugees, there were at least dozens of potential trantors to choose from.

    He couldn''t help butugh and said, "Now, I''m asking those among you who understand thenguage of white people, who can speak it, or at least canmunicate with white people in their daily lives, to step forward."

    Upon hearing this, the refugees stirred slightly, seemingly a bit fearful, but in the end, about thirty people stepped forward. Among them was a young woman with brown skin, who looked fairly attractive with nice facial features, though she was too thin, with her bones sticking out. It was unclear how long she had been hungry. She spoke to Robb in broken English, saying, "Sir, what do you want us to do?"

    "You speak English very well," Robb eximed. "What did you do before?"

    The woman whispered, "I used to work as a domestic helper for the white masters in the southern colonies."

    No wonder, just like housemaids, they frequently needed tomunicate with their employers, so they quickly learned thenguage.

    Robb addressed the group of thirty-plus people, "From now on, you will work as trantors for us. Various professions will require a few trantors... you will all be useful."

    As soon as he said these words, a look of terror appeared on the faces of all the Maya refugees, and even the few apanying Eagle Warriors raised their spears...

    Robb quickly grasped the situation; these people thought he wanted to enve them just like the people of Norma.

    "Stay calm," he hurriedly said. "The work I''m referring to is not the same as what the People of Norma forced you to do."

    The young woman asked cautiously, "What does it mean, then?"

    Robb signaled to a Gada warrior, who was working for him, and said, "Tell these people about your sry and benefits."

    The Gada warrior proudly walked over and smiled at the refugees. "I work for Godfather. My responsibilities include leading the map-making team, being a guide, and a sentry! Let me tell you, every month I receive a hundred kilograms of potatoes, two kilograms of sugar, and arge roll of cloth as my wages. Hahaha."

    The refugees didn''t understand what sugar was, but they knew what potatoes were. Potatoes were a crop they had in their region, so they were well aware of how much a hundred kilograms meant. Several people''s faces revealed expressions of jealousy and envy. As for cloth, that was even more impressive. The Maya people had a rtively low level of textile production and could only produce low-quality linen, but even low-quality linen was highly valuable here.

    In front of them, this Eagle Warrior was getting a hundred kilograms of potatoes and arge roll of cloth as his wages for one month of work. That was truly remarkable. As for the two kilograms of sugar, no one paid much attention to it.

    The group of people''s eyes turned red...

    Several people even burst into tears. They had worked for the people of Norma, not only without any payment but also enduring beatings every day. They couldn''t eat enough, and their clothes were inadequate. If the white masters were even slightly unhappy, they would randomly beat and kill people, leaving them in constant fear. Now, hearing about the treatment they could receive here, it felt like the difference between heaven and earth.

    Robb said, "Don''t get too excited. The high sry for this Eagle Warrior is because he is doing a high-risk job. The work of being a trantor for me will be much easier and less dangerous, so the payment will be lower."

    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the thirty-plus people dimmed again. In primitive tribes, it wasmon knowledge that warriors withbat abilities received high ie because the productive structure of primitive society determined that warriors held the highest status. During hunting, warriors took the best parts of the prey, leaving only the worst parts for nonbatants.

    It was normal for nonbatants to go hungry...

    However, just as their faces had turned gloomy, they heard Robb say, "Okay, here''s the deal. The two kilograms of white sugar will be removed from yourpensation. You will only receive potatoes and cloth."

    Everyone eximed, "Huh?"

    What an unexpected surprise!

    This is what they call it!

    The thirty-plus refugees who had reserved to be trantors erupted into cheers, uttering various strange words that Robb couldn''t understand. They didn''t know if they were thanking some strange deity or ancestor, but it was a chaotic expression of gratitude. Many people even bowed down to Robb.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 820: The first cocoa plantation

    Chapter 820: The first cocoa ntation

    More than thirty people who could serve as trantors were ecstatic and cheered.

    However, there were still over a hundred refugees who hadn''t found employment yet and didn''t know what to do.

    These hundred-plus individuals listened to theirpanions'' good fortune and felt envious, jealous, and resentful. They couldn''t work as trantors and didn''t know how to proceed. They desperately wanted such a good job. They were itching to grab hold of the opportunity, but what could they do if they couldn''t?

    They looked at Robb with pitiful eyes.

    Robb''s head was also aching. He couldn''t bear to have them work in mining, stone construction, or road building. These malnourished people, what could they do?

    After much consideration, Robb thought to himself, [ Well, Miss Queen was just talking about wanting to eat chocte, but the cocoa beans from the neighboring tribes have all been collected and are currently unavable. Why not establish the world''s first cocoa bean ntation? I can keep these two hundred-plus refugees to help manage the ntation, responsible for harvesting, picking, selecting, drying, grinding, and producing cocoa powder, and other misceneous tasks. As long as there are appropriate machines, these tasks won''t be too physically demanding, and they should be able to handle them.]

    Robb shouted loudly to the remaining hundred-plus people, "You don''t need to worry. I have figured out what you can do. Ahem! You will be workers on my cocoa bean ntation."

    As soon as he said these words, the more than thirty trantors next to him all spoke in unison, helping with the trantions. It became a chaotic scene.

    Robb asked, "Hey, what are you all doing?"

    The thirty-plus people replied together, "We are starting our trantion work now."

    Robb said, "..."

    This was unreasonable.

    Angrily, Robb said, "Disperse, all of you. Kante, take these trantors to different departments in the town, assigning one to each ce that requires trantion."

    Kante nodded with a smile and then turned to the young, decent-looking female trantor. He said, "You will stay here as Godfather''s dedicated trantor." Then, he addressed the others, saying, "The rest of you, follow me."

    Robb shook his head inwardly. Even Kante had be corrupt! He intentionally left me with a young, good-looking female trantor. But never mind, I also like young, attractive female trantors. Who wants a male trantor anyway?

    He turned back to the refugees and said, "Go to the north of the town and clear a piece ofnd. I will nt cocoa trees there. From now on, you will be responsible for taking care of my cocoa trees. As for your wages... they will be twenty kilograms of potatoes less than what the trantors receive. That''s settled."

    The refugees calcted carefully and realized that even with twenty kilograms less, they still had eighty kilograms of potatoes. That amount would be more than enough for one person to eat for a month, and they could use the surplus to exchange for other things. Moreover, there was arge roll of fabric that could be used to make clothes. This job was much morefortable than scraping for food in their tribe.

    Grateful and indebted, the group of people quickly bowed down to Robb.

    After finishing their bows, they eagerly wanted to start working, just like the group of trantors who were impatiently discussing earlier. They wanted to get to work quickly and have a bountiful harvest. Perhaps this was the purest way of thinking.

    Several Westwind Warriors took the refugees to get tools and asked them to prepare thend to the north of the town.

    Robb didn''t pay much attention to this matter and returned to lie down in front of his small chapel. After resting for less than twenty minutes, a Westwind Warrior ran back and whispered to him, "Godfather, those weak guys seem incapable of clearing anynd."

    "Oh?" Robb was puzzled. "What happened?"

    The Westwind Warrior said, "There''s arge jungle outside the town, filled with hundred-year-old trees that are tangled andplex. The refugees are too weak, and they can''t handle the jungle even with tools."

    "...," Robb sighed.

    Well, since he already helped them, he had to go all out.

    Robb quickly brought the new female trantor with him to the outskirts of the town''s north gate.

    Sure enough, as soon as he arrived, he saw arge group of refugees struggling to chop down trees. Each person was weaker than thest, and even holding an axe, they were unsteady. They couldn''t effectively cut down the trees. With one swing, the hundred-year-old trees only suffered a small scratch.

    It was too difficult for this group to clear a ntation.

    "Stop!" Robb shouted loudly. "Gather behind me."

    The refugees were quite obedient, perhaps due to their long-term colonial life, which made them highly submissive. When Robb called, and the trantor ryed the message, those people immediately ran to stand behind Robb in an orderly manner.

    Robb said, "Clearing thend was originally your job, something you would exchange your wages for. It''s what you should do. However, due to some special circumstances, I will help youy the foundation this time. But remember, you won''t have my help next time."

    The refugees didn''t understand the meaning of his words and looked bewildered.

    At that moment, Robb suddenly waved his hand forward, "Wind de!"

    Two incredibly wide wind des flew out from his hand, like two enormous scythes, sweeping through the jungle in front of them. With a loud sound, hundreds of meters of trees were cut off from their roots and fell down.

    The refugees eximed, "Wow!"

    A group of prepared Westwind Town construction workers immediately ran up from behind, lifted the trees, andughed, saying, "Godfather, we''ll use these wood to build houses."

    Once they had moved all the trees, leaving behind a pile of tree stumps, Robb cast his spell again, "Fissure!"

    He controlled the power, allowing the fissure spell to wreak havoc only on the surface of thend. Soon, several hundred square meters ofnd were turned over, with many tree stumps and roots being upturned.

    A prepared merchant rushed over and instructed his attendants to carry away the tree stumps and roots, saying, "We''ll transport these things back to the Kingdom of Gran and sell them to the carving artists."

    Then, only a piece of thoroughly turned-overnd remained.

    Robb finally turned around and faced the astonished refugees, saying, "You need to properly cultivate and level thisnd so that I can nt cocoa. Do you understand?"

    The refugees now looked at Robb with a gaze of awe. They quickly bowed, saluted, and some even knelt down and kowtowed, saying, "We will work diligently."

    The next day, thend for the ntation was fully prepared. The refugees, or rather, the workers of the ntation, surrounded it with a fence and low walls to prevent wild animals from entering.

    Robb then took cocoa seeds (uncured cocoa beans) and nted them one by one in pits, watered them, looked up at the sky, noted the time, and smiled, saying, "Tomorrow at this time, your real work will begin."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 821: For the holy war, I am willing to die in battle.

    Chapter 821: For the holy war, I am willing to die in battle.

    The next day, Robb''s cocoa ntation had a harvest!

    Those workers were truly scared to death. You see, normally it takes about five years for a regr cocoa tree to bear fruit after being nted. But this monster, Robb, nted them for just one day, and they bore fruit. This speed was simply insane and unreasonable.

    This thing was money in the Maya continent!

    So much money grown overnight!

    The workers almost fainted...

    However, after a brief astonishment, they began to feel delighted. With such a powerful employer, would they ever have to worry about going hungry again? Absolutely not! As long as they worked hard and didn''t lose their jobs, they would live a stable life.

    Someone even suggested quickly expanding and letting the boss nt another patch of cocoa trees.

    But that suggestion was immediately rejected by Kante, who happened to be passing by and watching themotion with a trantor. Kante kindly reminded them, "Godfather is aszy as an old dog. He used God''s grace to create this cocoa tree ntation to solve your employment issues. If you want Godfather to use God''s grace again, forget about it unless there is a major event or change. Godfather will not agree to use God''s grace again. Just focus on working well in this ntation. If you want to grow more trees, you''ll have to use conventional methods like normal people and nt cocoa trees."

    The workers obediently followed, focusing on their essential work. They harvested the cocoa beans, saved some for nting, cleared a new field nearby, and used the normal methods to nt cocoa trees. Most of the cocoa beans were dried, ground, and then handed over to the sea merchants sent by Miss Queen, loaded ontorge ships, and escorted by the fleet back to the Kingdom of Gran...

    The royal chocte factory of the Kingdom of Gran finally received arge batch of raw materials.

    Several dayster, at night...

    It was ten o''clock at night, and Robb was still awake. He wasn''t ustomed to sleeping at this time. Moreover, an unexpected guest had arrived at the chapel today.

    The fugitive knight!

    This "explosion of righteousness" knight had been living in Robb''s mining town since defecting from the colony. As a former nobleman, he didn''t need to work. His loyal soldiers voluntarily participated in the town''s work and used a portion of their ie to support him.

    So, he was living a leisurely life now.

    Today he would visit here, tomorrow he would go there.

    Everything in the mining town made him feel fascinated. He witnessed the minecart tracks swiftly pulling out ore, as well as the smelting furnace producing arge batch of mithril in one go.

    He also saw running water, cement, sewage systems, and showers...

    Of course, he wasn''t the kind of person who liked to take a global perspective on things. These technological advancements only sparked his curiosity. He didn''t contemte their impact on the kingdom''s politics and economy the way Miss Queen did when she saw such things.

    What he preferred was to observe the lives of the Maya people from a knight''s perspective.

    He saw the harmonious coexistence of the Westerners and the Maya people here, living in peace and contentment.

    The Westerners hired the Maya people to work for them with fairpensation instead of resorting to very and coercion to force them intobor.

    As a result, although the Westerners gained fewer benefits, they earned more friendship from the Maya people. The number of Maya people in this small town increased every day, and the neighboring tribes'' Maya people were also influenced by this town.

    They were abandoning their primitive and backward tribal lives, aspiring to a lifestyle simr to that of the Westerners. They left their tribes, sought jobs in the mining town, earned money, and returned to their tribes as wealthy individuals. Their sess attracted even more Maya people.

    The town''s poption was growing rapidly! It was an insane expansion rate.

    The knight realized that this was the world he hoped to protect as a knighta world that was powerful yet gentle, where everyone was happy and grew up in the radiance of the Holy Light.

    Now, Robb sat nearby, listening to the conversation between the knight and little Yi.

    Little Yi, "The old Church of Light we used to believe in was harming us. They maliciously distorted the divine decree, making the Church of Light serve the Pope and the cardinals instead of serving the God of Light. We were deceived."

    The knight nodded in agreement, "Yes! I also raised questions about the Maya people to my superiors. I asked them why the God of Light loves everything but not these Maya people. My superiors said that the Maya people are heretics and unworthy of mercy. But I am well aware that these Maya people don''t have a religion at all, so how can they be heretics? It''s utterly absurd."

    Little Yi said, "Indeed, the God of Light loves everything, sobeling others as heretics and persecuting them is not the true intention of the God of Light but rather a malicious distortion by the old Church of Light."

    As they continued talking, both of them couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    Knight, "Sister of Light, from now on, I am a devout follower of the New Church of Light. I hope to find my true Holy Light here."

    Little Yi, "We warmly wee your arrival."

    Robb rolled his eyes on the side, wanting to make a sarcasticment, but he held back in the end.

    The knight spoke sincerely, "Sister of Light, I believe that the city-state model implemented by the Westwind City in the New World is excellent. I think it''s something that the people of the Kingdom of Norma should learn. Although I have fled here, I still have many friends in Norma. I think I can let them know about our way of treating the Maya people through letters... We should even spread the teachings of the New Church of Light and let the followers of the old Church of Light know what the true God of Light looks like."

    Little Yi shook her head, "It''s fine for our New Church of Light to spread its teachings in the Kingdom of Gran, but if we were to spread them in the Kingdom of Norma, it would likely lead to a very serious war."

    The knight firmly dered, "To defend the true Holy Light, let''sunch a holy war! I''m willing to die in battle!"

    "No, no, don''t do that," Little Yi quickly interrupted him, shaking her head. "Godfather supported me in establishing the New Church of Light and explicitly told me that we must not incite war in any form, especially the so-called holy war. The reason the old Church of Light has be what it is now is because they gained power and money through one holy war after another. As a result, they became corrupt, and the God of Light became less important to them. Power and money became what they pursued. We must not be like them."

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 822: Just do what is within your power

    Chapter 822: Just do what is within your power

    The knight couldn''t help but say, "Are we just going to sit back and watch the Old Church of Light persecute others?"

    Little Yi shook her head and said, "They have done wrong, and naturally, there will be people to deal with them, but it shouldn''t be us. Godfather is right. When bad people do bad things, it should be the responsibility of the kingdom''sw enforcement agencies to handle them, not the church. The church doesn''t have that right, nor should it have such power. When the church gains such power, it will embark on an abnormal path."

    The knight seemed to understand something. He turned his head and looked at Robb, only to see Robbzily flipping over on the stone stool and tossing a piece of chocte into his mouth. He looked like a worthless cker.

    The knight couldn''t help but sweat. "It''s hard to understand this Godfather."

    Little Yi smiled and said, "As time goes by, you will realize that his demeanor, as it is, is much more reassuring than him charging into battle."

    The knight couldn''t help but whisper, "With such power, has he ever thought of conquering the world?"

    Little Yi shook her head. "Godfather said that the development of transportation andmunication, as well as the integration of culture and race, will constrain the size of a kingdom''s territory. If a kingdom forcefully tries to unify the world through military force when transportation andmunication are not well developed and there are still cultural and racial barriers, the result will only be a quick disintegration. It would be meaningless, and he wont bother with such foolishness."

    The knight eximed and carefully recalled history. Isn''t that exactly how it happened?

    He couldn''t help but sigh, "Godfather is truly wise. I can''tpare at all."

    "Hey!" Robb protested, "Why are you insulting people?"

    The knight replied, "I didn''t, I didn''t!"

    Robbughed and said, "Rx, I was just joking with you."

    The knight looked confused. What''s so funny about that? Anyway, let''s get back to the matter at hand. He looked at Robb with a serious expression and said, "Godfather, it''s a good thing that you don''t like war, and I admire you for it. But you also need to see that countless Maya people are living in dire conditions in the colonies. We only managed to save a mere two hundred people. There are countless thousands of people suffering in numerous colonies. Are we just going to stand by and watch them die? Can''t we extend a helping hand and assist them?"

    Robb shrugged and said, "The world is so big, and there are so many people living in miserable conditions everywhere, north and south. How can we save them all? Unless we start a war and unify the world, we won''t even be able to touch many of those people. And if weunch a war to unify the world, the process itself will bring countless hardships. It is meaningful to harm a group of people in order to save another group."

    The knight pondered carefully and said, "Hmm? It seems like you''re right."

    "Help those within our reach, those we can see and touch," Robb said. "As for those beyond our reach, let''s leave them be. It''s better not to forcibly do good deeds if it only ends up causing chaos in the world."

    Little Yi''s face stiffened as she said, "Is this the excuse you''ve found for your ownziness? You almost had me believing it."

    Robb remained silent.

    Little Yi continued, "Although I cannot incite the followers to wage holy wars, I now understand what I should do. I should strive to spread my knowledge and make more ignorant people be enlightened. Then, they will know how to judge for themselves what they should do."

    Robb pped his hands and said, "That''s the way! I think that''s the true path."

    The knight thought for a moment and said, "You''re right. I will write a letter to my friends in the Kingdom of Norma, telling them about the way Westwind City treats the Maya people, and then leave it up to them to decide how to act."

    Just as the three were discussing this, the crystal ball in front of Robb lit up.

    It was a call from The Queen!

    Robb answered the call and saw the Queen sitting in a garden lit by the evening sun. There was an empty te on the stone table in front of her, indicating that she had just finished dinner.

    "The second batch of cream choctes is out of the factory," the Queen went straight to the point as soon as the call connected, without any small talk.

    Robb smiled and said, "Making crazy profits again?"

    "Yeah!" The Queen pouted. "But I''m not happy. I asked you to nt cocoa beans for me, but you refused. When a group of refugees arrived, you immediately nted arge area. What''s your intention? Am I uglier than the refugees?"

    "No, no, no, you''re super beautiful," Robb said. "Each and every refugee is hideous. The matter of nting cocoa beans has nothing to do with the refugees'' appearance."

    Before he could finish his sentence, the young female trantor appeared behind him. Although she was incredibly thin, her facial features were quite attractive. Her face happened to be in front of the crystal ball as she said to Robb, "Godfather, one of my fellow townsmen found a strange stone outside and heard that you''re looking for various strange stones. So I brought it here to show you."

    She handed over a small stone with both hands, and Robb nced at it, shaking his head. He said, "Thank him for his kindness, but this stone is of no use. It''s not what I''m looking for."

    The female trantor said, "Oh, okay."

    After speaking, she stepped back and walked away.

    Robb turned his attention back to the crystal ball and saw the Queen making a face that resembled the expression of "all men are boorish."

    Robb asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?"

    The Queen huffed and said, "It has nothing to do with the refugees'' appearance, right?"

    "It has nothing to do with it!"

    "Then, what''s the deal with that woman just now?"

    "That was the trantor. She has nothing to do with the ntation workers." Robb snorted, "It''s impossible to use that to mock me."

    The Queen pped the table, frustrated. "Get a male trantor!"

    "I won''t change it!" Robb pped the table as well. "I prefer a beautiful female trantor, not a male one."

    The Queen had no way to deal with this unyielding person, so she decided not to bring up that matter and changed the topic. She said, "Something interesting has happened."

    "Oh?" Robb asked, intrigued. "What is it?"

    The Queen said, "After the second batch of choctes was produced, the Church of Darkness wanted some."

    Robb immediately became amused. "Didn''t they stop the trade between Lost City and West Gran? Why do they suddenly want choctes?"

    Speaking of this, the Queen was also amused. "After our free trade port opened, the Church of Darkness realized that their decision to halt the trade was extremely foolish. Not only did they fail to cut off our supply channels, but they also cut off their own."

    Lost City was just a small harbor city located in the southwest corner of the continent, with virtually no local resources. In the past, it relied on goods transported from the West Gran and had no shortage of anything. But now, they voluntarily severed their trade with West Gran, losing their supply from the maind. What advantage did they have left?

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 823: Restarting trade with Lost City

    Chapter 823: Restarting trade with Lost City

    The queen had a gloating expression on her face. "Those foolish tricksters from the Church of Darkness, they don''t even understand the most basic principles of trade. Without the support of my Kingdom of Gran, what use is that pathetic little city? It will only continue to be marginalized. Many seafarers are now toozy to go to Lost City''s port, or they only go there to replenish food and water."

    Robb raised augh. "They brought it upon themselves. They didn''t understand the power of a free trade port. Now they should have learned their lesson. Did anyone follow your lead?"

    The queen shook her head. "They dare not. I can exempt the port from taxes to attract merchants, but Lost City dares not do so. Besides this port, where else can they collect taxes?"

    At this point, she suddenly showed a gentle look towards Robb. "Factories from all over the kingdom are now contributing a significant amount of tax revenue, far surpassing agricultural taxes. This is all thanks to you for putting us on the right path."

    Robb smiled and remained silent.

    Suddenly, the queen''s expression became serious again, and she spoke in a low voice, "I want to hear your opinion. The Church of Darkness now suddenly wants to buy chocte from me. It''s obvious that they want to reopen the trade window with my Kingdom of Gran and restore trade rtions. Should I agree?"

    Robb didn''t rush to answer but instead asked, "What are your current thoughts?"

    A trace of anger shed in the queen''s eyes. "I don''t want to agree! They cut off trade and then want to resume it at their will? I want to block the Church of Darkness''s ovend trade route and leave them to die in the southwest corner."

    Robb couldn''t help butugh. "Queen, I don''t quite agree with your idea."

    "Oh? What is your opinion?"

    Robb said, "Do you know who is more susceptible to being fooled by chatans?"

    The queen pondered the question seriously. "The poor and the less educated."

    "Exactly!" Robb said, "You want the Church of Darkness to suffer? The Church won''t suffer. It''s always the ordinary people of Lost City who suffer. The poorer they be, the more they will believe in the nonsense of the chatans."

    The queen fell silent.

    His words made sense!

    Robb continued, "I suggest that you take this opportunity to reopen trade and flood Lost City with all those extravagant luxuries. If they want chocte, give it to them at a high price. Then sell them books and knowledge at a low price. Export goods on one hand and cultural influence on the other."

    The queen remained speechless.

    Robb said, You don''t know, but humans have a strange tendency. They always think that everything advanced kingdoms and regions do is right and good, while everything backward countries and regions do is wrong and ignorant.

    With an evil smile, Robb continued, "As long as you keep providing the people of Lost City with things they can''t produce themselves, like chocte, they will increasingly feel the beauty of the Kingdom of Gran and the backwardness of Lost City. Then they will start longing for everything in the Kingdom of Gran. They will think that even if the queen farts, it smells good, while if the pope says something, it stinks. At that time, it will be rtively easy for you to get rid of the Church of Darkness, the thorn in your side."

    The queen nced sideways. "What kind of metaphor is this?"

    "The metaphor doesn''t matter," Robbughed. "I just mean that opening up trade will actually help you control it. If you close it off, the people of Lost City won''t know or understand anything. They might even think that the people of the Kingdom of Gran are just like them, stuck in one ce. Then, what reason do they have to admire the Kingdom of Gran?"

    Finally, the queen understood something. "Fine, I understand. I''ll provide Lost City with a batch of chocte."

    "Remember, at an exorbitant price!" Robb chuckled mischievously.

    The queen snorted, "Of course. If I can''t sell it at an exorbitant price, I''d rather eat it myself."

    The queen had great trust in Robb''s words.

    After hanging up the phone, she began to make arrangements.

    First, she agreed to the Church of Darkness''s request to buy chocte and then deliberately gave them an opportunity to restart trade. Having grown up amidst the influence of major powers, she was extremely skilled in negotiations, and she seized this opportunity without leaving a trace.

    The Church of Darkness thought they had seeded and quickly put forward the request to the queen to "restart trade." They even hypocritically stated that despite their religious differences, the people of Lost City were still subjects of the Kingdom of Gran and bbered on.

    Pretending to be reluctant, the queen forced the Church of Darkness to agree to a series of humiliating agreements before the two sides "finally" reached an agreement and restarted trade.

    After a long period of embargo, Lost City was in desperate need of various supplies. Once trade resumed, they frantically bought goods from the Kingdom of Gran. The queen took the opportunity to make a huge profit, as Robb suggested, by selling raremodities at high prices, while cultural products were practically given away in Lost City.

    For example, romantic films directed by the Elf elder, love novels written by the White Birch Elder, urban dramas set in Lost City, and everyday life-focused manga were all thrown into Lost City as if they were practically free.

    Anyway, as long as through stories, people can see how rich the cultural products of the metropolitan life in the Kingdom of Gran are, they throw them into Lost City as if they were free.

    When the residents of Lost City saw these movies, dramas, and manga, they were amazed to discover how damn happy the people of the Kingdom of Gran lived. Every household had running water, sugar to eat, could afford a "refrigerator," and could afford to drink the Coca-C... Oh, and let''s not forget the ridiculously expensive choctes that ordinary people couldn''t even afford a bite of. In the romantic films, as soon as the male protagonist appeared, there would be arge te of choctes. He would personally unwrap the chocte from its wrapper and feed them to the female protagonist, who would then disy a happy and sweet smile.

    The CEO male lead would often buy a fishing pond for the female lead as a gift, and the technology used in the pond was a unique technique from the Westwind City, using flowing water to raise fish! They even used the scientific fish feed.

    The rich second-generation male lead would frequently buy the most beautiful stockings for his girlfriend, embroidered with gold and silver threads, shimmering and morous. The crucial point was that they werebeled with a "Corton" brand logo, a top luxury brand. There''s no woman who wouldn''t like it.

    The most outrageous thing was in one of the romantic dramas, the male lead actually gave the female lead a Westwind brand diesel car. What the hell, this thing was insanely expensive! Even regr wealthy people couldn''t afford the fuel, let alone receiving a whole car as a gift.

    Who can resist this kind of movie?

    The result of watching them repeatedly is that they always feel that the Kingdom of Gran is good and Lost City is inferior. They can''t wait to immerse themselves in the embrace of the Kingdom of Gran.

    Sadly, they don''t know that they are actually living in a fantasy. While the real Kingdom of Gran is indeed wealthy, it is not at the level depicted in the movies. It''s a downright deadly deception.

    TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

 Chapter 824: The thieves who steal mines have arrived

    Chapter 824: The thieves who steal mines have arrived

    In the year 1351, summer!

    Robb, apanied by his own little sisters, set off from the city of Westwind through a transmission gate, in a mood for a rxing trip. They arrived at the mining town and, unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived, they were caught in a heavy downpour, drenched like soaked chickens.

    In the Maya continent, everything else was fine except for the frequent and headache-inducing heavy rain. Moreover, the rain here was different from other ces. Once it started, it became crazily relentless and unreasonable, and it wouldn''t stop immediately. It couldst for several consecutive days.

    It gave people a feeling as if a storm of rain and wind was destroying the world!

    Robb stood at the entrance of the transmission gate, rainwater dripping from his hair and face, and pointed at the sky, saying, "What the heck? Are you kidding me? I just stepped through the gate, and now I''m getting soaked in rain?"

    Suofa and Lilian, who were beside him, were alsopletely drenched, but unlike Robb''sints about the sky, they smiled and each took one of Robb''s hands. Suofa said, "Let''s go back to Westwind City, take a shower, change clothes. It seems like we can''t stay in the Maya continent for now."

    With two girls holding his hands, Robb''s mood improved, and he stopped being angry. He smiled and asked, "So, are we going to take a shower together when we go back?"

    Suofa quickly let go of Robb''s hand and jumped back a meter or two, but Lilian blushed, not agreeing but not protesting either, appearing as if saying, "It''s up to you."

    Robb was delighted in his heart and eximed, "Let''s go, let''s go back!"

    He was eager to pull Lilian towards the transmission gate. However, at that moment, amidst the raging wind and rain, a Maya Eagle Warrior ran towards the chapel. The heavy rain seemed to have no effect on the warrior, who ran in the rain as if it were a sunny day. While running, he was babbling something in the Mayanguage towards the chapel. Then, a Maya beauty''s head popped out from the chapel, Robb''s Maya interpreter.

    When the female interpreter arrived herest year, she looked sickly and pale, but now she had be healthy and beautiful, exuding the typical beauty of a brown-skinned woman. She listened to the Eagle Warrior for a while and quickly turned her head to shout at Robb, who was standing by the transmission gate, "Godfather, there''s something going on!"

    Robb was speechless. He was just about to go back and take a shower with Lilian. It was such a joyful thing, but you bastards couldn''t stop bothering me with your troubles? He asked impatiently, "What''s the matter?"

    The female interpreter, along with the Eagle Warrior, ran up to Robb Everyone was drenched like soaked chickens. She quickly said, "This Eagle Warrior says that Miss Xuelu and her twopanions encountered the People of Norma while adventuring outside. They followed the People of Norma and discovered that they seemed to be spying on our Saronite Mine."

    "Hmm?" Robb couldn''t help but smile when he heard this. "What do they want to do?"

    The female interpreter whispered, "Miss Xuelu asked the Eagle Warrior to tell us that they are nning to secretly dig out the Saronite, taking advantage of the heavy rain pouring down."

    The ck mine containing the Saronite was located a bit far from the mining town, in the western jungle, and it was also quite far from the Gada Tribe and the Pr Tribe. Due to its powerful evil aura, no one besides Robb could mine there. Therefore, it was impossible to establish a mining operation there, and Robb himself waszy and didn''t want to spend time mining there.

    So, while there might be asional visits to that ce, no one would bother when a heavy rain started pouring down.

    In any case, once the heavy rain started in the Maya continent, it wouldst for a long time, several days or even dozens of days. It would never end. Taking advantage of the cover provided by the heavy rain toe and steal the mines was quite a cunning move.

    Unfortunately, the People of Norma had some bad luck and their mine theft was discovered by three adventurers.

    Robb couldn''t help but sigh in frustration, "Damn, a great nation like theirs, do they have to be so embarrassing?"

    Both the female interpreter and the Eagle Warrior remained silent, waiting for Robb to speak.

    Lilian never got involved in such matters and stood obediently by the side, holding onto Robb''s hand without letting go.

    Only Suofa approached and asked, "What should we do? Should we send a team to protect the Saronite Mine?"

    Robb shook his head, "It''s a worthless mine. No one can mine it except for me. What''s the use of theming? Forget it, if the People of Norma are interested, let them find a way to mine it. Besides, it''s just a level 80 mine, I haven''t even paid much attention to..."

    He stopped abruptly in the middle of his sentence and said, "Huh?"

    Suofa asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Why did your expression suddenly change?"

    Robb''s expression turned grim, "We can''t let them have this mine because... if they want to dig this mine, I''m afraid..."

    At this point, Robb''s tone became somewhat heavy as he nced at the Maya beauty interpreter and the Eagle Warrior in front of him. He whispered, "The Saronite is a kind of ore that makes people feel ufortable. The People of Norma must have already known this, and since they have nned toe and steal the mines, they must have also found out about this. So, they won''t easilye and dig these mines themselves."

    Suofa had apanied Robb to that mine before, and she knew very well how unpleasant the Saronite made people feel. She furrowed her brows and asked, "Are you saying they will make the Maya people mine it for them?"

    "Yes!" Robb whispered, "Without a doubt, they will force the Maya ves to go up the mountain and mine. The ufortable evil aura will be left for the ves to endure. The ves'' bodies were already not in good condition, and engaging in heavy physicalbor under that kind of evil aura... I''m afraid..."

    Suofa and Lilian both had sorrowful expressions on their faces.

    Even the beautiful interpreter and the Eagle Warrior couldn''t help but be moved.

    Robb said, "Tell Elsie to take some people and intercept those People of Norma, don''t let them have the chance to reach the foot of that mine."

    Suofa nodded and quickly went off.

    Robb sighed, shook his head, and held Lilian''s hand as they headed towards the chapel in the mining town. "Let''s stay here for the next few days and see how this situation unfolds."

    Lilian whispered in his ear, "Why don''t we dig a hot spring in the courtyard here? We can soak in it together."

    Robb immediately became delighted, "Lets! Once it''s dug, we can set up a canopy over it. I love soaking in hot springs when it''s raining."

    A few minutester, Suofa returned with Elsie, who ran through the rain, followed by arge group of Westwind Warriors, the knight who had escaped from Norma and his men, and a group of hired Eagle Warriors who joined the defense of the mining town.

    The Eagle Warriors didn''t mind the heavy rain, but Elsie and the others felt quite miserable in the rain. Their armor was probably soaked, and they had displeased expressions. However, as soon as they stood in front of Robb, Elsie''s expression turned resolute and fearless, "Godfather, I will depart immediately to drive away those damn thieves."

    TL: Thank you for supporting me, Wrathofdragon!! I''ll try to keep this upload schedule till the end. I hope you''ll stay with me till then!! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 825: Western Exploration

    Chapter 825: Western Exploration

    Elsie led a team of people out, while Robb stayed in the chapel. Since his clothes were already soaked, it was pointless to seek shelter from the rain. Instead, he took advantage of the time to dig arge hole in the yard and set up a canopy above it. He filled the hole with water and used a fire spell to heat it up, turning it into a "hot spring." With a cheerful smile, he jumped into the water.

    Lilian looked around cautiously and, seeing that there was no one around due to the heavy rain, she quietly slipped into the water as well. However, she remained cautious and didn''t take off her wet clothes.

    Robb eximed, "Hey, you brought your clothes in!"

    Only Lilian''s head was above the water, and after looking around for a while to make sure it was safe, she pulled out a dress from the water.

    Although Robb was flirtatious, seeing her actually do that surprised him, "Oh my Lilian, you''re bing bolder. Wait a moment, I need to build a wall around this hot spring pool. Even though you can''t see anyone around, those Maya Eagle Warriors can hide in the jungle without being easily noticed by me. I don''t want you to expose yourself."

    Several hourster, Elsie and the team returned. Not only did the warriorse back, but they also brought back arge group of seemingly pitiful Maya people. Interestingly, most of them recognized the fugitive knight, indicating that they were also from the colony to the south.

    Elsie approached Robb and reported, "Godfather, it''s people from the southern colony again. They are the same group as the Iron Horse Knights who harassed usst time. Their spies have discovered that we have a Saronite mine, and they also know that the Saronite shield and gauntlets worn by Kante are very powerful. That''s why they wanted to steal our ore during the rainy season."

    Robb nodded in understanding.

    The fugitive knight approached, "This time, they came to steal the ore with arge number of Maya ves. They want to force them to mine and use them as expendable resources, even if they die from the influence of the evil aura. It''s truly despicable."

    Robb sighed and shook his head, "Every penny earned by the colonizers is tainted with the blood of the indigenous people. Elsie, take care of these refugees. Give them some light physical work for now. Once their health improves, they can find other jobs."

    Elsie nodded and led the people away.

    However, the fugitive knight approached again, "Godfather, we saw Miss Xuelu and the other two near the Saronite mine. We just fought together, but they haven''t nned toe back yet."

    Robbughed, "Xuelu is just like that, always running around outside. When she gets tired, she wille back to tease me for a few days, and then she will go out again."

    Upon hearing the phrase "tease me for a few days," the fugitive knight felt like he had consumed a billion tons of dog food and almost jumped up toin. However, he forcefully held it back and whispered, "Miss Xuelu said they overheard the conversation of the people of Norma. They are venturing deeper into the ind of the Maya continent, westward."

    Currently, whether it''s the Gran or the Norma people, their exploration of the New Continent is still in its early stages. They have only explored a portion of the eastern coastal areas of the Maya continent andck knowledge about the central and western parts.

    Robb curiously asked, "Considering the current level of development of Norma in the New Continent, do they have enough resources to explore the west?"

    It should be noted that Norma has only been operating in the Maya continent for about five years, and at this time, the construction of the colonies is still a mess. Where would they find the resources to explore the west?

    Speaking of this, the fugitive knight had more authority to speak. He shook his head and said, "Indeed, Norma is still inexperienced in managing the New Continent. The coastal colonies are in ruins and far inferior in constructionpared to the mining town of Westwind City. However, the higher-ups never intended to develop this side well; they only wanted toe here and plunder the resources."

    He paused and continued, "I received a letter from a friend in the colony a few days ago. They said that amand had just arrived from the homnd, instructing them not to limit their vision to the existing colonies but to search for rare minerals, gold, and gemstones. Once they find ore, they are to capture arge number of natives and force them to dig relentlessly, and then transport everything back to the homnd."

    Robb scoffed, "Ha! It''s a crazy form of plunderism, isn''t it?"

    While he scoffed, Robb knew that such actions would indeed bring prosperity to the colonizers for centuries, but this prosperity would be built upon the suffering of others, which was very uninteresting.

    The fugitive knight said, "This is probably one of the reasons why they want to steal Saronite."

    Robb nodded, "If they are going to explore the west, it''s actually a good thing for me. If they find any valuable minerals, can you find a way to let me know first?"

    The fugitive knight replied, "I can!" Then, with a slightly embarrassed chuckle, he added, "If there''s enough money to buy intelligence, that is."

    Robb came to the New Continent primarily to find rare minerals and prepare for the ck Dragon battle. It''s now the summer of the year 1351, and there''s only half a year left until 1352, which is the next year the ck Dragon will appear. If he can''t gather enough good equipment before the New Year''s bell rings, there''s a good chance he won''t be able to kill the ck Dragon this year.

    Therefore, his need for new minerals is quite urgent!

    However, due to the limited involvement of Westwind City and the Kingdom of Gran, as well as the almost nonexistent map-making abilities of the Maya people, Robb''s progress in finding minerals on the New Continent has been far from ideal. Over the past few months, he hasn''t made any discoveries. Now, hearing that Norma is starting to explore the west, it''s definitely not something bad.

    Robb doesn''t intend to steal Normas mines, but in the real world, minerals tend to coexist. If they find any minerals, there''s a good chance Robb can find simr ones nearby. So, it''s not a bad idea to follow along and seize any opportunities.

    He patted the fugitive knight on the shoulder with a smile, "You''ve been with us for quite some time, and you should have heard from the merchants. Anyone who brings me strange and rare stones will be generously rewarded. When have I ever been reluctant to spend money? Just focus on spending the money and take care of your friends in Normas colony. If I get my hands on something good, there will be a great reward for you."

    The fugitive knight nodded in agreement, took some money, and secretly sent their trusted confidant back to the colony to contact their old friend.

    Norma has been developing the New Continent for many years, with arge territory and numerous colonies. They have also created more maps. With such a wide dispersion, it will undoubtedly be easier for them to find minerals.

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 826: My name is White Deer

    Chapter 826: My name is White Deer

    Normas great exploration of the west has begun!

    Of course, we can only call it great exploration, not great development.

    They have no intention of developing the west; they are merely acting as bandits.

    Every day, informants from the colonies send various pieces of information to the Fugitive Knight. Among them are reports of a western tribe destroyed by the Northerners, with all the warriors killed and themon people enved. Or perhaps a tribe forced to leave their homnd and seek refuge in the deep mountains and forests, hiding from the Northerners...

    Such news brings tears to the eyes of the "kind and righteous" Fugitive Knight, and even Little Yi and the two light Sisters can''t help but feel sorrowful.

    However, the people of Westwind City have limited capabilities. They cannot rescue these people from all over the Maya continent like a firefighting team. They can only do their best to amodate some Maya refugees.

    For every Maya person Westwind City takes in, they must provide them with a job. At this stage, Robb cannot magically create countless job positions. It is impossible to save the millions of Maya people on this continent, and everyone knows this very well.

    The Maya people themselves are quite resourceful. The Gada and Pr tribes, the first two tribes to have contact with Westwind City, have started to emte the city. They have clearedrge areas ofnd and begun mass cultivation of crops such as potatoes, sweet potatoes, and tomatoes, which are native to the Maya continent. They already knew how to grow these crops, and now they just need to adopt the more advancedrge-scale cultivation concepts from Westwind City to seed.

    The wealthier chiefs have started to establish their own ntations. The chief of the Gada tribe even used most of his cocoa beans to trade with Robb for a dozen or so weaving machines. He has built a weaving factory and entered the business of weaving and selling cloth.

    The indigenous people of the Maya continent were still using very primitive hand-weaving techniques, but after the chief''s son learned knowledge at the technical school in Westwind City and returned to tell his father that weaving with weaving machines was the way to go, the father and son started this endeavor.

    This can be considered as being at the forefront of the times and quite remarkable.

    There are many other simr influences that cannot be listed one by one. In summary, under the leadership of Westwind City, the Maya people, much like the people of Westwind Town in the past, have embarked on a rapid path of growth following Robb.

    The pouring rain continued to wash through the jungle relentlessly.

    Robb sat under the eaves of the chapel, with Lillian behind him, giving him a shoulder massage.

    In his hands are several sheepskin maps, which he looked at with great interest.

    These maps were sent by the Fugitive Knight''s friend from the southern colonies.

    The maps were drawn by the Northerners'' exploration team, with their colonies and several supply points built in the deep western regions as the center. They were created for exploration in all directions, mostly covering areas that Robb has not yet explored.

    Robb tapped the map with his hand and smiled, saying, "Great, now I have something to do again."

    Without needing his instructions, Elsie went to find twenty Eagle Warriors to serve as guides and scouts. These Eagle Warriors are highly effective as scouts in the jungles of the Maya continent, just like the elves on the Fengmo Continent.

    Before long, an exploration team going west was formed.

    Robb, Suofa, Elsie, and Kante, along with ten Westwind Warriors and twenty Eagle Warriors, set off. The most interesting part was that the beautiful trantor, surprisingly, dressed in a colorful feathered outfit, carrying a small leather shield in her left hand and a spear in her right, was intending to join them.

    Robb couldn''t help but be amazed. "Hey, what are youing along for?"

    The trantor replied, "I''ming along as the trantor!"

    Robb shrugged. "It''s very dangerous. Many of the Eagle Warriors can understand me now. For such a risky mission, you shouldn''t get involved."

    The trantor tapped her left hand''s small shield with the spear in her right hand confidently and said, "Godfather, although you are great, you stillck understanding of us Maya people. Do you really think Eagle Warriors are only male?"

    "Uh, of course, they''re male. Otherwise, why are they called ''Eagle Warriors'' and not ''Eagleesses''?"

    Robb made a sarcasticment, leaving the trantor speechless for a moment. After a few seconds, she awkwardly said, "Okay, we women can''t be Eagle Warriors, but people in the tribe generally refer to us as Amazonian female warriors."

    "Wow?" Robb was greatly surprised. "Is that true? The first time I saw you, you were skin and bones, almost dying. Now suddenly you''re telling me you''re a female warrior? Don''t tell me someone, with brass knuckles on, forced the author to change the story?"

    The female warrior said awkwardly, "It''s not a change in the story! It''s because our tribe was defeated, and I was captured and starved for a long time, which made me look like that. Recently, I''ve been able to eat well and take care of my body, so I''ve regained my strength."

    Well, Robb decided not to make any more sarcasticments and just asked, "Since we''re using the ''change in the story'' method, you must be an extraordinary person. Now, I have to ask, what''s your name?"

    The female warrior said, "My Maya name is , which trantes to ''White Deer.'' You can call me White Deer."

    Robb turned his head and whispered to Suofa, "Was the previous editor''s name White Deer?"

    Suofa nodded subtly, afraid of being seen by others.

    Robb said, "Now the ''change in the story'' is confirmed. Well, let here along."

    Everyone prepared to set off...

    At this moment, the relentless pouring rain continued without mercy, but no one suggested waiting for the rain to stop before proceeding. In the Maya jungle, once the rain starts, it doesn''t stop. If they were to wait for the rain to stop, they might as well forget about setting off.

    The apanying Maya people didn''t need any shelter from the rain. They felt no pressure being soaked, while the Westwind Warriors all wore raincoats. Even Suofa wrapped herself in a ck raincoat, giving her a somewhat assassin-like aura.

    Only Robb was unhappy about wearing that thing. It was heavy and stuffy. He casually cast a water bubble spell, and a peculiar water bubble enveloped him in the middle. When the rain hit the bubble, it gently bounced off, keeping Robbpletely dry inside. Moreover, when he spoke to people outside, the water bubble didn''t interfere because water has excellent sound transmission properties.

    The strange bubble fascinated the Maya people. Several Eagle Warriors approached to take a closer look, and even White Deer widened her eyes, saying, "Can I poke it with my spear?"

    "Go ahead! Don''t worry, even if you burst it, I won''t me you."

    White Deer poked the bubble with the tip of her spear but found that it couldn''t prate it. The water bubble actually had a protective shield, leaving her amazed. "The white people''s sorcery is incredible."

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 827: Who wants this gold mine?

    Chapter 827: Who wants this gold mine?

    Westward!

    The Maya jungle is not a ce suitable for humans to stay. Once you''re away from town, life bes inconvenient. The rain keeps pouring, day and night, making it difficult to find a dry ce to spend the night in this broken jungle.

    Fortunately, in the world of swords and magic, solving this problem is much easier than in the previous world. Robb only needs to use fire magic to create a dry area and use earth magic to build a house whenever needed.

    So, when it''s time to rest at night, Robb would just use a few spells to provide everyone with a rtively safe environment to rest in.

    Xuelus party, and the exploration teams led by the King of Norma also use this method to solve the problem of resting in the jungle. Otherwise, no one can withstand such a climate.

    After walking west for three days, a scout eagle warriores back and reports, "We found a supply station of the Norma people, just two miles to the west."

    Robb took out the map andpared it. This is the first supply station marked on the map. There are several more to the west. Kingdom of Norma has already prated deep into this continent, which can be considered asying a foundation for Robb''s exploration westward.

    He carefully looked at the sheepskin map in his hand and discovered a big red dot on it, representing his own location. Of course, Elsie and the others cannot see it because they don''t have the privilege to enjoy the game. Only Robb can see the red dot representing himself when looking at the map.

    Robb activated the "Mineral Search" skill, and two small yellow dots immediately appeared on the map, indicating the locations of minerals.

    One of them is very close to them, right at the location of the supply station that the eagle warrior just reported. They ovep!

    Robb can''t help butugh, "The Norma people found a mine here and built a supply station on top of it as a marker. That''s quite clever. In the future, this supply station can directly be a colonial settlement dedicated to mining."

    Elsie chuckled beside him, "A small supply station, there probably aren''t many soldiers inside. If the mine here is good, we should take it over."

    Robb scolds irritably, "Taking someone else''s things is not right. If it''s truly a valuable mine for me, I would negotiate with the Kingdom of Norma, not directly take it by force. I''m not that kind of person."

    Elsie quipped, "But didn''t we already take a mithril mine from the Norma people?"

    Robb shrugs, "That was taken by the Queen, not me. The mine is now in the queen''s hands, and I have nothing to do with it."

    "Well, you call that having nothing to do with it?" The fugitive knight couldn''t help but make an old joke.

    However, Elsie had no intention of making any sarcasticments. Instead, he turned to the fugitive knight and said, "Godfather didn''t dig half a piece of ore from that mine, so it has nothing to do with us."

    Fugitive Knight: "..."

    He didn''t know how to retort against such unreasonable words. Well, just ignore him.

    The group quietly approached the supply point of the Kingdom of Norma...

    As expected, the scale of this supply point was very small, with only a few wooden huts. It looked like there were only a few dozen soldiers stationed there. There was a pit dug in the middle of the floor of one of the huts, and you could faintly see a few pieces of ore thrown by the pit.

    From a distance, it wasn''t clear what kind of ore it was. Elsie whispered, "Let''s charge in and drive away their people, then we can study what kind of ore it is."

    Robb shook his head and smiled, "I''ve already seen it. It''s a silver mine, and it''s useless."

    "Silver... a silver mine is useless?" One of the apanying eagle warriors eximed in disbelief. "Godfather, a silver mine is worth fighting for."

    "Worth my foot." Robb couldn''t be bothered with such a worthless mine. He led the team to continue moving and headed towards another yellow dot on the map. When they arrived, there were no Norma people here. It seemed that the Norma people hadn''t discovered that there was also a mine here. Robb punched the ground casually, and the vein of the mine was exposed. He took a closer look and shook his head, "It''s a gold mine. It''s useless. Let''s not bother with this ce."

    "Ha!" The fugitive knight almost spat blood and fell to the ground. "A gold... a gold mine is also useless?"

    "Tsk, it''s not my style to make a big fuss here just to dig out a bit of useless gold." Robb said, "If any of you are interested, you can develop this gold mine in the future. I''m not interested, anyway."

    The fugitive knight was overjoyed, but then he immediately turned to Elsie and asked, "Will you take over this mine?"

    Elsie shook her head, "Wealth means nothing to me. I wholeheartedly follow Godfather. Wherever he goes, I go. Where do I find the time to dig for gold? I haven''t done any business other than what Godfather has entrusted to me."

    Fugitive Knight: "..."

    Well, this guy doesn''t like the path ofmerce. He prefers the path of a warrior! No more questions. He then turned to Kante, "Does the Chengguang family want this mine?"

    Kante shook his head, "We are currently deeply engaged in the sugar and snack industry. As Godfather said, greed leads to no good. We just need to excel in the sugar industry. It''s meaningless for us to go overseas and dig a mine. It''s better to establish a ntation and grow cocoa trees, which would be more helpful to our sugar business."

    As soon as these words were spoken, the fugitive knight couldn''t help but rejoice. He pulled a few of the apanying eagle warriors together and whispered, "I''ll provide the initial capital to purchase mining equipment, and you''ll be responsible for hiring and managing Maya workers. I''ll take 80% of the shares, and you''ll take 20%. Let''s develop this gold mine together, how about it?"

    "Great, great!" The eagle warriors nodded eagerly, then asked, "What does ''shares'' mean?"

    Fugitive Knight: "..."

    Forget about discussing shares. The fugitive knight said, "I''ll take care of all the preparations, and you can help me with thebor. Your wages will be the same as what Godfather pays you."

    The eagle warriors nodded vigorously. "That''s great, even better."

    Robb overheard their conversation and could only shake his head with a wry smile.

    The fugitive knight took out a copy of the map and marked the location of the gold mine on it. He then satisfiedly put it away, thinking to himself, [It seems like I made the right choice to defect from the Kingdom of Norma. Not only have I upheld my inner justice, but I also obtained a gold mine of my own. All the gold extracted from here will belong to me.]

    After a brief stop, the group crossed the Kingdom of Norma''s supply point and continued forward.

    As they walked, Robb sequentially used his "Herb search" and "Wood search" abilities.

    Luck was on their side in finding herbs. They actually found a level 80 herb that could be used to craft intermediate mana potions. Moreover, real-life herbs were different from those in the game. In the game, you would only find one herb, but in the real world, finding one herb meant finding a whole patch because nts reproduce in patches.

    Robb had the people with him pick as much as they could, filling several bags.

    However, luck wasn''t as good when it came to finding wood. They only found a patch of ckwood, which was abundant near the Gada tribe and wasn''t considered something rare. As they walked, Robb would asionally chop down trees and casually craft some ckwood bows for the apanying eagle warriors, ensuring they were well-equipped.

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 828: Dont go to the northwest mountains

    Chapter 828: Don''t go to the northwest mountains

    The journey westward reached its ninth day!

    Robb and his group had been surrounded by rain all along the way. There were heavy downpours, drizzles, and light showers like fine threads. If it weren''t for magic, it would have been impossible to endure nine days in such a rainforest. Robb was now deeply experiencing the hardships that humans had faced when they developed the rainforest.

    At noon that day, the group arrived at a small Maya vige hidden deep in the jungle. The vige appeared inconspicuous and peaceful, but now ity in ruins.

    All the thatched houses in the vige had been burned, not by ordinary fire because it had been raining continuously, making it difficult for fire to burn anything. The vige had been destroyed by fire magic, and even residual particles of fire magic lingered in the air, notpletely dissipated.

    The ground was littered with corpsesmen, women, the elderly, and children. In the eyes of the People of Norma, the Maya people had no rights. They were considered inferior to livestock, so when they killed the Maya people, they showed no mercy. Regardless of age, everyone fell to their des without any psychological burden.

    When the scout eagle warriors led Robb and his group to this vige, their faces were filled with anger, and their eyes burned with fury. Robb sighed lightly, waved his hand, and countless white feathers descended from the sky, scattering all around.

    Soon, the lifeless Maya people began to rise from the ground.

    These people were confused after experiencing death and resurrection. They couldn''t figure out the situation and anxiously searched for weapons when they saw Robb and his group.

    Robb''s beautiful trantor, White Deer, quickly spoke up, "Don''t panic! We are not the same as those who harmed you."

    She exined along with several eagle warriors, and it took a while to calm the Maya people in the vige.

    However, it took even longer to find out what had happened to them.

    White Deer turned to Robb and said, "Yesterday, before sunset, the People of Norma arrived here and discovered this Maya vige. The eagle warriors in the vige shed with the People of Norma to protect the vige, and as a result, the People of Norma killed them all. Men, women, children, not a single one was spared."

    Robb shook his head. "How cruel!"

    After a brief pause, White Deer turned around and said to Robb, "Is that all? Don''t you want to ask about the number of People of Norma or something?"

    "Why would I ask that?" Robb chuckled. "Isn''t it all the same how many people there are?"

    White Deer: "..."

    She had never seen Robb''s fighting strength, so it wasn''t surprising that she had such doubts. Since Robb didn''t ask, she took the initiative to speak up, "The Norma expedition team has over five hundred people in total. They are a strong force. However, our group only has a few dozen people. If we engage them head-on, we won''t stand a chance. The Maya townsmen are advising us to run away quickly. They are also leaving this ce and dare not stay here any longer. They want to seek refuge in arger tribe."

    "Oh!" Robb chuckled. "Tell them to head east for nine days and join the Gada tribe."

    White Deer nodded and conveyed Robb''s words. However, she still had some doubts about Robb''sck of concern.

    At this moment, an old sorcerer from the vige approached and said something to Robb in a rapid manner.

    White Deer said, "He says that the People of Norma went towards the northwest mountains. He says that we are good people, so he advises us not to follow the People of Norma in the northwest direction, especially not to enter the mountains. It is very dangerous there, and anyone who goes in will meet a dead end."

    Robb smiled. "You continue tranting, I''ll have a good chat with him."

    (Below assumes the girl is still tranting)

    Robb turned to the old sorcerer. "What dangers are there in the northwest?"

    The old sorcerer simply shook his head. "I don''t know either. It has been passed down by our ancestors not to go to the northwest mountains. As for what''s inside the mountains, the previous chief did not tell me. He just instructed me to restrain the townsmen and never let them enter. We have been abiding by this rule for several generations."

    "Oh?" Robb chuckled. "Maybe your ancestors made a mistake?"

    The old sorcerer whispered, "Our ancestors definitely didn''t make a mistake. Our eagle warriors asionally hunt near the mountains and can hear deep and powerful roarsing from inside. Sometimes they see shadows as big as mountains. There are gigantic monsters inside, very huge ones. This is definitely not a mistake. Yesterday, those bad people ughtered the vige and forced me to reveal if there were any strange stones nearby. I lied to them and said there were good stones inside the mountains. Then they killed me... They are all viins and will surely perish in the mountains. But you are good people who saved the lives of our entire vige. I must warn you not to go there."

    Robb smiled. "Thank you, old man. Your information is very useful to me. You should lead your townsmen and leave here quickly. The people of Norma will surely pass through here again."

    The old sorcerer expressed his gratitude and left with his tribe.

    White Deer finished tranting the entire conversation and also learned what the old sorcerer had said. She climbed up a tree and gazed to the northwest, then descended to the ground and said to Robb, "There is indeed a mountain range in the northwest. It has a majestic presence, covering a vast area that extends as far as the eye can see. The old sorcerer said there are giant creatures inside, so we can only go around the edge of this mountain..."

    Robbughed, "Okay, decision made! We''re going into the mountains."

    White Deer almost fell to the ground, "Hey? Godfather! Didn''t you hear the old sorcerers advice just now?"

    "I heard it, and I even thanked him for providing valuable information," Robb chuckled. "ording to the knowledge of exploration, the more dangerous a ce is, the rarer the minerals it may contain."

    White Deer: "..."

    Robb pped his hands and said to everyone, "Let''s go, get ready to enter the mountains. But scouts, don''t spread out. Everyone should stick together and move with me."

    In this rainforest, their vision was obstructed by the jungle, rendering Robb''s scouting skills useless. They had to rely on the eagle warriors to constantly scout and bring back information. Therefore, on this expedition, the eagle warriors had been staying far away from the group, patrolling the surrounding jungle and acting as sentinels. However, as they were about to enter a dangerous mountain range, Robb couldn''t let them go out anymore. If they were ambushed by some monster in the jungle and swallowed whole, Robb wouldn''t even know about it, rendering resurrection magic useless.

    Therefore, he had to call back all the scouts, which meant the group would be advancing blindly.

    But Robb didn''t mind. If they had to proceed in darkness, then so be it. Unless they stumbled into their of the ck dragon, there was nothing to fear.

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 829: Tracking

    Chapter 829: Tracking

    There is no map for this vast unknown mountain range.

    The Maya natives do not possess map-making techniques, and even if they did, they wouldn''t dare venture into these mountains to create a map. The Northerners are also exploring this mountain range for the first time, so the map provided to Robb by the Fugitive Knight does not include this mountain range.

    Without a map to activate his "Mineral Search" cheat skill, Robb''s ability to find minerals is actually quite weak, inferior to that of an ordinary miner. In other words, he''s just an average gamer in terms of mining skills, as everyone understands.

    Looking at the map in his hand, Robb noticed that the red dot representing his location had reached the edge of the map. The mountain range ahead was not drawn on the map, which made him a bit annoyed. "Let me tell you, I hate games without maps."

    Suofa knew he was being entric again and couldn''t help butugh. "We can just draw the map as we go. At least the areas we''ve traveled through will have a map."

    "But that''s too slow," Robb said. "Don''t mess around. We''re only a few dozen people, and mapping the terrain takes a lot of time. If we were to draw the map as we go, we wouldn''t make much progress even in a few days. Let''s take a shortcut and catch up with the Northerners who passed by here yesterday. They are arge exploration team of several hundred people, and they do everything more conveniently. They must be mapping as they go and probably have geological experts. While they search for minerals, we can... hehehe..."

    Unable to contain herself, White Deer asked, "Godfather, didn''t you say the other day that you don''t like taking things from others? If the Northerners find minerals, you wouldn''t feelfortable taking them from them. So... shouldn''t we try to find the minerals ahead of them instead of following behind?"

    Robb replied seriously, "You''re right. I don''t like taking things from others. I''m a good person!"

    He paused there, choosing not to say any more. But Elsie stepped forward with a mischievous smile, "We''re not stealing. We just need to walk up beside the Northerners, and they will angrily shout ''Gran Dog'' at us and charge with their swords and knives. We can''t just sit there and wait to be killed, so we defend ourselves and drive them away. Then the minerals will be up for grabs. Hehehe."

    White Deer said, "..."

    The Fugitive Knight beside them couldn''t help but smile wryly. After all, he was originally from the North, and hearing such a conversation made him feel a bit weird. He spoke up, "Isn''t this assuming that the opponents are idiots? What if they''re intelligent or gentlemen and don''t charge at us with weapons?"

    Robbughed, "If they don''t charge at us, it means they''re open tomunication, and I''ll negotiate with them!"

    The Fugitive Knight had some doubts. "If the other party is willing to negotiate, would you really negotiate and mine together? Isn''t it about forcibly upying high-quality ore veins through strength?"

    This time, Kanteughed. "Sir Knight, you underestimate Godfather. For him, there is no one he cannot cooperate with, as long as the other party is not a bad person and has a willingness to coborate. Godfather doesn''t seek personal gain; he''s the kind of person who truly doesn''t care about interests."

    Adding a self-muttered remark, Kante continued, "When you''re as powerful as Godfather, you''re alreadyparable to a deity. What''s the use of caring about trivial interests? As long as he''s willing, he can conquer the entire world. Does he need to monopolize a small mine?"

    Elsie chimed in with a smile, "Exactly! If Godfather is willing, he can conquer the Kingdom of Gran, Norma, the Desert Kingdom, all in the blink of an eye. And when that happens, he can order his subordinates to mine these ores. So, negotiating with Norma to mine together is no different for him than mining with the Gran or Maya people. As long as they don''t act foolishly, he definitely won''t forcefully seize anything."

    The Fugitive Knight remained silent.

    He had heard about Robb''s battle against the ck Dragon, and if it was true, he indeed possessed the power to conquer the world. Upon further reflection, if one person had the ability to conquer the world, there was no need to fight over a mine with others. What was there to gain by doing so? If one wanted to seize something, they could simply conquer the opponent''s kingdom and be done with it.

    "Let''s go. We need to find them first," Robb asked, "Do we have anyone skilled in tracking in our team?"

    Several knights and Westwind Warriors shook their heads...

    The Eagle Warriors were actually very skilled in tracking in the jungle. Their tracking methods were more ancient, relying on footprints, flora, and other indicators to trace the movements of enemies. However, there had been heavy rain for consecutive days, and it was still raining. The footprints from the previous day were nowhere to be found, all washed away by the rain.

    Robb sighed, "Oh well, I''ll have to do it myself."

    Using the Ranger skillTracking Technique!

    Robb looked down at the ground and saw rows of glowing footprints. These footprints were revealed by the power of magic, and the rain couldn''t wash them away or conceal them. Through these footprints, Robb could even make a simple deduction of what they had done. (In The Lord of the Rings, Aragorn used tracking skills to trace a group of orcs who captured the two hobbits. It allowed him to reconstruct the events that urred in that area to a certain extent.)

    "Normas people entered the mountains from this direction..." Robb pointed to a small canyon. "They crossed a stream here and continued forward..."

    He followed the footprints, exining as he walked.

    The Westwind people who apanied him weren''t surprised, but the Fugitive Knight and the Maya people couldn''t help but be astonished. This person was so formidable, what else was he capable of?

    As they ventured further into the mountains, Suofa furrowed his brow and asked Elsie beside him, "Do you sense anything about these mountains?"

    Elsie whispered, "I can feel a strong magical presence."

    Suofa murmured, "Me too!"

    Both of them were thinking that perhaps the warnings passed down by the wise elders of the Maya tribe were true. It wasn''t advisable to enter this ce casually. The powerful magic pervading the entire mountain seemed to be warning outsiders to stay away. However, with Godfather by their side, there was nothing to fear.

    The group continued forward, walking closely together. There were dozens of people, and although Robb used scouting techniques to look ahead, he couldn''t see far. The jungle was too dense, and even with a distant view, the trees obstructed his line of sight. Even if he used levitation to fly into the sky and look down, the tree canopy would block his vision, preventing him from seeing the ground. So, Robb didn''t bother flying up and instead relied on his own eyes for scouting.

    The group passed through a long canyon and traversed through a forest. Unbeknownst to them, they had already entered deep into the mountains, getting closer and closer to Normas people. Even without using scouting techniques, the Eagle Warriors could easily find the traces left by them along their path.

    "Look here!" one of the Eagle Warriors pointed at arge pit. "They dug a big hole here. It seems like they found something."

    Robb looked into the pit and chuckled, "Iron ore! They aren''t interested in it. They probably just marked it on the map and continued forward."

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 830: Titansteel

    Chapter 830: Titansteel

    Half a dayter, Robb and his team finally caught up with the people from Norma.

    However, they were unaware of Robb and his group''s presence. In areas with good visibility, Robb could use his scouting skills to monitor them from a distance. In areas with poor visibility, the Eagle Warriors in Robb''s group could silently follow Normas people through the jungle.

    Due to the cruel colonial policies of the people of Norma towards the Maya people, none of the Eagle Warriors were willing to help them. In the rainforest, during heavy rain, it was easy for Robb and his group to secretly tail them without being noticed.

    The Norma people were indeed well-prepared. Among their force of five hundred people, there were not only skilledbat troops but also many magicians, priests, and experts in surveying mineral resources, finding rare herbs, and cultivating crops. Wherever they went, they conducted thorough searches, creating detailed maps and marking various resources on them.

    Using his scouting skills, Robb discreetly observed the maps they were drawing from a distance. He found that the maps were of excellent quality, depicting mountains, rivers, and forests in great detail. Even the types of trees in the forests werebeled. The recently discovered iron mine was also marked on the map. Most interestingly, they had also discovered a coal mine nearby, which was also indicated on the map.

    Robb was secretly delighted. The Queen hesitated to send the steel warships to the coast of the New Continent because there was no coal there. But now they had discovered a coal mine, and there was an iron mine not far away. If theybined the coal and iron resources, they could easily establish a supply station on this side of the New Continent.

    Of course, this coal mine was discovered by the Kingdom of Norma, and Robb intended to be polite and not take it unless they forced him to.

    The group secretly followed them for two days. On this day, during noon, the fierce wind and rain persisted. Suddenly, the Norma people ahead erupted into loud cheers. Over five hundred people were cheering together, their voices piercing through the silent jungle, overpowering even the sound of the wind and rain.

    Robb knew they must have found something valuable, so he quickly used his scouting skills to look ahead.

    Coincidentally, the ce where they were located was a rtively barren rocky mountain with hardly any trees. Therefore, Robb''s line of sight was not obstructed by the forest, and he could clearly see the environment where they were. The mountain was bare, devoid of trees and even grass.

    There were only peculiar-looking rocks of a grayish-white color. The Norma people were jumping around on arge grayish-white stone, showing great excitement.

    Although Robb was far away, the scouting skill provided him with a clear view, and he recognized it at a nce. This grayish-white stone was a highly valuable ore called Titansteel.

    Strictly speaking, Titansteel was simr to Saronite, both being around level 80 ores. However, Titansteel was much rarer than Saronite, and the products made from it were stronger than those made from Saronite.

    Moreover, judging from the jubnt appearance of the people of Norma, this ore didn''t cause the ufortable sensation that Saronite did. It was a type of ore that even ordinary people could mine and utilize.

    The practicality of this material far surpassed that of Saronite. No wonder the Nomads were jumping on the piles of ore as if celebrating a festival.

    Elsie stood next to Robb and said, "They have found something good. We can show ourselves now."

    Robb smiled and asked, "Lure them to attack us? Then drive them away and seize the mine?"

    Elsie chuckled twice, not admitting it directly, but it was obvious that he had such thoughts.

    Robb shook his head and said with a smile, "If they can mine it, then the mine belongs to them. We can search nearby. Veins of ore usually ur together in the same area..."

    Before Robb finished speaking, a sudden change urred ahead.

    As Robb was talking, a Norma man lifted a small mining pick and struck it into the ground where the Titansteel was. But he didn''t make any progress. The Titansteel ore was already hardened even before being refined, and his steel mining pick couldn''t make a dent. Instead, it rebounded and hit him on the forehead, causing him to clutch his head in pain and squat down.

    A berserker from the northern Kingdom of Normaughed nearby. He picked up the dropped mining pick from the ground and shouted, "Mountain crumble, earth shatter!"

    Then, he jumped high into the air and plummeted down, forcefully striking the ground with the pick.

    This strike had some effect. A small piece of the grayish-white Titansteel ore copsed, about the size of a fist. The Norma berserker held the piece in his hand, shouting excitedly, but unfortunately, they were too far away to be heard clearly.

    Robb knew that the Norma people actually didn''t know how good this ore was. For them, it was just a new and rare type of ore. They could feel the immense magical power emanating from the ore, but they didn''t actually know how good it was. They would need to take it back for research.

    However, just when they were inexplicably excited about the fist-sized piece of ore they held, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. The cliffs on both sides seemed to have grown slightly taller... and it seemed like something was blocking a bit of rain above their heads, making the raindrops they felt be smaller.

    Curiously, they looked up and saw two gigantic heads protruding from the tops of the cliffs on the left and right. These heads resembled human heads, with two eyes, a mouth, two nostrils, and two earsa standard human head. However, these heads were outrageously huge...

    They looked up at them, and the two gigantic heads looked down at the Nomads, resulting in a stalemate between the two sides.

    Robb and his group, who were observing the scene from a distance, were also taken aback. Then, the apanying Maya people took a few steps back in fear, while the people from Westwind City curiously asked, "What is that thing?"

    "A giant!"

    "Isn''t that a Mountain Giant?"

    "Nonsense! Since when did Mountain Giants have human heads?"

    "It''s not a Lava Giant or an Arcanite Giant..."

    "This is... a Titan Giant!"

    "Oh, fuck, it really is a Titan Giant."

    Robb shrugged his shoulders. "No wonder there''s Titansteel in this ce. Turns out there are Titan Giants here."

    Robb and his group were joking and chatting with the spirit of spectators, but the people of Norma didn''t feel so good. After locking eyes with the Titan Giants for a full five seconds, someone among the people of Norma was the first to shout, "Titan Giants! Fuck! Everyone, prepare for battle!"

    "Shouldn''t we run away?"

    "Just two Titan Giants? We''re not afraid. We have five hundred people!"

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 831: Titan Giants

    Chapter 831: Titan Giants

    The People of Norma are actually very brave!

    Although most of the People of Norma Robb had encountered before appeared as enemies, it doesn''t mean they are all fools.

    The Kingdom of Norma is nicknamed the "Kingdom of Knights" and is home to heroic figures of warriors, knights, berserkers, and other professions. These professions share amon trait: they dare to fight, to give their all, and to die if necessary!

    Brave and resolute, unyielding in their determination, that is the creed of the Kingdom of Knights.

    Just two Titan Giants couldn''t scare away the People of Norma. Instead, it ignited their fighting spirit.

    A knight shouted loudly, "What''s there to fear about giants? When have we ever feared strong opponents?"

    Another knight joined in, shouting, "For Norma!"

    "Norma forever!"

    "Norma forever!"

    The group of warriors and knights shouted together!

    One of the Titan Giants swung its enormous palm from above the cliff, aiming to crush the People of Norma below who looked like ants. Before the palm reached them, the gust of wind generated by the swing swept through the canyon, making it impossible to keep their eyes open.

    However, the People of Norma didn''t back down. Several warriors raised their shields and pushed upward, forming a shield barrier. The giant''s palm mmed onto the shield barrier, causing the warriors to lean back slightly, but they didn''t fall. They actually managed to withstand the giant''s blow.

    Then, a berserker roared loudly, the sound reverberating throughout the valley. Even the group of Maya Eagle Warriors behind Robb took a half-step back in fear upon hearing the roar from such a distance.

    It wasn''t until Robb created a barrier that separated the sound that the Maya Eagle Warriors finally stabilized. They couldn''t help but exim, "What kind of roar is that? It''s so terrifying!"

    Robb smiled and exined, "That''s a high-level berserker''s skill, Intimidating Roar. He''s trying to intimidate the Titan Giant, but with such a level difference, I doubt it will be effective."

    Then, another berserker also roared, and a red light appeared, rejuvenating all the People of Norma in the canyon.

    Robb chuckled as he exined to everyone, "That''s the berserker''s group buff, War Cry. It increases the attack power of all teammates. Looks like they''re initiating an assault."

    Disciplined Norma individuals immediately began to act. Someone shouted, "Divide the shield wall into two teams and block the two giants separately."

    The front-line shield warriors instantly split into two teams, raising two shield barriers simultaneously with synchronized and impressive movements.

    The pdins activated their auras, while the magicians cast defensive spells. The berserkers were roaring.

    Robb and hispanions were fine, but the Maya people traveling with them felt overwhelmed. The Maya Eagle Warriors couldn''t help but discuss, "These white people are so powerful!"

    "No wonder we are no match for them. They look strong when they fight together."

    The two Titan Giants swung their enormous palms once again. The size of their palms was almost enough to cover half of the canyon, extremely intimidating. However, the People of Norma were not afraid at all. The magicians raised their hands together,unching ice arrows and fireballs at the Titan Giants'' palms. Bang! A series of magical explosions urred, causing the giant''s palm to feel pain, and its movements slowed down slightly.

    Several berserkers simultaneously roared and leaped high in the air, shouting, "Unrivaled Domination!"

    Several giant axes chopped onto the Titan Giants'' hands, leaving deep and gruesome bloodstains. Although they appeared deep to humans, for the Titan Giants, it was like a scratch caused by an idental fruit knife.

    The Titan Giant only felt some pain in its palm but didn''t suffer any real damage. It fiercely pped its palm downward, hitting the berserkers who had just jumped to attack. The berserkers were sent flying.

    The berserkers were simultaneously sent flying a long distance, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths. However, when they flipped over and got up, their faces were calm, as if they felt no pain at all.

    Robb exined to the people around him, "These high-level berserkers have activated a skill called ''Pain Ignorance.'' They don''t feel pain, only fatal wounds can bring them down. Even with severe injuries, theypletely ignore them and continue fighting. Moreover, the more severely injured they are, the higher their fury and the stronger theirbat effectiveness."

    Kante couldn''t help but click his tongue, saying, "The berserkers of the Kingdom of Norma are terrifying indeed."

    Robbughed and said, "I don''t rmend you y like this. It''s like dancing on the edge of a knife. One small mistake, and you''re really dead."

    A group of priests from the Church of Light desperately healed the berserkers. Golden light enveloped the berserkers'' bodies. These berserkers were actually severely injured, but as long as they activated "Pain Ignorance," it didn''t matter. After the priests treated them a few times, the berserkers once again let out a battle roar and charged towards the Titan Giants.

    The Titan Giants continuously mmed their palms down. Fireballs, ice arrows, holy light hammers, and arrows were flying through the air. The berserkers kept leaping, fighting against the giant palms in mid-air. The People of Norma confronted the two giants fearlessly, never backing down.

    Those two Titan Giants realized that just swinging their palms from the cliff couldn''t handle these people. So, they nted their hands on the top of the cliff and flipped their entire bodies from behind the mountain. They had such tall and massive figures, towering like a mountain. When they lifted their feet and stomped down, it was as if a giant spear was pressing down on everyone''s heads.

    For these two giants, the canyon was like two small ditches, and they were mice treading in the gutters.

    The Maya people traveling with them turned pale. Although they were originally brown-skinned, when their faces turned pale, they somewhat resembled yellow-skinned individuals.

    The Fugitive Knight and his subordinates were dumbfounded, but the Westwind Warriors were casually discussing, "Wow, these giants are huge!"

    "Was Godfather as big as these giants when he transformed?"

    "I don''t know. We didn''tpare them side by side. Based on memory alone, I think Godfather was bigger."

    "Godfather once held a whole city and put it down."

    "The People of Norma are quite fierce. Instead of running away, they choose to fight head-on. I really admire them."

    "They truly live up to being people from the Kingdom of Knights. If it were our magicians from the City of Gran, encountering such a situation, we would probably say, Let''s retreat first ande back prepared. But the Kingdom of Norma is like, |Damn it, Well fight you.]

    "By the way, if this giant appeared in our Westwind City, how would we deal with it?"

    "That''s easy. Steam tanks, Katyushas, rocketunchers..."

    "I think you''re overthinking. There''s no need to make it soplicated. In Godfather''s words, all of you step back and don''t cause me trouble. I''ll handle this..."

    At this point, all the Westwind Warriors burst intoughter.

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 832: I can save you, you know

    Chapter 832: I can save you, you know

    It was a monumental battle, with a ratio of 500 to 2. The intensity of the fight shook the entire canyon, causing both sides of the ravine to tremble. With each exchange, the earth shook and the sh of magic and giant palms caused numerous rocks to fall from the mountainsides.

    Before long, the tenacious will of the People of Norma began to prevail. After all, the numerical advantage of 500 against 2 was too significant. Although the Titan giants were formidable, facing enemies who resembled ants scurrying beneath their feet, trained and fearless, they began to feel overwhelmed. Their giant palms grew weaker, and their legs were covered in scars from the wounds inflicted by magic.

    The two Titan giants dared not continue the fight and retreated, crossing over a mountain peak and disappearing behind it.

    Only then did the People of Norma breathe a sigh of relief. They all sat down on the ground, panting heavily.

    Once their breaths had steadied, they all jumped to their feet,ughing triumphantly. "We won! We drove away the giants! The mysterious ore here belongs to us, hahaha!"

    Elsie turned to Robb and asked, "Godfather, are we really just going to watch them obtain a rare ore like this? Aren''t we going to seize it?"

    Robb shook his head. "No, we won''t seize it! The People of Norma fought selflessly for their homnd, giving their all to snatch a piece of the mine from the giants. I must admit, I admire their spirit. It is not my principle to Robb from people like them, even if they are thieves."

    "They are not good people," the trantor White Deer interjected. "They are a group of ruthless robbers."

    Robb sighed. "You''re not wrong. They are indeed robbers, but just because they are robbers, it doesn''t give me the right to brazenly steal from them. In the education I received since childhood, robbing robbers is still considered a crime."

    Suddenly, the head of another Titan giant emerged from behind the mountain, followed by another... and another. Like a series of quick shes, arge group of Titan giants emerged from behind the mountain. There were more than a dozen of them.

    These Titan giants came to the aid of the two injured giants, shielding them behind their colossal bodies. Then, they red angrily at the group of People of Norma.

    People of Norma: "..."

    They had just been cheering in joy, but now they fell silent. Over 500 People of Norma stared at the giants before them with rigid expressions.

    This time, it was not just two giants but more than a dozen of them. They advanced with giant strides, knocking down trees as they stepped, leaving terrifying craters on the ground. Ordinary hills looked like small mounds in their presence, crumbling and sending debris flying with every step.

    The sight of the giants charging towards the People of Norma was truly terrifying.

    This time, no matter how fearless and valiant the warriors were, they dared not shout "Norma Forever" anymore. Even the bravest among them trembled in fear. The recent battle with two giants was a close call, almost impossible to handle. Now, with more than a dozen giants approaching, how could they fight?

    The leading knight shouted, "Retreat, retreat, retreat! We don''t want this mysterious ore anymore, let''s withdraw quickly."

    Under such circumstances, no one dared to im the ore.

    Everyone understood that this mountain range was likely the territory of the Titan giant tribe. There were probably countless Titan giants living here. Digging for ore in this area? That was out of the question. Sooner orter, they would be mercilessly destroyed by these giants.

    The people of Norma began to flee as if flying. However, in this stormy jungle, running was not easy. The ground was muddy, covered with peculiar nts, and vines tangled everywhere. The knights and warriors wore heavy armor, making it difficult for them to move quickly.

    But the giants didn''t have this problem. The muddy ground and strange nts were no obstacle to them. The towering trees appeared like mere des of grass to them, easily crushed under their feet. They could take a casual step and cover dozens of meters.

    The People of Norma stumbled backward, while the dozen or so giants chased them relentlessly.

    Elsie and Kante, who were initially reveling in others'' misfortune, suddenly realized that the People of Norma were running towards their direction. Kante eximed, "Hey, damn it, why are the People of Norma running towards us?"

    Robbughed and replied, "Isn''t it obvious? We were tracking the footprints of the People of Norma. Now that they have encountered danger and intend to retreat along their path, they are naturally running towards us."

    Kante eximed, "Damn it!"

    Beside them, Elsie said, "Kante, did you just say ''damn it'' to Godfather? Do you want to die? As a loyal subordinate of Godfather, I won''t allow anyone to insult him. You''re done for."

    Kante immediately broke out in a sweat. "No, no, I didn''t insult Godfather. I just casually cursed, not specifically targeting anyone."

    Elsie said, "Your exnation is futile. I''ll beat you first, then hang you from a ceiling fan and let it spin for ten minutes, and then I''ll hand you over to Baron Nuolun for further punishment."

    Kante eximed, "Oh no!"

    White Deer said with sweat dripping, "Hey, the People of Norma areing, and the Titan giants behind them are also approaching. In such a dangerous situation, do you have time to discuss this here?"

    The Maya people were all terrified, and the dozen or so Eagle Warriors were trembling, wanting to turn around and run. However, they were unwilling to abandon Robb, so they were in a dilemma.

    The Fugitive Knight and his followers were also in a panic, but they had heard about Robb''s confrontation with the ck Dragon, so they appeared rtively calm.

    Only the Westwind Warriors continued to smile lightly, while a group of them sarcastically mocked Kante, saying, "You always curse for no reason. Hahaha! Swearing is something you can do when boasting with us brothers. But swearing at Godfather? You''re just running your mouth. You deserve to be punished."

    Robbughed and scolded, "Hey, what are you all bbering about? I didn''t mind it at all. Why are you making a fuss? Stop scaring Kante, what if he cries?"

    They chatted nonsense for a while. Meanwhile, the People of Norma had already caught up. Interestingly, in theory, warriors should be the fastest profession because they have movement skills like "Charge" and "Heroic Leap," making them highly mobile.

    However, in reality, the priests and magicians were running at the forefront, while the warriors remained at the back to protect. This indicated that although these People of Norma were bandits to the outside world, they still cared about theirrades.

    As this group of people ran closer, they suddenly noticed Robb and the others standing there. They were slightly taken aback and immediately eximed, "Gran Dogs?"

    Elsie replied, "Be careful, or I''ll beat you up!"

    The People of Norma were in no mood to argue with the Gran people or get into a fight. They just wanted to run as far away as possible. They desperately tried to bypass Robb and the others.

    At that moment, Robb suddenly spoke up, "Do you need help? As long as you can afford the price, I can save you."

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 833: Three ways to save you, which one do you want?

    Chapter 833: Three ways to save you, which one do you want?

    Robb spoke up using the bard''s skill "Melody of the Heavens." His voice was loud and pleasant, as if he were singing a poem.

    The over 500 people of Norma could all hear him clearly.

    Everyone was slightly taken aback but continued to stride forward, no one wanting to stop and engage with Robb.

    In fact, they didn''t even recognize Robb or know who he was.

    In this era, information spread slowly, and not everyone recognized world-famous figures like inter times.

    Perhaps many had heard of the Godfather of Westwind City''s exploits against the ck Dragon, but no one knew what the Godfather actually looked like.

    In the poems of poets, Robb was usually depicted as a tall and stalwart ancient-style hero, with some describing a scar on his face left by the ck dragon''s w, while others imed he was nine feet tall, exuding a fierce aura, or that he wore heavy armor and wielded a giant sword...

    In short, the poets were all making things up, leaving no one with a clear idea of his appearance.

    Imagine yourself being chased by giants, and halfway there, a young man with blond hair says to you, "I can help you, as long as you can afford it." Would you stop?

    Certainly not!

    The over 500 people split apart on either side of Robb''s group, flowing like water split by a stone.

    Robb: "..."

    But at that moment, the titan giants were already closing in. Several of the fastest charging Titan Giants suddenly exerted force and leaped high into the air, soaring over the heads of Robb''s group. They helped shield Robb from the rain for at least half a second, flying several hundred meters away beforending on the other side of Robb, creating a barrier in front of the people of Norma.

    Following closely, the remaining Titan Giants caught up and formed a pincer attack on the people of Norma.

    The people of Norma shouted in surprise and no longer dared to run around. They huddled together, inadvertently trapping Robb''s group in the middle, with another circle of giants surrounding them from the outside...

    The giants did not immediately attack but stared angrily at the group of humans in the center.

    The Mayan people: "..."

    Robb: "Wow!"

    The leader among the people of Norma, a knight, quickly approached Robb''s side. Only now did he have the opportunity to carefully observe Robb. He was a young man in his early twenties, and there was actually a bubble surrounding him,pletely blocking the pouring rain and making him appear quiteposed.

    At a nce, he looked like the leader of this group!

    The knight nodded respectfully to Robb and quickly said, "Gran... cough... people!"

    Robb asked, "Were you just about to say ''Gran dogs''?"

    "No, no, I wasnt

    "Then why was there a subtle pause in the middle?"

    "Well... um..." The knight became awkwardly flustered. "Focus on the main point. Is now the time to discuss this? Gran people, although I don''t know why you and the Mayan people appeared here together, the situation is clear now. We are all surrounded by Titan Giants. These Titan Giants won''t care whether you''re on our side or with the Mayans. They will kill you all. If you don''t want to die, join forces with us. We need to unite all our strength to break through this encirclement of Titan Giants and survive."

    Robb chuckled, "No, no, I can easily escape from this siege without joining forces with you. Didn''t you hear me asking you earlier? As long as you can afford the price, I can save you."

    The knight: "?"

    Robb ignored the puzzled expression on the knight''s face and continued with a smile, "Depending on the price you offer, there are three ways I can help. The first is a careless rescue, where I might save you but expect about half of you to die. The second is a slightly more serious rescue, where you should be able to escape with about half of your people, but there will be some casualties due to my dyed assistance against the giants. The third is a more serious intervention on my part, approaching it from a humanitarian standpoint. In that case, all of you will survive, but the price I ask will be higher."

    Amidst Robb''s jumbled words, the knight couldn''t find the patience to listen to such a long exnation. His head was already pounding, and he eximed in exasperation, "Are you crazy? Why are you still babbling at a time like this? Can''t you take some responsibility for your own life?"

    Before he could finish his sentence, the giants finally began to attack. Thergest giant in the center suddenly opened its mouth, and with a snap, shot a bolt of lightning that possessed a terrifying magical power. It wasparable to Thors Roar of the Desert Kingdom. And this was just a casual discharge from the giant.

    The lightning struck directly at the knight!

    The knight was startled and leaped to the side, but as a result, the lightning was redirected toward Robb.

    The knight thought to himself, [Oh no, if the leader of Gran gets struck and killed, it will be even more difficult to get their help. Oh dear, this is troublesome!]

    He quickly looked at Robb, hoping to see if he had managed to escape from the lightning.

    However, to his surprise, the knight saw Robb standing there without even flinching. The lightning bolt "snapped" and struck the water bubble that Robb had been using to shield himself from the rain.

    Water conducts electricity, and in an instant, the entire water bubble was filled with electric light, shimmering and glowing. Countless thunderbolts crackled and sizzled on the surface of the water bubble, surrounding Robb with a radiant glow. However, not a single bit of lightning managed to prate inside the water bubble.

    The knight stared in astonishment. "What kind of water bubble magic is this?"

    Robb chuckled and said, "Just your ordinary water bubble magic, used for sheltering from rain. Let me ask you again, do you want my help? Three ways to be saved, think it through."

    The knight was dumbfounded...

    Just then, the Titan Giant that had discharged the lightning charged towards them, swinging its colossal palm and pping down towards Robb.

    Its enormous hand covered an area of several meters in radius, engulfing Robb along with those around him, including Elsie, Kante, Suofa, the Westwind warriors, and the Mayan people. If the pnded, this entire group of people would be killed.

    The knight was startled and hurriedly tried to roll out of the range covered by the giant''s hand.

    The Mayan eagle warriors were also in a state of panic, trying to escape.

    But at that moment, Robb raised his hand and lifted it upwards...

    "Boom!"

    With a loud crash, Robb''s hand actually managed to hold back the Titan Giant''s hand. Then, he grabbed one of the giant''s fingers and executed a wrestling-like move, sidestepping and performing a shoulder throw. He exerted force with both hands and flung the towering Titan Giant away, sending it flying a great distance until it crashed down with a thunderous "boom," toppling a mountain.

    Robb pped his hands. "Don''t disturb me while I''m conducting business!"

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 834: Sign a contract

    Chapter 834: Sign a contract

    Everyone was confused at the same time...

    To think that he could grab a titan''s finger and throw it away?

    The Norma Knight and the Maya people were all stunned, unsure of what expression to make.

    The Titan giants were also perplexed, staring with their huge eyes, collectively examining Robb, seemingly trying to understand how such a small person managed to throw theirpanion away.

    Only the Westwind people remained calm, and Kante spoke cheerfully, "How did he do that? It''s strange. It''s theoretically impossible to throw him away by just grabbing his finger, right? The finger would break first, wouldn''t it?"

    Elsie said, "Are you stupid? First, give the other person a buff to strengthen their body so that the finger won''t break, and then throw them away."

    Kante said, "Wow, there''s so much technique involved in throwing someone?"

    Robb turned around,ughed, and scolded, "Why make it soplicated? It may seem like I''m grabbing his finger, but in fact, I''m channeling my strength through his entire arm. Don''t mess around."

    He pped his hands and turned to the perplexed Norma Knight beside him, saying, "Alright, the guy who interrupted us has been taken care of. Let''s continue our conversation. Have you decided which of the three ways I mentioned earlier you want for your rescue?"

    The Norma Knight, awakened from his confusion by Robb''s question, had a strange expression on his face and said, "Uh, I didn''t listen carefully to the three ways you mentioned just now... What were they?"

    Robb said, "I can''t believe it. It''s a matter of your life and the lives of your subordinates, and you didn''t listen carefully? Let me repeat it for you. The three ways are..." (To save on words, please refer to the previous chapter.)

    The knight listened nervously, ncing at the nearby giants, afraid that they might suddenly attack. However, the giants were also confused by Robb''s previous throw and were studying him carefully, contemting, so they didn''t make any immediate moves.

    The knight asked awkwardly, "What about the prices for these three rescue methods?"

    Robb said, "For a careless rescue, your reward is simply shouting ''666, you''re awesome, so powerful,'' and thanking me for my help. In your next life, you''ll be a guard dog protecting my home."

    The knight: "..."

    Robb continued, "For a slightly more serious rescue, you''ll need to pay me around 30,000 to 40,000 gold coins. Considering that one life is worth about 100 gold coins, and there are more than 500 people here, it adds up to over 50,000 gold coins. If I rescue them a bit more seriously, I won''t be able to save everyone, probably only about 300 to 400 people, so charging 30,000 to 40,000 gold coins seems fair and reasonable."

    The knight said, "The price difference between saving some carelessly and saving more seriously is too big, isn''t it?"

    Robb said, "Is there not a big difference in price for hundreds of lives? Are you trying to say that your subordinates are worthless? That it doesn''t matter if they die?"

    The knight didn''t dare to say such words. Wasn''t he afraid of mutiny among his subordinates? He could only keep quiet.

    After several seconds, he finally asked, "Then, what would be the price if you seriously intervene and save them all?"

    Robb said, "To guarantee that all of you survive, the price would be extremely high. Be prepared for it."

    The knight felt a bit uneasy. The slightly more serious rescue earlier already cost around 30,000 to 40,000 gold coins. Saving everyone would likely involve an astronomical figure, and he didn''t know if he could afford it.

    Robb smiled and said, "The reward is simple. This mountain range belongs to me. All the resources within the mountains belong to me, including but not limited to the mineral resources, wood resources, medicinal resources, and animal resources that you have already discovered. And you must also hand over the maps you have drawn to me. In the future, you are not allowed to enter and steal my minerals or disturb and destroy my construction and development work... As long as you agree to this, I will be a little more serious in saving you."

    Upon hearing these conditions, the knight didn''t hesitate and immediately replied, "Okay, it''s a deal! I agree."

    In his view, this condition was extremely favorable!

    Since there were so many Titan giants in this mountain, it was unlikely that they woulde to collect resources here again. It didn''t matter if they handed everything over to someone else. The most important thing now was to survive and get out.

    Robb said, "Empty promises won''t do. In case you change your mind, we need a written agreement, a signed contract."

    The knight sighed, "That''s not a problem, but the giants are about to attack. Where do I find the time to sign a contract now?"

    Robb waved his hand, and a bubble spell enveloped the knight, shielding him from the heavy rain. Then, from somewhere unknown, a pen and parchment appeared and were handed to the knight, "Start writing now. Don''t worry about the giants. As long as you write the contract, the giants won''t be a problem."

    The knight: "..."

    He took the pen and paper and started writing with trembling hands. As he wrote, he anxiously nced at the giants surrounding him. He saw that they had already started moving. The giant that Robb had thrown away earlier had also stood up again and was aggressively approaching Robb.

    The knight felt a bit scared, a bit panicked, and his heart was filled with anxiety. His hand trembled severely.

    The surrounding people of Norma shouted loudly, "What should we do? The Titan giants are getting closer."

    "Ah, that guy is about to make a move."

    A Titan giant opened its mouth, and with a loud crack, a lightning bolt as powerful as Thor''s roar flew towards the densest area of the people of Norma. The knight''s pen stopped abruptly as he anxiously looked in that direction.

    Suddenly, he felt Robb, who was beside him, disappear with a brush sound. The air was left with faint purple magical particles drifting around, amon sight after transmission.

    In the next instant, Robb appeared in the midst of the group of the people of Norma. He extended his hand and waved it forward, and a peculiar mirror appeared in front of him. The lightning bolt, which was emitted by the Titan giant, struck the mirror with tremendous force, and as expected, it "reflected" back towards the giant.

    "Boom!"

    The lightning struck the Titan giant''s own face, instantly electrocuting it, leaving its face charred, hair standing on end, and giving it a stylishly explosive hairstyle.

    The giant didn''t quite understand the situation. It took a full five seconds before it let out a howl, tilted its head back, and crashed to the ground with a resounding thud. The earth shook, and countless trees were knocked down, with mud flying everywhere.

    Robb promptly returned to the knight''s side with a swift movement. "What are you staring at? Keep writing the contract. If you don''t finish writing it quickly, I won''t exert my full efforts. I''m just doing a half-hearted rescue for now, and I can''t guarantee that there won''t be any omissions."

    The knight, who had been startled and stopped writing, quickly resumed writing the contract. This time, he had no doubts. He wrote rapidly, finishing a line of crooked and twisted words. Then he swiftly pressed his handprint on it and handed it to Robb.

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 835: I will consider your opinion seriously

    Chapter 835: I will consider your opinion seriously

    Robb took the contract, nced at it, and nodded in satisfaction! In a life-or-death situation, the knight didn''t dare to y tricks. The contract was written properly, ensuring that the entire mountain range belonged to Robb, including but not limited to all the mineral, timber, and medicinal resources inside. It also guaranteed that the Norma people would not set foot in the mountains without Robb''s permission...

    Well, he had to write it just the way it was!

    The knight didn''t dare to be disobedient either. After witnessing those two scenes just now, he had a strong suspicion of who Robb was. This group of Gran people clearly came from the mining town, which belonged to Westwind City.

    Who could this person before him be, if not that hero?

    The knight asked in a low voice, "Do you think this contract is eptable?"

    "It''s eptable!"

    Robb smiled and handed the contract to Elsie. "Take it, handle it carefully. This document can be used as evidence in formal diplomatic asions."

    Elsie quickly rolled up the contract and concealed it in his pocket, saying, "I''ll take care of it, don''t worry."

    "Alright, drive away the giants!"

    After saying these words, Robb disappeared in an instant.

    The Norma knight quickly turned his head, searching for Robb''s whereabouts. In the next moment, he saw Robb already standing in front of a Titan giant, and he had also transformed into a giant himself. With an equally imposing and terrifying presence, his colossal figure matched that of the Titan giant.

    The Titan giant roared in anger and threw a punch at Robb''s face.

    But Robb struck first with an undercut punch,nding it on the Titan giant''s chin. The giant let out a muffled groan and flew into the air. Robb spun half a circle, then kicked the giant in the stomach. The giant flew backward, flying and flying like a red dragonfly in the blue sky, traveling several miles before crashing down, causing a mountain peak to copse.

    Then, Robb appeared in front of the next giant. The giant was surrounded by lightning and thunder, trying to bear hug Robb. However, Robb''s body was also enveloped in lightning and thunder. As soon as the giant''s hand touched Robb, a crackling thunderous sound erupted. The Titan giant ended up with an explosive hairstyle and fell down,pletely charred.

    The people of the Kingdom of Norma were all dumbfounded!

    The Maya people were equally stunned, their mouths agape, unable to close them for a while.

    The remaining Titan giants noticed that Robb was a formidable enemy. They roared and charged at Robb together. Some grabbed giant trees to use as clubs, others lifted boulders to hurl, some generated enormous lightning, while others unleashed punches and kicks at Robb...

    Such arge group of Titan giants joining forces made the audience feel overwhelmed. Some couldn''t help but think that it''s hard to fight against so many opponents...

    However, they soon realized that they were worrying too much!

    The current Robb was truly astonishingly powerful, even stronger than when he fought the ck dragon. During the battle with the dragon, he wore a suit of steel armor, but now, underneath his T-shirt and jeans, he had a set of Saronite armor, equipped with the highest-grade gems he could find, enchanted with powerful spells, and its attributes were much higher than when he fought the dragon.

    In the past, it took several moves to defeat the Sphinx with bare hands, but now, with his current attributes, he could make the Sphinx cry with just one punch.

    In terms of individual strength, these Titan giants before him were not even on par with the Sphinx.

    Robb knocked down one Titan giant with a single punch, then turned and used his hand to hold a giant tree swung at him, effortlessly dragging the Titan giant wielding the tree like a sack and throwing it to the ground. He followed it up with a kick, sending away a boulder thrown by another giant. Then, using his shoulder, heunched another giant into the air and stomped heavily on the belly of a giant currently generating lightning.

    The Norma people eximed, "Damn, he''s too powerful!"

    "He''s effortlessly defeating the Titan giants!"

    "Oh my god!"

    "No wonder he could drive away the ck dragon and protect Westwind City."

    "This is too terrifying."

    Amidst their discussions, Robb took out all the Titan giants with just three punches and two kicks. In order to ensure undisturbed mining and long-term stability, he showed no mercy in his attacks, choosing to kill them all. He didn''t want the giants to retreat into the depths of the mountains and cause trouble again.

    Soon, dozens of giantsy on the ground like small, lifeless bodies.

    Robb pped his hands andughed, "Alright, it''s done!"

    In an instant, he shrank back to his human form. Elsie immediately handed him a small water bottle, saying, "Godfather, well done! Have a sip of c."

    The Norma knight muttered quietly, "Damn, if I had known, I would have just said ''casually save us.'' With his strength, a casual intervention would have been enough to save all of us."

    Robb turned his head and asked, "What did you say?"

    The Norma knight immediatelyposed himself and said, "I was saying that you are truly incredible. It was worth it to have you save us. After witnessing such an amazing battle, it would be worth spending any amount of money."

    Robb asked, "Really? You''re notining about my high fees?"

    "No, no, absolutely not," the Norma knight replied seriously. "I would never do something so disrespectful."

    The Norma people had had enough of everything they had experienced that day, and they were already considering retreat. The Norma knight didn''t waste any more words and thanked Robb, saying, "Thank you for your assistance. As per our agreement, this mountain range belongs to you, and the maps we have drawn are also yours."

    He handed the maps to Robb with both hands and said, "Then let us part ways here."

    He led the other Norma people and intended to leave. However, at that moment, the fugitive knight, who had been keeping a low profile and had his head down the whole time, suddenly stepped forward. Surprisingly, the Norma knight recognized him.

    It turned out that both of them belonged to the Iron Horse Knights. Not long ago, the Norma knight had encountered the fugitive knight in the southern colony, and it was he who had suppressed the rebellion led by the fugitive knight.

    Upon seeing him, the Norma knight couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Oh, so you''re here too!"

    The fugitive knight said, "Let''s not talk about my affairs. I just came to tell you all that the vige of the Maya people, which you ughtered a few days ago, actually had a legend that this mountain range should not be entered. If you had peacefully coexisted with them instead of massacring them, they would have surely warned you not to enter this mountain range easily. As a result, you would have conducted proper detection or even avoided entering at all, thus avoiding this kind of danger."

    The Norma knight remained silent.

    After a few seconds, he bowed to the fugitive knight and said, "I understand your point, and I will seriously consider it."

    TL:TL: Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 836: They turned into ores

    Chapter 836: They turned into ores

    The people of Norma have left!

    Robb and his group decided to stay behind because they obtained a map that covered half of the mountainous region. The people of Norma were skilled in mapmaking, so the map was beautifully done. Although it was only half of the region, it was sufficient. The other half of the mountains, which was unfamiliar and unknown, could be explored at ater time.

    Robb turned to Elsie and said, "Let''s prepare to build a mining city here." He pointed to three key locations on the map: an iron mine, a coal mine, and a titansteel mine. He marked a spot between these three points that seemed suitable for building a city and said, "We''ll build it here."

    Elsie nodded but looked a bit concerned as he nced at the dozens of titan giants'' corpses nearby. These giants were incredibly massive, with bodies asrge as mountains. He whispered, "Godfather, what should we do with these bodies? Leaving them as they are might lead to an awkward situation. They will dpose, emit a foul smell, and turn into dozens of horrifying, disease-spreading mountains. This area will be uninhabitable."

    Robb replied, "It seems I''ll have to dig severalrge pits and bury them." However, before he could finish his sentence, he sensed something was amiss. The corpses of the titan giants were rapidly changing color, bing increasingly pale and resembling inorganic matter. Before long, they had all transformed into stone-like objects, stiff and solid.

    "Huh?" Suofa eximed, "They turned into ores."

    Robb examined them closely and confirmed that the titan giants'' corpses had indeed turned into titansteel ores. Several titansteel ore mountains now surrounded them.

    It was only at this moment that Robb realized, "No wonder this mountain contains titansteel ore. It turns out this type of ore is formed from the remains of titan giants. The real world truly holds many strange and extraordinary things."

    Robb gained a bit of knowledge that he didn''t know how to make use of!

    Elsie arrived at the designated location indicated by Robb and created a portal. A construction team quickly arrived through the portal. However, due to the stormy weather, construction work couldn''tmence immediately. The team had to begin with environmental cleanup, cutting down trees on thend, removing tree stumps, and leveling the ground.

    Meanwhile, Robb flew around the mountain range to ensure there were no remaining titan giants hiding. He wanted to ensure the safety of the new city''s construction when he was absent.

    Fortunately, there weren''t many of these powerful magical creatures in the area. After the recent battle, all the titan giants in the mountain range had been defeated.

    Robb also found a massive transmission array deep in the mountains. It appeared to be quite old and damaged, rendering it unusable.

    It seemed that these titan giants came from another world. They had arrived on the Mayan continent through the transmission array and lived in this mountain range for hundreds of years. However, once the transmission array was destroyed, they couldn''t return, and no new titan giants came, thus posing no threat to the peace and tranquility of this world. Nevertheless, the Mayan people in this mountain range were either killed or driven away by them.

    Perhaps it was cruel to eliminate these giants, but if they were not eliminated, humans would be unable to expand their presence on this continent. These giants would eventually be obstacles to human development.

    After about ten days, the rainy season came to an end!

    Finally, sunlight dispersed the gloom in the sky. Rain clouds dissipated, and golden rays bathed the earth. The entire Mayan jungle began to exude an atmosphere of prosperity.

    The newly levelednd for the new city began its construction.

    With the existence of transmission gates in Westwind City, the construction of the new city progressed much faster than in the Kingdom of Norma and the Kingdom of Gran. Bags of cement were sent out through the transmission gates, along with reinforcements, iron tracks, food, tools, and various resources that flowed continuously. Countless craftsmen trained by the technical school emerged from the transmission gates and arrived in the newnd.

    In contrast, the Kingdom of Gran and the Kingdom of Norma had to rely on sea transport for these supplies, which was much slower than Westwind City''s method.

    Perhaps the only factor limiting the rapid development of Westwind City was its poption!

    After all, Westwind City was not arge nation but a small city-state. Despite years of development, its poption was only around fifty to sixty thousand. The number of workers that could be allocated to the newnd was limited. It was not possible to send thousands of people to establish colonies in the newnd, asrge nations could do with a single fleet.

    Of course, Robb''s benevolent attitude towards the Mayan people gained him the support of almost all Mayan tribes on the Mayan continent. Many Mayan people joined in the construction of the city-state, partiallypensating for Westwind City''s biggest weakness. However, the technological knowledge possessed by the Mayan people was significantly outdated. They could only perform simple physicalbor and repetitive tasks and were unable to engage in moreplex technical work.

    Year 1351, deep into autumn!

    The first railway on the new continent was finallypleted. This railway started from the port of the Kingdom of Gran on the eastern coast, passed through a mithril mine controlled by the Gran people, a mining town under the jurisdiction of Westwind City, and then traversed through the vige of the Gada tribe, heading west. Along the way, it passed through two small Mayan tribes and even a supply station of the Norma people, ultimately reaching the Titansteel town controlled by Westwind City.

    This is the first railway on the new continent, and its significance is extraordinary.

    It not only broadened the horizons of all the Mayan people but also surprised the Norma people.

    To be honest, even the Norma people were seeing this thing for the first time!

    When the team from Westwind City, responsible forying the tracks, passed by the Norma supply station, dozens of Norma people who were stationed there wanted to rush out and confront the Westwind warriors, disrupting their "suspicious" trackying activities. However, due to Robb''s authority, those Norma people held back.

    Then, on the day the train started running, those Norma people stood by the railway, dumbfounded, as they watched the big train approaching from a distance, whistling, and stopping next to their supply station.

    Elsie and a group of Westwind warriors jumped off the train and waved at the bewildered Norma people, smiling, and said, "We n to make this ce a station as well. If you want to take the train between Shuangqing City and Jingguan City in the future, you can get on board. But remember, the fare must be paid, not a single copper coin less."

    The Norma people could only ask in a puzzled manner, "Where is Shuangqing City? And where is Jingguan City?"

    Elsie chuckled and said, "Jingguan City is our mithril mine town, and Shuangqing City will be the newly built city in the Western Mountains."

    The Norma people looked embarrassed and said, "Why should we go to these two cities? It has no meaning to us!"

    TL:Thank you for donating againn, Wrathofdragon!! You don''t know how much it means to me seeing the support you guys give!  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 837: Suofas new equipment

    Chapter 837: Suofa''s new equipment

    Elsieughed and said, "If you take our train to Jingguan City, you only need to head south for eighty miles to reach the colonial territory controlled by the Iron Horse Knights. But if you try to traverse the jungle back to the colony on your own, it will require a journey of one hundred and seventy miles through the jungle. I believe you wouldn''t enjoy the jungle, and neither do I."

    The People of Norma remained silent.

    Although Elsie made a valid point, the People of Norma were reluctant to board the train and enter Robb''s territory. Firstly, they feared Robb, and secondly, they were afraid of the Maya people in the city. Due to the People of Norma'' harsh colonial policies, their rtionship with the Maya people had deteriorated significantly. Now, if a Person from Norma were to be caught alone in the wilderness, they would be easily surrounded and attacked by the Maya people. Many People of Norma deliberately removed their family emblems when leaving the towns, iming to be from the Kingdom of Gran if they encountered the Maya people. It was truly embarrassing.

    As the sun set, Robb stood in the courtyard of Westwind City''s chapel, donning a newly crafted set of Titansteel armor.

    The attributes were quite good!

    Although it still had a long way to gopared to the top-tier equipment, this set of armor possessed considerable strength. It was a significant improvementpared to his previous state of being practically naked.

    But Robb knew it wasn''t enough.

    He turned around and smiled at Suofa behind him. "How is it? How do you like the new equipment?"

    Suofa held a titansteel dagger in each hand. These weapons, known as "Titansteel Shanker" in the game "Dark de," were powerful purple-level weapons at level 80.

    She swung her hands, making swift movements that were too fast for the naked eye to follow. Leaping into the air, she spun half a circle and unleashed countless shes in an instant. When shended, the daggers were already back in her robe, and her hands were empty, as if she hadn''t wielded any weapons just now.

    Suofa looked pleasantly surprised. "These daggers feel sofortable to use. I don''t know why, but when I hold them, I feel like my movements be faster. Is it just my imagination?"

    Robb smiled. "It''s not your imagination. They significantly increase your agility, so you should indeed feel your movements bing faster."

    Suofa felt delighted. "These are truly fantastic."

    Robb then took out a set of leather armor and handed it to Suofa. "This is pr fur leather armor. Try putting it on."

    Suofa nodded and went inside the chapel. After a while, her head peeked out from the chapels door, but her body didn''t follow, and her face was filled with embarrassment. "Godfather, this armor... I... I can''t put it on."

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"

    "It''s too... too revealing..." Suofa said awkwardly. "I can''te out."

    "If you won''te out, then I''lle in." Robb lifted his foot and walked into the chapel. Suofa''s face shed with panic, as if she wanted to run away. However, that expressionsted only for a moment, and she quickly regained herposure. She bit her lip and didn''t move, waiting for Robb to approach her.

    Upon closer inspection, Robb couldn''t help butugh. It turned out that the effect of wearing this set of leather armor was simr to the Arcanite Defender he gave Madelinest time. It was one of those outfits with very little coverage, very revealing, and entuated the figure. It looked like there were hardly any pieces of leather, barely covering much.

    Suofa''s beautiful legs, like ck pearls, and her arms resembling ck jade were fully exposed.

    Robb chuckled. "It''s not a big deal. Why are you afraid to leave the chapel?"

    Suofa pitifully replied, "In our Desert Nation, women are not allowed to expose their arms and legs. It''s called modesty. I don''t need to remind you about it, do I?"

    Robb muttered under his breath, "Hmph, I still saw it."

    Suofa pretended not to hear what he said and asked, "What did you say?"

    "Oh, I didn''t say anything."

    Suofa pursed her lips, thinking to herself, [I showed you my modesty, and you act all smug about it. I won''t show you next time.]

    Robb''s emotional intelligence wasn''t so low that he couldn''t understand Suofa''s thoughts to some extent. He decided not to tease her further and said with a smile, "Let''s find a way to cover up."

    Suofa pitifully said, "It can''t be covered. I tried wearing a thinyer of clothing underneath the leather armor to cover those areas, but it didn''t work. It''s strange, even though I wore an undershirt underneath and put the leather armor on top, as soon as I wore the armor, the undershirt became invisible, and my legs and arms were exposed again."

    Hearing her exnation, Robb burst intoughter. "Hahaha! That''s how the equipment I made works. The clothing inside doesn''t affect the appearance of the outermostyer of equipment. Once you wear the equipment, the appearance immediately changes to match the equipment. No matter how manyyers you wear underneath, it''s useless. Hahaha!"

    Suofa grumbled, "Hey, stopughing. Come up with a solution for this! Do you really enjoy seeing my arms and legs exposed to others?"

    "I don''t mind to that extent!"

    "But I do!" Suofa nearly jumped up. "It makes me feel like Im being defiled by other men."

    Robb said, "Alright, alright, don''t be impatient. Let me think of a solution."

    In the game, the only way to solve the issue of equipment appearance is to wear an additionalyer of "cosmetic equipment" over the equipment. There are many categories of this "cosmetic equipment." For example, the T-shirt and jeans that Robb is wearing are one type, which can cover the appearance of the yer''s equipment and fix the yer''s appearance. However, this type of equipment has no attributes; it''s purely for cosmetic purposes.

    Robb reached out and grabbed a set of clothes from the storage and handed it to Suofa. He said, "Try this. Just wear it over your leather armor."

    Suofa put it on, and her appearance immediately transformed with a "poof" sound. She turned into a female goblin with red skin,plete with long eyshes. It turns out that Robb gave her a goblin costume that he had worn before.

    Robbughed and said, "Is this better? Now you don''t have to worry about people seeing your arms and legs."

    Suofa went crazy!

    The sight of a female goblin going crazy was quite amusing!

    Robb quickly helped her take off the goblin costume and restored her attractive appearance with long legs.

    Suofa angrily said, "Don''t y tricks when choosing clothes for women!"

    Robbughed and said, "Oh? I thought assassins didn''t mind how their clothes look."

    Suofa pouted, "I only don''t mind the appearance of my clothes when I''m on a mission."

    "Alright, alright, I''ll think of another solution," Robb said without joking this time. He grabbed a few pieces of ck cloth and quickly fashioned a set of "assassin attire."

    Suofa took it and put it on. Immediately, she transformed into a figure wrapped in a ck robe, appearing as an elusive shadow. She eximed with joy, "Wow, this looks super cool!"

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 838: Are you trying to start a war?

    Chapter 838: Are you trying to start a war?

    Suofa changed her clothes and finally dared toe out of the chapel. At this time, the big loli Russ, Little Yi, and the two young nuns in the courtyard were testing their new equipment. Robb gave them the best materials he could find, such as the life staff that Little Yi and the two nuns held. Not only did it greatly increase their intelligence, but it also had the restorative effect of holy light magic and could summon the spirit "Angry Tree of Life" inside. It can be said to be a super equipment thatbines offense and defense.

    The clothes they were wearing were made from mooncloth that the elven n helped make. The intelligence boost from the mooncloth robes was terrifying. Now, Little Yi could easily heal with her magic, making her a formidable healer.

    The girls also wore two earrings, a ne, and rings on their fingers, all providing various insane effects.

    They were all very satisfied with their current strength.

    However, Robb couldn''t help but shake his head and feel a bit uneasy. Although these equipment were impressive in this world, they were still not enough to fight against the ck dragon. But now it was alreadyte autumn in the year 1351, and there were only a few months left until the new year.

    Thest time during the year of the ck dragons flight, with the tolling of the New Year''s bell, the ck dragon came. And this time, the ck dragon might also arrive at that time, but the equipment of these girls would still not be enough to contend with the ck dragon.

    While he was pondering over this issue, the crystal ball ced on the table emitted a shimmering light, indicating a call from The Queen.

    Robb answered the call, and the stern face of The Queen appeared on the other side. She nced at the women behind Robb and sneered, "Not bad, all of them look radiant. Even the nuns who swore to defend their poverty are dressed up like noblewomen. What are you up to?"

    Robb smiled and said, "Don''t be sarcastic. You''re included too."

    With that, he casually tossed a package containing aplete set of equipment into the transmission gate.

    The queen was momentarily stunned, but quickly had a guard retrieve the package. Then she took the package and went into another room. After a while, when she reappeared in front of the crystal ball, she had already changed into a set of mooncloth robe, holding the life staff, and wearing a full set of jewelry. She looked equally radiant and stunning.

    Her mood seemed to have improved slightly as she sneered, "You have conscience. You actually remembered to make a set for me too. But let me remind you, I am a queen, so the clothes I need should be a bit more special. It wouldn''t be appropriate if they looked exactly the same as theirs."

    Robb pped his forehead and said, "Oh! Right! You''re also a troublesome one."

    He waved his hand, and the goblin attire flew over again. He tossed it into the transmission gate and said, "Here, this is for you."

    Without even trying it on, the queen knew it was goblin attire because she had seen it through the crystal ball before. She snorted and said, ncing sideways, "You actually want me to wear this? Are you trying to dere war on me? I must warn you, a woman in madness is terrifying. Besides magic, I can also spit and step on toes. You might not be able to handle my repertoire."

    Robb was taken aback and eximed, "Damn, these are indeed terrifying. In a way, they''re scarier than the ck dragon."

    Hastily starting over, he waved his hand, and a roll of white cloth flew over. Holding it in his hand, he pondered. Queen''s dress? There''s no equipment with such decoration. What could be used as a substitute? Oh, right! A wedding dress. It''s essentially the same as the queen''s dress.

    He casually rubbed it, creating a set of snow-white wedding dress, and threw it into the transmission gate, saying, "Try this!"

    The queen left in front of the crystal ball.

    Fitting room...

    Fitting room...

    Fitting room...

    After a while, she still hadn''t returned, leaving Robb greatly surprised. He shouted at the crystal ball, "Hey, where are you? Come back and answer the call."

    After shouting for a while, the queen didn''te back. Instead, number 1, oh no, the current leader of the court magicians, archmage number 1, walked over and bowed to the crystal ball, saying, "Her Majesty blushed and ran back to her chambers. She refuses toe out no matter what. I even almost broke down the door, but she ignored me. She said, I can''t answer your call anymore. Please understand."

    Robb: "..."

    Archmage number 1 continued, "However, Her Majesty whispered behind the door that she can''t rashly agree to this matter and needs to consider it. I don''t know what she means."

    Robb: "..."

    Well, this is awkward. Robb said, "We''ve gotten off track again. What did she want to tell me when she called? We ended up discussing clothes and forgot about the real issue."

    Archmage number 1 said, "Here''s the thing. Recently, our spies deployed in the colonies of the Kingdom of Norma have sent back some interesting news. It seems that the colonial territories of the Kingdom of Norma are facing a lot of unrest."

    "Oh?" Robb inquired, "What happened?"

    Number 1 said, "Some Normans who have long resided in the Maya continent have begun to contemte the correctness of colonial policies. They are attempting to manage the colonies in their own way. However, the Kingdom of Norma has issued strong orders, demanding the generals stationed to continue implementing a ruthless policy and vigorously transport resources back to the homnd."

    As soon as Robb heard this, he understood, "Ha!"

    It''s simple. When you''re far away from the throne, the orders may not be followed. In other words, heaven is high and the emperor is far away.

    The colonies are isted on the seaside, far from the control of the Kingdom of Norma. The governors stationed here, who are at the forefront of managing the colonies, naturally have their own thoughts. Moreover, they need to consider their own interests. However, the important figures in the homnd may not know about these things. Their understanding of the situation in the front is unclear, yet they blindly give orders from the rear and continuously raise demands for resources.

    This contradicts the interests of the colonial governors.

    It would be strange if the governors of the colonies didn''t have any rebellious thoughts under these circumstances...

    Robb asked, "What is the n of the queen?"

    Number 1 replied in a low voice, "Her Majesty''s intention is for our kingdom to secretly provide financial and logistical support to the colonial governors who rebel, creating chaos and causing the copse of the colonial system of the Kingdom of Norma."

    "That''s really wicked," Robb chuckled. "The queen is always thinking about these sinister things. She truly is a deeply sinful woman."

    Number 1 didn''t dare to join in Robb''s mocking of the queen and pretended not to hear that remark. He said in a low voice, "Her Majesty called you to ask for your opinion on how to handle this matter. She didn''t expect the conversation to veer off course as soon as the call connected."

    Robb burst intoughter, "Well, my opinion is, don''t get involved in these boring conspiracies. Don''t meddle in colonial affairs. Just focus on managing your overseas city-states and developing the navy."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 839: Armed merchant fleet

    Chapter 839: Armed merchant fleet

    Number 1 gave a big salute to the crystal ball, stepped back, and stopped talking unnecessarily.

    He went back to the door of the queen''s chamber and lightly knocked on it. The voice of the queen came from inside, asking, "What did he say?"

    Number 1 whispered, "He said that we shouldn''t engage in these petty conspiracies and should focus on city development and naval expansion."

    The queen remained silent, seemingly contemting the issue. After a few minutes, she spoke in a deep voice, understanding the situation, "Overseas cities ultimately require support and backing from our own kingdom. If we develop our navy and control the seas, the naval forces of the Kingdom of Norma won''t be able to support their colonies on the new continent. In that case, what''s the point of subverting those colonies? They will copse on their own."

    Number 1 listened quietly without expressing an opinion. After a while, he heard the queen ask in a low voice, "How are the preparations for the coal supply ports on the new continent?"

    One replied, "The coal vein discovered by Godfather in the Titan Mountains has already begunrge-scale mining. It is transported from the newly built Shuangqing City to the ports via railways. ording to the reports, the ports have stocked enough coal to supply our steel warships for five voyages. Our steel warships are now capable of crossing the ocean and roaming around the new continent."

    "Excellent!" eximed the queen. "With the steel warships as the core, we will form arge fleet and sail along the coasts of the new continent, demonstrating our strength. Only then will the People of Norma dare not mess with our merchant ships."

    Several dayster, on the new continent.

    The once captured port town, after extensive development, had be quite prosperous. Due to the gradual development model proposed by Robb, the Kingdom of Gran only had five cities on the new continent so far, including the two cities of Westwind, which were establishedter.

    One of them was the port town, another was a small town for mining Saronite, followed by Jingguan City controlled by Robb for mining Mithril, and Shuangqing City built in the Titan Mountains for mining Titansteel, coal, and iron ore. Lastly, there was a gold mine being constructed under the leadership of the fugitive knight, but for now, it was only a simple mine and hadn''t developed into a vige yet. The mine housed some miners, and even for purchasing other items, they needed to travel by railway to Shuangqing City or Jinguan City.

    Among these five cities, the best-developed one was Robb''s Shuangqing City, as it was responsible for mining and thus the most lively andmercially prosperous. However, the most bustling port, where all the ships traveling between the two continents stayed, unloading goods such as sugar and cloth produced in the Kingdom of Gran, and loading cocoa beans, gemstones, gold, and other items purchased from the new continent, was under the control of the queen. They would then set sail back to the Kingdom of Gran.

    A merchant convoy, loaded with goods, has just set sail.

    This convoy consists of three armed merchant ships, jointly funded by two sea merchants. They are close friends who used to engage in trade in Lost City but have now relocated their headquarters to the coastal city of the Kingdom of Gran.

    This time, the two merchants set sail together to the new continent to purchase arge quantity of cocoa beans, aiming to make a big profit.

    Each ship captain has a daughter who also apanied them on the voyage. These two young girls were originally the little dark nuns from Westwind City, but since the incident of the Church of Darkness rebellion, they have begun to question their lives. Now they have returned to a secr life, wearing ordinary women''s dresses and appearing sweet and lovely.

    At this moment, the two ship captains, or fathers, aremanding the sailors, while the two young girls are leaning over the bow of the gship, gazing at the vast and expansive sea. They hold two pieces of chocte in their hands.

    One of the girls says, "The new continent is such an interesting ce."

    The other girl smiles and says, "The chocte made by Godfather here is delicious. I''ve fallen in love with this kind of snack."

    "It''s just expensive!"

    "It''s not too bad. It''s quite cheap to buy in the new continent, especially the chocte made by the Maya people."

    "These Maya people are quite clever. They know to buy sugar from us and turn it into chocte to sell back to us. They definitely didn''t naturally possess this skill. Godfather must have taught them."

    "Hahaha! Godfather enjoys teaching others various peculiar skills."

    As the two girls talk, they start to miss Godfather a bit.

    One of them pouts and says, "We haven''t seen him on this trip to the new continent."

    "I heard he went to Shuangqing City, a city located deep in the western mountains. There was no chance for us to meet him."

    "Ah!"

    The two girls gaze towards the west with effort, but at this point, the fleet has already set off, heading towards the vast sea. The new continent in the west is getting farther and farther away, and they can no longer even see the coastal areas, let alone the western mountains.

    The two of them feel a sense of mncholy...

    "Never mind, we''ll see him next time wee to the new continent."

    The three armed merchant ships sailed eastward, covering hundreds of nautical miles in no time. The journey had been calm and peaceful until one noon when the two young girls were fishing by the ship''s side. Suddenly, they heard a sailor responsible for lookout shouting, "Oh no, warships from the Kingdom of Norma! Fiverge sailing ships from the Kingdom of Norma!"

    The sailors on the ship immediately became tense!

    Warships from the Kingdom of Norma were not to be trifled with. With theirrge number of wooden sailing ships, the Kingdom of Norma had always held dominance near the vicinity of the new continent. Whenever they spotted a merchant ship from the Kingdom of Gran, they would rush over to plunder and pige.

    It was said that the King of Norma had even issued "letters of marque" to some of their warships, allowing them to plunder any non-national ships. Under such circumstances, most vessels from the Church of Darkness and the Kingdom of Gran would travel in groups or set sail under the protection of their own fleet.

    However, recently, the sailing schedule of the Kingdom of Gran''s First Fleet did not align with the fathers of the two young girls. So the two fathers decided to take a risky move and sail on their own, hoping that luck would prevent them from encountering the Norma people.

    Unfortunately, their luck seemed to have run out, and their fears became reality.

    "Steer the ship, turn back on the same route..."

    "No time, they''re warships, much faster than us. We''re still hundreds of nautical miles away from the port, we can''t escape."

    "Prepare for battle!"

    "What about the cannons? Get our cannons ready."

    "Attack while attempting to flee."

    All the sailors on the ship began to take action. The two young girls were also terrified, but having experienced many things in Westwind City, they weren''tpletely overwhelmed. They followed behind their fathers and shouted, "Father, we can help too. We know healing magic."

    "Good, you''ll be responsible for healing the injured sailors."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 840: The steel warships have arrived

    Chapter 840: The steel warships have arrived

    The sailors fought bravely!

    However, the disparity in strength was too great. While there were five warships on the opposing side, there were only three armed merchant ships here, and the firepower was simply not on the same level. The sailors''bat abilities also couldn''t match those of real soldiers. Before long, the three armed merchant ships were heavily damaged.

    Several crew members fell, and although the two little girls desperately tried to heal the sailors, their efforts were in vain. The number of injured quickly exceeded the limit that the two young nuns could treat. Exhausted and drained of their magical powers, they sat down in the cabin, unable to muster the strength to cast spells any longer.

    The five Norma warships continued to approach...

    A sense of despair filled the people on the ship!

    Just then, amidst the ongoing battle, both sides suddenly heard a very loud steam whistle. The sound came from the distant sea, but it was familiar to the two little girls. It was the kind of sound that the steam train would make every time it entered the train station in Westwind City. However, the sound they heard now was deeper and heavier, indicating arger scale steam engine.

    The two little girls immediately became alert. They jumped up and leaned against the window, gazing in the direction from which the steam whistle sounded. On the far horizon, two huge steel warships appeared, proudly flying the g of the Kingdom of Gran.

    The two little girls recognized them instantly. These were the two steel warships that were originally docked in the harbor city. They were built by the dwarven craftsmen of Westwind Town and sold to the queen.

    As soon as they saw these two ships, all the sailors on the ship cheered at the same time.

    At the same time, the Norma people were terrified. They were happily besieging the merchant ships, nning to seize the cargo from the three ships and enrich themselves. But to their surprise, when they turned their heads, they saw the renowned steel warships of the Kingdom of Gran.

    These two warships had a reputation among the Norma people, even louder than among the Gran people. The Norma people affectionately called them the "Demon Warships."

    The Norma sailors cried out in fear, "How did the Demon Warshipse here?"

    "This is impossible. Weren''t these two warships always cruising near the maind of the Kingdom of Gran?"

    "The spies said that these things don''t run on wind power or magic but on coal. They need arge amount of coal to operate. How dare theye to the New Continent?"

    "This is impossible! They can''t be here on the New Continent."

    "It must be an illusion!"

    "Is it a mirage?"

    Amidst the terrified screams of the Norma sailors, the two steel warships elerated at full speed and closed the distance in an instant. Then, with a thunderous boom, the main cannon, known as the "Thors Roar," on the bow of the ship fired.

    A thunderous beam of light, thicker than a water bucket, sliced through the sky and urately struck the side of one of the Norma warships. The magic defensive barrier painted on the ship''s hull was utterly useless, instantly pierced by the Thors Roar, leaving arge hole in the side. Countless sparks of electricity crackled around the breach.

    "Damn, it''s not a mirage."

    "It''s the real deal!"

    "Run, we can''t defeat this thing."

    The Norma people panicked and quickly changed course. They didn''t even dare to head straight for their own port because that would mean sailing along the established route, which would undoubtedly make them an easy target for pursuit. Instead, they fled southward, deviating from the established route, zigzagging in an attempt to lose their pursuers. This was the best method to shake off enemy ship pursuit. Typically, a rational enemy wouldn''t recklessly venture outside the established shippingnes as it would be too dangerous.

    The two steel warships indeed had no intention of deviating from the shippingnes. They fired a few random shots and watched as the five warships fled in disarray. They then set course towards the three armed merchant ships, followed by arge number of wooden sailing warships from the Kingdom of Gran, as well as some protected merchant ships, forming a mighty fleet.

    The people on the merchant ships finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Before long, the merchant ships docked beside the steel warships, and the sailors from the warships came over. They brought supplies to repair the damaged hulls of the three merchant ships and a group of military priests arrived to tend to the injured sailors.

    A dwarf engineer who hade along with the warships recognized the two little girls and excitedly approached them. "Ah, it''s the two nuns!"

    The two little girls carefully looked and recognized him. The dwarf engineer was originally from Westwind City, but he hadter gone to the harbor city to participate in the construction of the new port. He never returned to Westwind City but instead moved his entire family to the harbor city and became a senior technician there. Now, unexpectedly, he had joined the military''s steel warship maintenance team.

    The dwarf craftsman showed great respect to the two nuns because he was well aware of their good rtionship with Godfather. They often enjoyed free meals and drinks at Godfather''s house, and the dark nuns had even had a memorable yful argument with the light nuns over the sweetness and saltiness of tofu pudding. These two dark nuns were also famous in Westwind City.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, he asked, "Ladies, how did you end up here?"

    The two little girls quickly responded, "We are no longer nuns. We have already left the Church of Darkness and are just ordinary girls now. We joined our father''s merchant fleet to engage in trade and unexpectedly encountered the Norma people here."

    The dwarf engineer finally understood.

    The two little girls quickly asked, "How did the steel warshipse here? Wasn''t it impossible to refuel in the New Continent?"

    The dwarf engineer happily replied, "Godfather found a coal mine in the New Continent, so the fuel problem for the steel warships has been solved. From now on, these two steel warships can operate between the Fengmo Continent and the Maya Continent. This time, we came here with the intention of sailing along the New Continent''s coastline, passing through all the Norma people''s ports, and letting them know that we have arrived."

    The two little girls were overjoyed, saying, "So that''s how it is!"

    Although they didn''t understand much about politics, economics, or strategy, even the simplest person could grasp the fact that once these two steel warships could travel between the two continents, the Kingdom of Gran''s merchant ships would no longer need to fear the Kingdom of Norma''s warships.

    Instead, in the future, the Norma people''s ships would have to be more cautious and avoid encountering the steel warships at sea.

    "In the future, it will be much safer for us to engage in maritime trade," the two little girls smiled.

    "That''s for sure!"

    The craftsmen repaired the three merchant ships, only charging the most basic fees, and then continued their journey towards the New Continent. The two little girls followed the merchant ships, heading eastward back to the Fengmo Continent. The world''s politicalndscape was about to undergo new changes.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 841: The year of the Black Dragons Flight is coming again

    Chapter 841: The year of the ck Dragon''s Flight ising again

    In the year 1351 of the calendar of Fengmo Continent, New Year was approaching.

    Thend was covered in a nket of white snow.

    The entire Westwind City once again transformed into a world adorned in silver. Every tree branch, rooftop, andmpshade wore a white hat.

    Many snowmen lined the streets, each with a blissful and sweet smile on their faces.

    The people of Westwind City built snowmen, and almost every one of them had a smile. The people of Westwind rarely had worries and sorrows in their lives.

    It was said that wealth could improve a person''s emotional and intellectual intelligence, making them more prone toughter. Conversely, those who were quick to anger and engage in conflicts were often destitute.

    There were few destitute individuals in Westwind City, so everyone loved tough.

    The New Year was only a few minutes away...

    In other words, in a few hours, it would be the Year of the ck Dragons Flight.

    But this year in Westwind City, no one was migrating out of the city, nor were they moving their gold and silver treasures. Everyone peacefully enjoyed the happiness of the New Year. Even many people from other cities hade to Westwind City.

    The reason was simple. Four years ago, Westwind City had proven its ability to repel the ck Dragon. Based on this fact, Westwind City would be the safest ce in the world for the next year.

    Numerous wealthy nobles from major cities across the kingdom came, bringing not only themselves but also arge amount of wealth. Even the nobles from Bright Road had arrived in significant numbers.

    Robb still sat on the stone stool at the entrance of the chapel, wearing a set of T-shirt and jeans skin. No one knew that underneath this skin, he concealed a set of top-tier armor made of titansteel, with each piece enchanted with attributes such as defense and stamina.

    Moreover, Robb carried a single-handed sword and shield made of titansteel, a bow and staff made of Life Wood. Basically, he wore aplete set of the best equipment that could be obtained.

    Beside him, Suofa, Russ, Little Yi, and otherbat-capable girls also wore top-tier armor, concealed beneath ordinary decorative clothing.

    The crystal ball on the table emitted a radiant glow. On the other side of the crystal ball sat the queen and Madeline, both dressed in the finest full sets of equipment, seated in the hall of the pce. In the garden outside the hall, the ck Earth Knights and the Royal Magic Knights, the two core forces of the Kingdom of Gran, were ready.

    Every soldier was armed to the teeth!

    The Queen spoke calmly, "I am well-prepared on my end. How about you?"

    Robb chuckled, "I''ve also made some preparations, but from my perspective, the level of these equipment is a bit too low."

    The Queen said, "But I can''t see any army by your side through the crystal ball."

    Robb replied, "The army is currently in the New Continent. If something happens, I will call them immediately through the phone."

    The Queen nodded. She knew that each of Robb''s subordinates could produce a transmission scroll at any time, so the speed of support would not be a problem.

    However, she couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Wouldn''t it be better to have them arrive early and be on standby rather than calling them if something happens?"

    Robb shook his head, "Last time, though the ck Dragon arrived the instant the New Year bells rang, it doesn''t mean it wille as quickly this year. What if it decides to show up on thest day? I''d rather have the warriors prepared in advance than wasting their expressions."

    The Queen said, "..."

    After careful consideration, she realized that he had a point.

    She turned her head to look at the ck Earth Knights and the Royal Knights who were on high alert outside the hall, feeling a little embarrassed.

    She could only say indignantly, "The ck Dragon will definitely arrive on time. My preparations won''t be a waste of expression."

    "Wowo!" Robb said, "I originally thought the ck Dragon mighte very quickly, but with your confidence... things be uncertain."

    The Queen didn''t understand what he meant by "confidence," but her intuition told her it wasn''t apliment. She snorted coldly and ignored him outright.

    At that moment, Robb suddenly shifted his position and took out a small crystal ball from his pocket. It was his "cell phone," different from the specializedmunication crystal ball used by the Queen. His "cell phone" couldmunicate with anyone else who had a cell phone, so Robb didn''t know who was calling before answering.

    He took out the crystal ball, gave it a quick nce, and smiled, "Who is it?"

    Xuelus voice immediately came from the crystal ball, "In a few minutes, it will be the Year of the ck Dragons Flight."

    "Yes!" Robbughed.

    "Happy New Year in advance," Xuelu said with a smile. "Also, if that ck Dragon shows up, call me immediately, and I''ll respond right away."

    Robb replied, "Where are you right now?"

    "I''m still in the New Continent," Xuelu said. "I''m exploring further west from where you defeated the Titan Giants. It''s quite interesting here. There are many... oh no, a group of cannibalistic Maya people is rushing over. I''ll hang up now. Remember, if the ck Dragones, make sure to call me..."

    The call ended.

    Robb: "..."

    The Queen listened to their entire conversation, not hearing any flirtatious remarks. Her expression improved slightly. She grasped the key point and asked, "There are cannibalistic Maya people on the New Continent?"

    "Yes!" Robb replied. "Although the Maya people don''t form a nation, there are countless small tribes with significant differences among them, including variations in culture. Some Maya tribes are extremely primitive to the point of practicing cannibalism. They not only eat white people but also capture other Maya people to consume."

    The Queen frowned, "Should we peacefully coexist with these people...?"

    "No!" Robb shook his head. "We kill those who eat others without hesitation."

    The Queen: "..."

    Robb continued, "Most mammals don''t consume the corpses of their own kind. It''s not just a moral restraint but also a physiological response. They feel disgusted when they see their own kind die, they want to vomit when they see their corpses, and they have a natural aversion to consuming the flesh of their own kind. These instincts are not based on morality."

    He paused and then exined further, "This is an instinct inscribed in the gic code of biological poptions for the purpose of reproduction and survival. Humans whock even this instinct may not have fully evolved or may have experienced gic mutations. In any case, it''s best not to consider such people as humans."

    The Queen didn''t understand many of the terms he used, but she understood the conclusion: the cannibalistic tribe should be dealt with.

    She nced at the clock with a sigh and said, "In one minute, it will be the Year of the ck Dragons Flight. Yet, you still have the mood to discuss these things?"

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 842: This Black Dragon is a No-Show

    Chapter 842: This ck Dragon is a No-Show

    The New Year Bell is about to ring. The bell ringer stood atop the bell tower, holding arge hammer in his hands. He nervously gazed at the giant bell before him, then turnd his head to look at the pitch-ck ckpine Mountains behind him.

    Four years ago, he struck the bell with this very hammer, and the ck Dragon appeared. At that time, he was scared out of his wits and dropped the hammer, fleeing for his life. But this time, he felt no fear at all; instead, excitement filled his heart. What is there to fear about the ck Dragon? If it dares toe again, Godfather will simply drive it away, or even possibly defeat it.

    "Yes, there''s nothing to fear," the bell ringer swung his hammer.

    Meanwhile, countless people in Westwind City awaited this moment in silence. Everyone stretched their necks, waiting quietly.

    Only one person, Elsie, remained busy. He checked the piles of Katyusha and mines ced behind the chapel, ensuring they are ready for use at any moment.

    All of them were personally charged by Godfather, their power terrifying to ordinary people. However, Godfather himself remained dissatisfied, muttering about the limited magical capacity of these tools and how they cannot hold truly powerful magic.

    In the end, Elsie only grasped one point: these magic tools are not enough to defeat the ck Dragon.

    He turned his head to look at arge groups of tanks not far away. Although Westwind City already has dozens of tanks, Godfather shook his head at them a few days ago, sighing that the rocketunchers were of low level and weak power.

    In short, only Elsie knew that even Godfather treats the encounter with the ck Dragon with great caution. As Godfather''s topmander and loyal defender, he must be even more cautious.

    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"

    The New Year Bell rung...

    At the moment this beautiful sound resounds, everyone should be cheering and exulting together. However, this time, everyone remained quiet, their gaze turning towards the ckpine Mountains behind them, as if waiting to see if a gigantic ck Dragon will emerge as it did four years ago.

    Even the queen on the crystal ball felt the brief moment of tension.

    However, everyone was disappointed. The ck Dragon did not appear. On that mountain, nothing emerged.

    It''s just an ordinary New Year!

    "Fuck!"

    "What the hell!"

    "Damn it!"

    "We''ve been stood up!"

    "The ck Dragon is a No-Show!"

    Various curses echoed together, and even the queen on the crystal ball couldn''t help but pause, mming her hand on the table. "Is it really noting? The grand army I prepared was wasted."

    Robb sneered at the crystal ball, saying, "See, did you run out of ck Dragon milk? Let me tell you,st year the reason the ck Dragon appeared instantly was because I made a g, but this year, I cleverly didn''t make that g. If you try to give it another sip of milk, it would be strange if it shows up."

    "Can you really me me for this?" The queen angrily pped the table. "Since you im that raising a g can make it appear, then go ahead and raise one."

    Robb shook his head. "Honestly, I''m relieved that it didn''te. Although we made extensive preparations this year, I don''t believe it guarantees victory. On the contrary, being overly prepared might lead to heavy casualties."

    The queen was puzzled. "Why? Last year, we fought without any preparation and managed to drive it away. Why would being well-prepared this year lead to heavy casualties?"

    Robb exined, "You don''t understand how mischievous the game designers of this type of boss are. Ultimate bosses like this often have multiple stages. At a certain percentage of health, they enter one stage, and at another percentage, they enter a second stage. And just when you think they''re about to die, they enter a third stage... With each stage transition, they be stronger, their skills be more insane, and harder to avoid."

    As Robb went on, the queen couldn''tprehend any of it and lookedpletely confused.

    Robb sighed and stopped exining further.

    Last time, rather than saying they drove away the ck Dragon, it was more like they bought time until its next return. They didn''t cause much damage to it at all. But this time, a well-prepared army would definitely inflict some damage on the ck Dragon, triggering its second stage. Then it would unleash a slew of hard-to-dodge skills while their side''s equipment level remained stuck in the 80s. It would be strange if they could defeat it.

    Entering the second stage would pose extreme danger. With one area-of-effect attack from the ck Dragon, arge number of people could die.

    "Let it be for this year," Robb said. "In theing days, don''t be overly vignt against it. Whenever it appears in Westwind City, people here will immediately call me, and no matter where I am, I cane back right away. And all of you will know immediately through the phone that the ck Dragon is here, so everyone can rush over to support."

    The queen felt somewhat regretful, hoping to avenge her parents this time. Madeline beside her also sighed and shook her head, saying, "What a pity..."

    Just then, Number 1 suddenly walked quickly to the front of the queen and handed her a crystal ball. "Your Majesty, our scouts stationed in the Desert Kingdom have urgent military information to report."

    "Oh?" The queen was greatly surprised and reached out to hold the crystal ball.

    The crystal ball lit up, and the queen was about to ask, "What happened?"

    However, before she could utter those words, she heard a scream from the other side of the crystal ball, followed by a "thud" sound. A stter of fresh bloodnded on the crystal ball, covering the transmitted image with ayer of red mist.

    The queen''s heart tightened, thinking that her scout had died.

    Unexpectedly, at this moment, she saw the scout''s face appearing on the screen, albeit with ayer of blood-red covering it. The color of his entire face looked strange. He spoke with a trembling voice, "Your Majesty, it wasn''t me who died just now. It was just a passerby, person A, who happened to be next to me... The ck Dragon... The ck Dragon is here... It just threw a rock and killed a passerby next to me... I... I''m really scared now... I would like to request temporary leave from the Oasis City. Please grant your approval..."

    He finished speaking with a stuttering voice, and then another "boom" sound came from the side. The queen saw a charred corpse flying past behind the scout. It seemed to have been sted away by a fireball spat out by the ck Dragon.

    On the street behind the scout, countless people were running frantically... The ck Dragon appeared in the crystal ball''s image, stomping on the chaotic crowd on the ground.

    Then, a violent sandstorm swept through the desert, and the guardian beast of the desert, the Sphinx, leaped out of the wind and charged at the ck Dragon...

    With a gentle p of its wings, the ck Dragon sent the Sphinx flying hundreds of meters away.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 843: We Cant Let It Cause Havoc in the World Again

    Chapter 843: We Can''t Let It Cause Havoc in the World Again

    The queen was startled by the scene revealed in the crystal ball and was momentarily speechless.

    The trembling scout on the other side spoke with a sobbing voice, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty... The ck Dragon is brutally attacking the Sphinx behind me. What should I do now? I... I am a loyal and brave scout, willing to give everything for Gran. I have the courage to face death, but... it would be unjust to die under the ws of the ck Dragon. I request permission to retreat, to retreat..."

    The queen''s gaze quickly cleared up, "Retreat quickly, don''t make a fearless sacrifice."

    The scout breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly grabbed the crystal ball, running for his life.

    While running, he held the crystal ball high, trying to keep the image stable and prevent it from shaking.

    The queen saw an apocalyptic scene behind himearth shaking, mes raging, numerous desert warriors running amok. Some were charging towards the ck Dragon, while others were fleeing into the distance.

    A group of shamans and witch doctors in the distance were casting various types of magic at the ck Dragon, but it proved to be futile.

    Fireballs asionally flew towards the screen from behind or from the side, followed by a loud explosion, and charred bodies would fly past the lens, their cries filled with despair.

    Houses in the distance kept copsing, and the Sphinx was beaten to the point where it couldn''t even stand up.

    With a sweep of its wings, a violent gust of wind raged, causing people around to fly about like kites with broken strings.

    The queen couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, [So this is the terrifying ck Dragon when it''s not preupied with that man. Last time it attacked Westwind City, all its attention was focused on him, and many spells were interrupted by him. Otherwise... Westwind City at that time would have ended up like the Oasis City now.]

    The queen took a deep breath and then ced themunication crystal ball that connected to the scout in front of the specializedmunication crystal ball for Robb, "Ghostly Man, take a look at this."

    Robb took a closer look and couldn''t help but pause for a moment.

    Suofa, who was standing behind him, eximed, "Hey? Hey? Hey? This... this is the Oasis City! The capital of the Desert Kingdom. The ck Dragon is there?"

    It was year 1352 in the Fengmo calendar, and they had already been through 338 years of the ck Dragon''s flight. The Desert Kingdom had never been attacked by the ck Dragon before. No one expected that the ck Dragon would go there this time, which was a huge surprise to everyone.

    After focusing on the crystal ball for less than five seconds, Suofa''s face turned pale. It was too dreadful. The shocking scene of the rampaging ck Dragon was like doomsday. Her fellow countrymen, with the same skin color and ethnicity as her, were being tragically killed under the ck Dragon''s attack.

    She felt her breath bing heavy, and her whole body trembled uncontrobly.

    Robb shoved a transmission scroll into her hand, saying, "Open the portal! I''ll go deal with the ck Dragon."

    Suofa shook her head sadly, "I can''t open it... I... I''ve never been to the Oasis City. I can''t open the portal to go there."

    "Huh?" Robb paused for a moment, then understood. This was an ancient era, not the modern world. Transportation was inconvenient during this time, and it was impossible for just anyone to have been to the capital. Even in his own world, in an era with extremely convenient transportation, there were many people who had never been to the capital.

    Suddenly, Robb remembered something and shouted to Motra in the crowd, "Motra, have you been to the Oasis City?"

    Motra nodded, "I have been!"

    "Good, quickly open the transmission portal to the Desert Kingdom," Robb instructed.

    Motra nodded again and reached into his pocket, pulling out a transmission scroll, a standard item in Westwind City. Every important person had one, a magical tool that could be used anytime to escape back to Westwind City.

    He held the transmission scroll, silently contemted the word "activate," and then a transmission array unfolded. However, Motra quickly nced over the array but couldn''t find the "Oasis City."

    "Godfather, something''s not right. I can go to various cities, but I can''t go to the Oasis City. This is strange," Motra said.

    Robb was greatly puzzled, "The Oasis City doesn''t have a church or a cemetery?"

    "We don''t have a church, but we have something simr called the Temple of Set. Behind the Temple of Set, there is also a cemetery that can be teleported to," Motra exined. "The transmission portal in my family''s city can open it."

    "Well, that''s strange. Theoretically, the Oasis City should be able to open a transmission portal too, unless..." Robb trailed off, and several astute individuals simultaneously realized what he was implying. Robb, the queen, Elsie, the Elf elder, Baron Nuolun, and others almost spoke in unison, "The Temple of Set has been destroyed by the ck Dragon."

    Everyone fell silent.

    It was quite awkward. The ck Dragon was causing havoc in the Oasis City. It was heavy-handed, usingrge-scale magic spells. In a moment of carelessness, it had obliterated the Temple of Set and the cemetery behind it with AOE magic. It wasn''t a very surprising urrence.

    Suofa copsed to the ground with a thud and sorrowfully said, "There''s not enough time to get there."

    Robb also knew that there was definitely no time left. Even if he teleported to Crystal Canyon and immediately used the Flight spell, it wouldn''t be enough. Although Flight was fast, it would still take at least an hour or two to fly to the middle of the vast desert. And by that time, it would be the time for the ck Dragon to retreat. Even if he hurried over, he would only see a destroyed city.

    Helplessly, everyone watched the ck Dragon rampage inside the crystal ball with heavy hearts. Fireballs flew around on the screen, meteor showers continuously fell, and the oasis seemed to be uprooted. The screams of the people from the Desert Kingdom and the panicking camels filled the air. Buildings copsed, sand and stones flew, and the Sphinx was torn in half by the ck Dragon, separating its lion body from its human face...

    This terrifying scenested for several minutes. The scout holding the crystal ball managed to escape from the Oasis City. The image became increasingly distant and unclear. Gradually, all that could be seen was a pir of smoke rising in the midst of the yellow sand, and mes reaching the sky. Then, nothing could be seen anymore.

    The next thing they saw was the scout''s face. He wore a look of post-disaster terror, pale-faced as he addressed the crystal ball, "Your Majesty, I managed to escape..." He couldn''t help but burst into tears, "I finally escaped..."

    Beside him, there was a group of Desert Kingdom civilians who had also managed to escape. They turned around and kneeled on the ground, facing the distant Oasis City.

    On the side of the crystal ball, the people from Westwind City fell into silence.

    After a long while, Robb''s voice broke the silence, filled with cold determination, "Without eliminating the ck Dragon, the Fengmo Continent will never know peace. It''s time to exert more effort. Let everyone intensify the search for rare mineral resources. We can no longer wait for four more years. This time, we must prepare as quickly as possible and then go to the ck Dragon''sir. We will kill it directly in its nest and prevent it from causing further havoc in the world."

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 844: The Arrival of Refugees

    Chapter 844: The Arrival of Refugees

    In the year 1352 of the Fngmo calendar, during the New Year, the capital of the Desert Kingdom, the Oasis City, was razed to the ground by the ck Dragon.

    This tragedy came too suddenly. The Desert Kingdom, which had not been visited by the ck Dragon for over a thousand years, waspletely unprepared, both in terms of battle readiness and psychological preparedness.

    Kingdoms like the Kingdom of Norma, the Kingdom of Gran, and Big Tang, which had learned their lessons before, would relocate their wealth and evacuate the poption of major cities during the New Year. They would move important gold and silver treasures, and even cowardly kings would go to ces like the XX Summer Vi or somewhere south of the Yangtze River to seek refuge.

    But the Desert Kingdom had made no preparations at all!

    The Pharaoh died tragically, and the pce was burned down by the ck Dragon. All the gold and silver treasures hidden in the pce were taken away by the ck Dragon.

    Of course, that wasn''t the worst part.

    The worst thing was that thergest oasis in the Desert Kingdom dried up.

    Because the ck Dragon unleashed a terrifying Earth Splitting Technique, destroying the geological structure, the underground river that used to flow through the Oasis City disappeared. As a result, thekes in the Oasis City dried up instantly.

    "Marquis Robb Smith!" a messenger from Crystal Canyon shouted loudly outside the small chapel in Westwind City. "I have urgent news to report."

    Robb, sitting on a stone bench, had to stand up. "Don''t shout so loudly. You''ll deafen me. Let me go in and call him out for you."

    The soldier quickly apologized, "I''m sorry for disturbing your peace, Godfather."

    A few minutester, Robb, disguised as Robb Smith, walked out of the chapel. He had initially wanted to exim in surprise, but he quickly restrained himself and put on a serious andposed face. He said to the soldier, "What happened?"

    "Marquis!" the soldier said, "In the past few days, countless refugees from the Desert Kingdom have flooded the desert outskirts near the checkpoints. It''s a massive scale, truly frightening. No one dares to take matters into their own hands. I''vee to seek your guidance."

    "Hmm?" Robb was slightly puzzled, but soon understood. The Desert Kingdom was different from the Kingdom of Gran. There were very few ces in the desert where people could survive, relying solely on a fewrge and small oases.

    In the Kingdom of Gran, if your city was destroyed, it didn''t matter. Just move a little to the side and you could continue living on some barrennd.

    But in the desert, it was different. If the oasis was gone, try moving to the side! It would just be sand everywhere, with no oasis to sustain life.

    And now, thergest oasis has been destroyed by the ck Dragon, forcing hundreds of thousands of people to leave their homes and scatter to various oases. However, the ordinary small oases cannot amodate such an influx of people, so the excess poption can only move towards the desert outskirts.

    To the north of the Desert Kingdom is the Kingdom of Norma, a kingdom controlled by the Church of Light, known for its brutal treatment of non-believers. They dare not move north. To the east are the towering Jinghong Mountains, the oldir of the ck Dragon and the demons. It would be suicidal for humans to venture in. To the west is the sea, not a ce where people can easily go.

    In the end, these refugees had no choice but to pour south, relying on the edge of the Boundary Mountain. At least in this area, they could barely survive, dig up some roots to chew on, drink from the small streams flowing down the mountainside to quench their thirst. Some bolder ones even climbed up the Boundary Mountain to see if they could hunt some small animals or find some edible fruits, if the border guards of the Kingdom of Gran didn''t notice them.

    After listening to the soldier''s report, Robb''s face didn''t look good.

    He said to Suofa beside him, "Go and fetch Kante. We''re going to Crystal Canyon."

    Suofa nodded and quickly went off. Before long, Kante, d in full Titansteel equipment, rushed over. He first saluted the "Godfather" sitting on the stone bench and then turned to smile at Robb Smith. "Brother, you''ve finallye out of seclusion. It''s been a long time since Ist saw you."

    Robb smiled and said, "What''s the point of seeing me when you''re having so much fun in the New Continent?"

    Kanteughed heartily, "Yes, yes, I had a great time on the New Continent this time. The equipment Godfather gave me made me feel so wise and powerful. Now, the magic I release is so strong that I have no rivals."

    Robb really wanted to retort with a "Wow," but he forced himself to hold it back, nearly twitching the muscles on his face.

    Kante asked, "Are we opening a portal to Crystal Canyon or taking the train?"

    "Of course, we''re taking the train," Robb said seriously. "Godfather always reminds us to use normal means to solve problems whenever possible. His cheat-like methods are only used as ast resort."

    "Okay, then I''ll go buy the tickets," Kante said cheerfully and headed to the train station.

    You can''t just hop on a train whenever you want; you have to wait for the scheduled departure.

    During this time, Robb instructed the girls at home to pat his shoulder through his doppelganger at any time to call him back. He saw Suofa packing a small bag and following along. "I''m going too," she said.

    Robb could understand her desire to see their fellow countrymen''s situation and nodded, "Alright, you cane along too."

    The three of them waited together for the train to arrive. Suddenly, they saw Motra walking towards them from a distance, followed by arge group of dark-skinned people from the Desert Kingdom. Most of these people were servants and followers from Motra''s household, while some were individuals who had been captured by Robb andter released after serving time in the Westwind Prison. They were, in a way, Motra''s old subordinates.

    Robb greeted them from afar, "Are you all taking the train as well?"

    Upon seeing "Godfather''s student," Motra hurriedly saluted and replied, "Yes, we cannot stand idly by when things are happening in the Desert Kingdom. We need to go to Crystal Canyon and see those refugees."

    It seems that anyone would have patriotic sentiments.

    The train rumbled and brought everyone to Crystal Canyon...

    This border city, which had been bestowed upon Robb Smith by the queen, had developed quite well. Since it became Robb''s territory, the train connection from Westwind City had brought a continuous flow of resources. Furthermore, the first tunnel had attracted arge number of tourists, revitalizing the local economy.

    Now, the town in Crystal Canyon had transformed into a bustling border trade city.

    When Robb arrived, he saw the city walls brimming with soldiers, all aiming their magical weapons outside the city as if preparing for a major enemy. Standing on the city wall and looking outside, he saw the desert wastnd to the north of the city filled with refugees, dark-skinned individuals wrapped in traditional robes of the Desert Kingdom. They were sitting or lying on the barrennd, resembling a sea of ck.

    TL:Please support me on Ko-Fi. I would truly appreciate it! ^_^  List of Supporters:

    1.Fisher2210  2.0jdk  3. Somebody

    4.Random81  5. Kai

    6. C

    7.Wrathofdragon

 Chapter 845: Someone is up to something.

    Chapter 845: Someone is up to something.<blockquote>

    *Shock* The raws I used to use were for some reason quite difficult to ess No idea why either  . But I hope I didnt have you guys waiting too long!</blockquote>

    Robb turned to the soldier next to him and asked, Arent there too many people? Have you counted how many refugees are outside? I feel like this is more than what an oasis can amodate.

    The soldier whispered, We sent people out of the city to inquire. These are indeed not only refugees from the Oasis city but also manymoners from other oases who managed to escape.

    At this point, a peculiar expression appeared on his face. When the ck Dragon attacked the Oasis city, the entire pce was instantly razed to the ground. The Pharaoh didnt even have time to escape and met his demise. With the loss of the Pharaoh, the desert kingdom immediately plunged into severe internal turmoil. Several lords from different oases proimed themselves as the next Pharaoh and sent troops to neighboring oases. In just a few days, the desert kingdom turned into chaos.

    Robb:

    Well, isnt this the same thing that happened to the Kingdom of Gran over twenty years ago? Mondras sessful usurpation became a terrible example for the noble families of the desert kingdom, and they began to imitate it.

    Moreover, when ites to seizing power, the faster, the better. After the incumbent king dies, the one who raises an army quickly and employs cunning strategies has the greatest chance of sess. Thats why, shortly after the ck Dragon attacked the capital oasis, things turned out like this.

    Robb felt annoyed and furrowed his brow, asking, How long have these people been here?

    Five days, replied the soldier.

    Do they have food?

    Some people brought dry rations, but most of them have very little to eat, whispered a soldier. The attack on the capital oasis by the ck Dragon was so sudden that they werepletely unprepared. Many people simply fled from their homes without even having time to gather their valuables. They ran across the desert, and many copsed as soon as they reached the city outskirts. They rely on theirpanions to take care of them. As for those who came from other oases, they were slightly better prepared because they escaped due to internal conflicts. At least they had time to gather their valuables.

    Robb:

    Suofa next to him had a sad expression, but she didnt immediately cling to Robbs leg and cry for help to save the people like an ordinary woman would. Such foolish actions were not fitting for an assassin. She silently suppressed her impulsive thoughts, holding back the tears from flowing out of her eyes and letting them fall back into her stomach.

    Motra ran to the edge of the city wall and shouted loudly, Does anyone recognize me? I am Motra Kali of the Kali family. Does anyone know what the Kali family is doing now? (TL: Its been too long, I dont remember if it was the Kali family or the Kari family)

    He used the battle cry skill of the soldiers, and his voice was incredibly loud. Even the refugees outside, who were far away, could hear it clearly. One daring person ran to the bottom of the city wall and looked up, saying, Lord Motra, so youre here. I escaped from the Kali Oasis. The Kali family didnt rise up in rebellion, but the rebels forced them to recognize their leader as the new Pharaoh. The Kali family refused, and as a result, they are being attacked by the rebels. They are currently defending their oasis.

    Motra eximed, Oh, f***! I need to go back and help.

    As he finished speaking, he was about to jump down from the city wall, but Robb pulled him back, saying, Dont panic, lets wait a moment. Ill ask for my teachers advice.

    When Motra heard the phrase my teacher, he hesitated for a moment and immediately stood still.

    Robb furrowed his brow. Though he was kind-hearted and wanted to open the city gates to let the refugees in, the thought shed in his mind but he quickly extinguished it himself. It was clear that things couldnt be handled that way.

    Turning to Suofa, he said, Give Elsie a call and tell him to go to my chapel and transport food. Bring all the potatoes stored in the warehouse and give these refugees two hearty meals.

    Suofa took out her phone and called Elsie.

    Robb pondered for a moment, then shifted his consciousness back to thezy godfather, and dialed the phone number of the queen.

    Soon, the Queen appeared in the crystal ball. It was daytime, and the Queen was busy with state affairs. She seemed a bit surprised by the sudden call from Robb. Huh? Why are you calling at this time?

    Robb went straight to the point and said, Your intelligence is always faster than mine. You already know about the refugees from the desert kingdom outside Crystal Canyon, right?

    Hmm! The Queen pointed to a stack of papers on her desk. Its all written here, all about the refugees.

    Robb said, Well, since you already know, lets skip the pleasantries. What are your ns for these refugees?

    The Queen calmly replied, I have no intention of letting them in.

    This answer didnt surprise Robb. In fact, although Robb often acted like a good-hearted person, he couldnt be bothered to suggest letting so many refugees into the Kingdom of Gran all at once. He knew that it would bring more harm than good to the kingdom, so the Queen would never agree to it.

    The queen, who usually disdained wasting words, surprisingly exined to Robb, There are too many refugees. Our Kingdom of Gran cannot ept such arge number of people from the desert kingdom all at once. Moreover, these people have a different culture and way of life. If arge number of them enter our kingdom, it will cause many problems, as you should understand. I have already arranged for internal affairs officials to gather as many resources as possible to provide humanitarian aid to the refugees, but I cannot go any further.

    Robb nodded, By doing so, you have already shown great statesmanship.

    The queen hummed, Although I am poor, I still know how to be a decent person.

    At this point, she paused and then said dissatisfiedly, Did you call me just to see if I am a cold-hearted woman?

    Hahaha, of course not, Robb replied, I just wanted to give you a special reminder that the northern border may be restless again because someone is causing trouble.

    Hmm? Are you implying that the Kingdom of Norma will take the opportunity to annex the desert kingdom and then attack our kingdom? The queen became alert. Her political acumen was very high. However, as soon as this idea arose, she extinguished it and shook her head, saying, You may be overthinking it. I have many spies operating within the Kingdom of Norma, and so far, we havent detected any unusual activities. The desert kingdom holds no value for annexation; even the Kingdom of Norma cant be bothered to conquer such a broken kingdom.

    No! Robb shook his head, Im not saying that the Kingdom of Norma will cause trouble. Im saying

    He chuckled and pointed at himself, saying, Im the one causing trouble!

    The queen:

    Robb continued, Im about to transform into an evil aggressor, invading the desert kingdom and ruthlessly suppressing anyone who opposes me. I will hang them from ceiling fans because I am officially a citizen of the Kingdom of Gran, and my army ns to board a train and embark on a desert expedition from Crystal Canyon. Therefore, your Kingdom of Gran will inevitably be drawn into this war.

 Chapter 846: Supporting a Puppet

    Chapter 846: Supporting a Puppet

    Without warning, theres an unexpected update! It infuriates her, hes going to drive me crazy!

    After hearing these words, the queen almost flipped the table right then and there. Hey, you crazy man, are you out of your mind? Every time I mentioned going to war, you vehemently opposed it, acting as if you were about to confront me on the spot, trying to stop me from starting a war. And now you want to cause trouble? You cant be so hypocritical! Besides, youre not even my subordinate, I have no control over you. But if you start a war, everyone will say it was the actions of the Kingdom of Gran, they will call me an aggressive and ambitious queen. Why should I take the me for you?

    Robb shrugged, I have no choice. This war must be fought. Because I know these people cannot be brought into the Kingdom of Gran. The Kingdom of Gran is weak and incapable of handling so many refugees. So I have to eliminate those troublemakers in the desert and allow these refugees to return to their homes.

    At this point, Robb said earnestly, Of course, theres another reason. The entire human race should unite to fight against the ck Dragon, but foolish people are busy fighting among themselves for their own interests. Such stupidity needs someone to correct it.

    The queen nced at him, When did you be such a righteous person?

    Never, Robb said, Its just that my maid is feeling sad. I can see that she wants to cry but doesnt want to show it to me, so she holds back her tears. But seeing that, it only makes me want to help her more.

    The queen remained speechless. In fact, she had already heard from her subordinates about the previous incident of internal turmoil in the Church of Darkness. Robb had helped her by overseeing Bright Road, rejecting any favorable conditions offered by the Church of Darkness. His reason at that time was simply, I dont want to see the queen cry.

    Now, it was just shifting to his maid.

    The queen lost all her anger and helplessly said, So, because you want to amuse another woman, I have to bear the me for you? Why should I?

    Robb replied, Oh, Im sorry for troubling you! Now the only way for you to distance yourself from this is to announce to all the nations that Westwind City does not belong to the Kingdom of Gran, and I have no connection to you.

    Forget it! the queen mmed the table, Westwind City is the territory of the Kingdom of Gran, sacred and indivisible. Whoever dares to separate it, I will fight them to the death. And you

    At this point, the queen paused, dragging out her words, giving a sly look, and said in a peculiar tone, You proposed to me before. Although I havent given you an answer yet, you want to distance yourself from me? No way!

    Robb was astonished, When did I propose to you?

    Wasnt the wedding dress you gave mest time a proposal?

    Oh, I was just casually rubbing it out, giving it to you robe to use as a cover. Dont treat it as a wedding dress, but rather as outer armor.

    Ill armor you, damn it. The queen eventually flipped the table. After flipping the table, she picked up a crystal ball from the scattered mess, with a stern face, full of dignity, and said, After conquering the Desert Kingdom, let me establish a puppet pharaoh, and Ill help you take the me.

    Why are you so enthusiastic about these things, woman?

    Why are you so enthusiastic about this? Robb said. Supporting a puppet and all, dont you think its evil? It gives off the impression that youre truly a bad queen. Let me tell you, puppets eventually turn against their masters. Who would willingly be controlled for a lifetime?

    Lets not get involved in such matters that tarnish our reputation, Robb continued. As long as we find a good person to be the Pharaoh of the Desert Kingdom and no longer trouble your Northern Frontier, that would be the best oue.

    The queen nced sideways and asked, The new Pharaoh in your mind, is it Motra or Suofa? I think it must be Motra!

    Wow, youre quite clever, youngdy. You guessed it right, Robb replied.

    The queen mmed the crystal ball onto the ground and eximed, Isnt supporting a puppet exactly what youre doing? Youve exhausted all the nice words, but in the end, you still want to do something equally insane.

    Robb said, Theres no other way. If I dont support someone to manage the territory Ive conquered, then why did I bother conquering it?

    As sandstorms swept across the vast desert, in the midst of endless yellow sand, there was a small oasis standing resolutely in the midst of the sand. Next to the oasis was a peculiar ck oil swamp.

    This oasis was in the midst of a battle!

    A massive army surrounded the small oasis,unching a frenzied attack from all directions, while the defenders inside the oasis fought back desperately.

    Smoke filled the air, arrows and magic flew everywhere, and ck oil bombs exploded outside the city walls, sending the attackers flying backward.

    The ground was filled with mes ignited by oil, and the air was filled with poison. Both sides soldiers fought with their faces covered.

    This oasis was called the Kali Oasis, the home of Motra.

    The Kali Oasis had less than 7,000 inhabitants.

    Originally, there were over 8,000 people here, but in the battle when Motra attacked Westwind Town, 3,000 warriors from the Kali Oasis were captured by Robb. Most of these warriors remained in Westwind Town and never returned to Kali. After Motras subsequent exile due to spreading rumors and deceiving the Pharaoh, the Kali familys power suffered a setback. The poption of 8,000 dwindled to just over 4,000 at its lowest point.

    Fortunately,ter on, Motra and Robb reached a trade agreement, where the Kali Oasis specialty, the ck oil, was transported inrge quantities to Westwind City in exchange for various goods from Robb. These supplies helped the Kali family recover to some extent. They were able to purchase arge number of ves, buy numerous camels, and the poption slowly increased to over 7,000 once again.

    With such a small poption and Motra being cklisted by the Pharaoh upon his exile, the Kali family didnt have much ambition. They never aspired to climb to the pinnacle of politics and power.

    So, when the news of the Pharaohs death at the hands of the ck Dragon reached them, the people of the Kali family were still enjoying the hotpot sent from Westwind City and singing songs, without giving it much thought.

    Then, they suddenly realized that arge army had arrived outside the oasis. It was the boss from the neighboring oasis.

    The boss, riding a camel, approached the entrance of the Kali Oasis and loudly dered, From today onwards, the Kali family will obey mymand, recognize me as the Pharaoh, and assist me in battle. If you do, I will spare your lives. Otherwise, I will kill you all.

    Such a simple and brutal demand. The people of the Kali family immediately erupted in anger and confronted the boss.

    Then, they realized that they couldnt win the confrontation!

    The Kali family became a trembling group confined within the oasis.

    If it wasnt for the weapons they had created using the abundant ck oil produced by the Kali Oasis, weapons that could explode and burn, they would have almost been unable to defend themselves.

 Chapter 847: It Doesn’t Matter Who Becomes the Pharaoh King

    Chapter 847: It Doesn��t Matter Who Bes the Pharaoh King

    The defense battle of Kali Oasis has reached its most critical moment.

    The rebel forces have reached the foot of the city walls, but the defenders have almost run out of their supply of oil bombs.

    Motras younger brother, Mandra Kali, is already covered in blood. He stood on another section of the city wall, kicking an enemy soldier off the wall. He turned his head and saw a group of rebel soldiers charging up the distant wall. They stood firm. Despite the exhausted efforts of the Kali familys ve soldiers, they were unable to push back this group of enemy soldiers.

    As they secured the wall, more enemy soldiers climbed up and formed a small defensive formation on top of the wall. This defensive formation is extremely dangerous, as the enemy will use it as a breakthrough point to continuously send soldiers into the city.

    It is basically dering the end of the battle, and the Kali family has only one path left: death.

    Madra sighs deeply and says, If only I had surrendered when he came to persuade me. After all, whoever bes the Pharaoh, it doesnt matter to me.

    But there is no regret medicine in the world, and now it seems toote to say these things.

    No, wait, maybe its not toote!

    In the southern sandstorm, a group of people suddenly appeared. They are not many in number, probably around eight hundred. The first three hundred people are ck-skinned desert kingdom warriors wrapped in robes, while the remaining five hundred are white-skinned warriors wearing armor or leather armor.

    The sudden appearance of this group of people causes a slight wavering among the rebel forces attacking the city. The army standing at the rear of the formation immediately turned their heads and faced this unexpected group of guests.

    At the forefront of the group is a young man with blond hair. Its Robb. He is unbelievably handsome, as if God had bestowed upon him all the handsome genes. He held a magical device used for amplification and loudly addressed both sides engaged inbat, The two armies in front, immediatelyy down your weapons and cease the fighting. The Desert Kingdom is under attack by a ck dragon. It is a critical moment that requires everyone to work together, rebuild our homnd, y the ck dragon, and seek revenge. Yet, you are here fighting amongst yourselves, wasting valuable human and material resources. Dont you feel guilty? Dont you feel ashamed?

    At this point, Robb pauses and continues, Our army warns you that anyone who disregards the overall situation, maliciously causes trouble, will face our armys furious retaliation! Our army is very powerful, and getting pped in the face hurts a lot, so please do not tempt fate. Please immediatelyy down your weapons and engage in peaceful negotiations.

    Upon hearing the voice and seeing the group of people, a hint of joy immediately shed in Madra Kalis eyes. He cleverly put down his weapon and shouted, I didnt start this war. I was just enjoying hot pot and singing songs when these people suddenly came to attack me. I didnt do anything.

    Youre doing great, please keep it up, Robb said. What about the other side?

    The leader of the rebel forces on the other sideughed, Where did this lunatice from? What nonsense is he talking about?

    He pointed at Robb from a distance and said, Youre from the Kingdom of Gran, arent you? Is Gran nning to interfere in our internal affairs? Have you no shame?

    What? Interfere in your internal affairs? No, no! Robb said with a serious face. Interfering in internal affairs is such a low-ss thing. Who would want to do that? Im here to improve the social atmosphere. Lets not fight, lets not fight. What are the benefits of? Whoever gives the right answer will get it from me.

    The rebel leader said, Dont use such a serious expression to say such unreliable things.

    Huh? Am I unreliable? Robb said. Stop talking nonsense and stop fighting.

    Im not stopping, damn it. The rebel leader pointed at Robb and said, Kill this lunatic.

    His confident army, an elite force that believed they could defeat all other nobles and seize control of the Desert Kingdom, immediately rushed towards Robb and his group in a show of force

    Nextes the time for battle!

    Since many readers find the battle uninteresting and tend to skip it, the book switches to fast-forward mode.

    Utterly dominating them

    Completely overwhelming them

    Battle over!

    Mandras foot stepped on the head of the rebel leader. The leaders once-confident army, which believed they could unify the desert, nowy scattered and defeated. Meanwhile, Robb didnt even lift a finger. With Suofa, Mandra, Elsie, and the Westwind warriors, along with some former soldiers of the Desert Kingdom who volunteered to help, they easily overturned the rebel forces.

    Although they were only eight hundred in number, they were well-equipped with everything Robb had prepared for them to confront the ck dragon. Dealing with the mediocre soldiers of the Desert Kingdom was a piece of cake.

    Luckily, Robb had always cherished human life and was not quick to kill. Therefore, the Westwind warriors followed Robbs teachings and didnt exterminate the enemy soldierspletely when they already had the upper hand. As a result, although these rebel soldiers were all defeated, not many of them died.

    Mandra ran out of the city and excitedly shouted at Motra, Brother, youre back! Ah, this is great! I thought we were all done for. Brother, youre amazing.

    Motra sighed and said, Its Godfather whos amazing. Im just a bystander.

    Mandra quickly approached and gave Robb a big salute. Ive heard of the great name of Godfather long ago. Its an honor to meet you. You are as handsome and powerful as the rumors say.

    Robb grumbled, Damn idiot, I didnt even participate in the battle just now. How did you figure out that Im powerful?

    Mandra remained silent.

    Motra smiled and patted his brothers shoulder. Dont beat around the bush when talking to Godfather. He likes honest and straightforward conversations. If you try to deceive him, helle down hard on you.

    Mandra sweated profusely. Oh, I see. In that case, Ill be honest. Godfather looks really handsome, but I dont know if hes strong or not.

    Motra kicked his brother to the ground. Dont you know that Godfather fought against the ck Dragon? You dont even know if hes strong or not? Are you brain damaged? After I was driven away by the Pharaoh, I left you, this idiot, in charge of the family.

    Mandra felt so wronged that he almost cried

    Robb couldnt help butugh and cry. He turned to the fallen rebel leader and asked, Now, how many guys like you are there?

    The rebel leader pitifully said, Three no, five I know of five! We all want to be the second Mondra, so we made efforts to subjugate the nearby small oases and form arge army strong enough to take down the other nobles.

    Robb shook his head and said, Why learn from Mondra? Sigh! Alright, I wont waste any more words with you. From today onwards, you will serve Motra as the new Pharaoh. Otherwise, Ill beat you up.<blockquote>

    Note: Next chapter is only paid temporarily~ Consider it an advanced chapter?

    Alsoo, just in case youre interested, Ive just started tranting on another blog: </blockquote>

 Chapter 848: I’m Here to Act Coquettish

    Chapter 848: I��m Here to Act Coquettish<blockquote>

    Advanced Chapter? (I was told to do it this way)</blockquote>

    The rebel leader red at Robb, feeling that this was unjust. He had thought that with his strong forces, he could unite the desert and didnt expect the intervention of the Kingdom of Gran. He felt truly resentful.

    Robb tapped his head and smiled, saying, Dont look so aggrieved. Back during the civil war in the Kingdom of Gran, Mondra and the Queen were fighting over control of the kingdom. Your desert kingdom also took advantage of the situation and invaded. Both the eastern and western forces advanced simultaneously, trying to take advantage of the internal strife in the Kingdom of Gran. Now the tables have turned, so whats there to be unsatisfied about? Besides, do you really think I like your sorry excuse for a kingdom? If it werent for the countless homeless refugees and the fact that the Kingdom of Gran doesnt have the capacity to take them all in, I wouldnt bother.

    The rebel leader pleaded pitifully, Whats the difference between your use of force to make me obey and what I did?

    Robb shrugged, Im simply using your own methods against you.

    The rebel leader remained silent, carefully considering the question. He sighed and thought, in the face of a strong fist, one can only bow their head. So, reluctantly, the rebel leader acknowledged Motra as the new pharaoh.

    The army entered the Kali Oasis, and even the rebel leaders forces squeezed in.

    The small oasis instantly became crowded. Motra, Mandra, and the rebel leader went to hold a meeting to discuss how to continue unifying the kingdom.

    However, Robb couldnt be bothered to get involved. He sat on the edge of the Kali Oasis, gazing at the natural oil field ahead.

    This ce was truly unique. To think there would be such a natural oil field. But upon closer consideration, people in this world didnt even know the benefits of oil. They wouldnt go digging for oil buried deep underground. Only a natural oil field like this would spark some interest for them to study.

    Lost in his thoughts, Suofa approached him and leaned on Robbs shoulder. She usually maintained a certain distance from Robb, but today she sat very close, almost leaning against him. It caught Robb off guard. Suofa , youre quite proactive today.

    Suofa face quickly turned red for a moment, but luckily her skin was already dark, so her blushing wasnt easily noticeable. She bit her lip and whispered, Because Im here to act coquettish.

    Robb:

    That statement rendered Robb speechless on the spot. Act coquettish? Are you kidding me?! Youre Suofa!

    Suofa felt a little embarrassed and couldnt lift her head for several seconds. After a while, she regained herposure and whispered, I took a stroll around the oasis. I saw the people who were scared and panicked due to the rebellion returning to their homes. The Kali Oasis has temporarily settled down.

    Robb: Hmm!

    Sofia continued, But as I walked around the oasis, I realized that the people of the Desert Kingdom are still living in poverty, just like many years ago when I lived in this kingdom.

    Taking a deep sigh, she said, In Westwind City, under your leadership, I lived a happy and fulfilling life. Every day, I felt that life was improving. The people there had abundant resources, and their spirits were high. Everyone was joyful and happy. But in the Desert Kingdom

    She paused and sighed again, The people here still live in poverty. Im an assassin, so it might sound strange for me to say these things, but the Desert Kingdom is still my homnd. I dont want to see it in this state. I also hope that my homnd can thrive and prosper. So I want to act coquettish and ask if you can help out. After the war ends, can you make the people of the Desert Kingdom prosperous too?

    Robb let out a sigh, Thats difficult.

    Huh? It shouldnt be difficult for you, Suofa said, Just like helping the people of Westwind Town or the Maya people, find some special products, develop miraculous crops, or create incredibly powerful machines

    Robb shook his head, None of that will work. This ce is nothing but yellow sand. We cant do anything here. I dont have the ability to help the people of the Desert Kingdom be prosperous through those means.

    Suofa felt upset, If even you cant do it, then theres no one in this world who can.

    Thats not true, Robb said, There is a kind of person who can help the Desert Kingdom be prosperous.

    Hmm? Suofa was greatly surprised, What kind of person?

    Alchemists! Robb said seriously, pointing to the natural oil field in front of them, As you know, the diesel used in diesel trains and cars is produced by me using this ck oil.

    Suofa nodded, I know that.

    Robb said, The only way for the Desert Kingdom to prosper is through this. However, relying solely on me to convert this into diesel is inefficient, with low utilization and small consumption. It cannot be fully utilized. We need arge number of alchemists to dedicate themselves to researching this, and then this substance will be a multitude of incredibly useful things. For example diesel, gasoline, asphalt, solutions, fertilizers, insecticides, and stics Once this substance is fully understood, it can surpassmon knowledge in various fields. At that time, people all over the world will crave it like madness. And then, the poor Desert Kingdom, through selling petroleum, will be a ce overflowing with wealth in the blink of an eye.

    Suofa asked, Huh?

    Robb continued, So, the only way to prosper is to desperately develop technology and progress. There are no shortcuts.

    Suofa replied, I understand. Are you suggesting that I find some alchemists and have them research petroleum?

    Exactly! Robb eximed. At least let them extract diesel from petroleum first. With that, we can mass-produce diesel cars and diesel trains. Once the production of these two vehicles increases, the demand for petroleum will rise. Consequently, the price of petroleum will naturally increase, and the impoverished people of the Desert Kingdom can be wealthy in a very short period of time by selling petroleum.

    As the alchemists deepen their understanding of petroleum, they will naturally explore various other things, such as gasoline and asphalt, Robb exined. Scientific progress happens in this way.

    Suofa silently remembered these words. She believed every word Robb said because she had witnessed firsthand how the cities managed by Robb had flourished. As long as she steadfastly worked towards this direction, she believed she could achieve her own goals.

    Suddenly, she gathered her courage, leaned over, and nted a kiss on Robbs face. Before Robb could react, Suofa jumped up and ran away as if flying.

 Chapter 849: Alliance

    Chapter 849: Alliance<blockquote>

    TL: I usually use shubaow for the raws but I cant seem to ess it anymore, so I used a different site  Also *Coughs* I actually uploaded chapters 845 to 848 yesterday, but NU didnt seem to have updated automatically so.</blockquote>

    The Kingdom of Norma, Capital of Kings!

    The Capital of Kings was a magnificent and majestic city situated on a vast in. Itcked natural defenses that could be used for fortification, yet in over a thousand years of Normas existence, the city had never been conquered by any enemy.

    This was because no natural stronghold could be as reliable as a group of great warriors.

    The Iron Horse Knights, Thousand des Knights, Thunder Knights Order, and Golden Leaf Knights Order stood guard over the Capital of Kings. No matter how formidable the enemy, they had never breached the walls protected by these four Knight orders.

    In the pce of the Capital of Kings, the Heroic King of Norma sat side by side with the Pope of the Church of Light. Both wore grave expressions on their faces.

    The Pope spoke in a low voice, That man is conquering the desert.

    The Heroic King nodded, He has finally transformed from a recluse who lived peacefully in Westwind City to an ambitious figure. My spies have reported that he intends to support Motras family of the Kali oasis, helping Motra Kali ascend to the throne as the new Pharaoh.

    The Pope asked, What do you think we should do now?

    The Heroic King sighed, This mans sudden actions caught me off guard. I had already supported a nobleman from the northern desert as my puppet, providing him with funds and support to im the throne. Once he seeded in usurping power, the Desert Kingdom would have be mine. But I didnt expect this mans response to be so swift. Now the nobleman I supported will face a formidable opponent.

    The Popes expression turned sour, This man truly disgusts me. When we sent our armies to aid Mondra in stabilizing the situation, he opened a Heavens Gate, releasing fallen angels that defeated our angel army. As a result, our best opportunity to control the Kingdom of Gran slipped away. And now, he is interfering with the Desert Kingdom.

    The Heroic King spoke, On the other side of the New Continent, he continues to sabotage our efforts. His policy of appeasement towards the Mayan people starkly contrasts with our colonial policy, causing the once docile Mayan people to desperately resist us. Moreover, he provides support to the resistance forces, which is simply uneptable. And those steel warships he created, sailing back and forth between the New Continent and the Fengmo Continent, unting their power, have disrupted our trade routes. It has be increasingly difficult for our naval vessels and merchant ships to navigate between the New Continent. At this rate, all our colonies will eventually spiral out of control.

    The Pope spoke in a low voice, We must eliminate this man, no matter what.

    The Heroic King nodded, If we dont get rid of him, he will also take the Desert Kingdom and eventually attack Norma.

    As they reached this point, both fell silent. That man was a monster capable of opposing the ck Dragon. How could they possibly eliminate him? It seemed like an almost impossible task.

    After a strange silence thatsted for a while, the two looked up almost simultaneously and said, At this point, we can only contact more people and work together! The enemys enemy is our friend.

    The Pope of the Church of Light said, I will write a letter to the Dark Pope. The current situation is not something the Church of Darkness would want to see either. Bybining the forces of both light and darkness, our fighting power will greatly increase.

    The Heroic King added, I will also try to contact the demon king. He has had a vendetta with that man ever since he killed over a dozen of their demonrades in a battle a few years ago. I believe the demon n will stand with us.

    The Pope spoke in a low voice, By the way, what about Big Tang?

    The Heroic King shook his head, Lets forget about them! The rabbit people only care about their own territory and never get involved in Western affairs. Even if we tell them that this man may eventually conquer Big Tang, they wont pay it any mind. They are only interested in internal conflicts.

    The Pope said, Alright, then lets only contact the Church of Darkness and the demon n. This time, we must eliminate this man.

    Supplies from the Kingdom of Gran were continuously delivered to the Crystal Canyon through arge train, and then distributed to the hands of the refugees through the efforts of border guards.

    Some of these supplies were provided by the queen, while others were contributed by Westwind City. However, international aid could only be done to a certain extent. Both Robb and the queen couldnt indefinitely assist the refugees. The best way to truly help these refugees was to swiftly suppress the rebellion in the Desert Kingdom.

    At this moment, Robbzily followed the army and arrived in the northeastern part of the Desert Kingdom.

    Out of the five noble families that instigated the rebellion, three had already been subdued. The leaders of the three rebel forces now obediently followed Motra, though there was still a hint of defiance in their eyes. However, fear of Robb dominated their emotions. When faced with a strong fist, one had no choice but to submit.

    In reality, Robb hadnt done much along the way. In the first battle, Motra, Suofa, and Elsie led the Westwind warriors to help the Kali family deal with the first rebel leader. Then, the Kali family and the rebel leader joined forces to handle the second rebel leader, making the task even easier. By the time they faced the third rebel leader, it was already a matter of overwhelming numbers.

    Now, with the Kali familys army leading the forces of the three rebel leaders, they have be a formidable and terrifying force. All the small oases they pass through surrender without a fight, not daring to oppose them.

    Therefore, Robb didnt need to take action at all. His purpose ining along this time was mainly to observe the customs and culture of the Desert Kingdom, treating it as a journey of sorts.

    We only need to deal with two more rebel forces, and then we can unify the Desert Kingdom.

    Motras finger traced across the vast map of the Desert Kingdom, saying, One of these noble families is in the Time Cave, and the other is in the northern Tomb of Kings

    The three rebel leaders nodded beside him, The Time Cave should be easy to handle. They are not strong, so if ourbined forces attack, they will be on their knees in no time. However, dealing with the family in the northern Tomb of Kings wont be so simple.

    Robb leaned in from the side, Oh? What makes them difficult to deal with?

    The rebel leaders exined, The Tomb of Kings is located at the northern edge of the desert, in the barren zone close to the Knights Kingdom of Norma. There have always been rumors that this family had the support of the Kingdom of Norma. The previous Pharaoh had attempted to deal with them several times, but if the rumors are true, Kingdom of Norma wont sit back and watch us eliminate this family. They will definitely intervene.<blockquote>

    Alsoo, just in case youre interested, Ive just started tranting on another blog: </blockquote>

 Chapter 850: Acting Separately

    Chapter 850: Acting Separately

    Interference from Kingdom of Norma? Motra couldnt help but chuckle. Would the Kingdom of Norma dare to interfere? If it were someone else meddling in the unification of the Desert Kingdom, Kingdom of Norma might step in. But since Godfather is involved in this matter, who else in this world can interfere? Unless they can summon the ck Dragon, no one is a match for Godfather. Even if its the ck Dragon, our Westwind City is prepared to counter them.

    Kante joined in with a smirk. Exactly! With the military of Westwind City, who can stand against us? We dont even need Godfathers intervention. With my Wind Pir technique, I can send their entire army flying into the sky.

    Elsie imitated Robbs gesture and shrugged, remaining silent.

    Everyone present exuded confidence.

    After all, the generals were equipped with Titansteel gear, and the soldiers were d in Mithril. Even the average captains wore Arcanite armor. Westwind Citys army had been trained and equipped to battle the ck Dragon. Robb had spared no effort in improving theirbat prowess, continuously providing them with valuable resources.

    The rebelmanders, observing their unwavering confidence, couldnt help but quietly remind them, My lords, although you are strong, be cautious of the enemy resorting to extreme and unreasonable tactics.

    Hmm? What else could they have? Kante disyed youthful fearlessness.

    Motra alsoughed, saying, Whatever they bring, we can defeat it now.

    By this time, the army had reached the northeastern edge of the desert. In the far northeast, a vast mountain range appeareda dangerous and thrilling ce, the paradise sought by adventurersJinghong Mountains.

    Robb nced at the mountains from a distance. The mountains faced the desert, and their entire expanse was yellow, likely influenced by the desert climate.

    Seeing his interest in the mountains, Suofa quickly whispered an exnation, That slope is called the Yellow Earth teau, very famous in our Desert Kingdom. Although it appears to have nothing but yellow sand, there are numerous pits and caves on the mountain, inhabited by arge group of giant ants. Once humans set foot there, the ants would swarm and devour them. Its extremely terrifying.

    Robb remarked, Im only interested in whether there are any interesting minerals up there. Generally, the more dangerous a ce, the higher the grade of minerals. Hmm Do you have a detailed map of the Yellow Earth teau?

    One of the rebel leaders actually pulled out a map and handed it over with both hands. This is a partial map of the Yellow Earth teau. It was drawn by my subordinates riding on Manticores in the sky. The ground details may not be very clear, but its usable.

    Robb was overjoyed and patted his shoulder. Youve done a great job! Alright, Ill give you a piece of Mithril armor.

    He tossed a piece of Mithril armor into the rebel leaders hands.

    The rebel leader, holding the Mithril armor, was ecstatic. Wow, this was a fantastic itema legendary Master-tier equipment made of rare Mithril, a dreame-true godly gear. It was a masterpiece that even money couldnt buy

    However, his joysted less than five seconds. Suddenly, he turned his head, filled with sadness and indignation, and nced at the Westwind warriors. Each one of them was equipped with Master-tier Mithril armor. What the hell! What am I so happy about? Ive only just reached the level of equipment for Westwind Citys misceneous soldiers.

    Overwhelmed by grief, the rebel leader couldnt help but cry.

    Holding the map, Robb nned to venture into the Yellow Earth teau. The next Year of the ck Dragons would arrive in four years, and Robb didnt want to witness the devastation caused by the ck Dragon again. Time was of the essence.

    Elsie understood Robbs thoughts the best and immediately approached. Godfather, you go and have fun on the Yellow Earth teau. Well handle things on this side.

    Motra and Kante also smiled. Yes, leave it to us. Dealing with the remaining two rebel forces will be a breeze. Our Westwind Citys army is invincible.

    Robb cautioned, Be careful of the Kingdom of Norma!

    Elsie nodded. If theres any problem, well call you immediately.

    Motra, Elsie, and Kante, leading the Kali family and the three rebel factions, headed north to continue their conquest of the rebels and unify the Desert Kingdom.

    Meanwhile, Robb, apanied by Suofa, set foot on the Yellow Earth teau.

    Before themy a range of yellow mountains, covered in yellow soil. Ayer of sand coated the surface, and when one stepped on it, the sand slid down the slope, causing an ufortable feeling. It was difficult for an ordinary person to stand and walk on it.

    Suofa carefully watched her feet, fearing she might step on one of the legendary ant holes and provoke the giant ants.

    However, Robb kept his head down, studying the map.

    His mineral search skill had long been activated, but what the hell were these yellow dots on the map? Damn it, in this small mountain range, there were a total of thirty-two yellow dots representing minerals. This waspletely unreasonable!

    To make sure Suofa could see as well, Robb took out a pen and marked all eight mineral locations on the map. He smiled at Suofa and said, We have our work cut out for us. We need to explore all thirty-two ces.

    So many? Suofa was amazed. This area is small.

    Robb replied, Perhaps there have been veryplex geological movements in this area Well, any ce withrge mountains often experiencesplex geological activity. Im just stating the obvious.

    Geological movements? Suofa couldnt understand at all.

    Well, I cant exin it clearly. Anyway, lets take it one mine at a time and study them slowly, Robb said. He took Suofas hand, and Suofas body tensed for a moment, but then quickly returned to normal, letting him hold her hand as they walked together.

    The two climbed a long slope, and ahead of them was a mining vein.

    Robb raised his fist and punched the ground

    Boom!

    Arge hole appeared in the ground. Suofa was about to lower her head to see what minerals were inside the hole when suddenly, arge group of ant-like creatures the size of humans surged out.

    Their anthill was under attack, and the soldier ants were mobilized!

    Suofa eximed, Oh no, weve disturbed the ant nest. I hate insects! Especially ones this big.

    Robbughed and said, Whats the big deal? Lets kill them.

    He was about to deal with the group of ants crawling out of the hole when suddenly he saw many holes appearing all around them. Each hole was spewing out ants the size of humans. In the blink of an eye, the ground outside was densely covered in ants.

    Suofa jumped into Robbs arms and shouted, Oh! Godfather, cast an AOE spell quickly!

    Robb held her in a princess carry position and smiled. Oh? I love nature and dont kill animals indiscriminately.

    Youre just talking nonsense. You even killed a woolly mammothst time. You just want an excuse to hold me longer.

    Robb said, Oh, you found out about that? Since were already on bad terms, I wont pretend anymore. Dont expect me to deal with these ants unless I get tired of holding you.<blockquote>

    Alsoo, just in case youre interested, Ive just started tranting on another blog: </blockquote>

 Chapter 851: That Man is Absent

    Chapter 851: That Man is Absent

    Motra led therge army and arrived at the Time Cave.

    Although this ce is called the Time Cave, it is actually an oasis. It should be called the Time Oasis, which is more appropriate. Its just that there is a huge cave here, and inside the cave is veryrge, leading directly to two other exits. One of the exits even leads into the Jinghong Mountains. This cave is called the Time Cave, so even the oasis was renamed the Time Cave.

    There is also a rebel army entrenched in this oasis. Not long ago, this rebel army came out and took control of several nearby small oases. However, when they heard that Motrasrge army wasing, they retreated into the oasis, fortified the city, and no longer caused trouble.

    Motra looked from a distance and saw a few gs sparsely ced on the yellow soil walls of the city. The soldiers of the rebel army stood listlessly under the gs, looking at Motras army with numb eyes.

    Motra did not attack the city immediately but took out a sound-amplifying magical tool and shouted loudly towards the city, Listen, people inside the city! The ck Dragon attacked the Oasis Capital, causing chaos in my Desert Kingdom. This is a national crisis, and yet you are busy with internal strife. This is very wrong. Now I advise you to immediatelyy down your weapons, stop fighting, and peacefully choose a new pharaoh to lead us forward.

    Stop talking nonsense! a head emerged from the top of the city wall, and it was the leader of this rebel army. He shouted, Motra, you are just a dog, a puppet of the Kingdom of Gran. What justice are you pretending to uphold here?

    If you unify the Desert Kingdom, it will only be a vassal of the Kingdom of Gran, humiliating our nation. You will be remembered as a historical criminal.

    Nonsense! Motra said, You seem to have misunderstood. When have I be a puppet of the Kingdom of Gran? Im just following the Godfather of Westwind City.

    Whats the difference? Its still humiliating our nation! the rebel leader roared, We are fighting among ourselves behind closed doors. Whether we win or lose is an internal matter of the Desert Kingdom. You are bringing in foreign enemies, utterly shameless.

    Motraughed, The Queen of the Kingdom of Gran also listens to the Godfather, right? There is no problem with the future pharaoh of my Desert Kingdom listening to the Godfather. Moreover, the kings of the Kingdom of Norma, Big Tang, and all those chaotic little kingdoms will also listen to the Godfather. The whole world will be the same.

    So, its not humiliation; its just going along with the tide of history.

    Fuck, the rebel leader roared, Theres nothing to say to shameless people like you.

    Motra said, If theres nothing to say, then lets fight. You wont be able to defeat me anyway.

    The rebel leader said, I know I cant defeat you, but I wont go down without a fight. Just wait and see.

    Motra didnt think that they woulde up with anything impressive. However, this time Motra was proven wrong. Suddenly, another familys g was raised in the seemingly defenseless small city. It was the g of the rebel force that had been upying the Tomb of Kings. Then, arge number of soldiers emerged from the city walls.

    Motra said, Huh? The remaining two rebel forces have merged?

    Elsie whispered beside him, They know they are outnumbered and are joining forces. Its not surprising.

    Hmm! Motra felt confident, We have thebined forces of four families on our side, plus 800 soldiers from Westwind City. Their merge is nothing impressive to us.

    Elsie cautioned, Be careful. Havent there been rumors that the rebel force at the Tomb of the Kings is supported by the Kingdom of Norma? If this rebel force is here, the troops from the Kingdom of Norma might show up as well.

    Just as they were discussing this, behind the city wall on the opposite side, two Norma people were whispering to each other. One was a confidant of the Heroic King, and the other was a confidant of the Light Pope.

    One person whispered, Have you found that man?

    The other person replied, I carefully searched using detection techniques, but hes not in their ranks. It seems he went to do something else.

    Phew, thats good! Thebined forces weve contacted havent been able to gather yet. If that guy were here, we wouldnt stand a chance. We would have to escape.

    But hes not here, hehe. It seems the soldiers from Westwind City think their own fighting power is strong enough, and they can win without that man, hehehe.

    Hehehe!

    Although the Demonsrge army hasnte, they have sent a vanguard. With that, we should be able to drive this force back. Lets prepare and summon that thing.

    Having made their ns, the two quietly retreated behind the city wall.

    Not long after, the battle began.

    The Westwind soldiers remained still, holding the rear position. The main force of this battle consisted of three surrendered rebel leaders. However, as soon as the fighting started, Motra noticed that the enemys equipment level was exceptionally high, especially the rebel force that came from the Tomb of Kings. Each soldier wore finely crafted armor and wielded high-quality weapons.

    It was clear that they had received covert support from the Kingdom of Norma. Otherwise, with the Desert Kingdoms weak economic strength, they wouldnt be able to sustain such an army.

    The three rebel forces immediately felt overwhelmed in the battle and were pushed back.

    The equipment and morale of these rebel forces were too weak to withstand the challenge posed by the enemys main force.

    Motra smiled at Elsie and said, It seems that the Westwind soldiers still need to intervene here.

    Elsie nodded and led the Westwind soldiers to press forward.

    The strength of this army was renowned throughout the desert. As they advanced, both enemy forces were somewhat terrified. Even though their numbers were many times greater than the Westwind soldiers, they trembled at the sight of this army from Westwind City and dared note forward to confront them.

    Just then, the ground suddenly trembled.

    In the distance, a massive sand dune was swiftly moving towards the space between the two armies. It seemed like something was burrowing through the sand. However, generally, burrowing creatures are not toorge. But this sand dune before their eyes was exceptionally enormous, clearly indicating that this creature was of substantial size.

    Elsie reacted swiftly and shouted, Everyone, fall back!

    The Westwind soldiers immediately retreated. Therge sand dune quickly arrived and burst open with a loud boom. The first thing that emerged from the ground were two enormous pincers, followed by a massive body with a hooked tail.

    It was a gigantic scorpion!

    It was as big as a building.<blockquote>

    Alsoo, just in case youre interested, Ive just started tranting on another blog: </blockquote>

 Chapter 852: The Sand King Arrives

    Chapter 852: The Sand King Arrives

    The ce where the giant scorpion emerged was directly below the formation of the Westwind Warriors. Although the warriors had been trying their best to retreat, their speed of retreat was much slower than the scorpions speed of burrowing. As a result, the scorpion effortlessly dug its way beneath everyones feet and then forcefully emerged from the ground, thrusting upwards.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, all the Westwind Warriors directly above the scorpion were sent flying into the air. At least twenty or thirty of them iled their limbs, screaming and flying a long distance before crashing heavily to the ground. The metallic armor they wore made a nging sound as it fell.

    The two Norma observers watching from within the city couldnt help but smile triumphantly. Now they know how powerful it is, huh? Hehe, these twenty or thirty people are definitely going to die. With such a forceful blow from the scorpion, no one can withstand the tremendous impact. Their internal organs will all be shattered.

    However, before their words had even finished, all twenty-three warriors who were sent flying managed to flip over and get back on their feet. They shook their heads and cursed, Damn, what kind of weird bug is this?

    The two People of Norma:

    Among the group of warriors who were thrown off, Kante was also there. After he got up and regained his footing, he shouted, Where did this huge scorpione from? What do you desert people feed these scorpions? How did it grow so big?

    Motra couldnt help but sweat. We didnt feed it. This should be the legendary monster at the border of the Qinghong Mountain Range and the Desert Kingdom, the Sand King!

    Kante asked, What the hell is that? A monster? It even has a name? I thought all the insects in the desert were this distinctive.

    No way! Motra eximed. Stop the nonsense, be careful, this thing is about to attack.

    The Sand King swung its enormous pincers forward. Kante, who had just gotten up from the ground and was talking to Motra,pletely underestimated the scorpions attack. Therge pincer instantly caught Kante and lifted him up into the air with a snap.

    The nearby soldiers were startled and shouted loudly, This is bad!

    Therge pincer mped Kante around the waist and lifted him up in mid-air. The two People of Norma began tough again, He will die now, right? With a gentle squeeze from therge pincer, it can easily snap him in half at the waist.

    However, their joysted only a few seconds. They noticed that the Sand King seemed to be struggling a bit. It turned out that it was exerting force, trying to crush Kante in half. However, no matter how hard it squeezed, it couldnt crush him. It tried again with even more force, still nothing. It even used all its strength to squeeze, but still, nothing.

    Kante was wearing a set of Titansteel armor, which had an insanely high level of hardness. Unless the Sand King used a special skill, thinking that it could break through the defense of this armor with a regr attack was simply wishful thinking.

    Enraged, the Sand King mmed Kante forcefully into the ground.

    After the sound of armor rolling on the ground, Kante rolled dozens of meters away,nding in a messy heap. But astonishingly, he managed to get up, shook his hand, and shook his head, saying, Oh my god, that scared the hell out of me. I almost thought I had to wait for resurrection.

    The two People of Norma:

    The Sand King was also a bit confused. However, being a monster, its brain was rtively simple, so it didnt dwell on confusion for too long. It quickly recovered and continued to attack. With a swing of itsrge pincers, it swept all the Westwind Warriors in front of it into the air, sending them flying in all directions.

    This was truly a devastating blow. For an ordinary person, receiving such an attack would mean certain death.

    However, after being thrown off and flying a long distance, each and every one of those Westwind Warriors got back on their feet, uttering exmations of pain and curses like Ouch and Damn. But not a single one of them died.

    In the world of swords and magic, as long as they were still alive, there wasnt any problem.

    Elsie and several priests from the New Church of Light, along with Druids from the Elven tribe, chanted spellsHealing, Mass Healing, Regenerationcasting a barrage of magic. The Westwind Warriors immediately returned to their original condition, lively and energetic once again.

    What kind of creature is this giant scorpion?

    We need to take it down quickly!

    The Westwind Warriors regrouped, and a few of them drew their two-handed swords, roaring as they swung at the Sand Kings legs. However, with a crisp sound, their attacks were blocked. Their mithril swords couldnt cut through the armor on the Sand Kings legs.

    With a gentle flick of its slender leg, the Sand King sent several Westwind Warriors flying backward.

    Someone shouted, This thing seems to have high physical defense! Use magic!

    Grenadiers! Where are your magic grenades?

    Report, Im a grenadier, and I have six grenades.

    Throw them! Why are you even counting?

    The Westwind Warrior threw two grenades at the Sand King, causing two thunderous explosions. The explosive magic stored in the grenades detonated on the Sand Kings back. The Sand King roared in anger, showing no visible wounds on its body, but a significant portion of its carapace was charred ck, making it extremely furious.

    The Sand King shook itsrge pincers, intending to strike at the soldier. However, the soldier waved his hand, throwing two more grenades, and many other grenadiers also threw grenades at it.

    The Sand Kings pincer attack froze in mid-air, and then it suddenly dived into the ground with a swift movement.

    The grenadesnded where it had just been, exploding into nothingness.

    The soldiers were slightly taken aback, but suddenly they felt the earth trembling. The Sand King burst out from beneath their feet, sending dozens of soldiers who were standing on the ground flying into the air, crashing down in the distance.

    Then, with another swift movement, it dived back into the ground.

    Damn, this sted thing! Kante shouted, If it stays underground, how are we going to fight it?

    Elsie eximed, Who knows? Do we have any earth magicians?

    I have a magic tool with Earth Rupture inside! a soldier rummaged through his backpack and pulled out a square box. He ced the box on the ground and pressed the switch on top. With a click, the box opened on all sides, releasing a surge of earth magic.

    The ground split apart, creating a deep fissure on both sides.

    However, it didnt make much difference. Earth Rupture didnt hit the Sand King. Who knew where it was underground? Besides, this was a desert, and the fissure created by the spell was instantly filled with sand pouring in from both sides, burying it.

    The group was slightly stunned, and before they could react, the Sand King emerged from another location, sending a dozen soldiers who were standing directly above it flying into the air.

    Damn it, this thing keeps hiding underground. We cant deal with it easily.

    We cant hit it.

    The Westwind Warriors grumbled awkwardly.

    They were entangled by the Sand King, unable to support their allies on the other side. Meanwhile, the rebel forces supported by the Kingdom of Normaunched a fierce assault from behind, causing the three rebel groups on their side to retreat steadily.

 Chapter 853: Making a Useless Phone Call

    Chapter 853: Making a Useless Phone Call

    In the midst of the chaos, Elsie grabbed Motra and asked, Are you sure this giant scorpion isnt being raised by the enemy?

    Motra replied, Our Desert Kingdom people cannot raise such arge scorpion. Its truly a monstrous creature, not an ordinary insect.

    Elsie said, But this giant creature is not attacking the enemy. Its only targeting our people.

    Upon hearing this, Motra was slightly surprised. Hmm? Youre right. If its a monster, it should be attacking all humans indiscriminately. But this scorpion only focuses on our people. Could it really be a scorpion raised by the enemy? I wonder what they fed it to make it grow so big.

    Elsie responded, Damn it, asking you is pointless.

    As they were talking, they suddenly saw the Sand King burst out of the ground once again, knocking dozens of Westwind Warriors flying. However, this time it didnt immediately dive back underground. Instead, it started waving its long scorpion tail, which emitted a faint magical glow at the tip, shining with a greenish hue.

    Elsie finally confirmed, Thats not an ordinary scorpion. Its a monster. Its about to use magic. Normal scorpions dont use magic. Everyone, get out of the way! Its going to unleash a devastating attack.

    After shouting these words, Elsie quickly raised his own staff and began chanting a defensive magic spell.

    The Sand King continued to shake its tail, evidently preparing for a powerful magic spell of its own.

    Almost simultaneously, Elsies magic and the Sand Kings magic were both fully prepared. Then, almost in an instant, they were unleashed at the same time.

    Normally, when two spells are cast simultaneously, they take effect simultaneously. However, Elsie used a defensive spell, which instantly applied to everyone, while the Sand King used an offensive spell. There was a slight dy from when it was released to when it hit the enemy. As a result, Elsies defensive magic coincidentally intercepted the Sand Kings magic a moment before impact.

    Just as Elsies Magic Defense Resistance Group Buff was applied to the soldiers, a ferocious seismic wave suddenly burst forth from the Sand King. With a loud roar, an area with a radius of several dozen meters around it violently shook. Furthermore, the shockwave continued to spread outward.

    The soldiers closest to the Sand King were instantly thrown into the air by the tremors. As the shockwave propagated outward, the soldiers were continuously flipped over, tumbling in all directions. Nearly eight hundred Westwind Warriors fell almost instantaneously, with the Sand King at the center.

    Elsie, Motra, and Kante were all startled. The troops of the Kali family and the three rebel factions were equally shocked. Their morale relied on the Westwind Warriors, and as they saw the Westwind Warriors fall all at once, they were on the verge of tears.

    With their morale shattered, the army immediately copsed, and everyone started running backward.

    The Sand King took the opportunity to swing itsrge pincers, trying to crush a warrior, but it couldnt manage to do so. It had no choice but to forcefully throw the warrior aside. The warrior tumbled and rolled for dozens of meters, not dying but feeling dizzy and disoriented.

    Elsie couldnt help but break into a sweat.

    Kante shouted, Commander Elsie, quickly make a call to Godfather. We cant hold on anymore.

    Making a useless phone call Godfather is busy preparing to deal with the ck Dragon. He doesnt have time to handle such trivial matters, Elsie replied. The era of relying on Godfather for every little problem is over. He has invested so many resources and efforts to help us grow. Now, cant we handle a mere scorpion?

    What do you suggest, then? Kante eximed loudly.

    Elsie sneered, Retreat!

    Kante fell to the ground with a thud. Damn idiot, is your brilliant n just to retreat?

    Elsie replied, Retreat first and then figure out what to do. Its not a matter of life or death right now. In war, theres a time to advance and a time to retreat. Cant the people of Westwind City retreat once? Instead of relying on Godfather every time we face a tough situation, turning us all into fools.

    After saying that, Elsiemanded loudly, Retreat, retreat first!

    Several Westwind Warriors buried a fewndmines in the ground, urging theirrades to run quickly.

    The soldiers tumbled and crawled, escaping from the range of the Sand Kings seismic waves. Many of them were injured by the magical force of the shockwave, but as long as they werent dead, it wasnt a major issue. On the other side, the troops of the Kali family and the rebel leaders forces also retreated.

    The enemy wanted to pursue, but after considering the difference in numbers, they ultimately failed to catch up.

    The Sand King also wanted to burrow underground and give chase, but as soon as it dug a little into the ground, it hit andmine. With a loud explosion and a muffled rumble underground, sand shot up high. The Sand King took a heavy blow underground, feeling frustrated. Angrily, it continued digging forward, but after a few meters, it hit a secondndmine. Another explosion sent up another column of sand.

    The Sand King had had enough. It finally gave up the pursuit.

    Led by Elsie, the Westwind Warriors retreated south.

    Robb held Suofa in his arms as they navigated through an incrediblyplex underground maze.

    This was their of the giant Ants, creatures the size of humans, so their underground tunnels were quite spacious. Walking inside didnt feel cramped for humans.

    However, Suofa was reluctant to walk on the ground.

    She imed, I hate insects. Robb certainly wouldnt expose her for secretly crushing two scorpions. He pretended not to notice and let her continue to be afraid. After all, how could he rightfully keep holding her in his arms if she wasnt scared?

    The two of them navigated through the underground tunnel, making several turns. Robb said, Weve arrived at the location marked on the map.

    Suofa quickly looked ahead. With the unique night vision ability of an assassin, she saw an ant nursery with manyrge white ant eggs. Next to these eggs was an immensely gigantic ant queen. The queeny on arge ck stone, staring at Robb and Suofa, the unwee guests, with fierce eyes.

    Suofa pointed at the ck stone and asked, What kind of mineral is that?

    Robb took a closer look and shook his head, sighing, Its nothing remarkable, just ck iron. Its average at best. It seems like this trip was a waste.

    Suofa couldnt help butugh and cry. Not only was it a wasted trip, but we also wasted our efforts. Look, the ant queen seems to be nning to attack. I think even you would have a hard time dealing with that thing.

    Wow! Robb barely had time to let out a sarcastic exmation before a thick and bright magicalser shot out from the ant queens eyes.

 Chapter 854: What should we do about this?

    Chapter 854: What should we do about this?

    The magicalser shot by the Ant Queen Biu hit Robbs face, and surprisingly, Robb couldnt resist it and lost over a thousand HP in an instant.

    Ouch, that hurts! Robb eximed, This thing can actually pierce through my defense.

    Suofa felt embarrassed and said, Then why did you hold me with both hands? Put me down so we can deal with it.

    Robb shook his head and said, No, no, as soon as wee out of the ant hole, you wont let me hold you anymore.

    Suofa replied, Since you put it that way, I wont let you hold me now.

    She struggled in Robbs embrace, but he held on tightly and refused to let go. As they were fussing, the Ant Queen stared at them and shot two more magicalsers, Biu, Biu, towards them.

    Because Suofa was struggling in Robbs arms, he inadvertently got hit by thesers himself, which could pierce through his defense. If thesers hit Suofa, it would be very painful for her. Robb quickly turned his body, and the twosers hit the back of his head and back, causing him to lose over two thousand HP.

    Wow, this Ant Queen is so arrogant! Robb maintained his embrace of Suofa, and with a swaying motion, he teleported to the Ant Queen. Its enormous belly was rolling under his feet, and it felt eerie, like standing on a moving floor.

    This thing is so disgusting, Suofa shouted, I dont want to step on it.

    Robbughed and said, Then be still and let me hold you.

    As they exchanged a few words, the Ant Queen turned her head and prepared to shootsers again. However, Robb stomped with force, causing a loud boom! sound. His stomp was incredibly powerful, creating arge hole in the Ant Queens belly.

    Robb believed that the Ant Queen could break through his defense, so he used a bit more force in his stomp. Unexpectedly, the Ant Queens belly was unexpectedly fragile. The hole created was toorge, and he didnt anticipate it, causing himself to fall into the hole. Suofa, who was in his embrace, eximed, No!

    But it was toote to shout no at this point.

    With a ssh, the two of them fell into the Ant Queensrge belly.

    Inside the Ant Queens belly was filled with a peculiar green fluid. It felt like they had fallen into a sticky and disgusting pool. Suofa wanted to scream, but she was afraid of identally ingesting the fluid, so she quickly closed her mouth.

    Robb quickly kicked the side of the Ant Queens belly, breaking through the wall. With a loud crash, they emerged from the Ant Queens belly. The Ant Queen couldnt withstand such turmoil and died. However, Robb and Suofa became two green creatures covered in green fluid, resembling humanoid slime monsters.

    Suofa said pitifully, What should we do now?

    Robb said, Fortunately, you havent passed out yet. Just asking what to do is already better than ordinary women. Normally, women either faint or feel nauseous and vomit.

    Suofaughed and cried, Im an assassin, not an ordinary woman. Ive even had to crawl through sewage for missions. But even then, I still feel disgusted.

    Robb replied, Well, at this point, we can only take a bath!

    Suofa said, Although were in the territory of the Jinghong Mountains, its also on the edge of the desert. Where can we find water for bathing?

    Robb said, Looks like we can only use soulless water magic.

    Suofa responded, Only you would think that things conjured by magic have no soul. I dont see any problem with water conjured by magic.

    While they were having a nonsensical conversation, Robb conjured a burst of fire and burned the Ant Queen and the ant eggs to ashes, ensuring that these things wouldnt cause trouble for humans in the future. Then he started digging a hole on the spot and used water magic to create a hot spring.

    Suofa, sweating profusely, asked, Do we really have to take a bath in the ant hole? Cant we go outside?

    Robb said, Dig a hot spring pool on the mountaintop outside? Arent you afraid of exposing yourself? Youll end up shouting about being shy again.

    Suofa remained speechless.

    She couldnt argue with that reasoning, so Suofa had no choice but to endure it. Anyway, Robb had burned everything in the hole rted to the ants with the burst of fire, so it was disinfected by high temperature. She had to make do and not be too picky.

    Biting her lip, Suofa cautiously nced at Robb beside her. After hesitating for several seconds, she decisively took off her clothes and jumped into the pool.

    As a self-constion, since she had already kissed Robb and he had already seen her naked body, it didnt matter anymore.

    Soon, she saw Robb also removing his clothes and slipping into the pool.

    Just as she was about to keep some distance from Robb, she saw him reaching out and pulling her into his embrace, holding her in his arms with tenderness and both of them being naked. It was incredibly exciting.

    If they continued like this, things might get out of hand. Suofa was trembling with nervousness all over her body and felt like escaping. Just then, she suddenly noticed something shining between Robbs discarded clothes and armor by the side of the pool. She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, Hey, the crystal ball is lit up! Dont just take advantage of me, answer the call!

    At a time like this, what man would answer a phone call? Robb chuckled. Youre overthinking it.

    Answer it quickly! Important matters are more pressing. It might be Elsie and the others in danger. If you dont answer the call promptly, someone might die. Suofa exerted all her strength and struggled out of Robbs embrace. Im not ready yet.

    Robb always respected women, so since she said she wasnt ready, he let her go. He waved his hand, and a crystal ball flew into his hand. This crystal ball only had audiomunication function, without image transmission, so he didnt mind answering it now. He bnced the crystal ball and answered the call.

    Elsies voice came from the other side, Godfather, we suffered a defeat.

    Wow! Robb chuckled, What happened? Do you need me toe help?

    No need to trouble yourself, Godfather, Elsie said. I dont want to interrupt your journey to find rare minerals with such a trivial matter. Although we suffered a defeat, we didnt incur any losses. I can handle it with some solutions. I just needed to inform you.

    He paused for a moment, then continued to report, We were defeated by a monster in this battle. It was a massive scorpion. ording to Motra, its name is Sand King, a famous monster at the border between the Jinghong Mountains and the Desert Kingdom.

    Oh? Robb became interested, A monster?

    Elsie replied, Yes! This monster only attacked our forces andpletely ignored the other two rebel forces. Its behavior ispletely different from that of ordinary monsters. Thats why I have to report to you. Its evident that one of the rebel forces has received support from the Kingdom of Norma, and the monster doesnt attack them either. Theres something fishy going on here. I suspect these rebels, the Kingdom of Norma, and the demon tribe in the Jinghong Mountains are coborating.

 Chapter 855: Unexpected Encounter with an Adventurer Party

    Chapter 855: Unexpected Encounter with an Adventurer Party

    Robb couldnt help butugh, Do the people of the Desert Kingdom have the ability to contact the Demons? Im curious!

    Most likely, its the people from the Kingdom of Norma ying tricks, said Elsie.

    I think the same way, Elsie continued. From a geopolitical perspective, the Kingdom of Norma cannot allow the Kingdom of Gran to annex the Desert Kingdom without interference. They will certainly send troops. Itsmon sense. And when they realized that our Westwind Town also sent troops, they knew they couldnt defeat us. So its not surprising that they formed an alliance with the demons.

    Alright, I understand! Robb said. You take care of things on your end, and if theres any danger, remember to call me.

    Elsie hung up the phone.

    Suofa, who was listening nearby, couldnt help but ask in a low voice, Norma has contacted the demons again? They have no shame.

    When the weak want to confront the strong, they alwayse up with various tricks, Robb replied. I dont really mind them trying their best to deal with me, because thats human nature. But cant they have a bit of a human standpoint? Always teaming up with demons is really annoying.

    Suofa nodded.

    Alright, lets not talk about these unpleasant things, Robb said, reaching out to pull Suofa. Lets take a joyful bath instead. Dont worry, its just a bath. I promise not to do anything youre not prepared for.

    Suofa hesitated, Um

    Next came the rubbing time

    Poor Suofa was rubbed until her whole body went soft and she couldnt stand up. It wasnt until that mischievous guy had rubbed enough that he let her go. He used magic to clean their clothes, dry them, and they put them on again. Then the two of them emerged from the ant hole and continued on to the next mining site.

    Robb didnt bother digging for ck iron in the ant nest. They already had Titansteel, and ck iron was rtively low-level and useless if dug up.

    After emerging from the ant hole, Robb could use his scouting skills, expanding his vision to a range of 5,000 yards. The entire teau was within his field of view.

    As they walked, Robb suddenly said, Huh?

    Suofa asked curiously, Whats wrong?

    There are people ahead! Robb eximed happily. A team of five people, including warriors, thieves, hunters, magicians, and even a priest. A standard five-person adventurers party, much stronger-looking than Xuelus party.

    Suofa whispered, Warrior, magician, priest, hunter, and thief. Such a standard group? They seem powerful.

    Robb smiled and said, The Jinghong Mountains are the most dangerous ce in the Fengmo Continent, with the most and strongest of monsters. Xuelus three-person team wouldnt dare enter here casually. But these five people dare to wander around here, so they must be extremely strong. Its interesting, and it seems like theyre also searching for minerals. I saw them knocking on the ground, probably studying the rock formations.

    Suofa was astonished, They came into the Jinghong Mountains to look for minerals? Thats so reckless.

    Well then, lets go and ask them, Robb said cheerfully, walking towards the direction where the five people were.

    When Robb spotted the group at a distance of 5,000 yards, the hunter in their team obviously didnt have such a far line of sight, so he didnt notice Robb and Suofa. However, when Robb and Suofa approached within 4,500 yards, the hunter suddenly turned his head and looked at Robb from afar.

    Clearly, this guy had a line of sight of 4,500 yards, which was quite impressive!

    The hunters proficiency in the Hunter ss had reached 90%. At this level, he was no longer just a hunter; he was more like a Demon Hunter, extremely powerful.

    Pretending not to notice, Robb didnt nce in that direction, so the Demon Hunter on the other side didnt know that Robb had a longer line of sight than him. He assumed that Robb just happened to be walking in their direction.

    The Demon Hunter informed his teammates, and the other four people wore puzzled expressions. They were also amazed to see humans in the Jinghong Mountains. After exchanging nces, they all hid and quietly waited for Robb and Suofa to pass by.

    After a while, Robb and Suofa arrived at the hiding ce of the five individuals. Suddenly, they heard the sound of armor shing behind the rocks in front of them. The warrior from the group jumped out from the hiding spot and stood in front, looking cautious. He raised his shield slightly, protecting his vital areas, and asked Robb seriously, Who are you?

    Wow, theres no need to be so defensive, Robb said. As you can see, I am a human from the Kingdom of Gran, and this beautifuldy next to me is also a human from the Desert Kingdom of Kerte.

    We are adventurers from the Kingdom of Norma, but dont worry, we are not soldiers and wont attack people from Gran, the warrior said, looking at Robb with a strange expression. Im just curious, do you know where this ce is?

    Yes, its the Jinghong Mountains, the yellow earth teau! Robb replied. Its a very dangerous ce.

    Then why are you venturing further inside? Arent you afraid of death? the warrior asked.

    Suofa was about to speak and say, This person is Godfather of Westwind City, but before she could say a word, Robb quietly pulled her, signaling her not to speak hastily. Then, Robb put on a look of sadness and indignation and said, We also know that its very dangerous here, but we have no choice but to enter.

    The warrior asked in surprise, Why?

    Robb said, As you can see, I am a person from Gran.

    And the woman I fell in love with is from the Desert Kingdom. Our love is destined to be not epted by society. Our families and friends are against it, and the people from the Desert Kingdom even threatened to execute her. So, I took the opportunity during the chaos in the Desert Kingdom and secretly infiltrated it, escaping with her. We had enemies chasing after us, and in order to evade them, we had no choice but to enter the Jinghong Mountains.

    The warrior said, You didnt encounter the Giant Ants? There are quite a few of them on the teau. Weve killed hundreds of them on our way here.

    Robb replied, Perhaps the Ants were distracted by your presence andunched an all-out attack against you. We didnt encounter a single one. Were truly grateful to you.

    The warrior paused for a moment. It wasnt entirely imusible. There would always be lucky individuals who wouldnt encounter any monsters and could venture deep into the mountains. Although such fortunate individuals were rare, people still managed to win the lottery, right?

    Furthermore, considering the ants habit of mobilizing their entire colony to attack a single target, it was highly likely that their group had drawn the attention of the Ants, leading to the situation.

    The warrior just felt a bit strange. Their group had only killed a few hundred ants, which was nothingpared to the vast ant poption. He didnt understand why there were no more ants bothering them after that.

    Robb said, Are you an adventurer? It takes great strength to venture into the Jinghong Mountains! Its fantastic to meet someone like you here. Im willing to offer a sum of money to hire you to protect the two of us from the pursuers.

    (Note: The cultural references andnguage have been adjusted to fit a fictional context.

 Chapter 856: Metal Detector

    Chapter 856: Metal Detector

    Robbs wordspletely dispelled the warriors concerns. He waved to the others beside him, and soon the other four people emerged from their hiding spots. The hunter, thief, magician, and priest, the five-person team, all looked at Robb and Suofa with curious eyes.

    How much will you pay? the thief spoke up.

    Robb said, Dont let my carefree appearance fool you. My family in the Kingdom of Gran is very wealthy. If you can ensure our safety, I will pay you fifty gold coins.

    Fifty gold coins? The five adventurers were instantly delighted. Although the thief still had some doubts, Robb was wearing a pair of T-shirt and jeans, which looked rather peculiar, and Suofa was dressed as an assassin, concealing her equipment, making it difficult for the adventurers to determine if they had money or not.

    However, from Robbs mannerisms, they could tell that this guy wasnt poor.

    Alright, the deal is done, the warrior reached out his hand and shook hands with Robb. Until when do we need to protect you?

    Robb replied, It wont be for long. We just need to avoid getting hurt. Let us follow behind you until you leave this mountain range and reach a safe ce.

    The warrior pondered for a moment. It seemed fine to have these two people follow them. It wouldnt hinder their own tasks.

    Robb pretended to ask, What are you all doing in this mountain range?

    The warrior smiled, Were here to search for rare minerals.

    That was exactly the answer Robb wanted. He had seen from afar that these five individuals seemed to be searching for minerals. Thats why he intentionally came over with a bunch of nonsense. Now that the topic had shifted, he could finally ask, Searching for minerals?

    Yes! the warriorughed. If youre not an adventurer, you probably dont know the biggest recent event in the Adventurers Guild. Its the Godfather of Westwind City. After witnessing the capital of the Desert Kingdom being ravaged by the ck dragon, he was furious! On the spot, he announced a supermission, offering a huge sum of money to purchase rare minerals to create the strongest equipment to eliminate the ck dragon.

    Godfather is always generous in his dealings. The amount of money hes willing to offer is enough to entice anyone more than any othermission. Now, adventurers from all over the world are desperatelypleting this world-ssmission.

    Robb was sweating. What? Is this true? Thinking carefully, oh, right! Chapter 843, thest sentence. But I never said I would offer a huge sum of money!

    Well, usually, I give rewards generously without considering the amount. Everyone just assumes mymission will pay well.

    Suofa, beside him, didnt know whether to cry orugh, gently poking Robbs waist and whispering, You ended up working for them.

    Robb whispered back, Hope they live up to our expectations!

    Suofa chuckled to herself.

    Robb then turned his head and faced the five adventurers again. Yourmission sounds quite appealing. May I ask how you go about finding minerals?

    The hunter, thief, magician, and priest all pointed at the warrior and said together, Hes the son of a miner!

    Robb:

    Well, that argument is convincing and reasonable.

    A thought crossed his mind, and he suddenly realized that searching the entire mountain area on his own to look at each yellow mark on the map would be incredibly inefficient. Now that he had five people to help, why not utilize their strength?

    Robb said, To be honest, I actually have a marvelous treasure with me called the Metal Detector. It can help you quickly locate minerals.

    Hmm? Is there such a thing? The five adventurers looked skeptical, finding it hard to believe.

    Robb continued, Since you came into the mountains for adventure, you must have maps of the area with you, right?

    Of course! The warrior rummaged through his pockets and indeed pulled out a map of the yellow earth teau area nearby. Moreover, he had several more maps, even more than what Robb had. They covered arge portion of the Jinghong Mountains.

    It wasnt surprising; the Adventurers Guild was more invested in exploring the Jinghong Mountains than the Desert Kingdom. After all, why would the Desert Kingdom bother exploring the Jinghong Mountains?

    Adventurers, on the other hand, enjoyed exploring these strange ces!

    Robb casually took out a ruby ring from his pocket and said, pretending, This ring is the Metal Detector. With it, you can see the locations of minerals on the map.

    The five adventurers clearly didnt believe him. Do you think were fools? We can tell at a nce that this ring is just an ordinary ruby ring. Maybe its enchanted with a bit of magic defense, but iming it can be used to find minerals is just nonsense.

    Oh, you dont believe me? Let me show you. Robb held the ring and pretended to use it. A beam of golden light burst forth from the ring, blinding everyone. The five adventurers couldnt help but close their eyes. Seizing the opportunity while they had their eyes shut, Robb quickly marked a few spots on the map. This was a unique function in the game, allowing yers to add markers and even write notes. However, Robb only added markers without any notes this time.

    When the five adventurers opened their eyes again, they saw three areas on the map glowing red, emitting a mysterious magical light.

    Whats this?

    What are these strange marks on the map?

    Although the five adventurers were experienced, they had never encountered the marker function in the game, so they couldntprehend it.

    Robb exined, These are the locations of the minerals that the Metal Detector has found for you. Why dont you go and take a look? Then youll know if my Metal Detector is effective or not.

    The five adventurers exchanged nces, half-believing and half-doubting, but in situations like this, it was better to believe there was something than to believe there was nothing.

    They chose the nearest marked point and hurried towards it. Robb and Suofa followed behind. In no time, they arrived at the location, which was just a stretch of the yellow earth teau with nothing else.

    The adventurers became even more skeptical!

    Robb said, Minerals wouldnt typically be exposed on the surface. Try digging down.

    The thief in the group was about to make a sarcasticment, but the son of the miner stepped forward and caught the thiefs words. He said, This gentleman is right. Minerals wouldnt be easily exposed on the surface for anyone to pick up. Its only natural to dig underground.

    He turned to the magician and said, Would you please?

    The magician nodded and pointed his staff at the ground, casting a spell. Earth Rupture!

    To their surprise, the magician turned out to be quite an advanced earth magic user. With a thud of his staff, the ground split open, creating a crack that was several meters deep. It seemed that his magical power was quite formidable.

    The warrior jumped down into the pit and felt around. Suddenly, he shouted with excitement, This is iron ore! Its iron ore! Even though this ore is not very valuable, the Metal Detector is indeed effective. Its amazing!

 Chapter 857: The Temporary Worker Returns

    Chapter 857: The Temporary Worker Returns

    The five adventurers became excited and immediately surrounded Robb, saying, Sir, can you sell us that metal detector ring of yours? We want to use it to find minerals.

    Robb looked hesitant and replied, Its a family heirloom, so I cant sell it. However, I can use this secret treasure to help you locate all the mineral deposits on the map. Then you wont need the metal detector.

    The five adventurers were pleased with this offer. The warrior quickly suggested, Alright, help us mark the locations of the minerals, and when we find rare minerals and receive a reward from Godfather, well share a portion with you.

    Robb felt secretly delighted. Finally, he had found a few reliable workers. How satisfying!

    He pretended to use the ruby ring, and after a series of dazzling lights, all the maps presented by the five adventurers were marked by Robb. It had to be said that the mineral resources in the Jinghong mountains were truly abundant. Perhaps when this mountain range was formed, the earths crust was violently squeezed and surged, resulting in a vast array of minerals scattered throughout.

    The map was quickly filled with numerous markings.

    The five adventurers nced at the map and couldnt help but gasp, So many locations? Even if we walk until our legs break, we might not be able to explore all of them.

    Robb said, Yes, I also think its too many. It would take an individual or even a team forever to explore all these points. So, lets not be greedy and try to do it alone. Lets find some friends to help. Each team can be responsible for mining in a specific area. That way, we can quickly explore all these points.

    The five adventurers discussed in low voices. After a while, they reached a consensus. They decided to search on their own and try to find as many points as possible. Additionally, they would call some friends from the adventurers guild who had good connections to join them. If they found good ores, everyone would share the profits. After all, Godfather was always generous, and even with more people involved, they would still make a fortune.

    Robb secretly rejoiced by the side. This was much more convenient than personally searching.

    Just then, Robb suddenly noticed a group of monsters emerging from a slope 5000 yards away in the northeast. There werent many of them, just about a dozen, but in the middle of the group was a huge minotaur carrying a stone pir on its shoulder. It was clearly a powerful creature.

    The group of monsters was heading in their direction, moving quickly. They covered a few hundred yards in just a few minutes. As they reached a distance of 4500 yards, the hunter among the five adventurers noticed them and immediately spoke up, Everyone, be alert! A group of monsters has appeared 4500 yards northeast of us. There are a total of fourteen, with a minotaur leading the way, heading straight towards us.

    The other four adventurers eyes instantly sharpened.

    The priest asked, What should we do?

    The warrior replied, Lets hide first and observe these monsters before deciding what to do.

    Just like when Robb had approached them earlier, they quickly dispersed and took cover behind the rocks.

    The warrior waved his hand to signal Robb and Suofa, saying, Stay hidden and dont make a sound.

    Robb held Suofas hand and also moved behind the rocks to hide.

    The monsters approached swiftly, and before long, they were near the group. As they walked, the monsters chatted among themselves.

    An ogre whispered, Humans are seeking an alliance with us again. I hate joining forces with humans. I just want to ughter them all.

    The minotaur grumbled, Temporary alliances are necessary. Without joining forces, none of us can withstand that human from Westwind City. Dont you know? Last time, the abyssal demons reinforced the demon army in the ck Pine Mountains, but they were all wiped out by that man, the ogre replied.

    I know that, but what does it have to do with me? I just want to kill humans and elves, the ogre retorted.

    The minotaur replied irritably, You foolish ogre! If we dont join forces with the Kingdom of Norma, well all face a dead end. Anyway, stop talking and hurry to the gathering point with the Sand King. The abyssal demon has given the order to assemble an unprecedented army and thoroughly defeat Westwind City.

    Upon hearing this, everyone understood what was going on.

    Suofa couldnt help but lean against Robbs back and whispered in a low voice, biting his ear, Kill these monsters! Reduce the enemys manpower.

    Robb nodded, preparing to take action. Suddenly, an arrow flew out from behind the opposite rock, hitting an ogre in the throat. The ogre fell backward, and then the hunter emerged from behind the rock, drawing his longbow. With a Multi-Shot technique, he unleashed a rain of arrows toward the monsters.

    Several monsters were instantly struck by arrows and fell to the ground. Only the minotaur seemed unaffected after being hit. He let out a roar and swung the giant stone pir he carried towards the monster hunter.

    At that moment, the warrior emerged from behind arge rock. With a quick movement, he shouted, Shield Wall!

    ng!

    The warriors shield blocked the minotaurs stone pir. From behind another tree, the earth magician appeared and cast Rockfall!

    A massive boulder descended from the sky, crashing onto the minotaurs head, leaving him disoriented.

    Next, the thief suddenly appeared behind the minotaur, and his dagger ruthlessly struck the minotaurs vital spot in the chest.

    The warrior then stepped forward and executed a Shield Bash, striking the minotaurs chest with a loud impact.

    Although the minotaur was formidable, these adventurers were also incredibly powerful. Each of them had great strength, and the minotaur could only withstand a few attacks before finally copsing to the ground with a loud crash.

    The group of monsters were swiftly defeated.

    The thief began rummaging through the pockets of the fallen monsters, searching for anything valuable. The warrior gestured towards where Robb and Suofa were hiding and said, You cane out now.

    Robb and Suofa emerged, hand in hand, and apuded. Great job, everyone, Robb said.

    Huh? What do you mean by great job? What do you mean by everyone? a puzzled adventurer asked.

    Oh, I meant you were all very powerful, Robb quickly corrected himself.

    Daring to travel here requires some skill, the warrior replied without any modesty, dismissing the term very powerful. After speaking, his expression turned serious, and he turned to hispanions. Did you all hear what those monsters were saying?

    Hispanions nodded in response.

    The warriors face filled with anger. Our rulers in Norma have gone crazy again. That video that was leakedst time caused a storm of anger in our adventurers guild. The Church even imed that the Archbishop of the Kingdom of Gran was just a temporary worker. Whats going on now? Are the temporary workers back again?

    Note: The context surrounding the rulers and the adventurers guild is not clear from the given text.

 Chapter 858: Who Are You Exactly?

    Chapter 858: Who Are You Exactly?

    Robb almost burst outughing Temporary worker?

    Can someone in the position of Archbishop be a temporary worker?

    The warrior shook his head and sighed, When people have no shame, theres nothing they wont dare to say. They just need to give the public an exnation. Whether you believe it or not, it doesnt matter. As long as they believe it themselves.

    Suofa was speechless.

    Robb didnt really care. He had seen simr things many times before, and his current identity didnt allow him to speak out casually. He decided to first see what these adventurers were nning.

    The warrior turned to his fourpanions and said, We have to do something about this!

    Surprisingly, the fourpanions didnt object at all. They all nodded and said, Yes, we have to do something.

    Adventurers are probably the ones who hate demons and monsters the most, the warrior said earnestly. Only we, who constantly fight various monsters, truly understand their nature. They are fundamentally ipatible with humans and only know how to kill and devour.

    The Kingdom of Norma has once again joined forces with the demons, all just to deal with Godfather of Westwind City. Adventurers like us cannot ept such a thing.

    The hunter nodded, Thats right! Godfather is striving to kill the ck Dragon. Its the lifelong aspiration of many adventurers. I was even thinking of standing behind Godfather and shooting a couple of arrows at the ck Dragon. At this critical moment, the actions of the Kingdom of Norma really disappoint me.

    Anyway, we also need to find ourpanions from the Adventurers Guild to search for these mining sites together! the warrior said. Lets take advantage of this opportunity to expose the conspiracy of the Kingdom of Norma. This time, we must make the Church of Light apologize and retract their foolish decision. Its definitely not something a temporary worker can solve.

    Upon hearing their words, Robb felt a warm feeling in his heart. There are still many good people in this world.

    Whether a human is good or evil is not determined by nationality.

    Even in the most corrupt kingdom, there are good people, and even in the best kingdom, there are bad people.

    The warrior said, Lets set off then. Well temporarily set aside the matter of finding the mines.

    Just as he finished speaking,ughter echoed in the sky. Three harpy-like creatures flew rapidly from the mountains in the northeast. They passed over the heads of the group, looking down at the five adventurers and Robb, emitting a strange and iprehensibleughter.

    The adventurers initially thought the harpies would attack, but they didnt linger and swiftly flew past overhead.

    Then, two beams of light shone on the ground beside the group, and two demons with red skin, horns, but no wings emerged from the light.

    The warrior shouted, Theyre demons!

    The magician also eximed, Be careful!

    The two demons simultaneously waved their hands, and two fireballs flew towards the adventurers. The warrior raised his shield, and with a ng, he blocked both fireballs. The hunter swiftly threw a row of throwing knives in a fan shape towards the two demons. At the same time, the magician cast a spell and sent a barrage of falling rocks. The thief leaped backward and disappeared into thin air.

    The battle became intense in an instant.

    Although they had the numerical advantage of five against two, the five adventurers were at a disadvantage from the beginning.

    Demons were no joke. A team of five might be able to handle one demon, but fighting two at once felt overwhelmingly difficult.

    The hunter found it difficult to hit the demons with arrows, and the magicians falling rocks always missed their mark.

    The thief continuously searched for opportunities behind the demons, but even when they managed to strike with their daggers, it didnt inflict significant damage on the demons. Instead, the demons kicked the thief back with a swift counterattack.

    The warrior sensed that the situation was dire. He turned to Robb and Suofa, saying, The monsters here have probably been fully activated, emerging from their hiding ces. Once demons appear, the danger bes extreme. Even we are at risk. You two, run! Dont enter this mountain range for the time being. We will also find a chance to escape.

    A demons fist collided with the warriors shield, causing him to stagger backward a few steps. However, being a high-level warrior, hisbat prowess far surpassed that of ordinary fighters, disregarding equipment. He withstood the demons attack and quickly regained his bnce. The priest behind him cast a healing spell, and the warrior immediately roared, switching to a berserk stance. Using Intercept, he intercepted the other demons attack aimed at the magician. Then, in an instant, he switched back to a defensive stance, blocking the demons iing punch.

    Suofa couldnt help but be amazed, What an impressive warrior!

    Robbughed and said, The reputation of the Kingdom of Norma is well-deserved. They truly produce exceptional warriors. From this team, you can see how outstanding the adventurers who dare to enter these mountains are.

    What are you two babbling about? Hurry up and leave! the warrior shouted angrily, his voice echoing for miles.

    Robb sighed, I cant just watch these adventurers die here. Im going to lend a hand.

    Suofa asked, This time, you dont need to pick up equipment to fight, right?

    Robb nodded. Ever since he started preparing to face the ck Dragon, he had been carrying various equipment on him, but he concealed it with the appearance of a regr T-shirt and jeans.

    He reached into his T-shirt, and to the surprise of the five adventurers beside him, he pulled out a massive two-handed sword. They were baffled at how such arge sword could be drawn from such a small garment.

    Stepping forward with a big stride, Robb shouted, Step aside!

    With a shout, Robb activated his special skill, Command Aura. Although this aura didnt have a literalmand effect on others, it had a captivating presence that made people involuntarily feelpelled to follow.

    Without hesitation, the adventurers swiftly moved aside to the left and right.

    Then, Robb arrived, swinging his Titansteel two-handed sword.

    With a swift motion, the sword swept across the waists of the two demons, slicing them in half. As the demons fell to the ground, still alive but confused, their eyes filled with bewilderment, unable to grasp what had just happened.

    The five adventurers werepletely stunned. What kind of monster was this? One sword strike! Just one sword strike!

    And it had chopped two demons in half. This level of power was simply mind-boggling, surpassing all expectations.

    Robb inserted the two-handed sword into his own body, or rather, he hung it on his back. However, the appearance of the equipment was concealed by the T-shirt and jeans, so when he turned around, therge sword vanished without a trace.

    He turned to the five adventurers and said, Quick, go inform the Adventurers Guild.

    Only now did the five adventurers snap out of their shock. W-Who are you, exactly?

 Chapter 859: Time to Take the Initiative

    Chapter 859: Time to Take the Initiative

    Robb chuckled, Im just a man of the Kingdom of Gran who eloped with his beloved woman.

    The five adventurers nced at him skeptically, clearly not believing his words. However, seeing that Robb was unwilling to divulge more, they let it go. Meeting a powerful stranger was not umon for high-level adventurers; it was just that this mans strength was rather extraordinary.

    The five of them saluted Robb and said, It seems we dont need to protect your safety anymore. Well go to the Adventurers Guild and report the incident of the Kingdom of Norma teaming up with demons once again. Oh, and here are these maps filled with marked mining sites.

    They expressed their gratitude to Robb, saying, Thank you for your generous gift.

    Robb replied, Youre wee. If you can find good mines, its beneficial to me as well.

    Hmm? The five adventurers were slightly taken aback, sensing something from his words. However, before they could respond, Robb had already taken Suofas hand, swiftly vanished with a brush of movement, and disappeared without a trace.

    The five adventurers could only sigh lightly in the direction where Robb disappeared. I think we just encountered that legendary man.

    Its a pity we didnt get to talk a little longer!

    Lets go. Well help him find good ores and then witness the ck Dragon together, haha.

    Aftermenting for a while, the adventurers headed down the mountain.

    In reality, Robb didnt teleport very far because the transmission distance was only a few dozen yards. He grabbed Suofas hand, teleported to a spot not far away behind a rock, and hid, ensuring that the five adventurers couldnt see them.

    Suofa couldnt help but ask, Hey, whats the use of teleporting and hiding like this?

    Robb smirked, Showing off and then running away, its damn exciting.

    Suofa sighed,

    She nced at the bodies of demons, minotaurs, and ogres on the ground and whispered, Godfather, the demon army ising again, and this time its not like the monsters in the ck Pine Mountains. These are the creatures from the Jinghong Mountains, the stronghold of the demon race. Theirbat power might be unbelievably high. These monsters have been living in the same mountain range as the ck Dragon for a long time, and they arent even particrly afraid of the dragon. If they all gather together, it could be a significant threat.

    And with the Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light, theirbined strength is truly terrifying.

    Robb shook his head, If these guys could use the energy they use to deal with me to unite and confront the ck Dragon, wouldnt that be great? But unfortunately, they wont do it the righteous way.

    Suofa said, Stop sighing and say something practical. Are we just going to wait for the enemy to surround us?

    Robbughed, What does it matter if they surround us? Theyre all a bunch of scum, anyway.

    After showing off for a moment, Robb continued, However, always sitting around waiting for people toe and attack me makes them underestimate me. asionally, I also need to take the initiative so that others dont think Im just a pushover who doesnt fight back.

    Suofa questioned, What should we do now?

    Robb took out his phone and smirked, Now, of course, we close the door and call Xuelu.

    Suofa raised an eyebrow,

    The phone quickly connected, and on the other end, Xuelusughter filled the line. Darling, since when did you have time to call me? Usually, its only me calling you. You heartless person, never taking the initiative to call me.

    Robb sweated, When did I be darling?

    Xuelu replied, The moment you called me just now. Come clean, did you miss me?

    I miss you, my foot, Robb said. Im calling you for something important.

    Xuelu wondered, You also have important matters to discuss?

    Of course, Robb said. Im a very serious person. A few days ago, the ck Dragon caused chaos and killed the Pharaoh. The Desert Kingdom is in turmoil. You might not be aware of it since youre adventuring in the New Continent.

    Xuelu was truly unaware and eximed, Things have escted that much?

    Robb exined the rest of the situation, In short, the Kingdom of Norma and the Church of Light have now allied with the demon race in the Jinghong mountains. Theyre nning toe together to fight against me. This time, I dont want to bezy and wait for them toe. I need to quickly prepare to deal with the ck Dragon. I dont have time to waste with them.

    Upon hearing this, Xuelus eyes lit up, Youre going to take the initiative?

    Robb confirmed, Yes! Isnt it foolish to wait for the enemy to surround us?

    Suofa muttered under her breath, Youve always been foolish.

    Robb sighed, Oh well, Ill tolerate the teasing from a beauty. If it were a man, Id kick him away.

    He addressed the crystal ball, saying, Anyway, my n now is to smash the demon race before they can surround us.

    So, youre going to directly defeat the Demon King? Xuelu suddenly cheered, Oh yeah, the Demon Kings City! This time, youre definitely going to the Demon Kings City. Wait for me, Ill be there soon.

    Xuelu said, Ill open a transmission gate to Westwind City on my side, and you open one to Westwind City as well. Ill pass through both gates and be by your side in no time.

    Seeing her enthusiasm, Robb couldnt help but feel amused and exasperated, Alright, alright, open the gate then.

    While Robb was on the phone with Xuelu, Elsie was also making a call to Lord Nuolun.

    Nuolun, my old friend, the front line is tight. We need your support, Elsie shouted into his phone.

    Whats going on? Godfather is leading the army himself this time, and Westwind City has sent five hundred warriors, plus three hundred retired soldiers from the Desert Kingdom. And youre still saying the front line is tight? What on earth can stop you guys? Lord Nuolun couldnt help but be greatly surprised.

    Elsie said, Godfather is busy looking for ores to make new equipment for us. Hes not with the army. We encountered a giant scorpion that keeps burrowing underground and popping up to send us flying. Its so damn frustrating, and we cant do anything about it. I dont want to waste Godfathers time. We need to solve this problem ourselves.

    Lord Nuolun chuckled andughed, Haha!

    Stillughing? Elsie asked. Your nephew, Kante Chengguang, got beaten up by the scorpion. Arent you concerned?

    Lord Nuolun calmly replied, Just some bruises, right? Hes not dead, so its okay! A man needs to suffer a little and take some hits to grow. Itll be beneficial for Kante to experience more battles like this.

    Elsie eximed, But hes your nephew! Are you really so heartless?

    Hes a nephew, Lord Nuolun said elegantly, maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor.

    Elsie was speechless for a moment. Anyway, I dont have time for idle talk. I still need to treat the injured soldiers. Organize things on your end and ask a few experienced elf elders. Theyve lived for over nine hundred years and may have some methods to deal with the giant creature hiding underground.

    After Elsie finished speaking, he hung up the phone.

    As soon as the call ended, Lord Nuoluns gentlemanly face instantly turned dark. He angrily mmed the phone on the ground and flipped the table. Damn it! Where did that damn creaturee from? How dare it beat my son up and give him bruises! I wont let that damn bastard live!

 Chapter 860: Dealing with the Giant Creature

    Chapter 860: Dealing with the Giant Creature

    Lord Nuolun quickly found himself in front of three elderly elf men. At that moment, the three old men were sitting in the reception room of a publishing house, each holding a manuscript, waiting to discuss publishing matters with the publishing house.

    Suddenly, they saw Lord Nuolun enter with Swift Wind, rushing in like a gust of wind, causing a whirlwind in the reception room.

    The manuscript papers held by the three old men were instantly blown up, flying around the room in chaos.

    Damn it!

    Lord Nuolun, youre heading for self-destruction.

    You dare to attack our literary works? Are you trying to dere war on the elven race?

    The three old men jumped up simultaneously. Fortunately, having lived for over nine hundred years, their magic was certainly notcking. They immediately used natural magic to suppress the gust of wind caused by Lord Nuolun in an instant.

    They even made the papers floating in the sky fly back, page by page, neatly rearranging themselves.

    To be honest, not even Robb would know how to do this. The magic he knowses from the game, and the magic functions in the game were rtively rigid, limited to attack, healing, and support. They dont have the ability to control and reset manuscript papers. If Robb saw this move, he would have to shamelessly go learn from the three old men.

    The swirling whirlwind around Lord Nuolun subsided, revealing his gentlemanly smile, full of sophistication. He calmly and elegantly sat down in a chair opposite the three old men and even produced a cup of tea out of nowhere, holding it up. Good afternoon, gentlemen! What are you busy with?

    The three old men were infuriated and fuming. Nuolun, dont pretend to be elegant. Your appearance just now, running in with sparks and lightning after cutting the power lines with a kitchen knife, has already betrayed your eagerness. Even if you try to present yourself as a gentleman now, it cannot conceal your inner anxiety.

    Lord Nuolun replied, The old saying goes, Old habits die hard, so Ill cut to the chase.

    Fast forward!

    When using wind magic to speak, the pace is fast. In an instant, Lord Nuolun made the three old men dizzy and overwhelmed. With old age, their reactions became slower, and their thinking also became sluggish. Lord Nuolun had already finished speaking and several minutes had passed before the old men finally understood the question.

    So, it turns out we need to deal with arge scorpion lurking underground! Thats easy.

    The three old men said, We just need to send out arge number of druids and use magic that causes roots to grow abundantly underground. If the underground is filled with magical tree roots, it wont be so easy for it to dig through.

    Lord Nuolun eximed, That sounds great!

    The three old menughed and said, In our long lives as elves, we have encountered countless chaotic creatures. This is justmon knowledge. By the way, theres another good method: using water magic to wet all the sand and then using ice magic to freeze the wet sand. It wont be as easy for therge scorpion to dig through the frozen blocks of magic ice as it is to dig through sand. If it cant dig underground and can only fight on the surface, with the equipment we have in Westwind City, our soldiers should be able to take it down in no time.

    Lord Nuolun was immediately impressed and eximed, Godfather once said that old habits die hard, and he was absolutely right.

    The three old men called for elven guards and instructed them to gather the magicians immediately.

    In no time, a support force consisting of magicians from three different races was ready.

    Lord Nuolun, dressed in a lunar robe and holding a staff of life, adorned with various master-level essories, led arge group of magicians and dialed Elsies phone. Open the gate, wereing over.

    Swish!

    A purple transmission gate opened.

    Lord Nuolun quickly led his team through the gate. Not long after they entered the transmission gate, another new gate opened next to it, and Xuelu, Gorda, and Jike emerged from this new gate.

    The three of them looked tired and disheveled, bearing the marks of their adventures on the new continent. They had spent several months exploring the jungles of the new continent, unable to eat properly or find a ce to sleep. They frequently had to battle the tribes of Maya and engage in magical conflicts. It was only when they asionally encountered themunicative Maya tribes that they could find a quiet ce to rest.

    However, despite their exhaustion, the three of them were spiritually fulfilled.

    Especially upon hearing that Robb was going to raid the Demon King City, they became inexplicably excited. Just as they jumped out of the transmission gate and looked around, they noticed another transmission gate nearby. The three of them eximed with joy, This must be the gate! Godfather opened it to receive us. Lets go in.

    The three of them immediately jumped into the adjacent transmission gate.

    Xuelu was filled with the expectation that upon jumping through, she would see Robb waiting for them with a smile. However, as soon as they jumped through the transmission gate, they were met with a scene of two armies facing each other.

    On their side stood the troops of Westwind City and the Desert Kingdom led by Motra, while on the other side were a multitude of troops from the Desert Kingdom, along with the newly arrived Knights of the Kingdom of Norma.

    Since the soldiers of Westwind had openly intervened in the internal conflict of the Desert Kingdom, the Kingdom of Norma no longer bothered to hide their rear support. Instead, they directly sent their stationed knights to join the battle.

    A Norman soldier wasughing in front of the formation, The rubbish soldiers of Westwind City are useless as long as that man is not here.

    Lord Nuolun stood at the forefront with an air of sophistication. Good evening, sir! Although you currently appear arrogant, soon I will hang you from a five-speed ceiling fan and let you fully experience the taste of Westwind Citys specialized instruments of torture. If I have offended you, it was unavoidable, and I ask for your forgiveness.

    The Norman man froze for a moment. Who is this again? I say, who is leading your army? One moment its Motra at the front, then Elsiees out, and now some inexplicable fellow appears? Wont you be in chaos with such disorganizedmand?

    Of course not. Motra, Elsie, and Lord Nuolun chuckled together. Dealing with scum like you, who needs propermand? Whats wrong with a little chaos?

    Just as the three were speaking, Xuelu emerged from the side. Whats going on here? I was supposed to be taken by Godfather to raid the Demon King City. How did I end up here? Can someone exin?

    Everyone remained silent.

    The Norman man burst intoughter. You still have such idiots on your side? Youvee to the battlefield and have no idea whats happening? Die, Sand King! Come and deal with these fools.

    As soon as the Norman mans voice fell, a sand dune swiftly approached from a distance.

    The Westwind soldiers immediately recognized it as the same giant scorpion from before, and they couldnt help but feel nervous.

    Xuelu, Gorda, and Jike were adventurers with deep knowledge of monsters. Seeing the situation, they eximed, Arge monster is attacking from underground. We need toe up with a n quickly.

    Lord Nuolun sneered, Dont panic! We were prepared for this.

 Chapter 861: They’re Fine

    Chapter 861: They��re Fine

    The Sand King could see the Westwind Warriors approaching its position, and just when the reinforcements of elven druids arrived from Westwind City, they pointed towards the ground, saying, Roots, grow! Instantly, numerous tree roots sprouted densely from the sandy ground, crazily spreading towards the underground.

    At that moment, the Sand King, who was happily burrowing underground, suddenly felt countless roots emerging from the surrounding sand. These werent ordinary branches that would break upon impact, but magical roots formed from condensed magic. It took considerable effort for it to break each root, and after breaking hundreds of them in session, it began to feel a bit weak.

    Then, more roots surrounded it, making it feel trapped from all sides, as if caught in a dense web of roots.

    The Sand King was startled and hurriedly tried to dig upwards, emerging from the ground to find another ce to burrow.

    However, a group of human magicians on the surface were already prepared. They simultaneously pointed towards the ground and cast, Spring Surge.

    Magical springs of water surged towards the ground, instantly seeping into the sand, spreading towards the underground. The sand, dampened by the water, became significantly more solid than dry sand. The Sand King suddenly found itself unable to break through the surface.

    Then, another group of magicians stepped forward and cast, Frozen Seal!

    A freezing cold aura swept across thend, and the ground rapidly froze at a visible speed. Just as the Sand Kings tworge pincers and head emerged from the ground, the surface waspletely frozen. Its massive body and tail were all trapped beneath the frozen ground.

    The Sand King panicked! It desperately shook its head and waved its pincers, attempting to break free from the ice. However, it was futile. It suddenly remembered that it still had the ability to cause earthquakes. Perhaps by using an earthquake, it could shatter the frozen ground and escape. It quickly began to cast the spell.

    But then it realized that to unleash the earthquake wave, it needed to shake its tail first. However, its tail was frozen and couldnt move at all.

    Attack! Kill the damn thing!

    Baron Nuolun was the first to unleash a Wind de spell, and the nearby magicians followed suit, unleashing their full firepower.

    At this moment, Xuelu finally understood what was happening andughed, saying, Its quite interesting to fight alongside the army against monsters, hahaha! The armys tactics are truly formidable. This powerful monster was instantly controlled by the army. If it were us fighting, I have no idea what we would do. Gorda, Jike, lets join in as well.

    Gorda shrugged, saying, No chance to not get involved, huh?

    Fireballs, ice arrows, wind des, and falling rocks all rained down on the Sand Kings head. The immobilized Sand King had no room to dodge and was instantly bombarded, crying out in pain. Its two pincers, swinging aimlessly, weakly drooped down.

    In the midst of the chaotic scene with magic flying everywhere, there was unexpectedly Kante. He charged forward while shouting, Take my Chengguang Familys ultimate skill, Whirlwind!

    Baron Nuolun, upon seeing this, became overjoyed. Hahaha, look at my nephew, so brave.

    Beside them, Xuelu curiously asked, Hes shouting about using the Whirlwind Technique, but why is he charging forward? Isnt the Whirlwind Technique a long-range magic?

    Baron Nuolun replied, Huh? A sense of unease immediately arose within him.

    Kante reached the scorpion, giving it a strong kick to its face. He nned to wait for the scorpion to turn around before striking it from behind with a sword. However, the scorpion was frozen in ce and couldnt move at all, rendering his kick useless.

    Besides, even if the scorpion hadnt been frozen, with Kantes strength, it would have been impossible for him to make it turn around.

    Kante sighed, Oh no, my Whirlwind Technique cant make it spin.

    Baron Nuoluns gentlemanly demeanor quickly vanished as he angrily eximed, Damn it! The Whirlwind Technique of my Chengguang Family isnt like this!

    Everyone else said, Baron Nuolun, is this the first time youve seen Kante use the Whirlwind Technique? My condolences, my condolences.

    Baron Nuolun fell to the ground with a thud, bowing his head in disappointment.

    In the blink of an eye, the Sand King was defeated by Westwind City. The Norma people and the Desert Kingdom rebels didnt even have time to react, let alone provide support. They all remained bewildered for quite some time until the Sand Kings body became stiff, and only then did theye to their senses.

    The Commander of the Southern Sky Knights roared angrily, Even without the Sand Kings help, my knights can still crush you bunch of trash! Knights, charge! Charge!

    The rebels mamlik warriors also charged forward.

    On the other side, the leading generals, Motra and Elsie, waved their staffs forward, shouting, Counterattack! Deal with this bunch of trash! Even when Godfather is absent, we cant let ourselves be underestimated.

    Both sides rushed towards each other from two directions, intertwining in an instant.

    Gorda excitedly said to Xuelu, Lets go back. This isnt a ce for adventurers like us to get involved. We excel in small-team operations, and we cant even figure out how to participate in arge-scale battle like this.

    Xuelu responded, It wouldnt hurt to throw a few fireballs ahead randomly.

    Gorda stopped her, saying, Hold on, you might hit our own people.

    The two of them, Gorda and Jike, approached and pulled Xuelu back, returning to the transmission gate behind the lines. They quickly found a new gate and hurriedly stepped into it. This time, when they emerged, they were finally in the right ce.

    Robb stood in front of the transmission gate, grinning as he looked at them. Why did it take you so long to get here?

    I thought as soon as I opened the portal, I would see Xuelu jumping out, but it took you three so long toe.

    Xueluughed and skipped over, grabbing Robb by the neck. Darling, we entered the wrong transmission portal and ended up on Elsies side.

    Oh? Elsies side also happened to have a transmission portal open. Robb smiled and asked, How is the situation over there?

    Gorda stepped forward and recounted the battle that had just taken ce, saying with a smile, Things went smoothly over there. When we arrived, we happened to witness them defeating a massive monster of the enemy. Were definitely going to win the uing battles on our side as well.

    Robb nodded after listening. It seems I dont have much to worry about over there.

    When he only controlled Westwind City, Robb could manage everything, but now that the scope of Westwind City had expanded to include the Kingdom of Gran, the New Continent, and the Desert Kingdom, it was impossible for him to handle everything. It was time to let his subordinates handle some matters on their own.

    After years of development, Westwind City now had the ability to fight without Robbs presence. There was nothing to worry about.

    Robb smiled at the adventurer trio and said, Alright, lets proceed to the Demon King City with peace of mind. Dont tell me you dont know where the Demon King City is.

 Chapter 862: Robb’s Team of Five

    Chapter 862: Robb��s Team of Five

    The exact location of the Demon King City is unknown to anyone.

    As soon as Xuelu heard about the Demon King City, her eyes lit up. She quickly took out a map of the Jinghong Mountains from her pocket. This map was known as the Macroscopic Region Map. Robb, unable to locate mines on it, couldnt prioritize mining at the moment. It was impossible to focus on mining without first resolving the issue of the monsters.

    The monsters in the Jinghong Mountains had to be defeated before the adventurers could join forces and help him recover the ore.

    Xuelus finger moved across the map as she spoke, Although the exact location of the Demon King City is unknown, the members of our Adventurers Guild have narrowed it down to a small area through the efforts of countless adventurers over hundreds of years.

    She pointed to the northwest region of the Jinghong Mountains and said, Its right here. Its said that the ck Dragonsir is also nearby. However, the ck Dragon only causes trouble during the Year of the ck Dragon. It remains in itsir, sleeping, unless someone provokes it. It wont take action otherwise.

    Robb understood this much. The ck Dragon was an NPC from the game who had crossed over to this world. It would certainly act ording to the rules set by the game. It caused chaos once every four years, and during the intervals, it remained inactive. It wouldnt do anything unless someone entered its active attack range.

    Well carefully search this area, and well definitely find the Demon King City, Xuelu said.

    Robb asked, If you can find it by carefully searching this area, why hasnt anyone from the Adventurers Guild found it in hundreds of years?

    Xuelu chuckled and said, They werent strong enough! The adventurers who went to search there all died.

    Robb remained silent. Describing them as a group of weaklings was actually a way of praising themthey were nothing more than a bunch of insects.

    Suddenly, Xuelu turned to Robb with a mischievous smile.

    Unable to resist, Robb asked, Just say what you want to say. Stop staring at me andughing like that.

    Xuelu said, Darling, when we go on this adventure, can you please stop rushing ahead and doing everything? Let the three of us, ah, no, including Suofa, make it four, handle it. Let the four of us engage the monsters first, and if we cant handle it, then you can join in.

    Robb asked curiously, Why make it soplicated?

    Because if you deal with all the monsters at once, there wont be any left for me to enjoy the adventure, Xuelu replied. Exploring the Demon King City has been my lifelong dreama grand adventure Ive always wanted to undertake. If you sweep through everything, wheres the fun in that?

    Robb responded, Whats the point? Were here to do serious business.

    Doing serious business is also about satisfying your sense of justice, isnt it? Ultimately, its a form of spiritual fulfillment, Xuelu exined. And I want to go on an adventure, to experience excitement and joy. Its equally important.

    Robb remained silent.

    Alright, although it sounds a bit off, it actually makes sense. Robb has always believed that anyone doing good deeds is ultimately seeking a sense of fulfillment.

    When humans perform good deeds, they experience a spiritual satisfaction. This is the driving force behind everyones good deeds, and it cannot be denied.

    Well then, Ill y the role of a priest and provide healing for everyone along the way, Robb chuckled. And you four, warrior, hunter, magician, and thief.

    Suofa protested, Im not a thief, Im an assassin!

    Gordaughed and said, An assassin is just an advanced thief, right? The skills are simr, its all about lock-picking, stealth, and assassination. The only difference is that thieves are more basic.

    Suofa protested vehemently, But Im an assassin, not a thief.

    Alright, alright, youre an assassin, Robbughed. In any case, we are a standard five-person team: warrior, magician, priest, hunter, and assassin.

    Finishing his words, he somehow conjured a staff of life from somewhere and held it in his hand, saying with a smile, Now, do I look like a priest?

    Gorda chuckled, You need to add a wow to make it convincing.

    Robb eximed, Wow!

    The other four individuals collectively sweated, Such a punchable voice.

    Thats the voice that needs to be punchable. Its the essence of being a priest. You guys understand nothing, Robbughed. Lets go, to the Demon King City.

    And so, the great adventurers party of five set off towards the northwest. They became the first team in the history of the Fengmo Continent to set foot in the Demon King City. Their story was destined to be an epic, and of course, heres a sneak peek into the stories that the poets will sing.

    The legendary party of five, braving all obstacles, defeating countless monsters, ventured deep into the Demon King City. They fought the evil demons with all their might, shedding blood and sweat but not tears. After a bloody battle, they finallyid the demon race to rest, bringing peace to the Fengmo Continent.

    The poems of the poets were always filled with this glorious and righteous style. However, the actual situation was quite different. Behind the scenes, it looked more like this: Wow! Xuelu! Great job, Robb hid behind arge rock, casting a basic healing spell while pretending to tremble and shouted, Quickly defeat this minotaur. Im so scared.

    Xuelu swung her staff, relentlessly pounding a minotaur, leaving it covered in bruises.

    Suofa grumbled from behind, What kind of magician are you? Use some magic attacks!

    While vigorously swinging her staff, Xueluughed and said, Im actually testing the effectiveness of the newly learned beginner staffbat techniques from my training manual. This training manual is so useful, my staffbat skills have be so strong, haha. Its like the skills of a monk, right? Haha, its fun, its fun.

    This is not the time to have fun! Take it down quickly, Suofa shouted. Be careful and dont get into trouble.

    I do want to take it down, but I cant knock it out, Xuelu forcefully struck the minotaurs forehead. I dont know why, but these skills have such low power. Look, I hit it hard on the head, but it only got a few bruises and wont die.

    Robb, from a distance, sarcastically remarked, The power of these skillses from both strength and agility. Your strength and agility are too weak, so they dont have much impact.

    Xuelu said, Then buff me! That skill, whats it called? Divine Blessing or something.

    Robb shook his head, Youre asking for the impossible. Thats a skill for pdins. Im just a novice priest tagging along on this adventure. Im just here for the ride.

    Xuelu eximed, Hey!

    She continued to protest, but Suofa couldnt take it anymore. In an instant, she jumped over and swiftly stabbed the minotaurs back with two Titansteel daggers. The minotaur let out a cry of pain and fell to the ground with a loud crash.

    Suofa sheathed her daggers, pped her hands, and turned around. Such a waste of time, she said as she walked away.

 Chapter 863: Xuelu’s Past

    Chapter 863: Xuelu��s Past

    The five of them journeyed northwest, encountering various monsters along the way. Some were local troublemakers lurking in the Jinghong Mountains, while others had received orders from the Demon King and were gathering at the Oasis of the Tomb of Kings in the northern part of the desert kingdom, preparing to confront Robb. However, they were wiped out by Robbs team halfway through their journey.

    The five-person team couldnt possibly handle all the monsters that gathered, but they easily dispatched those they encountered. Robb believed that Elsie and the others were capable of dealing with a certain level of enemies. If they couldnt handle it, he would call for reinforcements.

    The journey was not lonely for the five of them. asionally, they woulde across other adventurer teams wandering in the Jinghong Mountains. Some adventurers were on a quest to find certain herbs, while others had beenmissioned to eliminate specific monsters for the sake of avenging townsmen from a vige below the mountain. There were even those who hade to help Robb search for minerals.

    The Adventurers Guild had deployed a significant force around the Jinghong Mountains, consisting of high-level adventurers. This treacherous mountain range was not a ce for novice adventurers to venture into.

    One evening, the five of them arrived at the northwest part of the Jinghong Mountains, the most remote and secluded area.

    Looking north, they could see a towering snow-capped mountain, the main peak of the Jinghong Mountains.

    Xuelu pointed at the snowy mountain and whispered, The ck Dragon resides there, which is why its also called ck Dragon Peak. Its an absolute no-go area on the Fengmo Continent. Hundreds of years ago, brave adventurers attempted to climb up and y the ck Dragon, but after countless failures, no one has dared to challenge the ck Dragon in recent centuries.

    Robb nodded, Not going there is the right decision. Dealing with that thing requires thorough preparation, and its best for ordinary people not to y with fire.

    Xuelu smiled and nodded, And the legendary Demon King City should be located somewhere beneath ck Dragon Peak, within the crevices. Its teeming with monsters, and despite the efforts of adventurers over hundreds of years, it remains unexplored. Heh, but this time, we will finally uncover it in our hands, find the Demon King City, and defeat the Demon King. Its of great importance to me.

    Her excitement grew as she spoke, and a blush appeared on her face.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Robb asked, You often mention the Demon King City. What makes you so fixated on it?

    Well, its nothing, really, Xues gaze suddenly became distant, as if she was recalling something that left her a bit absent-minded. She immediately turned her attention away, no longer dwelling on the question.

    Robb sensed something unusual; this was not the usual Xuelu.

    He discreetly pulled Gorda to the side, who understood the situation. They pretended they needed to use the restroom and left the two girls, moving behind a nearby thicket.

    Only then did Robb ask in a low voice, Whats going on with Xuelu?

    Since I met her, she has been unusually obsessed with the Demon King City.

    Gorda shrugged. The reasons adventurers go on adventures are nothing more than those things.

    Robb asked, Oh? Were her parents killed by the Demon King? Is she seeking revenge?

    Gorda shook her head. Youre thinking too much. Xuelu is an orphan and doesnt have such a clichd reason to avenge her parents. Her true reason

    At this point, Gorda couldnt help but smile. Lets start from our childhood.

    Robb became very interested. Come on, take your time and tell me.

    When we were children, Xuelu, Jike, and I were all children in an orphanage. Gorda chuckled and continued, You know, there were definitely more than just the three of us in the orphanage. There were many other children.

    Robb nodded. Thats inevitable!

    Gorda exined, The orphanage was funded by a noble. The real purpose of establishing the orphanage was not to save us orphans, but to train us as his private soldiers. So, he spent a lot of money to hire people to teach usbat skills and magic. Thats how the three of us learned these skills.

    After a brief silence, Gorda seemed to be reminiscing about the past before continuing, You must have noticed that the three of us were not academically gifted. Among the many children in the orphanage, the three of us were the most useless, the most worthless, and the biggest trash.

    We were often bullied by a group of high-achieving children. There was a girl, a fire magician like Xuelu, who excelled in fire magic and often bullied Xuelu because of her poor grades.

    Robb almost burst outughing. I can smell the plot twist of a face-ppingpetition in the academy. Did Xuelu make a bet with this person that whoever reaches the Demon King City first gets to p the other persons face, step on them, make them lick their shoes, or even make them walk naked on the street?

    Gorda sweated profusely. Godfather, where are you drifting off to? Although she often bullied Xuelu, their rtionship wasnt that bad. After all, we all grew up in the same orphanage, and no matter how much they bullied each other, we were still a family. There was no need to go to such extremes. After bullying Xuelu for a while, they actually became good friends and made a pact to explore the Demon King City together.

    Robb was surprised. Really? Its not like that?

    Thats how it usually goes in novels. So, what happened next?

    Gorda said softly, Over a decade ago, the noble who raised us participated in a small operation to exterminate monsters.

    Robb furrowed his brows.

    Gorda continued, The outstanding orphans all followed the noble to the battlefield to kill the monsters, but the three of us useless ones were left behind. We were deemed useless.

    Xuelus good friend also went along with her. Before leaving, she told Xuelu that once she achieved great merit on the battlefield, gained the trust of the noble lord, and was allowed to go out, she would take Xuelu to explore the Demon King City.

    Robb eximed, Wow, shes setting a g!

    This means they might note back.

    Gorda smiled wryly. Youre right about that. In that battle, not a single person who went to exterminate the monsters came back. They all died, including the noble who raised us. With no sponsor for the orphanage, it had to close down. The three of us were driven out and became street children. Fortunately, we had some skills by then, so we joined the Adventurers Guild and took on some simple and lousy little tasks to earn a meager living.

    As for what happened next, you already know, Gorda said. We knew our abilities werent enough, and perhaps we would never have the chance to set foot in the Demon King City in this lifetime. But Xuelu always remembered the promise she made with her good friend. She just wanted to go there and have a look. Thats all. Its not some extraordinary wish.

    Robb nodded and thought to himself, [Well!]

    Actually, most peoples dreams are like this, right? They have small, inconspicuous reasons. Its not something earth-shattering. Its just a little scar left by past experiences in your heart.

 Chapter 864: The Enormous Serpent

    Chapter 864: The Enormous Serpent<blockquote>

    TL: I sincerely apologize for my recent absence. Due to the overwhelming demands of college finals and projects, I found myself utterly burnt out and needed to take a hiatus. The looming project deadlines only made the situation situation.

    I want to express my deep appreciation for the concern and support Ive received during this time. Thements and emails expressing worry and encouragement have touched me deeply. Your unwavering support has been a source of strength.

    I am pleased to announce that I am now back and rejuvenated. Our regr trantion schedule will resume without interruption.

    Once again, thank you for your understanding and support. Lets continue this journey together.</blockquote>

    Before the five of them, a narrow and eerie gorge stretched out. The gorge, shrouded in an almost perpetual gloom, had a narrow passage at the top, almost like a thread of sky, which was concealed by towering ancient trees. Sunlight struggled to pierce through, barely reaching the ground below. Crossing this gorge would lead to the most remote and terrifying part of the Jinghong Mountains.

    Xuelu stood at the mouth of the gorge, peering inside for a moment. She sensed a dense aura of magical creatures within, which made her a bit uneasy. However, with Robb behind her, her courage swelled.

    Had Robb not been present, they wouldnt have dared to venture into such a perilous area of the Jinghong Mountain Range. But with Robb by their side, everything seemed possible.

    Summoning her courage, she took a step into the gorge. Barely two steps in, she suddenly felt the ground give way beneath her. In an instant, an enormous spider web shot up from the ground, ensnaring her and hoisting her up onto a tree branch.

    In the midst of the spider web, Xuelu eximed, What the heck is this?

    A spider, as massive as a mammoth, descended from a nearby tree andnded on the branch where Xuelu was suspended. It emitted a hissing sound from its mouth.

    Jike quickly drew his bow and fired an arrow at the giant spider. Surprisingly agile, the spider sidestepped the arrow with a small leap, then turned toward the remaining four and let out a menacing growl, revealing its glistening venomous fangs.

    Robb eximed, Wow, its trying to intimidate us, telling us to scram and not even think about saving Xuelu.

    Gorda added, Im really scared. Maybe we should leave Xuelu behind and run.

    Robb agreed, I was thinking the same thing.

    Xuelu shouted, Hey!

    Suofa silently withdrew two daggers and said, Enough with these tasteless jokes. Lets quickly free her.

    Gorda charged forward, and the spiders bite merely nged against his Titansteel shield, unable to prate. Gordas one-handed sword swung forward, but the spider agilely sidestepped the strike.

    Meanwhile, Suofas daggers moved swiftly, slicing through the spider web that bound Xuelu.

    Xuelu fell to the ground, tearing the sticky spider silk off herself as she grumbled, Damn, this ce wasted no time in showing its hospitality.

    Gordaughed heartily ahead, saying, Whose idea was it for a magician to lead the way? In a ce like this, its either me up front or a hunter skilled in detecting traps. You really thought it was your turn?

    Whatever! Xuelu pouted, rolling her eyes.

    At this moment, Robb ambled forward, leaning on his staff, and kept on muttering, Wow, the deepest part of the Jinghong Mountain Range is so terrifying, so terrifying. Weve barely stepped in, and we have already been ambushed by giant spiders.

    Go ahead and keep pretending, Xuelu retorted with a yful grin.

    It was you who told me not to intervene, right? Robb mimicked Xuelus tone, yfully teasing her, You just pushed everyone aside, and now theres no fun left.

    Xuelu protested, I dont sound that cutesy when I talk.

    Gorda said, Really? I think you sound pretty simr.

    Jike chimed in, Agreed +1!

    Xuelu grumbled,

    She huffed a couple of times, deciding not to lead anymore. She stepped closer to Robb, with Suofa on one side and her on the other. It looked like Robb was nked by his two female bodyguards. This position felt safe and secure  hopefully, they wouldnt fall into another spider web.

    Gorda and Jike exchanged amused headshakes and proceeded into the gorge.

    Xuelutched onto Robbs arm, holding tightly, just like how a woman would hold her boyfriends arm while strolling. She smiled and said, Lets go, we should join them.

    Robb remarked, Youre holding onto me so tightly, you wont have time to react in an emergency if youre not in a properbat stance.

    Xuelu chuckled, I dont care. As long as Im sticking close to you, I feel safe.

    Robb muttered,

    Meanwhile, Suofa rolled her eyes discreetly and whispered, No wonder the Queen scolds you.

    Xuelu asked, Huh? What are you saying? I didnt catch that.

    Suofa replied, I didnt say anything.

    Though Suofa stopped speaking, she purposely walked closer to Robb. Normally, she was more reserved and kept her distance from him. But with Xuelus antics, she found herself unable to maintain that distance. So, she opted to stand shoulder to shoulder with Robb, not as bold as holding his arm but still close enough.

    Robb secretly chuckled to himself, [Women can get jealous too. Men cant catch a break. Great, keep it up, girls!]

    Gorda and Jike, leading ahead, nced back, exchanged a bewildered look, and shrugged before continuing their path.

    The three of them walked closely together into the gorge. Unlike the city, this wild and rugged terrain was filled with boulders and trees. Walking side by side proved quite challenging. They either stumbled upon rocks or got caught in branches  it was quite awkward.

    Suddenly, Xuelu spotted a narrow path between the trees that seemed fairly open. They could walk side by side there without any issues. She quickly tugged on Robbs arm and said, Lets go over there, its less crowded.

    Suofa cautioned, Gorda and Jike havent checked that path.

    Xuelu replied, No worries, dear. Youre with us, whats there to be afraid of?

    After a moment of consideration, Suofa agreed.

    So, the three of them maneuvered their way out of the trees and boulders and onto the slightly wider path.

    Xuelu grinned mischievously, Isnt it strange? In the Jinghong Mountain Range, filled with magical creatures, who would go through the trouble of clearing a path?

    Just as she finished saying this, Gorda, who was leading the way up ahead, turned back and yelled, Hey, you guys arent walking on a regr path at all. Thats the back of a super-sized giant magic python!

    Xuelu:

    At this point, there was no time for further reaction.

    The ground began to tremble, and with a swift motion, a colossal python emerged from the earth. Indeed, this wasnt some woond trail; it was the back of a massive magic python lying across a mountain ravine. Its enormous body filled the ravine, creating the illusion of a wide forest path

    Perhaps sensing that someone had stepped on its back, the python seemed quite irritated. It rapidly coiled its massive body, moving astonishingly quickly. In an instant, it ensnared Robb, Xuelu, and Suofa. When a snake coils around something, the more it coils, the tighter the grip bes. The three of them were squeezed together in an instant, the pressure increasing.

    With one woman in front and the other behind, they were tightly pressed against Robbs body. Xuelus little face was less than a centimeter away from Robbs lips.

    This was quite the situation!

    Robb was thoroughly amused!

 Chapter 865: I’m Saving You

    Chapter 865: I��m Saving You

    The enormous serpent entwined around the three of them, its massive body tightening relentlessly. With a girth resembling a pathway, it exerted tremendous force, constricting inward. The pressure from all sides was unbelievably intense. Had it been any ordinary adventurers here, their bones would have snapped in an instant, leaving them beyond salvation.

    However, the situation wasnt dire for Robbs trio. Putting aside Robbs cheating abilities, Suofa was d in a set of pr fur armor. Though it was just leather, its defensive capabilities were astonishing, beyond the reach of most creatures in this world.

    Only Xuelus cloth armor was slightlycking. She wore mooncloth provided by the elven race, spun into a robe by Robb. Although such attire was rtively rare, mooncloth was a material known to the natives of this world, and the creations made from it couldnt surpass the worlds inherent limitations.

    Thus, as the serpent tightened its coils, Xuelu bore the greatest pressure.

    Yet, when Robb looped an arm around Xuelus waist and used his other arm to brace against the snakes constricting force, all the pressure pushing inward was deflected by Robbs arm. Xuelu felt no strain; instead, she felt the exhrating sensation of being held close by Robb.

    Mimicking Robb, she eximed, Wow! with a mischievous grin. Usually, Im the one taking the initiative. This time, youre the proactive one.

    Robb snorted, Im saving you. If I didnt hold you like this, youd be squished by the snake.

    In the distance, Gordas voice rang out, What the heck! Such a huge snake?

    Xuelu turned her head to retort, Werent you just describing the giant magic python? Why are you so surprised seeing it now? Stay calm.

    Gorda replied, I only read about it in the adventurers manual. Seeing it in person is a whole different level of shock. Of course, Im surprised.

    Jike chimed in, +1.

    Xuelu said, Stop gawking, hurry and get me down.

    Gorda retorted, Godfather is right there with you. Why do we need to rescue you?

    Xuelu said, Oh right! Dear, think of something quickly.

    Robb shook his head solemnly, Do you think Im a fool? Im sandwiched between two lovelydies. Why should I bother stopping this? Only a fool would try to free themselves in this situation. Right now, Im tempted to tell this cute snake, [Go ahead, wrap us up as much as you want!]

    Xuelu:

    Suofa:

    At this moment, the giant magic python seemed to realize its constricting wasnt having much effect. Its snake-like head, resembling a small hill, lifted from a distance. Its fierce yellow eyes red at Robbs trio.

    Robb shouted at it, Come on, keep going, keep constricting!

    His words barely left his mouth when the giant magic python lowered its head and swiftly lunged. With a resounding snap, it bit down, enveloping the upper bodies of Robb, Suofa, and Xuelu entirely within its mouth.

    The snake doesnt bite its prey in pieces; it swallows them whole.

    The upper halves of the three individuals were trapped inside the snakes mouth, and a highly putrid smell wafted into their noses

    Xuelu: Aah, this is so disgusting! Dear, arent you going to do something now?

    Suofa also eximed, Hey, arent you done ying around?

    Robb replied, But Im just a little priest. What can I do in this situation? Unless Suofa gives me a kiss, I might evolve from a priest into a pdin. There might still be a chance of struggle.

    Why does it have to be a kiss from Suofa? Xuelu protested. Cant I give you a kiss?

    No! Robb retorted. Youre too easy to kiss, not special at all.

    Xuelu:

    Suofa secretly delighted in Robbs response, but she maintained a serious demeanor and said, Hey! We told you to stop fooling around. Were about to be swallowed!

    Inside the snakes mouth, the trio engaged in banter, but their voices were muffled and inaudible to those outside. To Gorda and Jike, it seemed the trio waspletely immobilized, and the situation appeared precarious.

    Gorda sweated, Hey, Jike, whats going on with them? Godfather shouldnt have trouble dealing with this stupid snake. Why are the three of thempletely still?

    Jike replied, I have no idea.

    Gorda spected, Could it be that Godfather is addicted to pretending to be a little priest? Hed rather have us twoe to the rescue, or else hed rather be swallowed.

    Jike sweated, Its hard to say. Godfather loves to mess around.

    They exchanged a nce and simultaneously said, Lets intervene!

    Jike drew his bow and shot three arrows at the snakes head. The arrows hit the giant magic pythons scales, producing a crisp sound. The scales were extraordinarily tough, making it difficult for ordinary weapons to cause harm. However, Jikes arrows were made with ckwood shafts and thorium heads, boasting formidable power. The arrows struck the snakes head with a series of dull thuds, embedding themselves in its scales.

    The giant magic python raised its head, looking somewhat bewildered, unable to fathom the considerable power behind those arrows that managed to wound it.

    At this moment, Gorda roared, Charge!

    He rushed toward the side of the snakes belly from a distance and forcefully struck it with his shield. The impact created a resonating thud that reverberated through the snakes body. The colossal magic python winced in pain, bing enraged. However, even in its fury, it didnt release the three individuals from its mouth; it retained them within, their feet visible on the outside.

    The snakes tail swiped sideways, targeting Gorda.

    Gorda raised his shield to block

    Just then, a mans voice suddenly rang out from the trees behind: Theres a monster attacking! Help them!

    After this shout, a man suddenly charged out from the woods. In an instant, he covered a great distance, arriving before Gorda. With his shield raised, he dashed ahead of Gorda, intercepting the sweeping tail of the magic python.

    A muffled thud, and the man was propelled backward by the immense force of the snakes tail. However, he didnt fall; instead, he performed a mid-air somersault andnded firmly on his feet. His graceful agility left Gorda secretly impressed.

    Next, an immensely massive fireball soared out of the woods. Wait, it wasnt a fireball, but rather a Fire st. Slicing through the forest, it struck the giant magic pythons neck with precision. Boom! The st erupted, unleashing a colossal wave of fiery magic that drifted in all directions. The giant magic python suffered severe injuries from this st. Opening its mouth, Robb, Xuelu, and Suofa were expelled from within, tumbling onto the ground.

    The man who had blocked the snakes tail earlier shouted, They seem to be alive. Quickly, tend to their injuries.

    A golden light illuminated the woods once more, enveloping the trio in a gentle aura of holy energy. It was an advanced healing spell, indicating considerable power. However, since the three were uninjured to begin with, the strength of the healing spell was not a focal point.

    The novel was tranted on ShanghaiFantasy. If you are not reading on this website, it was stolen and aggregated.

 Chapter 866: Are you all here to search for the Demon King City too?

    Chapter 866: Are you all here to search for the Demon King City too?

    The three of them climbed up from the ground and stood in position.

    Now, Robb had lost the tight squeeze of the two sisters by his side, feeling a little bit disappointed. But never mind, the smell inside the snakes mouth was really unpleasant. It was good to be out. Not being able to trick a kiss from Suofa was a small regret, but sooner orter, he would achieve it. No need to rush.

    He surveyed the situation around him and realized that there were a few more people nearby. A man that was holding a sword and shield, dressed simrly to Gorda, and looked like a defensive warrior. His equipment was quite impressive  a full set of mithril armor. This kind of gear made him a wealthy-ss adventurer, undoubtedly one of the top adventurers on the Endless Fengmo Continent.

    Another female magician emerged from the woods, dressed in a red magician robe just like Xuelu. She had wavy chestnut hair, exuding a wild and free-spirited vibe. In her right hand, she held a staff adorned with gems, indicating high-quality craftsmanship. In her left hand, a small fireball flickered in her palm.

    A priest came out from behind, wearing a set of silver-white armor  probably silver-ted chainmail. He held a mace in his right hand and a shield in his left. This was an authentic high-levelbat priest, reminiscent of Elsies style. Capable of both melee and spellcasting, quite impressive.

    Behind them was a hunter and an assassin, forming a team with almost the same professions as Robbs five-member squad.

    These five neers didnt waste time greeting Robbs group but immediately engaged the giant serpent.

    Fire st!

    Targeted Shot!

    Shadow Strike.

    The DPS crew simultaneously unleashed their firepower. The giant serpent suffered several hits, visibly injured. It roared angrily at the five, seemingly ready to pounce and bite. However, it suddenly turned and fled into the depths of the forest. Despite its massive size, the serpent was remarkably agile, disappearing quickly.

    The five didnt pursue, sheathing their weapons and turning their attention to Robbs party. As seasoned adventurers, their first instinct was to assess and analyze their targets.

    Their gazes swept over Robbs group, revealing their thoughts. Upon closer inspection, it was apparent that Robbs party was somewhatcking.

    As it turned out, Robbs party members were all wearing cosmetic gear, meaning their equipment wasnt disyed outwardly.

    Robb himself was in a T-shirt and jeans, looking rather unreliable. Xuelu was dressed as a restaurant waitress, far from resembling a magician. Gorda wore a simple vigers outfit, while only Jike and Suofa looked the part with their hunter and assassin attire, giving off an adventurers vibe.

    The warrior among the five spoke, What are you five doing? Venturing so deep into the Bewitching Gorge of the Jinghong Mountains, its really dangerous.

    Uh, well, Gorda exined, were not here for fun. Were on official business, searching for the Demon King City, pursuing our great dream.

    The five of them:

    Though they didnt explicitly say it, their expressions clearly conveyed the sentiment, [Are you lot also looking for the Demon King City? Dont court death if you dont want to die. Do you understand this basic principle?]

    The leader among them, the warrior, spoke up, I suggest you dont linger here. Since youve entered the core area of the Bewitching Gorge, which isnt too deep, we can escort you out of the valley. You should be able to find your way out in the non-core areas, right?

    Gorda replied, Well we dont need to leave. We have an important mission. We must find the Demon King City and aplish something before we can leave.

    The leading warrior sweated nervously, Hey, youre courting death!

    Gorda insisted, No, we wont. Were actually quite skilled adventurers.

    Just as skilled as you showed just now? the warrior retorted, Three of you squeezed inside the giant serpents mouth, while the other two raged impotently outside.

    Gorda sweated, thinking, If you guys hadnt stepped in, Godfather wouldve definitely taken care of the snake.

    Of course, since they had kindly intervened, Gorda couldnt resort to harshnguage. That would make them appear immature. He bowed slightly and said, Thank you for your assistance just now. However, we are indeed capable of exploring here.

    The leading warrior sighed, Alright, do as you please with your adventure. We have no right to interfere. However, we dont want to see you get killed by monsters. Coincidentally, were searching for the Demon King City as well. You can join us on our mission, and we can watch out for each other.

    Gorda stole a nce at Robb, who didnt seem to object. He then said to the warrior, Lets cooperate then. Im Gorda, and you?

    The leading warrior smiled, Im Chris Norris. Just call me Chris.

    Huh? Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu almost simultaneously eximed, You are the most famous adventurer in the Adventurers Guild, Chris Norris? And your party of five is the renowned Skrk Strike of the guild?

    Chris smiled and confirmed, Yes, we are the Skrk Strike.

    Gorda, Xuelu, and Jike all showed admiration on their faces. It was evident that this team was quite well-known.

    However, Robb and Suofa werepletely clueless; after all, they were outsiders to this field.

    Robb whispered to Xuelu beside him, Whats the deal with this party?

    In a hushed tone, Xuelu exined, This is the most powerful party in the Adventurers Guild. Theyre famous because theyve been active in the Bewitching Gorge for years, always taking the most challenging missions and sessfullypleting them wlessly. Theyre renowned throughout the guild.

    Robb grinned, Active in the Bewitching Gorge? Then they must be more familiar with this ce than us. With them around, our chances of finding the Demon King City should be higher.

    The ten individuals walked together.

    Although the Skrk Strike party was famous, they didnt carry themselves with too much arrogance. Adventurers were known for their love of freedom and uninhibited nature, and few among them adopted a condescending attitude fostered byrge organizational structures. It seemed that mutual assistance during monster hunting in the wild was amon urrence.

    Chris addressed Gorda in a reproachful tone, How exactly did you be the Commander? You should have a clear understanding of your teams capabilities. Leading your members deep into the Bewitching Gorge is quite irresponsible. Even if youre eager to venture to the Demon King City, you should assess your abilities first.

    Gorda chuckled wryly, Yes, yes, youre absolutely right.

    He quickly changed the subject, Why are you all here? Did you ept some strange mission? What kind of task would lead you to search for the Demon King City?

    Chris let out a sigh and whispered, Its a directmission from the guild. We were tasked with finding the Demon King City and unraveling the rtionship between the Church of Light and the demons.

    Hmm?

    Gorda was greatly intrigued, What is the guild nning to do?

    Chris responded with a heavy tone, Were not entirely sure.

 Chapter 870: The Hero’s Solution

    Chapter 870: The Hero��s Solution

    Chris said to Robb, Stop fooling around,e hide behind the rock with us.

    Robb replied, Im really confident.

    Forget it, if you want to give it a try, go ahead. If you embarrass yourselfter, I wont care, Chris said to the priest in their team, Keep an eye on this guy. If he gets charmed, quickly dispel it.

    The priest nodded.

    The men took cover, leaving Suofa, Xuelu, and the fire magician from the Skrk Strike outside, along with the two priests.

    Chris hid behind a nearby rock and expressed his concern to Gorda, Im really worried that the young priest in your team might be controlled by the subus and end up attacking us. That would be a disaster.

    Gorda chuckled, No need to worry about that. Hes strong, much stronger than us.

    Chris thought to himself, [Whats the use of being much stronger than you guys? Can you use that as reference?] However, he refrained from saying that out loud. They were all part of the same guild, so he wanted to save face for Gorda.

    The priest from the Skrk Strike took out a water pouch, poured some cold water on the subuss face, and then pped it twice on the face. The subus slowly woke up and upon seeing a group of humans in front of it, it was momentarily surprised. However, its intelligence wasnt low. In this situation, it didnt immediately resist. After a moment of hesitation, it blinked at the priest, and a peach-colored magical energy flew out from its body, forming a heart shape in midair and flying towards the priest.

    The heart-shaped magic collided with the priests face. The priests eyes immediately reddened slightly, but being a high-ranking priest, the redness vanished from his eyes in an instant, reced by rity. He waspletely unaffected by the charm.

    The subus was a bit surprised. It had intended to charm this man and make him attack the nearby women, giving it a chance to escape. But it hadnt expected that this man wouldnt fall for it. It seemed he was quite resolute in spirit, not easily bing its captive through charm.

    Its gaze quickly shifted, and it locked onto Robb. This person looked quite young, just in his early twenties, with golden hair and a handsome face. Such men were often the easiest targets for charm magic.

    It blinked at Robb and sent another pink heart flying towards him

    In that moment, Chris, hiding behind the rock, was nervous. He was afraid this guy might get controlled and start causing trouble, attracting other monsters. That would require more effort. However, he quickly realized he was mistaken.

    The heart-shaped magic hit Robbs face and instantly shattered, turning into a myriad of pink magical light particles that vanished without a trace. Robbs eyes didnt even turn slightly red, almostpletely unaffected.

    He actually sarcastically addressed the subus, saying, Wow! You want me to fall in love with you? Its not that easy. I have so many good girls around me. If I were to fall in love, it wouldnt be with you. You should be careful not to fall in love with me instead.

    Subus:

    Chris:

    His behavior greatly surprised Chris and his group. They thought, [Strange! This guy who looks so susceptible to charm magic didnt fall for it, and his demeanor remained unchanged. Its quite strange. Could it really be, as he said, that hes surrounded by too many good women, so hes not interested in the subus? Thats impossible. Charm magic is a type of magic. Having a beloved woman wouldnt make it resistable.]

    However, regardless of the circumstances, Robb clearly resisted the charm magic. Theres no denying that. So Chris and his group could only admit their inability and their perception of Robb slightly improved.

    Seeing that both men couldnt be controlled, the subus knew escape was hopeless. It looked at the humans before it with fearful eyes.

    The priest raised his staff and lightly tapped the subuss forehead. Is there a path to the Demon King City through this rift? Tell us how to get there, and well spare you. Otherwise, well bash your skull in right now.

    The subus was visibly frightened, but it stubbornly remained silent, maintaining a straight face. I wont tell you. The passage through this rift isplex, filled with dungeons. You might not even find the Demon King City after months of searching. Youll keep risking your lives here, constantly battling the demons, and eventually perish from exhaustion.

    Before we die, well kill you first. The priest said coldly, Dont be fooled by the fact that Im a priest. I dont hold back.

    The subus retorted, Dont be fooled by the fact that Im a demon either. I wont betray the Demon King.

    Before it could finish speaking, the priests staffnded on its abdomen with a loud thud, sounding quite painful. The subuss body curled up like a cooked shrimp, clearly in agony.

    Wow, Robb shook his head beside them and sighed, Even though its a monster, it still has a humanoid form. Beating it up like this seems excessively cruel.

    The priest turned around, shrugged, and said, I dont want to do this either.

    After a while, the subus gradually recovered from its curled-up state, indicating that it had endured significant pain. It panted heavily and said, Even if you kill me, I wont talk. The demons arent so easily bullied

    The priest raised his staff, preparing to strike again.

    Suddenly, Robb reached out and held his arm, saying, Buddy, using torture to extract information is really low. Cant we obtain information in a way more befitting of righteous heroes?

    The priest asked, A righteous method? What method?

    The female magician beside him chimed in with a smile, Is the righteous method referring to burning someone alive? Only the Church of Light considers burning enemies as justice. Im quite clear that the feeling of being burned alive is awful. She lifted her hand and conjured a fireball, which continued to rotate in her palm, giving it a somewhat intimidating appearance.

    cing the fireball in front of the subuss eyes, sheughed, If you dont talk, Ill stuff this thing down your throat.

    The subus was startled but still stubbornly shook its head, saying, Go ahead and kill me.

    Wow, wevee across a demon who understands sacrifice and righteousness, Robb said, Truly admirable. Following the path of a true hero, we should release her for the sake of justice.

    Chriss team exchanged looks, their expressions reflecting disbelief.

    Robb turned to the priest and said, Alright, I was just kidding earlier. By the heros way, I mean a heroic figure with a strong charismatic personality that even enemy women cant resist falling in love with, and then they help him.

    He patted the priests shoulder, Brother, I think youre handsome. Dont be so fierce, be gentle. If youre lucky, this subus might fall for you, and then she might spill information.

 Chapter 871: Westwind City is the Most Comfortable City

    Chapter 871: Westwind City is the Most Comfortable City

    The priest found his head throbbing from Robbs conversation. Make it fall in love with me? Are you out of your mind? This is a subus, a creature of darkness. Dont think that just because it looks human, it possesses human emotions. They will never fall in love with humans; they only tempt human males and consume them.

    Thats because the average personcks enough charm, Robb replied. As long as youre handsome enough, even a subus would fall for you, and then shell spill everything she knows.

    Nonsense! Dont waste time, the priest retorted. Forcing information out is more reliable. By the way, let me remind you, when referring to a subus, use the pronoun it, not she. The distinction carries a different meaning.

    In the Grannguage, animals are usually referred to as it, while for humans, she is used, making the differentiation quite clear. So, in an instant, the priest caught onto Robbs linguistic mistake.

    Robb could only throw up his hands in surrender. Alright, fine! So youre admitting that youre not handsome enough to make an evil subus fall for you. But for me, its different. Look at my appearance, its so incredibly striking that its world-shattering. I believe I can make her obediently follow me.

    The priest:

    Surprisingly, the female magician next to them chimed in, Thats true, youre incredibly handsome. If you were a bit more powerful, I might even fall for you.

    Western women are known for their straightforward speech, without beating around the bush. Robb gave her a thumbs up. You got it. But my magician at home might get jealous.

    Everyone turned to look, Xuelu was smiling mischievously, showing no signs of jealousy. On the other hand, Suofa seemed a bit ufortable.

    The priest couldnt help but quip, Did you mix up who might be the jealous one?

    Robb said, Tsk, you guys just dont get it. Xuelu always appears cheerful and carefree, seemingly never getting jealous orpetitive. But in reality, when she getspetitive, she can be quite fierce. Conversely, Suofa never ys that game.

    Xuelu, You noticed that?

    Robb, Couldnt I see thepetition between you and the Queen?

    Hey, can you guys focus on the task at hand? the subus lying on the ground couldnt bear it anymore and protested, Either kill me or let me go. Make a decision quickly and stop wasting time.

    Robb turned to the others, See, theres too much talk, even the demon cant stand it. Alright, stand firm now, Im about to impress you all.

    Everyone:

    Robb said seriously, This subus now wishes she could kill me, but after a quarter of an hour, she will be hopelessly in love with me

    Didnt I tell you to stop spouting nonsense! the subus snapped.

    Alright, I wont say anything, Robb quickly turned to the subus, and a purple light emanated from him. He reached out and tapped a triangr purple mark on the subuss forehead. The subuss entire body stiffened, and then numerous peach-colored hearts emerged, swirling around her forehead. Her attitude towards Robb instantly changed, bing respectful and infatuated. She cooed, What are your orders? Just tell me, and Ill help youplete them.

    Robb patted her head and chuckled, How do we get to the Demon King City?

    The subus pointed to theplex and chaotic passage within the rift, Go into this passage, walk forward for a few miles, then enter a natural cave. Theres an underground mushroom patch. Go around to the right of the mushroom patch, take the right path at the fork, then keep going

    She rambled on and on, giving more detailed directions than an enthusiastic neighborhoodmittee member offering directions.

    Everyone:

    Chris group was utterly surprised, Whats going on?

    Robb chuckled, Shes fallen in love with me.

    Nonsense! Chris couldnt hold back and jumped out from behind the hiding rocks, Thats impossible!

    Indeed, it was impossible. Robb hadnt actually made the subus fall in love with him. Instead, he used the Warlocks skill, Demon Pact, to form a contract with the subus, establishing a master-servant rtionship. This subus had be his familiar, hence the disy of affection and obedience.

    The concept of a Warlock profession didnt seem to exist in this world, so Robbs tactic went unrecognized.

    Chriss group wore puzzled expressions, while Robbs side remained calm. It seemed they had anticipated this oue.

    With a wiggle of her hips, the subus led the way ahead.

    Chris group looked bewildered, but at this point, they had no choice but to follow along. Whether they understood it or not, they had to ept the situation. This was the adventurers way  in their decades of adventuring, they had witnessed all sorts of strange urrences. If they couldnt learn to ept them calmly, they would have been scared out of their wits a long time ago.

    Wandering through the rifts crevices, the underground world proved to be vast and intricate, inhabited by many bizarre creatures. It didnt take long for them to encounter several monsters. However, with experienced adventurers like Chriss group, handling these creatures was routine, as long as they didnte across extremely powerful ones.

    After walking for a while, everyone began to feel weary. Chris spoke, Even though we cant see the daylight down here, our bodies are protesting. It seems like its already nighttime outside. We should rest.

    Robb instructed the subus, Lead us to a suitable resting ce.

    The subus obediently led everyone into a small cave and settled in a dry area.

    Without daring to light a campfire, the group sat in a circle in the darkness, taking out dry rations to eat. Chris and his team had regr dry rations and in water. However, they noticed that Xuelu poured out a bubbly liquid from her water sk. She poured a cup for Chris and the others, smiling as she said, Try this.

    Chris took the cup and took a sip, his eyes lighting up, Wow? Is this the legendary Coca C? Ive only heard about it from adventurers of the Kingdom of Gran. This is the first time Im tasting it, and its fantastic. They say it was researched and made by Godfather in Westwind City himself. Currently, only the royal alchemists of Westwind City and the Kingdom of Gran know how to make it.

    He quickly passed the cup to his teammates nearby. The other four team members each took a sip, and they all couldnt help but marvel, Indeed, Westwind Citys Coca C is really delicious.

    Gorda then produced a handful of candies, offering various vors. He gave a few to each of them. After Chris group tasted them, they all found the candies delightful. With smiles, they began to express their desire to settle down in Westwind City after retiring from adventuring. They joked, Lets go live in Westwind City after we retire. Its said to be the mostfortable city nowadays.

 Chapter 872: I heard many legends about him.

    Chapter 872: I heard many legends about him.

    Gorda, Jike, Xuelu, and Suofa all burst intoughter. Indeed, Westwind City is currently the mostfortable city. However, Godfather is constructing an even better city on the New Continent. Its called Shuangqing City, apletely new city nned from scratch. The foundational development is even better than that of Westwind City. ording to Godfather himself, it will wee immigrants of all races, skin colors, beliefs, and nationalities from around the world to reside there. In the future, that ce might be even greater and more habitable than Westwind City. But well its probably something we wont see in our lifetime.

    Chris and the others were filled with longing. However, adventurers as a species, even if they yearn for a ce, it doesnt mean they would want to settle there. Their ambitions span far and wide, and their nature is inclined towards wandering and adventure. They wont halt until an arrow pierces their knee.

    After Chris and the others expressed their yearning, they could only smile and say they would have to wait until retirement before going to that ce.

    At this point, Chris thought of something else and couldnt help but ask, By the way, Gorda, you three often operate in Westwind City. Have you spoken with this Godfather? Ive heard many legends about him, but I havent met him. What kind of person is he?

    Upon hearing this, Gorda and the others wanted to point out Robbs identity, but they noticed Robb had been acting ignorant and evasive all along. They understood he wasnt keen on revealing his status, so they forcibly held back.

    Gorda said, Were quite familiar with Godfather!

    Xuelu smirked, Absolutely, very familiar. Im his wife.

    Snort! Robb beside them spewed out a mouthful of Coca-C.

    Chriss entire team was utterly perplexed.

    Everyone on the WestWestwind City side froze for a few seconds, only to hear Gorda say irritably, Hey, Xuelu, dont make up rtionships.

    Xuelu replied, Whether its made up or not, lets wait and see.

    Chris said, Oh, so its a lets wait and see rtionship. Scared me for a moment there. Lets focus on the main point. Is Godfather really as formidable as the legends say? Ive heard that he single-handedly fought a ck dragon, spun around and pped the ck dragons face, and even drew a mustache on the ck dragons face.

    Tsk! Robb spewed out another mouthful of C.

    Suofa whispered beside them, Thats not true. Dont listen to those bards nonsense. While Godfather is indeed strong, he had quite a struggle dealing with the ck dragon. In his own words, he barely managed to hold on. If the fight had prolonged, he would have been defeated as well. Thats why he couldnt kill the ck dragon that time; he merely forced it to retreat. Currently, Godfather is giving his all, searching everywhere for rare minerals, aiming to create many excellent pieces of equipment in preparation for killing the ck dragon.

    Chris said, You seem quite familiar?

    Suofa replied, Because I was also there during that battle against the ck dragon.

    This sentence immediately made all eight adventurers envious, causing their eyes to turn red. Not only Chriss group, even Xuelu and herpanions had expressions of envy and jealousy.

    Suofa continued, Dont look at me with those eyes. I waspletely useless in that battle. I only managed to stab the dragons belly twice with my daggers, but I couldnt even pierce its scales. Godfather said the damage from those two stabs was 2 points. I foolishly asked how much damage I needed to deal to defeat the ck dragon, and Godfather told me it was 99999999 points.

    This statement left Chris and the others nearly dumbfounded, What did you just say?

    Suofa calmly replied, You heard me right, the ck dragon is that powerful.

    Chris and the others:

    After a prolonged silence, Chris raised his hand and pointed to his own nose, asking, With my strength, how much damage do you think I could deal to that ck dragon with a shield bash?

    Suofa nced at the mithril equipment on Chriss body and said, Your full set of mithril gear is much superior to the equipment I used against the ck dragon. Moreover, your personalbat prowess is strong. Taking both factors into ount, I estimate your shield bash could deal a little over five hundred points of damage to the ck dragon.

    Chris:

    The nearby fire magician also pointed to his nose, And me?

    Suofa responded, Magical damage is generally a bit higher than physical. Being an advanced fire magician, your Fire st should probably hit for over a thousand.

    The fire magician plopped down to the ground with a disappointed look, his upper body slumping forward, Are you saying that us novices would never stand a chance against the ck dragon?

    Suofa shook her head, Dont think like that. Over a thousand is actually quite impressive. Godfather has mentioned that while the ck dragon is strong, it has a significant weakness in this world  theres no limit to the number of people who can engage it. So, as long as each person gives their best andunches the most powerful attacks, collectively we will eventually bring down the ck dragon. Besides, if youre willing to join the fight against the ck dragon, Godfather will surely provide you with top-quality equipment. At that point, youll be able to unleash even greaterbat prowess.

    Upon hearing this, Chris became curious, Im already wearing mithril gear, which is the best equipment in the world aside from saronite. Could Godfather provide me with something even better? Is he nning to outfit me with a set of saronite gear to fight the ck dragon? Oh, that would be amazing.

    Mithril is nothing special, Suofa said. Godfather mentioned that there are many peculiar and rare ores in this world. We used to only know about mithril as the highest level,pletely unaware of those even more advanced ores. So, no one used to extract these ores to craft equipment. However, Godfather recognizes them. He has taught us to identify Arcanite, Saronite, and Titansteel. Who knows, there might be even more powerful things in the future.

    The more Chris and the others listened, the more their admiration for Godfather surged like an endless river. They couldnt help but sigh, If theres a chance in the future, we must meet the old man in person.

    Robb could only inwardlyin on the side, [Hey! Im not old at all, okay?]

    Alright, the adventurous tales have gone on long enough; its time for sleep, Chris checked his pocket watch again and continued, Rest up, so well have the energy to continue exploring tomorrow. But the underground world is unpredictable and full of risks. We cant all sleep at once; we need to take turns keeping watch. With ten people, well split into four groups, each group keeping watch for two hours during the night.

    Dividing ten people into four groups was quite tricky. They needed to consider the strengths and ensure that each group could handle unexpected situations.

    Chris nced at Robb, finding it hard to gauge his abilities. He wasnt sure how to assign groups. Robb didnt really look like a powerful priest  his face seemed young, and he had a carefree expression, almost clueless aboutmon adventurer knowledge throughout the journey. He was essentially like a beginner.

 Chapter 873: I’ll Handle This Stitched Abomination

    Chapter 873: I��ll Handle This Stitched Abomination

    However, Chris also knew that Robb could resist charm and even make subi fall in love with him. The current situation was still unclear, and it was impossible to determine whether it was strength or weakness. Well, in the absence of rity, one shouldnt assume his strength to be too great.

    Chris approached Robb, whispering, How about teaming up with me? I have more experience with adventures, and Im better at handling sudden problems. If youre in my team, there shouldnt be any major mishaps.

    Uh, but Robb hesitated, I want to look after my two female teammates in my party, worried they might face danger.

    Chris smirked, Are they looking after you, or are you looking after them?

    After careful consideration, Robb responded, Um, its probably mutual care.

    Chris thought to himself, [Is that just to save face? In your team, the strongest one should be the female assassin. You probably feel safer being with her.]

    Nevertheless, Chris decided not to nitpick about such minor matters. For new adventurers, its quite normal to want to team up with the strongest member. He thought for a moment and proposed, How about this? We have a total of ten people, three of whom aredies. Among these three, two are magic users, making them susceptible to ambushes. Lets have arger group for thedies. You and the three female adventurers will form a team: an assassin, a priest, and two magicians, making a total of four. The remaining six men will pair up into three teams.

    This arrangement seemed reasonable given the premise that Robb is a new adventurer. Having more members in the female team would make it safer.

    Surprisingly, Robb couldnt find any reason to object, and truth be told, he didnt want to oppose it either. Teaming up with girls sounded more fun.

    So, everyone organized into groups and began to sleep and rest.

    First, Chris and Jike stood guard for two hours while the others slept.

    Next were Gorda and the hunter, followed by the priest and the assassin.

    Finally, it was Robb, Suofa, Xuelu, and the Fire Magicians turn.

    The four sat at the cave entrance, gazing at the world of rifts glowing with crimson light outside.

    Suddenly, the Fire Magician remembered something and looked around at Robb from all directions, Huh? What about the subus? Did it escape?

    No! I sent her back into the void, Robb replied.

    The void? The Fire Magician looked puzzled.

    Robb chuckled, The demon who made a contract with me, listening to my orders, can enter a void. I can summon her when needed. You could understand it as her bing a summoning creature rather than a demon truly existing in this world.

    In other words, the true form of that subus has already been taken care of by Robb. What currently exists is merely a summoned creature in the void. It now follows the rules of the game, though he couldnt quite exin this.

    The Fire Magician felt like she didnt quite grasp it, but wizards, unlike those brawny warriors, always had a penchant for seeking the unknown. The less she understood, the more she wanted toprehend. She inquired further, How exactly did you manage to do that?

    Robb thought to himself, [Should I exin the concept of a warlock here?]

    As he pondered this, Suofas brows lightly furrowed. Quiet, stay alert!

    Everyone fell instantly silent. The Fire Magician, who had been eagerly questioning Robb just a moment ago, hushed her inquiries. Alert expressions crossed their faces. A true veteran adventurer, Suofa leaned in, straining her ears. Though she couldnt hear anything, she trusted the Assassins judgment. After all, assassins and hunters were skilled at detecting enemies from afar.

    Robb also leaned in, listening intently. Soon, he heard the faint sound that Suofa wanted everyone to hear. It was a distant and feeble sound. One would easily miss it if not attentive enough. Yet, Suofa managed to hear it even amidst nearby chatter  truly impressive.

    After listening for a while, Robb discerned the sound of a massive creature panting and drooling. Just the sound was nauseating, but with little real-world adventure experience, he couldnt identify the type of creature.

    Suofa couldnt identify it either. She was a military-trained assassin.

    Xuelu was in the same boat  a rookie adventurer.

    Only the Fire Magician recognized it. She whispered, Its the sound of a Stitched Abomination. These vile creatures always slobber while emitting that heavy panting. They roam around, and when they spot humans, they hack them to pieces, sewing their remains onto their own bodies.

    Upon hearing the name, Robb realized what it was. A Stitched Abomination, also known as an Abhorrence, was indeed a repulsive entity, not to be trifled with. Dark de had these creatures too. They exuded a putrid stench (toxic fog) and caused continuous health loss to yers in proximity.

    The Fire Magician murmured, Hopefully, it wonte our way.

    Suofa and Xuelu remained rtively calm, not saying a word. With Robb around, they feared nothing.

    Robb couldnt help but ask, And if it doese our way?

    The Fire Magician replied in hushed tones, It would detect us, and wed have to engage in a fierce battle. This isnt an easy foe to deal with. Thebat would be loud and draw more monsters near, particrly in this vicinity close to the Demon Kings city. It would be quite perilous. So, its best to avoid a fight if we can.

    Robb said, Oh, I see. So, if Suofa sneaks up behind it and stabs it with a dagger, wouldnt it be taken care of silently?

    Stab a Stitched Abomination to death with just one hit? Youre being overly optimistic, the Fire Magician shook her head. With our strength, its not feasible. Once a fight starts, it will inevitably escte into arge-scale battle.

    Oh, alright! Robb had no choice but to feign agreement, saying, Lets hope it doesnte over and just stays away.

    However, events in this world tend to develop in the most inconvenient directions. The things you wish to avoid often end up happening.

    The disgusting sound of the Stitched Abominations drooling and panting grew closer. Clearly, it was approaching in the direction where everyone was.

    The Fire Magician couldnt help but feel nervous

    Robb, on the other hand, muttered in a sarcastic tone, Donte here, please!

    Neither nervousness nor sarcasm proved effective. The sound quickly approached to a distance of less than fifty yards from the group. At this point, the likelihood of being noticed was quite high, as the Stitched Abomination could easily detect the scent of humans.

    The Fire Magician whispered, No choice now, we have to wake everyone up and prepare for battle.

    She was about to turn and call Chris when Robb suddenly grabbed her arm and whispered, Theyve had a tiring day. Let them rest properly. Ill handle this Stitched Abomination.

 Chapter 874: I Am a Priest, a Very Lazy Priest

    Chapter 874: I Am a Priest, a Very Lazy Priest

    The Fire magician was taken aback, curious as she inquired, How do you n to deal with this? Are you going to make it fall in love with you like a subus? Well, personally, a subus at least has a humanoid form, and you can somewhat manipte it that way. But making a stitched abomination fall in love with you, isnt that a bit well, strange? Anyway, I definitely dont want a stitched abomination to fall in love with me, absolutely not.

    Robb, in a hushed tone, chuckled, I dont want it to fall in love with me.

    The Fire magician asked, Then whats your n?

    Robb replied, Im going to punch it to death!

    The Fire magician:

    She wanted to make a sarcasticment, but she wasnt sure which direction and angle to start from.

    Witnessing Robb stand up, pat his rear, and walk out of the small cave where they were all hiding, into a fissure bathed in red light, confidently striding towards the stitched monstrosity.

    The Fire magician felt quite awkward and turned to Suofa and Xuelu, saying, Hey, isnt your priest just risking his life? Are you just going to stand there and watch? Should we wake up Chris and everyone else to confront this stitched abomination together?

    Suofa and Xuelu remainedposed, stating, No worries, lets enjoy the show. Let them rest a bit longer. Besides, were toozy to intervene.

    The Fire magician:

    She discreetly conjured a fireball in her palm, ready to throw it at any moment. She also made up her mind that if anything seemed off, she would immediately wake up Chris.

    Robb strolled confidently to the front of the stitched monstrosity, standing his ground!

    The stitched abomination immediately caught the scent of humans, its pair of sickly green eyes lighting up in excitement. As a creature sewn together from human remains, it would eagerly dismember humans it found, throwing the body parts into the openings on its abdomen to incorporate them into itself.

    This repulsive creature had a low intellect and didnt ponder why humans were in such a perilous ce. Emitting a horribly unpleasant wheezing sound, it raised the severed limb de in its right hand and charged toward Robb.

    The Fire magicians heart raced to its limits. She knew how formidable the stitched abomination was. Even from a dozen yards away, it possessed the power to kill. Its body emitted a continuous green poisonous mist, with toxicityparable to the venom of a Desert Kingdom witch doctor. It was beyond the capability of a high-ranking priest to cure.

    The stitched abomination closed in on Robb, its toxic fog enshrouding him before it even reached him.

    The Fire magician thought, [Hes a priest after all. He should at least cast a detoxification spell on himself at a time like this.]

    However, to her surprise, something unexpected happened. Robb stood still, not moving, not casting any spells. The poisonous mist lingered around him, yet he feigned ignorance, showing no signs of being affected. Clearly, the toxic mist couldnt harm him; there wasnt even a trace of poisoning.

    The Fire magicians heart trembled with astonishment.

    At this moment, the stitched abomination charged forward, its massive severed limb de aimed straight at Robbs face, swinging down fiercely.

    The Fire magician jumped in nervous surprise

    Just as she jumped, Robb waved his hand and threw a punch!

    Thud!

    A muffled sound echoed as Robbs fist, faster than the eye could see, struck the stitched abominations chest. Astonishingly, the colossal creature was sent flying backward, crashing into a red-glowing rock wall behind, slowly sliding down and slumping against it, motionless.

    The Fire magician:

    Robb took out a piece of cloth, wiped his fist, and muttered as he wiped, Damn, I shouldnt have tried to show off by punching this thing. Its made entirely of body parts, so dirty, ugh, my fist is so filthy now. I should have used a weapon, anything wouldve been better than punching. Damn, damn

    His fist was smeared with some strange green liquid, probably corpse fluids, which was truly nauseating.

    Seeing him turn back, Suofa and Xuelus faces revealed shock as they both waved their hands, saying, Donte near until youve cleaned your hands!

    The Fire magician was sweating, Hey, isnt it normal to get a little of this stuff in a battle? Ive been exposed to even dirtier things. Dont turn back, now that the stitched abomination has fallen, lets pursue a bit more and finish it offpletely! Its an undead creature, one punch wontpletely take it down.

    Robb chuckled, Its fine, this punch is enough.

    He used water magic to thoroughly clean the dirt off his hands before returning to sit beside the two girls. He even held out his hand for them to smell, saying, Is it clean now? Give it a sniff, any odor left?

    The two girls leaned in, sniffing at his hand, then stopped, Next time, dont use your fist to hit such dirty things.

    Robb pouted, unhappy. In the game, it was fine to punch and defeat even the most disgusting monsters, but the real world was an entirely different story. He had to remember this from now on, so he wouldnt end up with strange-smelling liquids on his body again.

    While the three were concerned about whether Robbs hand still smelled, the Fire magician continued to keep a watchful eye on the stitched abomination. Being an undead creature, it would quickly rise even if it fell. She was worried that it might get up and ambush them. Thus, she remained vignt, staring at it.

    However, as she observed for a while, the creature didnt move at all. It just sat against the red rock wall,pletely still and silent.

    Is it really finished? The Fire magician couldnt quite believe it. She approached cautiously, standing at a distance of about sixteen yards from the stitched monstrosity. She didnt dare get too close directly, as the stitched abomination would release toxic mist within a dozen yards of its vicinity. Humans would be poisoned upon getting close, making it extremely dangerous. However, as she stood at this distance, she noticed that the stitched abomination hadnt emitted the green poisonous mist again.

    Hmm? Taking a few more steps forward, she stood right in front of the stitched abomination, carefully examining it. To her astonishment, the creature truly had no signs of life left. It was no longer an undead being, but a pile of dposing flesh.

    Robbs punch not only killed it but also purified itpletely, freeing countless tormented souls that had been entangled within.

    The Fire magician was greatly shocked. She turned around, gazing at Robb with eyes full of amazement.

    The stitched abomination wasnt a minor creature. It was a high-level magical being that even the Skrk Strike would have to exert considerable effort to deal with, requiring an earth-shattering battle to defeat. Yet, Robb had just thrown a single punch  only one punch.

    And after delivering that punch, he was evenining about getting his hand dirty. How much at ease was he?

    She quickly walked back to the side of Robb, Suofa, and Xuelu, whispering, Who exactly are you?

    Im a priest! Robb grinned mischievously, A veryzy priest.

 Chapter 875: Even if I said it, you might not believe it

    Chapter 875: Even if I said it, you might not believe it

    The Fire magician said, I thought you were just a naive adventurer, but now youre telling me that youre an unbelievably powerful hero.

    Robb replied, Its not that Im amazing, its just that I have a Holy profession, which happens to counter undead creatures like this stitched abomination.

    They dont seem to counter it that well, the Fire magician retorted. The priest in our team is already the strongest priest in the Adventurers Guild, but he alone wouldnt stand a chance against the stitched abomination. Even with us, it would be an exceptionally challenging battle.

    Robb said, Luck, perhaps my punch just happened to hit the stitched abominations weak spot.

    The Fire magician gave him a sidelong nce, saying, I find that hard to believe.

    Alright, I admit it, but dont tell Chris and the others, Robb whispered, Im the Godfather of Westwind City.

    The Fire magician froze.

    After five seconds, her previously skeptical look turned into an eye-roll, I initially thought you had some skills, and I respected you for that. But now youre actually lying. Do you have no idea what kind of person the Godfather of Westwind City is? That sort of super influential figure must be as steadfast as a rock, majestic like a sculpture, exuding a heroic aura. How could they be as carefree and frivolous as you, spouting nonsense and using strange words that no one can understand?

    Robb:

    Suofa and Xuelu beside them burst intoughter.

    Robb, looking somewhat helpless, said, I apologize for iming to be the Godfather. Im really not steadfast or majestic. Im just an ordinary young person. I have some ws that young people typically have, and I might not even possess the good qualities that young people are supposed to have. It wasnt my intention to crush your illusions.

    The Fire magician pouted, Enough, stop tarnishing the image of the Godfather. Ill pretend I didnt hear what you said earlier. If I hear you say something like that again, Ill have to defend the great heros reputation. With that, she raised her hand, a fireball spinning on her palm.

    Robb hurriedly said, Okay, okay, Im not the Godfather, not from head to toe.

    The Fire magician said, So, the question returns to the beginning. Who exactly are you?

    Robb rolled his eyes, This question really stumped me. First, I cant be the Godfather. Then, I have to tell you who I am. Geez, who am I, anyway?

    And with that yful exchange, the mischief came to an end, and time was almost up.

    The Fire magician girl took out her pocket watch to check the time. Their group had been keeping watch through the night for two hours now. The first light of day should have already broken, indicating it was time to wake up and continue their adventure. Gorda, Jike, Chris, and the others gradually woke up as well. Their internal clocks were urging them to get up.

    The Fire magician girl was about to approach them and exin what happenedst night when Robb spoke up, Miss beautiful magician, could you please help us keep what happenedst night a secret?

    Hmm? The Fire magician girl said, Everything that happens on an adventure should be shared with the team. Withholding information isnt right.

    Robb replied, But I feel that even if you told them, they might not believe it.

    The Fire magician:

    She found that hard to believe. She then grabbed Chris, who had just woken up, and said, After you guys fell asleepst night, a stitched abomination came over.

    What? Chris jumped in surprise, A stitched abomination? Why didnt you wake us up? Oh, maybe it didnt notice us and left?

    No! The Fire magician pointed to the distant stitched abominations corpse, It was killed by that priest with a punch.

    Chris:

    Chris nced at the stitched abominations body sitting against the rock wall and then at Robb, I suspect this stitched abomination was weak for some reason. Robb went up, punched it, and used a purification spell, and it just happened to work.

    The Fire magician: Uh

    Well, fine, no need to exin. The Fire magician realized that it was pointless to waste her words. If she mentioned that the man pretended to be Godfather, she didnt know if Chris would get very angry, affecting their unity.

    The group set off on their journey once again, with Robb summoning the subus to lead the way at the front. They maintained their formation, with warriors in the front and magic users at the rear, slowly advancing behind the subus.

    As a priest, Robb naturally walked alongside the two magician girls. However, the other priest was a melee-focused one and naturally walked at the front with the warriors.

    As a result, the three at the back were Robb, Xuelu, and the Fire magician girl.

    After the events ofst night, the Fire magician girl already knew that Robb was strong, but she was still puzzled about who he really was. He had told her he was Godfather, but she didnt believe it. She had been giving him a skeptical look all along.

    Robb said, Miss magician, you dont have to give me such an odd look. Im a good person, I promise.

    The Fire magician said, I do believe youre not a bad person. Otherwise, Mr. Gorda and the others wouldnt be in the same team as you. Its just that you seem very strange. You dont have to worry about my gaze.

    Yeah, right!

    Being stared at with strange looks by a woman all along the way, how could he not feel self-conscious?

    At this moment, the people ahead were passing through an underground stone bridge, with a seemingly bottomless ck abyss below. The abyss was connected by a small stone bridge above it, resembling the ce where Gandalf and the Balrog fell in The Lord of the Rings. As a result, the people ahead were walking cautiously and didnt have time to look back at those behind.

    The three behind were waiting for the others to cross before stepping onto the bridge. Suddenly, a massive lizard head emerged from a hole in the nearby rock wall  it was a rock lizard.

    On their journey, the group had encountered a rock lizard before. It was quite a formidable creature to deal with, so Chris had let it off the hook that time (Chapter 867, thest part). However, this time, no one expected a rock lizard to be hiding in a hole by the road.

    As it extended its head, it startled the Fire magician girl. This creature was not easy to handle; they needed to call the people ahead to turn back

    Just as she was about to think of this, Robb produced a wooden stick from seemingly nowhere and swiftly struck the rock lizard on the forehead. The immensely powerful lizard didnt even have a chance to make a sound  its head drooped, and it was done for.

    Using the pointed end of the stick, Robb nudged the rock lizards head and gave a push towards the hole. The lizards body was nudged back into the hole, as if it had never crawled out in the first ce.

    Robbs hand swayed, and the stick vanished into thin air. He pped his hands together andughed, This time I didnt use my fist. Heh, didnt get my hands dirty.

    The Fire magician: Ah? Huh?

    Robb put a finger to his lips, Shh! The people ahead didnt see, so we dont need to draw special attention to it.

    The Fire magician: Even if I tell them, they might not believe it anyway.

 Chapter 876: Finally Arriving at the Demon King City

    Chapter 876: Finally Arriving at the Demon King City

    The group had been walking for two days through the cracks emitting a reddish glow. Suddenly, the path ahead widened, revealing a vast underground cavern. The cave was wide,rger than several football fields put together, and the ceiling soared high above, with a space of at least a hundred yards upward.

    Standing at the edge of the cavern, the group looked towards the center of the underground chamber. In an instant, theyid eyes on a ck and towering castle. This castle stood hundreds of yards tall, its base rooted in the earth and its turrets reaching up to the caves ceiling, this was the demon kings castle in the demon king city. The overall architectural style belonged to that typical ancient castle design. A moat was dug around the castle, and within it flowed not water, but scalding moltenva.

    Theva emitted a red glow, casting a purplish hue upon the castles ck stone, creating an aura of mystery. Most eerie was whaty above the castle  a massive carved head, bearing a demonic visage with a pair of horned devils.

    Without a doubt, this was the castle inhabited by the demon king.

    The eight adventurers were all filled with excitement. Ah, the Demon King City! Weve finally found it! For centuries, countless adventurers have failed to locate the Demon King City, yet weve managed to find it.

    Undoubtedly, the few present had achieved an epic aplishment. Even if they didnt enter, as long as they urately marked the location of the Demon King City on a map and brought it back to the Adventurers Guild, they would be heroes of unprecedented fame, revered by all adventurers.

    However, true men of valor wouldnt return empty-handed after reaching the treasure mountain. The more critical the moment, the harder adventurers found it to suppress their urge for exploration. Chris turned to Robb and said, Thank you for controlling this subus. Without her guidance, we wouldnt have known how long it would take to find this castle in thisplex underground world.

    Robb smiled and replied, Its nothing, really. Its all the trouble caused by my dashing handsomeness.

    The group:

    Well, he certainly was handsome, but there was no need to state it like that.

    Chris managed to hold back his urge to retort and whispered, Now we need to figure out a way to infiltrate this castle.

    Xuelu, from behind, asked, On that note, it seems like the demons are gathering towards the north of the Desert Kingdom. Wouldnt they be left empty-handed if we enter the Demon King City now?

    Chris exined, Because they are empty-handed is precisely why now is the safest option. If all the demons are in the castle, we wont be able to get in at all. We just need to find evidence of the demon ns collusion with the Church of Light.

    Xuelu whispered, But I came here to beat up the Demon King. It wont be fun if the Demon King is also away.

    Chris felt awkward and thought, [Do you even know how much you weigh in this situation? Will you beat up the Demon King, or will the Demon King beat you up?]

    Suofa spoke up, We cant approach this situation with the mindset of adventurers. If we consider it from a military and war perspective, even though the demon n has agreed to join the war to assist the Kingdom of Norma against Godfather, they wouldnt deploy their full force from the beginning. Especially the Demon King himself, its uncertain whether hell go to the frontlines. Simr to heroes like the King and the Pope of Norma, they wont directly appear on the battlefield initially. They should be mobilizing troops from behind, and only when the frontlines are ready, theyll lead their elite forces to the battlefield.

    The adventurers nodded attentively, So, youre saying that its very likely that the main force of the Demon King City is already out, leaving only the Demon King?

    Suofa nodded, Its not just the Demon King left, but likely the Demon King along with a few officials and some attendants. In most countries preparing for a major war, simr situations arise. However, it seems that the demon n doesnt have internal governance issues, so there might not be officials as such. Instead, they probably leave behind a contingent of guards.

    Chris said, Thats good to know. With only a small number of guards spread throughout the castle, they cant possibly have full coverage of the defense. We should be able to infiltrate, and even if we dont find evidence, just exploring the castle and making it out alive would be enough to be legendary.

    The hunter beside them chimed in, Finding this castle and the city alone has already made us part of a legend, hasnt it?

    Chris replied, Dont you want to go a step further in that legend?

    The hunter said, Of course, I do!

    Xuelu interrupted, So, naturally, we have to kill the Demon King. That way, we can put an exmation mark on the epic tale.

    The group:

    Chris ignored Xuelus naivement and gestured, Lets go, were heading into the castle.

    The group set off towards the looming Demon King City, straight towards the castle ahead. It appeared close, but in reality, they had quite a distance to cover. The Demon King City was filled with the foul stench of demons, and footprints of creatures were visible everywhere. This indicated that not long ago, many demons had been active here. However, despite walking for a while, they hadnt encountered a single demon, suggesting that they had all left, presumably gathering towards the Desert Kingdom to confront Godfather.

    Chris couldnt help but express concern, With the demon army and the addition of the Church of Light and the Kingdom of Norma, will Godfather be in danger? Although he can confront the ck Dragon, history has never seen such a massive force deployed against it. Perhaps this overwhelming strength could even defeat the ck Dragon.

    As he spoke, Robb became a bit worried about Elsies situation. He wasnt there, and the forces prepared on that side were meant to confront him. Could Elsie handle such a massive enemy force?

    He couldnt help but think of taking out his phone and making a call to Elsie.

    Unexpectedly, as he was rummaging through his bag for a crystal ball, he suddenly noticed argemunication crystal ball emitting light. This was the specialized crystal ball he used tomunicate with the queen.

    Oh no, he hadnt had a chat with the queen over the phone in days.

    Robb nced at Chris and his group ahead and felt that it wouldnt be appropriate to have a conversation with the queen in front of them. He needed to avoid that. He quickly said, Oh, I suddenly have a bit of a stomachache. Im going to find a rock and squat behind it.

    Chris turned back and said, Hey, now?

    Robb replied, Exactly now. This is the time to do it, to find a spot to squat. If I feel the need to do it after we enter the Demon Kings Castle, wouldnt that be even worse?

    Chris thought about it carefully and realized Robb had a point. He waved his hand and said, Go ahead, well wait for you.

    However, he quickly reconsidered and felt something was off. Hey, its dangerous here, and youre wandering off alone to squat behind a rock. Isnt that too risky? Should I go with you?

    Robb retorted, Do you like having someone watch you while youre squatting?

    Chris stuttered, Well, uh, I mean alright, just be careful, and if theres any danger, call for help right away.

 Chapter 877: Useless to Deny

    Chapter 877: Useless to Deny

    Robb quickly slipped out of the group and went behind a distant ck stone to take care of business.

    Just as he left, Chris showed a worried expression, A priest with little adventure experience, going off on his own to take care of business, in other ces it might be fine, but were on the outskirts of the Demon King City. I hope nothing goes wrong.

    Gorda and the others chuckled but the female fire magician walked up to Chris and whispered, I actually think hes fine. He seems really capable.

    But he really looks like a newbie, clueless about everything along the way, Chris said, He cant read monster footprints, doesnt know their habits, and cant even tell which monsters are strong or weak.

    The fire magician said, He mayck experience, but hisbat strength is decent.

    Chris had a lot of trust in his team members and curiously asked, How can you tell?

    The fire magician replied, Well, Ive actually been wanting to talk to you about this. But we havent stopped to rest along the way, so Ill take this opportunity while hes taking care of business to tell you what Ive observed

    She was about to borate on the stitched abomination fromst night and the rock lizards they encountered on the road when suddenly everyone felt the ground shake twice. Then, a massive red rock emerged, towering above them, its two yellow-glowing eyes fixed upon them.

    Lava Giant! Weve been spotted, no hiding now, Chris quickly said, Prepare for battle. Use skills with reduced effects, avoid using magic with loud sound and light effects. We dont want to attract the attention of the monsters in the Demon King City.

    Everyone drew their weapons.

    However, as Gorda and the others were about to confront the Lava Giant, Chris stood in their way, Gorda, while you all are brave, your sses are too low-level to deal with something like a Lava Giant. Its safer to leave it to us.

    Gorda said, Uh, well, were actually quite strong.

    Chris retorted, Strong enough to struggle inside the mouth of a giant magic serpent?

    Gorda hesitated, Well, that was a beautiful little ident.

    Chris said, In any case, take a break. Well handle this.

    Without further ado, he pushed Gorda back and drew his one-handed sword and shield, advancing towards the Lava Giant. His teammates followed suit, forming a neat little team formation in an instant.

    The warrior was at the forefront, the heavily armored priest stood in the second row, while the hunter and fire magician hung back in the distance. As for the assassin, the moment the Lava Giant appeared, he had already vanished without a trace, although everyone knew they were surely lurking behind the Lava Giant.

    Be mindful of your volume, no shouting, and avoid usingrge-scale spells, Chrismanded in a hushed tone, advancing towards the Lava Giant. He raised his shield to block the giants massive fist as, at the same time, several other teammates joined in

    Robb crouched behind arge stone in the distance and pulled out a crystal ball. After touching it three times, the long-missed face of the queen appeared within the crystal.

    Why did it take you so long to answer the call? There was no trace of affection on her face, but her eyes held a hint of mild concern. Have you encountered any difficulties?

    Robb chuckled, No, everythings fine. I just couldnt answer the call earlier.

    The queen surveyed the environment around Robb, observing a bleak underworldndscape of red hues. Unable to resist, she inquired, Are you nearing the Demon Kings Castle?

    Yes, its just nearby. Let me show you. Robb rotated the crystal ball, allowing the queen to see the towering Demon Kings Castle in the distance, rising majestically within the underground cavern. My teammates want to avoid alerting the enemy, so were trying to infiltrate quietly. Please keep your voice down.

    Just as Robb finished speaking, a distant sh sound reached them. Although not very loud, it still made the queen furrow her brows. Whats happening?

    Robb peered out andughed, My teammates are fighting the Lava Giant. If you have anything to discuss, go ahead. If not, I need to go help.

    The queen nodded, I just came to let you know that the Church of Darkness is on the move.

    Hmm? Robb smiled, What now? The Church of Darkness causing trouble for you again?

    No, its causing trouble for you. The queen said calmly, A spy I ced within the Church of Darkness reported that important members of the church have boarded a ship and headed north.

    Upon hearing this, Robb quickly understood. Taking a boat from Lost City and heading north would likely lead to only two kingdoms: the Desert Kingdom and the Kingdom of Norma.

    The Church of Darkness wouldnt make such a move without reason. Their sudden massive movement northward at a time like this could only mean

    Interesting! Robb chuckled, Combining forces with both Light and Darkness, along with the factions from the Kingdom of Norma and the Desert Kingdom, not to mention the Demons. It seems theyre determined to give me a real beating this time.

    A faint smile appeared on the queens cold face, Well, you do tend to stir up trouble like a stick in a beehive.

    Robb quipped, Oh, a stick in a beehive? Ive always thought Im on a righteous path.

    Suddenly, the queen produced a letter from the side, This is a letter from the Hero King of Kingdom of Norma to me. Care to guess its contents?

    Robb had no need to guess, he chuckled, The Hero King told you that Ive taken possession of your Westwind City, controlled your Stone Canyon and Crystal Canyon, and now Im privately building a new city on the New Continent. Ipletely disregarded your authority, as if Im trying to divide your Kingdom of Gran. Theres even a possibility that I might aim to overthrow your rule. He also warned you not to trust me too much and suggested that you seize this opportunity to eliminate me, lest I be the second Mondra, right?

    Haha, you do have some self-awareness, the queen said, If someone else were doing the things youre doing now, I would have sent a massive army to confront you a thousand times over.

    Robb replied, Oh, so why havent you confronted me then? Could it be because youve fallen in love with me?

    The queen let out a cold snort, Absolutely not! Its just because youre too strong. I know I cant defeat you. If I were to send forces to attack you forcibly, I might end up ruining a good hand. Thats why Ive chosen a policy of appeasement towards you. When you fall in love with me, all your strength will belong to me.

    Robb countered, So, do you think Ive fallen in love with you now?

    The queen reached behind her and brought out a wedding dress, triumphantly saying, Do I still need to guess? Ive won!

    Robb replied, Ive told you, thats just outer armor.

    The queen snorted, Denying wont change anything!

 Chapter 878: Can You Do Me a Favor

    Chapter 878: Can You Do Me a Favor

    Robb said, Alright, theres no need to delve into these trivial matters. Love is love, isnt it? In the end, the result is that Ill have you wrapped around my fingers.

    The queen:

    When a man starts acting like a thief, a woman has to change the subject. The queen turned her gaze away and said, With the Church of Darkness heading north, Lost City has be quite vulnerable. I n to take advantage of this opportunity to subdue Lost City.

    Robb furrowed his brows, Ive told you before, forcibly conquering a church through military means is very dangerous. You cant win the hearts of fanatical believers through force.

    The queen replied, Of course, I know that. Youve told me many times. So, this time Im not nning to be too direct. My n is to first contact the nobles within Lost City through my agents stationed there. Theyve long been discontented due to the citysck of resources. Having witnessed the abundance and novelty of my Kingdom of Grans resources, theyve be enamored with the kingdom. Ill manipte them to create chaos within the city while the Church of Darknesss main forces are away.

    Robb chuckled, Thats a cunning move. And then?

    The queen continued, After that, Ill establish a new Church of Darkness. As long as the god they believe in remains the God of Darkness, it wont be so difficult to win over the fanatical believers. Remember Sister Ishir, who was fanatical about the Church of Light? And even Russ, a fanatic as well. Convincing them to switch gods would be hard, but if the god remains the same and only the organization changes from the old Church of Darkness to the new one, it wont be difficult at all.

    The queen hummed, Ill appoint Number 8 as the new Pope of the new Church of Darkness, adopting the same doctrines as your New Church of Light. While the Church of Darknesss main forces are away, I can easily control Lost City. Using abundant resources and a gentle approach to win over believers, it wont take long for me to gain control of the city. Afterward, I can gradually guide the fanatic believers onto a new path.

    Robb gave her a thumbs up, Impressive! I think this n will work.

    The queen nced at him, Ive been learning from you, after all. However, in order to gain support from the fanatic believers for my new Church of Darkness, my military shouldnt intervene too early. So, Number 8s avablebat power is quite limited. I can only use a small unit disguised as the New Church of Darknesss Temr Knights to win over Lost City. Otherwise, it might lead to the dissatisfaction and upheaval of the fanatics.

    Robb nodded in agreement.

    The queen continued, If the Church of Darknesss main forces return to reinforce too early, my n will fail. So I hope you can dy the Church of Darknesss main forces for as long as possible, or simply eliminate them.

    Robb sneered, Hmph, all this talk and youre still asking for my help, yet you wont admit youve fallen for me. Why should I help you then? Look at me now, Ive got so many enemies  the Church of Light, the Church of Darkness, the Kingdom of Norma, the Demon Army, and half of the Desert Kingdoms rebels tsk tsk tsk I simply cant handle it all.

    The queen retorted, Liar. You can handle it just fine.

    Robb countered, I really cant handle it all. Unless you do me a favor, I wont be able to manage.

    The queen inquired, What favor?

    Perform a striptease for me Robb didnt even finish his sentence before the queen mmed the crystal ball onto the table with a loud thud.

    Tch! If all you do smash your crystal ball, it means youre not really angry, Robb said, This matter is settled.

    He put away the crystal ball and stepped out from behind therge stone. As soon as he emerged, arge rock came flying towards him, smacking him right in the face.

    This rock was a volcanic rock, carrying tremendous force and scorching heat. It was not only heavy, but also searing hot  magma-level temperature! An ordinary adventurer would have been done for, but Robb had a thick skin. He took a hit from the scalding rock without a scratch, though his face was now covered in ayer of ck mud. Unable to resist, he wiped his face, resulting in his handsome features being transformed into that of arge painted cat.

    Oh for f*cks sake, who uses volcanic rocks to ambush me? Robb fumed.

    Turning his head, he saw Chris and the others  five of them in total  gleefully battling the Lava Giant. The Lava Giant was tossing red-hot volcanic rocks around, and Chris was using his shield to deflect the rocks, sending them flying. Unfortunately, one happened to hit Robb squarely in the face.

    Alright, so it was an idental rock to the face, not intentional. Ill forgive you, Robb said, his anger subsiding. He casually sat down on a rock, crossing his legs.

    Witnessing the Lava Giant furiously chasing Chris and the group, Robb watched as Chris deflected most of the attacks with his shield, while the Hunter and the Assassin took the opportunity to strike. However, a minor problem arose: the Hunter used a bow and arrow, and the Assassin wielded a dagger  neither was well-suited forbating solid stone. Most of their attacks were easily blocked by the Lava Giants stony exterior.

    The Fire Magician, who posed the greatest threat to the Lava Giant, couldnt easily intervene. They were too close to the Demon Kings castle; if she were to unleash a fireball spell, the resulting explosive noise might alert the demons within the castle, causing a significant problem.

    She refrained from taking action, and the ineffectiveness of the other twos weapons became evident as they struggled against the Lava Giant.

    One of the melee Priests in the group couldnt hold back any longer. Holding his staff, he charged forward. His staff was suitable for striking stone, and he delivered a powerful blow to the Lava Giants leg, sending shards of stone flying. However, just as this happened, the Lava Giant suddenly lifted its foot and stomped down on the Priest, sending him flying a considerable distance away.

    The blow seemed quite heavy, and the priest was unable to get up for a moment.

    Without the healing of the priest, the situation suddenly became critical.

    The Lava Giant struck Chriss shield with a punch, causing Chris to feel a numbing sensation throughout his body and sustaining some internal injuries. Without the priests healing, he could only grit his teeth and endure. However, the Lava Giant didnt stop there; it swung its other fist down heavily.

    Chris was growing desperate  it seemed like this blow might be too much for him to handle.

    Just at that moment, Gorda suddenly rushed forward from behind, brushing past Chris, and stood in front of him. He drew his shield and held it up before Chris.

    ng!

    The Lava Giants fist struck Gordas shield!

    Chris was taken aback, thinking to himself, Gorda is a low-level warrior, and his Shield Wall skill is probably low-level too. Taking a hit from the Lava Giant like that might deform his shield and cause him some internal injuries.

    However, just as he was thinking this, he saw the Lava Giants fist suddenly shatter into pieces.

    Its punch had struck the shield, and what shattered was its own fist, not Gordas shield.

    As it turned out, Gordas shield was called the Thorns Titansteel Defender. It was enchanted with a thorns prefix that had the effect of reflecting physical damage.

 Chapter 879: Our Equipment is Still Good

    Chapter 879: Our Equipment is Still Good

    Theva Giants fist struck Gordas shield, causing the physical damage to rebound and shattering its own fist instead.

    It couldnt help but feel a bit perplexed!

    Chris and the others beside him were also equally perplexed.

    At this moment, Gorda suddenly leaped up, executing a Heroic Leap, springing to the same height as theva giants chest. With his shield raised, he unleashed a Shield m.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound echoed as Gordas shield struck theva giants chest. The rocks on the giants chest immediately shattered, countless small stone fragments scattered in the air. The molten core hidden within its chest and abdomen was unexpectedly exposed by this shield strike.

    Jike, standing in the distance, drew his bow, nocked an arrow, and swiftly shot, hitting the molten core right in the center.

    Theva giants movement immediately froze. After several seconds, the pulsating of the molten core ceased, and the giant lost its life. Its body,posed of rocks, could no longer hold together and copsed into a pile of rubble with a crashing sound.

    Chris:

    The assassin, hunter, priest, and fire magician behind him all wore bewildered expressions as they looked at Gorda and Jike in disbelief.

    What just happened? Chris looked at Gorda, saying, The skills you used just now were quite basic, typical warrior skills. They shouldnt have had such significant power.

    The hunter also turned to Jike and said, While the molten core is the most vulnerable part of theva giant, its still a piece of rock. Shooting a stone with an arrow, especially without any special skills, should result in poor effectiveness. How did a single arrow do the trick?

    Gorda and Jike both chuckled and shrugged, saying, Its because of our superior equipment.

    Jike was dressed in the appearance of a Hunters Garb, which somewhat resembled that of normal hunters. However, Gorda wore a set of Viger Attire that appeared as if he wasnt wearing any equipment at all. Chris couldnt help but cast a skeptical nce at him, asking, You say your equipment is good? How is this rough linen attire sufficient?

    Gorda exined, This is a costume meant for humor. Under this attire, Im actually wearing armor.

    Chris: This cant be true! How can you wear armor under this fabric?

    Gorda chuckled, saying, This Viger Attire was made for me by Godfather. ording to him, its called a cosmetic outfit that changes your appearance when you put it on So, it conceals my armor.

    With that, he casually removed the Viger Attire

    Aplete set of Titan-grade steel armor, coupled with top-tier gemstone essories, suddenly appeared in front of Chris.

    Chris didnt recognize Titansteel, a metal that was still quite unfamiliar to most people in this world. However, Gordas gem ne and the two rings he wore instantly dazzled Chriss eyes. The jewelry, crafted by a Grandmaster jeweler, emitted a brilliant red light, indicating powerful enchantments.

    After just a few nces at those essories, Chris felt like he was sitting atop a lemon mountain, his eyes slightly reddening due to the sourness. Damn it, he had roamed the martial world for decades, taken numerous risks, fought countless monsters, andpleted many quests to finally acquire a good set of equipment. But now, facing this guy how could he be so well-equipped?

    Truly, people couldnt bepared!

    Gorda exined, Uh, anyway, its because our equipment is pretty good, so even though our skills are low-level, they still pack quite a punch.

    Chris now understood. He had underestimated these adventurers in front of him. He turned his gaze to Xuelu, who was dressed as a tavern waitress, and asked, So, this outfit youre wearing is also a cosmetic item? What are you really wearing underneath?

    Xuelu giggled and removed her cosmetic outfit, revealing a robe made of Mooncloth.

    Oh! The female fire magician couldnt help but exim, This is a spell robe made from the unique Mooncloth of the Elven race.

    Xuelu exined, Yes, there are three Elven settlements in Westwind City, so its rtively easy for us to obtain Mooncloth.

    The female fire magician also found herself on the lemon mountain

    Chris then looked at Robb, who had just walked over, and nced at his T-shirt and jeans. He inquired, So, youre saying that under this peculiar outfit, youre also wearing a set of equipment?

    Well, yes! Robb nodded. The equipment I have on is quite intricate.

    Chris said, Alright then, lets see what you have.

    Robb removed his cosmetic outfit, revealing a set of Titansteel armor underneath

    However, in addition to the armor, he was also carrying numerous weapons. He had a two-handed greatsword slung across his back, a staff of life, both of which were quite long, extending well beyond his shoulders. He also had a Titansteel shield that resembled a pot lid, a crossbow and a quiver hung from his left waist, two one-handed swords sheathed and hanging from his right waist, several daggers and throwing knives attached to his belt across his chest.

    With so many weapons hanging on him, he looked like a traveling weapons store.

    Chris felt dizzy for a moment. Why do you carry so many weapons?

    For use, of course! Robb replied. Different situations call for different weapons.

    Chris said, But youre a priest, arent you?

    Robb responded, I am a priest, but using a staff is quite normal, right?

    Chris nodded.

    Robb continued, Priests asionally need to charge forward and engage in meleebat, so wearing armor, a shield, and a one-handed sword is also quite normal, right?

    Chris said, That makes sense.

    Robb continued, Priests also sometimes need to sneak and backstab, so is it strange to have two daggers as well?

    Chris mechanically nodded and then suddenly realized, Thats really strange, isnt it? Dont tell me you also charge into the frontlines with a two-handed sword to go berserk.

    Robb replied, I do!

    Chris covered his face with his hand, eximing, What kind of priest are you?

    While he was teasing, Chris had alreadye to understand that even though the people before him seemed to have basic professions and skills, their equipment was outrageously high-level. Therefore, theirbat prowess couldnt be underestimated.

    These individuals could achieve results with basic skills that rivaled or even surpassed advanced skills.

    Alright, it seems Ive underestimated your strength all this time, and I sincerely apologize for that, Chris said. You are much stronger than I had imagined. No wonder you dared to venture deep into the Jinghong Mountain Range to seek the Demon King City. You indeed have the capability.

    Gorda smiled and replied, You tter us. We are only relying on our equipment. When you possess such gear, you will undoubtedly surpass us in strength.

    Chris expressed a bit of regret, saying, However, we have no rtionship with Godfather at all. Obtaining this kind of equipment might be quite difficult. I hope that after exposing the collusion between the Church of Light and the monsters through helping Godfather, we might have the chance to get to know him.

 Chapter 880: Rapid Freeze

    Chapter 880: Rapid Freeze

    Upon hearing Chriss words, Gorda, Jike, Xuelu, and Suofa all had peculiar expressions on their faces. They couldnt help ncing at Robb, who shrugged. He had admitted being Godfather, but if others didnt believe it, there was nothing more to be done. Lets not dwell on this matter.

    Lets go, the Demon Kings Castle is right in front of us,

    Everyone refocused on the main point and returned to the immediate issue at hand.

    Passing through the spacious cavern, the Demon Kings Castle grew closer with each step. Chris and his group became increasingly cautious.

    By the side of the moat formed by moltenva, the river was quite wide, at least a hundred yards across.

    Chris and Gorda exchanged a look and realized that their Heroic Leap probably wouldnt make it across. The acrobatics of the hunter were even less viable, not to mention the magicians Blink, which had a disappointingly limited range and couldnt span such a wide expanse ofva.

    The group cast a nce towards the Demon Kings Castle on the other side of the river. Chris murmured, This is bad. The castle is surrounded by moltenva. It seems we can only enter through the drawbridge of the castle gate. However, the location of the castle gate is bound to be guarded by monsters. It might be quite challenging to slip in unnoticed.

    Xuelu suggested, We could fight our way in!

    Chris and his team all shook their heads in unison. Miss Xuelu, thats not possible! Despite your excellent equipment, its impossible to forcefully break through arge group of demons.

    Xuelu insisted, Its possible! Its possible!

    Robb lightly poked her from behind. You promised not to intervene and let me handle things. Following you, I wonder if you can get in without my help?

    Xuelu:

    Well, Xuelu had no choice but to hold back her suggestions.

    Chris gazed at theva moat, lost in thought. How can we get across?

    Both teams began racking their brains for ideas.

    In fact, for Robb, this was quite simple. He could use Flight Magic and easily fly over. However, this adventure primarily belonged to Xuelu, so it was better to let her figure it out on her own.

    He watched Xuelu closely, observing how she dealt with challenges. After a while, Xuelu suddenly pped her forehead. Robb thought she hade up with a solution, but to his surprise, she immediately looked clueless and turned to him, saying, Help me figure out how to cross the river.

    Robb: Hey! You just said you wouldnt need my help.

    Xuelu responded, You dont have to help me deal with monsters, but assisting me with this small issue is okay, right?

    Robb: These small issues are still part of the adventure.

    Xuelu: No, no, Number I think these troublesome matters can be excluded from the adventure. As long as the adventure has the most exciting and thrilling parts, thats enough.

    Robb couldnt help butugh and cry at her reasoning. This woman

    Comints aside, help was still needed. The simplest approach, of course, would be to use Flight Magic to carry these people across the river. However, Flight Magic required a high level and might be intimidating, so it was better not to use it recklessly.

    After thinking for a moment, Robb addressed everyone, Follow me, everyone.

    He took the lead and walked towards theva river. Others didnt know his intention, but seeing his confident demeanor, they naturally followed.

    The group reached the riverside and watched the rollingva before them. Just getting closer to it radiated intense heat, causing sweat to form on everyones foreheads.

    Robb said, I n to walk across the surface of the river. Stay close to me and walk fast. If youg behind, it might be toote.

    What? You want to walk on this? Chris eximed in surprise. How is that even possible?

    Youll see in a moment, Robb replied, then stepped into theva river.

    This single step nearly made Chris and his group cry out in rm, but they remembered that they were right beneath the walls of the Demon Kings Castle. Making too much noise could attract demons, so they hastily suppressed their exmations.

    Robb dered, Im going to walk over the rivers surface. Youll see what I mean. Right after I step down.

    This step took them by surprise, and only upon closer inspection did they realize that the spot where Robb had stepped had solidified into a circle of hardened volcanic rock, about a few dozen centimeters in diameter. He wasnt standing on theva; he was standing on a piece of hardened volcanic rock.

    Whats going on? The hunter was bewildered.

    The female fire magician, however, quickly figured it out. He used an ice-based magic spell, Rapid Freeze. The moment he stepped down, he froze the magma beneath his feet. The loss of heat turned the magma into volcanic rock. Thats why.

    The others:

    This revtion was truly astonishing. It must have taken a formidable ice-based magic to freeze a section of theva river. From the stability of the volcanic rock, it was evident that it had frozen quite deeply. It appeared to be just a few dozen centimeters in diameter, enough for footing, but it was definitely cylindrical in shape, extending all the way to the riverbed.

    Robb took another step, freezing a new piece of volcanic rock about the same size as thest. Then he alternated between his feet, creating stepping stones of frozen ground, one after the other. He walked across theva river step by step, all the way to the wall beneath the castle on the other side.

    Chris and his group:

    Gorda and his team shrugged and spread their hands in a gesture that said, We knew this would happen.

    Robb turned back to them and said, Hurry and follow me. The stepping stones Ive created will soon melt from thevas heat. If you move too slowly, the stepping stones will melt, and you might fall into theva river

    This statement startled everyone, and they quickly followed the stepping stones Robb had created, crossing the river one by one. In no time, the other nine individuals had made their way across the river.

    Looking back, it hadnt been long since they had crossed when the stepping stones had already melted, warped, and sunk into the surrounding moltenva.

    Chris looked at Robb seriously and asked, What level of ice magic was that just now?

    Robb replied, Rapid Freeze, a pretty basic spell. Isnt it normal for a priest to know some ice magic? Havent you heard of Frost Priests? Actually, my ice magic isnt very powerful. Its just that my ring is quite good, so it enhances the spells effects. Look, look.

    He took off a blue gemstone ring from his finger and waved it in front of Chris, saying, This ring enhances ice magic effects. Do you want it? Ill give it to you!

    Chris wiped his sweat and declined, No, thanks. I dont know ice magic.

    Robb then offered the ring to the female fire magician, saying, How about you?

    The fire magician replied, I dont know ice magic either.

    Well, too bad then, Robb said, Its a pity that such a good ring wont be of use to you. I guess Ill just have to use it myself.

    He put the ring back on his finger.

    Chris and his group now realized that this guy was no ordinary character; who knew what other surprises he might have in store.

 Chapter 881: This is… Demon Steel!

    Chapter 881: This is�� Demon Steel!

    Now, everyone has finally arrived outside the walls of the Demon Kings Castle. Looking up, they can see the towering castle standing next to them, and they can reach out and touch its scorching ck walls. The wall is constructed from a peculiar type of ck stone, and the monsters clearly have no sense of architectural aesthetics. The sizes of the stones are inconsistent, piled haphazardly, and the gaps between them are filled with some kind of mud-like substance. Its a rather crude construction, to say the least.

    As for the material of these stones, no one knows what it is. Despite being exposed to the heat of theva river for a long time, they havent be brittle or copsed.

    Upon seeing these stones, a gleam suddenly appeared in Robbs eyes. He reached into his bag to find a mining pick.

    Meanwhile, Chris and the others circled around the city wall.

    Chris looked up at the wall; there are no sentinels on top. In fact, if there were any sentinels up there, they would have been spotted when they crossed theva moat.

    Chris, Lets prepare to climb up.

    Okay! the others respond.

    Chrismanded them, The two hunters go up first. After climbing up, stick your heads out about halfway on the wall, and then activate your detection spells to get a clear view of the situation up there. Then well follow.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. However, they wondered how to actually climb the wall.

    The hunter considered which skill to use for climbing when he suddenly saw Robbing over. Robb swung his small mining pick and thrust it into the wall in front of him. He kept mining for 2 seconds, then pulled his hand back, leaving a small dent in the wall. However, he now has a square piece of ck stone in his hand.

    The hunter said, Thanks for digging a hole for me.

    With that, he leapt onto the dent, stood firmly, took out his dagger, and stabbed higher up, trying to dig another hole. He continued trying to make a hole, but unexpectedly, his steel dagger couldnt prate the ck wall. Instead, it only vibrated and made his arm numb.

    Hey, hey, hey? The Hunter looked down, Whats with this wall? I dont know what material its made of, but my dagger cant even scratch it.

    Chris says, Dont scratch the stone; look for footholds in the gaps between them.

    The Hunter replies, Of course I know that. Im just surprised by this type of stone.

    Before he finished speaking, he saw Robb below swinging his small mining pick again. With a puff, after 2 seconds, Robb digs out arger dent in the ck stone. He happily danced around as if he were a child of over 100 pounds.

    The Hunter suddenly sweat and said, Brother, if youre going to help us dig holes to climb the wall, dig higher up. Its not very useful for you to dig near the base of the wall. Once I climb higher, I wont be able to use the holes youve dug.

    Robb ignored him and continued digging. In just a few dozen seconds, a pile of square ck stones umted at his feet.

    The Hunter used his own dagger to dig footholds on the top of the city wall. The gaps in the ck stone were filled with a peculiar substance, perhaps some kind of secretion from a creature. Once it solidified, it became very adhesive and airtight. The Hunter dug for quite a while and finally managed to create a few grooves, allowing him to climb a bit higher. However, his efficiency was clearly not very good.

    Feeling a bit puzzled, he couldnt help but lower his head and say to Robb below, Brother, whats up with your strange mining pick? Youre digging holes in this ck stone like its nothing, but my dagger cant even leave a scratch.

    Robb replied, My pick is just a regr mining pick.

    The Hunter sweated and said, Come up here and help me dig a few holes so I can climb up.

    Sure, okay. Since Robb was used to mining wherever he could find ore, whether higher up or lower down didnt make much difference to him. He stepped into the hole he had just dug, climbed up a bit, and then used his mining pick to dig again, creating another hole. He repeated this process, alternating steps and digging continuously upwards. In no time, Robb had reached the top of the city wall.

    He quickly jumped down from above, then continued to dig at the bottom of the wall.

    This peculiar behavior left Chris and his group a bit puzzled, but people like Gorda understood. It seemed that the bricks of this Demon King City were made from valuable ore. They wondered where these monsters had found it and used it to construct the castle. However, since Godfather had noticed it, they were definitely going to mine it.

    Using both hands and feet, the Hunter climbed up by stepping into the mining holes Robb had created. He quickly reached the top of the wall, sticking his head out and looking around for a while. Then he turned back and excitedly called out, Great news, there are no monsters nearby! Only a few small impszily guarding the city gate in the far distance. It seems that the main army of the Demon King has gone out. Come on up, just be cautious and avoid the sight of those imps in the distance when you climb up.

    Jike also climbed up, looked around, and nodded down below.

    The two hunters activated their detection spells on top, closely monitoring the surroundings. One by one, Chris and the others climbed up. Finally, only Xuelu and Robb remained below.

    Xuelu asked, Are you going to keep digging here?

    Robb nodded, This type of stone is called Demon Steel. Its even better than Titansteel. Ill dig some for crafting while you all continue forward. If you have any problems, call me on my phone, and Ill be there quickly.

    Xuelu acknowledged and began to climb up.

    As a result, nine people were on top of the wall, leaving only Robb below, still there swinging the small mining pick and digging away.

    Chris saw he hadnte up and was somewhat surprised. He asked Xuelu, Why isnt heing up? Whats he digging there for?

    Xuelu replied, He said we should leave someone outside the city to provide support.

    Chris sensed that Xuelu was not telling the whole truth and thought, [Well, its their matter after all. I shouldnt pry too much.]

    He nodded and said, Then the nine of us will continue forward.

    The nine of them waved to Robb, who was still mining below, and stealthily entered the Demon Kings Castle

    They climbed down from the city wall and entered the deep passage of the Demon Kings Castle. Xuelu was so excited that her hands were trembling. In truth, the other adventurers werent much better, except for Suofa who remainedposed. She had a military background and wasnt particrly enthusiastic about adventures. For her, entering the Demon Kings Castle felt the same as going on a mission inside an enemy kingdoms fortress  no excitement whatsoever.

    However, the other eight adventurers had their blood boiling with every step they took.

    Where should we look for evidence of the alliance between the monsters and the Church of Light? Gorda whispered.

    Up there! Chris whispered back, Considering the circumstances, the Demon King must surely reside at the topmost floor of the castle. Well make our way to the higher levels of the castle and search room by room. Were bound to find something.

    They continued their stealthy journey through the castle, one step at a time, their determination unwavering.<blockquote>

    TL: Hi guyss! I hope youre all enjoying the story thus far. I sincerely apologize for all the dys thus far. Additionally, Ive made the decision to take on another novel titled Super Random System. While my primary focus will remain on After Maxing out all sses, Ill be allocating a simr amount of effort to both projects. Againn, sorry for the dys! </blockquote>

 Chapter 882: Something Feels a Bit Off

    Chapter 882: Something Feels a Bit Off

    Chris and his group began to excitedly clear the Demon King City, brushing throughyer byyer, ascending one floor after another.

    This was what all adventurers had dreamed of, so they proceeded with particr caution. In the dim corridors, they took a few steps forward, carefully opened a door, and peeked inside. A demon was sleeping on a bed.

    The assassin moved silently and stealthily. While Suofa had no interest in adventuring, assassinating demons was her job, so she followed closely. The two assassins positioned themselves beside the demons bed, gestured, and then both plunged their daggers into the demons vital points simultaneously.

    At the same time, Chris approached from the side and covered the demons mouth. Gorda also followed, delivering a heavy shield strike to the demons head.

    The demon, under attack in its sleep, was jolted awake by the critical strike of the two assassins. Upon waking up, it was already seriously wounded and realized someone was covering its mouth. Shortly after, it was struck on the forehead with a shield, dying in a bewildered state.

    Ha! Dealt with a demon!

    The eight adventurers were overjoyed. Normally, dealing with a demon is quite challenging, but here in the Demon King City, demons dont even have any defenses. Hehe, we easily took down one. If we stay quiet and make our way to the top floor, we might just wipe out all the demons in the castle. Amazing! This could be recorded in the adventurers epic tales.

    Coming here was the right decision after all!

    My entire body is boiling with excitement!

    What are we waiting for? Lets move to the next room quickly.

    Suofa calmly reminded them, Dont be foolish. Arent we here to find evidence of collusion between the Church of Light and the Demon King? Dont rush to the next room. Take your time to search for any letters or clues here. We cant afford to miss any room.

    Her reminder cooled down the groups excitement a bit, and they quickly searched the room. However, they didnt find anything. Yet, this didnt discourage them. If they couldnt find a clue, they would move to the next room, searching room by room. Maybe they would stumble upon something eventually.

    Moreover, this evidence might not even exist; it might be impossible to find. Such situations weremon in adventurers long careers.

    With caution, the group continued their adventure.

    Suofa stealthily opened the door of the next room. Inside, two demons were sitting at a table, drinking and feasting. The room was filled with the aroma of alcohol and the bloody scent of meat. It seemed to be the flesh of some kind of beast, and the smell of alcohol and blood masked the scent of humans. Otherwise, when Suofa opened the door, their human scents might have been detected.

    She signaled to the other assassin, and the two of them stealthily entered the room, carefully approaching behind the two demons.

    Given the demons strength, its easy for them to detect human stealth, but these two demons were somewhat intoxicated, their eyes drowsy and ignorant of their surroundings.

    Suddenly, they heard a nk sound as Chris kicked open the door.

    Both demons turned their heads to the door, and as a result, the two assassins behind them simultaneously thrust their daggers into their vulnerable backs.

    Suofas dagger was made of Titansteel, delivering a blow that seriously wounded the demon. However, the other assassins dagger was of poor quality. Despite being highly skilled, their damage was not as high as Suofas. The demon took the hit but wasnt seriously injured. Its alcohol-numbed brain paused for a moment, unable to react.

    Chris charged forward, using Shield Strike, Heroic Strike, and Fatal Strike. Meanwhile, the hunter and Jike, shot a few arrows into the demons body.

    On the other side, the heavily injured demon opened its mouth to scream, but the priest holding a staff cast a silence spell. Remarkably proficient, the priests silence spell actually affected the demon, rendering it unable to produce sound. The demon clutched its throat, its face filled with frantic urgency.

    Next, the priests staff struck its forehead, and Gorda swung his sword at it.

    The Fire Magician shrugged at the door. I dare not intervene, it would make too much noise. Good luck, everyone.

    No need for luck, its already done!

    The two demons had turned into lifeless bodies. This group of nine was truly impressive in battle. Chris and his team were all high-level professionals, boasting tremendousbat prowess. And Gordas team was equipped beyond belief. Taking down two demons so swiftly was a surprise even to themselves.

    They searched the room once more, finding no evidence. However, they didnt lose heart and continued onward

    They evaded a small demon patrol, defeated two more demons, and finally ascended a floor.

    Opening a room, they found a spider demon. The Fire Magicians enchanted their weapons with fiery damage, and the group swiftly dispatched the spider demon. Then they continued their search, evading patrols, and pressing forward

    They climbed another floor, opened a door, and faced a Doomsday Guardian, which they defeated.

    Climbing yet another floor, they encountered an Iron Hook Marauder, which they defeated.

    Another floor up, a Void Caller, defeated.

    Continuing upwards, they confronted a Stoutfoot Imp, which they defeated.

    As they progressed, Xuelu suddenly felt that something was amiss. Unable to hold back, she turned to her teammates and said, Have you all noticed that the higher we go, the lower-ranked the demons we encounter? Weve climbed several floors now, and were facing even lowly imps. Theyreplete pushovers! With our strength, we can easily take them down in a single hit. Theyre nowhere near as challenging as the demons we first encountered.

    In fact, everyone had already sensed this, but no one had voiced it. When Xuelu mentioned it, Chris couldnt help but say, Yeah, the higher we go, the easier it gets. Now that I think about it, the demons we encountered initially, then the spider demon, the Doomsday Guardian Huh? Exactly, with each floor we ascend, the demons levels seem to decrease.

    Damn it! Gorda eximed, Could it be that the Demon Kings Castle is the opposite? The deeper we go, the closer we get to the Demon King?

    Well thats entirely possible! Chris said, somewhat embarrassed. Demons are creatures that naturally dwell underground, and its quite possible the Demon King resides in the lowest level.

    Right we just need to go up one more floor, to the top floor, and if we find that the entire top floor is filled with imps, well know for sure.

    Normal imps are the lowest-ranking demons, even below Stoutfoot Imps.

    Chris took the lead and ascended the stairs, with everyone following suit, rushing upstairs.

    As soon as they reached the next floor, they spotted a skinny little imp, gazing at them with curious eyes.

    Damn it! Its indeed imps!

    Lets head back down. The Demon King must be below!

 Chapter 883: Should We Go Help Him?

    Chapter 883: Should We Go Help Him?

    Robb was happily mining!

    Demon Steel, the mineral corresponding to Level 100, was much more powerful than Titansteel. He hadnt expected toe across it here. Seizing the opportunity, he dug up several pieces of ore, piling them up neatly into a small mountain behind him. Once he dug up more, he nned to create a portal back to Westwind City and then deal with it at a slower pace.

    However, Robb was digging so joyfully that he forgot one thing: he wasnt mining a vein, but a city wall. It was a wall constructed by the demonic ancestors of the demon race, using Demon Steel ore they had gathered from who knows where many years ago. This wall was fundamentally different from a mining vein.

    Moreover, Robb was digging so rapidly that he created a depression every two seconds, causing the wall to be thinner and thinner.

    As he continued digging, Robb excavated a massive pit in the wall. With a powerful swing of his pickaxe, arge hole appeared in the wall. He had dug through!

    Next, Robb saw a small room on the other side. It resembled a chamber within a castle, upied by a mighty demon. This demon had an imposing presence, with long horns on its head, a pair of ck wings on its back, and formidable magic surrounding it. Clearly, it was the kind of entity not to be trifled witha demon on the level of a high-rankingmander of the Demon Kings army, even stronger than the demon that had caused Robb trouble in the ckpine Mountains.

    Arge hole suddenly appeared in the wall behind him. Anyone would have been shocked, and the mighty demon was no exception. It turned its head, fixing an eerie gaze on Robb.

    Separated by a hole, the two of them stared at each other with intensity.

    After about five seconds, the demon reacted. With a swing of its hand, it released a whooshing fireball aimed at Robbs face.

    Boom! The fireball hit Robb, his HP dropping by 3214. Then, in the next second, Robb appeared right in front of the demon. He drew the one-handed sword from his waist with his left hand and swung it down at the demons face.

    HP  424954

    With a thud, the mighty demon fell to the ground, defeated.

    Robb sheathed his one-handed sword and chuckled, Serves you right for disturbing my mining.

    He didnt bother with the demons corpse and instead exited through the hole back outside the city wall. Observing therge hole in the wall, he realized he had breached it. Naturally, he couldnt continue mining here, so he moved to another section of the city wall and swung his small pickaxe once again

    After mining for a while, this time Robb was careful not to break through. However, just as he was cautiously avoiding breaching the wall, a group of little demon heads suddenly appeared above the wall, peering downward

    As it turns out, he had been digging here for quite a while, and how could the patrolling little demons not have noticed him? Moreover, as soon as they spotted him, they alerted a group.

    Robb:

    The little demons wasted no words. They unleashed a barrage of small fireballs and tiny javelins, aimed right at Robb.

    Robb pped a fireball back, causing a resounding explosion that sent a group of little demons flying off the city wall. However, this explosion triggered a chain reaction, setting things off on a grand scale. Although the main forces of the Demon King City had already left for the Desert Kingdom, there were still many demons left behind to watch over it. The sound of the exploding fireball,bined with the panicked cries and screams of the little demons, set off a chain of events.

    Heads popped up from the wall,yer afteryer. Many demon heads also appeared at the windows of the rooms in the Demon Kings Castle, with stronger demons on the lower levels and weaker ones on the upper levels. A cluster of imp heads poked out from the top floor.

    All these demons were looking downward, fixated on Robb, and the pile of ore he had unearthed behind him.

    Great Lord Demon King, someone is digging into the corner of the castle wall! The little demons screamed.

    The once-silent Demon King City was now filled with strange sounds everywhere. Chris and his group, who were running down from the upper levels, were taken aback. They thought their presence had been exposed and that demons wereing to besiege them. They quickly found a small room to hide in.

    Then, peering through the crack in the door, they saw a multitude of demons running through the corridors, dashing towards the lower levels. Some of the smarter demons were shouting from outside, Intruders! Someone is digging into the wall!

    Quick, go eliminate him!

    A horde of demons headed downward.

    Chris looked baffled. Who? Who woulde to dig into the corner of the Demon Kings Castle for no reason?

    Who else could it be? Xuelu said with a wry smile. Did you forget what our priest was doing just now?

    Chris suddenly remembered. The peculiar priest had been digging into the castle wall with a small pickaxe. Wasnt that digging into the wall corner?

    He felt somewhat embarrassed. It looks like hes been discovered by the demons. What should we do? I wonder how many demons have charged at him. Shouldnt we hurry up and help him?

    Gorda, Jike, Xuelu, and Suofa almost simultaneously shook their heads. Theres no need to help him. While hes drawing the demons attention, its more important for us to find evidence.

    Chris said, But hes surrounded by so many demons, its very dangerous.

    Xuelu chuckled. Dont worry, its not a big deal. We should focus on protecting ourselves rather than him.

    Chriss expression darkened. Are you implying that your life is more important than your teammates?

    No, no, no, thats not what I meant. Xuelu shrugged. I mean, hes incredibly powerful and doesnt need our concern. On the contrary, by protecting ourselves, were actually reducing trouble for him.

    Chris: ???

    Suddenly, he felt a tug on the hem of his clothes from behind. He turned to see his teammate, the Fire Magician, looking at him with a serious expression who said, Dont be stubborn, listen to them.

    Alright then, lets hurry. While these creatures are focused on him, Chris peeked through the door crack for a moment, seeing that there were no demons in the corridor. He quickly swung the door open and dashed out, saying, Everyone, pick up the pace, GoGoGo! We need to use the time hes drawing the demons to our advantage and find what were looking for.

    The nine of them rushed downstairs at a rapid pace. Just when they had struggled to climb up, now they had to descend again. Life was indeed full of irony. Fortunately, all the demons attention was directed towards Robbs side. They descended without encountering any obstacles. In no time, they returned to the first level they went to and went down one more floor. Pushing open a rooms door, they found arge demon dead inside. There was a hole in the rooms wall, leading directly outside to the flowingva moat and arge group of demons besieging Robb.

    From the outside, they could only see the demons backs and not Robb in the middle. However, Chris had barely nced for a moment when he saw four or five roaring demons being sent flying, soaring high from the midst of the encirclement and crashing heavily outside. The surrounding demons cried out, Damn human, how dare they fight back while surrounded! Kill him!

    Eat him!

 Chapter 884: One Person, One Pickaxe

    Chapter 884: One Person, One Pickaxe

    The demons charged fiercely toward the center, and then Chris heard a loud boom. Several different types of demons were sent flying from the midst of the encirclement, soaring high into the distance. One even fell into theva river, instantly turning into ashes.

    The voice of that peculiar priest sounded in the crowd, Damn it, you idiots! Celebrate your victory, dont disturb my work!

    Chris felt a bit embarrassed and turned to the others, saying, That guy is heavily surrounded by the demon army, yet he seems to handle it with ease. It looks like what you guys said is rightinstead of worrying about him, we should be more concerned about ourselves.

    Following Robbs example, Gorda and the others shrugged, saying, Hes always been like that.

    Xuelu chuckled from behind, Hes probably forgotten why he came to the Demon King City in the first ce.

    Chris was puzzled, Yeah! The five of us came to find evidence of collusion between the demons and the Church of Light. But what about you five? I still havent quite figured that out.

    Xuelu responded, Were here to beat up the Demon King, didnt I tell you that before?

    Chris sighed,

    Well, when he first heard Xuelu say this, he didnt take it seriously, but now looking at the crowd of demons still surrounding Robb outside, he felt like he was starting to believe it.

    Looking down at the corpse of the big demon on the ground, Chris muttered to himself, The level above the normal demons, this level is for abyssal demons, so the next level down should be where the Demon King is located. Theres a high likelihood of finding clues there.

    The excitement among the group rose again, Lets hurry then.

    They searched the room of the abyssal demon, but didnt find anything. They returned to the corridor and passed through a dark and spacious corridor. They didnt encounter any demons along the way, as they had all been drawn away by Robb.

    Chris took the lead and rushed down to the next floor, finding that the structure on this level was rtively simple. Unlike upstairs, there were no more rooms lining the corridor. On both sides of the corridor were side doors, pitch-ck and leading into the darkness like a straight path. Surprisingly, there were candlesticks on the walls on both sides of the corridor, made of bronze, which gave a sense of taste. Although these candlesticks were not lit, they indicated that the residents on this floor had begun to appreciate elegance!

    He quickly gestured to the people behind him, and everyone understood. They held their breath, refrained from chatting, and realized that this level most likely housed the Demon King. The Demon Kings senses were undoubtedly much more acute than those of ordinary demons, so it wouldnt be wise to chat and boast like they did before.

    They hugged the edges of the corridor, proceeding cautiously and desperately trying to eliminate any trace of their presence. Despite their careful movements, it was difficult to avoid making some noise. This was especially true for the two warriors who wore heavy armor. Walking without the sound of armor friction was nearly impossible. Fortunately, the floor above them was engulfed in a battle, with the sounds of yelling and magical explosions asionally reverberating. Although the noise was greatly reduced on this lower level, it still helped mask the subtle sounds of their movement.

    A door appeared ahead!

    It was a grand door, much like the kind youd find in a boss room in Castlevania. It carried an air of heaviness and solemnity.

    Sneaking through such a door without being detected was challenging. Fortunately, this door was not closed; it had a slight opening, making things much more convenient.

    The group gathered by the door, cautiously peering inside.

    Inside was a spacious hall with a throne in the center. A very imposing and ancient demon was seated on the throne. It wore a ck crown on its head and a ck cloak draped over its back. It sat reclined in the throne, seemingly dozing off. On the open space in front of the throne, a small demon was lying face down and speaking rapidly, Your Majesty, theres trouble. Theres a strange human outside with a pickaxe, digging at the walls of the castle.

    The Demon King responded irritably, The kind of ck stone used to build the city walls is incredibly tough. Until now, we havent found any weapons capable of damaging that stone. How could a mere pickaxe be effective?

    He dug through! the small demon eximed. The wall has already been dug through, creating arge hole.

    What? The Demon King felt as if his face had been pped repeatedly. He looked quite swollen, and he couldnt stand losing face in front of his subordinates. Annoyed, he kicked the small demon, sending it flying out.

    The small demon flew backward and headed straight for the door. Startled, those who were peeping from outside heard a sound like a thud, and the small demon collided with the door. Its entire body seemed to shatter upon impact, and its lifeless form slid down the door.

    The group fell silent, thinking to themselves: indeed, the demon race was quite chaotic. Just because the Demon King was pped in the face, he resorted to killing his subordinates recklessly.

    The Demon King reached into his pocket and pulled out a crystal ball. After swirling it around three times, the crystal ball lit up, revealing a high-ranking demonmander on the other side. Your Majesty!

    The Demon Kings voice was stern, I heard someone is digging at the walls of my castle.

    Yes! the demonmander replied. Tworge holes have been dug in the walls. I am leading the elite guard to engage in battle with the individual digging at the walls. We will capture him as soon as possible.

    Hmm? Tworge holes dug already? The Demon King was greatly surprised. How many people are they? What kind of artifacts are they using?

    One person! Using a small pickaxe!

    Demon King:

    An eerie silence followed,sting for several seconds.

    Damn it! The Demon King was furious. Just one person with a small pickaxe? And youre leading the elite guard to engage with them? Cant you take care of him in an instant?

    Well you see the demonmander hesitated. The opponents strength is unexpectedly formidable. Our forces are currently locked in a fierce battle

    Before he could finish speaking, a cry of anguish sounded from behind, and a demons body, cut in half, flew past the demonmander. Watching this from the crystal balls perspective, the Demon King looked utterly bewildered. What did I just witness?

    The demonmander exined, We suffered a minor setback, but its not a major issue. We still have

    Ah! Another cry of anguish, and a demons body covered in wounds flew past the demonmanders back.

    Demon King:

    Another eerie silence followed,sting for several seconds. Then, the Demon King said, Are you sure youre engaging with just one person?

    Yes!

    The Demon King furrowed his brows. Perhaps I shoulde up personally to take a look.

    What? Your Majesty, are you nning to intervene personally? That would be fantastic, the demonmander eximed with a relieved expression. Anxious, he continued, This human is unbelievably powerful. With you handling it personally, well have a better chance.

 Chapter 885: Stop Talking Nonsense, Let’s Get to It!

    Chapter 885: Stop Talking Nonsense, Let��s Get to It!

    The Demon King stood up, his ck cape swaying behind him, and a vast surge of magic emanated from his body. He was ready to go out and see for himself. The Demon Kings Castle stood beneath the towering Jagged Peaks, enduring for over a thousand years. No human had ever managed to reach this ce, let alone prate its walls. It was an utterly iprehensible level of audacity.

    He truly had to go out and see which lunatic was acting so arrogantly.

    However, as soon as he stood up, he sensed that something was amiss. The flow of the air? Refraction of the light? The scent of humans? A murderous aura?

    It seemed like a little bit of everything!

    The Demon King abruptly turned around, his ck cape billowing, and he kicked backward.

    Thud!

    A would-be assassin who had just stealthily moved behind him, yet tounch his surprise attack, was struck in the chest by this kick. His stealth was undone as he materialized from within the folds of his ck robe. The force of the kick was tremendous, sending the assassin hurtling backward to crash against the wall behind the throne. Dust showered down as the impact shook the wall.

    The assassin coughed up a mouthful of blood, staining his masked cloth crimson.

    At the same time, the Demon King swiftly spun around and delivered a kick toward another empty space. There stood Suofa, who had just stealthily entered. Upon witnessing the other assassin being kicked away, she refrained from making any hasty moves. She wasnt an adventurer assassin, but a military one. Herrades failed assassination attempt didnt necessarily mean she was discovered. She could still wait for an opportunity toplete the mission herpanion hadnt.

    Regrettably, she was also discovered.

    The Demon Kings kick was lightning-fast. While the assassin was indeed a member of the agile and nimble profession, it didnt mean they could match the Demon Kings speed. Suofa barely managed to raise her arms, crossing them in front of her to shield herself. The Demon Kings foot struck her crossed arms with a resounding impact.

    Boom!

    Suofa was sent flying backward by the force of the blow, her arms tingling numbly.

    Fortunately, she was wearing the Pr Fur Set that Robb provided her, an extremely high-defense equipment. Most of the force from the kick was absorbed by the set, allowing Suofa to fly backward. She flipped in mid-air, and when shended, her feet managed to find a solid foothold. Taking advantage of her momentum, she executed a small jump backward and smoothly disappeared into stealth once again.

    The Demon King burst into heartyughter. The first assassin was rather clumsy, but this second one is quite capable, hahaha. Are there any others? Those lurking outside the door, you cane in now.

    The grand doors swung open, and Chris, Gorda, Jike, Xuelu, as well as the Hunter, the Priest, and the Fire Magician girl, filed in, standing before the Demon King.

    The Demon Kings gaze swept over the group before him, a hint of disdain in his eyes. I knew it couldnt be just one person. How could a single individual with a mining pick possibly breach the walls? Its more likely that you worked together to create a hole in the wall and then had a teammate distract my subordinates outside while others sneaked in, right? Humans just love ying these meaningless little tricks.

    Xuelu, who had known Robb for a long time, began to adopt his speaking style at times like this. She said with a mix of sarcasm, Wow! You guessed it right.

    Although her Wow was only one-tenth as cheeky as Robbs, it infuriated the Demon King. Annoyed, he retorted, Human woman, you will pay the price for your sarcasm.

    Gorda raised his sword and shield with one hand. I think theres no need for more chitchat. Lets get straight to it. What do you all think?

    Chris nodded. We can take our time to gather evidenceter. If we can defeat the Demon King, that alone will be enough to write our names into legend.

    Everyones blood was boiling with excitement, except for one person  the severely injured assassin. He raised a hand by the corner of the wall. Hey Is no one going to acknowledge me?

    The priest finally remembered him and quickly cast a Healing Spell. The assassin got back up with a swish, then promptly disappeared once again into stealth.

    What an interesting team of humans, the Demon Kingughed heartily. Its been over a hundred years since Ist battled human adventurers. Its a good opportunity to stretch my muscles.

    After saying this, the Demon King suddenly disappeared with a swish, leaving behind a swirling patch of red and ck particles where he had stood. The group was slightly startled before quickly realizing that it was a transmission spell. Demons were proficient in various forms of magic, and higher-level demons like the Abyssal Demons and Abyssal Archdemons could effortlessly teleport. Their magic prowess was on par with that of high-level archmages.

    Chris reacted swiftly. He turned and dashed toward Xuelu, who was at the back of the group.

    Just as he turned around, the Demon King appeared behind Xuelu. He swung his massive palm and brought it down forcefully on the crown of her head. Chris instantly switched to his Berserk Stance and roared, Intercept!

    In an instant, he transformed into a streak of red light, covering several meters in a split second. He wedged himself between Xuelu and the Demon King, raising his mithril shield upwards. He also switched back to his Defensive Stance, and with a resounding crash, he sessfully blocked the Demon Kings palm strike.

    The Demon King eximed, Oh? Swift stance changes, an experienced veteran warrior!

    Chris sneered, Otherwise, how would I have the guts toe here?

    The Demon Kingughed heartily. But that red-haired female magician seems rather clueless.

    Xuelu blushed as she heard those words. Indeed, in that split second earlier, if it werent for Chriss quick reaction, she might have taken a p to the head. Although she was well-equipped, her gear leaned towards offense, and her defensive capabilities were not outstanding. A single p could potentially have pped her to her death and left her waiting for Godfathers resurrection.

    She, along with Gorda and Jike, were ssic examples of having great equipment butcking correspondingbat experience.

    The Demon Kingunched a kick, Chris held his shield steady, and with a resounding sh, he was pushed back several steps from the impact.

    Meanwhile, the Hunters five throwing knives had already reached the Demon King. With a casual wave of his hand, the Demon King deflected all five knives. However, at that moment, Jike, who was a bit slow to react, drew his bow and fired an arrow.

    Just like before, the Demon King casually swatted

    Plunk! The arrow shot by Jike lodged into the Demon Kings forearm, piercing the flesh and injuring the Demon King.

    Huh? The Demon King was surprised. Whats this?!

    He had thought that a casual swat would easily deflect any throwing knives or arrows, but he hadnt expected this humans arrow to be so powerful, resisting his swat and even managing to wound him.

    Fireball!

    The Fire Magicians magic was unleashed  a fireball the size of a washbasin. It looked incredibly fierce as it hurtled towards the Demon Kings face. However, with a kick, the Demon King sent the fireball soaring upwards. It struck the ceiling with a deafening explosion, sending a wave of heat through the room, making everyone feel as though they had been briefly roasted.

 Chapter 886: Diablo

    Chapter 886: Diablo

    Damn it, even a Fireball can be kicked? Gorda wiped his sweat.

    Chris shouted, Its not that it was kicked away, its just that he used a spell simr to a magic mirror to deliberately coordinate the kicking motion. Its just a facade; dont be deceived by the Demon Kings actions. This demon is skilled in physical techniques, magic, illusions, and many ancient dark magics. Everyone must be careful.

    The Demon King was somewhat surprised, Warrior, you truly are an impressive adventurer.

    Just as he finished speaking, Xuelu also took action. A fireball flew towards the Demon Kings face. The fireball wasnt veryrge, slightly smaller than a volleyball. It was a standard Fireball spell, average in most cases. However, in the Demon Kings eyes, this magic appeared too elementary.

    Among adventurers who could engage with the Demon King, none were anything less than top-tier. A mere wave of his hand would usually conjure a Fireball, a me st or something of that sort. This ordinary Fireball seemed inadequate to the Demon King.

    Once again, it raised its foot, attempting to kick away the fireball, but it was actually employing a magic reflection, intending to bounce the fireball back.

    However, the Demon King immediately felt something was amiss when it extended its foot.

    The magic reflection was unexpectedly ineffective against Xuelus fireball. It couldnt deflect it! The opponents magic power exceeded the upper limit that its magic reflection could repel, resulting in the failure of the deflection.

    Boom!

    A loud bang, the Demon King felt its leg engulfed by the force of the Fireball spell. Its skin was instantly scorched ck. If it hadnt possessed strong magic resistance, its leg might have beenpletely ruined.

    In astonishment, it eximed, What kind of Fireball is this?

    Theres plenty more where that came from to amaze you. Gordaughed and charged, Shield m!

    ng!

    The Demon King got hit, feeling intense pain in his chest. Wasnt this shield m too darn painful? What kind of shield m was this?

    It took two steps back, and from behind, two assassins darted out. The Demon Kings back was hit by two daggers, one strike not too painful, but the other caused searing pain.

    Enraged, the Demon King mmed both hands on the ground

    A wave of ck magic surged around, sweeping through the entire hall, making everyone feel a terrifying, chilling aura.

    Jike, the Hunter, the assassin, Suofa, and even Xuelu  these five felt an involuntary sense of fear and dread, their bodies shivering as they were overwhelmed by terror. In a panic, they turned and fled.

    Only Chris, Gorda, the Priest, and the Fire Magician remained unaffected.

    As it turns out, the move the demon king uses can intimidate those whose mental resilience isnt strong enough, causing them to flee due to fear and not daring to fight the Demon King again. Warriors are less susceptible to this due to their Fearless ability. As for priests and magicians, their mental cultivation is sufficient, granting them strong resistance to mental attacks.

    Of course, Xuelu didnt fit into this category.

    The five of them dashed around the room in a panicked frenzy, leaving only four remainingbatants to face an abrupt surge in pressure.

    The two warriors stepped forward, before Chris shouted, Quickly dispel the fear among them.

    The priest in the back promptly began reciting the dispel spell, but the Demon King wasnt about to grant him the chance to dispel gradually. It shifted its body, suddenly appearing behind the priest. Chris moved to intercept, but the Demon King was already prepared, kicking Chris shield with force, causing him to step back a few paces.

    Then, with a swift motion, the Demon King pped the priest across the face.

    The priest had to interrupt his incantation and used his shield to block the p. Simultaneously, he swung his staff towards the Demon King. Behind, the Fire Magician began reciting Fireball, but she knew her Fireballs damage was slightlycking, making it challenging to deal substantial harm to the Demon King.

    Chris grew anxious and roared, Think of something quickly! We must dispel the fear, or well be picked off one by one.

    Aha, I remember now. Gorda suddenly reached into a pouch, retrieving a peculiar-colored potion. He grabbed Jike, who was darting around the walls, and poured it into his mouth. The potion turned into magical particles in Jikes mouth, disappearing instantly. Jike immediately regained his senses, standing firmly. Huh? What happened to me just now?

    You were hit by a Fear spell! Gorda said. Quick, go help our other teammates.

    Jike acknowledged and retrieved a peculiar-colored potion from his pouch.

    Chris eximed joyfully, What kind of strange potion is that? Why can it dispel fear?

    Its from Godfather, supposedly called Universal Elixir Lv.6. It can dispel various strange abnormal states.

    Chris sweated, What kind of potion is this?

    The two warriors held back the Demon King together, allowing Jike to use the potion to aid Xuelu. Then Xuelu pulled out a few bottles and saved Suofa, the Hunter, and the assassin. In an instant, everyonesbat capabilities were fully restored.

    Even the Demon King couldnt help but look baffled. It had seen many adventurers, but this was the first time encountering something like this. What kind of potion could counter its fear? This doesnt make any sense!

    The nine adventurers once again formed a line, facing the Demon King with confident smiles, Were well-prepared, so we can win!

    Youre just seeking your own demise, the Demon King roared, In that case, Ill show you what a real demon is.

    It raised a hand towards the ceiling, its voice dark and ominous as it uttered, Come forth! Will of the abyssal archdemons  Devils Ensnarement!

    Countless powerful magical energies surged from all directions, as if the entire Demon Kings Castle was providing him with strength. The ck magic flowed from every statue, every ornament, every wall tile of the castle, converging onto the demon king.

    The Demon Kings body suddenly grew taller, his clothing instantly torn apart. Muscles tightened, scales emerged, more horns appeared, its tail elongated, and wicked ws formed. He transformed into a creature that looked even more terrifying and ferocious, a monster only found in historical records.

    It Its Diablo the Dark Devourer? Chris jumped in astonishment. I recognize this form. Its the Dark Devourer from the historical records. Its said that an entire nation was wiped out by the Dark Devourer. I cant believe it; its the Demon Kings second form.

    It seems to have be something quite extraordinary. What should we do now? the Fire Magician eximed.

    No matter how its changed its appearance, we just need to defeat it, Gorda yelled courageously. Charge!

    Fearlessly, he rushed towards the Dark Devourer.

 Chapter 887: Wow! I’m Standing on a Huge Monster

    Chapter 887: Wow! I��m Standing on a Huge Monster

    Charge! Fearlessly, Gorda rushed towards the Dark Devourer.

    However, with a casual kick, the colossal monster sent Gorda flying backward. Even his Titansteel armor couldnt fully withstand the force of the attack. Gorda crashed into the wall behind him, leaving arge dent in the wall.

    Be careful! Chris shouted.

    The Dark Devourer mmed a fist into the ground, causing a massive ring of fire to spread outward. Both hunters and assassins leaped to avoid the fiery ring on the ground. However, the two magicians were not skilled at jumping. Chris grabbed the fire magician and tossed her upward, sending her soaring high into the air.

    On the other side, the priest grabbed Xuelu, lifting her into the air.

    But Chris and the priest didnt have time to leap and dodge the fire ring. Instead, they raised their shields to block the iing mes.

    Boom! Boom!

    Both were struck by the fire ring and sent flying. Like Gorda, they crashed into the wall and slid down. Thankfully, they survived, albeit with some injuries. They gritted their teeth and got back up.

    Damn, this thing is powerful! Gorda eximed. Its not easy to deal with.

    We humans are still outnumbering it.

    We need to find its weak point.

    The group discussed their dire situation.

    The Dark Devourer burst into a heartyughter. A group of insignificant humans. Do you now realize your own weakness? Hahaha! Do you really think you can defeat me with this small team? Do you truly believe youre the first group to find the Demon Kings Castle? No! Many adventurers have found their way here, but in the end, they never had the chance to reveal what happened here to the world, because they all perished by my hands.

    He mmed his hand onto the ground again, and the group thought another fiery ring wasing. They tensed up, ready to defend.

    Unexpectedly, in that instant, bones suddenly emerged from beneath their feet. Swiftly, they surrounded the group, shooting upwards to merge together, forming cages made of bone. Each person was enclosed in a small bone cage, trapped separately.

    Bone Cages!

    Break free and escape from this!

    Chris forcefully struck the bone cage with his shield, but it didnt shatter. These were not ordinary bones; they were formed from the Dark Devourers own magical power, far sturdier than regr bones.

    Chris muttered a worried curse.

    Meanwhile, the two archers managed to shoot arrows from within the bone cages, but the Dark Devourer easily swatted them aside. The fire magician was in the process of casting an incantation for me Burst, while Xuelus magic could be cast instantly. She pointed her finger at the Dark Devourer and eximed, Fire Wall!

    A wall of fire rose from beneath the feet of the Dark Devourer. However, it effortlessly leaped over the mes andughed heartily. Such a feeble me Magician dares to attack me? How ridiculous. Although your magic seems to possess inexplicable power, its merely raw strength. The way you employ it is so primitive and simple. Dodging your attacks is childs y.

    Xuelu remained silent.

    The Dark Devourer slowly advanced toward the nine individuals imprisoned in bone cages. Hehehe, which one should I feast on first? This female assassin would probably taste the worst. So dark and unappetizing, surely her meat quality is poor

    Suofa retorted, Nonsense! You underestimate the deserts people. I will make you pay.

    She twisted her twin daggers, and the bone cage before her shattered.

    The Dark Devourer hesitated for a moment, but Suofa had already broken free. With her twin daggers, she thrust them simultaneously into the monsters chest.

    In fact, she had always possessed the ability to break free. Her daggers were uniquely enchanted. To betterbat magicians, Robb had imbued her daggers with the Dismantle prefix, allowing them to disrupt magical barriers and defensive spells.

    The bone cage could be considered a type of magical barrier, and Suofas daggers were the perfect counter.

    However, Suofa intentionally refrained from breaking free. She waited until the Dark Devourer was right in front of her beforeunching her surprise attack, disying her true assassin nature.

    Both daggers struck the Dark Devourer simultaneously, prating deeply. They narrowly missed piercing its heart, causing the monster to jolt in surprise. It kicked Suofa away, letting out a furious roar. It pulled out the two daggers, and ck blood spurted forth. However, it possessed knowledge of Demon Healing, and it quickly cast two healing spells on itself to halt the bleeding.

    Then, with a furious bellow, it dered, Assassin, youve sessfully angered me. I will tear you to shreds.

    Its enraged roar resonated, causing the entire Demon Kings Castle to tremble.

    A sense of foreboding gripped everyones hearts. The Dark Devourer advanced step by step, inching closer to Suofa. Due to the previous kick, Suofa was injured and temporarily unable to rise. Even if she could stand, her daggers were no longer at her disposal.

    Anxiety filled the group.

    Xuelu extended her hand and pulled out her cellphone, preparing to call Robb for help.

    Just at that moment, a loud boom echoed from above the Dark Devourers head. The ceiling cracked open, revealing arge hole, and a figure descended from the sky,nding directly on top of the Dark Devourers head.

    The person who fell down was Robb. He didnt pay much attention to where he was standing. Instead, he looked up at the hole above his head and eximed irritably, What kind of flooring is this? I just stomped my foot lightly, how did it create such a big hole? The floor near the Demon Kings Castle is so fragile. This castle is like a paper tiger.

    As he spoke, many small demons and imps poked their heads out from the hole above and peered downward together.

    It turned out that Robb had been fending off a group of demons up there just moments ago. During his cheerful bout of fighting, he casually stomped his foot, only to unexpectedly create arge hole in the ground. He then fell through the hole andnded directly on top of the Dark Devourers head. Standing atop the monsters head, he remarked, Who built this castle? They should call the construction team from our Westwind City. Our Westwind Citys reinforced concrete is unbelievably sturdy. Unless I seriously stomp, the ground wont give way.

    After ncing around the room, he curiously asked, Huh? Why did you all lock yourselves in bone cages?

    Chris sweated and replied, I could also ask you what youre doing. Watch your step! Youre standing on a huge creature.

    What? Robb looked down and eximed, Wow, Im standing on a massive monster.

    The Dark Devourer chuckled instead of getting angry. Youre only noticing me now? You dare to stand on my head and speak lightly? You will pay the price for your arrogance.

    Just as it finished speaking, Robb lifted his foot and stomped down forcefully.

    Boom!

 Chapter 888: Something Doesn’t Seem Right

    Chapter 888: Something Doesn��t Seem Right

    Seeing Robb stomping down, the Dark Devourer waspletely indifferent. In its long life, it had dealt with adventurers many times before, including some agile ones who would jump onto its massive body, stomping, shing, and chopping at it, but it never seemed to have any effect.

    Their attacks were like scratching an itch for the Dark Devourer!

    With a light flick, it would shake off the pests from its body, then follow up with a couple of strikes, and the opponent would be dead beyond death.

    This time shouldnt be any different.

    However, just as the Dark Devourer was thinking this, it felt an immense forceing from above, a truly overwhelming force that surged into its consciousness. In an instant, its mind was scattered, and its thoughts ceased.

    The tremendous force traveled from head to toe, vibrating downward, coursing through its nerves and veins, leaving instant numbness in its wake.

    The Dark Devourer felt overwhelmed, as if a mountain-sized burden had been ced upon it.

    With a thud, it copsed to the ground, unable to move.

    Robb looked down at his feet and said, Huh? This big monster is quite resilient. I stomped on it, but its still alive. What kind of creature is this? Ive never seen anything like it.

    He then added a bit more force and stomped again

    Boom!

    The Dark Devourer turned into a pile of minced meat, scattered all over the ground, without even a chance to give anyst words or boast.

    Robbnded on the ground, preparing to use a dispel spell, but before he could, the bone cages that had trapped Chris and the others automatically dissolved. The bones turned into magical particles, disappearing without a trace.

    Oh? It seems the big monster I just stomped to death set up this bone cage, Robb chuckled and waved at everyone. Did you find the Demon King? Where is it?

    Chris and the others:

    Robb asked, puzzled, Why is no one saying anything?

    Chris pointed at the scattered remains near Robbs feet and said, Thats the Demon King.

    What? Robb eximed, This weak Demon King?

    Chris:

    Among their group of five, there was a moment of hesitation on the fire magicians face as to whether or not to say it out loud. After a while, the Fire Magician awkwardly tugged at the sleeve of Chris and whispered, I think I might know who he is.

    Chris asked, Who?

    The Fire Magician whispered, He seems to be the Godfather from Westwind City. He told me hes Godfatherst night, but I didnt believe him. But now.

    Chris:

    The nearby Priest, Hunter, and Assassin suddenly realized, yes, who else could it be besides the hero from Westwind City who can stand against a ck dragon?

    Chris grabbed the Fire Magicians shoulder and shook her vigorously. He told you clearly, why didnt you believe him?

    The Fire Magician replied, If I told you this two days ago, would you have believed me?

    Chris:

    So, it was an awkward situation.

    While some were still in shock and confusion, Xuelu felt aggrieved. My dear, youre being unreasonable.

    Robb asked, How am I being unreasonable?

    Xuelu cried, You said you wouldnt interfere, that youd let me deal with the Demon King. Now youve stomped it to death, and my adventure has ended like this. How can I make it into the epic tales now?

    Well, thats a rather specific concern, Robb said. Upon reflection, I should have denounced it before attacking. Otherwise, its death wouldnt have been clear, which wouldnt feel right. Fine, Ill revive it for you to kill. Is that eptable?

    That works, that works! Xuelu pped her hands. This is perfect.

    Robb cast a resurrection spell on the Dark Devourers remains.

    The body parts assembled, and the Dark Devourer sat up with a bewildered expression. Whats going on? Who am I? Where am I? What was I doing?

    Robb turned to it and said, Youre the Demon King, right?

    The Dark Devourer was a bit hazy about recent events because Robbs earlier stomp on its head had left it mentally scrambled. It only remembered Robbs foot stomping on its head, but now it was alive and unharmed, which indicated that Robbs stomp had been utterly useless.

    The Dark Devourer arrogantly said, Yes, I am the Demon King. Werent you just arrogantly jumping on my head a moment ago? Youll pay for your insolence.

    Chris muttered from behind, I feel like Ive heard this before.

    Xuelu chimed in, Me too.

    Me too, it sounds familiar

    Robb said sarcastically, Since youre the Demon King, then its fine. I came here specifically to beat you up. You dared to collude with the Church of Light and the Kingdom of Norma to pick a fight with me. Lets not waste time with chit-chat. Im going to pummel you. Stand firm, brace yourself, and prepare to take a beating.

    The Dark Devourer burst intoughter. Where did this trashy adventurere from? Speaking so arrogantly. Wait a minute, what did you say? I colluded with the Church of Light and the Kingdom of Norma to pick a fight with you? You could it be

    Boom!

    Robbs fist struck the Dark Devourers chest.

    The Dark Devourer copsed with a thud, dead.

    Xuelu protested, Hey, why did you kill it again? I wanted to be the great adventurer who killed the Demon King, and now my adventure is ruined. How will I be remembered in the epic tales?

    Robb said, Oh, right, evidence. We still need evidence. Lets try reviving it again.

    The Dark Devourer said, Human, you will pay for your arrogance Wait, something doesnt seem right.

 Chapter 889: The Door Is Here

    Chapter 889: The Door Is Here

    The Dark Devourer was utterly confused, struggling to grasp the situation.

    Robb patted its forehead and said, Seems like youre enjoying quite the coboration with the Church of Light.

    Only then did Dark Devourer realize the current situation and began to feel uneasy, saying, So, youre that peculiar man from Westwind City, the one both the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness, as well as the Kingdom of Norma, want to kill.

    I dont have time to chat with you, Robb replied. Lets get to the point. I ask, you answer. Otherwise, Ill make you recite Human, you shall pay for your arrogance again. I ask you, even though humans cant locate your Demon King City, not even the Adventurers Guild with the best knowledge of the Jinghong Mountain Range knows its exact location, why can the Church of Light contact you easily and send troops your way so quickly?

    Dark Devourer foolishly retorted, Repeat that phrase again, what threat does it pose to me?

    Robbughed and remained silent.

    A bead-sized droplet of sweat trickled down Dark Devourers forehead. It felt like perhaps confronting him head-on wasnt the best idea. But then again, Im the Demon Lord, the embodiment of evil. What do I have to fear? Even if I am afraid, I will neverpromise with mere humans.

    Though it was furious, it still felt fear deep inside. However, that fear didnt make it flinch. It raised its enormous palm and swung it down at Robb with great force.

    Boom!

    With a single punch, Robb shattered it into pieces.

    It seems this thing wont cooperate with us, and even under pressure, it wont confess, Robb told his teammates. After all, its a Demon Lord. Even if it cant defeat me, it wontpromise. It will at least maintain some semnce of dignity and wont kneel down begging like a wretch.

    The group nodded in agreement.

    Chris said, It looks like well have to find the clues ourselves. We just need to locate a letter or some sort of token that can serve as evidence.

    Good luck, everyone. Ill go back to mining, Robb waved.

    Chris and the others exchanged looks.

    Suddenly, Chris picked up a pen from the Demon Lords desk, handed it to Robb, and said, Dear Godfather, Ive actually been a fan of yours. I never thought wed meet under these circumstances. Could you please sign my armor? You can sign anywhere you like.

    The priest, hunter, assassin, and fire magician all joined in, saying, Us too!

    Robb chuckled and said, Were already friends, arent we? Do friends really need signatures? Feel free toe chat whenever youre in Westwind City. No need to act all formal.

    Chris and the others were overjoyed, eximing, The legendary Godfather is truly a hero, without a hint of arrogance.

    In any case, you guys go ahead and search for clues. Ill go dig up some more Demon Steel, Robb said. With a swift motion, he brushed past the hole he had descended from earlier and flew back up. When he had stomped through the ground tond in the Demon Lords chamber, many demons had peered down from above, expecting to witness Robb being thrashed by the Demon Lord. However, they were astonished to see Robb dispatch the Demon Lord with a single blow.

    Terrified, these demons scattered in all directions. By the time Robb flew out again, there were hardly any demons left in sight, save for a few slow ones frantically fleeing in the distance. Robb casually shot an arrow at one of them and didnt bother looking at the result.

    He retrieved a small mining pickaxe. He knew he had to dig up the Demon Steel in this ce himself. He had no intention of asking the miners from Westwind City toe here; after all, this was the Demon Lords castle. Even if he had dispersed the demons, many low-intelligence creatures, unaware even of how to escape, still lurked here. There was also a possibility ofva giants emerging from the nearby river ofva.

    This ce remained perilous. When he wasnt around, the miners were prone to idents while mining here. Therefore, he decided to exert more effort himself.

    Meanwhile, Chris, Gorda, and the others continued to explore within the Demon Lords castle.

    With the Demon Lord deceased and the demons scattered, the castle was now empty. There were no more monsters around, making the search for items much quicker. They circled around the Demon Lords chamber, but hadnt found anything useful. Just as frustration was setting in, the hunter suddenly eximed from behind the throne, Over here, theres a hidden secret door.

    Everyone rushed to the indicated spot, where the hunter took out a dagger. He gently traced along a seam on the wall, swiftly creating a rectangr frame. Judging by the size of the frame, it was a door.

    Look, a stone door! the hunter announced. Its just extremely well-hidden. But there is indeed a stone door here.

    Excitement filled the group.

    The fire magician inspected it closely and said, In the center of the door, theres a rune drawn with transparent liquid. This rune seals the door. You must recite the correct incantation to open it.

    But how are we supposed to know the demon incantation?

    It looks like well have to force it open.

    Using force might trigger a trap and cause an explosion.

    Gorda chuckled, With Godfather around, whats there to fear about explosions? Worst case, we just wait for resurrection.

    The group exchanged nces.

    And so, two minutester

    Boom!

    A powerful explosion reverberated beneath the depths of the Demon Lords castle. After about thirty seconds, Robb heard Xuelus voice echoing from below the hole, Godfather, things are bad! Chris got blown up. Hurry,e save us!

    Robb replied, Hey! Im mining here. Dont go causing trouble for me.

    Soon, Robb arrived downstairs. He used the Resurrection spell to bring Chris back to life, then stood in front of the peculiar door. Forcing our way through this will cause a powerful explosion, right?

    Yes! Chris, who had just been resurrected, rubbed his forehead. It was a massive explosion. My Mithril Armor couldnt withstand it. I was blown up instantly, and a tremendously strong magic burst forth from within.

    At this point, Chris suddenly became cheerful again. Experiencing Resurrection once, its truly an incredible sensation.

    Several teammates beside him even envied him. Ah, in life, you have to experience all sorts of adventures, right? By the way, what does it feel like after you die? Did you see heaven or hell?

    Chris shrugged. Not at all! After death, you dont know anything. Its like cking out from drinking too much.

    The group chimed in, Comparing it to getting ckout drunk, isnt that a bit, well, inappropriate?

    Hey, cut it out. Godfather is studying this door.

    Do you guys think Godfather will use some special method to open the door? He seems to know everything. Maybe he knows how to open this too?

    As they were discussing this, they saw Robb raise his fist and deliver a punch. The magical runes inscribed on the door immediately exploded with a thunderous roar, releasing a tremendous surge of magic. However, with a wave of his hand, Robb made all that magic disappear without a trace.

 Chapter 890: Something’s Amiss in This Room

    Chapter 890: Something��s Amiss in This Room<blockquote>

    109 Chapters to go!! I hope you guys are still enjoying the story! ^_^</blockquote>

    Didnt Godfather also use force to break through? Chris and his group were sweating.

    Anyway, as long as it works, the method doesnt matter.

    The hidden door was shattered into pieces by Robbs fist, scattering all around.

    Behind the door appeared a new room. However, when this room came into view, everyone couldnt help but be astonished. Even Robb himself was momentarily dumbfounded because what they saw before them waspletely unexpected.

    Throughout their time in the Demon Lords castle, they had been surrounded by shades of ck and dark red  various ufortable colors,bined with a sinister, repugnant atmosphere.

    Yet, this room was different.

    The room was actually adorned with golden wallpaper, giving it a radiant, golden sheen. The room was sparsely furnished, with only a bed and a table, both coated in gold and shimmering brilliantly.

    This style was truly bewildering!

    Gorda involuntarily stiffened. Are we really still inside the Demon Lords castle?

    The priest whispered, If I hadnt walked into this room from the Demon Lords chamber, Id think I was in some pce.

    How could a room like this exist in the Demon Lords castle?

    Chris, with his extensive adventure experience, had encountered all sorts of peculiar cultures and beliefs. He also had knowledge about interactions among various races and factions. He whispered, A non-demon inhabitant once lived here. That person liked these shiny, golden things. Out of respect and friendship, the Demon Lord deliberately created this room for their dwelling.

    As soon as the group heard this, their thoughts immediately turned to their mission. The Church of Lights people!

    The priest nearby murmured, Exactly, the Church of Lights members adore things that shine like gold. The radiance of gold is the color of divine magic. Heh, I must admit, I quite like it too.

    At this point, Robb couldnt help but ask him, Are you a priest of the Church of Light?

    I used to be a high priest! The priestughed. But when they asked me to massacre a vige of heretics, I left the Church of Light and joined the Adventurers Guild. Thats how I met Chris and the others. From what I know, there are many priests like me in adventurer parties of the Guild.

    Actually, I still hold a deep love for the God of Light. I didnt want to leave the church, but I had no choice. As he spoke, his expression still bore a smile. It was evident that this event had urred quite a while ago. Talking about it didnt evoke sorrow or anger anymore; just a trace of regret deep within. I heard theres a new Church of Light in Westwind City. Im considering joining, but Im worried it might be simr to the old Church of Light.

    He chuckled and concluded, I dont want to ughter anyone! So, now I can only be an adventurer.

    Robb alsoughed, I promise you, the new Church of Light is different from the old one. It wont make you kill anyone. If it does, Ill disband the new Church of Light myself.

    Getting a guarantee from Godfather makes me feel at ease, the priestughed. So, when Chris and the others get tired of adventuring and this party disbands, Ill head to Westwind City.

    Lets not dwell on that for now. Lets carefully search this room, Chris interjected with a smile. I have a feeling theres something hidden here. Otherwise, the Demon Lord wouldnt have gone to such lengths to conceal this ce. There must be evidence of the Demon Lord coborating with the Church of Light.

    Gorda added, This room itself is evidence, but its not conclusive.

    The group began searching the room. There wasnt much to find  just a bed and a table. The table was empty, and the drawers were bare. The bedcked even sheets and was more like a frame  they couldnt find anything.

    The hunter suggested, Let me use a skill to search.

    He employed the skill Detect Traps and swept the room. Suddenly, he eximed, Xuelu, step back a bit. You were standing on a magic circle.

    Xuelu jumped back in surprise.

    Everyone turned their attention to where Xuelu had been standing. She had been in the center of the room, where nothing was visible. However, since the hunter had pointed it out, something was definitely there.

    Robb activated his True Sight and examined the floor. As expected, a magic circle was drawn on the ground. It was made using transparent magical essence, making it invisible to the naked eye. But with the skill active, the magic circle became clear.

    Its size was quite substantial, at least four square meters  arge circle with numerous smaller ones, adorned with intricate runes.

    The warriors and priests without True Sight and Detect Traps skills could only stand by anxiously, unable to see anything.

    Meanwhile, Robb, Jike, the hunter, and the two magicians crouched down together, studying the runes on the floor.

    Can you tell what kind of magic circle this is? Chris asked from the side.

    The two hunters shook their heads first. Even though we can see it, we cantprehend it.

    However, Robb, the female fire magician, and Xuelu managed to understand some of the runes.

    Xuelu whispered, Here, theres a series of transmission runes. Look, Godfather, these characters are the same as the ones on the transmission scroll you gave us.

    The female fire magician added, And heres a series of positioning runes. Connecting it with the transmission runes means its a way to teleport someone to a designated location.

    After undergoing extensive studies in Arcane arts, Robb had be quite familiar with runes. He examined every circle, every rune on the magic circle, and then exined, This is a powerful positioning transmission magic circle. Regr transmission spells have limited range. However, this magic circle has many concentric circles. When activated, each circle is upied by a magician who infuses it with magic. Thebined magical power of numerous magicians amplifies the transmission range. Then, the transmission rune is activated, and it transports the person standing at the center to a distant location Theres a set of coordinates here, which represents the destination of the transmission. However, even after looking at the coordinates, I dont know where it leads.

    None of the people present had a concept of coordinates, so no one could figure it out.

    Robb continued, The only way to determine where this transmission array sends someone is to activate it and try.

    Chris interjected, But this magic circle seems to require several magicians to infuse it with magic power simultaneously for it to activate. As soon as he said that, Chris awkwardly chuckled, Oh dear, I forgot that Godfather alone can match countless magicians.

 Chapter 891: Sending You a New Set of Equipment

    Chapter 891: Sending You a New Set of Equipment

    Robb can solve the problem of providing magic power, but he himself needs to maintain that state to maintain the magic circles magic array in order to keep the magic circle running continuously.

    Therefore, the question became who would be the first to be transported over.

    Xuelu raised her hand and said, Of course, a great adventure such as this should have me go first.

    Dont talk nonsense. We have no idea what the situation is on the other side. If youre the first to be transported over and a monster opens its mouth and swallows you as soon as yound, what will you do? Gorda said, If we cant even retrieve your body, Godfather wont be able to find anything to resurrect, right?

    Um Xuelu was taken aback.

    Robbughed, Exactly! We dont know exactly where this leads to. Its very dangerous for the first person to be transported over. They might have to wait for resurrection. And I need to maintain this magic array, so I cant teleport myself over. If you want me toe along, the only way is to create a transmission gate over there that leads to Westwind City. Ille back to Westwind City from this side and then enter the transmission gate on your side to get to you.

    Xuelu understood, If I die before I have a chance to create the transmission gate, then I wont even have a chance to be resurrected.

    So, in this situation, its still better for me to go first. Chris raised his hand, I can take a beating, I have plenty of experience, and my equipment uh no matter how powerful the enemy is, I can at least hold on until I can create the transmission gate.

    He originally wanted to say that he had a full set of mithril equipment, but before he could say it, he suddenly realized that everyone in the group had equipment on a monstrous level. His mithril equipment wasnt really anything special, which was quite awkward.

    Robb asked curiously, Can you create a transmission gate to Westwind City?

    Well not that. Chris said, I havent been to Westwind City yet, but I went to Bright Road and the Capital of Saints many years ago. Godfather, you should have been to these two cities. Ive heard rumors about you. You confronted the angel armies of both the Church of Light and the Church of Darkness in Bright Road and the Capital of Saints.

    Robb chuckled, Alright, then lets go with Bright Road. Once youre over there and stabilized, create the transmission gate to Bright Road. Here, this is the Scroll for the Transmission Gate.

    Robb handed a scroll to Chris.

    Chris carefully took the scroll, afraid of tearing it apart, Oh, this is the strategic-level transmission gate scroll. I heard that even the military doesnt dare to use it recklessly but can I use it casually just because Im with Godfather?

    Gorda and a few others burst intoughter, Haha!

    Chris held a shield in his left hand, a sword in his right hand, and prepared for battle. He stood in the center of the transmission magic array, therge magic circle, waiting for Robb to charge the magic array.

    Robb infused a trace of magic into the magic array, and immediately, the magic array lit up. He was about to exert more force when he suddenly nced at the mithril armor on Chris. When Robb had first seen him, the armor had been shining and well-maintained. But now, it was severely worn and damaged, likely due to his continuous battles during the exploration of the Demon King City. There were noticeable signs of wear, especially in the area where the Demon King had struck, which had even caused arge hole.

    This was real-world armor, not armor from a game. In games, armor wouldnt get holes, and as long as the armor wasntpletely damaged, it would provide defense. However, in the real world, if there was a hole in the armor, that specific area would lose its defensive capabilities. If someone exploited such a hole inbat, it could be fatal.

    Chris was about to head to a ce of unknown danger wearing this armor. If anything happened unexpectedly and he couldnt escape using the transmission gate in time, it wouldnt bode well.

    Robb sensed that Chris was a decent individual. So, why not invite him to join his team for ying the ck dragon? After all, dealing with the ck dragon was a matter concerning the entire continent, not just Robb. Having a few powerful teammates would be beneficial.

    Robb chuckled and said, Chris, hold on before rushing in. When I see your equipment, I cant help but feel a bit sad. Take it off for now, and Ill get you a new set of gear before you proceed, ensuring everything goes smoothly.

    Huh? Wait, wait, wait! Chris eximed with excitement. Godfather wants to give me equipment? Wow, this I havent really done anything for you, and now you suddenly want to give me How can I ept this?

    His excitement made his words almost incoherent.

    Robbughed and replied, When I fight the ck dragon, just lend me a hand.

    Well, of course, Ill definitely be there. In fact, I really want to go. Please, Godfather, take me with you, Chris replied, unable to contain his joy. Without waiting for Robb to present the new equipment, he began removing his current gear.

    The heavy mithril armor fell to the ground with a tter, revealing a snug set of silk clothes underneath. Nowadays, warriors usually wore a thinyer of clothing underneath their armor. Silk was a preferred choice, as it offered some level of defense.

    So, now he was standing there in a set of silk clothes, showing off a decent physique.

    Robb extended his hand in the air and gestured. Materializing out of thin air a pile of demon steel ore that had been stacked by the outer wall flew over. He reached out and started receing the orerece, rece, rece The demon steel ore transformed into demon steel ingots.

    Recing again!

    Demon steel gauntlets, demon steel chestte, demon steel boots, demon steel greaves, demon steel helmet, demon steel pauldrons, demon steel shield, demon steel longsword

    Aplete set of demon steel equipment, ttering and forming within just a few minutes.

    For Gorda and hispanions, this was something they had long be ustomed to. However, for Chris and the others who were witnessing Robb crafting equipment for the first time, they couldnt help but widen their mouths, unable to close them for a while. Chris stammered, This this is how you craft equipment?

    Robb chuckled, The conditions here arent great, so I can only craft things roughly like this. Oh, the random enchantments on these pieces of equipment arent that great. These greaves have are enchanted with intelligence, which ispletely useless for you. Oh? These gauntlets are alright, enchanted with strength. They suit you well. This shield also has an added stamina enchantment, not bad at all. And this sword is quite quirky, it actually has ice-based magic damage as an addition, converting your physical damage into magical damage Theres even an added magic resistance enchantment. Its basically abination all sorts of messy enchantments,pletely uncoordinated.

    Experienced yers all understand one thing: having a chaotic mix of enchantments isnt a good thing. If you want to add strength, add strength to everything; if you want to add stamina, add stamina to everything. Only then can you create an impressive set of equipment. Equipment like this, with different attributes and enchantments added to each part, isnt really appealing.

    However, Robb didnt have the time right now to meticulously customize it for him. He just tossed the set of equipment over to Chris, saying, I dont have the patience for additional attributes or enchantments right now. Youll have to make do with wearing them.

    Chris wasnt going to nitpick about that. Equipment that Godfather had personally craftedhow could it be anything less than perfect? Regardless of anything else, he would put them on first before anything else.

 Chapter 892: Something is Approaching

    Chapter 892: Something is Approaching

    The Kingdom of Knights, Norma!

    The capital of Kings is the capital of the Kingdom of Norma, but within this capital, theres a ce known as the City within the City, which is the headquarters of the Church of Light. Its a forcibly carved out section in the heart of the capital, forming a city within the city.

    This city within the city is named the Light Hill. It upies a rtively small area and can be described as a massive cathedral enclosed by towering walls.

    Deep within the cathedral, in the Holy Prayer Chamber where the pope resides, an Inquisitor of the Church of Light approached the pope. Bowing respectfully and saluted, saying, Your Holiness, theres something amiss with the Geocenter Transmission Array. It emitted an eerie light just now, and I thought it was about to activate, but it didnt. Instead, it slowly faded away.

    The pope, The Geocenter Transmission Array lit up? Damn it, is someone from the Demon King Citying over? Why would theye at such a crucial moment? Shouldnt they be fullymitted to moving their forces to besiege that man in the Desert Kingdom?

    The Inquisitor of the Church of Light replied, The demon race is truly unreliable. Im concerned that whateveres from there isnt here for cooperation, but to cause trouble, possibly even a group of formidable monsters. Your Holiness, please provide your guidance.

    The pope contemted for a while before replying, Have the stationed inquisitors go to the underground chamber. Surround the portal and stand ready. If anything suspiciouses through from the other side, eliminate it immediately.

    The Inquisitor of the Church of Light saluted, then with a leap backward, disappeared into thin air.

    Soon, arge group of Inquisitors of the Church of Light sprung into action.

    Though their names bear the word Light, they are, in reality, the shadow division nurtured by the Church of Light. They specialize in unsavory tasks, typically involving either assassination or the ughter of heretics, subversion of small state governments, information control, and maniption of innocent and upright citizens

    Russ, the Big Loli, used to be an Inquisitor of the Church of Light, carrying out covert assassinations of enemy state officials on Bright Road. However, she wasnt directly associated with the pope; shes a self-proimed Inquisitor of the Church of Light. Thus, shes far from engaging in true dirty work.

    The group of Inquisitors of the Church of Light before here are precisely the type that go extreme lengths for sinister deeds, harboring darkness within their hearts. Theyrepletely different from the self-proimed Inquisitors of the Church of Light like Russ. Undertaking tasks that defy morality and ethics, such as forming an alliance with demons against humanity, is something only they would dare to do.

    The Inquisitors of the Church of Light descended to an underground room. In the pitch-ck space, in the middle of the rooms floor, lies a directional transmission array emitting a soft blue light. Clearly, this is the counterpart to the transmission array on the other side. Its about to activate, and they are well aware of where that counterpart is

    The leading Inquisitor of the Church of Light shouted, Everyone, pay attention. If something with intelligence, like a demon that canmunicate,es through, temporarily hold off from attacking. Talk to it and see if there are any demands from the demon side. If whates through is a hellhound, or a spider queenthose without intelligence, just mindless attackerseliminate them immediately.

    The other inquisitors responded in low voices together.

    The leading Inquisitor of the Church of Light seemed to remember something else and added, If whates through isnt a demon but any other creature, kill it on sight, no matter what it is. Dont give it a chance to spread what it sees here.

    Chris donned a brand-new suit of armor.

    It was aplete set of demon steel armor, quite heavy, butpared to mithril, steel was noticeably lighter.

    Chris felt his body bing much more agile, although this newfound agility caused him to feel slightly uncertain about the defensive capabilities of this armor. Moreover, the fact that the metal had just been dug out from the walls of the Demon King City gave him a slight sense of feeling like it had been hastily crafted.

    Nevertheless, since it was something provided by Godfather, he decided to put some trust in it.

    Adorned in this new gear, he stood in the center of the transmission array again. He checked the transmission scroll, which he had ced in an easily essible pocket at his waist. Gathering his focus, he said, Godfather, Im ready. Regardless of how dangerous the other side may be, I have the confidence to handle it.

    Good! Lets begin then.

    The group positioned themselves outside the magic circle of the transmission array, leaving only Robb and Chris within it. Chris held his sword and shield, adopting a defensive stance.

    Robb ced his hand on the magic array

    Magic surged, flowing into the array. In an instant, all the symbols and lines within the array lit up. Violet magic particles filled the air, followed by Chris, who stood in the center of the array, transforming into a beam of light and disappearing with a swift whoosh.

    Only faint glimmers of light remained, dancing in the air.

    Xuelu eximed, Hes gone!

    The priest said, Lets hope he doesnt end up in an overly dangerous ce.

    Chris felt like he was soaring. This sensation of flight was quite extraordinary. Hecked a physical body; he was just a consciousness enveloped by magical particles of light. Countless dazzling lights whizzed past him as he retreated. Then, with a sh, the light reconstituted, forming his body once again.

    And then, he felt his feet touch solid ground

    He quickly surveyed his surroundings, trying to determine where he had ended up.

    Without looking, he couldnt have known, but as soon as he looked, he was startled. He found himself standing in the middle of a spacious underground chamber, surrounded by arge group of people. These individuals had their faces covered, wore various types of clothing, and wielded an assortment of weapons. Yet, they all shared amon feature  the emblem of the God of Light on their attire.

    One person shouted loudly, What the hell? Why did a human get teleported here? But nevermind that! Kill him quickly!

    In the next instant, a myriad of attacks came hurtling towards him.

    Bows and arrows, javelins, light bullets, Light Arrows, Spears of Dawn

    A chaotic barrage of ranged attacks bombarded him!

    Chris: What the!

    He only managed to utter these three words before all sorts of attacks mmed into him.

    Shield Barrier! The only thing Chris could do in time was to activate a defensive skill; he didnt have time for anything else.

    Chest, back, face, rear end, arms, thighs!

    In that moment, he was practically hit from all angles. His shield could only block attacks from the front; it couldnt protect his back. Many attacks had to be taken head-on.

    In that instant, Chris believed he was as good as dead. Perhaps he didnt even have time to react.

    However, he was mistaken!

    That jumbled mess of attacks was incredibly blocked by his demon steel armor. Particrly, the arrows and javelins couldnt prate his defenses. Various Holy Light spells, on the other hand, managed to marginally seep through the demon steel armor, causing him a hint of damage.

 Chapter 893: Mighty Warrior

    Chapter 893: Mighty Warrior

    Although each individual spell only inflicted a minor amount of damage on Chris, the umtion of multiple spells made the damage considerable. Chris felt a surge of blood, the holy magic piercing through his armor, wreaking havoc on his vitality. He struggled to maintain his stance, and with a thud, he knelt on one knee.

    Relying on his other hand to hold his sword plunged into the ground helped him barely maintain bnce.

    However, his action of stabilizing himself by nting his sword into the ground startled the nearby Inquisitors of the Church of Light.

    Someone eximed, What kind of freak is this? Hes endured so many attacks from us, yet hes still not dead.

    This guy can actually maintain bnce while kneeling? Impossible.

    Absolutely impossible. No one can do that.

    Is this guy even ying by the rules?

    What the heck! Could it be due to his equipment?

    Even the finest mithril equipment wouldnt withstand such a concentrated magical bombardment.

    Someone yelled, Keep going,unch another round.

    The Inquisitors of the Church of Light hurriedly chanted incantations. However, those equipped with bows and javelins had already initiated a second wave of attacks.

    Yet, neither arrows nor javelins could breach his defense.

    Kneeling on one knee, Chris heard the sound of arrows and javelins striking his armor, producing clinking noises. However, not a single projectile managed to prate. This moment brought a deep sense of relief.

    Still, he was well aware that he couldnt allow another round of spells. The equipment provided by Godfather was remarkably adept at physical defense, but its magical defense was not perfect. Holy magic could prate it. Perhaps the demonic aspect of demon steel was vulnerable to holy magic.

    In the midst of this flurry, he should have used the transmission scroll. Yet, his long-establishedbat instinct caused him to momentarily forget about it. In the face of danger, he relied on his warriors intuition. Suddenly lifting his head, he charged forward!

    With a swift move, he dashed from the center of the transmission magic circle to its edge. An archer was positioned there, having just released an arrow. Chris closed the distance in an instant, then swung his shield, delivering a blow to his head.

    Thud!

    A muffled sound followed, and the archers head rotated 180 degrees on his neck. His gaze fixed on his teammates behind him while his body remained still.

    A mild surprise flickered within Chris; he hadnt expected his Shield m to be this powerful. Now he finally understood why Gorda could use a shield to create a gaping hole in ava giants chest.

    The Inquisitors of the Church of Light roared, This guy is a tank! Physical attacks dont work well against him. Magic, use magic quickly.

    An Inquisitor of the Church of Light who had justpleted a spell raised his staff, preparing to unleash magic at Chris.

    Chris suddenly let out a roar, switching into a berserker stance  Interception!

    With a swift move, he covered a great distance in an instant, arriving before the Inquisitor of the Church of Light. His single-handed sword plunged into the guys mouth with a swoosh before the guy could even chant his spell. The de went through his mouth and pierced out from the back of his head.

    Damn, this guys speed is impressive.

    Dont fear him, they only have two swift movement skills, Charge and Intercept.

    Wait, theres also Heroic Leap!

    As the persons words fell, Chris had already leaped high into the air  Heroic Leap!

    In a swift motion, he jumped into the midst of the densest group of Inquisitors of the Church of Light. With all his might, he swung his sword down towards the ground  Thunderstrike!

    Boom!

    A tremendous sound resonated as his Thunderstrike struck the ground, creating a sizable crater. This was a small area-of-effect skill, with its power emanating from the point of impact and spreading outward. The ground shook momentarily, apanied by shes of lightning. The Inquisitors of the Church of Light encircling him all felt a terrifying force assault them simultaneously. With cries of anguish, they were thrown in all directions.

    Inquisitors of the Church of Light in the distance quickly hurled their magic spells at him. Yet, Chris wasnt naive. After executing Thunderstrike, he immediately rolled along the ground and plunged into another cluster of Inquisitors of the Church of Light.

    The best way to defend against ranged attacks from enemies was to blend in with them. After all, one couldnt just attack their own allies, right? If they did, those allies could be Chriss human shields.

    The Inquisitors of the Church of Light found it increasingly difficult to take action and were momentarily in an awkward situation.

    In the midst of the chaos, the Inquisitors of the Church of Light who had been brought close to Chris began employing their skills against him. However, even with a barrage of abilities, they couldnt even scratch him. On the contrary, he wielded his shield and single-handed sword in tandem, continuously knocking down their numbers.

    Chris was not like Gorda, a rookie warrior. He was a high-ranking defensive warrior, rich inbat experience, formidable in battle, with unwavering determination. He had faced countless dilemmas and battles, leading his team to break through sieges amidst hordes of monsters. Such a seasoned warrior, now equipped with advanced gear, was truly terrifying  unstoppable and invincible.

    The Inquisitors of the Church of Light were left with singed foreheads, uncertain of their next move.

    Damn, we cant handle even one person? Are you guys a disgrace?

    Where are the magicians? Cast a Web Spell!

    Oh, right, also Slowness Spell!

    After a brief moment of confusion, the Inquisitors of the Church of Light finally found a new direction. Though the enemys strength was intimidating, they could still resort to control magic.

    Several magicians raised their hands together: Web Spell! Slowness Spell!

    A slew of spells were hurled, all having control effects and no damage. Thus, it didnt matter if they identally ensnared their own allies.

    This time, Chris was finally unable to dodge. A Slowness Spellnded on him, instantly slowing down his speed. Then, two spider webs entangled him, bringing his movements to a halt as he became trapped in the webs.

    Chris couldnt help but curse, Damn it! Four hands are still hard to beat with two fists.

    The leading Inquisitor of the Church of Light shouted loudly, Seize this opportunity and kill him.

    However, before they could make a move, they saw Chris struggling immensely within the webs. He reached into his pouch and pulled out a scroll, flicking it outward with his fingers. The scroll instantly transformed into purple magical particles that dissipated into the air.

    Following that, in the air before him, a purple portal slowly emerged. The portal radiated a flowing light, obscuring the view of whaty beyond.

    One of the Inquisitors of the Church of Light was about to approach to examine the portal when suddenly, another warrior carrying a sword and shield emerged from the portal  it was Gorda.

    When Gorda passed through the portal, he did so cautiously, fearing an ambush from the other side. As a result, the moment he jumped out, he came face to face with the Inquisitor of the Church of Light who had been approaching.

    When a face suddenly appeared extremely close in front of you, most people would have only one reaction Gorda raised his shield and unleashed a Shield m at that face, which happened to be right in front of him.

 Chapter 894: How much longer do you want to dilly-dally over there?

    Chapter 894: How much longer do you want to dilly-dally over there?

    With a dull sh, Gorda sent his opponent flying with a forceful strike. His shields impact was strong enough to shatter even the body of ava giant. When that strikended on a persons face, the oue was self-evident  the lifeless body was sent flying a great distance, knocking over arge group of inquisitors of the Church of Light behind.

    Gorda shouted, Chris, whats going on over here? Why are there so many weird people as soon as I came over?

    Chris blocked a holy strike with his shield and loudly replied, Theyre inquisitors of the Church of Light. Be cautious; these guys are cunning and vicious, theirck of reason is akin to demons.

    Gorda eximed, Wow!

    Chris retorted, Dont wow like that, its super nauseating.

    In the time it took for these two sentences to be exchanged, the Inquisitors of the Church of Light had alreadyunched a chaotic barrage of attacks. Chris parried, blocked, and dodged, fighting skillfully.

    However, Gorda was eximing wow, ouch, that hurts, and damn it. He inexplicably found himself subjected to a series of moves, and he sessfully evaded only a few of them. If his armor werent excellent, he might have been lying on the ground by now.

    Just then, two Inquisitors of the Church of Light standing next to the transmission gate suddenly emitted muffled groans simultaneously. They fell softly, each with a blood hole in a vulnerable spot on their backs. At the same moment, two figures appeared behind them for an instant, then vanished in a sh.

    The Inquisitors of the Church of Light shouted, Watch out! Two assassins havee through the transmission gate. Damn it, they sneaked through the gate! Quickly find them.

    However, locating the two assassins proved to be no easy task. Chris and Gorda were rampaging wildly amidst the Inquisitors of the Church of Light, causing them to stumble and fall. Dealing with these two was already a challenge for the Inquisitors of the Church of Light, let alone searching for two assassins in the midst of all the chaos.

    The group of Inquisitors of the Church of Light closest to the transmission gate kept getting hit, one after another falling to the ground. This terrified the Inquisitors of the Church of Light, prompting them to quickly retreat from the gate, regroup, and magicians began chanting the spell for True Sight, preparing to counter the stealth.

    Two archers emerged from the transmission gate, this time it was Jike and the Hunter. As soon as they arrived, they saw the chaos that had ensued. Driven by their archer instincts, both drew their bows and aimed at the magicians who were chanting spells

    Thud, thud!

    The two magicians chanting True Sight fell backward.

    Seizing the opportunity, Suofa and the other assassin took down two more Inquisitors of the Church of Light, once again disappearing into stealth

    Following that, the Priest, Xuelu, and the Fire Magician arrived in sequence.

    The two magicians arrived and immediately unleashed pre-prepared fireballs, causing several nearby Inquisitors of the Church of Light to be thrown off. However, when the priest arrived, he hesitated and stiffened for a moment. He used to be a priest of the Church of Light, so he recognized who these individuals were right away.

    Inquisitors of the Church of Light! the priest muttered in a low voice, and then, memories that had been sealed away shed through his mind. Several years ago, he had apanied the Temr Knights to a vige inhabited by heretics. At the time, he was naive, thinking that they were there to persuade these heretics to repent.

    However, what he hadnt expected was that the Inquisitors of the Church of Light in the group had unhesitatingly issued orders to massacre the vige.

    The priest, unwilling to participate in the ughter, had fought a battle against the Inquisitors of the Church of Light. In the end, due tock of support from hisrades, he had been outnumbered and forced to flee. The vige was reduced to ashes in his wake, and his faith copsed during that incident. He realized that the heretics didnt need to repent because they werent wrong at all. This kind of church was not worthy of his belief.

    He left the Church of Light and became an adventurer, no longer entrusting his fate to others but holding it in his own staff.

    The priest roared in anger, Inquisitors of the Church of Light, what kind of conspiracy are you plotting again? Why connect the Demon King city using a transmission magic circle? I despise you dark-minded people from the bottom of my heart.

    He angrily swung the Demon Steel Staff that Robb had just handed to him and knocked down an inquisitor with a strike.

    Not far away, the voices of Chris and Gorda could be heard, Hey, Priest! I need healing.

    Hearing his teammates calls, the priest finally snapped back to reality and suddenly remembered that he was indeed a priest. During team battles, it was better to prioritize healing.

    He quickly cast a healing spell on Gorda while starting to chant a spell to heal Chris.

    Damn it, how many more people areing out of that transmission gate? The leading inquisitor roared in anger, Give it all youve got, quickly take care of these people, close that transmission gate, and prevent these people from sullying the light.

    The Inquisitors of the Church of Light were all fanatical individuals, some of them even fearless in the face of death. Upon hearing such an order from their superior, they charged forward without a care for their lives.

    Someone slid across the ground and clung tightly to Chriss legs.

    Chris swung his shield, striking the persons back. However, the person was d in heavy armor  a heavy-armored priest. Chriss shield blow didnt kill him; it just gravely wounded him. Yet, the person still clung tenaciously to Chriss leg, shouting with a tone of tragic determination, Dont mind me! For the light!

    Chris seethed, People like you dare to call yourselves followers of the light?

    As Chris was about to shake off the person clinging to his leg, another persontched onto his other leg. Struggling in this double grip, he couldnt break free and was immobilized. Being unable to move swiftly in the midst of the onught was dangerous. Suddenly, there was a muffled sound of impact as a pdin swung a heavy hammer with both hands, delivering a fierce blow to his head.

    This individual was formidable, striking with great force. Even the Demon Steel helmet couldntpletely dissipate the impact. Chris felt a bit dizzy in the forehead and almost lost his bnce. Following that, thuds echoed from behind and his chest as several holy spells struck him sessively. The magical energy pierced through his armor, leaving him struggling to withstand the onught.

    On the other side, Gordasbat experience was much lesspared to Chriss. He had already been tackled to the ground and was engaged in a chaotic struggle with a group of individuals, tumbling around on the ground. Before long, he found himself pinned at the bottom of this human pile like a game of human pyramid.

    The priest, the two magician sisters, Jike, the Hunter, and the two assassins had retreated to the vicinity of the transmission gate. Without a warrior to create space in the front, they were vulnerable. Only the priest could barely act as a makeshift frontliner, as the otherscked the capability to hold the front.

    Without someone at the forefront creating room for them, thebat effectiveness of the magicians and archers was difficult to unleash.

    The leading inquisitor of the Church of Light sneered on the side, I thought you were so impressive, but it turns out otherwise.

    Xuelu stuck her tongue out at him, then suddenly reached her hand into the transmission gate. With a burst of strength, she pulled Robb from the other side of the gate, remarking, Hey, how much longer do you want to dilly-dally over there?

 Chapter 895: It seems your plan might not work.

    Chapter 895: It seems your n might not work.

    When Xuelu pulled Robb over, he astonishingly held a pair of Demons Horns in his hands. Emerging from the transmission gate, he took a nce at the situation on this side and immediately quirkily eximed, Wow!

    Chris, pinned down by a group of enemies not far away, shouted, Gorda, did you hear that? How disgusting it sounds when someone else says wow. Dont start using it.

    Gorda, also trapped beneath a group of enemies, yelled, Is this really the time to talk about this? He strained his voice and cried out, Help!

    Robb retorted, Damn idiots. You cause trouble the moment I dont pay attention to you.

    No sooner had he spoken than two Inquisitors of the Church of Light had already charged forward. They swung their staves, simultaneously striking his skull forcefully.

    These Inquisitors of the Church of Light werent interested in conversing with Robb; they had no desire for dialogue. Their sole intent was to swiftly eliminate these individuals. In their eyes, it seemed unlikely that anyone else would emerge from the transmission gate. Judging by this groups appearance, it seemed like two teams of adventurers, and all their members should have already arrived. With just ten people to contend with, they had no qualms about it.

    The several who had arrived earlier had already been subdued. Now, all they needed to do was to take down this final neer, d oddly, and they could dere victory. Then they could gradually figure out how to close the transmission gate.

    Robb effortlessly sidestepped their attacks and then, with a swift motion, he reached out, pulled a Inquisitor of the Church of Light who was about to attack Xuelu, and swung them forward. Thuds sounded as they collided with the group ahead, knocking several individuals over.

    Only then did he speak, Why is your first greeting to us a fierce beating?

    The priest called out, These are followers of the Church of Light, Inquisitors of the Church of Light.

    Huh? Robbs brows furrowed. So, a group of Inquisitors of the Church of Light came through the secret transmission array in the Demon King Citys secret chamber? Oh, oh, oh. Then Im quite intrigued by what this ce is all about.

    As he said this, several Inquisitors of the Church of Light attacked. Swords, staves, hammers  all sorts of chaotic weapons were brandished. Inquisitors of the Church of Light didnt confine themselves to a single ss. Among them were people of various types, as long as they could carry out the churchs secret missions. They could infiltrate anywhere. Hence, having diverse sses wasnt that rare.

    However, this hodgepodge of attacks meant nothing to Robb.

    Robb raised his foot and stomped the ground, Holy Nova!

    This was the first move Robb had used upon arriving in this world. It was also a familiar technique to Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu, conjuring up nostalgia. Seeing him employ this move, a sense of reminiscence surged within the three of them.

    A golden light curtain radiated from the point where Robb stomped. It expanded in a spherical shape, epassing a range of twenty yards. Within this range, teammates received healing, but as for enemies

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!

    A series of dense collisions ensued, not caused by the sound of the Holy Nova hitting people, but by the sound of those struck by Divine Nova colliding with others. With Robb at the center, the Inquisitors of the Church of Light propelled outwards in a twenty-yard radius, resembling a blossoming flower as they spread out, heads outward and feet pointing towards Robb, forming a circle.

    Chris, who had been pinned down by a group of enemies, had also been sent flying. He and Gorda, rising from their pitiful states, patted themselves, feeling their injuries being healed.

    Gorda was fine, having experienced this before, but Chris couldnt help but exim, Wow!

    Gorda turned to Chris, Didnt you just tell me not to say wow? Now youre saying it yourself?

    Chris retorted, My wow isnt like your sarcastic wow. Mine is a genuine exmation, with a very serious tone of wow, okay?

    Gorda hummed, Yet, this is a novel. We cant tell the tone from the words alone.

    Chris said, Your criticism always feels off somehow.

    Oh well, best not to dwell on these nonsensical criticisms. Chris looked at the Inquisitors of the Church of Light struck down by Robbs magic on the ground, and he suddenly realized that not a single one had died. They were all severely injured and immobilized, except for those who fell before Robbs arrival.

    Gorda picked up on Chriss confusion andughed, You probably dont know this, but Godfather doesnt like killing. He has a strange theory that many bad people, in his eyes, arent deserving of death.

    Chris questioned, So, what about these people? Are we just going to let them continue their wrongdoing?

    Thats not possible, Gorda chuckled. the new city on the New Continent seems to be in need of a lot ofbor. I reckon these people are about to be forcedborers.

    Before he finished speaking, Robb gestured and opened a portal to the city on the New Continent. Then, he grabbed the severely injured individuals from the ground and tossed them into the portal. After tossing a few in, a warrior from Westwind City appeared through the portal, looking bewildered, and said, Who? Whos randomly opening a portal and tossing people here?

    As he finished speaking, he realized it was Godfather who had thrown them. He quickly kneeled, So its Godfather! May I ask, why are you throwing these people?

    Robb chuckled, Lock them up in prison and sentence them to fifty years of forcedbor.

    Fifty years? The Westwind warrior sweated. Seems like theyve done quite a bit of bad stuff.

    Robb said, Indeed, let them spend thetter half of their lives atoning for the sins of their first half.

    The Westwind warrior nodded in acknowledgment and returned to the portal. There, he rallied a group of Maya Eagle Warriors and Westwind Warriors. They secured the individuals Robb had sent over, one by one, and escorted them to the prison. Of course, tending to their injuries was necessary, but before that, they also applied some debuff magic to control their abilities. The prison now had a well-established procedure for managing inmates, so Robb didnt need to worry about it anymore.

    Robb swung his hand and kicked, tossing the Inquisitors of the Church of Light in the room one by one into the portal. When it came to the leading inquisitor of the Church of Light, this person still had the strength to speak. In a weak voice, he questioned, You who are you exactly?

    Robb chuckled, Im the person you have to deal with, even if you colluded with the Demon King.

    Ah? Its you! The mans eyes disyed a frightened expression. Why why did youe from the Demon King City?

    Robb smiled, Well, thats a long story oh, wait, maybe not that long. To put it simply, I defeated the Demon King. You see this in my hand? Its the Demon Kings horn. Your n to join forces with the Demon King to kill me probably wont work anymore. Do you want toe up with some other scheme?

    Inquisitor of the Church of Light:

    Truly, there was no suitable response!

    With a swift kick, Robb sent him into the portal.

 Chapter 896: I Have Horns on My Head and a Tail Behind Me

    Chapter 896: I Have Horns on My Head and a Tail Behind Me

    Gorda, Jike, Chris, and others came over to help, picking up the heavily injured Inquisitors of the Church of Light from the ground and throwing them into the transmission gate. Only Suofa, Xuelu, and the Fire Magician didnt lend a hand; women werent well-suited for moving these men.

    In a short time, the room was cleaned up, leaving only the bodies of the Inquisitors of the Church of Light killed by Chris and his team. Robb was toozy to resurrect them; he wasnt interested in resurrecting just anyone, it depended on his mood.

    Everyone gathered together again.

    Looking at the two demon horns in Robbs hand, Chris curiously asked, Godfather, why did you pick up the demon horns?

    Robb chuckled, Dont judge these two horns by their ugly appearance. Theyre important equipment materials.

    Chris sweated, What? Equipment materials? What can you make with these?

    Robbughed, Watch closely!

    He took out a demon flower from his pocket, This is the Demon Flower I picked on the way into the crevice. Herere some demon skin, demon wings, and if you add these two horns, the materials areplete.

    Everyone had a bewildered expression, not knowing what these materials could be used for.

    Robb rubbed his hand, and the materials turned into a piece of clothing.

    Appearance change  Demon Outfit!

    He draped the clothes over himself, transforming into arge demon with red skin, horns on his head, wings on his back, and a long tail trailing behind him, looking super fierce.

    Everyone:

    Robb burst intoughter, Dont I look good like this?

    Um! Godfather, I really want to hit you with a sword, Chris said, even though I know I cant win.

    Robb said, You want to hit me when Im this cute? Havent you heard a song?

    What song?

    Robb sang, I have horns on my head, and a tail behind me, no one knows how many secrets I have

    Everyone: Please dont sing in the rabbitmensnguage!

    Robb shrugged; this bunch didnt get jokes. Oh well.

    He looked around the room where everyone was, smiling, Were in a room without windows, surrounded by walls on all sides. It looks like a basement. Its full of Inquisitors of the Church of Light. Guess where we are on the outside?

    Upon hearing his question, everyones expressions turned serious, because even a mentally impaired child in this situation could guess where they were outside. Yet, no one really believed it.

    Robb turned to Chris, Arent you in need of evidence that the Church of Light is colluding with demons? Well, this is the evidence. Come, take this. Its a camera, record everything along the way.

    He reached into the transmission gate, pulled out a camera, and tossed it into Chriss hands.

    Chris, as the party leader, of course couldnt personally handle the recording. He handed the camera over to the assassin in the team. The assassin picked up the camera and began filming. First, he recorded the transmission magic circle on the ground, providingmentary in the background. Then he filmed the situation in the room, even going through the transmission gate to film the Inquisitors of the Church of Light being taken into custody by the Westwind Warriors. Finally, he followed behind Robb and the others.

    Everyone listened as the assassin spoke in a low voice, Everyone, look. Now, the camera captures this great demon, impersonated by Godfather. After annihting the demon king, he made this outfit that makes him look like a real demon Next, we are going to open the door and go outside. We dont know what kind of world is waiting for us out there.

    Robb turned to him with a smile, Youd make a great reporter! Lets go, lets take a look outside!

    He walked to the door of the room and pulled it open with force. A long staircase appeared outside, extending upwards. It was clear that Robbs earlier spection was correct  they were indeed in a basement. Moreover, the staircase was narrow, indicating that it wasnt a wide-open passage, but rather a secret passage.

    Robb led the way up the stairs step by step, and after a long walk, a metal te appeared at the top. Just as Chris was about to say, Gently move the metal te and take a look, Robbs palmnded on the metal te.

    Bang!

    A loud noise, and the metal te flew up into the sky, disappearing from sight. A shower of golden light streamed in from outside.

    With a sudden shout, Robb jumped out.

    Seeing Robbs impulsive action, Chris and the others behind him exchanged bewildered nces. After a few seconds, Chris cautiously poked his head out to take a look. The assassin responsible for the camera also followed suit, and the two of them leaned out of the exit, gazing outward. A few more heads crowded behind them, filling the small tunnel exit.

    Seeing is believing, and their astonishment was evident when they took a look.

    Outside was a magnificent room of gold and jade, adorned with various dazzling golden items  the kind that could blind ones eyes. There were golden panels on the walls, golden chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, a carpet woven with golden threads on the floor, and even a throne that sparkled with golden light On these golden objects, there were many intricate carvings, but almost all of them depicted the same thing  the God of Light!

    Though they were somewhat prepared, the priest couldnt help but sigh softly, The Church of Light, the Hall of Sanctity! This is the chamber of the Pope of the Church of Light.

    Everyone:

    Chris whispered, Shh, look over there

    Several men squeezed their heads out, all looking ahead. On the golden throne, there sat an elderly man, d in a robe woven with golden threads. He exuded an air of high elegance, holding a golden shimmering staff in his hand. Surprisingly, the staffs tip was set with a golden luminous stone! (A rare stone used to make Westwind Towns streetmps)

    This was clearly the Pope!

    Robb, dressed in demon attire, strode forward and stood before the Pope. He tilted his head and stared at the Pope without saying a word

    The Pope also raised his head and looked at Robb.

    The two maintained this posture, freezing in ce.

    Robb really wanted to exim, but in his current demon attire, it didnt seem fitting. He simply widened his eyes, bared his teeth, and tried to look ferocious!

    The Pope looked at Robb with a tired sigh and said, Did the Demon King send you? ring at me wont do any good! Ive already dispatched all the avable forces. Are you here to personally ask me to go deal with that man?

    His opening remark caused the crowd to pause slightly. The assassin holding the camera couldnt help but feel thrilled  with just this sentence, they had substantial evidence. Irond proof!

    Robbs mind spun for a moment. He thought to himself, [I cant mess up my lines now; saying the wrong thing would ruin everything.]

    He continued to re for a few more seconds before opening his mouth, intentionally letting a few drops of saliva fall as he said sinisterly, The Demon King said you should go in person to deal with that man. Every ounce of strength should be used.

    The Pope, with a bitter expression, replied, It knows Im a coward. I dare not face that man. If I truly had the courage to face that man head-on, fifty years ago, I would have fought against the Demon King instead of being obediently manipted by it.

 Chapter 897: You, this fellow, still lack the bearing of a Demon King.

    Chapter 897: You, this fellow, stillck the bearing of a Demon King.

    This sentence truly shocked everyone.

    Damn, you met the Demon King fifty years ago? And you actually obediently followed the Demon Kings orders? What the heck, this is truly an earth-shattering secret.

    The few people who were hiding in the tunnel to watch couldnt help but freeze. The priests face showed a perplexed expression, as if he was desperately trying to figure something out. After a while, he suddenly seemed to realize something and whispered, I understand now, I finally understand Fifty years ago, the churchunched a campaign to exterminate the demons in the Jinghong Mountains. However, that battle didnt go smoothly, and most of the troops suffered losses in the mountains. Among the most elite unit, one went missing deep within the mountains It wasnt until a monthter that a person emerged from the mountains. That person is the current Pope. At that time, he was just an archbishop. ording to him, all hisrades were killed by demons, and he struggled to fight his way out of the mountains alone, barely saving his life.

    Crowd:

    The priest continued, I didnt expect that he didnt fight his way out with bravery. Instead, he sold his dignity, groveled before the Demon King, and willingly became a puppet to save his life. No wonder no wonder after he escaped, he performed great deeds, often coincidentally preventing demon attacks on viges during his travels, helping many townsmen, and gaining a lot of reputation The previous Pope was attacked by demons and lost his life during a secret journey. It seems he also meddled in that, which allowed him to seize the Popes position

    Crowd: Damn, what an imbecile! Can such people really exist in the world?

    Indeed, such people do exist in the world. Countless individuals have sold their souls to demons throughout the course of history. The difference lies in some people following the demon within their hearts, while others truly submit to the demons!

    Robb didnt know about these matters. He had transformed into a demon and stood before the Pope, so he had no time to listen to the priests storytelling. Therefore, he had to rely on guesses for the plot, but fortunately, it wasnt difficult to guess. From the limited words of the Pope, he had already figured out about seventy to eighty percent.

    Hehe, coward! Robb sneered.

    The Pope admitted, Indeed, I am a coward. Please tell the Demon King, dont force me to go to the battlefield. If I die, who will help him divert Normas army to the Jinghong Mountaind? When demons want to eat people, its also hard for them to catch the townsmen.

    Robb:

    Crowd:

    You, damn it! Robbs tone turned heavy as he said, Without the grace ofbor reform, I, on behalf of the people, sentence you to be beheaded at Caishi.

    The Pope heard several unfamiliar terms:bor reform, on behalf of the people, sentenced to be beheaded at Caishi. Why does this demons manner of speaking feel a bit off?

    Just as he was thinking this, he saw Robb take off his demon attire and suddenly transform into a human!

    A young and handsome man with golden hair and perfect features, if this persons body satisfies the golden ratio and has legs measuring 105 cm in length, then how tall is this person?

    The Pope was suddenly startled, a thought crossing his mind. He reached out and rummaged through the scrolls on the table in front of him. Finally, from a pile of scrolls, he found a parchment scroll. He took it, unfolded it, and within the scroll was a portrait of a person. This was sent back by a scout of the Church of Light stationed in Westwind City, a portrait of Godfather.

    He nced at the portrait, then looked up at Robb, and then back at the portrait. His face turned grim an instant.

    Robb said, Are you going to wait for your beheading at Caishi yourself, or should I carry you there?

    Father! My Father! The Pope immediately knelt with a thud and pleaded, I beg you to spare my life. Im willing to do anything for you. Ill immediately have Norma and the Temr Knights help the Westwind City gain independence. Ill help you overthrow the Kingdom of Gran and bring the queen to you to y with. Ill even trick the Hero King. Ill lead him to deploy his army into your ambush, making it easy for you to wipe out the main forces of the Norma and then kill the Hero King. Youll be able to unify the world quickly Oh, right, you can even change the Church of Lights name to the New Church of Light if you want. Ill immediately change the Light Bible, Ill change it immediately From now on, Ill be your obedient dog as long as you dont kill me, Ill do anything to help you.

    You, stillck the bearing of the Demon King, Robb said calmly. At the very least, he died like a true king, whereas you cant evenpare to a piece of trash.

    Yes, Im trash. Im worse than trash. As long as youre willing, Im a grain of sand under your shoe

    Saying these useless things wont help. You have only one way to go  the path of death, Robb said. You colluded with demons and harmed humanity. Youmitted the anti-human crime, a crime that cannot be forgiven. The only punishment is death.

    Upon hearing this, the Pope knew he wouldnt be forgiven. Suddenly, he lifted his head, and the scepter in his hand emitted a dazzling golden light, using therge gold gemstone embedded in the staff tip to cast an immensely powerful sh spell.

    In an instant, the few onlookers beside him were all blinded by the blinding 24-karat titanium alloy light.

    Taking advantage of the moment when the golden light shone, the Popes left hand swiftly drew out a holy sword and stabbed fiercely towards Robbs chest.

    Crunch!

    It couldnt pierce through

    What a load of nonsense, a so-called holy sword, it was just a Thorium sword!

    Not to mention that Robb was currently equipped; even if he wasnt, this sword was utterly useless.

    The Pope was shocked and quickly waved his hand, opening a portal beside him  the Gate to Heaven!

    A celestial being wielding a pair ofrge swords in both hands rushed out of the gate with great momentum. However, as soon as it stepped out, it saw Robb give it a re. This was no ordinary re; it was a fright spell thrown out with a menacing expression. The celestial being was instantly affected, its whole body bing stiff with fear. It quickly retreated back into the gate, locking it shut and refusing toe out again.

    Only then did Robb raise his fist and address the Pope, See that? This is a fist as big as a basin!

    The Pope:

    Boom!

    Robbs fistnded right in the middle of the Popes face.

    That disgraceful fellow, he fainted without even making a sound

    Robb dispelled the blindness effect on his teammates who had been sneakily watching and recording from a distance. He shook his head and sighed, Come out already.

    Xuelu, Chris, Gorda, and others emerged from the tunnel, and the assassin was still holding the camera, wearing a peculiar expression. I seem to have captured something really strange.

    Robb sighed, We need to make this thing public.

    He turned to look at a wall nearby, where a massive crystal panel, at least 75 inches in size and from Westwind City, was hanging. It seemed like cross-border merchants had gone to great lengths to bring it all the way from Westwind City to the Church of Light. The Pope had it installed here.

 Chapter 898: Where is Caishi located?

    Chapter 898: Where is Caishi located?

    Robb casually opened the panel, and inside, there was actually a livestream of the Westwind Football Premier League match between the Chengguang Family Team and the Corton Family Team. However, these two teams were no longer carrying the family names; they had adopted more resounding names.

    For instance, the team of the Chengguang Family was now called the Chengguang Cyclones, while the Corton Familys team was named the Corton Lions.

    The members of both teams had also undergone significant changes. Previouslyposed of family guards, both families had spent a substantial amount of money to train and acquire yers. Some individuals who had trained theirbat skills specifically for ying football had emerged. These individuals didnt practice attack skills but focused on enhancing their basic strength, agility, and positioning skills, as well as mastering formations and teamwork.

    As a result, the current Westwind football matches had be more skillful and visually appealing.

    These yers had be dedicated professionals, no longer engaged in other work, devoting their full attention to ying football.

    Usually, Robb would have enjoyed watching a live football match, but with the unconscious Pope lying beside him, his enthusiasm was dampened. Thinking about how this guy had been secretly coborating with the demon n for decades, leading many kind and righteous humans to be demon food through his hidden maniptions, Robb felt a deep-seated frustration that was difficult to alleviate.

    Robb sighed lightly, In my lifetime! Ill make demons be wild South China tigers!

    Xuelu curiously asked, Whats a wild South China tiger?

    Robb shrugged, An extinct animal. The ones that are still alive are all in zoos; there are no wild ones left.

    Xuelu:

    Robb said, For the safety of humanity, some things should just be extinct.

    He exerted force and tore down the 75-inch LCD panel from the wall, handing it to Gorda, Carry this. Were heading to Caishi.

    Gorda took the panel and carried it on his shoulder.

    Robb then reached out and lifted the unconscious Pope, proceeding to walk outside.

    Stepping out of this splendid room, there was a courtyard beyond. Or more urately, it was arge area that could be called a church building. The space wasnt vast, just a small oval-shaped area, bustling with priests, nuns, and believers who werentbat-oriented, moving to and fro within this architecturalplex.

    Upon seeing Robb walk out while carrying the Pope, followed by a group that appeared to be adventurers, a priest eximed, Help, somethings wrong! His Holiness the Pope has been attacked.

    His shout attracted a group of Temr Knights. However, their numbers werent substantial, as the main force of the Church of Light had gone to the Desert Kingdom. Only a small garrison remained here.

    Robb nced at them and raised his hands, saying, Stay back, if youe closer, Ill inflict serious injuries.

    The Temr Knights were furious, eximing, Do you think were the kind who fear death? No matter how formidable you are, we wont back down. Immediately release His Holiness the Pope and surrender peacefully.

    Robb shrugged, Tch! Im just toozy to deal with you, thats all. You really think Im afraid of you? Fine! If any of you dare to take a step forward, Ill give the Pope a good beating.

    This threat was effective; the Temr Knights immediately halted their advance, not daring toe closer. They only disyed resentful expressions, saying, Shameless scoundrel! Youre actually using a hostage to threaten us. Have you no shame?

    Robb couldnt be bothered with them and continued walking forward with big strides.

    As he walked, he turned to Chris beside him, You guys, as experienced adventurers, should have been to the Capital of Kings before. Where is Caishi located here?

    Chris was amused and puzzled, What on earth is Caishi?

    Robb exined, Its the liveliest and most bustling ce at the city center.

    Oh, I see! Chris pointed towards the distance, Over there, its the most famousndmark of the Capital of Kings  the Sword of the War God.

    Robb followed the direction of his finger and saw an immensely massive sword thrust diagonally into a za at the heart of the city. The sword was at least a hundred meters long, appearing grand and imposing.

    Its said that during the Battle of the Gods, the holy sword that fell from the sky during the gods confrontation is known as the Sword of the War God, Chris said. However, who really knows? I personally think it might have been a giants sword that fell here. In any case, its the symbol of the Knight Kingdom of Norma. It should be what you call Caishi.

    Great, lets head there. Robb carried the unconscious Pope and strode forward, with Xuelu and the others following behind him.

    The Temr Knights, armed and prepared to use magic, were eager to engage from all sides. However, because the Pope was in Robbs hands, none of them dared to make a move.

    The group walked out of the Church of Light and soon arrived on the main street of the Capital of Kings.

    This was the capital of Norma, a city teeming with people, prosperity, and luxury. The streets were bustling with traffic, and pedestrians filled the roads. However, the moment Robbs group stepped out in their current attire, the passersby immediately felt something amiss. Observing the tense expressions of the Temr Knights, they understood that this was not a conflict they wanted to get involved in. They quickly hid inside the residential buildings along the street.

    And then, they curiously peeked their heads out again!

    Some individuals who had attended ceremonies led by the Pope recognized him. They couldnt help but angrily shout, Who are those arrogant individuals? How dare they treat our revered Pope in such a manner.

    Quick, go call the Knights!

    Report this to His Majesty, the Hero King.

    After the crowds momentary chaos, the city garrison soldiers from the maind rushed over. Although the main force of Norma Knights had also gone to the Desert Kingdom, the remaining garrison troops were far from weak. They quickly formed arge encirclement around Robb, together with the Temr Knights.

    However, they were equally cautious and refrained from acting recklessly.

    Someone quickly flew to the pce to summon the Hero King to oversee the situation.

    Robb couldnt be bothered with them and continued carrying the Pope, walking towards the open space beneath the Sword of the War God.

    More and more people gathered around him, forming an increasingly dense crowd.

    Not only were the stationed troops involved, but even the entire citys popce had been alerted. Countlessmoners surged towards the direction of the Sword of the War God, flooding the streets and alleys with a sea of heads.

    It was only when Robb arrived at the current open space beneath the Sword of the War God, stood facing away from the immensely massive sword, that the surging crowd came to a halt. Subsequently, the crowd parted like a tide, and a man wearing heavy armor, crowned with a regal crown, exuding a powerful and imposing aura, stepped forward from the multitude.

    He loudly addressed Robb, I am the King of Norma, known to all as the Hero King. I dont know who you are, but I recognize your incredible arrogance. Here, before hundreds of thousands of people, I make you this promise: if you release the Pope and refrain from harming him, I can pardon you of your guilt. However, if you dare to harm him, I swear in my name, the Kingdom of Norma will hunt you down to the ends of the earth.

 Chapter 899: Don’t get angry, because you’ll soon become angrier.

    Chapter 899: Don��t get angry, because you��ll soon be angrier.

    Wow! Negotiations have arrived, Robb eximed. And its none other than the Hero King.

    He waved his hand towards the Hero King and chuckled, Whats up, dude?

    The Hero King snorted heavily.

    Robb continued, Dont get angry! Youll soon realize that kidnapping the Pope isnt the only thing worth getting angry about. There are even more infuriating things waiting for you. You must stand firm, prepare yourself mentally, and by the way, have some fast-acting heart pills ready. Just to prevent you from dying of anger.

    Bold! The knights around eximed angrily. How dare you speak to His Majesty in such a manner? You insolent fool!

    The Hero King turned to the guards beside him and asked in a low voice, What are fast-acting heart pills?

    Your subordinate doesnt know!

    It sounds like some kind of medicine for treating illnesses.

    Robb couldnt be bothered with them. With the Pope in his grasp, they didnt dare to make any reckless moves. Even if they did, they wouldnt stand a chance against him. He turned to Gorda and said, Hang up the crystal panel. Yes, hang it higher. Let me see Hang it above this Sword of the War God.

    The Sword of the War God had been embedded in the city square of the Royal Capital for over a thousand years. Regardless of political turmoil or the disruptions caused by ruthless viins, no one had dared to profane this divine sword. No one had even dared to touch it.

    But now, Robb was about to hang a television on it, causing everyone to break into a sweat.

    Chris couldnt help but whisper, Isnt this a bit inappropriate? The sword is the spiritual symbol of the Kingdom of Norma. The people of the kingdom will be furious if you tamper with it.

    Robb shrugged, Theyll be even angrier after watching the video. Let them vent their anger on this small matter first. When more infuriating things happenter, at least they wont be unprepared.

    Chris mused, You make a valid point. Im lost for words.

    Gorda lifted the crystal panel high, gesturing where it should be hung on the Sword of the War God. Once he indicated the position, Robb used a Spider Web spell, causing the crystal panel to adhere to the sword.

    This action indeed ignited the publics wrath.

    Thousands of Norma citizens who were spectating from the side collectively let out furious roars, Madman! How dare you treat the Sword of the War God like this!

    Kill him!

    Chop him into pieces!

    My magic will tear you apart!

    Of course, despite their shouts, none of them dared to approach, as the Pope was still in Robbs hands. They could only express their anger through enraged gazes directed at him.

    The Hero Kings face, once full of dignity, now overflowed with anger. mes seemed ready to burst from his eyes. He pulled out a two-handed greatsword from somewhere, thrusting it into the ground before him. He grasped the hilt with both hands and stared at Robb with an expression that seemed to say, Youre already dead.

    Im ignoring you, Robb made a face at the Hero King, then turned to the assassin and took the camera from their hands. He connected it to the crystal panel; these were magical devices manufactured in Westwind City and had standardized interface runes for easy connection.

    Once it was connected, Robb didnt rush to y the video. Instead, he turned around and addressed everyone present, speaking loudly, Greetings, everyone

    Using the Bards skill Sound of Nature, his voice was both powerful and melodious, resonating throughout half of the Royal Capital. It drowned out all the minor sounds. In an instant, over a hundred thousand citizens of Norma gathered to observe quieted down, leaning in to hear what this audacious individual had to say.

    Robb smiled and said, I know that youre all quite fed up with me right now and think Im a viin. However, Im not. Even I find it quite astonishing that Ive ended up in this ce. As you can see, we, the ten of us, are split into two teams of adventurers. Weve been through thick and thin, shed blood and sweat, and with great difficulty, fought our way into the Demon King City

    Pausing for a moment here, he deliberately let the information sink in. The crowd responded with a unanimous wow as they realized they had prated the Demon King City. The astonishment was clear on their faces.

    Robb continued, In the depths of the Demon King City, right next to the Demon Kings chamber, we discovered a transmission magic circle. We activated this magic circle and, in an instant, found ourselves in the Church of Light. Afterward, we defeated the Pope and brought him here.

    As these words left his lips, the crowds astonishment transformed into bewilderment. Five secondster, bewilderment turned into anger. Someone shouted furiously, Utter nonsense!

    Nonsense.

    Youre spouting rubbish.

    Dont nder the Church of Light.

    The Kingdom of Norma truly lived up to being the Church of Lights stronghold, generations of devout followers who supported the Church of Light and believed in the God of Light. Their fervor was unlike the wavering of the people in the Kingdom of Gran, who shifted between light and darkness. None of them would believe Robbs absurd ims.

    Robb shook his head, The truth is often hard to believe. I wont waste time with words; let me show you something. He turned around and pressed the y button on the camera.

    As the footage yed, some knowledgeable nobles in the crowd immediately recognized it, Thats a camera produced in Westwind City!

    Someone nearby asked, Whats a camera?

    Its a magical device that captures images. Its not that rare, but Westwind City added more features to it. The noble exined, Before my grandfather passed away, he stored an image inside a gemstone and handed it to my parents. That gemstone is still intact to this day, and we often take it out to pay our respects to my grandfathers memory. Thats a camera; its just a simple device.

    I see, I understand now.

    Whats this lunatic trying to do by suddenly taking out a camera?

    Is he going to show us something shameless?

    Amidst the crowds various discussions, the screen lit up. First, an unusual basement appeared, and on the basement floor was a massive magic circle.

    Among the crowd were those who understood, especially the Hero King and the magicians from the Knights. They almost immediately recognized it  it was a transmission magic circle.

    Then, the assassin recording the video started exining, This is a magic circle. I doubt any of you can guess where this magic circle leads. Let me show you

    The camera began to sway as it passed through a purple portal, then another time, until it appeared in another room. This time, the floor had an invisible transmission array, but the assassin kindly crouched down to point it out.

    Next, let me show you whats in this area. Holding the camera, the assassin walked out of the room with the transmission array, passed through a door, and suddenly, the scenery outside changed. The room transformed into a sinister and terrifying underground dungeon style. On the floor of the roomy the corpse of the Demon King.

 Chapter 900: There’s Nothing Wrong with My Approach

    Chapter 900: There��s Nothing Wrong with My Approach

    The onlooking crowd suddenly froze

    The shattered body parts on the ground, are those demons?

    Seems like some powerful kind of demon?

    Idiot! You guys dont recognize it? a knight said, Thats the second form of the Demon Lord, Dark Devourer.

    So, youre saying they really killed the Demon Lord? The dark devourer couldnt defeat these adventurers?

    Theyre so powerful!

    Of course, if they werent powerful, how could they have stormed into the Church of Light and taken the Pope as a hostage?

    This this is terrifying.

    Hey, arent you all missing the point? The point is this transmission magic circle. A magician shouted at the bewildered crowd, Havent you all noticed it? This is indeed the Demon Lords castle, the Demon Lords room. And this transmission magic circle on the ground it obviously connects to the small room where the video first appeared.

    The foolish audience quickly grasped the main point, refocusing their attention on the video.

    The camera lens once again passed through the portal, returning to the initial room. Then, off-camera, a voice exined, We just came from the Demon Lords room through the portal to this room. We were immediately besieged by a group of inquisitors. They were probably trying to eliminate us, but they didnt seed. We managed to defeat all these Holy Light Inquisitors and captured them.

    After that, the camera lens ventured into another portal, arriving at the cemetery in Shuangqing City. Here, arge group of Westwind Warriors and Maya warriors were carrying the severely wounded Holy Light Inquisitors away to prison.

    Audience:

    Some astute individuals already felt that something was amiss.

    However, some were still shouting, The camera is going in and out of these portals. Its making my head spin. Who knows if this video is real or fake? Maybe you guys made this counterfeit yourselves, just like filming a movie, hiring actors.

    Yeah, thats right!

    Ive seen movies sent over from the Kingdom of Gran, all fake.

    Exactly, theyre going through portals, not using the ground-based transmission array. Who knows if that array drawn on the ground was just a casual fake.

    The crowd engaged in heated discussions.

    Robb chuckled, Dont worry, keep watching. Theres even more exciting content waiting for all of you.

    Soon after, a scene appeared with Robb dressed in demon attire.

    The audience collectively gasped, looking at the demon on the screen. It was eerily lifelike, impossible to tell it was a human wearing a costume. Truly a baffling sight.

    Then, off-camera, a voice spoke again, Now were going to leave this room. Actually, we have no idea where this ce is exactly. Well only know once we step outside. Hopefully, its not the ce we suspect.

    Continuing on, the camera entered a pitch-ck narrow passage, ascending stairs. Robb, in his demon transformation, pushed open an iron te above him and exited. The camera followed suit, leaving the audience in collective astonishment. Many immediately recognized the location, especially the Hero King. He was intimately familiar with the grand hall where the Pope often held ceremonies.

    He thought to himself: This is bad! Our collusion with demons to target Westwind City is about to be exposed. He tightened his grip on the swords hilt, considering whether to intervene suddenly, to prevent Robb from continuing the video.

    However, before he could act, Robb crossed his hands, gesturing Stop at him and smiling, Dont be in a rush to interrupt me. Its just a small plot, right? Since weve already killed the Demon Lord and captured the Pope, can your plot really stay hidden? If you dont let me continue, youll miss out on even more exciting things.

    Hero King:

    That reasoning was sound. With the Demon Lord in by this group before him and the Pope already captured, certain stuff were sure to be exposed. Even if he could prevent them from showing the video, what then? The opposing side likely had other things to reveal. For now, he might as well see what else they had up their sleeves.

    As a king, he had this level of insight.

    Without waiting for the video to continue, he loudly dered, Alright, it seems you know everything. But so what? I indeed intended to form an alliance with the demons to counter that man from Westwind City. However, I feel no shame for my actions.

    Upon hearing this, the surrounding Norma citizens let out a collective gasp. Even Robb hadnt anticipated that he would openly admit such wrongdoing in this situation.

    Robb curiously asked, You colluded with demons to fight against humans, and you feel no shame? Demons must have killed numerous people in your Kingdom of Norma as well, right?

    Humph! The Hero King proimed loudly, With the perspective of a king, how could I view matters the same as ordinary people? Coborations and alliances are a normal state between nations. For instance, even during times of war, the Desert Kingdom has killed countless of my Kingdom of Normas citizens, but when its time to form an alliance, they still do. We cant disregard the future of the nation due to momentary animosity.

    He continued, That man from Westwind City poses too great a threat to my kingdom. With our current strength, eliminating him is incredibly challenging. Thats why I reached out to the demons, to join forces against him. This is for the benefit of my Kingdom of Norma and for the well-being of all Norma citizens. However, this doesnt mean Ive be kin with demons, nor does it mean Ive forgotten the pain theyve inflicted on my people. The debts to be settled and the vengeance to be exacted, after resolving the threat posed by a powerful external enemy, its not toote to address these matters one by one with the demons.

    His words were powerful and resolute, spoken with a sense of conviction and a touch of grandeur.

    The surrounding Norma people paused for a moment, then simultaneously apuded, Well said, Your Majesty the King!

    Exactly!

    Absolutely right.

    Robb also joined in, apuding a few times, Indeed, well said. Youve made a valid point. Alright, however, you definitely cant anticipate what youre about to see next. So, lets continue watching.

    With his words, everyones attention returned to the small video screen.

    They saw the demon Robb had disguised himself as, standing before the Pope, and then

    This time, what was shown left everyone in absolute shock. Even the Hero King was utterly bbergasted. He had believed that forming an alliance with the Demon Lord to confront Robb had been the result of his discussions with the Pope. Little did he know that the Pope was actually a puppet of the Demon Lord, being manipted by him. The reasons behind the failures in battling the demons over the years were bing clearer. With such a high-level insider in the Kingdom of Norma, why would the Lord fear the human army?

    Moreover, the Popes puppet revealed, Ill even trick the Hero King. Ill lead him to deploy his army into your ambush, making it easy for you to wipe out the main forces of the Norma and then kill the Hero King. Youll be able to unify the world quickly

 Chapter 901: Hero’s Power

    Chapter 901: Hero��s Power

    The Audience stood Aghast!

    Every single member of the audience was left in astonishment!

    Except for the Hero King, who had a stern face and couldnt speak, everyone couldnt help but exim in shock. Even the Temr Knights couldnt help but widen their mouths in amazement, unable to close them for a while.

    This was the Pope, regarded by all as the closest person to the God of Light, an embodiment of kindness, righteousness, and perfection. It was unimaginable that he would turn out to be such a person.

    Over the years, whenever the vige on the edge of the mountain range was attacked by demons, the movements of the defending forces were always known by the demons. Everyone finally understood why. The reasons for the failure of several attempts to clear the demons in the Jinghong Mountains were also clear now.

    For the innocent humans who lost their lives because of this, it was now clear who they should hold responsible.

    The truth was out in the open, shouldnt everyone be happy about it?

    However, why did it feel so sorrowful?

    An eerie silence, heard in the ears, was the sound of the world shattering into pieces.

    Robb knew he had done what he needed to do. He took a few steps to the side, no longer blocking the view of the crowd. The Pope he had held in his hands was casually thrown onto the ground.

    The Pope still remained unconscious, but everyone felt that this person would be better off never waking up again.

    The breath of all the onlookers became hurried.

    An old woman who had lost her son to the demons squeezed her cane and took a step forward. At the moment of taking that step, anger surged within him more than reason. But as she took that step and bumped into the back of a temr knight, her reason began to awaken, and fear started to creep in.

    However, before the fear could push the old woman back, the temr knight stepped aside.

    Yes, he stepped aside!

    He didnt block the path of the elderly mother because his conscience wouldnt allow it. He was a knight, not a heretic judger. His conscience had not been blinded by fanaticism; he still remembered his knights oath!

    He was meant to fight for the defenseless, to protect the elderly, the weak, and the children!

    He was not a butchers de; he was a shield.

    The spirit of a knight was the spirit of Norma. The sword of the war god was right in front of them; who dared to act against their conscience?

    So he stepped aside.

    The temr knights small gesture gave the old woman courage. Her anger once again overcame her reason. She charged forward, stumbling and running dozens of yards to reach the Pope. With all her strength, she lifted her cane and struck the Pope with a resounding thud, shouting, Die!

    Then, countless people surged forward, wielding various weapons, relentlessly striking the Pope.

    When the crowd dispersed, there was no longer a Pope on the open space. Only a pool of mangled flesh and blood remained.

    This was a death that suited him well.

    Robb and hispanions shrugged and turned to leave, but at that moment, the Hero King forcefully mmed his sword on the ground. Following this, arge group of knights surrounded them.

    Thank you for exposing the conspiracy of the Church of Light, the Hero King spoke with amanding voice. However, this does not give you the right to defy thews in my royal capital and act recklessly. Next, we shall ount for your crimes of defiling the Sword of the War God and trampling upon the dignity of my kingdom.

    Wow! Robb eximed. You still want to bring up that now?

    Shouldnt it be brought up? the Hero King questioned. You obtained such crucial evidence. You could have discreetly handed it over to me, and I would have made it public. Yet, you chose this attention-seeking method, which is highly inappropriate. You should be aware of the consequences of your actions.

    Robb chuckled, Well, thats because I dont know you either. Who knows what kind of person you are? What if you got hold of the evidence and destroyed it? I cant just recklessly put important evidence into the hands of someone I dont trust.

    The Hero Kings voice grew angry, I am the king of the noble Kingdom of Norma, and my word isw. Do you dare to say you dont trust me?

    Suddenly, Robb burst intoughter. He pointed towards the countless ordinary citizens surrounding them and loudly dered, The only ones I trust are the vast poption. At any time, they are more trustworthy than you. Do you understand?

    You insolent brat, taste my sword! The Hero King didnt resort to a sneak attack; he roared Watch my sword! and then raised his enormous double-handed sword. In an instant, his eyes emitted a golden light, and his sword was enveloped in a golden aura. His entire body seemed to shimmer with gold, dazzling even the toughest of onlookers.

    This move did manage to surprise Robb a bit. Huh? Heros Power?!

    As it turned out, the skill the Hero King employed was a buff magic named Heros Power. It was unique to the hero ss, significantly enhancing the users strength, speed, agility, intelligence, physical attacks, magical attacks, physical defense, magical defense in short, a substantial boost to all attributes, immunity to control effects  essentially a cheat-level skill.

    Of course, such a cheat-level skill could only be learned by a cheat-level ss. In the game, it was a skill possessed by the hidden Hero ss. In this real world, without a doubt, it belonged to a Legendary Hero, an essential element in all sword and magic worlds.

    The Hero King proudly stated, Our ancestor, over a thousand years ago, was the legendary hero who expelled demons and saved humanity. He established history for humanity. What about it? Didnt you know even this?

    Robbughed, I didnt know before, but now I do! Yet, I dont find you any greater for it. Instead, I feel sorry for your ancestor, witnessing the inadequacy of his descendants.

    The Hero King grew furious, taking arge step forward, his two-handed sword whooshing through the air as he shed towards Robb.

    However, in that very moment, a golden light also enveloped Robbs body, the same buff magic Heros Power. It transformed him into a shimmering golden hero just like the Hero King.

    The Hero King was taken aback.

    In that fleeting instant, Robb drew a two-handed sword and swung it horizontally at the Hero Kings sword.

    ng!

    The two massive swords collided in mid-air, and then, the Hero Kings sword slipped from his grip and flew far, far away. Uponnding, it made a thud as it plunged into the ground, its golden glow fading.

    All the surrounding knights stared in astonishment, and even the Hero King himself was momentarily immobilized.

    With a casual flick of his hand, Robb opened a portal behind him. He then pushed his remaining teammates into the portal, smiling as he said, Youre the Hero King, right? If you have time, lets meet in the Desert Kingdom! Oh, by the way, as a parting gift, let me introduce myself properly. Ie from Westwind City. Though I could easily finish you off now, thats not my style. Farewell.

    Finishing his words, he leaped into the portal himself, disappearing without a trace.

 Chapter 902: Haven’t You Captured the Stronghold Yet?

    Chapter 902: Haven��t You Captured the Stronghold Yet?

    The Hero King heard thest words left by Robb, feeling a bit bewildered. At this moment, he finally understood who the person in front of him was. It turned out to be the entric figure from Westwind City, the man known as Godfather.

    As a king of a nation, the Hero King had ess to rtively urate information. Unlike the ordinary folk who only heard random tales from bards, he knew that Godfather was quite young and handsome. However, he hadnt expected him to be this young and handsome.

    He looked at the za in front of the Sword of the War God, where the empty space mine was. There was still a pool of blood left by the Pope. He couldnt help but sigh deeply, This guy I didnt expect him to be here

    A royal guard approached and knelt beside him, whispering, Your Majesty, what should we do now? The Pope is dead, and the Temr Knights are likely to be in chaos, not in the mood for furtherbat. The Demon King is also dead, and the demon army is sure to be in chaos. The only forces left on the frontlines that canpete with that man are our Knights of Norma and the Dark Temr Knights. We

    Without hesitation, Hero King waved his hand, Bring the strategic-level transmission gate here. Well rush to the frontlines immediately. That man mentioned meeting me in the Desert Kingdom. Lets go there and have a formal meeting.

    His subordinates quickly went to fetch the gate. Soon after, they returned with a scroll containing a strategic-level transmission gate. Prepared in advance by dozens of great magicians, Hero King initially intended to wait until his forces had gathered on the frontlines before using it with the Pope. But now, whether the forces were ready or not seemed irrelevant.

    Go!

    Go meet him!

    Witness what he has to say during a formal meeting.

    The gate opened, and Hero Kings attendants went through first to ensure there was no danger. Once it was confirmed safe, Hero King strode forward. In an instant, he arrived at the significant stronghold in the northern part of the Desert Kingdom.

    An immensely colossal army was assembling here.

    Theposition of this army was extremelyplex, consisting of two rebel forces from the Desert Kingdom, the Temr Knights of the Church of Light, the Knights of Norma, the Temr Knights of the Chuch of Darkness, and even a demonic legion led by a high-ranking demonmander

    Seeing such a fearsome army, anyone would assume there was no enemy that could stand against it.

    However, Hero King, who had just hurried over, had already lost all confidence in this army. He knew that it wouldnt be long before this army started to fall apart. Yes, it would start with the Temr Knights of the Church of Light. It wouldnt take longjust a crystal ball to make the connection

    Temporarily putting aside the disgusting matter involving the Pope, the Hero King called over a knightmander and asked, How is the situation of the battle here?

    The knightmander knelt down on one knee, earnestly reporting, Our coalition has engaged Westwind Citys army multiple times. Currently, their forces have retreated to the southern desert, where theyve established defensive lines. Weve attacked their positions several times but havent been able to breach the defenses of that desert. As a result, both sides are in a stalemate.

    The Hero King listened to this and couldnt help but raise an eyebrow, What on earth? Our massive coalition cant ovee a small desert defended by their army? Are you kidding me? As far as I know, in recent days, Godfather has been at the Demon Kings city and not with the army. The number of Westwind Citys troops isnt that significant.

    The knightmander looked embarrassed, Yes, its true. Their numbers are notrge at all. Initially, there were around eight hundred Westwind Warriors, but reinforcements trickled in from their city afterward. Currently, their forces dont exceed two thousand. However however

    Two thousand managed to hold you back? The Hero Kings brow furrowed deeply.

    Yes, just two thousand, the knightmander continued, Their equipment is unbelievably advanced. One of their soldiers can take on several dozen of us without a problem. Its not even about the numbers, as their magical items frequently cause heavy casualties even before wey eyes on their soldiers.

    The Hero King:

    Themander stated, Your Majesty, as you can see, the southern desert area is currently under attack by the demon army. You only need to take a look from afar, and youll understand.

    The Hero King ascended to a raised tform. Many people were already standing there, including several archbishops from the Church of Light, archbishops from the Church of Darkness, three high-ranking demons, rebel leaders from the Desert Kingdom, and the Great Commander of the Knights of Norma. Seeing the Hero Kings arrival, they all gave slight bows.

    The Hero King didnt have time to talk with them now. He took out a telescope, a magical item that was invented in the Kingdom of Gran and whose technology had been diligently stolen by spies and handed over to the Kingdom of Norma. It had made Hero King marvel at how quickly the technology of magical items in the Kingdom of Gran had developed.

    He used the telescope to look south and immediately saw a massive demon army under themand of several high-ranking demons attacking the defensive positions established by Westwind City in the desert.

    At the forefront were numerous Howlfiends, creatures resembling dogs that ran on all fours and were incredibly fast. They were apanied by a horde of hellhounds, charging towards Westwind Citys defenses. However, just as they began their advance and were still far from the range of arrows and magic, a series of boom boom boom sounds echoed from Westwind Citys defenses.

    Then came the eerie whistling sound of Biu projectiles cutting through the air

    Subsequently, thunderous explosions erupted within the ranks of the Howlfiends, as destructive spells ravaged them. The Howlfiends were sent flying in all directions, like torn sacks.

    After a considerable struggle, a group of Howlfiends managed to enter the range of magical attacks. Suddenly, a row of boxes resembling beehives was pushed out from the opposing side.

    The Hero King recognized it at a nce. This was a type of magical item called Katyusha, developed by the Kingdom of Gran a few years ago. It had been used against Mondra and waster imitated by Mondra as well. Therefore, the knowledge had spread to the Kingdom of Norma. However, since Norma was a nation founded on the way of the knights and wasnt particrly skilled in magic, the quantity of such magical items was limited.

    Now, Westwind City had brought out countless Katyusha devices, lined up in a single row before their formation. Then, the sound of fireballs erupting in rapid session echoed  it sounded like the crackling of roasted beans. Fireballs soared through the sky like a sideways meteor shower. Amidst the chaos of the bombardment, the Howlfiends spiraled upwards.

    The Hero King was taken aback, Such powerful magic? This not to mention low-level Howlfiends, even our Knights would find it difficult to break through such a barrage, right?

    Yes! The knightmander beside him grimaced, And this isnt even the most insane part. Youll soon witness something even more terrifying.

    After a round of Katyusha bombardment, which covered the area, seemed to have temporarily depleted its energy, the Katyusha devices stepped back. Following that, arge group of iron carriages charged out from Westwind Citys defenses.

 Chapter 903: Accept, Then Escape

    Chapter 903: ept, Then Escape

    The Hero King looked at theserge iron carriages, with a puzzled expression, What are these things?

    They are from the Westwind Knights, the knight Commander exined, They call this thing the Land Dominator.''

    A Knights? Riding theserge iron carriages instead of horses? Hero King was a bit perplexed, Whats the use of this thing? Its so slow and yet they call it Land Dominator?

    Youll find out soon enough.

    By now, the assault of the Roaring Demons had been scattered. But Roaring Demons are low-level monsters, intended for sacrificial purposes rather than as the main force of the attack.

    The real main force was led by demons at the rear, including Minotaurs, Ironhook Raiders, Void Terrors, and other powerful demons. These individual monsters possessed incredibly formidablebat abilities, and when gathered in an army, their strength was terrifying, not to mention their considerable numbers. Even the two thousand people in Westwind City and the entire knight army of the Kingdom of Norma would find themselves in a bitter battle when faced with these.

    In history, the Kingdom of Norma had fought against the demons many times and knew just how difficult they were to deal with.

    However, therge iron carriages of Westwind City, which imed to be Land Dominators, were now directly facing these demons, charging forward directly and head-on!

    A long iron pipe extended from the front of the carriages, with a resounding boom, strange missiles flew out of the pipe, trailing white smoke in the air. They flew into the midst of the demon formation, followed by a tremendous explosion. The nearby demons were sted in all directions.

    The Hero King:

    These demons were far from being submissive little kittens that wouldnt retaliate when attacked. After being baptized by the shells, they immediately let out angry roars and charged toward the iron carriages.

    After firing a round of shells, the iron carriages seemed temporarily unable to fire again. A few of the fastest demons immediately seized the opportunity to use discement skills to get to the sides of the iron carriages. They were about to jump onto the carriages when suddenly, small holes on the carriages opened up, and many Arcanite missiles shot out from inside. They streaked toward the nearby monsters, inflicting damage upon them. The approaching demons were immediately struck hard, falling down one after another.

    A few demons that had leapt onto the iron carriages used fists, teeth, and even magic on them, but they couldnt do any damage. They were easily in by the Westwind Warriors who followed behind the carriages.

    The demon armys assault was finally losing momentum, especially the smarter demons who began to feel outmatched. They wanted to retreat, and once morale copsed, the battle could no longer continue. The leading demon was forced to order a retreat. Like receding tides, they retreated, leaving behind a sea of corpses along the shore.

    This wave of attack hade to an end.

    The Hero Kings face grew somber. As his subordinates had said, after the battle, they hardly saw any Westwind Warriors. Instead, there was a mess of magic tools causing havoc for a while. A few soldiers followed behind therge iron carriages to scavenge, and then the battle ended.

    How could they continue this battle?

    The Hero King muttered, What about the air force? The demons should have arge number of Harpy Witches and Thunderbirds, right?

    The knight Commander beside him whispered, The enemy has anti-aircraft artillery. Theyre loaded with anti-air magic and have a significant number of short cannons and archers. We dont see them most of the time because they rarely need to intervene. They only appear when the air force tries to pass through.

    At this point, the knight Commander smirked, Yesterday, the demon Harpy Witches suffered heavy lossesover a hundred were killed. They were shot down by Westwind Warriors using the anti-aircraft artillery.

    Hearing this news, the Hero King wanted to smirk as well, but when he nced at therge demons standing nearby, he whispered, The demons are our temporary allies for now. Lets not make our amusement too obvious.

    The knight Commander nodded, Understood.

    The knight Commander continued, Next, its time for the Church of Light to attack the stronghold. To capture this stronghold, we must continuallymit our troops, relying on numerical superiority to wear them down.

    The Hero King sighed, A tragic tactic indeed. That man on the other side hasnt even entered the battle yet. With only two thousand Westwind Warriors, the battle has turned out like this. Do we really need to continue fighting at the rear?

    The knight Commander sighed, Well

    The Hero King cast a nce at the Church of Light troops preparing to fight, whispering, This army wont be able to break through. Just wait and see. Theyll soon be in disarray.

    The knight Commander: ???

    At that moment, the Temr Knights of the Church of Light were preparing to relieve the demon army and take turns attacking the position held by the Westwind Warriors. Suddenly, the archbishop took out a crystal ball from his pocket and began speaking to the opposing side. After less than five sentences, his expression changed drastically.

    Soon after, the archbishop turned to all the big shots on the observation tform and said, We have a major crisis in the Church of Light. I need to return to the church immediately. We wont be able to manage things here for now.

    As soon as he said this, the archbishop of the Church of Darkness immediately became displeased and started scolding him. Severalrge demons also frowned, looking as if they were about to explode in anger.

    However, at this very moment, a Thunderbird suddenly flew down from the sky. On the back of the Thunderbird sat a Subus. Theynded on the observation tform. The Subus hurriedly approached several big demons, knelt on one knee, and quickly reported the situation from the Demon Kings city, Major trouble! His Majesty the Demon King has been killed. Arge portion of the city wall in the Demon Kings city has been dug out. The person even boasted that theylle back to mine the walls. The city is in chaos now, and all the high-ranking demons who could control the situation have been wiped out. Please return immediately

    Several major demons: !

    They immediately panicked, too rushed to even say a word to the humans on the tform. They leaped off the observation tform and signaled the demon army, which had just retreated, to prepare to withdraw.

    As the Church of Light prepared to leave and the demon race was also getting ready to retreat, the remaining leaders of the Church of Darkness, the Hero Kings army, and the Desert Kingdoms rebel forces exchanged puzzled nces.

    The archbishop of the Church of Darkness inquired, What exactly is happening?

    Hero King calmly said, I know what has happened, but I have no reason to tell you. I believe your Church of Darkness must have spies in the capital. The spies information might be dyed, but soon, youll also find out.

    As he finished speaking, the archbishop of the Church of Darkness felt a sh in his pocket. He quickly took out a crystal ball from it. Instead of rushing to answer, he looked at the Hero King with a bewildered expression, The message has really arrived!

    The Hero King sighed, Answer it, then lets escape!

 Chapter 904: How Can I Show Off Like This?

    Chapter 904: How Can I Show Off Like This?

    The Archbishop of the Church of Darkness finished the call, looking bewildered. After a few seconds, he mumbled, The Pope of the Church of Light is dead, and in such a pitiful manner. The Church of Light is sure to be thrown into chaos. This is my chance as the Archbishop of the Church of Darkness. Hahaha, the opportunity hase!

    As he spoke, he couldnt help butugh out loud. He briskly walked down from the observation tform, urging the Temr Knights to evacuate quickly.

    High atop the observation tform, the Hero King stood, observing the three different forces below. They were each in the process of regrouping their troops, and theirmanding generals seemed to be exining the reasons for the retreat. The scene was trulyical.

    Beside him stood the leader of the desert kingdoms rebel faction, looking utterly embarrassed and at a loss for words. He cautiously nced at the three armies that were about to withdraw, then back at the Hero King. In a low voice, he asked, Theyre all leaving. What do we do now?

    A peculiar smile tugged at the corners of the Hero Kings mouth

    Just then, he suddenly saw a purple portal opening within the opposing Westwind Citys defenses. And in the next moment, the man who had caused trouble in the Capital of Kings had emerged from the portal. The two thousand soldiers of the Westwind Knights cheered loudly the moment he appeared, their morale soaring.

    The Hero King couldnt help but sigh, With such a reliablemander-in-chief, its no wonder their morale is high.

    He leaned over the edge of the observation tform and shouted loudly to the threerge armies below, which were preparing to retreat, Church of Light, Church of Darkness, Demon Kings Army! Dont be in a hurry to return and deal with those petty matters. Listen to me for a moment.

    His voice was resounding and carried a powerful resonance, embodying the legendary lineage of a hero, granting him immense authority. Thus, the three armies below raised their heads to look at him.

    The Hero King spoke with conviction, Look at our united forces, assembling on Fengmo Continent. This is a rare event that has urred once in a millennium. The mightiest coalition force, something that has never been seen before and may never be seen again. Perhaps this is the only chance to defeat that man. Yet youre nning to retreat? To go back and deal with minor issues? Just because the Pope and the Demon King are dead, and you need topete for power? I advise you, even if you gain power throughpetition, in the blink of an eye, that man wille knocking at your door. The power you win will only lead to your funeral.

    These words caused the leaders of the three legions to pause slightly

    Indeed, what good would it do to seize the position of Pope or Demon King if that man remained alive? In the blink of an eye, if that man attacked, even high-ranking figures would be easily disposed of. At that time, even a lowly soldier might stand a better chance of survival.

    The Hero King said, That man has just arrived. Hes standing in the Westwind Citys formation. We will have one final battle, just one. Dont hold back your strength anymore. Give it your all and face that man in a decisive battle. Victory is my fortune, defeat is my fate! I believe that none of you are shortsighted individuals. Its time to make the necessary decisions.

    Robb emerged from the transmission gate, immediately receiving a warm wee from the Westwind Soldiers. Elsie was the first to approach, smiling and saying, Godfather, youve finallye. Was your Mineral Search sessful?

    Robb chuckled as he tossed Elsie a scepter made of demon steel and said, When has anything not gone smoothly for me? Hows the situation on your end?

    Elsie respectfully replied, Our forces were initially outnumbered and suffered some losses. Weter retreated to this green area, fortified our defensive positions, and received 1,200 reinforcements from Westwind City. Thankfully, we held our ground.

    Reinforcements? Robb raised an eyebrow. Wasnt Westwind Citys regr army only five hundred strong?

    Elsie smiled and exined, All thosebor reform prisoners you brought in, after undergoing transformation, settled in Westwind City. When they heard that the frontline battle was intense, they volunteered to temporarily join the military.

    Robb nodded, chuckling. I see.

    Elsie continued, In reality, even with the reinforcements, its still quite difficult for us to hold our ground. The best part for us is that the enemy isnt united

    At this point, a somewhat sarcastic smile appeared on his face. These guys on the surface form a coalition force, but theyre all scheming against each other. No one is willing to trulymit. During the attack on our formation, their main forces never participated. Neither of the churches sent their Angel Legions, and the four Knight orders of the Kingdom of Norma didnt engage either. The major demons of the Demon Kings Army never set foot on the battlefield. Theyre all hoping others will exhaust their strength while they reap the benefits. A bunch of trash.

    Robbughed. The enemy wontmit fully because their true enemy hasnt appeared yet.

    He finished speaking and walked forward with a smile. From behind the transmission gate, Suofa, Xuelu, Gorda, Jike, Chris, and others began to emerge, waving cheerfully to Elsie.

    Elsie walked up to Gorda and whispered, Where are these unfamiliar people from?

    Gorda whispered back, The Adventurers Guilds strongest party. Theyre quite formidable.

    Elsie was puzzled. How did theye here?

    Gorda grinned mischievously. We encountered them while raiding the Demon King City. We took down the Demon King in passing.

    Elsie eximed, Really?

    Gorda continued, And while we were at it, we took care of the Pope of the Church of Light too.

    Elsie froze for a moment, then suddenly became excited. Doesnt that mean were incredibly awesome? Im going to prepare for an all-out assault. Hahaha! While the enemy is in chaos without their leadership, wellunch an attack and wipe them all out.

    Gorda said, Godfather had a chance to kill the Hero King, but he didnt. I think he has other considerations. Dont get too worked up.

    Robb walked out of the formation and headed towards the coalition forces on the opposite side. The Westwind soldiers behind him wanted to follow, but Robb waved to stop them and said with a smile, Dont add to the chaos. Stay back.

    He marched out alone, heading towards the enemy forces.

    The Westwind soldiers immediately understood that Godfather was going to fight alone again. Very well, it was time to watch the show.

    They all put down the magic tools in their hands and crawled out of the formation with cheerful smiles. Some sat on the makeshift low walls, while the drivers inside the tanks popped open the hatches and climbed out, sitting on top of the tanks.

    There werent many high points on the desert, and it wasnt convenient for the soldiers to watch. So, they all crowded onto the tanks. However, dozens of tanks couldnt amodate two thousand people. Before long, there was a bustling scene on top of the tanks. Soldiers yfully scrambled for positions,ughing and joking, creating a chaotic scene.

    As Robb confidently walked forward, his back had a group of unreliable Westwind soldiers squabbling for positions on the tanks. It undermined his dignity, and he couldnt help but turn around and curse, Damn it! With all of you doing this, how can I look impressive? Quiet down! Stand with authority and arrange yourselves properly!

 Chapter 905: Defying the World

    Chapter 905: Defying the World

    Robb stood at the front of the coalition forces and looked from a distance at the observation tform where the Hero King stood.

    Just moments ago, the two of them had met in the capital city, but at that time, the Hero King didnt know that the person in front of him was Robb. Thus, he couldnt perceive the aura Robb exuded. But now, looking at him, Robb appeared to be standing before an army of ten thousand, his demeanor resolute, his gaze fixed upon the worlds heroes with an air of indomitable might. Indeed, he looked quite impressive.

    This goes to show that the so-called aura on a person is a result of their status. If an old man doesnt tell you hes an influential leader, you might think hes just a regr old man. Its because you know his status beforehand that you perceive an air of authority about hima sense that every word he speaks holds profound meaning, every movement he makes is marked by wisdom.

    Descending from the observation tform, the Hero King walked out of the camp and stood before Robb.

    Robb chuckled, while the Hero King wore a stern expression, remaining silent for a while.

    After a few seconds, the Hero Kings voice resounded sternly, Dont think that by killing the Demon Lord and the pope, we will back down, surrender, or acknowledge you as our leader. The spirit of my Kingdom of Norma dictates that even in death, we will stand and fight against formidable foes to the end.

    Robb smirked, and the Hero King maintained a serious demeanor, Unless you think Im your enemy, you shouldnt even consider attacking me.

    Robb responded, Ive never been anyones enemy. Unless someone treats me as such.

    The Hero King retorted, Who knows? Perhaps youre smiling now, but the next moment you might have an evil grin. Throughout history, there are countless individuals who exhibit such duplicity. Ive just encountered a pope like that, so why would I easily trust you? Instead of gambling on whether youre a good person or not, its better to hold my own destiny in my hands.

    Robb grinned, Well, is this how kings act?

    His tone shifted, Bring it on!

    The Hero King unslung a massive double-handed sword from his back and thrust it into the ground

    Behind him, a multitude of archbishops from the Church of Light, a multitude of archbishops from the Church of Darkness, several Great Demons and a multitude of Demon Generals from the Demon Kings Army, and thest two leaders of the desert kingdoms rebel forces all walked forward.

    A radiant golden light enveloped the Hero King, the Heros Power!

    Moreover, this Heros power was not a selfish buff that only benefited himself. It was a team buff, the legendary power of the Hero that could lead the entire world forward, a force of unity.

    Within the radiant light, everyone began channeling their ultimate techniques.

    The archbishops of the Church of Light chanted incantations in unison, and a golden gate to heaven slowly swung open, unleashing a multitude of angels.

    The archbishops of the Church of Darkness were no different. The obsidian gates of heaven swung open as well, and a multitude of Fallen Angels emerged, ready for battle.

    The Great Demons collectively waved their hands, and the sky rained down green mes. Hellfire descended one by one from the heavens, filling the ground densely.

    The Hero King himself didnt summon anything. The hero ss wasnt known for summoning magic; they mostly relied on their ownbat skills. Behind him, the leaders of the Knights brought out their own unique abilities. A berserker waved a g with strange symbols, and three towering and burly barbarians emerged from the void. These were the ancestors of the Berserker n, the protectors of the berserkers. The pdins sounded their trumpets, and soon, a colossal knight burst forth from the void. As tall as a building, mounted on a gigantic horse, d in golden armor, it appeared like a statue. This was the guardian of the Knights Kingdom, the Knights Spirit.

    The leaders of the desert kingdoms rebel forces brought out a flute, ying it mournfully. Following the music, a sandstorm swept in, and within the sandden winds, a familiar figure suddenly appearedit was Robbs old nemesis, the Sphinx. In the battle against the ck Dragon, the Sphinx had been torn in two by the dragon. However, as long as the desert endured, its guardian deity would revive endlessly. And now, it had returned.

    In the blink of an eye, before Robb stood an array of enemiesflying, running, aze, smoky, wind-whipped, and radiant with lightevery kind imaginable.

    The Hero King shouted loudly, Behold, you oppose the world, defying the natural order. Everyone has be your enemy. No matter how strong you are, you will ultimately fall beneath the power of the entire world. Justice will inevitably triumph over evil. This is an undeniable truth.

    Robb responded, Wow!

    Who said the entire world is his enemy? Suddenly, a womans voice sounded from behind. The Queen of the Kingdom of Gran emerged from a portal, followed by a massive skeletal dragon that soared through the air,nding beside Robb.

    Simultaneously, the Queen strode forward, reaching Robbs side and standing proudly. She dered, Dont casually assume that you represent the whole world. I dont like being represented by others.

    The crowd fell silent.

    The Hero King eximed loudly, Youre actually helping him? He seized control of your Westwind City, disregarded your royal status, and tantly usurped your throne, undermining your kingdom.

    The Queen smiled, Initially, my perspective was just like yours. Butter, I realized, my small Kingdom of Gran doesnt even register on his radar. Why would he bother seizing it?

    The Hero King remained silent.

    The Queen dered, Hes fighting for his beliefs, for the salvation of humanity, while all of you are obstructing him, merely to retain your own power. Someone like him should not be without allies! So, if the entire world wishes to be his enemy, whats stopping my Kingdom of Gran from departing from this world? Im determined to stand by his side.

    As the Queen spoke, her words rang with conviction. Then, from within the portals, emerged the Court Mages of the Kingdom of Gran, the ck Earth Knights, the Ardent me Knights, the Trembling Ice Knights, the Wind Knights, the Thunder Knights, and the White Lion Knights. They assembled, facing the opposing forces from this side.

    Robb turned his head and smiled at the Queen. You troublesome woman

    The Queen also smiled. Whats wrong? Unhappy that Im lending a hand?

    Robb chuckled. Happy! But actually, theres someone else willing to help me too.

    The crowd showed a hint of curiosity.

    Robb looked up and addressed the Sphinx standing before the rebel forces of the Desert Kingdom. Hey, Lion, which side are you really on?

    The Sphinx retorted angrily, Im not a lion!

    Details dont matter, Robbughed. Youre well aware of everything happening in the desert. You should know why I came to the Desert Kingdom and what Im preparing. You are the guardian of the desert, your duty is to protect this expanse of sand, not to vie for power and profit, isnt that right?

    The Sphinx fell silent. After a few seconds, it suddenly leaped up, its colossal form streaking through the air. Itnded beside Robb and turned to face the opposing coalition. Very well, Ill help you!

 Chapter 906: Come Over Here

    Chapter 906: Come Over Here

    The Sphinxs sudden betrayal startled the opposing coalition forces. What in the world was happening? Why would Sphinx go to the aid of that man?

    Little did they know that looking at the situation from the Sphinxs perspective, how could it be the same as theirs?

    The Sphinx wasnt in pursuit of power or pleasure. It was the guardian beast of the desert, granted life and soul by the sands. Its purpose of existence was to protect this expanse covered in golden sand.

    The failure in the battle against the ck Dragon made it acutely aware of the terror the dragon held. And it also knew very well that the group of people before it, united as a coalition, were acting solely out of self-interest. They couldnt save the desert; they would only harm it.

    Only Robb could defeat the ck Dragon and save the deserts refugees.

    It was clear who it should support to safeguard the desert.

    The Sphinx roared angrily at the rebel forces across from it

    A gust of sand swept through, and the rebels trembled, not just due to the issue ofbat strength, but because of the pressure brought upon them by standing on the opposing side, stemming from their spiritual beliefs.

    The Hero King:

    Robb smiled and addressed the Sphinx and the Queen, Thank you for being willing to stand by my side. However, both of you should stay back like the Westwind Warriors and watch the show. Preserve your precious strength for when we confront the ck Dragon. Ill handle them here.

    He tookrge strides and walked toward the coalition forces ahead.

    Hesing!

    That man is approaching!

    Prepare the entire army for battle.

    From the Hero King to the foot soldiers, everyone within the coalition grew tense. Every demon sensed the immense pressure Robb brought. With each step he took, it felt as though an overwhelming force was crashing like a tidal wave. In reality, Robb hadnt even used any of his skills.

    These sensations were all illusions! They were merely brought about by his status, position, and the legends surrounding him.

    I possess numerous summoning spells capable of conjuring various strange entities, Robb remarked while walking, sighing, However, using these things to defeat you wouldnt truly showcase strength. Youd turn around and be tangled in a bunch of clueless individuals,unching unrepentant attacks. So this time, I wont summon those inexplicable minions. Trash like Heavens Gate or Hells gate can stay untouched. I have no interest in ying out some spectacle for the audience. Lets end this war as quickly as possible.

    Upon hearing his opening statement, everyones hearts involuntarily tightened.

    Because before the coalition arrived, they had already exchanged the intelligence they had gathered. They had devised a n for dealing with the things Robb had used before. For instance, the Church of Light of Light and the Church of Darkness had joined forces, with Heaven and Hells Gate blocking Robbs two paths. The Legion of Hellfire, led by the group of demons, would handle the elemental army summoned by Robb.

    Then, all the generals would rely on the Heros Power and charge forward to fight Robb to the death.

    However, now Robb was saying that he wouldnt use these tactics anymore. So what exactly did he have in mind?

    Robb extended a hand, imitating Shen Tengs (TL: Chineseedian) bashful iron fist gesture, and beckoned to the coalition forces, Come over here!

    The Hero King snorted coldly, saying, Advancing over would obviously be a trap. We cant take the initiative to go over. Lets see what kind of trick hes ying.

    The people around all nodded in agreement.

    The Hero King also imitated Robbs manner and raised a finger, beckoning, Come over here!

    Robb chuckled, Alright then, since you requested me to make the first move, dont me me if you get hurt.

    The Hero King sneered, Well see what tricks youve got.

    Here ites. Suddenly, Robb swung his hand forward, Blizzard!

    Huh? The Hero Kings mind went nk for a moment. Wasnt this person supposed to charge over himself? Instead, he was casting a spell first? Blizzard? A ranged attack spell of the ice element, with an added slowness effect. But howrge of an area could this spell cover? And besides blizzards werent particrly strong in terms of attack power, right?

    Just as he was thinking this, he saw a goose feather-like flurry of heavy snow falling from above, the cold wind biting. In an instant, a vast area before them was enveloped in snow and wind. Hailstones as big as rocks descended from the sky. This wasnt just a blizzardit was more like a blizzard of hailstones.

    A massive hailstone struck a demon on the head with a dull thud, and the demon instantly fell, dying in an incredibly straightforward manner, without even a hint of strugglea clean one-hit kill.

    The Hero King was taken aback. Could a blizzard spell really have this much power?

    He quickly raised his sword above his head. Only to hear a thud as a hailstone hit his sword directly. The de froze instantly, icy magical power racing along it, making his hands numb. If it werent for the unparalleled magical resistance granted by his Heroic Bloodline, he would have almost lost his grip on his sword.

    The Hero King was startled. If he was finding this magic so strenuous to deal with, then these guys beside him were probably in for a tough time

    He turned his head and saw that chaos had broken out around him. Everyone was tumbling and falling due to these incrediblyrge hailstones smashing into their heads. Whether they were demons, angels, fallen angels, or hellfires, the only path thaty before them was dropping dead on the spot. There was simply no one who could withstand this. Unless they used shields, magic, or something else to block above their heads, to mitigate the force of the hailstones, otherwise, whoever got hit would die.

    Fortunately, the hailstones werent so dense that there was nowhere to dodge, and their descent was also random. Many relied on defensive magic to mitigate the hailstones, while others relied on luck and miraculously escaped unscathed. But nobody knew if the next second might bring a hailstone crashing down on their heads. In short, everyone was running amok within the blizzard and in disarray.

    The Hero King eximed with a sweaty brow, A single magic spell has thrown our coalition into such disarray? Unbelievable!

    He roared, Charge! Push forward and engage him up close.

    Everyone surged forward, as long as they got out of the blizzards range. They understood this principle. Warriors raised their shields to protect their heads and charged, the Archbishops opened barriers and moved forward, angels and fallen angels flew ahead, demons teleported forward, the three ancestors of the berserkers leaped, and the Guardian Knights raced on horseback

    The Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each disying their unique skills.

    However, this Blizzard spell was quite troublesome. Even if the hailstones didnt hit anyone, they would still be affected by the slowness effect within its range. Everyones speed was reduced, and finally, after struggling within the blizzards range, they managed to break free and burst into what seemed like a sunny area ahead. They had finally broken out.

    The Hero King roared, Charge!

 Chapter 907: Don’t Play with Summoned Creatures

    Chapter 907: Don��t y with Summoned Creatures

    The coalition forces surged out of the blizzards shroud!

    Having escaped the danger of hailstones pounding on their heads, everyone let out a long breath. However, just as they managed to catch their breath, they saw Robb swing his hand again, Meteor Apocalypse!

    Countless fireballs descended from the sky, trailing long tails.

    People looked up, their expressions instantly changingwhat the heck

    They had already experienced this mans blizzard. Being hit by a hailstone was instant death, without even a chance to struggle. And now here came the Meteor Apocalypse?

    Everyone understood that among spells of the same tier, the power of a Meteor Apocalypse far exceeded that of a blizzard. This was because, while blizzards inflicted damage, they also had a slowness effect. ording to magic rules, spells thatbined control effects were generally not as potent as fire spells that focused solely on causing damage.

    If they couldnt even withstand the hailstones earlier, no one dared to face the Meteor Apocalypse.

    Everyone raised shields to their heads, barriers to protect themselves, those who were quick to dodge did so with all their might, resulting in a chaotic scene of people desperately dodging and dashing, looking quite pitiable.

    The Hero King felt a bit embarrassed. They had just started the fight, and the opponent had only cast two spells, yet their side had already been thrown into such disarray. Embarrassing. If only they hadnt let him make the first move, and they had charged in first. Sometimes, a gentlemans spirit could be a disadvantage.

    This wave of Meteor Apocalypse knocked several Hellfires and Bishops to the ground. In the Kingdom of Norma, a few knights were also hit. The losses were devastating, and the coalition paid a heavy price, finally managing to break free from the range of the Meteor Apocalypse. But now, this brought them closer to Robb, not too far from where he stood.

    The first to charge forward were the angels and fallen angels. Both of these entities could fly. They spread their white and ck wings and soared side by side, looking rather harmonious. Throughout history, these two types of angels had always fought against each other as mortal enemies. Now, they were joining forces to fight together. It could be considered a unique moment in celestial history.

    With wings folding back behind them, they simultaneously dove down from the sky towards Robb

    The Hero King bellowed, Charge! While the angels engage him inbat, lets rush past and fight him up close. He wont have a chance to cast spells.

    He had barely finished shouting this when Robb swiftly drew a sword from behind his back. He aimed it at the swarm of angels descending from the sky and casually swung it. This seemingly casual swing was, in fact, a skill called Tigers Sky-Cleaving sh. It was the ultimate move of the Sword Saint ss in Dark de, an immensely powerful strike.

    As he swung the sword, an iparably fierce sword aura immediately shot diagonally into the sky, meeting the onught of angels head-on. With a swish, the sword aura pierced through the midst of the angel army. In an instant, arge group of angels fell, their wings breaking. Feathers of ck and white fluttered down, painting the sky.

    The angels didnt manage to withstand a single strike? The coalition forces who had just charged forward were a bit dumbfounded. They had thought that the angels would at least be able to engage Robb for a while. But they hadnt expected that with just one swing of his sword, the sword aura would sweep through the entire sky, knocking down most of the angels. Only a few remained, standing dazed amidst a flurry of feathers.

    Roar! The Berserker Ancestors summoned by the Berserkers finally made their move. One of the ancestral Berserkers roared angrily and leaped towards Robb. The force of his leap was tremendous, carrying him several tens of yards. He swung his massive double-handed axe towards Robbs face, delivering a fierce blow.

    Yet, in the next instant, Robb kicked him in the face. The ancestral berserker let out a miserable cry, flying backward and crashing to the ground, instantly turning into a stone. It turned out that if this summoned creature suffered attacks reaching a certain critical point, it would immediately lose itsbat capabilities and revert to being a statue of the ancestral barbarian.

    And it was quite clear that Robb only needed a kick to reach that critical point.

    People couldnt help but be collectively surprised. The other two ancestral berserkers followed suit with their jumpsone unleashed a whirlwind cleave, and the other threw a flying axe. Robbs figure swayed, and with a kick from him, the remaining two ancestral berserkers also turned into statues.

    Get em, boy!

    The sound of galloping hooves echoed as the Guardian of the Norma Kingdom, the Spirit of the Knights, charged forward. With a massive body as tall as a building and the immense force brought by the warhorse, no one could underestimate it.

    Seeing this creatureing, Robb suddenly grinned. He raised a hand in the air, where a golden light was swirling.

    Everyone thought he was about to use some magic, and they were taken aback, quickly going on high alert. However, to their surprise, Robb used a skill of a Pdin: Summon Warhorse. In Dark de, Pdins could use this skill to summon a horse, eliminating the need to purchase an actual mount.

    In an instant, Robb transformed into a mounted knight. Moreover, he intentionally used his skill Gigantification to grow slightlyrger. He looked indistinguishable from the Spirit of the Knights. He tightened the reins and charged towards the Spirit.

    Both knights on their massive steeds simultaneously swung their weapons. In the blink of an eye, as electric sparks flew, the two horses passed by each other, charging far ahead.

    Then, the Spirit of the Knights made a thud sound as it tumbled off the horse, falling to the ground motionless. Afterward, it turned into a golden light, dissipating into nothingness.

    As Robbs charge hadnt stopped, he dashed into a group of Hellfires. These creatures burned with green mes, resembling greenva giants. They raised their enormous fists and viciously swung them at Robb.

    Robbs mounted horse suddenly disappeared, and he descended from the air. He swung his greatsword towards the ground and unleashed a thunderous strike!

    With a deafening roar, all the Hellfires were sent flying into the sky, turning into scattered fragments of light and shadow.

    Everyone:

    At this point, all the strongest summoned creatures, guardians, ancestral berserkers, and Hellfires that everyone had summoned were all taken down by Robb. Regardless of what he defeated, it was done in a single move.

    What remained were just some flesh-and-blood creatures.

    Because of his earlier charge, Robb now stood amidst the coalition forces, surrounded by enemies. However, he didnt mind at all. He smiled and said, Dont y with summoned creatures. You probably dont know, both ck Dragon and I have a special effect: we only take a quarter of the damage from summoned creatures, but we deal four times the damage to them. Almost any summoned creature cant harm us, and when we deal with any summoned creature, its a one-hit thing. If you want to defeat us, theres only one way e at us for real.

    Crowd:

    Lets fight him! The Hero King roared. The most elite knights of the Knight Orders, along with the demons, charged forward under his leadership. Behind them, the Archbishops of the Churches of Light and Dark, as well as magicians, simultaneously began chanting spells.

    Robb sighed and said, Lets end this boring war! Temporal Barrier!

 Chapter 908: Temporal Barrier

    Chapter 908: Temporal Barrier

    Temporal Barrier!

    With a wave of his hand, Robb opened a purple light screen centered around him. It expanded rapidly, instantly enveloping all the approaching enemies within it. This purple light screen was peculiar  anyone who entered it froze in ce, unable to move. It wasnt a simple immobilization spell. If they were just immobilized, their eyes could still move, they could still see and perceive. Even if someone jumped while immobilized, they would eventually fall.

    But for those within the purple light screen, not only were their eyes immobile, they couldnt see anything, couldnt hear any sound. Even their suspended mid-air positions were preserved; they remained frozen, unaffected by gravity.

    This was because time itself had stalled within the purple light screen.

    This was a skill exclusive to a boss in Dark de called the Void Beast  it was named the Temporal Barrier. It allowed the user to create a time barrier where time stood still, while the user could freely move and attack within it.

    Robb, in order to learn this skill, had changed his ss to Azure Magician and deliberately walked into the Temporal Barrier, getting frozen and battered relentlessly by the boss until he was killed seventeen or eighteen times. Only after managing to endure the duration of the barrier without dying did he finally learn the skill. He was the only person in the entire server who had mastered it.

    This skill wouldnt work against ck Dragon, because he was the final raid boss and immune to all forms of crowd control. But against the indigenous inhabitants of this world, there was no possibility of failure.

    Everyone attacking him was now frozen, even the Hero King. They all maintained the motions they had when entering the barrier  even the Hero King, with his double-handed sword raised, was frozen mid-air, his eyes wide open in astonishment. Only the distant magicians and bishops who hadnt closed in yet remained unaffected. Witnessing this strange scene, they stopped their incantations and stared in bewilderment, their expressions utterly confused.

    Even the Queen, the Sphinx, and the Westwind Warriors on his side wore baffled expressions. This skill was simply too extraordinary.

    Casually, Robb walked around within the Temporal Barrier. He poked the Hero Kings face, pped the head of a nearby pdin, and kicked the rear of another Knight.

    Then, he waved at the priests and magicians in the distance and chuckled, The people frozen by my temporal barrier dont even know whats happening right now. Their time has stopped. Would you like to experience this feeling?

    The priests and magicians had pale faces and shook their heads vigorously.

    Robb walked up to arge demon and sighed, Why do humans need to ally with creatures like these? Even if you join forces, can you really defeat me? Finishing his words, he grabbed the demons neck with both hands, applying a slight pressure. With a *crack*, the demons neck snapped.

    He then moved to the next demon. With a powerful punch, he created arge hole in its chest. Moving on to the following one, he ripped off its head and gave it a kick like a ser ball.

    Afterward, he returned to where he had stood moments ago and pped his hands together. Alright, times about up, he announced.

    Just as he said that, the temporal barrier disappeared. The purple light screen retracted with a swift motion. The knights charging towards him continued, Hero King swung his gigantic dual-sword overhead, aiming for Robbs head. Robb extended his hand and gently pped the sword away. He chuckled, Dont be in a hurry to strike me. Look around and see whats happened.

    The Hero Kings sword was deflected, and in the midst of all themotion, he nced around. Huh? Odd! The big demons that had been charging beside him had their necks twisted at a 90-degree angle, lifeless on the ground.

    ????

    When did these demons die? Why didnt I notice?

    Ah? a knight eximed. Why does the big demon next to me suddenly have a massive hole in its chest?

    The head of the big demon next to me is missing.

    What happened?

    Whats going on?

    Everyone cried out in shock.

    Robb said, If you want to know why, you might consider not chopping at me for a moment. Turn around and ask the priests and magicians standing in the distance. They know very well.

    Whod go and ask them? The Hero King swung his dual-sword once more and swung it at Robbs head. With the spirit of a knight, the spirit of a hero  I vow to die without regrets!

    *Swish!* The purple light screen expanded again.

    Everyone in the surroundings froze once more.

    Robb raised his foot and gently kicked the Hero Kings body in front of him. It wasnt a lethal blow; instead, he used a bit of finesse, sending him flying backward, well beyond the temporal barriers boundaries. The Hero King regained his senses just as he flew out of the barrier. Rubbing his head outside the barrier, he muttered in amazement, What happened? I feel like there are some missing pieces of information from just now.

    Upon standing up and taking a look, he realized there was a massive purple light screen before him. Everyone within it was immobilized in various strange poses. However, Robb remained unaffected and walked a few graceful steps within the purple light screen. He smiled at the Hero King and said, Observe closely what Im doing.

    He then proceeded to grab arge demons neck and snapped it with a *crack*. Moving on to the next demon, he delivered a powerful p that burst its head. Then, he approached another demon, swung his sword, and split it in half.

    The Hero King:

    Robb returned to his original position and winked at the Hero King. Well, the times almost up again, he remarked.

    In an instant, the purple light screen vanished once more. Everyone suspended in mid-air eximed in surprise and then lunged towards Robb. However, someone quickly yelled out, Oh no, why did the demon next to me suddenly die?

    I didnt even see how it died!

    What kind of sneak attack is this?

    Standing outside the light screen, the Hero King saw this scene and felt a shiver run down his spine, sending a chill throughout his body. He now understood what had happened just a moment ago. Not understanding was one thing, but once he grasped the situation, a sensation of imminent copse swept over him.

    This this monster

    This monster just paused time within the barrier!

    My goodness, how are we supposed to fight against him? The Hero King plopped down onto the ground with a thud, feeling his entire spirit drain away. Its over! Completely over! We cant beat him, not at all. Theres absolutely no way to contend with a monster of this kind. The Kingdom of Knights, founded on the legacy of a legendary hero, is bound to perish in my generation.

 Chapter 909: I’m Going

    Chapter 909: I��m Going

    It didnt take long before the battle came to a halt because more and more people noticed that time had been paused. The humans always found that the demons around them suddenly fell after a short time, and after this happened several times, anyone would feel that something was amiss.

    Moreover, the heroes, kings, magicians, and priests outside the temporal barrier also witnessed this scene with their own eyes. They felt an incredible shock and couldnt help but stop their actions.

    As more and more people stopped their actions, they watched helplessly as Robb dealt with the demons, one after another, killing them without any resistance.

    Theres an old saying in the East, Chop the chicken to show the monkeys. Now, Robb was killing demons to show the people.

    When all the demons were killed and lying on the ground, the humans present all lowered their noble heads because they truly felt the terror of being dominated by a supreme power.

    Norma is finished!

    The Church of Light is finished too.

    Were all doomed.

    A sense of sorrow pervaded their hearts. The Hero King gritted his teeth, forcibly oveing his fear. He raised his great sword with both hands and dered, I, the hero, have never retreated or feared in the face of the strongest enemies. The spirit of the Norma Kingdom does not allow me to back down. I am willing to die to protect my kingdom and people, but I will never retreat.

    Having said that, he intended to charge forward and strike a blow at Robb.

    Forget it. Robb halted his motion, shaking his head at him. I didnt n to destroy your kingdom or harm your people. Why get worked up here? If I really wanted to overthrow your kingdom, I would have wiped out the order of knights you brought earlier. That way, even if I didnt do anything else, your kingdom would fall into chaos on its own. With the main force of the knights dissolved, ambitious individuals seeking power and profit would tear your kingdom apart, and the people would suffer in the midst of the conflict.

    The Hero Kings movement suddenly ceased. You causing chaos all over the world, what exactly do you want?

    Am I causing chaos? Robb raised his hands. You tell me, have I caused any chaos?

    The Hero King said, You maliciously altered the teachings of the Church of Light, established heretical doctrines, and sowed discord.

    Robb chuckled. Which is more chaotic, the Church of Light itself or the New Church of Light Im supporting? Dont you have any insight? Look at what kind of person the Pope of the Church of Light is.

    The Hero King:

    He couldnt argue with Robbs logic. The Hero King had to say, Youve taken control of Westwind City, established your own kingdom

    It seems this matter doesnt concern you, the Queen calmly stated from a distance. The affairs of my Kingdom of Gran, when did they be the concern of the King of Norma? Furthermore, Westwind City is an inseparable part of my Kingdom of Grans sacred territory. Its managed by the governor Ive dispatched. How did it be a nation within a nation? If you continue with this nonsense, I will strongly protest to your kingdom and might even consider implementing measures to cut off the supply of chocte. I hope youll think twice before you speak.

    The Hero King responded, Im not afraid of a chocte embargo. Youre using this kind of small snack to threaten me? Are you kidding? Im going to keep talking nonsense!

    The Queen was delighted. She finally seized an opportunity to legitimately keep some chocte for herself. She didnt want to miss this chance. Very well, starting from today, my kingdom will stop exporting chocte to the Norma Kingdom. She added quietly, All of it is for me to enjoy, hahaha.

    With the Queen of Kingdom of Gran making her stance clear, the Hero King couldnt bring up this matter again. He had no choice but to say, Youre implementing strange policies on the New Continent. Instead of siding with us white people, youre helping those brown-skinned natives! You dont even consider us your own people.

    Robb chuckled, Im actually helping you. Dont act like you dont know. Your n is facing difficulties now. The natives are resisting strongly. The colonists of Norma Kingdom are too afraid to venture out alone. On the other hand, the Norma people who listened to me are living well on the New Continent.

    The Hero King:

    In truth, the Hero King also knew that the Norma settlements on the New Continent were starting to be uncontroble. Some of the colonial governors were developing their own agendas, wanting to break free from the control of their home kingdom. The Hero King couldnt do much about it; he couldnt just send fleets for expeditions to suppress them.

    Moreover, those governors who had thoughts of independence had begun emting the governance of Westwind City. They treated the Maya people kindly and gently. Although this approach yielded less profit, the city-states poption grew rapidly,ying a solid foundation for future development. These governors gained more respect and poprity, forming a stark contrast with the areas enforcing harsh colonial policies.

    Who was right and who was wrong? Was there even a need to argue?

    The Hero King was momentarily speechless. After several seconds, he said indignantly, Then you invaded the Desert Kingdom, intending to turn it into your puppet and use it as a springboard to invade my Norma.

    Robb raised his hands, Look at which side the Sphinx is on. Its the guardian beast of the desert. It knows better than anyone who benefits the desert.

    The Hero King:

    Robb suddenly put on a face that begged for a beating, chuckling, Besides, if I really wanted to invade your Norma, do you think Id use the Desert Kingdom as a springboard? It only takes one person, myself. I could march from your border all the way to your capital. No matter how many Knights you send, they wouldnt be able to stop me. Do you believe it or not?

    The Hero King:

    He pondered seriously for a moment, then sighed, Youre right. So, if youre doing all these things, what exactly do you want?

    Robb shrugged, If I told you Im doing all this just to have afortable living environment, delicious food, warm clothing, rich entertainment, tidy streets, cheerful neighbors, without wars bothering me, and without a ck dragon wrecking my life every four years, would you believe me?

    The Hero King was about to say he didnt believe it, but after a moments thought, he realized that this dream didnt sound unreasonable! The problemy with the world, this mad world that couldnt even provide such simple things to anyone.

    Robb extended a hand to the Hero King, I didnt kill you in the Capital of Kings, and I dont intend to kill you here. I also have no ns to overthrow your Norma Kingdom. What I want is for everyone to unite, gather all our strength together, just like how you all gathered to face me. We should unite to confront the ck Dragon, thats all! Are you in?

    The Hero King hesitated for three seconds, then extended his hand and shook Robbs hand, Im in!

 Chapter 910: Either way, if you admit defeat to me, then I’ve won

    Chapter 910: Either way, if you admit defeat to me, then I��ve won

    The grand battle referred to as the Battle of the Six Armies finally came to an end.

    The participants in this war included the Kingdom of Norma, the Kingdom of Gran, the Desert Kingdom, the Church of Light, the Church of Darkness, Westwind City, and the Demon Kings Army. Strictly speaking, there were seven forces involved, and some historians argued that this war should be called the Battle of the Seven Armies.

    However, after lengthy discussions, most historians ultimately agreed that the influence of Westwind City couldnt be counted as a separate army and should be included within the military force of the Kingdom of Gran. This decision was due to the intricate ties between the lord of Westwind City and the queen of the Kingdom of Gran.

    Furthermore, Westwind City never dered independence and always appeared as an integral part of the indivisible Kingdom of Gran on any asion. Hence, the term Battle of the Six Armies became more widely epted.

    Among the participants, the Demon Kings Army suffered the heaviest losses. All participating demons were wiped out by Robb, and the numerous low-level demons were relentlessly pursued by the Land Dominators of Westwind City until they escaped into the ckpine Mountains. Unable to enter the mountains, the Land Dominators finally gave up.

    As for the other forces, they suffered almost no losses. Robb was not fond of killing, even if the opponents were wicked viins. As long as they werent irredeemable, he wouldnt resort to lethal measures. Although these forces were engaged in power struggles and conflicts, Robb had no intention of meddling in their affairs.

    He understood that even in the advanced future, power struggles and conflicts couldnt be eradicated. Besides, he didnt possess a practical solution to address humanitys tendencies to seek power and control. So, he let them fight it out, as long as it didnt affect the overall situation.

    As soon as the war ended, the cardinals of the Church of Light promptly took their leave. They were eager to return and vie for the position of the pope. To these individuals, the position of the pope was more important than defeating the ck Dragon or upholding world peace. Whether the world was at peace or not, as long as they held power, they were content.

    The archbishops of the Church of Darkness were gloating over the situation. Suddenly, they received news that the necromancer, Number 8, under themand of Her Majesty, had stationed the Temr Knights in Lost City, advocating for the New Church of Darkness.

    Enraged, the Pope of the Church of Darknesswanted to expel this unexinable heresy, but the temr knight force left behind by him was too small and couldnt contend with Number 8. After a bloody battle in the streets and alleys, the Pope was defeated. When he attempted to rally the citys inhabitants for help, he found that the people refused to aid him.

    Because the New Church of Darkness was wealthy, as soon as they arrived in Lost City, they began to distribute money and sweets to themon people, presenting themselves as saviors. The citizens had already learned about the prosperity of the Kingdom of Gran through Manhua, movies, novels, and other media. Whenpared to their current hardships, they felt like they had wasted their previous days.

    Since the god they worshipped was still the God of Darkness, why bother opposing the Kingdom of Gran? They might as well switch sides.

    The Pope faced rebellion and istion, and without a main force by his side, he could only lead the remnants and escape from Lost City. He was currently on a ship rushing here.

    Upon receiving this news, the cardinals of the Church of Darkness looked at the Queen with strange expressions. You you you took advantage of the situation to do this behind the scenes?

    The Queen smiled. Not convinced? How about we have another battle here then? My seven main legions are all here. Do you want to give it a try?

    The cardinals:

    They cast their gaze towards the Court Magicians, the ck Earth Knights, the Ardent me Knights, the Trembling Ice Knights, the Wind Knights, the Thunder Knights, and the White Lion Knights in the distance. With difficulty, they swallowed their saliva.

    This battle couldnt be fought!

    The current Kingdom of Gran was no longer the same as during internal strife when the kingdoms morale was low. Under the leadership of the queen, the kingdom was thriving and prosperous. The seven legions were all strong. If they joined forces, even the Temr Knights wouldnt know how to survive.

    The cardinals were sweating profusely, feeling immensely embarrassed.

    The queen remainedposed. The Pope must step down, and no one can change that fact. However, you still have a chance. As long as you join my New Church of Light, disband the Temr Knights, and henceforth peacefully spread the faith without misleading or attempting to control and influence national policies, just like the New Church of Light does, then I will ept you. Otherwise in this vast world, where else can you go?

    After some careful consideration, the cardinals realized the truth. Having lost Lost City, they were already like rootless drifters. They dared not go to the Kingdom of Norma, and the Desert Kingdom couldnt amodate them either. As for the New Continent, they had no delusions of meddling there. Besides bowing their heads to the queen, they had no other path to take.

    After some discussion, the cardinals lowered their noble heads in unison before the queen. Starting today, we are part of the New Church of Light.

    The Queen smiled.

    The cardinals said, When the Popees here to meet us, we will capture him and hand him over to you.

    Robb chimed in from the side with a sneer, Its better to avoid doing these kinds of things that betray your old lord in favor of pleasing your new one. Theres no need for you to intervene. Let the queen handle the Popes affairs herself.

    The queen turned her head to re at Robb, and truth be told, she did want to have those cardinals capture the Pope, considering it a way to test their sincerity in pledging loyalty. But she didnt expect Robb to throw out ament like that.

    Hey! She protested with a hey, preparing for a lengthy argument.

    Robb interjected before she could continue, If you want your organization to be upright, dont resort to shady tactics yourself. If you want decent people under you, dont push them into bing scum. Wouldnt it be better to let them stand tall as humans?

    The queen:

    She sighed lightly. Forget it, I cant argue with you! Your theories are always so naive, yet you somehow manage to make these naive and ridiculous strategies work by relying on your unrivaled strength. Cant I acknowledge that Im impressed?

    Robb burst intoughter. Rare to hear you admit it.

    The queen huffed, Im admiring your talent for talking nonsense. I think being admired in this aspect isnt something to be proud of.

    Robb also huffed, I dont care what youre admiring me for. Either way, if you admit defeat to me, then Ive won.

 Chapter 911: United Efforts

    Chapter 911: United Efforts

    The wind swept over the desert, lifting grains of sand that danced through the air. The Sphinx adjusted its position slightly, positioning itself between Robb, the Hero King, and the Queen. In the instant that the swirling sands reached the Sphinx, they were absorbed, no longer disturbing the three dignitaries engaged in their discussion.

    Robb turned his head to nce at the Sphinx, then lowered his gaze to the respectful figures of Motra and the rebel leaders standing beside the Sphinx. He couldnt help but smile and quip, Actually, the true Pharaoh of the Desert Kingdom should be you, this lion. Those other so-called Pharaohs were just passing through. Only you have been the constant guardian of this desert.

    The Sphinx retorted with a touch of irritation, First, you call me a lion, then you call me a person. Do you have to be this capricious?

    Well, you are a lion with a human face, so technically, youre both lion and person. Im not wrong, Robb casually replied with a grin. He then added, And heres a song for the guardian of the desert: Only I, guarding the desert, await the blossoming''

    Surprisingly, the Sphinx understood thenguage of Big Tang. It wasnt for nothing that it had been a guardian beast for countless years. As it listened to the lyrics, it found itself captivated.

    Robb chuckled, Alright! Now that besides Big Tang, the most weighty leaders of this continent are all here, we can finally sit down and have a serious discussion.

    The Queen gave him a sidelong nce and quipped, The small sesame-sized kingdoms can be overlooked, but the Big Tang is a superpower. Arent you going to invite them?

    No need, Robb said. Nobody understands those guys better than I do. Theyre super tricky, with personalities just as trollish as mine. Ignoring them is the best policy; otherwise, we might identally turn rabbits into fierce beasts.

    The Queen remained perplexed, not understanding his words, but she also wasnt interested in dwelling on the matter.

    With a serious tone, the Hero King said, Godfather, please tell us what you want to discuss.

    Alright, Ill get straight to the point, Robb said, adopting an uncharacteristically solemn expression. I want to take down the ck Dragon.

    This statement didnt surprise anyone. Those present were more or less aware that Robb intended to deal with the ck Dragon, and they knew that he had shed with the dragon before.

    If this dragon isnt eliminated, the Fengmo Continent will never know peace, Robb exined. And Ill never be able to leisurely enjoy my days.

    Are you trying to eliminate this dragon just for the sake of leisure? The Hero King wore a perplexed expression.

    The Queen had grown ustomed to Robbs manner, and she shot the Hero King a nce before remarking, Regardless of the reason, isnt getting rid of this dragon the right thing to do? This should be the responsibility of a hero. But you are now immersed in being a king and not doing the work.

    The Hero King remained silent, unable to argue against this.

    Robb continued, I dont want to wait until the next year of the ck Dragons flight. Because when and where this dragon appears is unpredictable. We might not arrive in time to prevent another city from turning to ashes, countless lives lost. So, this time, I must take the initiative.

    The other leaders agreed with this sentiment. Even the Sphinx couldnt help but pinch its own paw and chime in, Yes! We should take the initiative this time, instead of always passively enduring attacks.

    Robb added, Ive been preparing the necessary equipment to deal with the ck Dragon, but I havent fully gathered it yet. Even if its notplete by the next year of the ck Dragons flight, I still have to confront the dragon. Therefore, I need all of you present to help search tirelessly for rare minerals, gems, and other materials.

    All of them nodded together. For the two kings and the Sphinx, this was a trivial matter. They didnt even have to personally intervene. With a simplemand, the entire machinery of their nations would start working to fulfill this task.

    Robb continued, Next, we need to address the question of how to kill the ck Dragon.

    He pointed to the northeast at the Jinghong Mountains, saying, I followed the adventurers and took a look beneath the mountain where the ck Dragon resides. The peak it lives on soars into the clouds and is covered in snow. Its not difficult for a small group of adventurers to climb a mountain like that, but we will need to ascend with arge army, whichplicates matters significantly.

    Both leaders furrowed their brows upon hearing this. Thats right! Sending arge army up a mountain is quite challenging.

    Robb exined, So, it requires the two leaders to cooperate closely. Before the next year of the ck Dragons flight arrives, we must first conquer the natural hazards of this mountain and build a pathway for the army to ascend.

    Clearing a path in the face of obstacles and oveing challenges. For the two kings, this task wasnt particrly difficult. Throughout their long careers in warfare, they had led their forces to carve out countless paths. After all, werent engineers meant for tasks like this?

    However, the Jinghong Mountains were no ordinary ce. Unlike other locations, the terrain was treacherous, and it was teeming with monsters. Thinking of blithely constructing a pathway straight to the perilous peak, the leaders realized it wasnt going to be as easy as they had initially thought.

    The two exchanged a nce, then spoke simultaneously, We will simultaneously deploy forces from both the north and south directions, entering the mountainous region to eliminate the monsters within the Jinghong Mountains. Once weve cleared the area of these creatures, well start constructing the road for the army to ascend. There are still several years left until the next year of the ck Dragons flight, so we have enough time to prepare.

    The Sphinx also chimed in, My Desert Kingdom will participate as well. Well deploy forces from the southwestern direction of the Jinghong Mountains and enter to eradicate the monsters.

    All the western nations of the Fengmo Continent were finallying together to jointlyunch an expedition to cleanse the mountains of monsters. This could be considered a historic moment. The minds of the kings were suddenly filled with a strange feeling: Why didnt we do this earlier? Weve had the capability to do so for a long time. Have we been foolish?

    No! Its not that they were foolish, but rather they were too clever! Their cleverness had been directed toward power struggles and personal gains, rather than being channeled into wisdom.

    If it werent for the appearance of Godfather, if he hadnt used his power and kindness to quell the wars between the three countries, to reunite humanity, they might still be locked in endless conflict.

    Atst, human strength had been unified. They were determined to create a true epic, to y the malevolent dragon that had gued them for centuries.

 Chapter 912: The Other Side of Jinghong Mountain

    Chapter 912: The Other Side of Jinghong Mountain

    In the year 1352 of the Fengmo Calendar, the Kingdom of Norma, the Kingdom of Gran, the Desert Kingdom of Kerte, and the Lord of Westwind City, Godfather, gathered together for a brief meeting.

    Following the conclusion of this meeting, an unprecedented war between the Human Alliance and the forces of the demonsmenced!

    Humans, setting aside their millennia-long internal conflicts, united as one. They dispatched multiple armies simultaneously from three directions, entering the Jinghong Mountains tounch an assault against the demons.

    On the other side, the demons,cking the leadership of their demon lord and suffering significant losses among their capable fiends, were unable to withstand the onught from the humans. The ferocious demons, for the first time, felt the might of humanity. While fiercely resisting, they also gradually retreated.

    In the same year, the Pope of the Church of Darkness was assassinated by the queen in a coastal fishing vige. The Temr Knights of the Church of Darkness was disbanded, and all the archbishops of the Church of Darkness proimed allegiance to a new Church of Darkness. The old Church of Darkness thus faded away and never appeared in the world again.

    Lost City became the second free trade port of the Kingdom of Gran, bearing immensely important maritime trade responsibilities alongside the coastal metropolis, serving as a bridge between the Fengmo Continent and the Maya Continent.

    In the same year, the Church of Light of the Kingdom of Norma experienced a severe internal upheaval. The Archbishops of the Church of Light, vying for the position of Pope,unched a brutal civil war. Meanwhile, Norma was fully focused on battling the demons, and this untimely internal strife within the Church of Light disheartened the popce and enraged the Hero King.

    The Hero King personally traveled to Westwind City, inviting the new Cardinal of the Church of Light, Eddie, to establish the first New Church of Light Cathedral in the capital city under the protection of the Royal Guards. This marked the beginning of spreading the doctrines of the New Church of Light.

    The followers who had been manipted by the old Church of Light for over a millennium wouldnt betray to the side of the New Church of Light in the short term. However, as their disgust for war and yearning for a better life grew, they finally began to seek an understanding of the New Church of Light. Under Eddies guidance, a significant number of people switched allegiance to the New Church of Light.

    Behind closed doors, the archbishops of the old Church of Light engaged in chaotic infighting until they realized that trouble was brewing.

    Some visionary individuals couldnt help but ponder: since the old Church of Darkness was already finished, how much longer could the Church of Light survive? Without the support of the Hero King, it probably wouldntst much longer.

    Under the scorching midday sun, the sun in the sky was unbearably harsh.

    A caravan was slowly advancing along the rugged yet majestic Ancient Tea Horse Road. The members of this caravan were all natives of Big Tang. With rabbit heads and human bodies, they were dressed in long robes and wearing horseshoe-patterned hats, a style of clothing distinctly different from that of the people of the Kingdoms of Gran and Norma.

    They didnt know how long they had been on the road. Every rabbit persons face was covered in sweat, and the perspiration soaked their fur, causing the rabbit hair to clump together. They looked quite disheveled.

    The leader of the caravan was none other than Shang Yang, a rabbit merchant. He frequently traveled between Big Tang and Westwind City, bringing countless homnd delicacies that made Robb inexplicably excited.

    This time, Shang Yang had brought along a master in making malt candy from the East. He knew that nothing pleased Godfather more than good food. The arrival of this malt candy master was sure to prompt Godfather to shower him with praise.

    Therefore, Shang Yang was full of energy and leading the group at a brisk pace.

    Among the caravan, there was a rabbit slightly different from the others. He wasnt involved in carrying goods or sweating profusely. Instead, he wore a bamboo hat, had a long sword at his waist, and carried arge cloth bundle on his back. He looked quite impressive, silently following the caravan.

    After who knows how long, the rabbit with therge bundle looked up at the sky. He approached Shang Yang and asked in a deep but full voice, Mr. Shang, how much farther is it to the Kingdom of Gran from here? His voice was low but full of vigor, disying considerable presence.

    Shang Yang took out a map and showed it to him, saying with a smile, Were still quite a ways off. Look, weve just left Longyin Pass. We havent even reached Chibi yet. We still have many mountain roads to traverse before entering the borders of the Kingdom of Gran.

    The rabbit with therge bundle carefully studied the map for a moment and eximed, So far? I thought we were almost there.

    Shang Yang said, Traveling to Western kingdoms is never that easy.

    The rabbit with therge bundle pointed at several markings on the map and said, I always thought Longyin Pass was the western border of our Big Tangs great decree. Why do we have markings like Wildfire City, Chibi, and White Emperor City outside the pass? Are these also territories of our Big Tang?

    Shang Yang shook his head and whispered, The borders of Big Tang only extend to Longyin Pass. As for the markings of Wildfire City, White Emperor City, Chibi, those are all ces built by demons. We have to pass through these ces on our journey, so its quite dangerous. We need to be cautious all the way.

    The rabbit with the bundle nodded. Though he didnt voice it, his eyes didnt seem concerned about the demons. There was a trace of worry in his eyes, obviously pondering something else.

    Anyway, Mr. Shang, please get me to the Kingdom of Gran as soon as possible. Right now, I just want to get as far away from Big Tang as possible, the rabbit said.

    Shang Yang had already noticed that this person had something on his mind. However, if the other party didnt speak up, he couldnt very well ask. After all, he had received a substantial fee for guiding him and his responsibility was to get him to the Kingdom of Gran.

    Alright, then lets hurry on, said Shang Yang.

    As the two were discussing this, they suddenly heard a disdainful snort ahead: Thinking of escaping to the Western kingdoms? Hmph! Its not that easy!

    At these words, both Shang Yang and the rabbit with the long cloth bundle were taken aback.

    They both turned their gaze to where the voice came from and saw a rabbit person standing on a treetop not far ahead. He was dressed in the attire of a swordsman, with a long sword at his waist. His body swayed with the treetop, and he had been there for who knows how long. His entire presence melded with the trees so seamlessly that when he wasnt speaking, no one could notice him.

    Shang Yang quickly stepped back a few paces and raised his hands in a cating gesture, saying, Im just a merchant, guiding him for a fee. Everyone has their own grievances and debts to settle. Your matters shouldnt involve my caravan.

    Others in the caravan also immediately stepped aside, leaving only the rabbit holding the long cloth bundle in the middle of the mountain path. He raised his head to nce at the rabbit on the treetop and sighed bitterly, Have you caught up with me again? Ive left Big Tang and journeyed far to the West, yet you still relentlessly pursue me?

    The rabbit on the treetop sneered, saying, Put down whatevers in the cloth bundle on your back. Youre free to go wherever you like. But if you intend to take it with you, dont even think about going anywhere.

 Chapter 913: Xuanyuan Black Iron

    Chapter 913: Xuanyuan ck Iron

    The rabbit with the cloth bundle on his back frowned, his voice deep and cold as he said, Hmph! Dont think you can bully me just because I headed west. Do you think Im afraid of you? If you have the guts, try robbing me.

    The rabbit on the treetop no longer wasted words. With a swift movement, he floated down, as quick as lightning, and in an instant, he was before the rabbit with the cloth bundle. At some point, he had drawn the long sword hanging at his waist. It was an Eastern-style sword, with a narrow and slender de quite different from the Western single-handed swords.

    The long sword swung, and its de transformed into an illusion of a green dragon, attacking the rabbit with the cloth bundle.

    The rabbit with the bundle on his back didnt back down either. With a swift motion, he also drew his own sword from his waist. The sword gleamed like a scorching sun. As the green dragon collided with the scorching sun in mid-air, a crisp sound rang out, and both rays of light vanished without a trace. The two of them simultaneously took half a step back.

    An impressive Danyang Sword!

    Your Dragon Sword is no less!

    Too kind, too kind!

    Mutual admiration!

    Die! Both of them took a step forward, and the long swords in their hands once again projected countless sword lights.

    The rabbits in the caravan were terrified, trembling as they moved to the side. Shang Yang, however, remained rtively calm. He possessed a life-saving treasure, so regardless of what happened, he didnt need to panic too much. Yet, he couldnt use that life-saving treasure recklessly until the critical moment, as Godfather didnt like people haphazardly using the cheats he provided.

    Shang Yang simply watched the two rabbits fighting intensely.

    One of the rabbits in the caravan approached and whispered, Master, what should we do now? Should we just slip away quietly?

    Shang Yang shook his head, saying, A merchants reputationes first. Weve taken this gentlemans gold and promised to guide him to the Kingdom of Gran. We must honor thatmitment. So, we have to wait until hes done. If he wins, well continue guiding him. If he dies, well bring his body to the Kingdom of Gran. Only then can we ept his gold with a clear conscience.

    His subordinate rabbit acknowledged with a nod, saying, Understood!

    Thus, everyone continued to watch the spectacle unfold. The two parties shed with their swords, disying remarkable skill. In the blink of an eye, dozens, even hundreds of moves had passed. The rabbit with the cloth bundle was bing braver and gaining the upper hand. The rabbit who had tried to rob him was nearing defeat.

    Just at this moment, the rabbit attempting the robbery suddenly reached into his clothes and pulled out a jade seal. Shouting Swift!, he raised the jade seal in mid-air. Then, the jade seal began to growrger andrger, transforming into a table-sized object in the sky before plummeting down with a whoosh.

    The rabbit with the cloth bundle couldnt dodge in time, and the jade seal hit his shoulder with a thud. He let out a miserable cry and tumbled to the ground.

    The rabbit who had attempted to rob him stretched out his hand, causing the jade seal to shrink once more, returning to his palm. He held the jade seal andughed, How about that? How does my Iron Wing Saint Seal taste?

    You shameless scoundrel, resorting to hidden weapons to harm others.

    This is clearly a magic treasure. I activated it right in front of you. How did it be a hidden weapon? The robber rabbit retorted coldly, If youre inferior in skill, dont spout nonsense. Just obediently hand over the Xuanyuan ck Iron.

    I I wont give it to you. The rabbit with the bundle on his back used his hand to prop himself up from the ground and retreated, saying, Donte any closer. If you do, Ill throw this Xuanyuan ck Iron into the abyss.

    Before you throw it, Ill sever your arm with my flying sword. The robber rabbit snorted.

    As they were speaking, Shang Yang, who had been watching the scene unfold, suddenly spoke up, Dear sirs, Im just a passerby, cough! Judging from what I overheard just now, it seems like youre quarreling over something called Xuanyuan ck Iron. Please pardon my ignorance, as Im not well-versed in these matters. However, Id like to ask if this is a rare mineral?

    The two rabbits nced at Shang Yang with a look of disdain, saying, Keep your distance, this is a matter of the martial world, not something a mundane person like you should meddle in.

    Usually, when martial heroes like these scold ordinary people, thetter would immediately be terrified. However, Shang Yang didnt flee; instead, he appeared calm and said, Dont be so harsh on me. The so-called martial world isnt solelyprised of martial practitioners. Even us ordinary folks hold a part of the martial world. Godfather once said, Free-to-y yers are one of the benefits for pay-to-win yers. They are the motivation for pay-to-win yers to keep ying. Without free-to-y yers, who would pay-to-win yers show off to? Simrly, if there were no ordinary folks like us in the martial world, after you martial practitioners hone your skills, who would you show off to?

    The two rabbits:

    After Shang Yang finished his long speech, he respectfully bowed and said, May I ask you both, is this Xuanyuan ck Iron youre quarreling over a rare mineral? Can it be used to forge extraordinary weapons? By sharing this knowledge, I can learn something new, and you can also show off a bit. Whats not to like?

    The two rabbits:

    This was truly quite a perplexing situation. It was hard to find ordinary people who werent afraid of those in the martial world. These two rabbits had never encountered a merchant who was this fearless. However, he did make sense. If not now, then when should he show off?

    The robber rabbit snorted, Fine, Ill humor you! This Xuanyuan ck Iron is a meteoric iron that fell from the sky, exceptionally precious. Its said that the most renowned divine weapon in history, the Xuanyuan Sword, was forged from Xuanyuan ck Iron. Indomitable and unyielding, what were fighting over is indeed this remarkable piece.

    The rabbit with the bundle on his back chimed in, Thats right, its such a valuable item. I went through countless hardships to find this small piece, and now you want to snatch it away. Have you no shame? If youre capable, go find one yourself.

    The robber rabbit burst into heartyughter, Your method of finding it wasnt any different from snatching it from the leader of the Full Moon Sect, was it? How is that any different from my approach now?

    The rabbit with the bundle on his back:

    Anyway, lets not waste more words. Hand over the Xuanyuan ck Iron obediently, and I might spare your life.

    The rabbit with the bundle on his backs forehead was drenched in sweat

    Just then, Shang Yang suddenly spoke again, So, it truly is a powerful and rare mineral. Well I have a proposal for both of you. Im willing to offer a substantial sum of money to purchase this piece of mineral. We can discuss the price, of course. Would that be eptable?

    The two martial artist rabbits simultaneously turned their heads and gave Shang Yang a look that resembled someone looking at a fool. Cant you keep your mouth shut? Do you think you can buy something as rare as this with just some smelly money? Get lost!

    Uh, it cant be sold? Shang Yang said regretfully, Then Ill just have to find it on my own, right? Moreover, the method of finding minerals could be simr to yours

    After uttering these words, Shang Yang reached into his sleeve and pulled out a transmission scroll. With a swift motion, a purple portal opened up. He called out toward the other side of the portal, Quick, someonee over here! Ive discovered a rare mineral.

 Chapter 914: The Lawless Zone

    Chapter 914: The Lawless Zone

    The Two Rabbitmen looked bewildered. What was this merchant up to? And what was this purple portal?

    Of course, while they might not recognize the transmission portal, it didnt mean they were fools. When Shang Yang cried out, Quick, someonee! they immediately grasped the situation. This thing was probably a treasure that could summon help.

    Treasures were versatile and boundlessly creative items. No one knew when an enemy might produce some kind of extraordinary treasure, so the Rabbit Heroes never adhered solely to theirmon sense. They remained vignt and cautious about the enemys artifacts at all times.

    The rabbit that had blocked their path came floating over, sword aimed at Shang Yang!

    The strike was incredibly swift. Shang Yang, being an ordinary merchant, had no chance to evade. However, he didnt need to, for just as the attack was about to connect, a metallic figure emerged from the transmission door. It was d in heavy te armor, so thick that it seemed impregnable. This figure emerged, standing perfectly between the merchant and the rabbit.

    Consequently, the rabbits swift and agile strike met the irond figures body.

    ng!

    A light, tinkling sound echoed as the sword tip struck the figures Demon Steel te armor, failing to pierce it. The rabbit hesitated for a moment, then, guided by its instincts from Eastern martial arts, immediately retracted the sword and moved back to defend against a potential counterattack. In an instant, it floated backward about four to five meters.

    However, the irond figure didnt counterattack. Instead, with an exaggerated tone, it eximed, What the heck? Why did a rabbite over and stab me with a sword? When did I provoke a rabbit?

    Shang Yang took cover behind the irond figure and said, Kante, Kante, the opponent is a bandit robbing rare ores, a case of thieves within thieves.

    As it turned out, the irond figure was Kante Chengguang. He was tasked with guarding the transmission portal today, awaiting contact from individuals worldwide who were desperately seeking ores. Upon seeing the door open and hearing Shang Yangs shout, he had rushed through, only to be struck by a sword right away. He was dumbfounded. Fortunately, his exceptional Demon Steel te armor provided formidable defense, or he might have been in deep trouble.

    Kante turned to Shang Yang and said, What? Thieves within thieves? And rare ores? Hey, doesnt that mean we can hehe

    Shang Yang was sweating profusely. Dont face me when you speak. Turning your back on the enemy is dangerously careless!

    Before he could finish his sentence, the same rabbit floated over again. Its sword emitted gleaming brilliance as it swished through the air, striking at Kante multiple times.

    ng ng ng ng!

    A series of rapid metal-on-metal sounds resounded, yet Kante remained unscathed.

    After executing a series of sword techniques, the rabbit realized its attacks were ineffective. Startled, it noticed Kante turning towards it and swiftly retreated, floating backward about four to five meters.

    Kante remarked, This person is quite the character. How can they just start hacking away at me without even a greeting?

    He spoke in thenguage of the Kingdom of Gran, anguage that the opposite rabbit had noprehension of. All they knew was that this irond fellow kept muttering. Shang Yang had to trante on the side, saying, Great Rabbit practitioner, my friend here is saying youre a strange person for attacking without a greeting. Its quite unreasonable.

    The rabbit who had blocked their path remained silent.

    The rabbit furiously retorted, Dont think you can be reckless in front of me just because youre wearing an iron box. Watch this.

    With a swift motion, the rabbit once again floated over, its sword aimed at Kantes face, specifically targeting his eyes! No matter how well his helmet protected him, it wouldnt guard his eyes. The Eastern sword techniques were agile and convenient for targeting critical points like these.

    This time, Kante didnt foolishly stand still. While he appeared as goofy as ever, he was, in fact, a seasoned veteran by now. Over the past few years, he had fought in various battles, facing Mondras Army, the Norma people, the Desert Kingdom, and demons  you name it.

    His current goofy appearance was partly an act; he was no longer genuinely foolish.

    When someone stabbed his body with a sword, he acted crazily and clueless. But when someone aimed for his eyes, he wouldnt just stand there. He suddenly lowered his body, moved quickly, and lunged forward with a savage charge, forcefully using his shoulder pauldron to strike the rabbits chest. Despite donning heavy armor, his ability to employ such agile techniques was quite impressive.

    The rabbitpletely didnt expect an irond figure to be so agile. It was momentarily stunned, but its chest was already struck. The impact sent it floating backward.

    Kante burst intoughter. Haha, you fool, hows that for a hit?

    However, before hisughter subsided, the rabbit, after flying several meters in midair, rotated half a circle andnded gracefully, its feet firmly on the ground. Despite Kantes forceful collision, the rabbit remained unharmed.

    This rabbit was clearly dressed in ordinary clothing. Kante expressed his astonishment. I charged with such force, yet he wasnt injured?

    Beside him, Shang Yang whispered, He is a true Qi practitioner from Big Tang. As long as their protective Qi isnt broken, its incredibly difficult to harm them. Dont be fooled by the absence of armor; theyre not fragile.

    Kante asked, Wow, can I interpret this as them constantly having a shield magic on them?

    Shang Yang nodded, confirming, Exactly.

    The rabbit that had blocked his path wore a stern expression. Though Kantes charge hadnt broken through his protective Qi, they felt the potent force of the attack. This person was undoubtedly no ordinary nobody. ording to the Eastern system, this person could already be considered a figure within the martial world.

    The rabbit snorted coldly, People from the Western regions shouldnt meddle in our Eastern affairs.

    Shang Yang tranted the statement. (From here on, its tranted by Shang Yang.)

    Kante looked left, right, front, and back, taking in his surroundings. After aplete scan, he turned back to Shang Yang and asked, Where are we?

    Shang Yang responded, In the middle of the Jinghong Mountains!

    Kante chuckled, Ah, I see. So, this is the Lawless Zone. Well then, this ce is right in the middle of the Jinghong Mountains. It doesnt belong to your Big Tangs territory. How did I be involved in your Eastern matters?

    The rabbit was momentarily at a loss for words. After a few seconds, he retorted angrily, Fine, whatever. In the end, well settle this with our actions.

    As he spoke, he suddenly stomped his feet, and with a swift motion, he floated off the ground. His body traversed an extensive distance in an instant, and with a single sword strike, he killed the rabbit with the cloth bundle on its back. The rabbit with the bundle had never anticipated an attack from this person. Caught off guard, they didnt even have time to retaliate before meeting their demise. Subsequently, the rabbit who had blocked their path reached out, retrieved the bag from the dead rabbits back, held it in his hands, and turned to run.

 Chapter 915: What Kind of Mysterious Weapon is this?

    Chapter 915: What Kind of Mysterious Weapon is this?

    Kante was greatly puzzled, Huh? I thought he was about to confront me, but why did he turn around and kill another rabbit?

    Shang Yang remarked, The world of martial arts is full of deception. Im learning that too.

    Kante asked, What was in the bundle he took away?

    Shang Yang replied, It seems to be the rare ores I mentioned.

    Freaking hell! Kante shouted, Rabbit, dont run!

    It would be odd if the rabbit didnt run. He couldnt gauge the abilities of this irond man before him, so it was definitely not wise to engage inbat under these circumstances. Seeing the man in heavy armor, it was apparent he wasnt agile. Using agility techniques to shake him off would be the best approach.

    The rabbit tapped his toes on the ground, propelling himself several meters away with each tap, gracefully moving forward with a series of leaps and bounds.

    Kante eximed, Damn it! Stop and leave the ores behind.

    The rabbit paid no attention, darting away swiftly.

    Kante cursed, This rabbit is so unruly. While speaking, he himself executed a Swift Wind technique, then swiftly chased after the rabbit.

    The rabbit in front had initially opened up a gap of about ten meters, thinking he had shaken Kante off for good. However, to his surprise, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps behind him. In an instant, Kante had narrowed the distance to five or six meters.

    Huh? the rabbit eximed in amazement, This guy is d in heavy armor, yet he can run this fast?

    Kante roared, Stop, dont run!

    The rabbit hastened to use the lightness technique, elerating his pace. In the blink of an eye, he managed to distance himself from Kante once again by around ten meters.

    Kante remarked, Huh? Hey? This rabbit runs so fast, my Swift Wind cant catch up.

    Shang Yang shouted from behind, Thats lightness technique, a unique skill of our Big Tang. Almost every martial artist in the martial world knows at least a little bit of it.

    Kante said, Then its hopeless! Ill have to use the Cyclone Spell.

    Upon hearing this, Shang Yang broke into a sweat, Dont use your crappy Cyclone Spell.

    Before he could finish, Kante waved his hand forward, conjuring a textbook-perfect Cyclone Spell. A swirling wind wasunched towards the rabbit ahead.

    The rabbit ahead, while running, was also guarding against projectiles from behind. Its ears stood tall, catching the wind and discerning objects through sound. If any projectiles were thrown at it from behind, its keen ears would pick up on the flight trajectory and allow it to dodge in advance.

    Unexpectedly, the sound it heard in its ears didnt quite add up. Why did that projectile, or whatever it was, produce such a strange sound as it cut through the air? When it turned to look, it saw a cyclone rushing towards it: What the heck? What kind of mysterious weapon is this?

    The rabbit man didnt dare to run in a straight line anymore. He didnt dare to directly confront the peculiar cyclone because he wasnt sure of the technique it represented. If he were to face it head-on, he wasnt certain whether his protective Qi could withstand the impact. He tapped his toes on the ground, glidingterally. The cyclone rushed past him with a whoosh, causing all the fur on his rabbit head to ripple in the opposite direction. The fur on his head was actually quite nice, and the way the wind made it ripple was quite enchanting.

    While histeral leap managed to evade the cyclone, his pace was slower. Kante swiftly closed the gap by several meters.

    The rabbit turned around, intending to run again. But just as he began, Kante behind him gestured with his hand, Wind de!

    Two crescent-shaped wind des, like curved moons, tore through the air. This time, the rabbits long ears twitched, recognizing that the projectiles flying toward him were two des. The distinct sound indicated the presence of sharp weapons slicing through the air. With a disdainful snort, he reached into his pouch, retrieving two throwing knives, and without looking back, he flung them behind him

    He was extremely confident in his throwing skills. These two knives would surely intercept the enemys two des. In mid-air, the two sets of projectiles would sh. Even if the opponents skill was profound, at the very least, his knives would divert the trajectory of the enemys projectiles, making them miss him.

    However, after taking only a couple of steps forward, the rabbit heard something discordant  two swishing sounds. To his shock, it seemed that the two knives he had thrown had passed right through the enemys flying des. Moreover, the enemys des hadnt stopped; they continued flying towards him.

    What the heck? The rabbit turned his head and realized that the projectiles werent knives at all but two de-like gusts of wind. Just now, he had used his knives to intercept the wind  how could that have possibly worked?

    Quickly, he leaped left and right, continuously spinning and jumping. The two wind des whizzed by on his left and right sides but missed him. However, with all this dodging, Kante had finally closed in. He swiftly drew a one-handed sword, and with a swing, he attacked the rabbit.

    To the people of Big Tang, the Western one-handed sword was considerably broad. This fierce cleave carried immense force, leaving the rabbit feeling its overwhelming power. He didnt dare to directly block it. He swung his longsword in his hand, using a technique to entangle Kantes sword.

    ng!

    Indeed, Kantes sword was deflected. When it came to nimble and versatile swordsmanship, Eastern sword techniques outshone their Western counterparts by a mile. The rabbit easily veered Kantes sword off course. However, before he could even react with a smile, he saw Kantes left hand swiftly brandishing a massive shield, which came down heavily toward his face.

    Shield m!

    This damn huge weapon, nearly asrge as a door, collided with his face. The rabbit was caught off guard, uncertain of how to react. All the practiced techniques and maneuvers he had trained for suddenly seemed futile when confronted with a shield that resembled a door. He was at a loss about which move to employ.

    ng!

    The shield mmed into the rabbits face, and he activated his protective Qi to withstand the impact. Following a muffled sound, the rabbit was sent flying backward. This time, he couldnt elegantly spin through the air; instead, hended on his back with a solid thud. Rolling backward, he finally pped the ground with his palm and flipped to his feet, breathing heavily. A distinct door-shaped mark was imprinted on his face, giving him a rather disheveled appearance.

    Damn it! Western martial arts indeed have their unique qualities, the rabbit muttered angrily. However, the strength is nothing special. At most, youve just given me a tumble.

    Kante eximed, Wow!

    With a swift motion, the rabbit summoned a small jade seal in his hand, which he had used earlier to smash the cloth bundle. It was the Iron Wing Saint Seal. As he raised it into the air, the object gradually expanded. In the blink of an eye, it transformed from palm-sized to the size of a stone table.

    Swift!

    Pointing at Kante, the rabbit caused the seal to rotate in mid-air before suddenly plummeting toward Kante with a forceful swoosh.

    Kante was sweating profusely. What kind of magic is this? Stonefall?

    He raised the shield in his hand and braced it upwards, forming a Shield Wall.

    A dull thud rang out as an immense force transmitted from the seal to the shield. Kante felt as if he was being crushed by thousands of pounds. Beneath his feet, the ground suddenly sank several centimeters.

 Chapter 916: Profound Fire Palm Mastery

    Chapter 916: Profound Fire Palm Mastery

    Kante raised his shield and exerted all his strength to push upward, but the seal was desperately pressing downward. The result of the two forces contending was that bit by bit, Kante was sinking towards the ground.

    He was secretly astonished, this stone was quite peculiar. It looked like a falling rock technique, but the falling rock technique only caused instant damage. Once the impact was blocked by Kantes shield wall, there shouldnt be any subsequent force. However, this stone was different. After the impact was blocked by Kantes shield wall, it kept exerting force downward continuously, and the force was no less than when it first fell.

    Kante felt his feet sinking further into the ground by more than ten centimeters. He had a feeling that if he held on a bit longer, he would be pressed into the ground.

    While he was desperately resisting the pressure of the seal, the rabbit suddenly floated forward. Tap, tap, both palmsnded on Kantes chest.

    This time, he didnt use a sword, as he also realized that Kantes armor was strangely strong. des couldnt prate it easily. To harm him, it was better to use his bare palms, infusing his cultivation into the palm power, then using his profound skills to thrust the power through the armor.

    Kante didnt take it seriously when he saw his opponent discard the sword and use palms. Little did he know, just as the two palms hit his chestte, he felt two immense forces prating directly through the armor.

    Kante was startled. Fortunately, his magic came from the robe inside he was wearing, and except for a few spells that required incantations, most of his spells were instantaneous. He quickly cast a Wind Shield, a defensive magic that activated with a mere thought. Just before the palm power pierced through his armor, the shield formed to protect him.

    ng! ng!

    Both palm forces struck the wind shield, and Kante could almost hear the sound of the shield shattering. Then, like two hammers, the two palm forces exploded upon his chest.

    Kante grunted and staggered backward.

    The seal followed, pressing down heavily. Kante was pushed into the soil, leaving him embedded in arge trench shaped like the character .

    The rabbit sneered, raising his sword again, intending to thrust it through Kantes helmets eyes.

    Just at that moment, the light from the transmission gate flickered, and a man in robes emerged from it. It was George. He extended his hand towards the rabbit, pointing at him, and shouted, Who are you, scoundrel, daring to harm my dear friend? Let me show you the might of the Court Magician, George!

    He raised his hand, and a fireball gradually rose from his palm. Initially, it was only as big as a fingernail, but quickly it grew to the size of a ping pong ball

    The rabbits heart trembled: What technique is this? Fire Palm perhaps? This persons Fire Palm was able to release such visible fireballs with external force, and these fireballs were gettingrger andrger. How profound was this Fire Palm mastery? Could it be a cultivation of over a thousand years? I cant take on this person, its better to flee quickly.

    He gave up on attacking Kante again, waving his hand to retrieve his Iron Wing Saint Seal, then tapped the ground with his foot and floated backward.

    George eximed, shouting, Dont run! If youve got guts, stand your ground!

    However, before Shang Yang could trante, the rabbit had already leaped several times, reaching a distance of over ten meters. With a few more leaps, he vanished without a trace.

    George snorted at the rabbits retreating figure. He doesnt dare face me head-on, a coward.

    From within the pit, Kante yelled, Oh my goodness, I nearly thought Id have to wait for resurrection. George, what are you doing there, stop showing off,e and help me up.

    Cant you get up on your own?

    Im a bit injured, oh, it hurts so much And damn it, Im trapped in this damn pit.

    George sweated, quickly moving closer and exerting effort to pull Kante out. However, Kante was heavy, and it took George quite a bit of strength to finally lift Kante out like pulling out a radish. He was left panting, You big guy, youre so heavy.

    Kante grumbled, Help me back damn it those two palm strikes hurt so much the strength in that persons palms is immense. I dont know why, but it hurt even more than getting struck by a sword. Next time, Ill know not to casually take his palm strikes.

    George supported him as they entered the transmission gate. Shang Yang contemted whether he should join them and go directly to Westwind City. Although Godfather didnt like such actions, the circumstances seemed special this time. Well, lets go, he waved to the members of the caravan, Everyone, enter the gate. Well save some travel time this time, but lets not make it a habit.

    The group passed through the transmission gate and arrived in Westwind City.

    Most of Shang Yangs team consisted of old subordinates, but there were also some newly recruited members, along with a malt master. For these neers, it was their first time using a transmission gate, and they couldnt help but marvel. The old members, on the other hand, were used to it. Upon entering the gate, they immediately sent the goods to his business mansion in Westwind City.

    With Shang Hui overseeing things in Westwind City, Shang Yang didnt need to personally manage the goods transportation. Instead, he stayed close to Kante and George, knowing that they would likely have a lot of questions for him.

    Little Yi emerged from the chapel and cast a few healing spells on Kante, whoseplexion improved a bit. He was able to stand on his own without Georges support, which relieved him. He sighed heavily, saying, The warriors of Big Tang are indeed powerful. Damn it, even though Im considered strong here, I couldnt match a single rabbit soldier.

    Shang Yang quickly reassured him, Mr. Kante, you dont have to think that way. The one you faced just now wasnt a rabbit soldier; he was a Knight-errant. Its a unique cultural phenomenon in our Big Tang. In a one-on-one fight, many generals wouldnt be able to match a Knight-errant. If you couldnt defeat him, its not a reflection of your skills.

    Knight-errant? Whats that?

    Probably simr to adventurers on this side.

    Oh, I see.

    Shang Yang looked around and asked curiously, Wheres Godfather? Why isnt he in Westwind City? If Godfather were here just now, that guy wouldnt have been able to escape, and we could have obtained that rare stone.

    Kante exined, Godfather went to Shuangqing City in the New Continent. Theyre intensively developing over there for some reason. I dont know why Godfather is particrly focused on Shuangqing City. He even said he must build it to be just like his hometown. Hes currently nning a new city there and creating some strange attractions with names like Qiqikou, Hongya Cave, Chaotianmen Dock, which are quite unfamiliar.

    Shang Yang was greatly surprised, These names sound a bit like the style of my Big Tang. Ah, forget it, thats not the point! The point is to quickly call Godfather and tell him what happened today.

    Ah, right! Godfather is actively searching for various rare minerals. Hell certainly be interested in this news. Kante quickly took out his phone and called Robb to give him a summary of todays events.

 Chapter 917: Do You Believe I’ll Kiss You forcefully?

    Chapter 917: Do You Believe I��ll Kiss You forcefully?

    New Continent, Shuangqing City

    Robb was using his bizarre ability to create two rivers, and he even decided not to give proper names to these two rivers. Instead, he randomly named them Changjiang and Jialingjiang. He then inserted a sign at the junction of the two rivers,beling it as Chaotianmen Dock, and instructed workers to build a dock here.

    This utterly nonsensical act left the workers utterly bewildered, but after all, he was the great Godfather. Whatever he said, they had to follow.

    The workers could only toil away, constructing the Chaotianmen dock.

    Suofa walked over and handed him a towel, while Lillian approached from another direction, offering him a bottle of water. Robb wiped his face with the towel, then took a sip of water from the cup Lillian was holding for him. He turned to Suofa and remarked, Look at Lillian here, handing me water directly to my mouth. Why couldnt you bring me the towel and wipe my face? Do I have to take the towel from you and do it myself?

    Suofa turned her head away and ignored him. He was someone who would take advantage of any opportunity, and there was no point in giving him the satisfaction. Regarding the matter of wiping his face with the towel, she had indeed neglected it this time. She only needed to remember it for next time and quietly carry out the task. There was no need to admit defeat by giving him an advantage.

    Just then, a group of figures suddenly appeared on the hillside opposite the newly dug river. It was Xuelu, Gorda, Jike, and others, forming an eight-member adventurer team exploring the unknownnds in the western part of the New Continent.

    The eight individuals descended from the hillside, and when they saw that what had been a slope not long ago was now a turbid river, they couldnt help but look puzzled. They took out a voice-amplifying magical device and shouted towards the workers on this side, Whats happening? Why is there suddenly a river here? How do we get back?

    The workers burst intoughter. Dont worry, this is a river dug by Godfather. Well ferry you across first and then build a bridge over the riverter.

    A ferry boat sailed across the river, picking up the eight adventurers and bringing them to the other side. They walked up the embankment with confusion, arriving in front of Robb. Xuelu yfully wrapped her arm around Robbs neck and said, Dear, whats with suddenly digging two rivers here? Its so inconvenient.

    Robb chuckled. Rivers have strong transportation capacity, and in some aspects, they can even surpass trains. Dont underestimate them. Crossing a river is just a small inconvenience. Once we build bridges, it wont be an issue anymore. By the way, hows your exploration in the western region going?

    Chris took out a sheepskin map from his bag and unfolded it

    Although Westwind City could now produce various types of cheap paper, adventurers who often faced strong winds and rain still preferred using parchment paper, as it was rtively more resistant to water.

    The sheepskin map that Chris unfolded depicted an area to the west of Shuangqing City. The map was heavily marked, with all thebels and markers added by Robb using the games marking function, making them quite conspicuous.

    Pointing at these markers, Chris introduced them one by one, Here is an iron mine, here is a copper mine, here is silver, and here is a gold mine

    After Chris finished his exnations, Robbs expression remained unchanged. Are these all the unoriginal things?

    Chris sighed, Theres no other way! Although this is a new continent, most of the mineral veins are still basic ones. The rare minerals you mentioned are truly hard toe by.

    Robb said, No worries, just keep searching. Here, bring out another map, Ill mark the spots, and you can go look for them.

    Sure! Although Chris had sighed earlier, his expression now turned resolute. For adventurers, failure once, twice, or even a hundred times in the quest for mission items was all part of the game. Hadnt they already gotten used to it? Failure just meant going back to look again.

    He took out a smaller map of a different area and handed it to Robb.

    Robb used the mineral search ability on the map and then marked every mining spot using the marking function. He handed the map back to Chris.

    Chris chuckled, Alright, then. Lets go look for the mineral deposits marked on this map.

    Robb said, Why the rush? Dont you want to take a few days of rest before setting out again?

    Almost simultaneously, the eight adventurers shook their heads, We need to find good ore as soon as possible and craft weapons. Only then can we challenge the ck Dragon. Thats the ultimate goal of all adventurers. Were even more eager than you.

    Robbughed, Haha, fair enough! If youre tired but happy, then I wont discourage you.

    Humans were like this. When they were doing something they enjoyed, when they were moving toward their desired goals, their motivation was boundless. After the eight adventurers studied the map for a while, they boarded the ferry again, crossed the river, and headed towards the next area.

    At this moment, the Queen suddenly walked over from a distant street. When she spotted Robb from afar, she immediately waved her hand.

    Robb shook his head with a smile, You, woman, its like youre just walking around in my territory as if its your backyard. Werent we clear that you shouldnt use the transmission gates casually? Now youre running over here every few days? Arent you busy rebuilding the ck Earth Tower and sending troops to clear the demons in the Jinghong Mountains? Where do you find the time to keeping to me?

    The Queen huffed, So what if Iming to you?

    Robb retorted, Do you believe Ill kiss you forcefully?

    Come on? Whos afraid of who? The Queen showed no concern for such a half-hearted threat. She walked up to Robb and stood still, looking at him sideways, in a posture that seemed to say, You wouldnt dare. Unfortunately, she underestimated Robbs shamelessness. When a beauty like her teased him, how could he let her escape?

    Robb reached out and pulled her into his embrace, nting a firm kiss on her lips. Then he used his hands to hold her shoulders and created a bit of distance between them. Alright, spill it. What brings you here?

    Just a kiss and youre already talking business? Its not that easy, the Queen hooked her arms around Robbs neck, returning the kiss fiercely, leveling the ying field. She then pushed Robb away and said, I came to tell you that my army has wiped out all the demons around the Demon King City. Weve also dismantled the demon steel ore walls of the castle. Currently, were smelting the ores. Based on my estimation, those ores are only enough to make around twenty sets of demon steel armor.

    Is that so? I roughly estimated the same, about twenty sets, Robb sighed and said, Still not enough, huh.

    However, there hasnt been any progress in discovering new ore deposits from various sources.

    The Queens expression turned serious. If theres no progress, we might have to rely on those twenty sets of demon steel armor, along with a mixed unit of Titansteel and Saronite, to fight against the ck Dragon.

 Chapter 918: Visiting Big Tang

    Chapter 918: Visiting Big Tang

    Robb said, Well, Im mentally prepared as well. It will be a bit more challenging to fight, especially the third stage of the ck Dragon. He will summon many small dragonlings to run around, and it will be difficult for me alone to catch all of these little dragonlings. There will always be some that slip through, so we need other strong warriors to step up and deal with these small dragons. Relying solely on Demon Steel equipment will still pose considerable difficulty.

    The queen rarely heard him discuss the details of dealing with ck Dragon. Hearing him mention that ck Dragon can also summon small dragonlings, she couldnt help but be surprised. This thing can also summon? Ive never seen that before.

    Robb said, Thats because you would never trigger the third stage, and you cant even trigger the second stage.

    The queen couldnt help but ask, How many of those small dragonlings are there, and how strong are they in battle?

    Robb said, Fifty, appearing in batches of ten each time. Each one is about several times stronger than the Hero King wearing Mithril Armor.

    The queen:

    This is a bit unreasonable, and it sounds frightening. The queen could only say, It seems we really need to quickly find better equipment. Twenty sets of Demon Steel equipment are not enough.

    Yeah, not quite enough.

    As they were discussing this, suddenly, Robbs phone rang. In the past, his phone only had a glowing reminder function, but now it had sound as well, and different ringtones could be set. For instance, right now, Robbs phone yed a strange song: Hedgehog Cats author group, a group of pigeons flying by,e quickly and count, two, four, six, seven, eight, coo coo coo coo, all bad pigeons, cant count how many pigeons there are, cant count how many pigeons there are

    The queen felt overwhelmed by the insane ringtone and red at Robb. Answer it quickly, why are you intentionally not answering?

    Im taking the opportunity to listen to this song!

    The queen mmed the table. Answer the phone now!

    Robb reluctantly answered the call. Huh? Its Kante calling. Whats going on?

    Godfather, you might need to return to Westwind City.

    Huh?

    Shang Yang said that a rare ore has appeared in Big Tang.

    Robb was delighted. Great! Wait for me, Ill be right back.

    In this day and age, phones are set on speaker by default, so Miss Queen also heard the conversation clearly. She couldnt help but be excited. Great, Ill go take a look too.

    Hey, dont abuse my transmission gate to travel all over the world. Robb said, Ive said countless times, unless absolutely necessary, dont casually use the transmission gate to cheat. Use transportation like a normal person.

    Ignoring him, the queen walked into the transmission gate leading to Westwind City.

    Robb could only shrugged. Only women and small-minded people are difficult to manage. If you keep them at a distance, theyin. If you keep them close, theyre disrespectful.

    After finishing hisint, he also entered the gate.

    After a few minutes, Robb and the queen listened quietly as Kante, George, and Shang Yang described the situation. They had a basic understanding of what had happened.

    The queen turned to Shang Yang, Are you saying that the heroes of Big Tang are currently fighting over a type of ore called Xuanyuan ck Iron?

    Yes! Shang Yang respectfully bowed, I heard them saying that its like meteoric iron from outer space. In our Great Tang, these four words are usually used to describe stones that havent been thoroughly studied and whose properties are not clear.

    Robb chuckled, Exactly, thats a bad habit of Big Tang. They dont specifically differentiate between stones they dont understand. Whenever they encounter an unfamiliar metal, they justbel it as meteoric iron.

    The queen said, Its possible that its just a piece of Mithril, since Big Tang hasnt figured out Mithril yet. Their knowledge of metals seems to be limited to gold, silver, copper, iron, steel, and, oh right, lead.

    Exactly, its very likely just a piece of Mithril. Robb said, But theres a saying, its better to kill a thousand by mistake than to let one go intentionally. Since theres a chance that Big Tang has found something valuable, I have to go take a look no matter what.

    Shang Yang quickly added, Im willing to guide Godfather, pass through the Ancient Tea Horse Road, and head to Big Tang.

    No need to walk. Robb was a bit annoyed.

    Only now did Shang Yang remember that Godfather was quitezy. Asking him to climb mountains and traverse the Tea Horse Road would surely make him unhappy.

    Quickly, Shang Yang said, Then Ill immediately return to Big Tang and open a portal for you once Im in the city.

    Robb shook his head, If you go back to Big Tang now to open a portal for me, who knows how long it will take. Waiting is annoying. Forget it, Ive decided. Ill take the sea route.

    The others were slightly surprised, Sea route?

    Yeah! Robbughed, The Warships cant go to Big Tang yet. Ill just take arge sailboat. Ill bezy on the deck, wear a yellow straw hat, and asionally mutter I want to eat meat. Thats how Ill justze around. I wont even have to move my legs and Ill reach Big Tang.

    As everyone thought about it, they realized, Oh, thats actually true! So far, the most suitable method forzy people to get to Big Tang was indeed to take a ship. As long as you sat on the ship without moving, it was just like Robb sitting on a stone stool at the church entrance, effortlessly traveling thousands of miles.

    Kante eximed excitedly, Ill immediately head to the port city and find a ship willing to take you to Big Tang.

    Go ahead, go ahead. After instructing Kante to go find a ship, Robb turned around with a smile and said to Lillian and Suofa, You two dont need to follow me to Big Tang. Its too unfamiliar for you there, and thenguage barrier is a problem. There are many uncertainties over there. Ill go alone.

    Both girls nodded obediently, then returned to the chapels warehouse to prepare fresh clothes for Robb, along with some snacks for the journey and other things to entertain themselves.

    The queen frowned, Speaking of which, Im actually quite curious about Big Tang. When you get there, just open a portal and take me over to have a look.

    Robb nced at her, Want to sneak into my portal again? Ive already told you, no cheating! No cheating!

    As the two of them bantered, they suddenly saw Kante emerging from the portal once more, smiling as he said, Ive found arge ship for the sea voyage.

    Robb was surprised, Already found one so quickly?

    George said, I had just stepped into the portal and ran into two familiar faces on the street. Can you guess who?

    Two familiar faces? Robb didnt even need to think beforeing up with the answer, The two Dark Nuns.

    Ah, indeed, its Godfather. Kante chuckled, I just went over and bumped into them. Their father was with them too. After I exined the situation, they immediately volunteered, saying they want to take you to Big Tang.

    Robbughed, Wow, thats great.

 Chapter 919: Let’s Set Sail! Towards the Grand Voyage

    Chapter 919: Let��s Set Sail! Towards the Grand Voyage

    Heading to Big Tang.

    Honestly, if it werent for the events that unfolded, Robb and the Queen werent nning to make a special trip to Big Tang. Although he felt a sense of home towards that kingdom, it was merely a feeling. The Big Tang in this world was different from the home he knew. After all, his true home wouldnt be a ce where a bunch of rabbit-headed people hopping around.

    Without apelling reason to go and explore, Robb had never thought of visiting Big Tang. However, given the current situation, he felt it wouldnt hurt to take a look. He held this attitude towards the current Big Tang.

    Oh, by the way! Before I go, make some malt sugar. Robb grabbed the malt candy master who had juste with Shang Yang, intending to usher him into the kitchen.

    Uh? Malt candy cant be made so quickly, it needs to ferment.

    I dont care!

    The Queen said, You, cunning man! Youre about to go to Big Tang. You can find malt candy everywhere there! Dont trouble the malt candy master.

    Robb said, Huh? That makes sense!

    As he finished speaking, he saw the Queen grab the malt candy master and push him into the portal to the Bright Road. He followed suit and jumped in.

    Hmm? Robb was puzzled. Hold on, you ghost woman! Youre stealing my little snack master again?

    Three dayster, in the Port City

    A fleetposed of three armed merchant ships, forming a three-masted sailing ship squadron, was preparing to set sail.

    This fleet was led by the fathers of two Dark Sister Nuns. They used to shuttle between the Fengmo Continent and the New Continent. However, upon hearing that Robb was going to Big Tang, they eagerly took over this task.

    In the entire Western world, including the New Continent, it was a matter of pride to work for Godfather. When they heard that Godfather was going to Big Tang, countless captainspeted to take on this job.

    The two captains, who defeated many experienced old seafarers, were lucky to have this opportunity, all thanks to their daughters.

    Therefore, the two former Dark Nuns naturally wanted to participate in this long journey.

    After a period of time at sea, the two girls dressing style had changed. They no longer wore cumbersome tube dresses but opted for convenient and flexible tight pants that were suitable for movement. Even if they fell into the water, they could easily swim. They were now showcasing their figures, standing tall and captivating.

    Their equipment no longer just consisted of staffs. They carried a short guns on their left hip and a sword on their right. A staff was strapped to their backs, giving them a dignified and valiant appearance.

    Robb still wore his usual outfit of a T-shirt and jeans, but beneath this ensemble, no one knew how much practical equipment was hidden. However, today he had an additional essorya yellow straw hat on his head. This hat was crafted by a skilled rabbit merchant who during the time the crew was preparing for the long voyage.

    As for why a yellow straw hat was necessary for sailing, that was beyond anyones understanding.

    With a cheerful smile, Robb sprawled down onto the chair that had been arranged at the bow of the ship. The two young women, one on each side, stood beside him. It felt just like the old days when they used to lounge around with him on the stone benches outside the chapel, with Robb lying down in his usual manner while the two nuns chatted idly by his side.

    Both young women were a bit nostalgic for those times. They smiled and asked, Godfather, can we set sail now?

    Set sail? Of course, set sail!

    Robb used his left hand to press down on his yellow straw hat and pointed forward with his right hand,ughing heartily. Towards the great sea, lets depart. ONE PIECE will surely be mine, and I will be the Pirate King!

    The two young women chuckled. Godfather, youre saying iprehensible things again. If you lead the way as a pirate, everyone will follow suit. Soon, the seas will be filled with pirates. What about the legitimate sea merchants?

    Robbughed. Dont worry, dont worry. I wont rob merchant ships as a pirate, Ill only fight other pirates.

    The two young women burst intoughter. Then there wont be any pirates left on the sea. Who would dare fight against you?

    Amidst the light-hearted banter, the preparations for departure were ready. The soft sails on the ship were hoisted, and the sisters on the shore began waving goodbye. However, there was no sense of parting, as everyone knew that with a wave of Godfathers hand, a portal could appear, and he might return to Westwind City in minutes.

    The fleet sailed along the coastline, heading southeast and circumventing a sharp curve as they continued eastward.

    Robb lounged on the deck all day,zily fishing. Apart from fishing, he seemed to be doing nothing. The two young women were long used to his demeanor, but other crew members couldnt help butment, Godfather doesnt seem to have the heroic demeanor from the legends.

    Yeah, why is he fishing all day long? Doesnt he do anything else?

    He looks superzy.

    Could he be a fake Godfather?

    Robb paid no attention to these discussions and continued to fish

    After a few days, the assortment of random items Robb had caught from the sea had piled up into an entire warehouse. The crew members were astonished to find that there seemed to be something wrong with the sea. It was yielding a myriad of nonsensical and outrageous items, such as books, scrolls, potion bottles, and socks

    Some of these items could be barely understood, but how was it possible to fish out a dried banana from the sea? How could dried goods be caught from the water? How did this thing manage to stay dry while submerged underwater?

    How was it even possible to fish out a small dog from the sea? And the breed of the dog happened to be a Siberian Husky, trotting happily all over the deck behind Robb.

    The crew members were starting to question the meaning of life when they saw this. When Robb finally managed to catch a fish, they erupted into deafening cheers. Wow, Godfather finally caught a fish!

    So there are fish in this vast sea!

    Wait, what kind of fish is this? Its a freshwater fish!

    Everyone:

    The days of joyful life at sea flew by. The fleet skirted around the southernmost cape of the continent and then turned northeast. After sailing for a while, Robb suddenly noticed a towering tower on the mainds edge to the left of the ship.

    This tower had a Wind-style designsmooth and streamlined,cking sharp edges. Its overall appearance was blue, emitting a mysterious blue light. The immense magical energy seemed to envelop the entire tower, making it appear magnificent. Beneath the tower was the coastal city withyers uponyers of houses.

    Robb couldnt help but point at the city. Whats that ce?

    The two young women introduced with smiles, Godfather, thats the Trembling Ice Tower! Its the headquarters of the Trembling Ice Knights, one of the five major Magic Knight orders of the Kingdom of Gran.

    Ah! Robb finally understood. This was the birthce of Water Magic, one of the five types of magic. No wonder it was built by the seaside.

 Chapter 920: Disturbance by a Great Monster

    Chapter 920: Disturbance by a Great Monster

    Water magic users love the ocean, and their reasons are abundantly clear. The Trembling Ice Tower was constructed by the seaside, which naturally makes sense. Afterward, people gathered around the Trembling Ice Tower, forming a coastal city.

    On the coast, the lighthouse stood vigil year-round with sentinels from the Trembling Ice Knights, alert to any movements on the sea. Spotting a small merchant fleet by the shore, a sentinel emerged from the lighthouses top, holding an amplification magical device, and bellowed at the fleet, Where are you from? How could you pass by the Trembling Ice Tower at such a crucial time? Quick! Quickly dock, dont sway on the sea anymore.

    His shout left the people on the ship utterly bewildered.

    The fathers of the two young girls quickly rushed to the deck, picked up the magical amplification device, and shouted back, Whats going on? Why should we dock? Is a storm brewing on the sea? Is it a tempest or something?

    Worse than that, hurry to shore! the sentinel urgently yelled. Havent you noticed? Theres no other ship in the nearby sea?

    As he spoke, the fathers of the two girls were momentarily taken aback. Indeed, this was the stronghold of the Trembling Ice Knights, theirir, and a significant coastal city. In a city like this, how could they not depend on maritime trade? There should always be a constant flow of merchant ships nearby. However, at this moment, there were only their three ships on the sea. Other ships were all tucked away in the harbor.

    There must be something wrong at sea. The two ship captains were startled, quickly saying, Dock, dock quickly!

    Even Robb could not help but be curious. What was going on here? He turned to the two captains and said, Lets not reveal my identity for now. I want to watch.

    The two captains nodded.

    The three ships rushed into the harbor at full speed, furling their sails and dropping anchor. Then, the sentinel from the lighthouse swiftly climbed aboard, followed by several other sentinels from the docks. They began by checking the credentials of the two captains, confirmed that one of them was indeed a merchant from the Kingdom of Gran, and then verified that there were no prohibited goods on their ships. Only then did they return to the deck.

    They saw Robb sitting on the edge of the deck, fishing. However, not many people in this world recognized Robbs face, so they treated him like an ordinary crew member and paid him no mind.

    The sentinel said to the two captains, You two have quite the audacity. You dont even know whats happening in the nearby sea, yet you dare to pass by the Trembling Ice Tower so confidently If your luck werent good, youd already be fish food at the bottom of the sea.

    The two captains asked in curiosity, Whats wrong with this sea?

    I might have an idea, a crew member raised his hand. You cant catch fish in this sea. You can only catch dried bananas and simr things. Its quite abnormal.

    The crowd:

    They ignored him!

    The sentinel addressed the ship captains, Recently, a mysterious sea monster has appeared in this area of the sea. It drags both people and ships under the sea when they set sail. So far, over twenty ships have gone missing here, yet we dont even know what the monster looks like. All we know is that when it appears, it brings huge waves and dense fog. The ships get surrounded, and then strange sounds echo through the mist. By the time the fog clears, both the ships and the people are gone.

    The two ship captains were taken aback.

    Robb couldnt help but exim, Wow, from the side.

    The sentinel continued, The magicians of the Trembling Ice Knights are preparing an extermination team to deal with this monstrous threat. Until this creature is taken care of, you are not to leave the harbor, understood?

    The two captains quickly responded, Understood!

    Robb, on the side, inquired, How long will it take for this extermination team to deal with the sea monster?

    The sentinel felt a bit puzzled. The captains here were all saying understood, but now a crew member was chiming in to talk. He wasnt in a position to speak, yet he did. This kind of behavior could get him in trouble with the captains.

    However, Robbs question was a standard one. Anyone wouldve asked it, so the sentinel answered out of habit, It will take a few more days. As you know, the Trembling Ice Knights are currently responding to the call of Her Majesty the Queen and Godfather of Westwind City. Theyve dispatched their main forces to the Jinghong Mountains to exterminate the monsters and prepare for the cooperative effort to y the ck Dragon worldwide. Therefore, the main forces of the Trembling Ice Knights are not in the city right now; there are only a few resident magicians.

    Robb certainly knew this the best, so he simply nodded.

    The sentinel continued, Thebat capabilities of the resident magicians are somewhat inferior to those of the expeditionary forces. They are aware of this themselves, so they act more cautiously. Currently, theyre researching a solution.

    Robb said, So, its possible that this could take a long time to resolve?

    The sentinel replied, I understand your eagerness to make money quickly while trading, but dont risk your lives for money. When its time to rest, rest well.

    Robb:

    Behind him, the two young girls burst into giggles. One of them leaned close to Robbs ear and whispered, Lets go defeat that sea monster. She got too close, and the warm breath from her small mouth blew into Robbs ear, making him feel strangelyfortable.

    The other young girl followed suit, leaning close to his other ear, and giggled, Give us a blessing of the king and let the two of us handle the sea monster, okay? Let us have some fun too.

    Two innocent and adorable young girls talking like this, one on each side, nibbling on his ears  who could resist that?

    Robb raised his hands in surrender, Alright, alright, alright. Go ahead, just go already! Dont tease me like this; I cant handle it. I must say, you two are quite different from Xuelu.

    The two young girls burst intoughter, one on each side. One of them leaned closer and said, We wont be like her. We wont call you darling while hanging from your neck.

    With that, the two young girls hopped in front of the sentinel and raised their hands, saying, We can handle the sea monster.

    What? The sentinel looked puzzled. What are you saying?

    The two young girls earnestly replied, We can help you deal with the sea monster.

    The sentinel: Youngdies, I understand that youre yful at your age. My daughter is around your age and loves mischief too. But when adults are discussing serious matters, its best not to disrupt.

    We really can help defeat the sea monster! The two young girls said, If you dont believe us, well bet ten gold coins.

    I wont bet. The sentinel said, Im just a poor sentinel. At most, I can bet ten copper coins. Oh, wait, I wont bet with you girls. Please dont cause trouble just because youre upset. It could get you killed.

 Chapter 921: We Want to Fight the Monster

    Chapter 921: We Want to Fight the Monster

    The two young girls had Robb behind them for support, and they were truly fearless. Although the kindly sentinel advised against it, the two girls smiled and said, Anyway, were going to deal with the big monster! They turned around and called out to their father, Dad, lets sail the ship out again, lure that big monster out, and kill it. Lets see just how formidable it really is.

    The two ship captains secretly nced at Robb. Seeing him nod in agreement, they had no objections and said, Alright, lets set sail then. Its just a monster after all.

    Hey! The sentinel was sweating. Dont do this, youngdies! Why court danger?

    Just then, a group of people suddenly appeared by the side of the dock, not far from Robb and the others ship.

    Robb turned his head and saw that they were soldiers from the the Kingdom of Grans military!

    Back then, Robb hardly recognized any family crests or emblems, but after so many years of wandering around and participating in several major battles, he hade to recognize the emblems of the seven major armies of the Kingdom of Gran. All he needed to see was the wave crest on their shoulder armor to know they belonged to the Trembling Ice Knights. Of course, the elite soldiers who knew or knew of Robb were still in the Jinghong Mountains; these were just the garrison leftovers.

    After the knights assembled on the dock, a group of ship captains and crew who had been idly milling about also gathered around. These captains and crew members had clearly been stuck in this harbor for quite some time. Some were sea traders, some were fishermen, all relying on going out to sea to make a living. The presence of the monster had evidently brought them considerable difficulties.

    Seeing the arrival of the Trembling Ice Knights, they immediately gathered around with hopeful expressions on their faces.

    A middle-aged man in magician robes, who looked poised andposed, stepped forward from the knight group and addressed the onlookers, Everyone, dont worry. After careful study, our Trembling Ice Knights hase up with a n to deal with the monster.

    The onlookers immediately became overjoyed, and many of them pped enthusiastically.

    When the apuse died down, the middle-aged man continued, If you look behind me, youll see three hundred of our finest warriors. Were about to board a specially modified warship. All of the warriors will stay hidden in the cabins, not showing themselves. Only a few sailors dressed in ordinary clothes will be on the deck, pretending to be regr sailors. This way, the monster will definitely attack us with more confidence. When the hidden warriors spring into action, theyll kill the monster.

    The apuse grew even more fervent at this announcement.

    Robb, however, was a bit curious and couldnt help whispering, Wasnt the Trembling Ice Knights main force supposed to be headed to the Jinghong Mountains? How are they able to summon three hundred elite warriors here?

    The two young girls whispered to each other, Im afraid they just hired three hundred mercenaries from anywhere and forcibly imed theyre the elite of the Trembling Ice Knights.

    Robb:

    That possibility wasnt small!

    Of course, although this move was a bit ridiculous, it was at least better than ignoring the situationpletely. Robb felt mentally obligated to give these people a little boost.

    The leading middle-aged magician waved his hand, and the three hundred elites began boarding the ship. Their prepared warship was not far from Robb and their armed merchant ship. The formation of the three hundred elites boarding the ship was quite impressive.

    Just then, the sentinel who had been joking around with Robb jumped off the ship and hurried over to the middle-aged magician. He saluted before him and then gestured towards the ship where Robb was, talking animatedly. The middle-aged man immediately turned to look, his eyes widening, especially as he looked at the two young girls.

    Robb could guess what they were discussing!

    Soon, the middle-aged man walked over, standing on the dock below the ship. He looked up and said loudly to the two young girls, Youngdies! Ive understood your determination to contribute to the kingdom, and I appreciate your willingness to serve the Kingdom of Gran. However, we should also recognize our own vulnerability and the ferocity of the monster. We shouldnt act recklessly and do things that defymon sense. Doing so will only cause grief to our loved ones and fill the monsters belly.

    The two young girls stuck out their tongues, whispering, This person is really eloquent.

    Robb chuckled, Those who can fight have gone to the Jinghong Mountains to exterminate monsters. Whats left here are bureaucrats, and bureaucrats can definitely talk. Theyre neither exaggerating nor downying. Anyone who ys with a pen is good at boasting.

    The middle-aged man waved to the two young girls, In any case, please dont follow along! Dont follow, alright?

    After saying that, he boarded the nearby warship. The three hundred elites who had just boarded the ship all went into the hold, leaving only a few people dressed in in clothes who looked like ordinary sailors on the deck. Then, therge ship slowly started up and left the harbor.

    The lips of the two young girls pouted, Godfather, theyre taking our monster to fight. We finally had a chance to y a monster-fighting game, and they stole the opportunity.

    Robbughed, Dont talk nonsense. They originally spotted the monster first. Its you who wanted to snatch their monster to fight.

    The young girl pouted, but they knew Robb had a point.

    Seeing the pitiful look on the young girls faces, Robb smiled, Alright, heres the deal. Lets follow along and watch the spectacle. If they can defeat the monster, well be the audience, giving them a round of apuse. If they fail, then you two can take action, alright?

    Okay, okay! The two young girls vigorously nodded.

    Robb chuckled, Alright, thats settled then. On another note, even if I give you the blessing of the king, you still need some skills of your own to deal with the monster. What exactly do you know?

    The two young girls raised their hands, Basic Dark Magic!

    What else?

    Thats it!

    Robb:

    Basic Dark Magic, simr to Basic Holy Magic, focuses on healing, support, and the dirty aspects. Theres basically no direct attack magic, only a spell called Shadow WordPain, which isnt a direct damage spell but more of a continuous damage-over-time (Dot) spell. (Dot spells are like poison  they hang over the enemys head and continuously drain their health.)

    Robb was speechless for a moment, Hey! Even if I give you the blessing of the king, are you nning to deal with the big monster by just casting Shadow WordPain on it?

    The two young girls: Yeah, yeah!

    Come on, be serious! Give me a break.

    The two young girls started to act coquettishly, Then, can you give us some other means of attack?

    Robb sighed, Forget it, let me take a look!

    He rummaged through the pile of misceneous items he had caught while fishing over the past few days, Oh, here it is Intermediate Firearms Training Manual.

 Chapter 922: Need to Change Approaches

    Chapter 922: Need to Change Approaches

    The two girls eximed, Oh? Firearms? What is this?

    Robbughed, This is a skill training manual for Gunners, which can be considered a branch of the Archer profession.

    The two girls said, No, were asking why you chose this for us.

    Robb said, Encountering arge monster on the sea, from what I know, these monsters are usually quiterge, most likely giant octopuses. Unimaginative writers and authors cant seem to break free from this pattern. So, trying to use melee weapons to deal with it is definitely not reliable. It might just extend its tentacles onto the ship, and with a head raised as tall as a building, it looks down on you. In such a situation, using ranged weapons like firearms or bows would be more effective.

    The two girls responded with an Oh, understanding the reasoning. They were just unclear about thements on unimaginative writers and authors. Well, Godfather often babbles nonsense, its better to pretend not to hear.

    The girls used the Intermediate Firearms Training Manual, and after using it, they suddenly felt that they knew how to use firearms and even learned two types: one for long guns and one for dual short guns.

    One girl handed her short gun to the other, saying, I prefer using a long gun. You can use the dual short guns. Ill go find father and get a long gun to y with.

    The other girl took the dual short guns with a yful smile, holding them and striking a cool pose.

    Robb liked the look immediately, Come on, say a line with me.

    The girl with the dual short guns asked, What line?

    Robb imitated dramatically, Fortune doesnt favor fools!

    The girl with the dual short guns imitated his tone, Fortune doesnt favor fools!

    Hahaha, thats the spirit, thats it. Robb rolled around on the deck in excitement.

    The girl with the short guns was puzzled, not knowing what Godfather was so happy about.

    At this moment, the other girl brought a long gun over. Robb jumped up, You too, say this line with me: Im on the case!''

    The girl with the long gun imitated Robbs style and said the line.

    Robb fell to the ground with a thud, Haha!

    Meanwhile, the warship of the Trembling Ice knights had already set sail. On Robbs side, the two merchant ships from the caravan stayed in the port instead of going out to sea. The gship followed behind the Trembling Ice knights warship as it set sail, disappearing into the distance.

    On the endless sea horizon, attempting to inconspicuously track a ship was nearly impossible. The leading warship soon discovered that an armed merchant ship was following it out of the harbor. The middle-aged man on the deck took the telescope and nced back, cursing, Damn it, its that merchant ship from earlier. Two young girls on board, saying they want to fight monsters too. I advised them not toe, but they insisted on following. Arent they treating their lives as a joke?

    The vicemander beside him snarkily remarked, If they want to court death, they cant me us.

    Tsk, what are you saying? The middle-aged man disdainfully looked at his subordinate. Even if they are a bit foolish, they are still citizens of the Kingdom of Gran. As members of a Knights Order of the Kingdom of Gran, we have a duty to protect our people. Keep an eye out. If anyone on that ship is in danger, we must do our best to help.

    The vicemander quicklyposed himself and apologized, I apologize for my earlier inappropriate words.

    The middle-aged man said, Alright, pull yourselves together, lets eliminate this threat to the people!

    The two ships, one in front and the other behind, sailed slowly into the depths of the sea. They deliberately didnt speed up, giving therge monster a chance to attack.

    After sailing east for a while, the ships were far from the maind, and in every direction, there was nothing but sea, with no trace ofnd.

    The two girls were bing a bit impatient; after all, they were still young. Oh, is that big monster not going toe out anymore? What if it doesnt attack the bait?

    Robb chuckled, Why are you so anxious? If adventurers were as restless as you during missions, they wouldnt be able toplete any quests.

    Just as they were discussing this, a thick fog suddenly appeared on the sea surface. Moreover, the fog was getting denser.

    The two girls said, Oh, the fog ising!

    Robb slightly furrowed his brows, looked up at the sunny sky, and thought, how can it fog up on such a clear day? There must be something fishy going on.

    He reached out and made a gesture in the air, capturing a strand of white fog in his hand. He then used a dispelling spell, but the fog in his palm remained unaffected, swirling around.

    It cant be dispelled? Robb chuckled. Different systems.

    The two girls asked curiously, What different systems?

    Robb didnt answer them directly. Instead, he switched his thinking style and quickly formed a series of hand seals while reciting, In battle, the soldiers are in front  Break!

    This time it worked. The strand of white fog in his hand dissipated at a visible speed, leaving behind some white light particle effects, dispersing like smoke.

    Not magic? The two girls immediately understood.

    Robb nodded, Not magic, but simr to magic. In Eastern terms, this is called Daoist arts or Secret arts. Interesting, very interesting. It seems my prediction of the giant octopus might not necessarilye true. Who knows what strange things might appear.

    The two girls asked curiously, Daoist arts? Secret arts? What kind of people use these? Weve never heard of them.

    Robb exined, Its used by the rabbits of the northern Tang, and also by the Oh! Wait, theres no Northern Tang, only Southern Tang, in this world. If I remember correctly, the wealthy merchant Pobo mentioned to me that they should be called the  Ghost n! (For those who forgot, please refer to Chapter 10, when the merchant Pobo mentioned the blue-haired girls of the Ghost Race to Robb.)

    In the blink of an eye, the fog grew denser!

    Torrential fog enveloped arge area of the surrounding sea, and the leading warship was no longer visible. The warship carrying Robbs group was also invisible from the warships perspective. Both ships seemed to be sailing within a sea of clouds,pletely unaware of their whereabouts.

    The middle-aged man on the warship shouted, Be careful! The giant monster might be about to appear.

    I guess it should be a huge octopus!

    Someone eximed, Strange wailing sounds areing from the wind. Is it the cry of some creature?

    No, I feel its like someone intentionally suppressing their voice and howling. It doesnt sound like a monster.

    Just as the warriors were thinking about this, a loud boom resounded. The entire ship shook violently. Only then did they realize that their warship had collided with another ship, a wooden sailing ship covered in iron armor.

 Chapter 923: The Ghost Race’s Ironclad Ship

    Chapter 923: The Ghost Race��s Irond Ship

    The warriors on the warship were instantly puzzled. They had mentally prepared themselves to face arge monster, but they hadnt expected that a ship would emerge from the mist, and it was a wooden sailing ship covered in iron armor. It definitely didnt resemble a gigantic octopus.

    Then, on the deck of the irond ship, a person wielding a long knife leaped over.

    This person appeared much shorter and less robust than the people from the Gran Kingdom, but they seemed agile. Their skin was yellow, and they even had a horn growing from their head.

    Someone couldnt help but shout, What is that thing? A monster?

    No! Its an Eastern Ghost!

    A warrior rushed out from the ships cabin, only to run right into the Ghost. The warrior drew out their twin-handed sword and swung at the Ghost, but the Ghost skillfully ducked under the sword and countered with their own knife. The warrior fell, blood sttering.

    Be careful! Theyre strong.

    Damn, John was taken down with just one move.

    Watch out, more Ghosts areing from that side.

    On the irond ship, Ghost warriors kept leaping over, while the soldiers of the Trembling Ice Knights on this side emerged from their cabins to confront them. Chaos ensued on the deck as both sides engaged in a chaotic melee.

    In a matter of moments, the Trembling Ice Knights found themselves at a disadvantage.

    Themander of the Trembling Ice Knights, the middle-aged man, led several magicians in robes out from the cabin. As soon as they appeared, he waved his hand and shot out a shard of ice.

    A Ghost warrior couldnt dodge in time and was struck in the chest, instantly freezing into an ice block.

    However, as the middle-aged man was about to conjure a second ice shard, a cloth-robed Ghost appeared on the opposite irond ship. He didnt look like abatant, but rather someone knowledgeable and cultured. He pointed a finger at the middle-aged man, muttered a phrase in an unintelligible Ghostnguage, and then a chunk of ice was hurled towards the middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man was taken aback, eximing, Huh? Ghosts can use ice magic too?

    Startled by this unexpected move, he didnt react in time. The ice chunk hurled by the opponent struck him, and he let out a muffled groan as he copsed.

    The few magicians behind him were rmed, hastily casting their spells. Ice arrows flew chaotically, and while these magicians were more formidable thanmon soldiers, the cloth-robed ghosts behind the other ship were no pushovers. They summoned several more cloth-robed individuals, who also hurled ice chunks. This onught brought down several of the Trembling Ice knights as well.

    Damn it! These cursed Ghosts! The injured middle-aged man struggled to get up from the ground. He was an ice magician with high resistance to ice magic. Although the ice chunk thrown by the enemy earlier was slightly different from ice magic, it undeniably harnessed the elemental power of ice from nature. It was akin to ice magic and thus, the middle-aged man survived.

    As he got back on his feet, he intended to attack again. However, he realized that something seemed off.

    The sudden onught of the ghosts from the thick fog caught them off guard and gave the ghosts the upper hand. The warriors of the Gran Kingdom were thrown into disarray. Since the Trembling Ice Knights tactics were devised tobatrge monsters, most of the soldiers were sheltered inside the cabins. When they realized the threat wasnt a monster and attempted to rush out, some vital areas on the deck had already been seized by the Ghosts.

    In human-to-humanbat, having the advantage of higher ground was crucial.

    The Trembling Ice Knights were not elite soldiers; they were merely grunts who were never assigned to fight monsters. They were nowhere near the same level as the battle-hardened Ghost warriors. How could they possibly stand a chance?

    Chaos ensued all around. The middle-aged man wanted to aid using ice magic, but he didnt know whom to assist first and whom to aid afterward.

    Amid his anxiousness and uncertainty, a loud boom resounded. The ship shuddered again, and something collided with the ships side from the other direction.

    He quickly turned to look behind him. This time, the collision wasnt from an enemy but from the armed merchant ship that had been trailing them.

    Two young girls leaped from the merchant ships side. One held dual pistols, the other a long rifle, and they both had staffs strapped to their backs. Their appearance was a mix of styles, utterly perplexing.

    The two girls eximed loudly, Were here to help!

    The middle-aged man urgently said, Why are you still here? Run! Return to the harbor and inform our people. The enemy isnt a monster; theyre Ghosts Hurry Go back

    Before he could finish speaking, a Ghost warrior charged towards the two girls. Only halfway there, the girl with the long rifle suddenly raised her weapon and fired. The charging Ghosts body immediately halted, and with a thud, they fell backwards.

    The girl chuckled, Ha, my marksmanship has indeed improved. I didnt even expect to hit so urately.

    The middle-aged man:

    The other girl, holding a short pistol, also raised her weapon andughed, saying, Two birds with one stone!

    She aimed her gun at a ghost warrior in front and fired with a bang. Interestingly, after the bullet hit the Ghost warrior, it didnt stop. Instead, it bounced andnded on another Ghost warrior behind them. Both Ghost warriors let out a muffled groan and fell down.

    Ah, youre cheating, hitting two at once. The girl with the long rifle wasnt pleased. Watch my ultimate move! Peace Ambassador.

    She swung her long rifle forward, and with a gunshot, five Ghost warriors arranged in a straight line in front of her simultaneously fell down.

    Now it was the turn of the girl with the short pistol to be unhappy. Youre cheating, hitting so many at once. Im going for an AOE attack too, watch carefully.

    She held her dual pistols in both hands and raised them forward. She loudly eximed, Warriors of the Trembling Ice Knights in front of me, get down quickly, bullet hell ising!

    The grunts of the Trembling Ice Knights understood her words and hurriedlyy down. However, the Ghost couldnt understand thenguage of the Kingdom of Gran, so they only saw their enemies in front suddenly dropping to the ground. Confused, they thought, Should I take this opportunity to strike them while theyre down?

    Just then, the girl with the short pistols suddenly unleashed a barrage of bullets, spreading out in a fan-shaped area in front of her. The Ghost warriors standing in this area were all hit simultaneously. They let out miserable screams and fell one after another with thuds, creating a massive pile in an instant.

    Both sides, friend and foe, were utterly perplexed: What in the world are these two women?

 Chapter 924:

    Chapter 924:

    Both the enemy and their side were a bit confused. How could so many bullets be fired from these two small pistols?

    Arent firearms supposed to be reloaded after each shot? How can this womans small pistol keep sweeping the area in front of her in a fan shape? What the heck is this technology?

    Little did they know, the girl with the short pistols was using a skill from the game. Its not a skill from the real world; when using game skills, theres no need to consider reloading bullets, right?

    The effectiveness of this move was astonishing, and arge number of enemybatants fell. However, the warriors of the Trembling Ice Knights, having anticipated this, were lying on the ground beforehand, and thus, they werepletely unharmed. Once the bullet rain was over, they quickly sprang up, giving the two girls a thumbs-up and eximing, Ladies, well done!

    The middle-aged leader couldnt help but have a newfound respect for the two young girls. Previously, he had thought they were here to cause trouble, but now he realized they indeed had some skills. It seemed they were important allies worth relying on. He quickly shouted to the two girls, Fantastic! I apologize for what I said earlier.

    The two girls were quite pleased and responded, Leave it to us.

    However, game skills have cooldowns, especially for such powerful moves. After using it once, theres a long cooldown period.

    After the girl with the short pistols finished firing a round, she shook her pistols and said, Oops, cant use it again the second time.

    The middle-aged man:

    Though the enemybatants couldnt understand her words, they could decipher her actions. They quickly realized that the pistols in the girls hands were no longer functional. They let out some strange shouts in an iprehensiblenguage, and brandishing their long knives, they charged at the girl.

    However, the Trembling Ice Knights on the ship werent fools. Even if they didnt know how long it would take for the girls firearms to be ready for another powerful attack, they understood a fundamental principle: Ranged sses need melee sses to act as meat shields in front. The warriors roared and rushed in front of the two girls, blocking the enemy warriors.

    With this shield, the two girls were safe again. Unable to use their powerful move, they resorted to basic attacks and small skills.

    One shot, one fallen enemy. Just like that, the two of them quickly defeated several enemy warriors.

    At this moment, the group of cloth-d enemybatants on the irond ship also realized the situation wasnt favorable. One cloth-d enemy muttered some words and then pointed at the two girls, shouting in the enemynguage, Senro Bansho!

    Suddenly, a dazzling radiance burst forth from his hand, cutting through the air and flying towards the two girls.

    No one knew what this radiance was, but it looked like magic!

    A warrior with quick reflexes leaped onto the deck, standing in front of the two young girls. He raised his shield just in time.

    Boom!

    The radiant brilliance struck the warriors shield, then exploded. In an instant, four sets of unfamiliar Eastern characters materialized in the sky, forming a square that enveloped the warrior within.

    No one present could recognize these characters, except for Robb. Astonishingly, they were four sets of traditional Chinese characters

    Fire Arts, Earth Arts, Water Arts, Wind Arts!

    Then, the four sets of characters simultaneously began to rotate, transforming into four-colored radiance that converged towards the center.

    The shield-bearing warrior, in that moment, seemed to be struck by fire magic, earth magic, water magic, and wind magic all at once. The impact caused his entire body to change colors rapidlynow red, now blue, now green, now ck

    After the four elemental arts had taken their turns, the warrior was left unsteady, and with a thud, he copsed to the ground, barely clinging to life.

    Robb, observing from a distance, couldnt help but marvel, What an incredible move, Senro Bansho, an advanced elemental art of an Onmyoji. Impressive. As he spoke, he secretly cast a healing spell, administering some relief to the injured warrior.

    However, the intervention of the Onmyoji caught the attention of the two girls. They saw the powerful magician from a distance and realized that he needed to be dealt with immediately. Reacting swiftly, the girl with the short pistols raised her weapons, tapping them together before aiming at the Onmyoji.

    However

    The Onmyoji was quite shrewd as well. Knowing that firearms had limited range, after unleashing the Senro Bansho, he promptly stepped back, creating distance and leaving the range of firearms, bows, and magic.

    The bullets fired by the girl with the short pistols missed him.

    But just as the Onmyoji was feeling triumphant, the girl with the long rifle suddenly lifted her weapon and took a distant aim a peculiar crosshair symbol appeared directly on the Onmyojis forehead.

    He couldnt quite fathom the meaning of this symbol.

    A secondter! The girl with the long rifle finished aiming, and with a resounding ng, she fired her rifle. The bullet effortlessly crossed the vast distance, shattering the limits of regr firearms, arrows, and magic. And it struck the Onmyoji easily.

    The Onmyoji let out a pained scream and fell backward.

    The girl with the short pistols turned and eximed, Wow? The long rifle can shoot so far?

    The girl with the long rifle chuckled, Hehe, this move is called Let Bullets Fly! Its the special move of the long rifle. In fact, you can do it too, as long as you switch to the long rifle.

    Really? But I dont like the long rifle.

    As the two girls continued to fire their weapons, engaged in casual conversation, the ghostl race warriors had a stroke of bad luck. They had tried to charge forward to subdue the odd firearm-wielding pair, but the warriors of the Kingdom of Gran stood their ground. Even the strongest Onmyoji, after releasing a Senro Bansho, had been defeated, leading to quite an awkward situation.

    The situation couldnt be allowed to continue like this!

    The irond ship issued a retreat order, and the ghost race warriors began to pull back onto the irond ship.

    Themander of the Trembling Ice Knights, a middle-aged man, shouted, We cant let them escape. Once they get away, theyll still pose a threat to other ships.

    This expedition wasnt for leisure; it was meant to deal with the great monster. If they allowed this great monster to escape, their efforts on this journey would be in vain. They would have toe back and deal with these creatures again.

    A group of warriors rushed forward to try to detain some of the enemybatants. However, those ghost race warriors seemed to be quite resolute. They decisively abandoned their woundedrades. If any of them were entangled by the warriors of the Kingdom of Gran, they immediately left them behind. After all, their priority was to retreat. In the blink of an eye, most of the ghost race warriors who had just boarded the ship had retreated, and those who couldnt escape in time were left behind without a second thought.

    Interestingly, these abandoned warriors didnt seem to lose their spirit. On the contrary, they became even more ferocious. They shouted iprehensible words and continued to resist desperately.

    Their determination was quite astonishing.

    Then, the irond ship turned around and charged into the mist.

 Chapter 925:

    Chapter 925:

    Whats going on with these ghost race warriors?

    Why are they abandoning theirrades on our ship and fleeing themselves?

    Damn it, are they even human?

    Is it really okay for a race to abandon their own like this?

    As the warriors besieged the discarded demon warriors, they engaged in heated discussions.

    Surprisingly, the abandoned demon warriors were undeterred and even more ferocious. They seemed determined to take their opponents down with them, fighting with incredible intensity. The deck remained chaotic as ever. The Kingdom of Grans warriors struggled to give chase, unable to pursue the irond ship.

    The two young girls swiftly fired a few shots, taking down several ghost warriors. The united effort of the warriors managed to defeat the few remaining foes who continued to resist in ast stand. However, as they prepared to set sail, they realized that the thick mist had obscured their view, making it impossible to spot where the enemy ship had fled.

    Themander among them uttered, Damn it! We let them escape like this.

    A warrior suggested, Lets pursue in the direction they disappeared. Maybe we can catch up.

    Chasing the enemy at full speed in this dense fog is too risky.

    Indeed, what if there are ambushes within the fog?

    Themander had no choice but to issue the order, Forget it, well figure out a way to deal with them next time.

    Just as he finished speaking, a head popped out from the side of the armed merchant ship nearby. It belonged to a young man with handsome golden hair. This young man, whom the middle-aged leader had seen by the docks, had been fishing at the ships side, seemingly an unremarkable figure.

    Of course, the young man was Robb. He waved his hand with a smile at the middle-aged leader and said, We cant afford to do this next time. We dont have time to linger here. We need to hurry to the Big Tang. Lets settle this matter now.

    The middle-aged leader responded, But this dense fog

    Robb grinned, Its an Eastern technique called the Foggy Haze. We just need to break it.

    Huh? The middle-aged leader was momentarily stunned, We tried dispelling it, but it didnt work.

    Robb chuckled, Watch and learn!

    He formed a few hand seals toward the sky and chanted, In battle, the soldiers are in front  Break!

    As he shouted Break, an unseen force seemed to soar into the sky, crashing against the pervasive mist. Soon after, the fog began to thin visibly, disperse, and eventually vanishedpletely.

    The sea regained its rity, and everyone looked around. The irond ship that had ambushed them in the fog was now desperately fleeing not far away. On the opposing deck stood several individuals wearing bewildered expressions. Clearly, they had failed to grasp the situation. Their Foggy Haze  had been broken by the Westerner? How was that possible?

    Of course, its not just them who were puzzled, but also the members of the Trembling Ice Knights, who were equally baffled. They looked at Robb, wearing strange expressions on their faces, and they almost directly asked, How did you manage to break their art?

    Robbughed and said, What are you still dazed for? Hurry up and make your move. Detain the opponents, or else, I might have to step in. No exaggeration, no falsehood  once I intervene, your chances to y will be over.

    The two young nuns said, Its better if you take action. We no longer wish to continue this fight.

    As it turned out, the two young nuns had fought impulsively a while ago, driven by excitement. However, after their fight, they calmed down and realized that they had been fighting against humans, not monsters. This realization made them feel sorrowful all of a sudden. Shooting a firearm at people really hurt!

    Having been nuns before, their personalities were gentle, and they preferred helping others rather than harming them. Initially, they hadnt thought much of it, but now, seeing the injured sailors groaning on the deck, they no longer wanted to fight. After all, those sailors were human too. Despite their unusual appearance, they were undeniably living beings.

    Upon hearing the two nuns, Robb immediately understood. He said, Alright, my two little sisters dont want to fight anymore. Trembling Ice Knights, do you still want to continue this game? If I take action, I might steal the show.

    Themander of the group, a middle-aged man, helplessly said, Who wants to fight if it can be avoided? If you have any means to quickly capture them, go ahead and use them. We wont me you for snatching the limelight.

    That makes things easier!

    Robb grinned and said, Im off then.

    Suddenly, he stomped his foot on the deck. Heroic Leap!

    With a swift motion, he jumped into the air, descending towards the escaping irond ship.

    This leap appeared incredibly powerful. Observing his takeoff, the onlookers thought, Such a splendid jump, he could probably leap hundreds of yards. He must be a formidable warrior.

    However, they were mistaken!

    Robbs leaping ability adhered to the rules of the game, and no matter how strong the jump seemed, he could only cover 60 yards.

    So, after his impressive jump towards the enemy ship, he plummeted straight into the sea with a ssh.

    Onlookers:

    This was quite anticlimactic!

    The middle-aged man wiped his sweat and asked, Should we pull him out?

    The two young nuns chuckled, No need.

    Just then, at the spot where Robb had fallen into the water, a seal popped out of the water with a ssh. The seal even turned its head and waved at the people on the ship, seemingly making a gesture of Im fine. However, who could decipher a seals gestures? All they saw was a t flipper waving there  quite amusing.

    And then, with remarkable speed, the seal swam towards the irond ship.

    The people on the irond ship had been closely monitoring the movements of the trailing ship. Of course, they also witnessed this scene. Immediately, archers positioned themselves by the ships railings, drawing their bows and aiming arrows at the seal. They shot a volley of arrows at the seal in rapid session.

    However, the seal was incredibly swift, and the arrows couldnt evene close to touching its fur.

    In the blink of an eye, it reached the side of the ship. With a powerful flick of its tail on the waters surface, it leaped out of the water. This leap was remarkably high, actually soaring from the sea surface directly onto the ship.

    The sailors on the ship eximed in surprise. Two of them swung their des, attempting to strike at the seal.

    The seal deftly evaded the two long des, then raised its fleshy flipper and delivered a series of ps, knocking the two sailors to the ground. Simultaneously, itnded on the deck and underwent a transformation. It turned back into the appearance of the handsome young man with golden hair. Facing the bewildered sailors on the ship, he smiled and said, Greetings!

    The sailors were taken aback. This Westerner actually understood ournguage? However, now that it was broad daylight, what could good evening possibly mean?

    Robb, however, quickly shook his head with a regretful expression. Oh no, there arent many who understand thenguage of ghosts. What to do? Oh, I know!

    Suddenly, he addressed the sailors seriously, saying, You guys, arent proper ghosts, right? Probably just Japanese pirates doing dirty work, you guys, tearing and pulling!

    The sailors: Are you speaking humannguage or sealnguage?

 Chapter 926:

    Chapter 926:

    Both sides couldntmunicate due to thenguage barrier, which was quite awkward.

    Robbs knowledge of the ghostnguage was limited to a few phrases: Greetings, Destroy, Stay, Storage, Trying to have a meaningful conversation with just these phrases would likely be challenging.

    But Robb didnt mind much; he felt even if they couldntmunicate, it didnt matter. The group of ghosts before him clearly seemed to be the ck sheep of their kind, genuine Japanese pirates causing trouble on the sea. Even the people of their own ghost nation suffered due to them. So, without further ado, he decided to give them a beating first.

    He raised one hand high into the air

    The ghost warriors hesitated for a moment, then suddenly charged towards him.

    Robb chuckled and swung his hand forward.  Senro Bansho!

    A dazzling radiance burst forth from his palm, just like the Onmyoji from the ghost n had released earlier, but the difference was that Robbs radiance seemedrger and more brilliant.

    And, of course, more powerful!

    The radiant light transformed into four sets of runes suspended in mid-air.

    Fire Arts, Earth Arts, Water Arts, Wind Arts!

    Then the runes transformed into beams of four-colored light, raining down chaotically at the center. The ghost warriors standing in the middle were instantly struck from all sides, and their appearances continuously changed due to the shifting colors. Once the light subsided, the warriors were all sprawled on the ground.

    Cries of astonishment resounded from the ship: Whats happening?

    This cant be real!

    This Westerner actually knows our Onmyoji techniques.

    Moreover, his Onmyoji technique seems quite formidable.

    I dont believe it.

    Two Onmyoji Masters and a ghost magician emerged on the ships deck. The three exchanged nces, all feeling a sense of disbelief. However, now wasnt the time for wonder; they had to take him down first.

    The two Onmyoji Masters began chanting their techniques, and the magician started reciting his own incantations

    Robb smiled and said, I dont have time to y with you all. I still have a journey ahead. Lets finish this quickly.

    He raised his hand again, palm facing upwards, and performed a seal. Then, with a swift motion, his hand came down like a gust of wind, striking the deck. At the instant his palm touched the deck, a mysterious Eastern-style array appeared on the surface.

    This array seemed quite borate; its origins likely traced back to Big Tang. However, after it spread to the ghost nation, the Onmyoji Masters there made modifications. It now looked incredibly intricate, with numerous array gates depicted on it. If the casting animation could be paused, the audience could count them  there were eight array gates illustrated on it.

    Onmyoji Secret Art  Eight Gates!

    Boom!

    With a tremendous roar, a four-colored brilliance erupted from the array, simultaneously striking all the ghost beings on the ship.

    The ghosts let out cries of agony as they tumbled over. Even the two Onmyoji Masters who were chanting spells werent spared; they were hit by the radiance. Groaning in pain, they fell to the ground, before eximing with dismay, This cant be Such a high-level Onmyoji technique

    After the move, there wasnt a person left standing on the ship.

    Robb then waved towards the astonished Trembling Ice Knights in the distance. He activated a bards skill, hailing from afar, and shouted, Come clean up the battlefield.

    The middle-aged leader of the Trembling Ice Knights wore a puzzled expression as he turned to the two young nuns and asked, Who Who exactly is this young man? Why can he transform into a seal like a Druid and also release mysterious Eastern techniques?

    The two young nuns chuckled yfully, Hes Godfather of Westwind City!

    What? The middle-aged man froze on the spot. Oh my goodness, Godfather of Westwind City? Good heavens!

    The warriors of the Trembling Ice Knights on the ship were all left dumbstruck.

    No one could have expected to encounter the legendary hero, the man who ended the war, the Godfather of Westwind City here. It was truly an extraordinary stroke of luck!

    Many of them knelt on one knee on the deck, looking up at Robb with admiration in their eyes.

    Robb yfully scolded, Come clean up the mess; dont just stand there.

    Oh, right, quickly move the ship away.

    Later that night, everyone returned to the dock of the Trembling Ice Tower. The battleship of the Trembling Ice Knights, Robbs armed trading ship, and the ghost pirates irond ship were all docked together in the harbor.

    The warriors of the Trembling Ice Knights locked up the captured ghosts in prison. Then, they brought in a seafaring merchant who understood the ghostnguage and interrogated them about where the ships and crew they had previously seized were.

    However, the results of the interrogation were brutal and heart-wrenching. Every ship that had been attacked by the ghosts before had not a single survivor; they had all been killed by these ghost pirates.

    These ghosts were indeed the kind of Japanese pirates Robb was familiar with. In this world, however, they were known as ghost pirates. The ghost nation was currently in a chaotic era of warring states, and these exiled warriors and deserters who couldnt find a ce within the kingdom had taken to the seas to cause trouble.

    Upon learning that all the crewmembers who had been attacked by them had been killed, the Trembling Ices members sentenced these ghost pirates to death. Robb had no objections to this; it wasmon practice for pirates in various countries to be subject to suchws. It wasnt inappropriate; these individuals should rightfully pay the price of their misdeeds with their lives.

    The nature of their killings and that of soldiers on the battlefield had fundamentally distinct implications and were not worthy of forgiveness.

    Robb said, I didnt expect the ghost pirates to venture so far now. Even our Kingdom of Grans harbors have been attacked. Over in the Eastern Big Tang, who knows how many ghost pirates are still active. It seems well have quite a bit of trouble ahead.

    The two young nuns father murmured, Doesnt that make it difficult for our Kingdom of Gran to do business with them in the future?

    Thats indeed a concern, Robb replied. However, the Kingdom of Gran is quite distant from the Big Tang. Our navy cant sail all the way to the east to eradicate the ghost pirates. This matter needs to be resolved by the Eastern Big Tang themselves. Moreover, the internal strife in the ghost nation is temporary. Once the warring states in the ghost natione to an end, the ghost pirates will naturally decrease. During this period, we should reduce trade with the Eastern nations. Focus more on running the New World routes. If we must engage in trade with the Eastern countries, we must coborate with several merchant fleets and form arger convoy.

    The two young nuns father took note of these words.

    Later that evening, members of the Trembling Ice Knights prepared a feast to entertain Robb. However, when they came to the dock to find him, they discovered that Robb and the three merchant ships had quietly left the harbor, continuing their journey to the east.

 Chapter 927:

    Chapter 927:

    After leaving the Trembling Ice Tower, the fleet didnt continue along the coastline. Instead, it headed northeast into the open sea. Consequently, the scenic view of the coastline was left behind.

    The two captains spent their days closely watching thepass, afraid of veering off course.

    Meanwhile, Robb spent his days fishing, with the two young nuns apanying him. asionally, they helped him clean up the mishmash of things caught in their lines.

    This leisurely and blissfully peaceful life carried on for several days. Robb had lost track of how many days had passed, but he wasnt concerned; he was simply going with the flow.

    On this day, a light rain began to fall on the sea. The rain wasnt heavy, but the wind was strong. Once the wind picked up on the sea, waves started forming. As a result, the three ships bobbed up and down in the waves, swaying back and forth.

    The two young nuns struggled to maintain their bnce on the deck. They hadnt spent their entire lives at sea as sailors but had be female merchants on the sea midway through. Consequently, they found the rolling waves quite distressing. Thankfully, Robb was there. He held one of the girls hands with one of his hands, allowing all three of them to stand firmly on the deck. However, this meant they couldnt continue fishing.

    Oh well! What did it matter if they caught fewer fish when he could hold a girls hand?

    As they enjoyed this romantic moment, one of the young nuns suddenly eximed, Ah, I seend ahead!

    In reality, Robb had already spotted thend using his detection magic. However, to make the girls happy, he pretended he had just seen it and smiled, saying, Oh my, there really isnd ahead. It looks like were getting close to the Big Tang.

    The sailors on all three ships got excited. Sailors were humans, after all, and humans tended to prefer the feeling of solid ground beneath their feet. After spending a long time at sea, seeingnd was almost like seeing a loved one.

    With renewed energy, all three ships charged towards the shore.

    As thend ahead drew nearer, everyone could now make out the trees along the coastline. These trees were quite unusual; they had smooth trunks that rose high into the air. At the top, severalrge leaves fanned out, resembling arge umbre. Currently, these umbre-like trees swayed in the wind, presenting an interesting sight.

    The two young nuns pped their hands andughed, What strange trees are these?

    Robb replied, These are coconut trees. The water inside the fruit is really refreshing.

    Huh? How do you know? The two young nuns were surprised.

    Ive traveled to Big Tang before.

    Oh, I see!

    The two young nuns asked, So, whats thisnd?

    Robb answered, I guess this isnt exactlynd; its more of an ind. Its called Hainan Ind.

    The father of the two young nuns walked over with a smile and said, Godfather, youre mistaken this time. The name of this ind ahead is Nanli Ind. As far as we know, Big Tang doesnt have an ind named Hainan Ind.

    Robb rolled his eyes and thought, *Isnt this Hainan Ind? Now that Im in a different world, its be Nanli Ind.*

    The ind does have residents, but the father of the two young nuns began, there arent any proper harbors or cities here. If we anchor here, we wont get decent supplies. If Godfathernds here, itll be troublesome to travel to the Central ins. So, we should continue sailing forward and head straight to the bustling Boning Harbor in Big Tang. If Godfather disembarks there, itll be easy to ess the prosperous Central ins region of Big Tang and find minerals.

    Robb chuckled and said, Lets go with your n!

    The decision was made for the fleet to keep going without makingndfall.

    The two young nuns pouted pitifully, saying, No stopping ashore? We wanted to try the coconut fruit Godfather mentioned. He said its really tasty.

    The two fathers retorted, not in a very good mood, Do you think the fleet would stop just so you could have a fruit? How much time would that waste?

    Robbughed and said, The fleet doesnt need to stop. Ill take them to pick coconuts.

    Huh?

    The two young nuns were delighted.

    In an instant, Robb put his arm around one of the young nuns waists and soared into the air with a swift movement, flying towards the coconut trees on the shore.

    The sailors on the ship erupted in jealous cheers, Oh my God! Flight magic!

    However, they also knew that Godfather wouldnt be flying around with them like this. Such privileges were reserved for cute and innocent-looking girls. All they could do was watch in envy.

    Soon, the three of them reached the coconut trees.

    Luck was on their side; it was the season when the coconuts were ripe. Each of the girls picked tworge coconuts and held them, giggling happily with flushed pink cheeks.

    Looking at the smiling faces of the two young nuns as they picked coconuts, Robb felt really joyful.

    However, just as the three of them were about to turn back to return to the ship, they noticed something on the sea in the northeast direction. Two fleets were engaged in battle.

    Neither of these fleets consisted ofrge Western-style sailboats; they were a mishmash of smaller vessels. Most of them were hard sailboats, which were usually unsuitable for long voyages and were meant for ying along the coastlines. These boats were rtively small in size.

    Drawing on the knowledge he had gained from the game Age of Exploration, Robb could discern that most of these ships were typical Big Tang merchant ships. They were shing with sailboats from the Ghost Race.

    The battle between the two fleets was intense, with rabbits and ghosts wielding weapons on the decks, creating a chaotic and fierce scene.

    Unable to contain themselves, the two young nuns whispered, Whats happening?

    Robb shook his head and sighed, No need to ask; its obvious. These are sailors or pirates from the Big Tang, engaged in a battle with the Ghost Race. In the Age of Exploration, the Ghost n is a major concern for the rabbits.

    What should we do? the two young nuns asked, Should we help one side?

    Robb smiled and said, If the people from Big Tang are regr soldiers or merchants, well assist them against the Ghost Race. If its just pirates fighting pirates, we wont take sides. Because, no matter which kingdoms pirates they are, they darn well arent good people.

    As he spoke, Robb held the two young nuns and flew back to the fleet. The lookout in the fleet had already noticed the fierce battle on the northeastern sea. More than twenty ships were engaged in an intense struggle, creating a lively scene.

    Robb gently set the two young nuns down and then turned to their father, asking, Can you recognize who these people from Big Tang are? Take a look to see if theyre regr soldiers, merchants, or pirates.

    The two ship captains used a telescope to carefully observe for a while before solemnly stating, Reporting to Godfather, we recognize the gs on the rabbit ships. Theyre not official representatives of Big Tang, nor are they ordinary merchants. They belong to the most infamous maritime armed group in Big Tang, known as the Eighteen Divinations. They call themselves merchants and engage in trading goods everywhere, but in reality, their actions are no different from piracy. They also raid merchant caravans, causing a lot of trouble. Whenever we used toe to the Eastern Seas for trade, we would avoid them.

 Chapter 928:

    Chapter 928:

    Eighteen Divinations? What a strange name, Robb eximed in surprise.

    The two ship captains chuckled and said, They probably really like radishes, so they came up with a name like that.

    Robb:

    Oh well, lets not criticize the taste of rabbit names. Criticizing it would be a losing battle.

    Robb got to the point, saying, Since its pirates against other pirates, we can ignore them. Lets just go around the battlefield.

    The fleet started to maneuver, nning to circumvent the battle and continue northward along the coastline.

    However, as they began to maneuver, a ship broke away from the battle and headed towards them. Arge g was hoisted on the ship, depicting a huge radish  the emblem of the Eighteen Divinations. A group of energetic rabbit people stood on the ships bow, each dressed like martial heroes from legends.

    Despite the distance, one of the rabbit figures shouted loudly, You there, in the ships! Are you from the Western Seas? Imand you to halt immediately and pay protection money.

    Robb couldnt help but chuckle, These guys are clearly in the middle of a battle with the ghosts, yet they took the time to send a ship to bother us. Theyre truly out of their minds.

    The two ship captains looked embarrassed, Thats how the Eighteen Divinations have always been. Whenever they spot something valuable, they wont allow a single ounce to escape.

    Robb asked curiously, Have you encountered this kind of situation before?

    Both captains nodded, We have! If theyre not too busy, theyll send a ship to collect protection money and let you pass. If theyre free, a whole fleet mighte, and if negotiations dont go well, they might resort to direct plunder.

    Robb inquired further, So what did you do in the past?

    The captains said with grimaces, We paid the protection money! As long as we negotiate properly and pay the fee, they wont attack. Plus, once we pay, they give us a g to hang on our ship. No one will dare to mess with us afterward. In these waters, the Eighteen Divinations are the top dogs although now it seems theres a new challenger, the ghost pirates.

    Robb burst intoughter, This sounds like something out of a wuxia novel. Hanging a protection g, really?

    As they were having a light-hearted conversation, the ship from the Eighteen Divinations had intercepted them. The rabbit figures on the bow repeated their demand loudly, Stop your ships and pay the protection money or else you shall

    Suddenly, Robbs head popped up from the ships bow, and he grinned at the rabbit people ahead, Hey, Mr. Rabbit, youre currently in the middle of a battle with ghost pirates, struggling to even the odds. Yet, you managed to spare a ship from the battlefield to collect protection money from us? Just how idle are you?

    Upon hearing Robb speak fluent Standard Mandarin, the rabbit figure couldnt help but raise an eyebrow, Huh? You foreigner, youre quite good at speaking ournguage. Except for calling me Hey  even though youre addressing me with respect  that term actually has another meaning. But since youre a Westerner, I wont hold it against you this time. If you dare to call me Hey again, Ill pluck your head and use it as a ball.

    Wow, got it, Mr. Rabbit! Robb responded.

    The rabbit figure eximed, Damn it! Are you deliberately provoking me?

    Robb retorted, Youre blocking the path, oh wait, blocking the sea, and still want me to respectfully call you Ye? You must have a pretty high opinion of yourself. Let me remind you, your small sailboat wont fare well against my three-masted schooner. Do you believe I can ram into you head-on and sink you to the bottom of the sea to feed the fish?

    The rabbit figures face changed, and he shouted, Hard to port, quick, get out of the way!

    The sailboat hastily turned around to avoid collision, while Robbsrge schooner didnt stop at all. It charged straight through the spot where the rabbit figures had blocked earlier. If they hadnt moved, they would have been fish food now.

    Furious, he muttered, You damn Western devil, you dare to disrespect us, the Eighteen Divinations? Youre finished.

    Robb waved cheerfully at him, Wow, cant wait for you to finish dealing with the ghost pirates so you cane back and show off to me.

    The rabbit figure didnt dare provoke the three Western ships now. The ghost pirates were still a problem, and they couldnt spare enough forces to confront the foreigners.

    He waved his cudgel towards the distant threerge ships and shouted, I remember your ships appearance. Youre done for. In these waters, you wont be able to move an inch.

    Ill be waiting! Robbs voice dissipated in the sea breeze

    The rabbit figure snorted and returned to the cabin. He brought out a basin containing a fish that was swimming around. He quickly wrote a letter: To our brothers in the north, intercept three Western three-masted ships. Based on their gs, these ships are from the Kingdom of Gran. They dared to disrespect the Eighteen Divinations, refused to pay protection money. They must be killed without mercy. By the way, theres a young Western devil with blond hair  hes all talk. Capture him alive; I want to tear him into a thousand pieces.

    He sealed the letter in a small bamboo tube, sealed it with oiled cloth, waterproofing it. Then, he tied it to the fishs tail.

    Once secured, he lifted the basin and hurled it into the air.

    The water from the basin sshed into the air, scattering glistening droplets. The fish that had been inside the basin was flung into the air as well. But to everyones surprise, it spread a pair of wings mid-air, pped them twice, and started flying.

    As it turned out, it was a flying fish!

    It circled around on the rabbits sailboat and then flew northward.

    Only then did the rabbits turn their boat around and charge toward the ghost bandits.

    Robbs group of ships continued to sail northward, and the rabbits didnt catch up from behind. It seemed that the threat posed by the ghost pirates was indeed significant. Until they dealt with the ghost pirates, they didnt have the time to bother with the Westerners.

    The two captains expressed some concern, Godfather, now wevepletely offended the Eighteen Divinations. We werent worried at all when you were here. But once we reach Boning Port and you disembark, it might be a bit difficult for us to return to the Kingdom of Gran.

    Robb chuckled, I dared to provoke them, so of course, Ive alreadye up with a n for you. After I get off the ship, Ill create a portal for you. You can take both the ships and yourselves, instantly use the portal to return to the Kingdom of Gran. Lets see how long it takes for the Eighteen Divinations to find you in these waters.

    The two captains burst intoughter, Hahaha, thats amusing! Theyll never expect us to open a portal and escape. Theyll go crazy searching for us in this area, but theyll keep missing us. Thats going to be so much fun.

 Chapter 929:

    Chapter 929:

    An eastern-style small fishing vige is quite different from a Western one. Westerners prefer to build houses with stones and give them a geometrical appearance with angles and corners, showcasing geometric beauty. However, its not the same for Easterners. They use wood and thatch to construct houses, resulting in a style that is exceptionally intricate and exudes a sense of simplicity.

    Robb stopped fishing and leaned against the ships rail, gazing at a small fishing vige on the shore, his gaze reluctant to leave.

    The two young girls were very curious and couldnt help but approach, asking, Godfather, whats the matter with you?

    Robb smiled and said, Nothing, I just find these houses beautiful, so Im taking a longer look.

    While his words sounded light, deep inside, he was profoundly moved. It had been eight years since he came to this world, and he had experienced three cycles of the ck Dragons Flight. Being away from home for so long, he inevitably felt homesick. However, there was no home for him in this otherworldly realm. The only ce that could evoke a sense of home was this nation of countless rabbits. Seeing the architectural style on the shore, reminiscent of the ancient town of Ciqikou in Shuangqing City, how could he not feel emotionally touched?

    When we return, Im going to develop an area in Shuangqing City and build houses in this style, Robb said. The name of this area will be Rabbit People Street.''

    The two young girls burst intoughter, Can you do that?

    Of course I can, Robb said. No matter how fierce the wars were, no matter how much animosity there was, in the end, all the races in this world will blend into onemunity. Ethnicities and cultures will merge. Its an inevitable trend. Having an Eastern street in a Western city is not strange at all, and its no different for a Western street in an Eastern city.

    As they continued chatting, they passed by the small vige. The fleet kept sailing north, and after an unknown amount of time, a natural harbor appeared by the coast. The harbor wasnt veryrge in scale; the buildings were short, the town looked rundown, but there were quite a few ships docked in the harbor, including Western sailboats.

    The two captains approached Robb and reported, Godfather, this is a small coastal port city in the southeastern region of Big Tang. Its called Xiangshan Port. Its smaller than Boning Port, but its still the secondrgest port in Big Tang. There are quite a few caravans from the Kingdom of Gran and the Norma Kingdom here. Its the ce where most Westerners gather in Big Tang.

    Robb thought to himself, This ce is probably equivalent to Hongkong in the original world.

    Curiously, he asked, This is only the secondrgest? Is Boning Port even more impressive?

    The two captains nodded, Boning Port is indeed the most bustling and prosperous port in Big Tang. Xiangshan Port is still quite far behind. This port is almost entirely sustained by us Westerners. The people of Big Tang dont attach much importance to this harbor.

    I see!

    In fact, Robb didnt know that even in the Age of Exploration in the original world, Hongkong started as quite backward, far behind Ningbo. At that time, Ningbo was the most impressive and magnificent port in the East. A famous figure from the Ind Nations Warring States period, Toyotomi Hideyoshi, once believed that Ningbo was the best ce in the world. He even dreamed of destroying the Ming Dynasty and then relocating the capital to Ningbo. However, he wasnt sessful and was repelled back to his homnd in Goryeo.

    Pointing ahead at Xiangshan Port, Robb smiled and said, Id like to take a look at this harbor. Well make a brief stop here and then continue on to Boning Port.

    The two captains nodded, Of course, no problem.

    They answered like this first, then lowered their voices, However, theres something you should know. This is Eighteen Divinations territory. The Western merchants who pay protection fees are safe here, but for us who refuse to give face to Eighteen Divinations, it might be a bit inconvenient. Of course, with you around, we have nothing to fear from them. We just need to watch out for their tricks.

    Robb chuckled, I understand. If the crew stays within my sight, we wont have to worry about the Eighteen Divinations.

    The captains issued the orders, and the threerge sailboats began to approach Xiangshan Port.

    Before they even reached the shore, they saw several small boats with official Dragon gs of Big Tang blocking their path. A few rabbit sailors wearing the uniforms of the Big Tang navy stood at the bow, shouting towards therge ship, Where are these vessels from? Dere immediately and pay taxes.

    Robb turned to the two captains, There are Big Tang officials here?

    The two captains quickly introduced the situation to Robb, Although this ce isnt highly regarded by Big Tang, it is still under the jurisdiction of the government. Moreover, it has been receiving increasing attention in recent years.

    As it turned out, Xiangshan Port at this time was just a small county town within the organization of Big Tang, called Xiangshan County. The county magistrate was originally a minor official, overseeing a small, dpidated city of about a thousand rabbits. He lived in a very awkward position. However, he never anticipated that one day a Western ship would arrive, and suddenly, this small county town with a natural harbor would be bustling.

    Western ships arrived one after another, and this previously insignificant ce became more and more lively. The county magistrate was initially pleased because the tax revenue increased, but he slowly felt that something was amiss. His few hundred local militia members seemed inadequate to control these Westerners. As the number of Westerners increased, they started to disrespect the county magistrates authority, refusing to be governed by him. Some even refused to pay taxes and challenged his authority directly.

    Over a year ago, a group from the Norma Kingdom, seeing the county magistrate had very few troops under hismand, became arrogant and built a fortress by the seaside, encroaching on Big Tangs territory. They even stationed two hundred sailors to guard the fortress, bullying the county magistrate who only had a few hundred militia members at his disposal, thinking that he wouldnt be able to deal with them.

 Chapter 930:

    Chapter 930:

    Especially when dealing with a nation, if you do not respect their sovereignty, no matter how weak the kingdom may be, there will still be a group of people who are willing to sacrifice themselves and fight to the death to defend the dignity of their kingdom alongside you.

    Robb asked, We dont need to respect pirates, but we should respect the officials and soldiers of the Big Tang. Letsmunicate properly.

    The two captains nodded, lowered the ropes, and brought several rabbit soldiers onto therge ship. They checked their documents and presented the trading permits issued by the Kingdom of Gran. The rabbit soldiers didnt make any fuss, inspecting the ship for prohibited items. After that, they collected taxes and were preparing to leave.

    However, as one of the rabbit soldiers was disembarking, he suddenly turned back and curiously asked, Your ship surprisingly doesnt have the g of the Eighteen Divinations. Thats quite audacious.

    So, youre aware that the Eighteen Divinations operate in these waters? Robb couldnt help but ask in response.

    Hearing his fluent Chinese, the rabbit soldiers were also surprised and said, Anyone who frequents the seas around here knows about the Eighteen Divinations. But theyre powerful. Their influence covers the entire southeastern coast. Even county officials, governors,manders of Guangdong, governors of Guangdong and Guangxi, and the imperial inspectors of the eight provinces cant do anything about the Eighteen Divinations. Dealing with them is difficult. With super pirates like them, the only thing we can do is surrender.

    They continued in a hushed tone, There are members of the Eighteen Divinations in the Xiangshan Port as well. Since you havent raised the radish g on your ship, if you n to anchor in this harbor, you need to be extra cautious.

    Robb said, Thank you both for the friendly warning.

    The two soldiers disembarked and shook their heads while walking away, saying, Its safer to pay some protection fee. Its risky for the young and reckless to confront the Eighteen Divinations head-on. These people are more dangerous than fortunate.

    Soon, threerge ships approached the shore and docked at the pier.

    Robb was familiar with the customs and secrets of the East, so he understood the hidden aspects. His gaze swept along the shore and he immediately spotted a group of rabbit individuals who appeared to beborers. They looked at Robbs ship and its crew, then turned and hurriedly disappeared into the small alleys of the harbor.

    Were being watched, Robb chuckled. Looks like the people of the Eighteen Divinations are on their way.

    The two young women smiled and said, If Godfather werent here, we might worry, but with Godfather around, we dont care about these people at all.

    The two captains signaled the sailors to disembark, conversed with local merchants on the pier, and then began unloading empty barrels from the ship, cing them on the dock. Local merchants gathered a group ofborers who transferredrge amounts of food and water into the barrels. The sailors then carried these barrels back onto the ship.

    This task is not something that can bepleted quickly. Threerge sailboats, each with hundreds of sailors, require a considerable amount of food and water. Moving all of it will take quite some time.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Robb said to the two young women, Lets go for a walk onshore.

    The two young women were delighted, Sure, sure! Actually, its our first time in the East.

    In that case, just follow me. I happen to be well-versed in the East, Robb chuckled. I know everything about this side.

    Godfather is truly impressive, the two young women pointed at a rabbit person and said, Can you teach us how to tell whether a rabbit is male or female? We cant tell at all.

    Robb turned to look and saw that the rabbit had grown so overweight that its body shape was distorted. It was indeed difficult to discern its gender from its face. He mumbled to himself, I take back what I said earlier. I dont know everything. Ah, damn!

    The three of them disembarked and walked along the streets of Xiangshan Port. The town wasntrge, but it had a considerable poption with a mix of people from Gran, Norma, and even a few from the Desert Kingdom. Of course, the majority were rabbit people. The streets were filled with a variety ofnguages and ents, creating a chaotic atmosphere.

    After taking just a few steps, a blond-haired, blue-eyed Westerner approached them, bowed to Robbs group, and spoke in Grannguage, You three look unfamiliar. You must have arrived here recently, right? I dont mean to boast, but I know every Westerner settled in Xiangshan Port. And those I dont know are neers. People also call me the Universal Solution in the East. Theres nothing I dont know about, and for a small fee, I can work for you. Ill help you get acquainted with everything in this kingdom, connect you with rabbit merchants, and help you make a fortune. And I only ask for a small fee in return.

    Really, you know everything? the two young women giggled and pointed at a chubby rabbit, asking, Is this rabbit male or female?

    The blond Westerner hesitated,

    This outrageous question was indeed beyond what any Westerner could answer, leaving him utterly baffled.

    Robb, however, patted the mans shoulder with a smile, Alright, my little sisters were just joking with you. If you can provide me with some information, Ill give you a hundred gold coins.

    The man was overjoyed, Oh, whatever information you want, just ask!

    Robb said, Lately, Ive heard that the rabbit heroes in the East seem to bepeting for something called Xuanyuan ck Iron. Do you know about this?

    The mans expression immediately turned stiff, Uh, well those hero individuals have their own system, like a martial world, as they call it. Im not very familiar with their system.

    Robb replied impatient, So you im to be a Universal Solution from the East, but what you dont know much? Youre just wasting my time.

    The man felt awkward and responded, But rest assured, I know people in the martial world. Ill go find a swordsman to discuss this matter with you. It will still count as providing you with information, what do you think?

    Robb replied, That could work. Our ship is docked over there at the pier. Do you see it? Its the one with the g of the Kingdom of Gran hanging on it. If you find the swordsman who knows about this matter,e and find us for a chat.

    The Universal Solution nodded quickly, promising to find a swordsman, and rushed off to look for one.

    Robb continued strolling with the two young women. However, at this time, Xiangshan Port was quite small andcked atmosphere. They had walked a few steps casually and found that there was nothing more to explore. The three of them had no choice but to return to the fleet, where they watched the sailors continuously carrying barrels of food and water.

    Over an hourter, the Universal Solution returned with a seemingly impressive character. He was apanied by a rabbit-like figure, dressed in a blue warriors robe, carrying a longsword at his waist, and wearing a bamboo hat on his head. He exuded the aura of a martial hero.

 Chapter 931:

    Chapter 931:

    Robb carefully appraised the rabbit hero before him. However, the rabbit hero didnt bother to nce at this Westerner, instead facing the sky with nostrils ring, exuding an air of impressive arrogance.

    Wan Jinyou hurriedly intervened, smiling at Robb, This is a great hero, and of course, a great hero should possess some dignity. Thats just his usual demeanor, not directed at you. Please dont be upset.

    Robb smiled and said, Alright, a great hero should indeed carry some dignity.

    The conversation between the two was in English, anguage the rabbit hero couldnt understand or perhaps didnt care to. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the sky, projecting an air of inscrutability.

    Robb turned towards him and in standard Mandarin, he asked, How should I address this great hero?

    Huh? The rabbit hero reacted, You, a blond foreigner, can actually speak our Celestial Empiresnguage?

    Robb responded, Cant I? Not only can I speak it, but I can also recite poetry.

    The rabbit hero raised an eyebrow, Really? Recite a line for me to hear.

    Robb chuckled and said, Then listen carefully

    He mimicked the rabbit heros stance, turned his back, ced his hands behind him, and looked up at the sky as he recited, Bright moonlight before my bed, I suspect its frost on the ground. I lift my head to gaze at the bright moon, and lower it to think of my hometown.

    The rabbit hero eximed, Wow, you really can? And thats quite a good poem. Whos this foreigner whos so impressive?

    Robb grinned, I may look like a foreigner on the surface, but deep down, I have ck hair and yellow skin uh I mean, Im a rabbit.

    Onlookers:

    The rabbit hero didnt want to dwell on this matter any longer, as it would drive him crazy. He decided to focus on the main point. He turned around again, hands behind his back, portraying a lonely snow-like demeanor, and said, Lets skip the nonsense. Since you understand our Celestial Empiresnguage, theres no need for trantion. You called me here, what do you want to say?

    Robb turned to Wan Jinyou in English and said, Didnt you tell him what I wanted to ask?

    Wan Jinyou replied, I did tell him.

    Robb sighed, Then why is he asking me?

    Wan Jinyou exined, Great heroes theyre all like this

    Robb muttered, Oh,e on!

    Well, there was no reasoning with such an enigmatic hero. Robb turned to the rabbit hero and in standard Mandarin, he said, I brought you here because I wanted to inquire about the Xuanyuan ck Iron.

    The rabbit hero burst intoughter and then said, You foreign barbarians want to ask about our Celestial Empires Xuanyuan ck Iron. Whats your intention? Could it be that you also want topete for it?

    Robb replied, Youve guessed it right. I do intend topete for it.

    The rabbit hero chuckled, Just based on your lot?

    Robb asked, Do I look weak to you?

    The rabbit hero fell silent, emanating a sense of solitude like snow, and he let out a sigh, Ah

    Robb said, Can we have a proper conversation?

    The rabbit hero said, Let me give you a piece of advice: dont meddle in matters that you shouldnt, and dont inquire about information you shouldnt. Wear a hat that fits your head. I came here specifically to tell you this much, up to this point, I bid you farewell

    Having said that, he turned around to leave.

    Robb was at a loss for words. Why did the rabbit hero have to be so awkward? If you dont want to speak, then why bothering here?

    Wan Jinyou was also extremely frustrated. How could he earn his intelligence fee now? He quickly grabbed the heros arm and said, Great hero, please dont leave!

    As they were having a tug-of-war, creating a ruckus, suddenly arge group of rabbit people emerged from the side of the pier. These people had diverse appearances, some looking like vegetable sellers, some like butchers, and some resembling fortune-tellers a diverse mix of people, numbering in the hundreds in an instant.

    Seeing these people, the rabbit officials and soldiers on the pier promptly stepped aside, pretending not to see.

    It was evident that this group hade for Robb and the others. They blocked the area where the three ships had docked. Simultaneously, several ships in the harbor started moving. These were small ships with rigid sails, notrge but numerous in number. They emerged from all directions, cutting off the passage for the threerger ships to set sail.

    Robb and hispanions were instantly surrounded!

    Wan Jinyou, who was engaged in a tussle with the rabbit hero, was caught off guard by this sudden development. Both of them were momentarily stunned.

    After five seconds, Wan Jinyou cried out in anguish, Oh no, its its the Eighteen Divinations! He turned to Robb and asked, Do you have any connection with the Eighteen Divinations?

    Robb smiled and replied, Indeed, we refused to pay protection fees.

    Wan Jinyou eximed, Damn it, you got us into trouble.

    He rushed to the edge of the ship and shouted in Great Tangnguage to the people below, Good fellows on the path of righteousness, grievances have a cause, debts have an owner. You all know me, Wan Jinyou. Im just a small fry in this harbor. I have nothing to do with the people on these three ships. Please spare me.

    Having said that, he leaped from the ships side andnded in the sea with a ssh. Laughter from the Eighteen Divinations rabbit people on the pier followed, This guy sure knows how to distance himself quickly.

    Forget it, I do know this Wan Jinyou. Hes the local bigwig in this harbor. He has no connection with the people on those three ships.

    Lets ignore him!

    A rabbit person who seemed to be the leader of the group stepped forward, separating from the crowd and loudly addressed Robb and hispanions, You Western foreigners have quite the audacity. You dare to recklessly barge in on the territory of the Eighteen Divinations and not pay protection fees, and even dare to collide with our protection fee-collecting ships while we are at war with the Japanese pirates. Youre already as good as dead. Theres no room for negotiation. Ivee here to announce your deaths, not to negotiate with you.

    Robb: Wow! Quite audacious, huh.

    The two young girls stood by Robbs side, giggling, Godfather, give them a beating.

    Robb nodded, about to step forward as the tough guy, when suddenly a proud voice rang out, Who do we have here causing a ruckus? Turns out its the Eighteen Divinations bunch. Truly a bunch of rats causing trouble.

    Everyone: Huh?

    Both sides, enemies and allies alike, were utterly confused. Following the sound, they turned to look, only to discover that the speaker was none other than the rabbit hero who had been brought onto the ship by Wan Jinyou earlier. He wore a blue heros attire that fluttered in the sea breeze. He had taken off his conical hat, revealing a gray and white-furred rabbit head. His expression was one that couldnt be deciphered, and his right hand rested on the hilt of the sword at his waist.

    The members of the Eighteen Divinations gang on the pier all stared at him. After a moment, someone said, Is this rabbit crazy?

    The rabbit hero snorted, When injustice is seen, draw the sword to help. How can you call that crazy?

    Note: The trantion is based on the provided text and may not capture all cultural nuances urately.

 Chapter 932:

    Chapter 932:

    Most of the sailors on the ship didnt understand thenguage of Big Tang. So, the bold words of the Rabbit Hero didnt cause much of a stir among them. The two captains who understood a few sentences also struggled with some difficult wordswhich were too challenging. They listened with puzzled expressions.

    Overall, there was no apuse.

    However, the henchmen on the pier, members of the Eighteen Divinations, reacted differently. After hearing these words, they paused for a moment, then burst intoughter: This guy wants to die.

    Pretending to be a hero!

    What nonsense is this?

    He doesnt know his ce.

    The leader among the Eighteen Divinations, a rabbit dressed as a martial hero with an air of status, said, Where did youe from, you fool? Trying to represent foreigners? State your title, let us hear.

    The Rabbit Hero said proudly, Hmph! Known in the martial world as Fist Strikes the Southern MountainLuo Tuimao.''

    The crowd:

    Even the leader of the Eighteen Divinations was puzzled.

    Honestly, they had never heard of this name before. Well, it should be said that this kind of clichd name was heard so often that their ears were worn out from it. The martial world was full of such names, numbering in the hundreds or even thousands. Each one was asmon as a dog skin ster, a low-level performer surviving by entertaining or just a minor character who couldnt even make it in the martial world.

    He ims to strike mountains with his fists, but give him a rock and if he can shatter it, then he wins.

    The leader of the Eighteen Divinations shook his head, sighed, and then picked up a small stone from the ground. He casually threw it towards Luo Tuimao. The stone whizzed through the air, flying from the pier towards the bow of the ship. It covered a considerable distance, and any martial expert with even a bit of wind-distinguishing ability would easily dodge such a hidden weapon. However, Luo Tuimao didnt even manage to make the slightest evasive movement. He was hit by the stone and fell with a thud.

    The leader sighed, Indeed, just a low-level performer in the martial world. Lets not bother with this fool. Board the ship and kill all those Western foreigners who disrespect the Eighteen Divinations. Oh, and spare the young man with blonde hair. Keep him alive; someone wants to deal with him personally.

    As he finished speaking, a group of followers rushed forward.

    At that moment, the fallen Luo Tuimao struggled to get up from the ground. He held his left hand over the spot where the stone had struck him and used his right hand to support himself against the ships railing. With great difficulty, he said, Dont underestimate me. Even though Im not that skilled, I still have to deal with you petty people Eradicating evil for the people, upholding justice, this is the responsibility of warriors like us Dont underestimate the spirit of chivalry

    The crowd:

    After a brief silence, the pier erupted in a series of even more arrogantughter. Various sounds of mockery and disdain echoed, one after another. As theyughed merrily, suddenly, the sound of apuse rang out like thunderps, resounding loudly and even ear-splittingly. The apuse managed to drown out all the ridicule, echoing throughout the entire pier. Such a resounding apuse must have required significant effort to produce. Everyone couldnt help but turn their gaze towards the source of the apuse.

    Then, they realized that the one pping was Robb.

    Robb was apuding, and he was doing so quite earnestly.

    Seeing all eyes turned towards him, Robb stopped his pping and earnestly stated, Why are you all staring at me? Apuding for him, shouldnt we? The martial world needs heroes like him. They give people hope that this world can still be redeemed. If the martial world is filled with cowards who value their lives above all else, only calcting gains and losses, judging whether to act based on the strength of the enemy and themselves, then its worth having a goodugh.

    The leader of the Eighteen Divinations sneered, Your Tang speech is fluent, but your reasoning isnt sound. You dont even understand the basics of survival of the fittest in the martial world. Talking about naive chivalry.

    Robb smiled, Whats wrong with being naive?

    The leader retorted, Naivety leads to death!

    Robb shrugged, So, thats your reason for dying. You face an immensely powerful adversary and yet still naively believe youre the stronger side.

    The leader turned his head to look at Luo Tuimao, who couldnt even stand steady after being hit by a small stone. He sneered, Him?

    No! Robb pointed at his own nose, Im talking about me!

    The leader smirked, You?

    As soon as he finished speaking, Robb suddenly flew from the bow of the ship, covering a great distance through the vast sky. Hended on the pier right in front of the leader, delivering a swift and forceful blow to the leaders head. Then, he flipped backward and returned to the bow, as if he hadnt moved at all.

    Everyone was amazed, and they turned their attention to the leader. They noticed a huge lump on his rabbit head.

    Such remarkable lightness in movement and speed of attackno one could react during Robbs lightning-fast movements. Some couldnt even see his actions clearly. This person was undoubtedly a top-tier expert.

    Robb said, I told you that you would die, and now, youre already dead.

    The leader felt his head spinning, his lump throbbed with excruciating pain. In a state of shock, he clutched his head and asked, What did you do to me?

    Robb said, I gave your head a tap using a technique called Eighteen Dragon Strikes. The strike just now shattered your vital points and cut off all life force within you. If you hurry home now and write your will, arrange your affairs within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, you might still have a chance. But if you dy, you wont even see your family onest time.

    The leader was terrified and let out a horrified exmation, Oh my god! Then he turned and fled.

    The other followers didnt dare to stay either; they scattered in panic.

    However, the head of the gang was not willing to linger either and vanished instantly without a trace.

    Robb grinned and waved at them, saying, Dont panic. If the gang leader kneels, theres still the altar master, right? Whos the altar master? Step forward and takemand.

    Before he could finish his sentence, a figure suddenly shed at the bow of the ship. In an instant, Robb appeared in front of Altar Master Zhang. He raised his hand and delivered a forceful blow to Zhangs forehead with a thud. Then, just as quickly, he returned to the bow of the ship, sitting cross-legged with a smile on his face. Youve also fallen victim to my Eighteen Dragon Strikes,'' he said cheerfully.

    Zhang, the Altar Master, blinked in confusion, let out a strange cry of surprise, and then vanished without a trace as well.

 Chapter 933:

    Chapter 933:

    The people of Eighteen Divinations stood in shock.

    Robb wasposed as he said, Dont panic! If the altar master kneels, theres still the g master, right? Whos the g master? Step forward and takemand.

    Suddenly, amotion erupted among the pirates.

    Robb chuckled, So, theres no such position, huh? I made it up. Then, whats below the altar master?

    The crowd responded, Its themand master!

    Robb continued, My apologies, my apologies. Im not well-versed in your organizational structure, but Im eager to learn. Ive got it now. Whos themand master? Its your turn to step forward and takemand.

    The group exchanged nces, uncertain of who would dare im to be themand master and risk getting a swift and forceful beating, an Eighteen Dragon Strikes. After all, the pirate leader and altar master had already provided demonstrations earlier

    Nobody spoke up.

    Robbs gaze swept the crowd and suddenly pointed at someone, saying, You look a lot like themand master.

    With that, he darted forward, appearing in front of the person in the blink of an eye. He delivered another swift blow with a thud. Yet, the person and those around him hadnt even managed to react.

    The person blinked in confusion, then burst into tears with a intive cry, Im just a foot soldier, not themand master! He then took off running toward his home. I need to go back and see my son onest time.

    Robbs gaze shifted to another individual who appeared to be a merchant. He started, You seem like

    Before he could finish his sentence, the person had already turned and started running, shouting as he went, Im not, I really am not!

    However, after just a few steps, Robb had floated behind him and delivered another forceful blow to his forehead.

    No one could escape Robbs strikes!

    In a matter of moments, the several hundred pirates fled in panic. The dock was emptied of these lowly pirates.

    Robb raised a middle finger at their retreating backs. A bunch of scum! he eximed.

    Returning to the bow of the ship, he turned to look at the rabbit hero named Luo Tuimao. He noticed that Luo was ring at him with intense rabbit eyes.

    Perplexed, Robb asked, Why are you ring at me again?

    Luo Tuimao retorted angrily, Its one thing to take down the pirate leader, but why are you randomly killing people for no reason? Youre killing whoever looks like themand master. How is this any different from wanton ughter? I thought I was helping a group of ordinary maritime merchants, but little did I know that I was assisting a bunch of wicked traders. My eyes have been deceived! Now Im going to confront you. This so-called boundless rivers andkes have be a chaotic mess thanks to you.

    Hahaha! Robb burst intoughter. Do you think you can beat me?

    Luo Tuimao replied, Even if I cant, Ill still fight!

    Robb shrugged. Alright, youre definitely different from those scoundrels. You can at least be called a hero, though you might have to add fool in front of it. From now on, dont go by Fist Strikes the Southern Mountain Luo Tuimao anymore. It sounds terrible. Change your name to Foolish Hero Luo Tuimao.

    Luo Tuimao fumed, Im not joking with you. Im going to fight you.

    At that moment, the two ship captains who could understand some Tangnguage finally understood what the two were saying. They approached and chuckled, Mr. Luo, youve misunderstood. Godfather wouldnt randomly kill people. Hes known for disliking killing. He probably just hit their heads for fun.

    Luo Tuimao asked, Really?

    Robbughed heartily. Think about it. I said I shattered their vital points, but if someones vital points were shattered, could they run home at full speed? Theyd have copsed on the ground already! They were just scared by my words. Once they run a couple of blocks, theyll realize it.

    Luo Tuimao suddenly understood. Alright, it seemed that Robb wasnt a bad person after all. There was no need to fight him to the death.

    Even if they realize it, they wouldnt dare to cause trouble because they know they cant beat me. Theyd have to find experts to challenge me, Robb chuckled. Were leaving now. How about you apany us for a while on the ship before disembarking? If you leave now, the members of the Eighteen Divinations whovee to their senses will surround and kill you. Set sail, lets go!

    The two ship captains ordered to set sail, and Luo Tuimao pondered for a moment, realizing that Robbs words made sense. It was a dead end if he disembarked now. Despite his simple nature, he shouldnt recklessly seek his own demise. It was better to cooperate for now and follow the fleet.

    The three sailboats left the harbor, heading towards the open sea. The previously scattered hard sailboats had regrouped and were hesitatingly following from a distance, ultimately giving up. His ship was smaller than the Western soft-sailed ships andcked cannons. Long-rangebat was out of the question. If they boarded and engaged in hand-to-handbat, if they couldnt defeat Robb, they would stand no chance. It was better to decisively abandon the pursuit.

    Anyway, they could always find experts. The Eighteen Divinations harbored hidden talents. It was just unfortunate that neither the tigers nor the dragons were present this time.

    As the fleet reached the open sea, Luo Tuimao took a seat across from Robb and sped his fists, saying, I never expected that Your Excellency would be a master. Ive misjudged you, and if Ive offended you, I hope you can forgive me.

    Robb smiled. No need to be polite. How are your injuries?

    Luo Tuimao lifted his shirt to inspect. They werent too severe, just arge bruise. Robb didnt even bother with healing magic. He had one of the nearby captains give him a bottle of basic healing potion to drink, and the injury quickly healed.

    Luo Tuimao eximed in astonishment, What an impressive healing elixir.

    Alright, lets focus on the main point, Luo Bo said, Can you now tell me about the Xuan ck Iron?

    Since you are a skilled expert, of course, I can tell you, Luo Tuimao replied, However, the rumors in the martial world suggest that those vying for this object are all formidable experts. Some are even considered the best among the best. Your martial arts might not necessarily fare well against them. Let me offer you a piece of advice  wealth is a material possession, which we dont bring into life, and certainly not into death. Its not worth getting entangled in such a whirlpool for the sake of the materials for a divine weapon.

    Robb chuckled, You possess such skills, yet your heart is burdened this way. What a pity.

    Luo Tuimaos old face turned red; those words truly struck a chord. He sighed and said, Very well, since youre insistent on knowing, Ill tell you what I know Over a year ago, the sky was suddenly filled with a meteor shower of massive proportions. This meteor shower was vast, and several cities in the central ins simultaneously witnessed its spectacr disy. Numerous meteors fell from the sky. Some of them burned up and vanished midway, leaving no trace. However, one meteor managed to sessfullynd.

 Chapter 934:

    Chapter 934:

    As the meteor shower urred, Robb chuckled, The Orionid meteor shower, perhaps?

    However, Luo Tuimao had no idea what the Orionid meteor shower was. He disregarded Robbs yful remark and continued, If the meteor that sessfullynded had fallen in a remote mountainous area, that would have been fine. Perhaps someone would have secretly picked it up, and the martial world wouldnt have been thrown into chaos. But unfortunately, that starnded right in the midst of a gathering of martial artists.

    Robbughed again, So it triggered a scramble?

    Yes! Luo Tuimao exined, At that time, several major gangs were convening in a forest, discussing agreements about dividing territories and not encroaching upon each others domains. Everything seemed settled, and suddenly a massive meteor fell from the sky, crashing right in the center of their negotiation site. Immediately, someone shouted that it was celestial iron from beyond, rumored to be what the Xuanyuan Sword was forged from. After that cry, a melee ensued.

    Robb was thoroughly entertained, Sounds like quite the spectacle.

    Luo Tuimao continued, ording to the rumors in the martial world, the members of those gangs present at the meeting started fighting to the death. Since the star had shattered upon impact, various-sized pieces of Xuanyuan ck Iron were scattered all around. Members from the different gangs scrambled to grab some pieces for themselves. With so many witnesses, the news couldnt be concealed. Martial artists from various sects and schools, even independent cultivators, all heard about it and rushed to the scene. Soon enough, the experts who arrived from different ces managed to wipe out those gangs, and the Xuanyuan ck Iron pieces they had taken were divided among the major factions. Each sect began studying their own pieces while casting covetous nces at others pieces. This led to fiercepetition, and now the martial world in the central ins is filled with bloodshed and chaos.

    Robb burst intoughter, Damn, a bunch of idiots.

    Luo Tuimao nced at Robb with a sidelong look, Youre calling them idiots? Arent you also inquiring about Xuanyuan ck Iron? Arent you aiming to seize some for yourself? When the timees, youll be one of those idiots too.

    Robb responded, Huh? Youre right, that makes sense. Im left speechless.

    Luo Tuimao advised, Let me tell you, material wealth is external and doesnt apany you in life or death. Dont engage in foolish acts for the sake of such things. Invest your limited time in endless acts of chivalry instead. Wouldnt that be more meaningful?

    Robb countered, My goal isnt to engage in chivalrous acts. Im seeking to save the world, to save all beings. I must find the Xuanyuan ck Iron.

    Luo Tuimao remarked, People from the righteous sects always talk like that. They all im to be saving all beings, but who knows what theyre really up to.

    Robb shrugged, Alright, I wont argue with you on that. The information you provided is quite valuable. I think I have a clear picture now. If I want to find the Xuanyuan ck Iron, Ill have to venture to the most tumultuous ces in the martial world, where people are fighting over the stones, right?

    Luo Tuimao confirmed, Exactly! Thats the crux of it.

    There isnt much more to say after that. The captains continued to sail along the coastline in the northeast direction. Along the way, they encountered two fleets from the Eighteen Divinations, but their sizes were small. Clearly, they hadnt brought any experts along and didnt dare to act recklessly. They merely nced at Robbs ship from a distance and then retreated.

    On this day, the fleet finally arrived at Boning Port!

    Boning Port was thergest port city in the East during this era. It had a magnificent scale and an imposing presence. Even from a distance, Robb could see a vast expanse of sails. The harbor was densely packed with ships of all sizes, some with hard sails and others with soft sails. There were plenty of Western ships, but even more were Eastern ones. There were rabbit people, ghostly figures, and foreigners on the ships.

    Behind this vast sea of sails was a bustling and majestic city.

    Thest time Robb and his crew had arrived at Xiangshan Port, it could only be considered a small seaside county. However, Boning Port was a true coastal metropolis. In the distance, a castle was visible. The Eastern-style city walls were square and well-designed. The harbor seemed to be an outer extension of the city, not confined within the city walls.

    Arge number of rabbit soldiers d in armor patrolled the coastline, particrly scrutinizing the ghostly figures on the docks. The ghostly figures raised their hands and exined in halting Tang dialect, Were not pirates. Were legitimate members of the ghost race who are merchants.

    The rabbit soldiers shouted loudly, Pirates have caused trouble. ording to regtions, all members of the ghost Race must undergo strict inspection before being allowed into the city.

    The ghostly figures submitted to the inspection obediently, showing utmost respect for the soldiers of Big Tang.

    When Robbs ship approached, the rabbit soldiers came over as well. These well-dressed rabbit soldiers appeared quite proud, saying, Foreign devils on the ship, disembark and pay taxes.

    The two captainsplied obediently.

    The rabbit soldiers here were clearly much more formidable than those at Xiangshan Port. While processing the paperwork for the two captains, they also cautioned, You foreign devils need to be careful. Dont associate with the pirates. Sooner orter, we of the Big Tang will clean up those bandits. If youre wise, behave well and dont engage in the chaotic deeds of the bandits.

    Yes, yes, of course!

    After the two captains responded, they lowered their voices and asked, Officer, are the activities of the Eighteen Divinations rampant here?

    Are they daring to cause trouble? the rabbit soldier burst intoughter. This is Boning Port, an important stronghold of the court. If the Eighteen Divinations dares to cause amotion here, wed break their legs within minutes.

    The two captains turned to Luo Tuimao, It seems you can disembark and leave here.

    Luo Tuimao respectfully sped his fists towards Robb and the two captains. The sea breeze ruffled his rabbit fur, but being a short-furred rabbit, the scene of his fur floating about wasnt particrly picturesque. He turned to Robb and said, Though mountains may stand unchanged and rivers flow ever on, our paths may cross again.

    Robb also sped his fists, saying, Dont rashly stand up for others in the future. Consider your own strength before trying to be a champion of justice.

    Thats not possible, Luo Tuimao proudly dered, Being a chivalrous figure isnt about whether ones martial arts are strong or not; its about possessing the spirit of chivalry.

    Robb chuckled, Then youll die before bing a great hero.

    Luo Tuimao retorted, Nonsense, Im already a great hero now, and I havent died.

    Robb:

    Alright, there are two types of great heroes: those who excel in martial prowess and those who embody a heroic spirit. Although Luo Tuimao was still at the level of a wandering entertainer in terms of martial skill, there was no doubt he was a true hero in spirit. On this point, Robb couldnt argue with him.

    While the spirit of chivalry might seem foolish, it was undeniably crucial. Without such chivalrous individuals in this world, things would be quite dreadful. After all, acts of chivalry made only after assessing ones power can, at best, be considered as mere charity.

 Chapter 935:

    Chapter 935:

    Luo Tuimao leaped off the ship and disappeared into the crowd.

    At this moment, within the crowd on the dock, there were a few pairs of resentful eyes fixed on Robb and his groupsrge ship.

    Leading the group was a hall master from the Eighteen Divinations. He was the one who had demanded protection money from Robb and the others at sea and had been rammed by Robbs ship. Standing beside him were two individuals wearing straw hats and dressed as knights, with swords at their waists. All three of them were observing Robbs ship from a distance.

    The hall master muttered softly, Its these ships, and that blond young man on the ship. I remember that cursed face of his.

    One of the straw-hatted men beside him whispered, Should we have the enforcers take care of him now?

    The hall master shook his head, Dont do something foolish. This is Boning Port, not a small county like Xiangshan Port. Killing someone in front of the officials here would lead to a thorough investigation. Although the authorities might not necessarily be able to touch our Eighteen Divinations, its best to avoid stirring up trouble with them.

    Both straw-hatted men nodded in agreement. The government was a scoffed-at entity in the martial world, yet it was also an entity that shouldnt be entirely ignored. It would be a mistake to assume that the governmentcked capable individuals. Theres an old saying, Acquiring literary and martial arts skills, one can serve emperors and kings. Many martial arts experts served the government, such as the renowned Four Great Rabbit Catchers. If the Eighteen Divinations were tomit a public murder and offend the government, the authorities might retaliate by sending experts to confront them, leading to significant trouble.

    One of the straw-hatted men suggested, Should we quietly deal with that guy named Luo Tuimao, that piece of trash?

    The hall master snorted coldly, Enough, dont bother with such ignorant fools. If we engage in a conflict with such morons, it would tarnish the reputation of the Eighteen Divinations. After all, we are thergest faction in the Southeastern Sea region, and we must adhere to certain principles of the martial world.

    Both straw-hatted men nodded in agreement.

    After a few seconds passed, one of the straw-hatted men whispered, I do have a good idea. We could send a few water ghosts to sneak over, bore holes in their ship hulls, and let these three ships sink without a trace. It would be a way to vent our frustration. The water ghosts could approach underwater and act underwater, and the authorities wouldnt know who did it, so they wouldnt trouble us.

    The hall master erupted, smacking his head, Damn idiot. Western sailing ships arent small boats like ours. Theserge ships have multiple watertightpartments in their hulls. Even if you bore one hole, let alonepletely riddle the hull with holes, the ship wouldnt sink.

    The straw-hatted man who spoke earlier broke into a sweat, I see, so thats how it is. Were from and-based faction, and were not familiar with ships.

    Another straw-hatted man suggested, Lets try this approach. After it gets dark and the moon is hidden by clouds, when the officials are asleep, well send a group of water ghosts. Theyll quietly swim to the side of the big ship, climb aboard, and let Master Enforcer take care of that blond kid. The rest of our people will kill all those Western sailors. Then, well sail the three ships to our Zhoushan Port. No one will be aware, and the officials will probably think the Westerners left overnight on their own.

    A brilliant n, the hall master said, The only question now is whether Master Enforcer can handle that blond kid.

    The two straw-hatted men couldnt help but smile, Master Enforcers cultivation is so high, how could he not handle a Westerner? Master, youre worrying too much.

    The hall master responded, I hope so. But ording to our brothers in Xiangshan Port, this guys agility is as fast as a ghosts. He knocks people on the head with precision every time. Hes not easy to deal with.

    The two straw-hatted men chuckled, So what if hes agile? He has no strength in his palms. None of our brothers hit by him in Xiangshan Port died; they were just startled. These Westerners dont understand the true power of our Daoist techniques. Theyck inner power, so they cant harm us. Moreover, Master Enforcer excels in agility. Theres no way he would lose to a Westerner.

    The hall master nodded, Alright, then go and ask Master Enforcer to take action. Tonight, when its dark and the winds are high, have the Western sailors on the three ships killed quietly without anyone noticing. Bring over these three Western sailing ships.

    With their n set, the two individuals disappeared stealthily into the crowd.

    Meanwhile, Robb was disassembling his equipment!

    He took off his T-shirt, jeans, and appearance-changing attire. He reced them with a schrs long robe that he had just bought near the dock. This clothing was from the real world, not appearance-changing attire, so it couldnt conceal his other equipment. To wear it, he had to remove all his gear.

    However, as long as the ck Dragon didnt attack, he could do without wearing his equipment.

    After donning the schrs robe, he also grabbed a folding fan, yfully flicking it open. Then he turned to the two young girls and said, Lets go! Its time for us to go shopping.

    By now, the two young girls had also changed into standard Big Tang attire, transforming into cute Hanfu-style youngdies. Regrettably, their facial features were distinctly Western, not the typical East Asian appearance with fair skin and ck hair. This made their appearance in Hanfu attire somewhat awkward.

    Robb was pondering this when he suddenly noticed that rabbits were everywhere on the street. He realized that even if the two Western girls wore Hanfu, it wasnt too bad. At least, it was much better than rabbit heads.

    Lets go, lets go shopping, Robb said with a smile. We used to have those little snacks made by the Rabbit Masters back in Westwind City. You can find all of them here, and the snacks you get in a ce like this are sure to be more authentic, hahaha.

    Both young girls liked sweets, and upon hearing this, they became quite excited. Sounds great, shopping!

    The three of them disembarked, left the dock, and headed towards the city behind the harbor. The city walls, over six meters high, stood tall and imposing. Inside the city gate, there was a bustling scene with a multitude of people, and pedestrians flowed like a river. Along the way, many rabbit people pointed and whispered to each other about the three of them.

    The sight of three Westerners wearing Hanfu while shopping was indeed quite peculiar.

    Two schrs in the crowd brushed past Robb, making snidements with a strange tone, These three Western devils are really foolish, actually wearing our clothes.

    The men look foolish, but the women are quite attractive.

    How can you say these women, who look like devils, are attractive?

    They chatted and giggled as they walked away. Suddenly, Robb turned to them with a smile and said, Speaking ill of others like this, arent you being a bit shameless? I understand thenguage of Big Tang.

    This sentence startled the schrs, and their faces turned red. They hurriedly fled.

    Robb couldnt help but burst intoughter. Cowards, only daring to gossip behind peoples backs? As soon as you heard I could understand your conversation, you immediately ran away. Cant you have a little more backbone?

 Chapter 936:

    Chapter 936:

    Robb took the two girls for a round of snacking in the streets. Snacks here were indeed much better than those made by the rabbit masters in Westwind City. They had various snacks, such as osmanthus cakes, mung bean cakes, malt candy a wide variety of snacks, crafted with precision and exquisite skills, something the few masters willing to venture to the west couldntpare to.

    The variety of snacks was so rich that they couldnt even finish trying them all. After walking two streets with Robb, the two girls stomachs were full and bulging. But when they saw new snacks they hadnt seen before, they couldnt help but feel a bit anxious. What should they do? They wanted to eat more, but their stomachs couldnt take it anymore! Would they burst if they continued like this?

    It wasnt until evening that the three of them returned satisfied. Of course, they hadnt had dinner since they had already feasted on various snacks.

    Ah, this Big Tang is truly amazing, the two girls eximed. When ites to food, they are even more formidable than our WestWestwind City. If it werent for Godfather putting all his efforts into creating various delicacies, we wouldnt even be fit to shine Big Tangs shoes.

    Robb chuckled, There are still many great things from Big Tang. In the future, Ill slowly bring them all to Shuangqing City.

    The two girls said, Its a pity that weve been strolling the streets for so long and havent encountered any of those martial artists. Godfather also didnt have a chance to inquire about Xuanyuan ck Iron.

    Robb smiled, Those guys arent something you can casuallye across in a ce like this. Ill have to wait until I send you back before I can search more patiently.

    Having said that, he turned to look at the two captains, and they nodded in understanding. While you were out shopping, we sold the cargo on the ship and bought a lot of ceramics, filling the cargo holds of all three ships. Now, were ready to go back.

    Robb said, Alright, I should open a portal to send you back soon. Originally, I would have let you make your own way back slowly, but with the Eighteen Divinations looking for trouble and pirates everywhere, its better not to take any risks.

    However, despite saying this, the concept of a portal was too astonishing. Robb added, Its evening now. Well sail into the middle of the sea, and then Ill open the portal to send you back.

    The two captains had no objections.

    Everyone on the ship waited quietly. Before long, it was dark, and the lighthouse by the pier lit up. In ancient times, the people of the East worked from sunrise to sunset, so as soon as it got dark, the entire port city seemed to enter a dreand, with very few people still wandering outside.

    The ce became quiet, and the two captains quietly directed their sailors to raise their anchors and hoist the sails, preparing to set sail.

    At the same time, on the distant coast, a group of Eighteen Divinations rabbits was quietly sneaking into the water.

    The leader of these rabbits was the same as the one from earlier in the day, but in reality, he wasnt the strongest member of the group. The true powerhouse among the Eighteen Divinations was an elder guardian.

    This elder guardian had been cultivating for many years, and his martial skills were renowned. He excelled in light body techniques and possessed two secret treasures known only to the Eighteen Divinations, which were specifically used to eliminate any threats.

    However, he wasnt particrly adept at organizational matters, so he only yed the role of a guardian. When there was a need for a fight, he would step in to assist the Eighteen Divinations in dealing with their enemies. Otherwise, he didnt concern himself with their affairs, enjoying a carefree existence.

    The guardian also joined the group led by the hall master as they sneaked into the water. Interestingly, when he submerged himself, he released his inner qi, creating a five-centimeter thick wall of air around him,pletely isting the seawater. He walked on the seabed without getting wet, and his fur and clothes remained dry.

    Others had to swim, while he casually strolled on the seabed. His cultivation was truly remarkable!

    The members of the Eighteen Divinations looked at the guardian with admiration in their eyes. Even the hall master leading them couldnt help but think, Truly worthy of being the elder guardian; his cultivation is exceptional. Releasing inner qi to separate the seawater is astonishing. It seems that the legendary Water Parting Technique and Water Avoidance Technique are not just myths.

    After hundreds of people quietly submerged into the water, with the elder guardian strutting on the seabed as the center, they formed a massive underwater force, heading towards the three Western merchant ships.

    Soon, they reached a position not far from the ships!

    The hall master couldnt speak underwater, so he pointed to the bottoms of the threerge ships and gestured to climb up quietly.

    Arge group of underwater operatives swam toward the ship bottoms.

    However, at that moment, all three ships suddenly started moving simultaneously, heading further into the sea.

    The underwater operatives were perplexed!

    Someone turned around, wanting to ask the hall master what to do. But underwater, there was no way tomunicate verbally, and with darkness having fallen, there was no visibility underwater either. Gestures were impossible. They hesitated for a moment, thinking, In this situation, well have to figure it out ourselves. The hall master probably wants us to catch up, so lets swim after them.

    A group of people swam desperately underwater, chasing the threerge sailboats.

    If the sailboats had been running at full speed, the underwater operatives would never have caught up. Fortunately, the ships were only moving slowly towards the open sea. So, before long, the Eighteen Divinationss underwater operatives caught up, touched the ships hulls, and popped their heads above the waters surface to breathe. In the blink of an eye, countless heads appeared above the waterline of the three ships.

    These underwater operatives were quite skilled. Despite so many heads emerging, not a single sound was made. The sailors on board the ships had no idea that they were already surrounded.

    The underwater operatives were overjoyed, thinking it would be easy to eliminate such weak opponents.

    At this moment, the elder guardian and the hall master also surfaced. Bathed in moonlight, the hall master could finally give orders. He pointed to the ships side and then to the guardian. Although he didnt utter a word, his subordinates understood. The hall master meant for the elder guardian to go up first. If he could take out the young blond man, the primary target, everything else would be manageable.

    The elder guardian was about to take off when he suddenly saw a young man stepping onto the deck of the foremost ship. It was the most feared primary target, and he was chatting with the two girls and the two captains.

    As they conversed, the young blond man suddenly waved his hand, and a purple door materialized above the sea in front of the ship. This door continued to emit purple particles into the surroundings, leaving everyone baffled.

    Little did they know, at that moment, Robb was telling the two captains, Dont rush to charge through the portal. My portal has a drawback. It can open anywhere on this side, but the other side of the portal is always a cemetery in some city. So, if your ships go through unprepared, they will run aground immediately. Its better to let me lift you through it.

 Chapter 937:

    Chapter 937:

    The biggest inconvenience of Robbs portal was that the other side always led to a cemetery. So, for things like ships, they couldnt go through directly. Instead, Robb had to lift the ship over. The two ship captains naturally understood this logic and chuckled, instructing their crew to hold on to something securely and not to fall when Godfather lifted the ship.

    Just then, a sailor rushed over and whispered, It seems like our ship has been spotted. A bunch of heads have appeared near the waterline, and its too dark for me to see clearly, but it should be members of the Eighteen Divinations.

    Robb grinned and said, Dont mind them. Ill go lift the ship over the portal. If these Eighteen Divinations rabbits are interested, they can join the ride.

    The sailors chuckled, and the two ship captains and the two girls were equally amused.

    Robb gave a mischievous smirk and then jumped into the sea.

    At this moment, the Eighteen Divinations underwater operatives were lurking near the ships waterline. They took out grappling hooks from their pockets, fastened them to their hands, and began climbing up the ships sides, intending to board andmit their acts of violence. The elder guardian remained stationary at the seabed, not moving. He was a master, so he couldnt rush in. He had to wait for the mediocre soldiers to board the ship first. Then, he would dramatically leap out from the seabed, making it look impressive. The hall master apanied him, looking like a devoted follower, or rather, a devoted bunny.

    As the elder guardian was still contemting his grand entrance, suddenly, he heard a ssh sound from above, as if someone had jumped into the water. He quickly raised his head to look.

    It was already dark, and there was no light in the water, but the elder guardian had profound cultivation and had no trouble seeing in the dark. He clearly saw the young blond man jumping into the water.

    He couldnt help but feel a sense of amusement: Theres a way to heaven, yet you dont take it; theres no door to hell, yet you barge right in. You dare to jump into the water? Dont you know that every member of the Eighteen Divinations is a top-notch underwater expert? Even the experts from the major Central ins sects wouldnt dare to challenge the Eighteen Divinations in the water.

    As these thoughts crossed his mind, before he could make any grand gestures, the young blond man suddenly transformed into arge seal.

    The elder guardian eximed, Damn it!

    The hall master beside him couldnt help but utter, Holy crap! What kind of monster is this?

    The elder guardians thoughts raced. How could a person transform into a seal? Could this could this creature be a seal spirit that had cultivated for over five hundred years, achieving human form? Damn it, a monster that has cultivated for five hundred years, I might not be able to handle it. Monks and Taoist priests are skilled in capturing demons and have special artifacts to restrain supernatural beings, but I dont have any of those. Relying solely on my own strength, can I really contend with a five-hundred-year-old monster? Perhaps I need to specially request the services of a monk or Taoist priest.

    As he was pondering various scenarios, he suddenly saw the seal swim beneath one of therge ships, prop its head under the hull, and then give it a mighty push upward.

    The elder guardian eximed, Bloody hell!

    Next, the entire Western three-masted ship was lifted out of the sea by it.

    The elder guardian eximed, Damn it!

    The hall master said, Oh my goodness.

    The seal floated on the seas surface, easily supporting the weight of the ship as if it were a simple ball. Surprisingly, the Western sailors on the ship appeared equally rxed. They didnt seem the least bit perturbed and were still shouting andughing on the ship, as if they were enjoying the ride.

    However, the Eighteen Divinations underwater operatives who were in the midst of climbing the ship felt far less amused.

    Some of them had just climbed above the waterline, and a few had reached about halfway up the ships side when suddenly, the entire ship was lifted from the water. Some of the underwater operatives were startled and fell directly into the sea with a ssh. Others with stronger willpower who werent so easily frightened still dangled outside the ship, which was now perched on top of the seals head.

    Their rabbit faces were all marked with a big bewilderment!

    Without exaggeration, rabbits could convey various expressions that Robb couldnt understand, but when it came to the expression of bewilderment, it was universallyprehensible by all creatures worldwide, and rabbits were no exception.

    Robb let out a mischievous chuckle, looking every bit like a monster. Then, with the ship bnced on top of him, he leaped into the portal.

    The underwater operatives felt magical particles swirling around them, and the entire world was bathed in a dazzling array of colors. It was only after they had grasped the situation that they realized they had arrived in a Western-style port city. This ce was highly advanced and prosperous, with buildings constructed from materials they couldntprehend. They seemed like stones, but far more beautiful than any stones they had seen.

    In the harbor, mechanical arms were lifting cargo, and numerous Westerners were bustling around, engaged in lively trade.

    The underwater operatives werepletely bbergasted and starting to doubt the reality of their existence.

    Robb gently lowered the entire ship into the water near the dock and then addressed the soldiers stationed on the dock, saying, Fetch the rabbit people hanging on the ships side.

    Ah, its Godfather in his seal form! Understood, sir!

    Robb returned to this side of the portal with another swipe (I didnt make it clear earlier, but the portal is simr to Diablo; you have to go back after passing through it for the portal to disappear. I apologize for the mistake earlier, and thank you for your understanding!), reopened the portal, and one by one, he lifted the other two ships and sent them to the harbor city.

    The bewildered underwater operatives, many of whom had been transported to the harbor city, were still floating on the seas surface. Some quick-witted ones had jumped off the ships. Now, they were all adrift on the waters surface. The elder guardian and the hall master, who were lurking underwater, saw that there was no trace of the ships on the now-empty sea, except for a lone seal pping its flippers, creating an extremely bizarre scene.

    The seal began to speak, saying, Listen up, Eighteen Divinations rabbits, havent you had enough yet? As beings, oh no, I mean as rabbits, dont be so nitpicky. Dont cling to others over trivial matters. I havent beaten you to a pulp, which is already giving you face. I did it because, to some extent, you can help themon people resist the ghost pirates. Dont truly provoke me, or you wont like the consequences.

    The rabbits remained silent.

    Robb continued, Furthermore, you Eighteen Divinations are a major faction. You must have information about Xuanyuan ck Iron. Come on, tell me if theres been any news about someone fighting over the ck Irontely, or if theres any news about a piece of ck Iron thats suitable for you to snatch. Tell me what you know.

    No one responded. Everyone was still shocked by Robbs recent series of antics, and they couldnt find their words.

    With a quick motion, Robb dove underwater and grabbed the hall master. He pulled him out of the water, and then, with flippers shing, he gave him a good, swift p across the face. Afterward, he asked again, Answer the question; dont just daydream.

 Chapter 938:

    Chapter 938:

    The hall master received a series of swift ps from the seals flippers, creating crisp and clear sounds. His cheeks turned bright red, resembling the face of a little girl in the Mom, hit me one more time scenario. However, the reddened face was not the main issue; the seals actions seemed to have affected his intelligence. Being suddenly pped by a seal and having his IQ lowered was quite a situation. Who wouldnt experience a decrease in intelligence after being pped by a seal?

    After the hall masters head stopped spinning, he shouted, Ill fight you!

    Fight? You? You must be joking, Robb retorted as he delivered another sharp p. The hall master was sent flying backward, leaving a white streak on the waters surface, which was rather picturesque.

    However, after sliding back for a dozen yards, he suddenly came to a halt. Robb had caught up with him and lifted him up again, demanding, Enough of this. Answer my questions. Where is there any information about Xuanyuan ck Iron?

    The hall master shouted, Elder Guardian, save me!

    As soon as he yelled, there was a muffled sound in the water as if some monster was emerging from the depths, parting the seawater. Robb curiously lowered his head to take a look, only to discover that a small turtle was floating up from the seabed. It appeared to be a sandalwood-carved turtle, with its original size being just the size of a palma typical sandalwood handicraft.

    However, in reality, it was a refined magic weapon that was growingrger as it rose.

    By the time it reached the seas surface from the seabed, it had transformed into a giant turtle measuring over ten meters in length and seven to eight meters in width. It held its head high, resembling a living creature.

    Robb eximed, Wow! Eastern magic weapons are indeed interesting.

    Before he could finish his sentence, the giant turtle opened its mouth and spewed out a powerful water jet.

    The water jet was fierce and imposing, both in terms of speed and power. Just by looking at its speed and momentum, it was clear that this thing was more formidable than the water arrow spells in Western magic. Its sharpness was akin to a spear, and if it hit someone, an unshielded warrior might be killed on the spot.

    Robb wasnt familiar with Eastern cultivation and magic techniques. The reason was simple: Dark de was a typical Japanese MMO game, featuring both Western swords and magic, as well as Japanese elements like ninja, samurai, onmyoji, and magicians. However, it didnt include the kinds of things found in Chinese martial arts. The only ss with some Chinese-style influence was the Monk, whose skills were primarily based on physical techniques and didnt involve magic or magic tools.

    Therefore, Robb was proficient in Western swordsmanship and magic, as well as various skills from the Japanese system. However, hecked knowledge of Chinese-style cultivation and magic.

    He had no way of estimating the water jets power, so he could only deduce it based on the ck Dragons strength.

    In this world, no one could stand up to the ck Dragon, whether in the East or the West. The ck Dragon wreaked havoc everywhere. For example, in the year Robb arrived in this world, the ck Dragon attacked the pagoda of Big Tang, killing countless rabbits. Even the rabbit monks who guarded the pagoda, appeared to be skilled but were ultimately killed by the ck Dragon. This illustrated that the Eastern cultivation system in this world, which was simr to Eastern martial arts fantasy novels, was not as powerful as those stories portrayed. Even though the Eastern rabbits in the Big Tang cultivation system were strong, they were only marginally stronger than the top Western adventurers.

    Comparatively, the Eastern cultivation system in this world didnt seem much stronger than the top Western adventurers. There couldnt be a significant power gap, or else they wouldnt have been bullied by the ck Dragon.

    With this deduction in mind, Robb felt that he could handle this water jet. He decided to take it head-on and see how painful it really was.

    He stood his ground without dodging.

    Whoosh!

    The water jet struck Robb. In that instant, he felt apletely different system of powerpared to what he had experienced before. This power was distinct from Western magic but bore a resemnce to the abilities of the Onmyoji in the Far East, specifically the Water Magic of the Youkai race. This wasnt too surprising since many aspects of the Far Easts culture were inspired by the Middle Kingdom. In a way, the Youkais abilities were derived from the Big Tangs culture, and the simrity in their power systems made sense.

    As Robb could master the Youkais skills, handling the rabbits Taoist arts from the Rabbit Kingdom was not too difficult for him.

    He clearly saw a HP -2324 number pop up above his head. This number was unexpectedly high, which surprised him. The damage inflicted on him by the Rabbit Guardians magic tool was much more painful than being attacked by the angels summoned by the Church of Light. It was approximately one-fourth of the power of the Sphinxs skill.

    Wow! Big Tang is indeed formidable, Robb couldnt help but exim. Just a random elder guardian from a sect can deal over two thousand damage to me. In other words, a true expert might be able to hit me for over ten thousand damage. My, rabbits are truly amazing.

    Before he could finish marveling at this, the giant turtle suddenly rushed over and bit Robbs head in one go.

    HP -3232

    Seeing a giant turtle biting a seal was quiteical, especially as the seals tail was still pping around, making the scene even more amusing.

    The hall master, who had been held by Robb earlier, finally regained his freedom. He swam to a spot not far away and joined a group of sailors who had fallen from the ships railing and hadnt been taken into the portal. They watched the giant turtle biting Robb and pping around with his tail, feeling rather nervous. They couldnt help but discuss, Can the Elder Guardians artifact, the Southern Divine Turtle, defeat this seal spirit?

    I think it might. Look, the divine turtle has already bitten the seal spirits head. It seems like the seal spirit cant handle it.

    Haha, look! The divine turtle is about to swallow the seal spirit.

    The giant turtle tilted its head back and swallowed Robb whole, with the seals tail still pping about. However, it seemed to be in vain. Eventually, the entire seal spirit was devoured by the giant turtle.

    The Eighteen Divinations sailors pped enthusiastically.

    Someone eximed, The Elder Guardian is truly amazing!

    No wonder hes our Eighteen Divinations Guardian.

    That turtle artifact is really incredible.

    As they were celebrating, they suddenly saw the giant turtle freeze and stop moving. Then, a burst of light shot out from its body, followed by a crisp sound. The seal spirit, which had just been swallowed, actually bounced out lively, while the giant turtle had been shattered into pieces.

    Its true form was a small sandalwood turtle artifact about the size of a palm. Once it was broken, it immediately began to return to its original size. In the blink of an eye, it turned into several small pieces of driftwood floating on the seas surface, each piece norger than a palm.

    The previously cheering crowd was left dumbfounded, their mouths wide open, unable to utter a word.

    The Elder Guardian, who had been using his true qi to control the water while standing on the seabed, could no longer maintain hisposure. He suddenly leaped out of the water, standing on the surface, and angrily pointed at Robb, saying, Damn seal spirit, daring to destroy my artifact.

 Chapter 939:

    Chapter 939:

    Robb raised his head and chuckled, ming me for destroying your artifact? Why dont you me yourself for recklessly provoking others?

    The Elder Guardian fumed, You entered our Eighteen Divinations territory and didnt pay protection fees, yet you dare say we provoked you? Clearly, you didnt follow the rules first.

    Robb chuckled, Ive paid my taxes to the Eastern Rabbit Kingdom, so Im following the rules. But I cant be bothered with your rule of establishing a territory to collect protection fees.

    The Elder Guardian was furious. Enough talk! Prepare to meet your doom.

    He took out a wooden fish from his pocket, only the size of his palm, and threw it into the water. The fish instantly grew into a giant whale, breaking the water surface and charging at Robb. Simultaneously, the Elder Guardian floated over the waters surface, drawing a longsword and thrusting it towards Robbs face.

    Eastern swordsmanship was known for its agility and versatility, with countless follow-up attacks that left onlookers dazzled. This attack was the Elder Guardian s ace in the hole. Normally, if someone could withstand the artifact, they wouldnt be able to defend against the swordsmanship from his main body. Conversely, to evade his swordsmanship, they would often be powerless against the artifact attacking from underwater.

    Many experts had fallen victim to this move.

    However, Robb wasnt falling for it. He sped his palms together in the middle, using the ninja skill White de

    The Elder Guardian was quite confident in his swordsmanship. When he saw his opponent attempting to catch his sword with a pair of seal paws, he couldnt help but sneer. How inflexible can your seal paws be? You dare to catch my sword with them? Let me slightly change my technique. He swung his sword in a brilliant disy, creating a dazzling array of sword flowers that made it impossible for anyone to see clearly. He wondered how those clumsy seal paws could catch his sword.

    As he was thinking this, he heard a snap. The fleshy seal paws urately caught the Elder Guardian s longsword, holding it securely.

    The Elder Guardian tried to pull it back, but it wouldnt budge, and he looked shocked.

    At the same time, the fish artifact in the water arrived, opening its enormous mouth to bite Robb.

    However, Robbs seal tail snapped at the fishs mouth, and the fish was sent flying backward, creating a ssh as it flew a great distance before sshing back into the water, returning to its original size of a small wooden fish about the size of a palm.

    The Elder Guardian :

    The hall master, along with the other bewildered subordinates, were left speechless.

    The Elder Guardian was also frightened. He wanted to run, but when he tried to pull his longsword backward, it wouldnt budge. It was securely held by the two seal paws. He quickly released his grip and beckoned to the distant wooden fish. The fish erged once again, swiftly swimming to his side, transforming into arge fish. The Elder Guardian bnced on the fishs back, and it turned around to flee. However, they had just started and hadnt elerated yet when Robb gave them a hearty p on the back.

    The Elder Guardian activated his protective qi, intending to withstand the blow. Unfortunately, the force from the p was so overwhelming that his protective qi couldnt resist it. He felt his protective qi shatter instantly, and then a heavy blow struck his back. He let out a miserable cry, lunged forward, and crashed onto the waters surface. Sshes of water soared into the air before he floated back up, motionless on the waters surface.

    Robb dived into the water with a swift motion. One secondter, the hall master, who had been frantically swimming ahead to escape, was also lifted up by Robb and thrown beside the Elder Guardian .

    The two troublemakers floated on the water, gazing at the seal in front of them and feeling a mountain of pressure.

    Robb chuckled, Dont be afraid, I dont kill people, let alone eat them. Most of the bad guys who offended me have been spared from the death penalty. I just make them work hard for their redemption. Youll be no different, so dont worry.

    The death penalty was a terrible measure, the saddest and most desperate choice made by humanity when they believed there was no hope for a persons moral character and had to resort to taking their life to prevent further wrongdoing.

    Robb would only use it as ast resort.

    He patted the heads of the two men and said with a smile, Stop looking so gloomy. Come on, tell me where I can find Xuanyuan ck Iron, and Ill let you go.

    The hall master and the Elder Guardian shivered with fear. They dared not remain silent, and after exchanging nces, the Elder Guardian sighed, Ive been single-mindedly focused on my cultivation and havent paid much attention to the affairs of the martial world.

    The hall master added, I do know some clues, but will you really let us go?

    Robb smiled, I really will. Dont worry!

    The hall master then said, Alright, we, the Eighteen Divinations, did indeed receive some information regarding Xuanyuan ck Iron recently. Its said that theres a piece of Xuanyuan ck Iron, as big as a human head, in the possession of a gang in East Hangzhou called the Qiantang Sect. They are the most powerful sect in East Hangzhou, with numerous skilled members. After obtaining the Xuanyuan ck Iron, all the martial experts in their gang returned to the headquarters from all over the kingdom and guarded the iron tightly. Anyone attempting to steal their Xuanyuan ck Iron would undoubtedly face a deadly battle against the top experts of the Qiantang Sect. Less powerful gangs dare not attempt such a heist. After careful consideration, we, the Eighteen Divinations, have decided to abandon the pursuit of this Xuanyuan ck Iron. Its just not worth the risk.

    Robb replied, Wow! Youre quite clever, giving me information about a formidable sect so I can go after the Xuanyuan ck Iron and potentially get killed, right?

    The hall master said, Of course not! You asked me about the Xuanyuan ck Iron, and this is the only lead I have. I certainly didnt mean to manipte the situation.

    Robb chuckled, Alright, I dont really care about your intentions. Ill go take a look anyway. Maybe you can send some people to follow along, just to check if theres any possibility of using the situation to your advantage or if theres a chance for unexpected gains.

    The hall master and the Elder Guardian kept saying they wouldnt dare, but secretly, they couldnt help but think, We could actually follow along and see if theres a chance to pick up some leftovers.

    Robb smiled, Alright, you can go now. I wont give you a hard time. Just one piece of advice  being bad guys collecting protection fees isnt a sustainable n. You should focus more on dealing with the ghost pirates. Do your work properly and be good people; otherwise, even if I spare you, there will be other righteous heroesing after you. Justice may be slow, but it never fails to arrive. Viins will eventually meet their just fate.

    With that, he dove into the water and swiftly swam to a distant location.

    The hall master and the Elder Guardian exchanged nces and couldnt help butugh and sigh, A seal spirit actually said these things.

 Chapter 940:

    Chapter 940:

    Seal Spirit Robb, swam to the shore, and then with a snap, transformed back into the appearance of a handsome young man with golden hair.

    At this moment, Boning Port was still shrouded in the night. Robb and the Eighteen Divinations had just engaged in a battle on the sea, and no one had witnessed it. When the people of Boning Port woke up the next day, they would only find that three Western-stylerge sailing ships that had been anchored in the harbor had quietly left. They would have no idea of what had actually transpired.

    However, rumors about this incident had already spread through the members of the Eighteen Divinations who were fortunate enough to escape.

    It was strange that in an era without modernmunication devices, rumors spread incredibly fast in the martial world. Whatever anyone did in the martial world, it would immediately be known to martial artists all over the world. It was truly a phenomenon that defied exnation, perhaps attributed to the mysterious powers of the East.

    Three dayster, on the official road leading from Ningbo Port to East Hangzhou, Robb was sitting in a carriage, swayingzily.

    The carriage was not luxurious because in those days, luxurious carriages were the private vehicles of the wealthy. Carriages willing to carry strangers were typically very ordinary, driven bymon coachmen, and the carriages themselves were quite shabby. Robb couldnt be bothered to travel using his flying skills, so he had no choice but to hire a shabby carriage. He bought several bags of Tang-style pastries and snacks, filling the entire carriage. He ate, slept, and advanced toward Hangzhou while moving slowly.

    The carriage didnt move very fast because it was so shabby. Robb didnt like the jolting ride, so he had to ask the coachman to slow down. As a result, although the shabby carriage had left Boning Port three days ago, it hadnt traveled very far.

    On this sunny noon, as the carriage was slowly passing by a pedestrian, Robb noticed that the pedestrian had the head of a rabbit but the body of a female rabbit. Her body was well-defined, clearly outlined by her tight clothing. If it werent for the rabbits head, and instead, a human one, she would have been considered a great beauty.

    As the carriage slowly passed by this rabbit woman, she suddenly spoke to the coachman, Master, where is this carriage headed?

    The coachman smiled and replied, Carriages traveling on this road are naturally headed to East Hangzhou. Besides there, where else could we be going?

    The rabbit woman furrowed her brow at the response and turned to look at the carriage. She raised her voice and asked, Passenger inside the carriage, would you mind having another traveler? Im willing to share the travel expenses, or I can even pay for the fare myself.

    Robbs head popped out of the window with a swish and he smiled, Come on in! Its good to help others, and it brings joy to oneself. You dont need to share the fare.

    Saying this, Robb suddenly thought of something and pulled out a small piece of silver from his pocket, tossing it to the coachman with a clink, This carriage is pulled by horses, carrying one more person will make it work harder. Use this money to buy some extra feed for the horses.

    The coachman chuckled, You, foreign gentleman, have a kind heart.

    The rabbit woman gave Robb a deep look, sped her fists, and said, Thank you! With that, she swayed and pushed aside the curtain, jumping into the carriage.

    Not getting into the carriage, she had no idea what was inside. But once inside, she was taken aback. The carriage was filled with all sorts of snacks. The Westerner with golden hair was holding a piece of osmanthus cake, savoring it with relish.

    The rabbit woman wanted toment on this scene, but martial artists didnt like to talk much with ordinary people. After sping her fists in gratitude, she settled in a corner and carefully moved the bag of snacks beside her a little.

    Robb waved to her without saying a word, and thats how it stayed, awkwardly silent.

    Only the carriage continued to sway slowly.

    After an unknown amount of time, the rabbit woman spoke, Master, cant you drive this carriage any faster? I have urgent business in East Hanzhou, and with this slow swaying, Im afraid I might miss something important.

    The coachman, with an embarrassed smile, replied, Im sorry, Miss, but the speed of this carriage was determined by the gentleman inside.

    As soon as these words were spoken, the rabbit womans gaze locked onto Robbs face.

    Robb smiled at her and said, Dont look at me like that. Whatever you say, I wont make this carriage go any faster.

    The rabbit woman remarked with a strange tone, You, sir, seem to be from the West, and youre leisurely snacking while driving slowly. You dont appear to be in a hurry.

    Robb chuckled, No, no, no, Im extremely pressed for time. Im not leisurely at all.

    The rabbit woman used a peculiar tone, With your current pace, you still im to be in a hurry?

    Robb smiled, Time is indeed tight, but this carriages wheels dont have rubber tires. If we go too fast, itll be very bumpy. Im afraid my old bones will be shaken apart. So, we have to go slowly. Look, the carriage moves so slowly that it doesnt feel very bumpy, right?

    The rabbit woman hesitated for a moment, nodded, and then suddenly realized, Just some bumps can be ovee with willpower, right? For the sake of important matters, cant we endure a little hardship?

    Robbzily replied, Having a tight schedule is a distant goal, but a bumpy ride is an immediate concern. People should learn to prioritize the present before thinking about distant goals. So, Id rather travel slowly without the bumps, rather than hurry for that distant goal.

    The rabbit woman was almost infuriated, saying, This is a bit unreasonable. Theres a saying that goes: Ones vision should be far-reaching, and they must be willing to sacrifice immediatefort and ease for distant goals. To endure hardship and strive for greatness. How can you give up a grand goal for the sake of immediatefort? You, Westerner, are really unreasonable.

    Robb chuckled and asked, I have a question for you. Does the world have a person named Li Bai?

    The rabbit woman replied, Yes! Li Bai, a great swordsman, poet, and wine immortal from hundreds of years ago, is a renowned figure in our history, excelling in both martial and literary arts.

    Robb chuckled inwardly, thinking he had the right reference. He then said seriously, Since theres Li Bai, its quite simple. I must remind you that what youre talking about is pseudo-intellectualism. The true schr and wine immortal, Li Bai, once said, In the height of their youth, people should enjoy life to the fullest and not waste the golden goblet on an empty moon. Do you understand what that means? It implies that one should prioritize present enjoyment and not squander the good times of the moment. As for lofty future goals, who cares about them?

    The rabbit woman remained silent.

    Robb continued, Do you know the other quote? The one encouraging people to endure hardships now and strive for the future? Which Li Bai is the wise one here? Lets dissect this wisdom a bit.

    The rabbit woman remained speechless.

    She flopped down in the carriage, dejected, and thought, Damn it! I just lost a debate about ancient poetry to a Westerner with golden hair. Is there no justice left in this world?

 Chapter 941:

    Chapter 941:

    The rabbit woman was quite annoyed, extremely so. She felt like all the books she had read from childhood to adulthood had been in vain. Nevertheless, she needed to speak her mind.

    She turned to Robb, solemnly sping her hands, and said, Im a martial artist, and I cant match your eloquence. I surrender. However, theres something Id like to discuss with you. I have a very important matter that requires me to get to Hangzhou as quickly as possible. Can you do me a small favor and sacrifice yourfort temporarily to speed up the carriage? After I reach Hangzhou, I will certainly show my gratitude.

    Robb chuckled and said, You should have said that earlier instead of trying to persuade me with logic. I would have agreed earlier. What I dislike the most is when someone hides their true purpose and tries to convince others with logic, pretending to be doing it for their sake, and tricking others into helping. Thats not good at all.

    The rabbit woman felt embarrassed, but luckily, she was a long-haired rabbit, and her fur concealed the blush on her face.

    She sped her hands and said, Ive learned my lesson.

    Robb raised his voice a bit and called out to the coachman ahead, Master Coachman, could you please speed up the carriage? This youngdy has urgent business in Hangzhou, so lets increase the pace Oh, and by the way, increasing the speed puts a significant burden on the horses. So, please, give them some extra feed. With a flick of his finger, he tossed another piece of silver to the coachman.

    The rabbit woman noticed his generosity and couldnt help thinking that this Westerner seemed to be quite wealthy. In just a short while, he had given extra money to the coachman twice. Such a person who unted his wealth in this manner would probably not survive long in the martial world.

    She couldnt resist whispering, Youre quite generous, arent you?

    Robb smiled and said, Its no problem at all. Im quite skilled in Western swordsmanship. If any troublemakerse our way, I can easily take care of them.

    The rabbit woman thought, This Westerner doesnt know his ce. In my encounters with Westerners in Boning Port, they were all amateurs. Their so-called Western swordsmanship couldnt even withstand five moves against my Eastern swordsmanship. Hespletely ignorant and will probably meet his end sooner orter.

    Just as she was thinking this, she suddenly saw Rob pull out a firearm and wave it in front of her, saying with a grin, Im sure you were just criticizing Western swordsmanship in your mind. But I dont rely solely on my swordsmanship. You see, this is called a musket, and its very powerful. No matter how skilled you are, one shot can bring you down.

    The female rabbit person remained silent.

    The female rabbit person indicated that she didnt want to talk to Robb and gave him a beautiful disdainful look. Unfortunately, Rob couldnt discern the appearance of the rabbit person and had no idea whether she was beautiful or not. He simply couldnt read her expression.

    The carriage sped up, racing towards Hangzhou. Although they were traveling on the official road, the absence of rubber tires made the journey extremely bumpy.

    The rabbit woman sat upright in the jostling carriage, remaining steady despite its turbulence. Her expression remained calm, especiallypared to Robb. He couldnt stop shouting, Oh my, my rear end is going to be shaken into pieces! Wow, oh dear

    Her rabbit ears twitched as she heard Robbs chaotic exmations. However, she didntment on them, as he was, after all, helping her.

    Two dayster, they were approaching Hangzhou!

    In the distant northwest, the walls of Hangzhous ancient Eastern-style city were visible. The sight of these artifacts with a strong Eastern vor always moved Robbs heart. After spending several days in the Big Tang, every time he encountered such Eastern elements, he felt a wave of emotion.

    While he was still in awe, the speeding carriage suddenly began to slow down. The horses up front neighed loudly, and the entire carriage lurched forward. Robb was hit in the face by a somersaulting piece of dirt, leaving a brown smear on his face.

    Damn it! Robb eximed. Whos driving this thing? Although its been bumpy all along, this is way too much!

    Before he could finish, the rabbit woman sitting beside him whispered, Shh, be careful. There are enemies blocking the road, and there seem to be quite a few of them. Foreigner, stay in the carriage and dont go out; you might be risking your life. Ill go out to take a look.

    After she finished speaking, the coachman stammered, Th-theretherethere are martial artists blocking the road

    Robb nced at the rabbit woman beside him, thinking, This rabbit woman is inside the carriage and cant see whats happening outside, but she already knows the situation based solely on her hearing. Thats quite impressive. This skill is not part of my skill set.

    The woman lifted the carriage curtain, jumped out, and before leaving, she threw a final sentence at Robb, Please, do note out. Its very dangerous.

    However, Robb didnt heed her advice. As soon as she exited, he stuck his head out of the carriage window to take a look.

    He saw a row of people in ck clothing standing on the official road ahead. They all wore matching ck attire with the character  embroidered on their chests and backs. They looked imposing and formidable. However, their weapons were diverse, including swords, knives, and staffs, in a chaotic mix.

    Organizations like these, with a variety of weapons but uniform attire, usually didnt belong to prestigious martial arts lineages. They were oftenprised of misceneous individuals and could be considered a gang of misfits.

    The rabbit woman jumped down from the carriage and stood in front of the group of ck-d individuals. She sneered, Did I mistake you for a bunch of nobodies trying to rob me on the road? It turns out youre just a rabble from the Wujin Sect. If you know whats good for you, disperse quickly, or Ill have to use force to make you leave.

    Robb thought to himself, So, these ck-d individuals are from the Wujin Sect. Theyve made it quite obvious with the embroidered  character on their clothing.

    A middle-aged man stepped forward from the group of ck-d individuals and smirked at the rabbit woman, Of course, we know you. Youre East Hanzhous Number 1 beauty, a renowned expert from the Qiantang Sect in the martial world, known as Miss Shisu, the Sword of Waves.

    Robb thought, Wow, thats quite a mouthful.

    It was clear that someone with such a long title must be a formidable expert. The rabbit womans name turned out to be Shisu. However, that wasnt the focus. What was crucial was that she was a member of the Qiantang Sect. Robb hade to Hangzhou this time to obtain the Xuanyuan ck Iron in the possession of the Qiantang Sect. He hadnt expected that by casually giving a lift to a rabbit woman on the road, hed encounter a member of the Qiantang Sect. Now things were a bitplicated. Robb wasnt keen on taking things from someone he knew.

    So, what should he do now?

 Chapter 942:

    Chapter 942:

    Shisu noticed that the members of the Wujin Sect recognized her but showed no intention of making way. In her mind, she couldnt help but be rmed, This isnt good! The Wujin Sects strength is below that of our Qiantang Sect. Theyve never dared to provoke us before, especially here outside the city of East Hangzhou, near our Qiantang Sect headquarters. They should be more respectful of me here. Could it be that something has happened at our headquarters?

    She remained vignt internally but maintained an outward appearance of pride and confidence. Since you recognize me, are you still audacious enough to act like this? she retorted.

    One of the leaders of the Wujin Sectughed sinisterly, Whats there to be afraid of? Hahaha! In the past, your Qiantang Sect was mighty, and we couldnt afford to offend you. But now, hehehe without your sect backing you, do you think youre something special, just because youre a woman? Youre just a decorative, and this sword of waves is merely ttery from the martial world, giving face to your Qiantang Sect. But hey, your face is genuinely beautiful. You do deserve the title of East Hangzhous Number 1 beauty. You could serve as a concubine or something, warming the bed, showing various charming poses; that wouldnt be bad. Hahaha.

    Another member of the Wujin Sect chimed in, Leader, this woman seems quite wild. She might not obediently be your concubine.

    The middle-aged man who spoke earlier grinned and said, Shell submit after a good beating! Women, you see, they always be obedient after a thorough thrashing.

    Outrageous! Shisus anger red, and with a sharp ring, her longsword, hanging from her waist, was already out of its sheath. In an instant, she was in front of the members of the Wujin Sect, her sword gleaming as she moved to strike the disrespectful individual.

    Robb watched from behind, thinking, That strike was quite fast, but its power isnt impressive. Its nowhere near the Elder who wanted to kill me a few days ago, let alone the leaders level.

    Shisus strike was quickly blocked by her opponent. It turned out that despite his foulnguage, the leader of the Wujin Sect knew that the Sword of Waves wasnt just an empty reputation. She had some real skills. So, while he was talking nonsense, he had already been on high alert. As soon as Shisu made her move, he drew a knife, and with a sharp sh, he parried her longsword.

    Then, the two exchanged several moves in the blink of an eye.

    Robb watched from the sidelines, observing Shisus graceful and intricate swordy. Her movements were intricate and fluid, giving the feeling of ocean waves, one move merging seamlessly into the next, like an endless series of crashing waves.

    The Wujin Sect leaders knife skills were far inferior,cking soul and finessepared to Shisus swordsmanship. After five or six moves, the leader was already on the defensive, and he quickly shouted, Why are you just watching? Grab your knives and join in!

    The nearby members of the Wujin Sect quickly responded, grabbing their weapons and moving in to surround Shisu.

    The carriage driver, upon witnessing the unfolding situation, was terrified. Taking advantage of the ongoing fight ahead, he turned the carriage around, attempting to make a hasty escape. He also called out to Robb, Foreign sir, these martial artists have started fighting. We should quickly get away.

    Robb smiled and shook his head, replying, I cant leave now. You go ahead. With that, he opened the carriage curtain and jumped out.

    The carriage driver didnt dare linger any longer and hastily spurred the horse to the south, heading back in the direction of Boning Port.

    At this moment, four members of the Wujin Sect had already begun to encircle Shisu. Besides the leader of the Wujin Sect, there were three other skilled individuals, each armed with different weapons. They rotated their attacks around Shisu, who surprisingly held her ground against all four. It seemed that her reputation as the Sword of Waves was well-deserved.

    Robb nodded in admiration!

    A few of the Wujin Sect members nced at Robb, noticing his golden hair and fair skin, unmistakably a foreigner, and didnt bother engaging with him further. They were intent on joining the fight against Shisu.

    However, Robb suddenly spoke up, saying, Hey, four against one, and youre still nning to add more? Lets maintain some martial etiquette or at least show some respect as men.

    The Wujin Sect members turned to re at Robb. Golden-haired foreigner, mind your own business and stay out of this.

    Robb responded, I was just speaking casually; I can choose to intervene or not. But now, youre telling me to stay out, acting like a threat. If I do back off, wouldnt that mean Im sumbing to your threat? Im not willing to do that.

    The Wujin Sect members said angrily, Damn, this golden-haired foreigner doesnt know his ce. Someone, deal with him!

    One of the members approached Robb, wielding a pair of short staffs. He advanced towards Robb, swinging the staffs back and forth aggressively.

    After just a few swings, Robb suddenly pulled a short musket from his coat.

    Boom!

    The Wujin Sect member fell to the ground.

    Cut it out with those short staffs in front of me, Robbmented. Id love to say hesitation leads to defeat, but that catchphrase is outdated. Lets go with something more in tune with the current trends.

    The loud noise from his muskets shot startled everyone. Suddenly, many people turned to look in their direction, even Shisu and the four Wujin Sect members briefly diverted their attention. When they saw that it was a foreigner using a musket to take down one of their own, they returned to their fight, uninterested in this side of the conflict.

    The remaining Wujin Sect members, however, were infuriated and closed in on Robb.

    This foreigner used a musket to take down one of our brothers.

    Damn it, these foreigners love using these underhanded weapons.

    Lets kill this guy first before helping the leader.

    Everyone, pay attention. When you see him raise his hand to aim, immediately use your agility to dodge. Its not that hard to avoid this stuff.

    As soon as these words were spoken, Robb raised his musket, and with a deafening st, the person who had just advised others to dodge with agility fell to the ground.

    In reality, he did try to dodge when he saw Robb raising his hand, and he genuinely moved out of the muskets trajectory. However, the bullets fired by Robb followed the rules of the game, not real-world physics. In the games rules, musket bullets didnt have trajectory issues but were subject to hit probability calctions. After the systems calction determined that it would hit the target, it would do so regardless of how the target tried to dodge. Conversely, if the system calcted a miss, even if the target stood still without evasion, the bullet would pass by harmlessly.

    The unfortunate fellowy on the ground, groaning and unable to get up.

    The enraged bystanders immediately flipped their wrists and shot a barrage of hidden weapons toward Robb.

    Robb twirled to his left, then to his right, swaying his neck and hips, dancing in an intricate pattern. With a single leap, he dodged all the hidden weapons effortlessly.

 Chapter 943:

    Chapter 943:

    Dodging the hidden weapons, Robb raised his musket again, and with a deafening st, another sect member fell to the ground.

    Then, he swiftly avoided two approaching long knives, firing his musket twice more, and two more sect members went down.

    The sect members couldnt help but feel puzzled. Why doesnt this guys musket need reloading to fire repeatedly?

    This musket is so strange.

    Be careful; hes going to shoot at you

    Boom!

    Another one went down.

    In a matter of moments, all the dozen or so sect members lying on the ground next to them were defeated. Robb shook his head in disappointment, realizing that these sect members were nothing more than low-level thugs.

    But upon further thought, it seemed that this world was indeed a low-level martial cultivation realm, significantly different from those powerful cultivators in online fantasy novels.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battle, the oue was bing clear.

    Shisu took down one opponent with her sword, leaving three more to surround her.

    Having struggled to deal with her when they were four, facing her now with just three was an even worse situation. Shisu regained her confidence, her sword techniques flowing effortlessly. In just a few moves, another opponent groaned in pain, retreated, and left, leaving only the sect leader and one other expert. They exchanged nces andunched a coordinated attack. Seizing the moment when Shisu retreated, they both used lightness skills and swiftly disappeared into the distance.

    Shisu considered pursuing them for a moment but decided against it. Instead, she picked up one of the fallen Wujin Sect members and urgently asked, What happened in the city? Whats the current situation with the Qiantang Sect?

    The Wujin Sect member, with blood at the corner of his mouth, chuckled weakly, The Qiantang Sect no longer exists

    What did you say? Shisu was rmed. Exin clearly.

    The sect members head tilted to the side, and he passed out.

    Shisu grew frantic, shaking the sect members shoulders vigorously.

    Robb approached her and remarked, Shaking him wont help. Were quite close to East Hangzhou now, right? Hurry and go check for yourself. Its better than staying here holding onto a little thug.

    Ah, right! Shisu jumped up, ready to run towards the city. Suddenly, she turned back to Robb, sping her hands in a formal bow. I was too hasty earlier and almost forgot the etiquette of the martial world. Today, with your assistance, I owe you a great debt. When I return and resolve the matter with the Qiantang Sect, Ill surelye to personally express my gratitude. Please, may I know your name so I can properly thank you?

    Robb smiled and replied, No need to make a big deal out of it. Besides, theres no need for a farewell like that. I also need to go to the Qiantang Sect; Im here for the Xuanyuan ck iron.

    Upon hearing this, Shisu couldnt help but feel a brief moment of tension. Are you here to take the Qiantang Sects Xuanyuan ck iron as well?

    Robb said, A wise man doesnt beat around the bush. I am indeed here to find the Xuanyuan ck iron, but I have a particr way of doing things. I dont usually resort to direct robbery. Instead, I prefer reasoning with my opponents, offering a fair price, engaging in friendly negotiations, reaching an agreement, and then obtaining what I want from them.

    Shisu nced deeply at Robb and then looked at the fallen Wujin Sect members on the ground. Upon closer inspection, she noticed that every person Robb had incapacitated was still alive, albeit injured and writhing on the ground. She was somewhat surprised by this observation. Robb had used a firearm to attack, yet he had spared their lives. From this, she gathered that he was quite merciful and possibly belonged to a reputable martial sect. In the context of Big Tangs martial world, he would likely be considered one of the orthodox martial practitioners.

    As these thoughts raced through her mind, she felt that Robb might indeed be someone she could reason with. Orthodox martial sects also sought the Xuanyuan ck iron, but their methods were usually more moderate. They wouldnt resort to murder and mayhem like the unorthodox sects. Perhaps, she couldmunicate with this person. Furthermore, she realized that Robb had only dealt with small-fry thugs with his musket. True experts were less likely to be hit by a firearm, just as she wouldnt be.

    With this in mind, she concluded that Robb was not someone to be feared.

    Turning away, she stated, I need to return to the Qiantang Sect immediately to assess the situation. If youre interested, you cane along, but I can assure you that, regardless of the price you offer, the Qiantang Sect wont give the Xuanyuan ck iron to you. Its best to abandon that idea.

    Robb added, Assuming the Qiantang Sect still exists.

    This sentence clearly hit a nerve with Shisu. Her body trembled for a moment before she forced herself to appearposed. She then dashed towards East Hangzhou, with Robb following closely behind. While running, Robb asked, Are you returning to protect the ck iron?

    Shisu nodded, saying, Two months ago, I left on a mission deep in the mountains and lost contact with the sect because of the remote location. It wasnt until ten days ago that I received orders from the sect leader through our contact point. He instructed all disciples to return to the sect and protect the ck iron. So, I hurried back

    Robb thought to himself, It seems Im a stepte.

    Before long, the two arrived at the outskirts of East Hangzhou City. It was a picturesque city withkes, flowers, and mountains, visible from a distance. However, at the city gates, there was arge crowd, and it seemed quite chaotic.

    As they squeezed into the crowd, they overheard people nearby saying, Oh my, so many people have died.

    These martial sects have no regard for thew. They start brawls andmit murders without hesitation. Many people have died by the riverside.

    How are ordinary citizens like us supposed to live?

    I hope the government will properly deal with these troublemakers.

    Upon hearing these words, Shisus face turned pale, and Robb also had a good idea of what had happened.

    Pushing through the crowd, Shisu rushed towards the eastern riverside of the city. The renowned Qiantang Sect was located along the banks of the grand river in the city, known as the Qiantang River. It was thergest river within East Hangzhou City, with a wide surface and imposing presence.

    At this moment, the riverside was also packed with people. Official guards had encircled a grand mansion with hemp ropes, maintaining order on the outskirts. Many curious onlookers stood beyond the ropes. If it werent for the guards maintaining order, these spectators would have undoubtedly rushed into the mansion to witness themotion.

    The strong smell of blood could be detected from afar!

    Shisu sprinted to the side of the mansion and attempted to enter, but a constable blocked her path, extending his hand to stop her.

    Shisu said, Im from the Qiantang Sect, and I need to go inside.

    The constable, upon hearing her words, shrugged and replied, Are you a rtive of the deceased? In that case, you can enter with my apaniment to take a look, identify the bodies. However, be careful not to disrupt the crime scene. Higher-ranking constables will arriveter to examine the scene and investigate for clues. Dont tamper with the evidence.

    Having said that, the constable turned and led the way, guiding Shisu inside.

    Robb stealthily followed behind, maintaining a low profile as he strolled into the mansion.

 Chapter 944:

    Chapter 944:

    In the grand residence of the Qiantang Sect, there were numerous corpses. Signs of shing and chopping were evident on the walls, and there were craters from thunder and fire bombs. One building had copsed halfway, with arge hole in the roof, appearing as though it had been struck by a magical weapon.

    As soon as Shisu entered, tears welled up in her eyes. Senior Brother Liu

    On the ground, a humanoid rabbit had been bisected at the waist, dead beyond recognition. This must be the Senior Brother she mentioned.

    A nearby constable calmly recorded the identity of this corpse.

    Shisu walked further into the house, and then the sorrowful part began. As the author dislikes writing about sorrow, lets fast-forward through this section.

    Ah, Master, you died so tragically.

    Ah, Masters wife, you died so tragically.

    Ah, Senior Brother, you died so tragically.

    Fast-forwardplete! From this repetitive list, a profound sense of misery and despair emanated. Can you feel it?

    Shisu cried until she was a tearful mess.

    The constable beside her continued to document without any emotional response. It was amon trait to remainposed when facing death that one had no personal connection to.

    Robb, who was stealthily observing nearby, couldnt help but sigh softly. He didnt like seeing dead bodies, especially not a pile of them.

    After crying for a while, once Shisu had regained herposure, the constable spoke, Are you done crying? Now, please think carefully. Does the Qiantang Sect have any known enemies? Why were you all exterminated? Also, examine the scene closely. Are there any hidden messages or codes left by your sect that might provide us with clues? This will assist in solving the case sooner.

    Shisu, still in a daze, responded with a vague Hmm but didnt engage much with the constables words.

    The constable added, I know that people like you from the martial arts world often seek revenge and retribution for wrongs suffered. However, I must remind you thatmitting murder for revenge is also a crime. Please entrust this matter to us for resolution. The wheels of justice turn slowly but grind exceedingly fine. We will surely bring the deceased justice.

    Shisu wiped her tears away and, while not paying much attention to the constables talk of justice, caught thest part. It made her somewhat sober, and she realized that she should carefully examine whether her sect had left behind any clues or hidden messages. This would be an essential lead for her quest for vengeance.

    She earnestly scrutinized her surroundings, and suddenly, her eyes lit up. Next to her Masters body, she stopped and discreetly wiped away something from the ground with her foot, as if erasing characters or a hidden signal.

    Robb noticed her subtle action and couldnt help but feel intrigued. It seemed that this rabbit-eared woman had discovered something, but she didnt want the constable nearby to see it. She discreetly wiped it away like that, indicating that she had some experience. However, she couldnt have anticipated someone invisibly standing nearby, and this small action, deliberately avoiding the constable, couldnt hide from Robb.

    After she erased the characters from the ground, she continued to pretend to search for clues elsewhere. However, Robb could tell that she was clearly distracted, just going through the motions.

    Have you found anything? After recording some notes on paper, the constable looked up and asked.

    Shisu shook her head, I havent found anything.

    Robb was silently amused.

    If you havent found anything, theres no need to linger at the crime scene for now, the constable advised. Stay within the city for the time being. If we have any further questions during the investigation, well summon you.

    Shisu acknowledged with a word and exited the grand residence.

    Robb was the first to return to the periphery, where no one could see, and deactivated his stealth mode behind a street corner. He then casually walked out, coincidentally encountering Shisu as she exited the crime scene. The constable was still in the distance, waving and reminding her, Remember not to go too far and be prepared to be summoned at any time.

    ept my condolences, Robb added casually, offering the standard words offort.

    Shisu looked up and gave him a nce, You havent left?

    Robb smiled, Dont forget Im here for Xuanyuan ck Iron too. With the Qiantang Sect in this situation, how could I leave? Of course, I need to investigate the whereabouts of this piece of Xuanyuan ck Iron.

    Shisus current expression must have been quite interesting, but Robb couldnt interpret the emotions on her rabbit-eared face, so he didnt pay much attention. She spoke in a low voice, My sect has been destroyed, and the Xuanyuan ck Iron has been taken by the enemy. I dont even know who took it. If you want to find clues about Xuanyuan ck Iron, following me wont be of any use. You should go and ask those constables. Maybe they can find something.

    Oh, really? Robb responded, I dont quite think so. I feel that it might be better for me to follow you.

    Upon hearing this, a glint of suspicion shed in Shisus rabbit-like eyes, the kind of look that implied she was ready to draw her sword and attack. However, she wasnt a member of a ruthless and evil sect. The Qiantang Sect leaned more toward the righteous side, so she forcefully suppressed her urge to draw her sword and lowered her voice, Why do you say that?

    Robb said, I have two assumptions right now. Assumption one: the enemy killed everyone in your sect and took Xuanyuan ck Iron. In that case, youll undoubtedly pursue the real culprits. If I follow you, you can help me find the murderer, and naturally, well also find Xuanyuan ck Iron from the culprit. This is much easier than me going alone, considering Im not familiar with the area. Assumption two: even if the enemy killed your fellow sect members, they may not have found Xuanyuan ck Iron. In that case, the only clue lies with you, and by following you, I can still find Xuanyuan ck Iron.

    Shisu remained silent.

    She had initially considered drawing her sword because she thought Robb had discovered the clue she had obtained. However, after hearing Robbs analysis, she abandoned the idea of drawing her sword. It seemed that this person was just making baseless spections.

    Feeling slightly relieved, she replied in a solemn tone, Youre a boring person! If I understand you correctly, you intend to kill me and seize Xuanyuan ck Iron if I obtain it? Hmph! Dont think your firearm is effective against me. It might work against small fry, but it wont be so easy with me.

    Robb chuckled, Miss Shisu, youve got it all wrong. I have no intention of forcibly taking anything. Im a principled person, and I never steal from others. Even when dealing with less-than-honorable individuals, I always engage in thorough negotiations and friendly discussions. I believe in mutually beneficial transactions. Resorting to theft is entirely against the values of the modern era.

 Chapter 945:

    Chapter 945:

    Shisu coldly snorted. While she didntpletely trust Robb, she often operated in the coastal regions and had heard some things about Western foreigners. It was said that they were quite fond of doing business, negotiating deals for just about anything. Robbs words somewhat aligned with this notion.

    However, it didnt mean she fully believed Robb. She never considered Western firearms a real threat. In the eyes of a true martial artist, firearms were just decorations, and no one could expect to hit a skilled practitioner with one.

    Robb was merely a passerby who had given her a lift. A tolerable one at that.

    There was no need for her to confront him, so she said in a solemn tone, Youd better leave now and stop following me.

    Robb chuckled, Not only am I staying, but I also want to make a deal with you.

    Hmm? she responded.

    Robb continued, As you may have realized, youre in grave danger right now. When you wandered through the estate of the Qiantang Sect earlier, who knows how many people saw you? There are plenty of clever folks in this martial world, and they might have had the same idea as me. They think that following you can lead them to Xuanyuan ck Iron or rted information. More cautious individuals might be lurking in the shadows, watching you. But some bolder ones might jump out and attack you directly, capture you, and interrogate you for information. The result would be the same as if they followed you.

    Robb went on, So, Id like to make a deal with you. Ill protect you. You lead me to Xuan Iron, and then we can discuss how to divide it. What do you think?

    Her eyebrows deeply furrowed as she listened. Her long rabbit ears twitched as she seemed to be listening carefully. After a few seconds, she sneered, Nonsense! Besides you, who would be watching me? Hmph! I dont need to make any deal with you at all.

    With that statement, she stomped her foot on the ground, and suddenly, she floated lightly into the air. With a swift jump, shended on the rooftop nearby, then, in another leap, she reached another rooftop in the distance. In the wind, her voice echoed, Gold haired Foreigner, hurry back to your own kingdom. Dont meddle in these waters. With just your firearm, you wont make it in the martial world of Big Tang.

    As her voice faded away in the distance, she was already a mile away.

    Robb shrugged, Unwilling to make a deal, huh? I knew it! People from the Rabbit Kingdom all have these stubborn personalities. Theyre really hard to deal with.

    He shook his head and then activated his scouting technique, watching from a distance as Shisu had stopped using her lightness technique. Instead, she had turned back, scanned her surroundings, and noticed that Robb hadnt followed her. She couldnt help but sneer in disdain.

    Then, she cautiously scanned her surroundings, slipped into a narrow alley, and when she emerged from it, she had already changed into in coarse clothes, her head covered with a headscarf, resembling an ordinary vige girl. She blended into the crowd and headed towards the outskirts of the city.

    Robb watched her entire performance, shaking his head, and followed her.

    Following the Qiantang River, Shisu continued her journey towards the citys outskirts, passing through the gate of East Hangzhou, still heading outside the city.

    The number of pedestrians outside the city was rtively sparse, making it challenging to track her, but Robb wasnt worried. He could use his stealth technique to follow her. He could also transform into a seal to swim in the Qiantang River, or even be an owl to track her from the sky. Regardless of the method, Shisu wouldnt have any chance of spotting him.

    As he followed her, Robb suddenly noticed another group of people trailing behind. This group was obviously together, walking side by side, and there were several experts among them. One had a bulging forehead, another had an ethereal aura, and one was dressed as a refined schr. These three types were easy to spot as experts. As for those wearing martial attire, they were all trash and not worth considering.

    However, the interesting part of this group was that there was someone dressed as a constable among them. This constable had apanied Shisu into the crime scene at the Qiantang Sect not long ago, where they checked for clues. Robb had wondered why the constable had been so casual, allowing Shisu into the scene. Now he realized it was intentional.

    Currently, Robb was about a mile away, roughly 500 yards behind Shisu, while the group was trailing behind him at a distance of about five to six hundred yards from him. They were quite far from Shisu, and Robb was puzzled as to how they managed to maintain their distance without being noticed.

    Unable to resist the temptation, Robb decided to study them closely. He noticed that directly above Shisus head, at an altitude of several thousand yards, there was a small white paper crane gracefully flying alongside her. It was tiny and flew at such a high altitude that it was barely visible unless you looked closely. It appeared to be a magical item released by that group of people.

    Robb couldnt help but chuckle, thinking, The mystical arts and techniques of Big Tang are indeed fascinating.

    The three groups continued walking, with Shisu leading, Robb following, and the distant trailing group maintaining their distance. It wasnt clear how much time had passed, but Shisu suddenly came to a halt.

    She began to survey her surroundings with caution, and Robb wasnt worried. He continued to use his stealth and even deliberately approached her slowly. Meanwhile, the group trailing from afar, upon seeing that the paper crane in the sky had stopped moving, knew that Shisu hade to a halt and immediately stood still.

    Shisu looked around and couldnt see anything unusual. She then listened intently, but there was no sound to be heard. She rxed and, on a gravel pile by the banks of the Qiantang River, squatted down.

    Robb, who was observing closely, saw Shisu move arge pile of cobblestones aside. Beneath them, there was a small underground cavity. She reached into the cavity, rummaged around, and when she withdrew her hand, she held a package in her grasp.

    This package was about the size of a persons head, with an irregr oval shape.

    Robb didnt even need to look inside to guess that this item was none other than the Xuanyuan ck Iron. He now understood that the Qiantang Sect hadnt originally kept the Xuanyuan ck Iron within their sect but had secretly buried it by the river outside the city. Before the sects leader passed away, they had used the sects secret code to mark the location of this item on the ground.

    What Shisu had wiped away earlier was likely the secret code that indicated the location of this item.

    However, Shisu thought her small action had deceived the constable, but in reality, the constable had been pretending to take notes while discreetly monitoring her actions. The action of wiping the ground had been seen clearly and unmistakably, leading the constable to notify others to follow.

    Robb couldnt help but shake his head. The world of martial arts is truly full of deception and intrigue! It appeared that Shisus experience in the martial world was still a bitcking.

 Chapter 946:

    Chapter 946:

    The martial world is a ce where people eat people!

    Experienced individuals can devour the fresh neers.

    With the package containing Xuanyuan ck Iron in her arms, Shisu couldnt help but shed tears. Master, masters wife, now that Qiantang Sect is no more, I am the only one left, a wandering soul. Holding a piece of Xuanyuan ck Iron that I dont know how to use, how can I avenge your blood and fulfill your unfinished ideals?

    She had just finished crying when suddenly a person appeared in front of her. Startled, she couldnt even see who the neer was and swiftly drew her sword, shing towards the figure.

    The person took a step back to avoid the de and smiled, Miss, dont be rmed, its me.

    Only now did Shisu recognize that it was Robb in front of her. However, seeing him did not ease her tension. She tightly gripped her longsword and asked, How did you follow me? I distinctly saw no one tracking me.

    Miss, your experience in the martial world is still a bitcking, Robb chuckled. There are countless ways to track someone. Its really not that simple to elude pursuit.

    Shisu held her sword in her right hand, pointing it at Robb cautiously without moving. With her left hand, she slowly moved the cloth-wrapped package on her back, her movements deliberate and slow. Her attention was entirely focused on Robb. When defending against a firearm attack, it was essential to observe the opponents movements closely. Any tiny detail should not be missed. The moment the enemy made a move to raise their hand, she needed to dodge immediately.

    In a stern voice, she said, I admit that your tracking skills are impressive. If you want the Xuanyuan ck Iron, go ahead and try. But dont me me for not warning you. Although I am a disciple of a reputable sect and do not easily harm others, if you attempt to steal my belongings, I wont show any mercy.

    Robb shook his head with a smile, Dont be nervous. As Ive said before, I dont intend to steal. Im only interested in doing business. Right now, I just want to discuss buying this piece of Xuanyuan ck Iron from you.

    Shisus rabbit-like face contorted slightly, possibly expressing disdain, but rabbit expressions were truly hard to interpret. She spoke in a low voice, You should know that this is a priceless treasure, not something that can be measured with money.

    If it cant be measured in money, what about in life? Robb said, Dont me me for not reminding you. Besides me, theres another group of people tracking you, and theyre about to arrive. From my analysis, theirbat power is roughly ten times higher than yours. They are more powerful than your master, masters wife, and all your fellow disciplesbined. Thats how they were able to destroy Qiantang Sect. Now, they areing to kill you and take the Xuanyuan ck Iron. If you dont want to die, give me the Xuanyuan ck Iron, and Ill ensure your safety.

    Upon hearing these words, Shisus heart tightened. However, she quickly nced left and right, then focused her rabbit-like ears intently. Her excellent hearing allowed her to pick up the sound of a group of peoples footsteps rapidly approaching from about a mile away.

    She was taken aback and quickly used her light-footed technique to run in the opposite direction of the neers,pletely ignoring Robb.

    Annoyed, Robb followed her, Hey, I said, youre quite unpredictable. Why did you turn and run? I kindly informed you that someone wasing. Even if you dont want to do business with me, at the very least, you should thank me.

    While sprinting, Shisu turned her head and replied, It was my negligence just now. Thank you for the reminder, but I must escape quickly now. I dont have time to talk with you. The favor of this reminder will be repaid another day.

    Robb muttered to himself,

    After that, Shisu increased her speed, pushing her cultivation to its limit. Her footsteps seemed to create wind, allowing her to glide several meters forward with a gentle tap on the ground. Her movements were graceful, andbined with her excellent physique and the stylish attire of a martial artist, the scene would have been extremely beautiful if not for the rabbit head.

    Robb could only sigh, What a pity she has that rabbit head.

    Upon hearing his voice, Shisu turned to look and was surprised to see Robb running behind her. She was shocked because she had already pushed her Breeze Footwork to the extreme. Her current speed could be described as fast as the wind. How could this Westerner keep up with me? What kind of speed is he using?

    Robb smiled at her, Surprised? Im using Western magic.''

    Shisu asked, They have this kind of thing in the West?

    Robb chuckled, The West has many good things. You mustnt have the idea that the Celestial Empire, with its vastnd and abundant resources, is invincible. If you think that way, its easy to be overtaken, surpassed, and eventually beaten to the ground by outsiders. You wont be able to raise your head for centuries.

    Shisu responded, Im trying to escape for my life right now. I dont have time for idle chatter.

    In that case, you shouldnt talk, Robb smiled. The few sentences you just spoke disrupted your true energy flow, slowing you down by 2.5%. Tsk tsk. Even if you dont slow down, youre still slower than the pursuers behind you. Based on our current rtive speed, I estimate you have about three minutes before they catch up.

    Shisu didnt understand the concept of three minutes because clocks were not yet widespread in the East. People used various measures of time, such as the time it takes to burn one stick of incense or the time it takes for a cup of hot tea to cool. It was all quite chaotic, without any standard.

    She pricked up her long ears and listened. Sure enough, the pursuers behind her had drawn much closer. When she turned her head, she could already see the fastest figures among them.

    Shisu couldnt help but feel a bit panicked. She didnt need to think too hard to guess that the pursuers behind her were the enemies who had destroyed the Qiantang Sect. Their cultivation levels were certainly higher than those of her master and masters wife. She had no chance against them, and being pursued by them likely meant facing a life-and-death situation.

    With these thoughts in mind, she couldnt help but panic.

    At this moment, Robb chimed in again, You still have time to make a decision. As long as you give me the stone, Ill ensure your safety.

    Shisu responded irritably, Only a fool would ept such a condition. I could just toss the stone back to them and still preserve my life. Why should I give it to you?

    Robb smiled, Thats not possible. Even if they obtain the stone, theyll still kill you because, by killing you, they can protect the secret of the stone falling into their hands. Xuanyuan ck Iron is too precious, and whoever possesses it will attract aggression. They are probably afraid they wont be able to fend off even more formidable sects. So, they must eliminate you to feel secure. Whether you give them the stone or not, youll still die.

    Shisus face paled

    Robb continued, I understand your attachment to the treasure your sect guarded so fiercely. However, if you die, what use is there in keeping this stone? Its better to hand it over to me and let me use it in a more worthy manner. Dont you think so?

 Chapter 947:

    Chapter 947:

    Shisu clenched her teeth and said, Theres no way Im giving it to you. Id rather die than hand over this stone. Its a priceless treasure that my Qiantang Sect has been longing for. I wont give it to anyone. Whoever wants this stone will have to take it from my lifeless body. As long as I still breathe, I will never

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Robbs body sway, and somehow he was already behind her, taking off the cloth bundle from her back and holding it in his hand. Then, with another quick movement, he was far away.

    Shisu:

    Robb smiled and said, Dont panic, Im not stealing your stuff. Ill give it back to you.

    With that, he swayed again and hung the cloth bundle back on Shisus body.

    Shisu:

    Robb said, I have the ability to take this stone from you while youre still alive, but I wont do that. If I start robbing others belongings just because Im stronger, my soul will decay. No matter how many treasures I have, I wont be able to save my corrupted soul. Thats not the person I want to be.

    Shisu bit her lip and said, I know that the stone in my hand was taken by my master and mistress through force, and its origins are not legitimate. If you have the ability to take it away, I wont say a word

    Robb smiled and said, Just because something was stolen, does that make it right for me to steal it? No, thats a facy. I cant stoop to the level of bing a thief just because someone else is. I havent reached the point where I blindly follow others and willingly embrace moral decay. While the origin of this stone may not be legitimate, how I obtain it must be.

    As they were talking, Shisu had already slowed down her pace. The pursuers behind her had much deeper cultivation and were faster than her to begin with. Her slowed pace only allowed them to catch up even faster. In less than two minutes, Shisu felt a figure sh before her, and an elegant old man stood in her path.

    Then, figures appeared on her left and right as we graceful schr, a dignified martial artist with a prominent temple, and the three of them encircled Shisu and Robb. As for the henchmen in martial attire, they were still far away, desperately running towards this direction.

    The elegant old man coldly snorted and said, You, youngdy, are quite clever. You actually noticed us. Id like to ask, even though we were clearly following you from a distance of two miles, how did you manage to detect us?

    Shisu bit her lip and replied, I didnt detect you; it was the foreigner next to me who noticed you.

    As she said this, the elegant old man, the schrly man, and the martial artist with the prominent forehead all turned their gaze towards Robb, wearing expressions of disbelief.

    Golden-haired foreigner?

    Rabbit People?

    With a single phrase, Rabbit People, Robb had instantly angered everyone in the vicinity. However, they assumed that Robb didnt understand the cultural nuances of the Big Tang and had misspoken, so they decided not to make a fuss about it. Moreover, their primary concern was now obtaining the Xuanyuan ck Iron from Shisus possession, and they had no intention of getting entangled with a foreigner.

    The grouppletely ignored Robb and turned their attention to Shisu.

    The elderly man with an air of refinement asked, You are Shisu, Sword of Waves, arent you?

    Shisu clenched her teeth and replied, Thats correct!

    The elderly man, maintaining an air of superiority, said, As clever as you are, Im sure youve figured out who we are by now.

    Shisu bit her lip and said, Youre the ones who destroyed my Qiantang Sect, arent you? She red fiercely at the constable who had just arrived, saying, Shameless scoundrel, youre also a governmentpdog.

    The constable shrugged and said, Governmentpdog? Im just undercover in the government; its convenient for various reasons. What does a little girl like you understand?

    Before he could finish his sentence, Shisu suddenly floated over in a sh, her sword aimed at his throat.

    This strike had been prepared for a long time and came incredibly fast. Shisu had analyzed the group surrounding her and deemed the constable the easiest target due to his weaker abilities. So, she began her assault by targeting the weakest link, hoping to eliminate at least one opponent. If she seeded in recing one with a draw and another with a win, she woulde out ahead.

    However, the constable, though startled, managed to avoid her strike. In the midst, he drew an iron ruler from his waist, which, with a resounding ng, blocked Shisus sword. He then counterattacked swiftly, forcing Shisu to evade backward.

    In just one exchange, it was clear that Shisu was not his match, and among the four formidable enemies, the constable was the weakest.

    The constable sneered, Overestimating yourself, arent you? Your master, mistress, and fellow disciples were all killed by us. With your feeble skills, what good are you? I advise you to take your sword and slit your own throat. Otherwise, after we capture you alive, youll learn what its like to live in agony Hmmm the fragrance of East Hangzhous Number 1 beauty. I wouldnt mind having a taste.

    Shisu seethed with anger!

    Uh, excuse me! Robb suddenly raised his hand to speak. May I ask, what exactly makes her beautiful? Forgive my untrained eyes, but no matter how I look, I cant discern any difference between one rabbit head and another.

    Both the constable and Shisu shot Robb a nce and then jointly quipped, You Westerners all look the same; we cant tell the difference either.

    Robb:

    Could we please focus on the main point? The elderly man with an air of refinement scowled. Ignore the golden-haired foreigner for now. Lets secure the Xuanyuan ck Iron first.

    Oh, right, the Xuanyuan ck Iron, the constable said, refocusing his attention on Shisu.

    Robb spoke up again, Hold on, how can you all just ignore me? Shisu and I havent finished our business yet. He turned to Shisu and said with great emphasis, You see, youre in grave danger right now, and you could be killed at any moment. In this situation, wont you consider making a deal with me? If you give me the Xuanyuan ck Iron, I promise your safety. Its quite a lucrative offer.

    Shisu was furious, I can die, but I cant give the Xuanyuan ck Iron to anyone. This deal is not up for discussion.

    Robb wondered, Wow, why so stubborn?

    The elderly man with an air of refinement suddenly sneered, Using the same words as your damned master. I offered him a chance to spare his life if he revealed the location of the Xuanyuan ck Iron, but he would rather die than hand it over. Your Qiantang Sect sure has some backbone.

    I do know why they are so adamant, the refined schr chimed in with a smile. I heard that eight years ago, when the ck Dragon attacked Leifeng Pagoda, the former head of the Qiantang Sect happened to be inside the pagoda. As you all know, when the ck Dragon attacked, Leifeng Pagoda was toppled, and Master Fahai, who was guarding the pagoda, died in battle. The former head of the Qiantang Sect died there under mysterious circumstances. Ive heard that ever since that incident, the Qiantang Sect has been seeking a way to avenge their former head by killing the ck Dragon. It is said that the Xuanyuan ck Iron can be used to forge the Xuanyuan Sword, which, ording to legend, can y all manner of demons and monsters. Who knows, maybe it can even y the ck Dragon?

 Chapter 948:

    Chapter 948:

    Huh? Robb was slightly taken aback upon hearing this.

    The refined schr continued, However, the Qiantang Sect is indeed overestimating themselves. With your rtively weak strength, even if you manage to forge the Xuanyuan Sword, what good would it do? Can you defeat the ck Dragon? In the end, its a dead end. Look at the current situation; the ck Dragon remains unvanquished, yet the sect has been annihted, tsk tsk.

    Shisu became furious, Our Qiantang Sect is not afraid of life or death. Dealing with the ck Dragon is not just about avenging the former sect leader. That monster threatens innocent lives, and we need a hero capable of wielding both pen and sword to face it. While our sect mayck power, as long as we can find someone worthy, we are willing to offer the Xuanyuan Sword willingly. But I know for sure that hero is not one of you murderers and scoundrels.

    Tch!

    The refined schr took out a folding fan from his robe, casually unfurled it, and said, Only those who consider themselves righteous and honorable would bother with the ck Dragon. We dont care about that junk. If it attacks cities, let it be. Our factions headquarters is not located in the city anyway, hahaha.

    Uh, I have something to say, Robb raised his hand.

    However, as soon as he began to speak, everyone turned to him simultaneously and said, Foreigner, dont talk. Its so awkward hearing you speak in thenguage of Big Tang.

    Robb:

    Meanwhile, the several people approached Shisu together.

    Robb raised his hand again, Even though you dont want me to speak, I still want to say something.

    Damn idiot, the guy with a visibly bulging forehead couldnt hold back any longer. He waved his hand, and a copper coin shot towards Robbs chest. The coin was flying at a rapid speed, carrying tremendous force. It almost reached Robbs chest in an instant. The coins edge was also sharpened, clearly not an ordinary copper coin but a copper coin dart.

    After shooting the coin dart, the man didnt bother to look at Robb anymore, assuming he was as good as dead, and turned to continue walking towards Shisu.

    However, after taking a few steps, he felt something was off. Why hadnt he heard the foreigner scream and fall to the ground? He turned around to see Robb had caught the copper coin dart with his hand. He held it, examining it closely, and sighed, A copper coin, a treasure of Big Tang. Not bad, not bad at all. This is a valuable item; one coin can buy a piece of steamed cake. Thank you for the gift, my friend.

    The guy with the bulging forehead was surprised, Huh? You, a foreigner, can actually catch a hidden weapon?

    Of course, Robb said seriously, Dont you know? This is a special skill of the Item Master ss called Projectile Catching. When enemies use hidden weapons against me, I can catch them and add them to my collection, storing them in my item bag. Its a great way to obtain rare items in theter stages of the game. Let me tell you, many bosses drop rare items when defeated. If you sessfully catch them, you can make a fortune.

    The guy with the bulging forehead was furious, What are you talking about with all this iprehensible stuff? Lets see how good you really are.

    He raised both hands, and a flurry of coin darts wereunched, swishing through the air. In an instant, a rain of copper coins flew towards Robb, aiming to hit him. However, Robb stood motionless because Projectile Catching was a continuous-effect skill. Once activated, for 30 seconds, he didnt need to make any movements; all the hidden weapons would automatically be caught by him.

    So, everyone watched in amazement as Robb stood still, not even moving a finger, yet the coin darts automatically flew into his palm, stacking neatly in his hand in the blink of an eye.

    Robb even started counting, One, two, three Wow-haha twenty-five! Thanks a lot, my friend. Youve made me a small fortune.

    The onlookers were left dumbfounded, not quite understanding what had just happened.

    The elderly man with an air of cultivation and grace angrily said, Second Brother, what are you up to? Did you intentionally throw the coin darts into his hand?

    The guy with the bulging forehead panicked, I swear, I didnt!

    The elderly man with an air of cultivation and grace said, But he was standing still, and your darts flew into his hand automatically. I dont believe it was unintentional.

    The guy with the bulging forehead was sweating, This it really wasnt me.

    Several peoples expressions turned serious as they looked at Robb with hostile eyes. The elderly man with an air of cultivation and grace said, Constable, well leave that girl to you; shes not much of a fighter. You can handle her on your own. We need to see what tricks this foreigner has.

    After saying this, the elderly man with an air of cultivation and grace, the refined schr, and the guy with the bulging forehead formed a  shaped formation, half-encircling Robb in the middle.

    The elderly man with an air of cultivation and grace said, It seems we underestimated you. Not only do you speak fluent Tangnguage, but you also understand the Daoist spells of our Big Tang. What kind of Daoist technique did you use just now?

    Robb smiled, I already told you, its a skill of the Item Master ss. If you dont believe or understand, its not my fault. I havent lied about anything.

    The elderly man with an air of cultivation and grace exchanged a nce with the guy with the bulging forehead. The guy waved his hand, and another copper coin flew out. However, this time, the coin didnt shoot towards Robb like a regr coin dart. Instead, it hovered in front of him, suddenly erging to the size of a copper gong.

    This thing is actually a magical treasure!

    He pointed his finger at Robb and eximed, Swift!

    The magical copper coin suddenly transformed into countless copper coins, scattering into the sky. They began to spin and dance, resembling a shower of petals falling from the sky, pelting down towards Robb like raindrops.

    He couldnt believe in the absurd notion that someone could catch and turn his hidden weapon into their own magical item. His opponent must have used some strange spell to collect the copper coin dart from earlier. However, now that he had unleashed his magical treasure, he was determined to see how Robb could still catch them. The vast and countless torrent of copper coins rained down, and he challenged Robb to find a way to catch them all.

    However, just as he was entertaining this thought, he watched in astonishment as the countless copper coins rained down towards Robbs palm, one after another, until thest one had flown into his hand. Then, they merged together with a brush, returning to the original copper coin.

    Robb picked up the copper coin, chuckled, and blew on it lightly, creating a clear ng sound. Then, he yfully held it to his ear and listened for a moment before saying, I dont know why, but many people whoe across copper coins like to blow on them and listen. I started doing it too, but I cant really figure out the significance. Since you seem to be skilled with copper coins, maybe you can exin why.

    The guy with the bulging forehead was briefly stunned, and then he eximed in despair, This guy took my magical treasure! Big brother, third brother, we need to figure out how to get my magical treasure back.

 Chapter 949:

    Chapter 949:

    Robbs unconventional actions left his opponent stunned.

    The guy with the bulging forehead, renowned among them for his proficiency with hidden weapons and his skill in wielding the copper coin darts, was particrly famous in the martial world. His hidden ace, the magical copper coin, had imed the lives of several Qiantang Sect experts. It could unleash a torrential rain of coins, rendering his opponents powerless to retaliate.

    Yet, who would have thought that now, facing a Western foreigner, his skills proved ineffective, and even his magical treasure had been confiscated?

    Both the graceful elder and the refined schr couldnt help but be cautiously alert. On the other hand, Shisu and the constable, who stood nearby, were equally astonished. Especially Shisu, who had traveled with Robb in a horse-drawn carriage to East Hangzhou, had seen this foreignerzily snacking on small treats during the journey, giving the impression of someone far from a martial arts expert. Just a few days ago, she had witnessed Robbs valiant and skillful actions against the Wujin Sect, making her wonder about his true abilities.

    Originally, the constable and Shisu were prepared to intervene, but now, they had all halted, fixated on Robb.

    With a cheerful smile, Robb said, Feel free to throw anything like copper coins, silver, or gold my way. I dont mind having more money.

    What the hell are you talking about? The guy with the bulging forehead took a few steps back, retreating behind the graceful elder and the refined schr. He excelled in hidden weapons, but since they proved ineffective against Robb, he wisely decided to withdraw.

    The refined schr stepped forward, flourishing a folding fan with a theatrical gesture. He said, It seems you have some knowledge of hidden weapons, as you managed to take my second brothers magical treasure. Now, allow me to learn from you.

    Robb responded without much patience, Can we have a conversation without the theatrics? The way you fan yourself while talking like this is quite awkward. This is a pretentious technique from the martial arts novels of the 70s; its outdated.

    The refined schr fell silent.

    He waved his right hand, opening the folding fan with a crisp sound, and pointed it at Robb. This move was swift and precise, and in an instant, it was in front of Robbs face. Upon closer inspection, it became clear that his fan was made of iron, not an ordinary paper fan.

    Robb easily sidestepped the fan with a slight lean of his body.

    The refined schr grinned slyly, his left palm sneaking up from below towards Robbs waist and abdomen. It turned out that the fan in his right hand was just a feint, and his left palm held the true lethal strike. Countless individuals had fallen victim to his crafty and covert left palm attack.

    However, before his palm could fully extend, Robb had already noticed. His agility was off the charts, making most peoples movements appear like slow-motion. Attacking Robb with a sneak palm strike was nothing short of a joke.

    Robb took the lead and struck out with a palm from below, colliding with the refined schrs palm.

    The refined schr was taken aback by Robbs lightning-fast reaction. However, seeing Robb engage him in a palm strike, he grew somewhat smug. He thought to himself, [I practice the Scarlet Poison Palm. Anyone who engages with me in palm strikes will be poisoned. Even the sect leaders wife from the Qiantang Sect died from engaging in a palm strike with me. Are you here to seek death? Then dont me me for being ruthless.]

    He activated his Poison Palm technique and swiftly channeled the potent poison into Robbs palm as they shed.

    When their palms met, although it made a ng sound, the collisioncked force. The refined schr felt as if his palm strength had vanished into thin air. He couldnt fathom how Robb had managed to evade all his palm strength, and it seemed that the effects of his poison had failed to transmit as well.

    To make matters worse, he felt Robb surreptitiously ce something in his palm after their sh.

    Curious, the refined schr lowered his head to see that Robb had ced a coin dart in his palm.

    He was utterly baffled, not understanding Robbs intentions. Suddenly, he felt Robb seize his hand, squeezing it together. The refined schrs palm involuntarily clenched around the coin dart.

    While the coin dart had the shape of a coin, its edges were sharp as des.

    The refined schrs hand was forced to close tightly around it, and the des of the coin dart cut into the flesh of his palm. He was shocked and attempted to release his grip, but Robb held onto his hand with such formidable strength that he couldnt loosen his grip. Instead, he involuntarily tightened his grasp, driving the coin dart deeper into his palm.

    He felt the meridians in his hand severed by the coin dart, and the pain was excruciating. In agony, he cried out, Let let go of me

    Robb chuckled, saying, Alright, Ill let go!

    He released his grip, and the refined schr was finally able to free himself. He quickly released his grip, but to his dismay, as soon as he let go, Robb swiftly snatched the fan from his other hand and ced it in the hand that had been clutching the coin dart. Simultaneously, he transferred the coin dart to the refined schrs other palm, gripping it firmly.

    Then, the refined schr felt another sharp pain as the coin dart cut into his other palm.

    His face turned pale, and he was astounded by how fast his opponent acted. In the blink of an eye, Robb had managed to do so much. Why couldnt he unleash his speed properly? And what happened to his protective Qi? Why didnt it shield him from this guys casual grip?

    Robb gently pushed him backward, causing him to stumble several steps back until he stood behind the graceful elder. Robb smiled and said, A guy who enjoys harming others with poison palms is truly uninspiring.

    The refined schr lowered his head to inspect his injured palms and grimly muttered, Boss, Im seriously injured.

    The people in the vicinity were once again startled. Although the actions described earlier might have been a lengthy passage when written on paper, in reality, they happened in the blink of an eye. For them, it was just a momentary sh. The refined schrs hands were now bleeding, and his defeat had been swift and absolute, leaving everyone in disbelief.

    You wretched blond devil! Suddenly, the graceful elder remembered something. There have been recent rumors in the martial world about a seal spirit that has cultivated for over five hundred years and transformed into the appearance of a blond foreigner. It even defeated the Elder Guardian of the Eighteen Divinations. Could it be you?

    Robb retorted, Youre the seal spirit! Your whole family is a bunch of seal spirits. Let me tell you, I cant stand seals. They always lurk underwater in our group and nevere out. But as soon as one of them goes on a trip or eats some delicious food, they pop up to show off. These seals are ruining humanity!

    He became increasingly indignant, pounding his chest and stamping his feet, appearing truly exasperated.

    The graceful elder felt awkward and said, Foreigner, theres no need to make such expressive gestures. We cant understand Westerners expressions.

    Robb replied, Geez, its the rabbit peoples expressions that are truly iprehensible!

 Chapter 950:

    Chapter 950:

    The elderly man ced his hands on the back of the retreated schr and the guy with the bulging forehead and loudly dered, We admit that we were rude to you earlier. Lets have a proper discussion now. Are you here topete for the Xuanyuan ck Iron, or is it for something else? If its something else, we can reconcile and cease this conflict, and we can even be friends. If youre here for the Xuanyuan ck Iron, we can also discuss how to divide it.

    Robb reluctantly shook his head, Who wants to be friends with murderers? The way you all took out the entire Qiantang Sect was too ruthless, heartless, and cruel. Although Im generally a soft-hearted person and dont like killing, when ites to heinous viins, I have to use ruthless means. So, we have nothing to discuss. I can only hope that in your next life, you be a better person.

    This statement made his stance clear. The elder and refined schr knew that there was no room for negotiation anymore. Their faces turned fierce, and they drew their swords. However, when a rabbit person gets fierce, it doesnt quite resemble a rabbit. With a tap on the hilt of his sword, a long sword flew out of its sheath.

    The elder unsheathed his sword, struck a pose, and seemed ready to unleash some powerful move.

    Just then, Robb took a step forward, and with a bang, he punched the elder in the chest. His body shed, and the refined schr and the guy with the bulging forehead were both punched as well.

    After the punches, Robb pped his hands and walked toward Sishu without looking back at the three behind him.

    The three of them were bewildered. When Robb punched them, they were taken aback, thinking they would be severely injured or even killed. However, after the punches, they realized that nothing had happened to them. Not even a scratch.

    The elder couldnt contain his anger and asked, What did you do?

    Robb struck a standard Bruce Lee pose from the Way of the Dragon movie and chuckled, Youre already dead!

    Nonsense! Were perfectly fine. The elder was about to curse, but the number above his head had reached zero. Suddenly, his body stiffened, and he couldnt say another word. With a thud, he fell to the ground and died.

    The refined schr and the guy with the bulging forehead were half a second slower, so their time was also half a second behind. They watched in astonishment as their leader, without using any of his extraordinary skills, was killed with a single punch. They were dumbfounded and then looked up at the numbers above their heads. They saw that the numbers had just reached zero.

    The two men groaned and fell to the ground, dead.

    In that half-second before their deaths, no one knew how much inner struggle they had gone through.

    On the opposite side, the constable and the recently arrived muscr henchmen witnessed the scene in shock, unable to react immediately. The sudden fear of Robb and the shocking disy had left them momentarily stunned. It wasnt until Sishus sword was inches from them that the constable realized what was happening. However, it was already toote, as Sishus sword swiftly severed his head.

    The muscr henchmen surrendered without resistance.

    Robb and Sishu didnt bother chasing after the surviving henchmen.

    With their enemies dealt with, Robb turned to Sishu and began, Miss Sishu

    Before he could finish his sentence, Sishu became tense. In a swift motion, she raised her sword defensively in front of herself. However, she quickly realized how futile this gesture was. This foreigner was so powerful that he could easily defeat three experts who had annihted her sect. What use was her resistance? No matter how she fought back, he could easily crush her with a single finger.

    She let out a long sigh, lowering her sword and spoke in a determined tone, Im no match for you. If you wish to kill me, then do so. If you want to torture me, go ahead. Ive avenged my sect, and I have nothing left to lose.

    Why would I kill you? Robb chuckled, I havent heard of you doing anything evil. I dont kill innocent people.

    He changed the subject, Lets talk about the trade instead. You see, I saved your life and helped you avenge your sect. Would you consider handing over the Xuanyuan ck Iron to me?

    Sishu bit her lower lip. Even in her tense state, her three-part rabbit-like lips looked quite charming. She spoke in a low voice, I havent agreed to any trade, and you didnt save me to kill them. It was because that guy with the bulging forehead threw a coin at you. So, the trade isnt valid. I see no reason to give you the Xuanyuan ck Iron. If you want it, youll have to kill me.

    Robb tilted his head in thought, You make a valid point. I seem to be at a loss for words.

    In fact, after hearing her mention that the Qiantang Sects goal was to create the Xuanyuan Sword to counter the ck Dragon, Robb had already intended to save her. When he raised his hand to speak at that moment, he had nned to initiate a confrontation. Unexpectedly, the guy with the bulging forehead had thrown a coin at him, leading to the brawl. This forced Robb to intervene and protect Sishu. He hadnt even had a chance to rify his intentions.

    Robb was a reasonable person. After thinking for a moment, he smiled and said, Alright, you indeed didnt agree to trade with me, and when I intervened earlier, I didnt explicitly state that it was to save you. So, lets forget about the trade.

    Sishus guard in her eyes had notpletely dissipated. She spoke in a subdued tone, So, are we going to talk about a straightforward robbery now?

    I already said I wont rob you, Robb replied. Lets discuss our ideals and goals instead.

    Sishu asked with curiosity, Oh?

    Robb continued, Just now, those three thugs mentioned that the Qiantang Sect is searching for Xuanyuan ck Iron to create the Xuanyuan Sword, which they intend to use to y the ck Dragon.

    Sishu nodded in agreement, saying, Thats correct!

    Robb chuckled and said, Then were on the same page. My purpose in seeking Xuanyuan ck Iron is the same as yours; I also want to get rid of the ck Dragon. Since our goals align, how about we search for the Xuanyuan ck Iron together?

    Sishu remained silent.

    The way he phrased it was highly suspicious, and she found it hard to believe.

    While Robb couldnt understand the expressions of rabbit-like beings, he could tell from her frozen posture that she was skeptical. He smiled and added, Whether you believe it or not doesnt matter. In any case, could you just show me the Xuanyuan ck Iron? I want to examine the quality of the ore.

 Chapter 951:

    Chapter 951:

    Listening to Robbs request to see the Xuanyuan ck Iron, Shisu reflexively made a motion to protect the cloth bag. However, she immediately rxed her posture, realizing that there was no point in resisting if he truly intended to steal it. She removed the cloth bag and ced it on the ground, then proceeded to untie the rope.

    A dazzling silver light emanated from the cloth bag, revealing a piece of ore that shone brilliantly. It had not undergone any refinement yet, remaining in its raw state, but even in this form, it was already strikingly beautiful. Shisu couldnt help but marvel at it, as it was her first time seeing Xuanyuan ck Iron.

    Robbs eyes lit up at the sight. Starfall Gold Ore!

    Starfall Gold Ore was the most top-tier and rarest stone in Dark de. Even in the game, acquiring it inrge quantities was extremely challenging, with yers only asionally stumbling upon a piece. Equipment crafted from this ore represented the highest tier of gear in Dark de.

    Of course, the equipment crafted from this ore was still slightly inferior to gear dropped by raid bosses. However, in the real world where raiding formidable bosses to obtain rare orange-tier equipment was not an option, gear made from Starfall Gold Ore would undoubtedly be the most top-tier equipment avable.

    Such high-level equipment was more than sufficient to take on the ck Dragon.

    Upon hearing Robb spontaneously utter an unfamiliar name, Shisu couldnt help but be curious. What did you just say? Isnt this Xuanyuan ck Iron?

    Robb exined, Xuanyuan ck Iron is just a name youve given it. Its other name is Starfall Gold Ore, and I happen to be quite familiar with this type of ore.

    As he spoke, his thoughts drifted back to the past when he rode on a fast horse, traversing the continent in endless circles. He would mine Starfall Gold Ore while chatting with his silly online friends in the guild channel. Those were the adventurous days when they would goof off and joke around while running in circles, mining ore together. Unfortunately, one by one, his silly online friends went AFK until only he remained, running around the vast map all alone.

    Shisus voice brought him back to the present. Since youre familiar with it, do you know how to process it? How can it be transformed into the Xuanyuan Sword?

    Its simple! Just use your hands! Robb replied with a grin. If you dont mind, I can perform a bit of craftsmanship on it.

    Shisu didnt mind at all. In fact, she was quite eager to see how this ore could be processed. After obtaining this piece of ore, the Qiantang Sect had attempted various methods to refine it, such as using arge hammer or subjecting it to high temperatures, but none had been sessful. The ore remained undamaged, impervious to the hammer, and unaffected by extreme heat.

    It was said that ancient immortals had used the True Fire to forge Xuanyuan ck Iron into the Xuanyuan Sword in ancient times.

    However, as time passed and spiritual energy declined, the current cultivators were bing less and less skilled. No one could produce the True Fire needed to refine such extraordinary stones. If Robb could truly refine this ore, it would be a great asset.

    Shisu widened her rabbit-like eyes, watching Robbs actions intently. She saw him extend his hands and make a rubbing motion, freezing for a couple of seconds. Then, the Xuanyuan ck Iron ore, which was initially asrge as a human head, suddenly transformed, shrinking and turning into a square-shaped, gleaming metallic ingot.

    Although Shisu didnt have extensive knowledge of metalworking, seeing the iridescence on the ingot, she realized that it was purer than the ore from before. It had been sessfully refined into a high-purity Xuanyuan ck Iron ingot.

    Shisu, Are you kidding me? You just refined it by rubbing it with your hands? Youre challenging my knowledge of ore refinement.

    Robbughed, I have the True Fire in the palm of my hand.

    Shisu squinted, Do you think Im a three-year-old child who can be easily fooled?

    Robb replied, Then how do you think I refined it?

    Shisu began thinking, really thinking, and pondered for quite some time before sighing, I cant think of any other possibility except for you having the True Fire in your palm.

    Then thats correct, Robb chuckled. Youre a cute little three-year-old bunny.

    Shisu:

    Robb yed around with the Xuanyuan ck Iron Ingot in his hand. In the game, it was just a small icon in the inventory, and while the game designers added a slight glowing effect, it didnt look all that impressive. Seeing it in the real world, however, it appeared quite beautiful, sparkling with radiance, giving off an exhrating feeling.

    Robb couldnt help but say, Using this to create a few pairs of earrings or nes might look really nice.

    Beside him, Shisu widened her eyes.

    Robb continued, Dont get too excited; I was just kidding. I know this stuff is meant to be used for crafting weapons to y dragons. However, with just this one ingot, we cant make anything yet. The material isnt enough. Saying that, he tossed the Starfall Gold Ingot into Shisus hands.

    Shisu received the ingot, feeling its surprising weight. Although it was a small piece, it was unusually heavy. She expressed her surprise, I didnt expect you to return it to me.

    How many times do I have to say it? Robb replied. Ive never taken something that belongs to others.

    Shisu:

    Robb said, Alright, now lets go find the next piece of ore. If my guess is correct, your sect must be desperately trying to gather information about the whereabouts of other ores. Even a fool knows that with just one piece of ore, its impossible to forge a weapon. You need to collect many pieces, and Im sure you have clues about other ores.

    Robb hit the nail on the head this time. Indeed, the Qiantang Sect knew the whereabouts of several other ores. However, in their efforts to protect the ore they already possessed, they had gone all out and ended up being wiped out. So, there was no time left to search for the other ores.

    Shisu asked, Why do I have to go with you?

    Robb smiled and replied, There are two reasons. First, if you dont act with me, youre as good as dead. Your cultivation level is low, but the fact that you have a piece of ore will surely spread among those heavily armed men who just fled. Do you think you can keep that ore safe?

    Shisu remained silent.

    Robb continued, The second reason is that you dont know how to refine ores. You dont even know how to turn it into a Xuanyuan sword. Even if you miraculously stumble upon the other ores, youll just be helpless, watching them. In the end, youll still need me to help you refine them into a sword. So, why not cooperate with me?

    Shisu had no words to argue. Fine, youre right. I finally understand your intentions now. You pretended to return the ore to me because you were confident you could take it back from my hand at any time. You gained my trust first and then will use me to find other ores. After I gather them, youll snatch them. Its more convenient that way, right?

 Chapter 952:

    Chapter 952:

    Robb chuckled, Why are you so distrustful of people?

    Shisu replied, The martial world is full of deception; how can one easily trust an unrted person?

    Ha! scoffed Robb. Thats why I said rabbits are such difficult folks.

    He then changed the subject, saying, Actually, it wont matter whether you help me find the ore or not. I have a way to make the orese to my door. Do you believe that?

    Shisu clearly didnt believe it. Only a fool would believe such a thing.

    Suddenly, Robb darted to the bank of the Qiantang River. Shisu wondered what he was up to when she saw Robb reach into a pile of water grass by the riverbank. With a ssh, he pulled out a rabbit-headed person.

    Shisu was astonished, There was someone lurking there? I had no idea!

    Robb smiled, I guessed it was you, but I cant easily distinguish rabbit peoples appearances, so I had to ask. Now, lets get to the main point. What were you doing here?

    The rabbit-headed person was visibly embarrassed and stammered, Uh, well, you see

    Robb interrupted, You dont have to say it; I already know. You were waiting here for me and my enemies to be both wounded, so you coulde out and reap the benefits. You were probably hoping to find the Xuanyuan Iron, werent you?

    Sweat dripped from the rabbit-headed persons forehead.

    Dont worry; I already said I wouldnt kill you, reassured Robb. But if you dont follow my instructions from now on, I will kill you.

    The rabbit-headed person quickly agreed, Yes, whatever youmand, I will obey.

    Robb chuckled, You can spread rumors in the martial world; no need to make things up. Just tell them what you saw, how I hand-refined the ore.

    The rabbit-headed person hesitated.

    Shisu, who was nearby, couldnt help but be surprised, Spreading this information, wont it cause you trouble? Who knows how many formidable cultivators wille looking for you.

    Robb grinned, Thats the point! After people know that I can refine this ore, only those who have it wille looking for trouble. If they dont have the ore, why would they bother with me? This way, its convenient for me.

    Shisu shook her head, thinking, Is this guy exceptionally skilled and bold, or is he just insane? No matter how strong you are, can you really handle the collective assault of all the cultivators in the martial world? Those who possess the ore arent to be trifled with, and tricks and schemes abound in the martial world. Well see how you deal with it when the timees.

    She couldnt help but kindly advise, Maybe you shouldnt do this. Youre in the light, and your enemies are in the dark. No matter how skilled you are, you should be wary of plots and schemes.

    Youre quite a kind-hearted rabbit, Robb remarked. You were just doubting my intentions a moment ago, but now youre helping me n. Well done, well done. I didnt rescue you in vain. Now, let me ask you again, will you join me? You see, as long as you follow me, the ores will automaticallye to us. You might be able to take advantage, just like this Eighteen Divinations Hall Master did. You could skim the cream, and who knows, all the ores might end up in your hands.

    Shisu sighed, I wont take advantage, and besides, my Qiantang Sect has been destroyed. With my abilities, even if I collect all the ores and forge the Xuanyuan Sword, I wouldnt be able to use it to y the ck Dragon. So, Id rather find someone virtuous and capable to give this ore to.

    Robb pointed at himself, saying, I am virtuous and capable.

    Shisu shook her head, You are capable; Ive seen that. But whether youre virtuous or not, that remains to be observed.

    Then, you can observe me at your leisure, Robb turned to the Eighteenth Divinations Hall Master, Did you understand what I said earlier?

    The hall master quickly nodded. Robb released his grip, and the hall master plunged back into the Qiantang River, swimming away without a trace.

    Shisu asked, You seem very trusting. By letting him go like that, what if he doesnt follow your instructions? How will you find him then?

    Robb chuckled, Why would I look for him? If he dares not to follow my instructions, Ill go to the Eighteenth Divinations Halls main headquarters and hang their leader up for a beating. After the beating, Ill tell him the reason I beat him was because their hall master offended me. Do you think that hall master will survive?

    Shisu remained speechless.

    Not far away, the hall masters head suddenly popped out of the water, shouting, Sir, my lord, please dont do this. Ill immediately spread the message, right away. Please dont cause trouble.

    Robb shrugged.

    Shisu was at a loss for words.

    All right, we should get moving, Robb said, News of the ore in your possession will quickly spread among the formidable fighters, and news of my ore-refining abilities will spread among the Eighteenth Divinations Hall. Many people wille after both of us next. Are you prepared?

    Shisu bit her lip, For martial world folks, dying and being buried ismon. Ive long stopped treating life and death as unimportant matters.

    Thats good! Robb said, Then, we wont run around aimlessly. Well stay in East Hangzhou and wait for the enemies toe. Running all over the ce is quite tiring; sitting still and waiting for the enemy is more my style.

    Shisu retorted, Walking the martial world means you have to move; how can you just sit still and wait for others toe?

    Robb stated, The martial world isposed of people, which means that wherever I am, thats the martial world. By simply standing still, Im standing above the martial world, equivalent to traveling through it.

    Shisu:

    Suddenly, she covered her head with both hands, vigorously tugging her long ears, and screamed, Ah, why does this Westerner always speak in such a confusing manner? At first, it sounds logical, but upon closer inspection, its all nonsense. Its maddening because its hard to refute. I cant take it anymore.

    While Shisu expressed her frustration, she ultimately agreed with Robbs suggestion and returned to East Hangzhou.

    For someone of her skill level, the martial world was too dangerous. Staying in the city felt safer. Of course, the most important reason was that she was born and raised in this city, making her intimately familiar with its streets and alleys. She had a better chance of dealing with the iing enemies here.

    As for Robbs choice to stay, it was quite simple. Jiaxing City, known for its pastries, was nearby East Hanzhou. So, there was an abundance of delicious snacks in the area. Only a fool would leave such a good ce.

 Chapter 953:

    Chapter 953:

    In the Qiantang mansions gate, all the bodies had been properly buried by Shisu. Officials from the Liufan sect came to collect some evidence. They had initially nned to investigate further, but upon hearing that the perpetrator was already dead, they dropped the case.

    The authorities often encountered such situationspeople of the martial world settling scores amongst themselves, defyingws with their martial prowess. It was a headache for the government, but since the matter was already resolved, they decided it was better to close the case and move on.

    Robb and Shisu returned to the grand mansion at Qiantang Gate. The once lively estate now felt empty, leaving Shisu overwhelmed with mncholy.

    Robb, sensing her mood, simply ced a wicker chair at the entrance of the mansion and sat down. The Qiantang mansion was indeed built with elegancea broad avenue at the entrance, willow trees on both sides, and the rolling river behind, offering a picturesque view.

    A few days after the murder case was resolved, it was quickly forgotten by the public. Visitors began to gather at the riverbank againstudents on an outing, wealthy local gentry taking a river cruise, and unfortunate women struggling to make ends meet in this otherwise beautiful world.

    As Robb was enjoying a piece of osmanthus cake, a group of mboyantly dressed women passed by. Seeing him, they giggled and one particrly graceful woman waved at him, saying, Western gentleman, care to join us for some fun? Well give you a special rate.

    Robb responded with a polite smile, No, thank you.

    The woman giggled, Dont be shy, Western gentleman.

    Its not shyness. Im just not interested, Robb replied.

    The woman scoffed and led her group away, theirughter trailing behind them. Soon after, they had sessfully enticed another young man, who seemed smitten and followed them.

    Robb watched them go, with no intention of following.

    Shisu walked out from the mansions rear entrance and curiously asked, Why didnt you go with those beautiful women?

    Robb chuckled, Why would I be interested in a bunch of rabbit heads? I cant see the beauty in that.

    Shisu was taken aback.

    Robb continued, By the way, you might want to consider dressing more distinctively or embroidering your name on your clothes. That way, I wont mistake you for one of those courtesans.

    Annoyed, Shisu retorted, I am Shisu, the Number 1 beauty in East Hangzhou. How could I bepared to those women of the night?

    Robb said, I wasntparing you to them. Even if I did, I wouldnt be able to spot the difference. Oh, there is one you seem to be a long-haired rabbit, while a few in that group were short-haired. I can distinguish between long and short hair, and even colors. Oh, and I can tell the difference between upright ears and lop ears.

    Shisu was speechless. She was almost about to flip the table in frustration.

    However, before she could, Robb beat her to it. He suddenly flipped over the stone table ced at the entrance of the mansion, positioning it as a shield in front of Shisu. A rapid thud-thud-thud-thud ensued as the table blocked a volley of concealed weapons.

    rmed, Shisu quickly drew her sword. By the time she unsheathed it, she found that Robb had already moved from his original position. In a blink, he appeared about ten meters away, grabbing the shoulder of a passing old fisherman. The fisherman retaliated with a p, but Robb countered by grasping his face and throwing him to the ground with a thud.

    Had it been an ordinary elderly man, the fall would have likely broken his bones. But this old fisherman seemed unfazed. He flipped back onto his feet with an agile kip-up and even counter-kicked Robb.

    Drifting backward to dodge the kick, Robb couldnt help but exim, Hmm. He had held back his strength, fearing he might kill the old man. But that small amount of force was enough to floor someone of Shisus skill level for quite some time. Surprisingly, the old fisherman got up as if nothing had happened and counter-attacked.

    Your skills are quite deep! Robb said, smiling, Your protective Qi is quite robust.

    The old fisherman coldly retorted, A 500-year-old seal spirit, quite impressive. I let my guard down and you managed to throw me. But your strength isnt enough to breach my protective Qi

    Before he could finish his sentence, Robb unleashed a powerful punch, sending the old man flying a considerable distance at least a hundred meters before he sshed into the Qiantang River. His protective Qi couldnt save him this time.

    The hall master of the Eighteen Divination sect pulled him out of the water andid him on the shore, asking, Foreign gentleman, how would you like to handle this man?

    Robb responded, Do nothing, just discard him. He aimed to ambush Shisu, which means hes after the ore. Im waiting for those who already possess the ore ande to trouble me, not for the likes of him who want to steal it.

    The sect head said, Well then, I picked him up for nothing.

    With that, he tossed the old fisherman back into the river. However, this time the old man didnt sink; instead, he began to swim freely and in no time swam a considerable distance away.

    Waving at the retreating figure, Robbughed, ying dead just now? People of the martial world are really interesting.

    The old fisherman turned back and roared, Dont get cocky, you seal spirit! I will return.

    Robb retorted, If you return, Ill sever both your hands and feet, and reduce you to a human stump. Remember, Im a seal spiritI have no sense of humanity.

    The old fisherman shuddered and was visibly startled. He ceased his mocking tone and swam away with all his might, disappearing on the other side of the Qiantang River.

    Lately, people who seemed oblivious to the risks had been frequently appearing, invariablyunching sneak attacks on Shisu. Sometimes they would act in Robbs presence, and at other times they would make their move when Shisu was alone in the backyard and Robb was sunbathing at the front gate. Regardless, their efforts were futile. Each time they acted, Robb would promptly seize them, beat them up, and toss them into the river.

    Shisu let out a deep sigh, Youve saved me again. Youre right; had you not been with me, I wouldve died seven or eight times in the past few days.

    Robb grinned, So have youe to recognize my virtues and capabilities yet?

    Biting her lower lip, Shisu replied, The jury is still out.

 Chapter 954:

    Chapter 954:

    In the dead of night, Robb was enjoying a bath. The Qiantang Sects mansion was quite empty, so he had set up arge wooden tub in the courtyard to bathe. It was quitefortable.

    Shisu sat with her back to him, under the eaves of a nearby building, looking a bit irritable. I really dont understand you. You insist on bathing every day. I have to fetch this whole tub of water from the well multiple times. Thankfully, you can use True Fire to warm the water, or else Id have to go heat it in the kitchen.

    It turned out that Robb had been moring to bathe every day. As per Eastern traditions, hosts strive to fulfill their guests requests, so Shisu had been fetching water from the well and filling a tub for him.

    The first day, she had nned to heat the water in the kitchen. But with a wave of Robbs hand, using fire magic, he heated the water in the tub. This surprised Shisu, who quickly rationalized it as True Fire.

    While the heating part was sorted, fetching water was still tiring. To fill therge tub, Shisu had to run back and forth between the well and the tub. So sheined, Its not the end of the world for a wandering martial artist to not bathe for a day. Youre so obsessive!

    Robbughed heartily, not bothering to exin that as a modern person from the south, daily baths were the norm. Iming out, he said. Keep your back turned, and whatever you do, dont peek.

    Shisu retorted, I have no interest in spying on a foreign devil like you. And you better not act indecently. We Eastern women are not as casual as your Western counterparts.

    Robb chuckled, I have no intention of making moves on a rabbit person. Our races are different, so lets not concern ourselves with each others genders, shall we?

    Whatever, Shisu grumbled. It wasnt always like this. Long ago, my rabbit people were like you, with human heads.

    Really? Robb was intrigued. Why did that change?

    The curse of Chi You, Shisu said solemnly.

    Robb was even more curious. What? What curse?

    In ancient times, my rabbit people were just like you, with human heads, Shisu continued softly. We lived happily and ordinarily under the rule of the Yellow Emperor, Xuanyuan. That is until a man named Chi You raised an army and led 81 barbarian tribes in rebellion.

    Wow! Robb was amazed. He had heard this story before.

    Shisu continued, At the beginning of Chi Yous rebellion, he almost seeded. Butter, the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan obtained Xuanyuan ck Iron and forged the Xuanyuan Sword using True Fire. He killed Chi You and quelled the rebellion.

    Robb replied, I think I know the story up to this point.

    Shisu said, Well, you might not know what came after. Before Chi You died, heid an incredibly perverse curse: he cursed all the Eastern descendants to turn into rabbits.

    Robb eximed, Wow, so thats why theres an entire Big Tang full of rabbit-headed people?

    Shisu nodded, Exactly!

    Robb curiously asked, Are you sad or upset about it? Do you wish to revert back to being human?

    Shisu, imitating Robbs usual mannerism, shrugged, Thats ancient history. Perhaps those people wanted to be human again, but its been five thousand years. I was born this way, and Im used to it. Being a beauty among rabbit-headed people, why would I want to change?

    Robb was left speechless, uncertain where to begin his retort. After a few awkward seconds, he finally said, Who knows? You might be even more beautiful as a human.

    Shisu responded, Uncertainties abound. What if I turn ugly and cant get married? Will you take responsibility?

    Robb shrugged, I take no responsibility for ugly women.

    Typical man! Shisu sighed.

    Robb slowly climbed out of the wooden tub.

    Shisu, her back turned to him, didnt sneak a peek or run away. She was a woman of the martial world, after all, more liberal than your typical Eastern woman. Had she been a regr youngdy from a respectable family, she might have fled multiple courtyards by now.

    With a flick of her wrist, she tossed a clean cloth towards Robb for him to dry himself.

    Catching the cloth, Robb chuckled, Youre quite urate with that throw. It flew straight to my hand; you mustve peeked.

    Annoyed, Shisu said, Its called distinguishing by sound, and its basic knowledge. Do I need to look to know where you are?

    Robb retorted, If you can tell just by hearing, then youd know my body shape. How is that different from peeking? I object!

    Shisu snapped, Youre truly shameless. Shouldnt someone with your skills and level of cultivation have some kind of noble, chivalrous demeanor? Why do you always talk nonsense?

    Who says that a master must conform to some sort of demeanor? Let me tell you, a true master must have my demeanor. Anyone who doesnt match my style doesnt deserve to be called a master. If you dont believe me, have those so-called masterse and fight me. If theyre not as skilled as I am, that proves my demeanor is the one of a true master.

    Shisu was left speechless.

    Just as they were talking, a figure suddenly appeared on the surrounding wall and hurled two strange ck balls directly at Robb.

    As Robb reached out to catch them, Shisu quickly spun around and eximed, Those are Thunder Bombs from the Thunder Hall. Dont catch them!

    But it was toote. Before she could even finish her sentence, the two bombs had already flown in front of Robb, who managed to catch them in his palms.

    Then

    Boom! Boom!

    Both bombs exploded simultaneously, producing a powerful st. Robb was immediately enveloped in mes, and a plume of ck smoke rose. The bathing tub was also shattered, its water spilling everywhere.

    Shisu was shocked. Before she could check on Robbs condition, a figure dressed in ck appeared in front of her, blocking her way, and sneered, Miss Shi, your bodyguard is finished. Hand over the Xuanyuan ck Iron you have.

 Chapter 955:

    Chapter 955:

    Shisu was secretly rmed. The impact of those two Thunder Bombs was incredibly strong. Robb was most likely either dead or seriously injured. A wave of sadness washed over her. Although Robb always talked nonsense, he didnt seem like a bad person. He had even saved her multiple times. With his mysterious skills, it angered her to think that he was taken down by such a minor trick.

    Her eyes turned a bit red, although they were already red to begin with, so it wasnt noticeable. You scoundrel, your methods are truly despicable, she said bitterly.

    The man in ckughed heartily. Despicable? Sounds like the words of someone whos powerless and angry. That guy was overly confident, daring enough to catch concealed weapons with his hands. If hes dead, he had iting.

    Ill fight you, Shisu swiftly unsheathed her longsword.

    The man in ck drew a stick.

    Just then, both heard a voice: Whats the big idea? You thought a lousy bomb would finish me off? Do you think Im that weak?

    The moment the voice rang out, the man in ck leapt backward, distancing himself, and pressed against the courtyard wall. Shisu turned around joyfully and saw Robb standing there,pletely naked.

    She screamed and lowered her bunny ears to cover her eyes, Why arent you wearing any clothes?

    Robb responded, annoyed, I just came out of the bath when your people decided to bomb me. Did you give me a chance to get dressed? And just to let you know, its very dangerous to cover your eyes in the middle of a fight.

    Shisu quickly opened her eyes but took care not to look in Robbs direction, focusing instead on the man in ck.

    The man in ck was utterly dumbfounded, Youre unscathed? Not a single injury?

    Robb grinned, My protective qi is quite strong. Your little explosions cant break it.

    The man in ck yelled, Stop lying! My Thunder Bombs contain runes that can break the cultivation base of Daoist and Immortal cultivators. No one can withstand two of them and live.

    Robb quipped, Ah, apologies then. From today onward, my name will be No One.

    The man in ck:

    Shisu was both amused and exasperated, thinking: This Western devil is talking nonsense again.

    Growing increasingly anxious, the man in ck watched as Robb began to advance. Panicking, he tried to leap over the courtyard wall to escape, but Robb quickly grabbed his ankle and mmed him to the ground. After a couple of tosses, the man was battered and bruised. And this was Robb holding back; otherwise, a few more throws and the man would have been dead.

    Robbughed, Throwing a bomb at me while Im taking a bath? Youre truly heartless. You think you can run? I wont kill you, but I will beat you till youre ck and blue. Lets see how you face people after that.

    Finishing his sentence, he flung the man over the courtyard wall.

    A few secondster, there was a thud outside, followed by the scuffling of feet. It seemed someone was there to pick up the man in ck.

    Climbing onto the wall for a better look, Robb saw a figure lifting the man in ck and disappearing into the darkness of the night.

    He waved at their retreating figures, chuckling, Donte back, or next time it wont just be your head that explodes.

    Jumping down from the wall, Robb saw that Shisu had again lowered her bunny ears to cover her eyes. Put some clothes on already, stop walking around naked.

    Robb shrugged, Its not my fault! This world is just so crazy; people keep ruining my clothes. Wait, where are my clothes? Oh no, the bomb must have shredded the clothes I had hanging nearby.

    Shisu opened her eyes just a sliver, peeking to confirm. Indeed, Robbs clothes were ruined. Wait here, Ill find some robes for you from one of my fellow disciples.

    In therge estate of the Qiantang Sect, many rooms were now empty, their closets filled with clothes. Since everyone was dead, they could be used freely.

    Shisu found a new set of robes in one of the disciples closets. The robes were freshly made but had never been worn, a reminder that the disciple who owned them was gone forever. Feeling somewhat mncholic, she handed the clothes to Robb. Here, wear this.

    Robb put it on; it was a pretty decent fit. A set of knightly robes, simr to those worn by protagonists in Wuxia TV series. The moment he put it on, it was clear he wasnt just some minor character.

    Shisu sighed, If we cover your face and just look at your body, youre actually quite handsome.

    Robb likewise sighed, If we cover your face and just look at your body, youre actually quite beautiful.

    Both of them:

    The conversation had reached an awkward impasse.

    Both were considering going back to their rooms to rest, but before they could turn around, a thundering sound of hooves approached from outside the estate. It soundedrge-scale, indicating a significant cavalry force.

    Robb wondered, They didnt send an army to seize the mysterious ore, did they?

    Shisu replied, The government isnt that bored; they wont forcibly take things from the martial artsmunity.

    Both of them floated up onto the wall to see what was happening outside.

    They saw arge group of cavalrymen racing along the official road beside the Qiantang River. There were easily more than a thousand of them. They didnt stop when they reached the front of the Qiantang Sectsrge estate; they merely galloped past, clearly not there for Shisu.

    After the cavalry had passed, an evenrger group of infantry followed, numbering at least in the tens of thousands. They marched in a grand and imposing manner, forming a single, long line.

    Shisu, as someone from the martial arts world, preferred to avoid dealings with the government. Seeing that these soldiers were simply passing by and noting for her, she decided not to get involved.

    However, Robb had no qualms about interacting with government forces. Perched atop the wall, he called out to the passing infantry, Hey, soldiers! Where are you all headed?

    The ordinary soldiers ignored him, but a man who appeared to be a Commander turned his head and nced at Robb. Initially, he wasnt going to respond, but noticing Robbs blonde hair and Western appearance, he couldnt help but answer, We are on a mission to eliminate the ghost pirates. If you, as a foreigner, have any information rted to these bandits, feel free to share.

    Robb: Wow, is that so? My apologies for not knowing. I dont have any information, but I will cheer you all on! Go, go, go!

    The soldiers:

 Chapter 956:

    Chapter 956:

    After the soldiers passed by, they didnt quite know what to make of Robbs enthusiastic cheering. Some even considered shooting arrows at him but decided against it. After all, the guy was cheering them on, and theres a saying that one shouldnt hit a smiling face, so they let it slide.

    Robb climbed down from the wall, his brow furrowed. The issue of the ghost pirates causing chaos seemed to be escting,pelling even the authorities to mobilize troops. He hoped that these pirates in this parallel world wouldnt create as much chaos as the Wokou pirates had in his original world.

    Five dayster, Robb was still aimlessly waiting for someone to deliver ore to him. Unfortunately, the only visitors he received were those intent on stealing the ore, offering no benefit. Well, that wasnt entirely true; he had gained a considerable amount of martial arts prestige.

    In the initial days, those who tried to ambush him were unaware of his prowess and targeted Shisu instead. However, as days passed, it became evident that Robb was the force to be reckoned with, so he became the primary target. Simply put, attacking Shisu was futile; defeating Robb was the key to obtaining the Xuanyuan ck Iron ore.

    The small-fry martial artists no longer dared to make a move on the ore, and the ones showing up now were heavy hitters. Some even introduced themselves beforeunching an attack, attempting to project an aura of being seasoned warriors, only to end up getting thrashed.

    All in all, it was quite boring.

    Why wasnt there anyone with oreing to seek his help for refining?

    As Robb lounged in a wicker chair at the doorway, pondering this, a rabbit-person peddling malt candy walked by, rhythmically hitting a small chisel against a hammer to attract attention.

    ted, Robb eagerly waved him over: Old man, over here! Id like to buy some!

    Old man? The rabbit-person was taken aback. Im only 24.

    Robb replied, Dont vendors like you usually look older? I cant really distinguish the age of rabbit-people, so I just guessed.

    Though awkward, the rabbit-person walked over, sensing a business opportunity. How much would you like?

    Robb tossed a few dulled throwing darts as payment, and the vendor started chiseling off pieces of malt candy for him.

    Street vendors are usually well-informed and love to chit-chat. While working, he said, Ive heard that people like you, foreigners,e from across the sea.

    Robb smiled, Thats right, Im no exception, I came from across the sea.

    The vendor leaned in closer and whispered, Then you must know about the ghost pirates. Just a word of advice: avoid the coast these days. The pirates are wreaking havoc. Just a few days ago, arge army passed through our very own Hangzhou to subdue them. Have you heard?

    Robb said, I know what happened?

    The vendor whispered, That entire army was annihted, decimated by the ghost pirates. Theyre scattered and fleeing.

    Robb:

    The vendor continued, The coastal cities are in chaos now. Ghost pirates are running rampant everywhere,mitting murder and looting. Several county towns have been captured, even Chongming Ind is under their control.

    Robb:

    The vendor shook his head, The government troops are so ineffective. I heard a few thousand ghost raiders can chase and fight tens of thousands of soldiers. The troops cant even beat them ten to one. You must remember, dont go to the coast.

    After saying all this, the vendor finished chopping the malt sugar and handed Robb two pieces before picking up his load and wobbling away.

    Robb:

    Shisu came out from the door behind him and stood beside him, Tsk! Our Big Tangs government is so useless. A bunch of ipetent officials.

    Robb quietly waited for her to continue. Seeing she had nothing more to say, he nced at her, And then?

    Shisu puzzled, What do you mean and then?

    Robb said, I thought you would have some insights after criticizing the government. Turns out you were just ranting?

    Shisu said, What kind of insights do you think I should offer?

    Robb: Like how to deal with these ghost pirates, for instance.

    Shisu: Thats the governments business, what does it have to do with us folks in the martial world?

    Robb: Tsk! Back Seaters, ancient version.

    Whats a back seater?

    Dont want to tell you!

    Robb looked up at thezy clouds in the sky. After a moment, he suddenly shifted from hiszy posture to a sitting one, and said with a touch of seriousness, Alright, decision made. Lets go fight the ghost pirates!

    Shisu in shock, Wait, whats gotten into you?

    If all the people in the martial world think like you do, then wed be better off executing everyst one of them. If martial artists practice their skills only for personal gain and not for saving the nation and the people, whats the point?

    Just as he finished speaking, he suddenly dashed to a tree across therge house. Behind it was a man who seemed to be spying on Robb and Shisu, likely nning to steal the mysterious metal. He thought he was well-hidden, but Robb was beside him in a sh, patting his shoulder, Hey buddy, I saw you a long time ago.

    Startled, the man reflexively swiped at Robb, but Robb caught his wrist and effortlessly tossed him to the ground, Dont resist. Be a good boy, or else youll be dead in a minute.

    The man froze instantly, not daring to move.

    Robb asked, Which sect do you belong to?

    The man obediently replied, The Sea Salt Sect.

    Robb: And whats your position in the sect?

    The man said, Im the sect leader!

    Wow, the leader and youre this weak?

    Its not that Im weak, youre just too strong, said the man, looking both amused and distressed. I didnt expect to not evenst one round against you. Beforeing here, I thought I could at least trade a few hundred moves with you.

    Robb said, Alright, lets not dwell on the number of moves for now. Go back and gather all the members of your sect. I want you to follow my orders; were going to fight the pirates.

    The man froze, simr to Shisus reaction earlier, Wait, whats going on here?

    Robb nced sideways at him, Do you want to live or die? If you want to die, keep asking questions. If you want to live, do as I say. By the way, you can try running away, but if you fail and I catch you, Ill cripple your cultivation and throw you into a den of werewolves.

    The man broke out in a sweat. Rabbit people are generally quite afraid of werewolves, so the threat was effective.

 Chapter 957:

    Chapter 957:

    The leader of the Sea Salt Sect walked away forlornly.

    The next day, the leader of the Flying Eagle Sect came to steal the Xuanyuan ck Iron this time, bringing along a group of disciples. They set up a strange formation called the Flying Eagle Formation, which included his beautiful daughter.

    Robb seized the leader of the Flying Eagle Sect, quickly subduing him with a few punches and kicks. He then detained his daughter and ordered him to go back and gather his sects members to fight the invaders. If he didntply, his daughter would be subjected to unspeakable acts.

    The Flying Eagle Sect leader broke into tears, pleading with Robb to not ruin his daughters reputation. Finally, in a frantic rush, he gathered his followers.

    That evening, there were just three people in the mansion.

    Two rabbit-women waited for Robb to finish his bath, their backs to the tub.

    The daughter of the Flying Eagle Sect leader was very scared. She whispered to Shisu beside her, Is he a bad person? Im really scared that he might suddenly do something terrible to me. Miss Shi, have you?

    Shisu rolled her eyes. Stop talking nonsense. Do you think hes interested in us?

    The young woman responded softly, I am somewhat attractive; Im afraid he might take advantage of that.

    Annoyed, Shisu said, If you and I swapped clothes, he wouldnt be able to tell us apart. How you look doesnt matter at all.

    Really? The young woman was skeptical.

    Well, I cant be sure, but lets try. Shisu took her to the adjacent courtyard and they quickly switched outfits, hairstyles, and essories. Both were long-haired rabbits and their fur colors were indistinguishable. They returned and sat back down, facing away from Robb.

    After a while, Robb beckoned to the Flying Eagle Sect leaders daughter. Hey, Miss Shi, Ive finished my bath. Could you throw me a towel so I can dry off?

    Annoyed, she turned and said, Take a closer look. Do I look like Shisu?

    Robb snorted, Nonsense. If youre not Shisu, then who is? I would recognize that face of yours even if it turned to ash.

    Both rabbit-women:

    Shisu sarcastically asked, So tell me, whos prettier, her or me? And why?

    Laughing, Robb responded, You think Im still the same person who couldnt tell one rabbit from another when I first came to Big Tang? I can totally distinguish between rabbit faces now.

    Pointing at the Flying Eagle Sect leaders daughter, he said, Miss Shi is reputed to be the most beautiful woman in East Hangzhou. Its not an exaggeration. Look at her unique nose, her attractive lips, and her adorable reddish rabbit eyes. Obviously, Miss Shi is the prettier one.

    Both rabbit-women:

    Shisu turned to the daughter of the Flying Eagle Sect leader and said, Do you understand now?

    She nodded. I do, and Im not scared anymore. Hes all bark and no bite; he was just trying to intimidate my father into obeying him.

    Shisu sighed, Even if youve seen through that, you should still stay and act as a hostage willingly. Ive been pondering his words these past days. Have we, the people of the martial world, been a bit too reckless? We hone our martial arts only to engage in endless conflicts, treating officials asckeys while doing nothing when they fight off the ghost pirates. We only sit back and criticize their ipetence. Isnt that rather excessive?

    Upon reflecting, the young woman eximed, Huh? Well, maybe?

    As days passed, a string of terrible news arrived. Coastal towns fell one by one; countless civilians were massacred, many more disced.

    What was once the paradise of East Hangzhou now swelled with refugees, most of whom came from coastal cities. These cities had fallen to ghost pirates, forcing the inhabitants to flee ind. East Hangzhou, being arge city near the coast, became a de facto refugee center.

    The atmosphere in the city grew tense. The local governor looked increasingly worried, scrambling to organize local militias. Though he managed to assemble a ragtag force, anyone could see theirbat effectiveness was dismal.

    Meanwhile, in the mansion of the Qiantang Sect, the number of rabbit-women continued to grow.

    One night, after Robb finished bathing and dressing, he turned and found over twenty rabbit-women sitting in the courtyard. With their numbers growing, it became increasingly difficult to tell them apart.

    He pointed at one and said, Hey, you, the daughter of the Flying Eagle Sect leader. You were the first hostage I took. Your father still hasnt sent anyone; he isnt nning to abandon you, is he? Just so you know, if I dont see members of the Flying Eagle Sect in the next three days, youll be subjected to unspeakable acts.

    The pointed-at rabbit-woman looked aggrieved, Mister Yang, I am the daughter of the Thunder Halls leader, not the Flying Eagle Sect.

    Wha? Robb pointed to another rabbit-woman, Then you must be the one from the Flying Eagle

    Before he could finish, she interjected in a pitiful tone, I am the leader of the Blood Hand Sect, not the Flying Eagle Sect.

    Robbs face turned slightly red, but fortunately, these rabbit-women couldnt interpret human facial expressions well, so they couldnt see his embarrassment. He quickly changed the subject: Fine, the Blood Hand Sect, right? You, as a female viin, have done terrible things. Now I want you to do some good, and youre making excuses? I must warn you, if I dont see any disciples from the Blood Hand Sect assembled here within three days, youll face severe consequences. Dont think Ill go easy on you just because youre no longer young.

    The female sect leader gave a bitter smile: Im only twenty-five years old, still young! Im not past my prime, so dont make assumptions based on my title. I inherited this sect from my parents. Besides, Im the sect leader; youve taken me as a hostage whos going to rally my people for you? Three days from now, no one from my sect wille. Theyll just appoint a new leader. Do what you will; I know I wont be going back in one piece, anyway.

    Robb:

    It took Robb several seconds before he finally said, irritated, I dont care. Its you rabbits who cant recognize each other, not me. Where are your parents? Where are your martial brothers and sisters? Where are your disciples? Why has no onee for you? Do people in the martial world still value loyalty or not?

 Chapter 958:

    Chapter 958:<blockquote>

    TL: Sorry guys, my workload has recently been piling up for acads. Ill still try to make some time to upload 1 or 2 chapters a day, but 3 is going to be kind of hard. We are so close to the end too T_T</blockquote>

    Just as Robb was getting angry, a figure suddenly appeared on top of the adjacent wall. It was the leader of the Flying Eagle Sect, who quickly scanned the courtyard. Spotting his daughter looking well and unharmed, he was overjoyed and shouted, Sweetheart, are you alright?

    Upon seeing her father, the daughter of the Flying Eagle Sect leader was delighted and responded, Im doing well.

    Reassured, the Flying Eagle Sect leader quickly greeted Robb with a respectful salute, Hero Robb, as you requested, Ive brought all the disciples from the Flying Eagle Sect, a total of 327 people. Can you release my daughter now?

    Smiling, Robb waved his hand, Fine, you can have your daughter back, but youll have to join me in fighting against the Ghost pirates.

    The Flying Eagle Sect leader nodded and jumped down from the wall to stand beside Robb. Just as he did, another figure appeared on the wall. It was the head of the Sea Salt Sect, who had previously been beaten up by Robb. He said, Hero Robb, Ive brought my people as well.

    Good,e down and join us.

    Just then, amotion arose from outside the courtyard. Someone shouted, We are from the Blood Hand Sect. We will do whatever you ask, just please release our Sect Leader and do not harm her.

    The Blood Hand Sects female leader was thrilled, surprised that her disciples hade to her aid. Robb was also pleased, Excellent! For all their quirks, people in the martial arts world do value loyalty and emotions. It seems capturing this courtyard full of women will indeed bring me a sizable army.

    The women in the courtyard collectively rolled their eyes at Robb. Never in history had someone done a good deed in such an unconventional way. Whether he was a hero or a viin was bing increasingly unclear.

    Meanwhile, 10 miles east of East Hangzhou, a group of 50 Ghost pirates, d in their distinct armor and carrying long knives, were resting in a burnt-down vige. Originally home to over a hundred townsmen, they had all been turned into corpses. The Ghost Raiders were notorious for their cruelty and ruthlessness, even relishing meat roasted over the burning homes of their victims.

    One of the Ghost pirates murmured, This vige wasnt rich; we only found a pig and a few hundred pounds of grain. That wontst long for fifty of us.

    Another added, Yeah, weve attacked several viges along the way, but the loot has been minimal. The people in this damned kingdom are even poorer than us in the Ghost Kingdom.

    Attacking these small viges is a waste of time. Why dont we aim for something bigger? One of the Ghost Pirates pointed westward, smirking. In that direction lies arge city called East Hangzhou, filled with wealthy people. If we can conquer that city, well make a real haul.

    Arge city? There might be a considerable military presence there, another pirate cautioned. Were only around fifty-strong.

    A considerable military? Hahaha! The pirates broke into mockingughter. The military forces of this Rabbit Kingdom are a joke. Were more than enough to crush them.

    Well, thats true Lets give it a shot, anyway. Even if we cant conquer the city, we can always retreat.

    With devilish grins, the Ghost pirates finished their meal and set out toward the west.

    Meanwhile, Robb stood before a motley crowd of various martial arts sects. These sects hade to steal the Xuanyuan ck Iron but ended up having their important female members taken hostage by Robb. Now, he was forcing them to work for him.

    Interestingly, none of these sects were considered righteous; they were either dubious or morally ambiguous, like the Flying Eagle Sect. It seemed that truly honorable schools would not tantly Robb and steal.

    Robb might not have caught anyone from the righteous schools, but that didnt matter. He could use these evil schools just as well.

    pping his hands to get everyones attention, Robb began to speak earnestly, I know many of you practice various magical arts and martial skills for your own personal gain, never considering serving the kingdom or its people. And thats fine; youre not exactly honorable schools anyway. Im a bit of a fence-sitter myselfI follow honorable principles when dealing with the righteous schools and adopt ruthless tactics when dealing with sects like yours. For example, might makes right. Disobey me, and youll be eliminated; your women will be made to suffer. Understand?

    The captured women responded weakly, Understood!

    Good. Now, Im giving you an opportunity to rebel against me, Robb continued. You can assemble a group to ambush me; its many against one. If you kill me, youre free, and the ck iron is yours. If you fail, no hard feelingsyoull just follow my orders. It was an opportunity I gave you, after all.

    Upon hearing this, a restless energy surged through the crowd. Several sect leaders began exchanging furtive nces.

    Startled, Shisu whispered behind him, Are you insane? Why would you give them this opportunity?

    Robb chuckled, These people are just rabble from the martial world, and theyre of dubious character to boot. Its unlikely that theyd sincerely follow mymands. I worry that they might have second thoughts when its time to deal with the Ghost pirates, which wouldplicate things. To make them genuinely submissive and heed my orders in fighting the Ghost pirates, Ill have to show them what Im truly capable of. Otherwise, they wont truly respect my authority.

    Shisu whispered, But doing thatyoure putting yourself at risk, arent you?

    Robb shrugged.

    Seeing his nonchnt gesture, Shisu realized that Robb must be supremely confidentdaring to be so dismissive of these people. How strong did one have to be to act this way?

    After a while, the sect leaders finished exchanging nces and simultaneously took a step forward. It seemed they were actually nning to sect up on Robb.

    Grinning, Robb beckoned with his fingers, Come on, then!

    Well, we wont hold back, said the leader of the Flying Eagle Sect as he swiftly unsheathed his longsword. The other leaders also drew their weapons, and a few even conjured their magic tools. In an instant, a myriad of colorful auras and a chilling sense of killing intent filled the air.

    These were no mere novices; each one was a sect leader, possessing genuine skill.

    Smiling, Robb asked, Ready? Then let me make my move!

    The sect leaders faces turned stern.

    Robb raised his hand and pped it down onto the ground, Thunder Strike.

    Boom!

    The sect leaders found themselves sprawled on the ground, effectively ending the battle.

 Chapter 959:

    Chapter 959:

    On the other side of East Hangzhou, arge group of people sat together in a quiet forest. This diverse group consisted of monks, Taoists, beggars, and knights, each dressed in a variety of styles, representing different schools and sects. However, unlike the motley crew of evil sects led by Robb, this group was well-dressed and appeared upright.

    They were the representatives of the orthodox martial arts schools, including Shaolin, Wudang, and the Beggars, among others. Even the Shushan Sword Sect and the Five Peaks Sword Sect were present. A monk from Shaolin spoke, Fellow martial artists, we have been observing in secret for several days. The Seal Spirit seems to be up to something, gathering masters from evil sects. I suspect he is nning something big.

    A Taoist from Wudang added, This persons methods are extremely malicious. He either kidnaps the women of these evil sects or threatens to destroy their organizationstactics despised by us in the orthodox schools. Clearly, he is no good person. The others nodded in agreement.

    An elder from the Beggars said, Weve been watching him for a while to see if hes reasonable. If so, we might entrust him with the Xuanyuan ck Iron we possess, hoping he could refine it into the Xuanyuan Sword with the True Fire. However, given his erratic behavior, its unlikely hell be reasonable. If we give him the ore, he might just take it and run, causing us trouble.

    The orthodox martial artists nodded, feeling quite frustrated. They faced the same dilemma as the Qiantang Sectpossessing the mysterious iron but unable to refine it. Just as they were at their wits end, they heard news from the Eighteen Divinations sect that a Seal Spirit had mastered the True Fire and could refine the ore. Initially skeptical, they were convinced by the earnest testimony of a sect leader. Although the Eighteen Divinations sect wasnt reputable, it was thergest sea sect along the southeast coast and had some credibility.

    So, the orthodox schools decided to investigate. Unlike the evil sects, who would resort to sneak attacks, they chose to observe from a distance. To their horror, the Seal Spirit had kidnapped arge number of women from the evil sects as hostages and ordered their masters to obey him. This behavior was utterly depraved, making it impossible to see Robb as a good person.

    At this point, the Shaolin monk suddenly asked, Do you think this Seal Spirit is gathering the evil sects to steal the Xuanyuan ck iron we possess?

    The Taoist from Wudang pondered and couldnt help but furrow his brows, Its possible. We, the orthodox sects, are strong and united. He might not have the strength to steal our Xuanyuan ck Iron, so hes gathering forces from the evil sects to form an alliance and then rob us. We must be on guard.

    A disciple from the Beggars suggested, Should we strike first to gain the upper hand? Disband this unholy alliance of evil forces.

    As they were discussing, a disciple from the Beggars suddenly ran in, shouting, Bad news! The ghost pirates have reached the outskirts of East Hangzhou!

    What? Everyone was startled. Are you kidding? The ghost pirates havee this far?

    The disciple continued, Yes, the government is useless. Just a few dozen ghost pirates and they couldnt hold them back. Theyve reached East Hangzhou and are unting their power outside the city.

    The orthodox martial artists shook their heads, The government is truly useless. What are the imperial enforcers doing? Theyre all worthless!

    Aftermenting, they continued their discussion, Lets not bother with the ipetent government. Lets focus on how to deal with the Seal Spirit.

    In any case, lets continue to observe and see what hes up to.

    Once again, the orthodox martial artists sneaked to a distance from Robbs mansion. The area around the mansion was now filled with disciples from evil sects, at least a thousand strong. They couldnt get close, so they watched from afar. The Seal Spirit stood in the middle of these evil masters, passionately saying something. The evil masters were waving their fists and weapons, seemingly taking an oath, looking ready for a fight.

    The orthodox martial artists whispered among themselves, Could they really be nning to steal our Xuanyuan ck Iron?

    Very likely! They look like theyre ready for a skirmish.

    What should we do?

    Let theme. Evil can never triumph over good.

    The disciples of the orthodox sects hummed, If ites to it, well settle it here with a final battle between good and evil.

    They prepared for battle, on high alert, waiting for the evil sects to charge at them. They were well aware that the evil disciples must know they were being watched from a distance.

    The evil sect disciples began to move.

    The disciples of the orthodox sects felt a tightening in their chests, as if a shadow was closing in on them. However, the disciples of the evil sects, after letting out a series of strange cries, didnt charge at them. Instead, under Robbs leadership, they suddenly headed toward the eastern city gate.

    The orthodox disciples were puzzled: Huh? Whats going on? Werent theying for us? Why are they heading east? What are they up to? Quick, lets follow and see!

    Using their lightness skills, the orthodox disciples hurriedly followed.

    Meanwhile, outside the eastern city gate

    The governor of East Hangzhou, Governor Rabbit, was leading tens of thousands of militia soldiers. He looked at the fifty or so ghost pirates outside the city with a face full of worry. It was truly embarrassing; he had just led the militia to fight the ghost pirates and lost despite their overwhelming numbers.

 Chapter 960:

    Chapter 960:

    Governor Rabbit, leading an army of over ten thousand rabbits skilled only in carrot farming, looked out at the fifty-odd fearsome ghosts outside the city walls. Feeling utterly helpless, he turned to his aide and cried out, Quickly inform the higher-ups that ghosts are attacking the city. We need reinforcements!

    His aide gave a bitter smile, The coastal counties are in disarray, and our army is suffering defeats. Where can we find reinforcements? The higher-ups are already at their wits end.

    What should we do then? What should we do? Governor Rabbit hopped anxiously on the city walls, his ears pping wildly.

    Just then, a blonde foreigner suddenly appeared, leading arge group of practitioners.

    Governor Rabbit was utterly confused and asked the foreigner, named Robb, What are you Westerners up to?

    Robb sat on the city wall with a stern face and said, Step aside. I dont have time for idle chatter. Im taking over the defense of this city.

    Governor Rabbit screamed, Ah! Guards! This foreigner is rebelling, trying to seize my city!

    A female practitioner from the Blood Hand Sect floated by and knocked Governor Rabbit to the ground with a single punch.

    The ten thousand soldiers watched as their governor was beaten, yet not a single one stepped forward. They huddled together, their fluffy heads filled with terror. These were practitioners, after allextremely fierce people who wouldnt hesitate to behead a rabbit.

    Robb nced at them disdainfully, thinking, This Rabbit Kingdom is probably nearing the end of its era. In a few years, it might be reced by a new dynasty. Who knows? With soldiers like these, the kingdom is not far from copse.

    He shook his head, dismissing the thought. Turning his gaze outside the city, he saw the fifty ghosts unting their might, acting as if they could wipe out this populous city with just fifty men.

    Robb pointed at the ghosts and said to the practitioners behind him, Look at these ghosts. With just a handful of them, they dare to prate deep into our Rabbit Kingdoms hearnd. They clearly have no respect for our great nation. Dont you feel ashamed?

    The practitioners behind him murmured, Its the ipetence of the government.

    Robb snorted, Ipetent government or not, what about you? The ghosts dont care if youre from the government or the martial world. Theyre looking down on the entire Rabbit Kingdom. Do you think you can exempt yourself by ming the government?

    The practitioners thought for a moment and realized he was right. The ghosts were not just disrespecting the government; they were looking down on all rabbits.

    Enough talk! Robb pointed at the ghosts below the city walls. Go and deal with those ghosts.

    Spurred on and not daring to disobey Robb, the practitioners let out a series of war cries and leapt from the walls. The walls of this city were about eight meters higha height that would severely injure an average rabbit. But these experts descended as if hopping off a small step, effortlesslynding and darting towards the ghosts.

    The ghosts had just defeated an army of ten thousand and were feeling triumphant, thinking the Rabbit Kingdom was defenseless. To their surprise, arge group of seemingly powerful rabbits leapt from the city walls. These rabbits were dressed like practitioners, some with bulging temples, some appearing sage-like, and others resembling schrly gentlemen. They all seemed formidable.

    In the blink of an eye, they were in front of the ghosts.

    The ghosts were taken aback. One of them raised his spear and shouted, Eightfold Victory!

    The spear moved like a dragon, sweeping towards the practitioners. This Eightfold Victory technique was a unique skill of the ghost race, an incredibly powerful area-of-effect attack capable of injuring multiple enemies.

    The ghost had used this move to scatter the rabbit soldiers earlier and thought it would work again. However

    These practitioners were not so easily dealt with. They dodged, leapt, and spun, disying a variety ofplex moves. The ghosts sweeping spear missed every single one of them, leaving him momentarily stunned.

    The next instant, the ghost was hit by over twenty different concealed weaponsdarts, nails, chess pieces, coins, small stonesleaving his body riddled with bloody holes.

    Confused, the ghost copsed!

    Another ghost wielding dual des charged forward, swinging both swords and shouting, Heaven and Earth Dual Strike!

    The des shed, aiming at the fastest-approaching practitioner.

    The practitioner sneered and drew his own dea thick-backed, gold-iid ghost-head knife. With one sh, he broke both of the ghosts swords and sent his head flying into the air.

    The ghosts behind were shocked. A ghost mage began chanting and waved his hands, All Things in Nature!

    Another practitioner countered, waving his hands, Five Elements of Heaven and Earth!

    Gold, wood, water, fire, and earthfive-colored lights converged in mid-air, colliding with each other.

    The techniques of the ghost race originated from the Daoist arts of the Rabbit Kingdom. Though they were derived from the original, they couldnt surpass it. The All Things in Nature technique was easily dispersed by the Five Elements of Heaven and Earth, which then struck the ghost mage squarely in the chest, sending him flying a great distance.

    The ghost mage was terrified and quickly cast, Art of Smog!

    A white mist rose, and the remaining ghosts hurriedly tried to escape.

    However, a practitioner from the evil sect raised his peachwood sword and pointed at the mist, chanting, Soldiers and practitioners, line up in formationBreak!

    The Art of Smog was instantly dispelled.

    The evil sect Daoist then flicked another spell, By themand of the Supreme LordFreeze!

    It was a binding spell. The ghosts felt their bodies stiffen, their movements significantly slowed.

    The ghost mage quickly formed a hand seal and shouted, Soldiers and practitioners, line up in frontBreak!

    However, his attempt failed to dispel the evil sect practitioners spell; it had no effect whatsoever. His skill level was far inferior to that of the evil sect experts.

    The evil sect practitioners surged forward, their des shing wildly. In an instant, the fifty-odd ghosts were annihted.

 Chapter 961:

    Chapter 961:

    The evil sect practitioners swiftly dealt with all the ghosts, earning them apuse from the townspeople watching from the city walls. Even the ten thousand rabbit soldiers joined in the apuse, hopping around and creating a sea of rabbit ears,plete with ear waves.

    Robb:

    Having spent their livesmitting misdeeds, the evil sect practitioners found the admiration of the masses for their rare good deed surprisingly pleasant. Some couldnt help but think: Being cheered like this feels good. Maybe we should consider doing more good deeds instead of actions that earn us scorn?

    Meanwhile, the righteous practitioners who had followed to watch the battle were utterly confused. What was going on? Had Robb organized these evil sect experts to fight the ghosts, not to steal our precious metals? Perhaps they had misjudged him.

    Being reasonable people, the righteous practitioners immediately began to reassess their opinion of Robb.

    Robb, however, had no time for such matters. He addressed the victorious evil sect practitioners: Dont get too pleased with yourselves for defeating these few ghosts. Head to the coastal cities now. Engage small groups of ghosts and avoid therger ones. Use your agility and flexibility to eliminate small enemy forces and leave therger groups for the government to handle.

    The evil sect practitioners nodded. One asked, Foreign hero, you suggest leaving therger groups to the government, but they couldnt even handle these few ghosts. How can they deal withrger groups?

    Robb chuckled, Do you really think the government is that ipetent? They were simply unprepared for this ghost invasion. Once they get their act together, these ghosts will be easily dealt with. Never underestimate the power of the government. Otherwise, why would they be in charge and not you evil sects?

    The evil sect practitioners pondered this and found it reasonable. Regardless of the governmentspetence, they had no choice but to obey Robb.

    The evil sect practitioners left, heading east.

    Robb grabbed Governor Rabbit by the cor and said sternly, Report to your superiors immediately. Make them take this ghost invasion seriously and send apetent army to eliminate the threat. Especially rmend a general with the surname Qi. Have him recruit soldiers in a ce called Yiwu. Then dealing with these ghosts will be a piece of cake. Understand?

    Governor Rabbit was puzzled. He didnt understand why a general with the surname Qi should be emphasized, nor did he grasp the significance of recruiting soldiers in Yiwu. However, he sensed that Robb was someone extraordinary, so he decided to note down his words and ry them to his superiors.

    Robb pushed Governor Rabbit aside, leaving only Shisu and a group of evil sect women he had detained. Initially, these women were frightened when taken hostage, but now they were quite at ease around Robb. They even mored for the snacks Robb had. Shisu was munching on some osmanthus cakes Robb had bought, and mumbled, Foreign hero, youve sent them off to fight the ghosts. What are we going to do now?

    Robb shrugged, Well continue to wait for the Xuanyuan ck Iron ore toe to us. Actually, its already here.

    As he said this, he turned around to see a motley crew of practitioners standing not far behind himmonks, Daoists, beggars, all the archetypes youd expect from righteous sects.

    Robb greeted them with a fist and palm salute, smiling, If Im not mistaken, you all are from sects like Shaolin and Wudang, right?

    A monk stepped forward and returned the gesture, Amitabha, Foreign Benefactor is polite. We are indeed from sects like Shaolin, Wudang, Beggars Sect, Shushan Sword Sect, and so on.

    Robb grinned, Alright, youve been watching long enough. What do you want to say?

    The monk replied, Foreign Benefactor, your organizing of evil sect experts to repel the ghosts was beyond our expectations and has changed our opinion of you. Amitabha.

    Robb chuckled, Skip the pleasantries. Youre here for the Xuanyuan ck Iron ore, arent you?

    The monk nodded, Indeed, we are here concerning the Xuanyuan ck Iron ore. However, we, the righteous sects, are not like those unscrupulous practitioners who would use any means. Weve observed your actions and believe you lean more towards the righteous side. Hence, wevee to negotiate.

    Robb said, Go on.

    The monk continued, We heard that you can use the True Fire to refine Xuanyuan ck Iron. Initially, we thought you were from an evil sect and would rather let the ore go to waste than seek your help. However, after witnessing your recent actions, we believe you can be trusted. Wevee to share a story with you, hoping that your kind heart will be moved to lend us a hand.

    Robbughed, Alright, Im curious to hear this story that could potentially make me kind-hearted.''

    Given the crowd, perhaps we should find a quieter ce to talk.

    Robb agreed, Good idea. Lets head back to the Qiantang Sects mansion to talk.

    Everyone left the city wall and made their way back to the Qiantang Sects mansion. The eyes of the righteous sect members couldnt help but fall on the group of female rabbit people following Robb. The Shaolin monk said, Is it appropriate for these women from the evil sects, who are being held hostage, to listen to our story?

    Robb chuckled, Whats inappropriate about it? Are you suggesting that the righteous and the evil cannot coexist?

    Ahem well The monk was indeed thinking along those lines.

    Robb continued, You monks are too rigid. Why not try to convert the evil sects into good people? I never discriminate between the righteous and the evil. With a little persuasion, even those from evil sects can do good deeds. Didnt I just persuade them to fight the ghosts?

    The righteous sect members thought to themselves: Is that what you call persuasion? You took their women as hostages and coerced them. Its outrageous, and were already being generous by not confronting you.

    Wait, as members of the righteous sects, we should be reasonable. The monk solemnly said, Foreign Benefactor, although the righteous and the evil are fundamentally different and those from evil sects deserve their fate, your methods are still questionable. I suggest you release these women from the evil sects.

 Chapter 962:

    Chapter 962:

    Robb chuckled, So now youre lecturing me? Fine, Im a reasonable person. If someone makes a valid point, Im happy to ept it.

    He turned to the female rabbit-people behind him and smiled, Im letting you go now. Anyone who wants to leave can go.

    The group of female rabbit-people burst intoughter, Why would we leave? Being hostages here isnt so bad; its not like were in any danger.

    Yeah, Mr. Robb is quite reasonable. He even gave us snacks.

    Being a hostage like this is actually quite nice, saves us from being ordered around by my dad to fight and kill.

    I also want to hear what story this bald monk has to tell.

    The female rabbit-people unanimously dered that being hostages had a bright future, and they had no intention of leaving.

    The righteous faction:

    Well, this is awkward. The monk couldnt help but rub his bald head, unsure of what to say next.

    Shisu, standing beside them, sighed, Mr. Monk, Although Mr. Robb is a bit unconventional, hes not bad to them. He doesnt treat them like hostages. They all know theyre not in any real danger, and he wont actually kill them. So, you dont have to worry about them.

    The monk recognized Shisu, Ah, youre the Sword of Waves of the Qiantang Sect. Youre also a member of the righteous faction. How did you end up among these evil women? I remember you also have a piece of Xuanyuan ck Iron ore, right? Rumor has it that Mr. Robb has refined your ore into an ingot. May we see it?

    Shisu nodded and opened a small bag she was carrying. She took out a dazzling Xuanyuan ck Iron ingot, or rather, a Meteoric Iron ingot. Its beautiful color instantly lifted everyones spirits.

    Indeed, he really did refine it!

    The rumors were true.

    With this, the righteous faction had no more doubts. Everyone returned to the grand mansion of the Qiantang Sect and sat around the monk and Robb, listening to the old monk begin his story.

    The old monk said, Actually, we, the righteous factions, are not collecting Xuanyuan ck Iron to forge a weapon to make ourselves stronger and unify the martial world. We aim to eliminate a great cmity.

    Robb: Oh, youre also going to kill the ck Dragon?

    The monks face turned slightly red, No, no, you guessed wrong. What we want to kill is not the ck Dragon. That creature is too powerful for us. We aim to deal with something else, something that also concerns the lives of all people.

    Oh? Robb said, Do tell.

    Mr. Robb, you should know that eight years ago, the ck Dragon attacked the Leifeng Pagoda, toppling it and releasing countless demons and ghosts that were suppressed underneath it.

    Robb nodded, Ive heard about the copse of Leifeng Pagoda, just heard, never witnessed it. However, I have seen the dpidated tower hidden amidst the scenickes and mountains

    The crowd was puzzled, unsure of what he was reciting.

    Robb cleared his throat, Never mind me, please continue.

    The monk said, One of the demons released from the Leifeng Pagoda was Chi You.

    Upon hearing this, Robb didnt react much, but the female rabbit-people behind him eximed almost simultaneously, What? Chi You?

    Yes, Chi You! the monk solemnly confirmed. The ancient demon, Chi You!

    The women were surprised, Wasnt Chi You killed by the Yellow Emperor?

    The monk shook his head, People have long believed that Chi You was killed by the Yellow Emperor and cursed us to be rabbit-headed before dying. However, thats not true. He was sealed under Leifeng Pagoda by the Yellow Emperor. The curse remains effective because he never died

    Everyone:

    The monk continued, When Leifeng Pagoda fell, Chi You was released and has since been hiding in some remote mountains. Our Shaolin Temple knows his location. Once we forge the Xuanyuan Sword, we can find and kill him, lifting the curse on all of us and restoring our original, more attractive heads. Thats why were desperately searching for Xuanyuan ck Iron.

    Everyone:

    Shisu said, Well, I was born with a rabbit head and have gotten used to it when I look in the mirror. I dont mind if it never changes.

    Exactly! added the female leader of the Blood Hand Sect and the daughter of the Flying Eagle Sect leader. Were also used to it and dont mind staying this way.

    The monk looked pitiful, You may be used to it, but have you considered how we monks feel?

    He touched his bald head and said sorrowfully, Look at my bald head

    Robb stared at his head for a moment and suddenly burst intoughter, Hahaha! A bald rabbit looks so weird! A hairless rabbit is so strange, hahaha!

    Everyone:

    The women, ustomed to seeing rabbit-headed monks, had never thought about it this way. But hearing Robbsughter, they suddenly realized that while long-haired and short-haired rabbits each had their own charm, a hairless rabbit did look very strange. No wonder the monk always seemed a bit odd.

    The women burst intoughter.

    The monk, surprisingly good-natured, didnt take offense at beingughed at. He simply sighed, Do you understand now, Mr. Robb? Others might get used to being rabbit-headed, but for us monks, its a real hardship. Look at this hairless rabbit head; doesnt it make you ufortable? Thats why our Shaolin Temple is determined to kill Chi You, and nothing will shake that resolve.

    Robb covered his face with his hand, Your reasoning is sopelling, I dont even know how to respond.

    At this point, a Taoist priest from the Wudang Sect stepped forward, We we in the Wudang Sect share the same sentiment. You know, Taoist priests are supposed to tie their hair into a topknot. Look at how Ive tied up my rabbit fur; it looks like I have three ears.

    Everyone looked up and sure enough, the Taoist priest had styled his fur into a topknot that stood tall between his two long ears, forming a bizarre trident shape.

    Robb burst intoughter again, Hahaha! I cant take it anymore; my stomach hurts fromughing.

    The Wudang Taoist looked aggrieved, Thats why we in Wudang are alsomitted to killing Chi You and restoring our human heads.

    Me too! eximed a knight from the Beggars Sect, Our sect members cant bathe often; we have to stay dirty. But if you dont wash this rabbit fur regrly, it clumps together miserably. Look at me now; its so disgusting that even I cant stand it.

 Chapter 963:

    Chapter 963:

    Everyone looked and was horrified. The knight from the Beggars Sect had his rabbit fur all tangled up, looking like a filthy, smelly rag. It was terrifying.

    Robb covered his nose, Good Lord! Even humans would look like this if they didnt wash their hair. This isnt a rabbit-head issue; its a problem with your Beggars Sect traditions.

    Our traditions are not the problem!

    Everyone protested in unison. After the protest, the monk said, We, the righteous sects, are in a miserable state because we have to maintain traditions. Meanwhile, the monks from the evil sects, who dont have to shave their heads, are living the good life.

    The Shaolin monk looked quite aggrieved, but Robb couldnt make out his sorrow. After staring at him for a while, he felt likeughing again.

    The Shaolin monk continued, In any case, the situation is as youve just heard. We are desperately searching for Xuanyuan ck iron. This material fell from the sky and belongs to no one, so whoever picks it up owns it. Weve picked up a few pieces, and weve also obtained some from evil-doers while upholding justice. Rest assured, all our sources are legitimate.

    At this point, the monks face turned a bit red. Although he made it sound nice, they had essentially taken it from the evil sects. However, these righteous sects did have some principles; they only took from the evil sects, not from other righteous sects. After all, everyones ck iron could bebined to forge a sword to kill Chi You and restore everyones human heads. Forming a team for this purpose was not a problem.

    They were not as selfish as the evil sects and did maintain the dignity of the righteous sects.

    The monk said, We would like to ask for your help, Master Robb (TL: respectful~), to see if you could help us refine these ck iron ores. We can forge the Xuanyuan Sword, kill Chi You, and rid the world of this great evil. Everyone will regain the human heads that we should have. Wouldnt that be wonderful? Judging by your earlier actions, you seem to be a kind-hearted person. You should be willing to help, right?

    Deep down, Robb was willing to help. The thought of the entire Big Tang having rabbit heads made him uneasy. If there was a way to turn them back into humans, he would be more than willing. However, agreeing right away was not his style and didnt align with his interests. The price had to be negotiated.

    Robb snorted, Do I look like someone who likes to help others for free? Look, I have blonde hair; Im a Westerner. You should know that we Westerners love doing business. Theres no such thing as free help, only business to be discussed. Unless you offer something substantial, I wont help you for free.

    How can we talk about business? This is for the good of all humanity, the monk said. When doing something for the greater good, one shouldnt be too concerned with personal gains and losses.

    Is it really for the greater good? Robb asked skeptically, pulling Shisu towards him. Do you want to regain your human head?

    Shisu shook his head, I dont care either way.

    Robb then turned to a female rabbit-person behind him, Daughter of the Flying Eagle Sect Master, do you want to regain your human head?

    The female rabbit-person corrected him, Sir Robb, youre mistaken. Im the leader of the Blood Hand Sect.

    Robb:

    She continued, Im not particrly interested in regaining my human form either. Im considered beautiful among rabbit-people, so why should I care if I turn back into a human? Of course, if I do, thats fine too.

    Robb turned back to the monk, You hear that? Thesedies dont really care. So, your ideal isnt really for the greater good; its just for your group of oddballs.

    Monk: You make apelling argument; I have no rebuttal.

    Robb said, So, lets talk business.

    The monk looked dejected, Fine, what are your terms?

    Robb grinned, My terms are simple. Youre collecting Xuanyuan ck iron to kill Chi You, right? After Chi You is defeated, you wont need the Xuanyuan Sword anymore, correct? So, my condition is that I help you forge the Xuanyuan Sword, defeat Chi You, and then you give the sword to me. How does that sound?

    Monk: Huh?

    Taoist: What?

    Beggar: Eh?

    Everyone looked at Robb with puzzled expressions.

    Robb asked, Why are you all staring at me like that?

    The monk, Taoist, and beggar all asked cautiously, What do you n to do with the Xuanyuan Sword? Do you intend to use it tomand the martial arts world? If thats the case, we cant agree to your terms. Well have to fight you.

    I have no interest inmanding the martial arts world, Robb chuckled. I can alreadymand the evil sects. Want to bet I canmand the righteous sects too?

    As he spoke, a golden light emanated from Robb, radiating an overwhelming power that made everyone from the righteous sects take a step back.

    Robb retracted the golden light and snorted, Do I need a broken sword tomand the martial arts world?

    Everyone:

    Robb said, I want that sword mainly to y the ck Dragon!

    The righteous sect members collectively gasped, as if their shock alone could warm the global climate: You dare to go after that creature? Its far more terrifying than Chi You. At least Chi You was once defeated by the Yellow Emperor, and various historical records show that all kinds of magical and Taoist techniques are effective against him. But for over a thousand years, the ck Dragon has attacked Big Tang 132 times, spanning multiple dynasties, and no one has ever been able to withstand a single blow from it. That creature is invincible! No matter how strong you are, you cant handle it. Even the Xuanyuan Divine Sword wouldnt be enough to kill the ck Dragon.

    Youre absolutely right, Robb agreed. Even the Xuanyuan Sword wouldnt be enough to kill the ck Dragon. However, if we forge multiple Xuanyuan Swords and equip the worlds strongest individuals with them, significantly enhancing the teams attack power, then theres a chance. Ill hold off the ck Dragon from the front, and arge group of people armed with Xuanyuan Swords can stab it repeatedly. That might just do the trick.

    Everyone:

    Robb continued, Believe it or not, Im already working on this. If you have the means to contact merchants who frequently travel the Silk Road or the Ancient Tea Horse Road, you can confirm this. The entire Western world is already preparing to kill the ck Dragon, united in this cause. Now, its up to you in the Eastern world to join us or not.

    Upon hearing this, the members of the righteous sects were momentarily stunned. They knew that Robb was unlikely to be lying; such a lie would be too easily exposed. There are countless merchants traveling the Silk Road and the Ancient Tea Horse Road, and verifying the truth would be as simple as asking a few questions. Would anyone tell such a foolish lie?

    So, is the Western world really preparing to confront the ck Dragon?

    In an instant, everyone felt their blood surge with excitement.

 Chapter 964:

    Chapter 964:

    The concept of the righteous sects isnt something to be taken lightly.

    In modern novels, its popr to portray these righteous sects as the bad guys, making it seem as if the viinous sects are the real heroes. Thats nonsense. The term righteous sects represents a kind of spirit, a will. Peoplecking that spirit and will, especially those with ill intentions, wouldnt want to join such sects.

    The culture and norms within these sects also tend to make good people even better.

    A few bad apples cant overshadow the fact that, on the whole, these sects are filled with more good people than bad.

    Many in these sects once dreamed of wandering the martial world, sword in hand, to establish peace. As young practitioners, they even fantasized about ying the ck Dragon to save humanity.

    However, as they learned more about how formidable the ck Dragon is and how powerless they are inparison, they realized their childhood dreams were mere illusions.

    As they grew older, those dreams were gradually eroded by reality, turning them into mature adults who no longer dream.

    Now, hearing Robbs words, many are reminded of the dreams they once had as young practitioners.

    If if the Western world is really nning to take on the ck Dragon and theres hope the Shaolin monk couldnt help but get excited. I, too, am willing to contribute my humble strength.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Wudang Taoist next to him shook his head, Could this be another act of overestimating our abilities?

    The knight from the Beggars Sect added, During the era of the Six Rabbits Struggle for Supremacy, the Rabbit God General led an army of 400,000 to fight the ck Dragon at Changping. The result? All 400,000 were annihted by the ck Dragon

    Someone from the Shushan Sword Sect also chimed in, During the era of the Three Rabbits Struggle for Supremacy, they led an army of 830,000 to fight the ck Dragon at the Red Cliff. The result? All 830,000 were burned to death by the ck Dragon

    Theirments seemed to scare the Shaolin monk who had just dered his stance. He hesitated for a moment and awkwardly said, Well, you do have a point The ck Dragon is indeed not easy to deal with. Do you, the Western world, have any good strategies for dealing with it?

    Robb shrugged, A good strategy? Sure, I have one. Its thatIm very strong!

    Everyone:

    His words sounded odd and left people feeling skeptical.

    Robbughed, In the end, youre all just afraid of dying, afraid that the ck Dragon will kill you. So you scare yourselves into inaction. Theres a saying: the older you get in the martial world, the more cowardly you be.

    The crowd blushed a little, somewhat embarrassed.

    Robb spoke, With me around, theres really no need to worry about getting killed. Theres something Ive been wanting to do for a while now. I deliberately held off, waiting for all of you to arrive so I could do it in front of you. Now that everyones here, I can get started.

    He suddenly turned to Shisu behind him, Miss Shi, its time to discuss our trade again.

    Shisu was bemused, Isnt that matter settled? At first, I didnt trust you, but after getting to know you these past few days, I find you to be a decent person with real capabilities. Im willing to give you the Xuanyuan ck Iron from my sect

    Robbughed, I dont want it as a gift. I insist on a trade.

    Shisu: Why are you so stubborn?

    Stubbornness is my specialty, Robb said. Anyway, Imying out my terms now. If you find them eptable, we have a deal.

    He pointed to a row of fresh graves by the riverbank, where the bodies of Shisus entire sect were buried, Miss Shi, how about I trade the lives of your master, your fellow disciples, for the Xuanyuan ck Iron you hold? You give me the Xuanyuan ck Iron, and Ill bring everyone in your sect back to life. How does that sound?

    Bring them back to life? Shisu was shocked.

    The Shaolin monk, Wudang Taoist, and the elder from the Beggars Sect, along with a group of the rabbit-women, were all equally baffled. What was he talking about?

    Robb said, Alright, I figured you wouldnt understand. Just watch and youll see. Shisu, go dig up any corpse, and Ill resurrect it for you.

    Upon hearing this, Shisu quickly shook her head, No, no!

    The righteous sect members also became awkward, Mr. Robb, please dont disturb the dead. Its disrespectful.

    Robb: Ah, Ive been in the West for so long that I forgot about the Eastern tradition of letting the dead rest in peace. This is awkward.

    He then turned to the viinous women, I cant rely on the righteous folks for this. Can one of you help me dig up a body?

    The righteous sect members shouted in unison, No!

    Shisu also yelled, Dont disturb the graves of my sect!

    Robb realized that reasoning wouldnt work with these people for now. They wouldnt believe that someone could resurrect the dead unless they saw it with their own eyes. So, he had no choice but to use force.

    He suddenly pointed at a distant new grave, Thunder Strike!

    In broad daylight, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck from the sky, sting the grave and creating arge pit.

    At this point, the notion of letting the dead rest in peace was moot; the grave had been sted open.

    Everyone:

    Shisu was a bit unhappy, pouting as she looked at Robb, If you dont exin yourself, were going to have a problem.

    Robb chuckled, Dont worry, even though youre angry enough to p me right now, in five minutes, youll be hugging my neck and nting a big kiss on my face. But since you have a rabbit head, Ill push you away, so you wont actually get to kiss me.

    Shisu:

    While the two were bantering, a few viinous rabbit-women had already floated over to the grave. They lifted a coffin out of therge hole created by the lightning strike and ced it in front of Robb.

    Upon opening the coffin lid, they found a rabbit-person who had been dead for several days, and the body was beginning to smell.

    The viinous women quickly pinched their noses and stepped back.

    Robb grinned, Dont worry, the smell will be gone in a moment.

    With a wave of his hand, he cast the Resurrection spell. He chose not to summon an angel to avoid startling the Eastern world, opting for the spell which had minimal visual effects. A green light enveloped the corpse for a few seconds, and the smell disappeared.

    The corpsesplexion rapidly returned to the hue of a living rabbit-person. Then, with a loud Ah!, the rabbit-person leapt out of the coffin and shouted, Vile demon! How dare you vite my Qiantang Sect! As an elder disciple of the inner circle of Qiantang Sect, even in death, I will Huh? Whats going on here?

 Chapter 965:

    Chapter 965:

    The inner disciple looked around in confusion, finally understanding, Ah, I get it! I was severely injured by viins but didnt die. You all dug me up, and these righteous seniors used some secret medicine or techniques to revive me, right?

    Everyone:

    The inner disciple bowed deeply to the Shaolin monk and others, I owe you all a life debt, which I will repay in the future. First, let me avenge my sect, and then Ill serve you seniors. With that, he turned to leave.

    Shisu, who had been stunned, finally snapped back to reality and shouted, Elder Brother, hurry, dig up Master, Mistress, and all our junior brothers and sisters.

    What? The inner disciple looked puzzled, Whats going on?

    He suddenly noticed that Robb, sitting next to him, was wearing the new clothes he had sewn the day before he died. Who are you, you foreign devil? Wearing my clothes after I died, thats really inappropriate.

    Shisu kicked her elder brother to the ground, Forget about the clothes! Hurry up and dig everyone out.

    Everyone:

    By now, Shisu was ecstatic, so overjoyed that she lost all sense of direction. She lunged at Robb, hugging his neck and trying to nt a forceful kiss on his face. Robb was prepared and pushed her away by her shoulders.

    Even if youre the most beautiful woman in Hangzhou, youre still a rabbit-headed woman. Im not interested, so dont even think about kissing me!

    The inner disciple and Shisu quickly dug up two more bodies. Robb waved his hand to revive them, and then four people started digging. Four became eight, eight became sixteen, and sixteen became thirty-two

    Before long, all members of the Qiantang Sect were standing in front of Robb, alive and well.

    The most interesting part was when the sect leader of the Qiantang Sect dug up a skeleton and ced it in front of Robb. Robb waved his hand to revive it, and a white rabbit sprang to life. At first nce, it looked like a white rabbit, but upon closer inspection, it was actually a gray rabbit that had aged to the point of turning white.

    The revived rabbit was also confused, Whats going on? I was just fighting the ck Dragon at Leifeng Pagoda. How did I end up back at the headquarters? Ah, isnt this little Shisu? You were just a teenager, how have you grown into a youngdy?

    All the newly revived people immediately bowed to him, Old Sect Leader!

    Robb couldnt help butugh, Ah, it seems you are the previous sect leader of the Qiantang Sect who was killed by the ck Dragon at Leifeng Pagoda eight years ago.

    The elder rabbit turned to look at Robb, then at his disciples and grandchildren who had aged eight years,pletely bewildered, What happened? Can someone exin?

    Ten minutester, everything was clear.

    The entire Qiantang Sect was deeply grateful to Robb.

    Shisu presented a block of Xuanyuan ck Iron ore to Robb, Our Qiantang Sect sought this Xuanyuan ck Iron primarily for avenging our old sect leader. Now that hes been revived, revenge seems unnecessary. This ore should naturally be offered to you. Please ept it.

    Robb graciously epted it without any hesitation.

    Meanwhile, the Shaolin monk, Wudang Taoist, and the elder of the Beggars Sect began whispering among themselves. After some discussion, they each called over their disciples and brought out their own Xuanyuan ck Iron ores. Some sects had small pieces, the size of a fist, while others had massive blocks, almost asrge as a stone table. Soon, arge pile was arranged in front of Robb.

    These stones all shimmered with a radiant, colorful light, looking incredibly beautiful.

    Since everyone had contributed their ores, Robb unceremoniously began to forge swords.

    First, he standardized the size of the ores to meet the game material volume, then molded them into ingots. In the end, he had fifty-two Xuanyuan ck Iron ingots.

    This was just from the righteous sects. If he were to gather the ores from the evil sects, hed likely have around the same amount, totaling about a hundred ingots.

    Now, the question arose!

    How many pieces of equipment could a hundred ingots make?

    If used to craft a full set of armor, it would barely suffice for one set. Crafting a breastte required over twenty ingots, a shield needed around ten, and greaves also required a significant amount. Only helmets, shoes, and gloves required fewer ingots. So, if used for a full set of armor, it would only equip one person.

    This was clearly not ideal. Fighting a boss wasnt a one-man job. Equipping himself with the best gear might make him formidable, but it wouldnt necessarily maximizebat efficiency.

    After some thought, he divided the Xuanyuan ck Iron ingots into groups of five.

    Everyone curiously asked, What are you nning to do, Sir Luo?

    Robb smiled, Actually, to forge what you call the Xuanyuan Sword, you only need five ingots. So, Ill just forge multiple swords.

    Everyone: What?

    Robb then fused five ingots together with a wave of his hand. The ingots melded into a shining longsword. However, it wasnt a traditional Eastern sword but a Western-style one-handed sword. This Western sword was wider and somewhat heavierpared to Eastern swords.

    However, the martial arts experts present didnt look down on it. In their eyes, an Ancient Divine Sword should indeed be wide and thick, not as light and agile as the traditional three-foot sword.

    As everyone was marveling at the sword, Robb waved his hand and crafted another one. And then another, and yet another. In less than a minute, Robb had turned fifty-two Xuanyuan ck Iron ingots into ten Xuanyuan Swords, pocketing the remaining two ingots for himself.

    Of course, these items were only referred to as Xuanyuan Swords by the rabbit folk. In Robbs eyes, their names were Xuanyuan Dragon yer Swords, with an item level of 120. They came with a guaranteed Dragon ying special effect, dealing 200% damage to dragon-type creatures. Additionally, they had two random enchantments and four gemstone slots. (Its worth noting that in many games, item level doesnt equate to equipment level. For example, in series like Might and Magic and Nobunagas Ambition Online, yers can wear top-tier equipment regardless of their level. There are no level restrictions; the item level simply indicates the equipments strength. This setting is adopted in Dark de.)

 Chapter 966:

    Chapter 966:

    Ten Xuanyuan Swords wereid side by side on the table, each glowing with different hues due to their unique enchantments. The one glowing blue had water elemental magic damage; the one glowing red had added strength; the one glowing green had added agility, and so on. The table was a kaleidoscope of colors.

    The masters present were somewhat bewildered. Xuanyuan Swords! These were the legendary Xuanyuan Swords! They had initially thought that they would need tobine all the Xuanyuan ck Iron ores they had, even taking those from the dark sect masters, to forge a single sword. To their surprise, the ores they had alone had produced ten swords.

    A Shaolin monk looked up and said, Xuanyuan Swords! Are they cabbages? Popping up in bunches?

    A Wudang Taoist was also awkwardly embarrassed, This is too easy. The legend says that Emperor Xuanyuan used the Three True mes to forge the sword from Xuanyuan ck Iron,boring for 81 days. Howe you just rub your hands and produce a table full?

    Robb replied, I have no idea! Anyway, the ten of you with the highest martial arts skills,e and take one each. Lets go kill Chi You first, and then well talk.

    The crowd was speechless. Alright, lets distribute the swords then.

    Unlike the dark sect masters who would fight over anything, these orthodox masters were quite disciplined. Ten people were chosen, including the Shaolin monk, the Wudang Taoist, and the old master of the Qiantang Sect. Each took a Xuanyuan Sword.

    When each person first held the sword, their faces involuntarily showed a strange expressionsomewhat impulsive, somewhat greedy, as if they couldnt help but want to turn around and run with the sword. However, being orthodox masters, their character triumphed over their desires, and they did nothing to disgrace themselves.

    Robb pped his hands, Alright, the ten of you with swords, lets go find Chi You. As for those without swords, please stay behind and deal with the ghost invaders. The dark sect masters are already dealing with them. If you orthodox people dont step up, how can you mock the dark sectter?

    Everyone thought, fair point!

    The ten orthodox masters with swords apanied Robb to find Chi You, while those without swords formed a small guerri team, heading towards the small coastal towns, just like the dark sect masters.

    As Robb was about to set off with the ten orthodox masters, he saw Shisu and arge group of dark sect female rabbit people voluntarily following him.

    He couldnt help but smile, You all go too. After all, I didnt capture you as hostages. You should have already felt that I wont harm you. The dark sect masters are already voluntarily dealing with the ghosts, so you dont need to follow.

    The female rabbit people giggled, Its precisely because you wont do anything to us that we want to go and see. How can we miss such an exciting event? Besides, the moment Chi You is in, we should transform back into human form. Appearance is crucial for women; we want to be mentally prepared for the transformation. If were not present, we cant prepare ourselves.

    Fair point!

    Appearance is extremely important for women. They spend hours every day on makeup and choosing outfits before going out to perform heroic deeds. This is one reason why women are generally less skilled in martial arts than men. If you spend hours on grooming while men are constantly practicing, how can you possibly be stronger?

    Lets go, lets go! Robb said, Im actually quite curious to see what youll look like when you transform back into humans.

    Shisu muttered softly, I was originally the Number 1 beauty in East Hangzhou. If I transform back and Im no longer the most beautiful, that would be a huge loss.

    Robb: Hmm? What did you say?

    Shisu: I said, its everyones responsibility to eliminate demons and defend the Dao.

    Pusan, not the one in Korea, but an ancient mountain range in the southern part of Big Tang, where the minority rabbit people reside.

    At this moment, in a small valley deep within Pusan, the ancient demon god Chi You was digging into the earth with his hands. He dug at an astonishing speed, quickly creating arge pit. In this region of Pusan, he had already dug thousands of such pits.

    Ever since the Leifeng Pagoda was toppled and he escaped from beneath it, he had been digging in these mountains for one purpose: to find his weapon, the Dustless Sword.

    Legend has it that after the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan defeated Chi You, he was sealed beneath Pusan. However, this rumor is incorrect. Chi You was actually sealed under the Leifeng Pagoda, while what was sealed beneath Pusan was his weaponthe Dustless Sword.

    Five thousand years of geological changes had blurred his memory of the swords location, so he had no choice but to keep searching, digging holes everywhere in the hopes of finding it.

    He firmly believed that the day he found the Dustless Sword would be the day he would rise again and rule the world.

    At that moment, he punched the ground and suddenly heard a metallic humming sound from below, as if an empty bronze vessel had been vibrated by his palm force.

    Overjoyed, Chi You redoubled his efforts and dug even more vigorously.

    Soon, a bronze cauldron appeared before him.

    The Divine Farmers Cauldron! Chi You was ecstatic, Ive found the Divine Farmers Cauldron, hahaha, that means Im about to find my Dustless Sword too.

    As it turned out, the Dustless Sword had long been refined into a magic tool by Chi You. When Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan originally sealed the sword, he dug a deep pit to ce it in, preventing the sentient artifact from flying off to find its master. He then ced the Divine Farmers Cauldron on top of the sword to keep it in ce.

    Unearthing the Divine Farmers Cauldron meant that Chi You had also found the Dustless Sword.

    With a forceful push of his palms against the Divine Farmers Cauldron, he aimed to dislodge it. The cauldron, a magic tool of Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan, was incredibly powerful and nearly immovable by ordinary people. However, Chi Yous strength was only slightly inferior to that of the Yellow Emperor. Even if the Emperor himself were present, Chi You could exchange thousands of blows with him. So, what difficulty would there be in moving an artifact that didnt even have a master?

    With a thunderous noise, the Divine Farmers Cauldron was toppled to one side!

    Chi You reached into the mud beneath the cauldron and grasped. A series of eerie wails and howls filled the air as he pulled out the pitch-ck Dustless Sword. In an instant, the heavens and the earth seemed to change color; the entire world appeared to dim slightly.

    Chi You burst intoughter, Hahaha! I, Chi You, have returned! Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan has already ascended to immortality, and the Xuanyuan Sword has long been lost to the river of time. There is no one left in this world who can restrain me, hahaha!

 Chapter 967:

    Chapter 967:

    Chi You burst into uproariousughter, but suddenly felt the atmosphere around him shift.

    Whirling around, he saw a bald rabbit monk sitting on the cliff behind him. Shifting his gaze slightly, he noticed a rabbit Taoist standing on a pine tree. To the side, a white rabbit, and on another side, a rabbit beggar

    Unbeknownst to him, he was surrounded by ten rabbits.

    Ah, a bunch of rabbits, Chi You mused. Why do you rabbits look so human?

    All ten rabbits fumed in unison: Damn you, Chi You! Its because of your curse that we have rabbit heads, and now youre asking us why?

    Ah? Eh? Eh? Chi You scratched his head, pondering for a moment before finally realizing, Ah, I see. I had forgotten; its been so long. So, it was I who cursed you to look like this, hahaha! When I was defeated by the Yellow Emperor, I cursed his descendants to have rabbit heads, hahaha! I never thought my curse would actually work.

    Everyone:

    Damn, youre clueless. Did you not even know your own curse was this effective? A young voice chimed in.

    Chi You turned to see a blonde young man walking into the valley, followed by a group of curvaceous female rabbit people.

    Chi You sighed in relief, Finally, a human face. All these rabbits look the same; I cant tell them apart or understand their expressions. Talking to a human face feels much more familiar.

    Everyone angrily retorted, Then dont curse people like that!

    Robb irritably said, I never thought Chi You would be such a troll.

    A troll? I like that title, Chi You chuckled. Although, I usually refer to myself as a demon god.

    I didnt say demon god; I said troll.

    Chi You blinked his adorable eyes, Youre strange. Why are you repeating demon god? Are you trying to say Im a double-demon god? Doubling the evil doesnt sound as good.

    Everyone:

    Robb: Why do I feel like this Chi You is unreliable?

    Everyone: An ancient demon god, truly full of malevolence, butpletely missing the point in conversation.

    Chi You snorted, Dare to say I miss the point? Fine! Ill show you the point right now.

    He raised his Dustless Sword and sneered, Recognize this? The Dustless Sword, the second most powerful sword in the world! Apart from the Xuanyuan Sword, no weapon surpasses it. With a swing of this sword, everything within a hundred miles will be annihted. If youre wise, youll serve me now and assist me in ruling thisnd. Those who dont will be killed.

    No sooner had he finished speaking than the ten people surrounding him drew their swords

    One Xuanyuan Sword!

    Two Xuanyuan Swords!

    Three Xuanyuan Swords!

    Ten gleaming Xuanyuan Swords appeared before Chi You.

    Chi You: What the hell? How?

    Robb shrugged: During the 5,000 years you were dormant, our diligent Rabbit people have been preparing for your return. Weve spent all this time collecting Xuanyuan ck iron to forge these ten Xuanyuan Swords, just waiting for you

    He paused, then continued: I was going to bluff you with that story, but you seem like a straightforward guy. So, the truth is, I just made these swords. I didnt even know you existed. Im here to deal with you so I can go back to the West.

    Chi You:

    Heughed instead of getting angry: After 5,000 years of slumber, have humans be this arrogant? To speak so boldly in the face of me, the demon god Chi You?

    The ten masters around him shook their heads: No, no, its just this Westerner whos arrogant. Were still very humble.

    Chi You snorted: Dont think that just because you have ten Xuanyuan Swords, you can look down on me. Without the Yellow Emperor, youre all still doomed.

    With that, he vanished, reappearing in front of the Shaolin monk.

    The monk was startled and quickly swung his Xuanyuan Sword.

    ng!

    A dragon-like sh of swords rang out, and the monks Xuanyuan Sword was knocked out of his hand. At the same time, Chi You kicked him in the chest, sending him flying.

    The other nine masters were shocked and flew toward the center, their Xuanyuan Swords aimed at Chi You.

    Chi Youughed loudly, his Dustless Sword executing a beautiful spin.

    A series of ngs echoed as another nine Xuanyuan Swords were sent flying.

    With a whirlwind kick, Chi You sent the remaining nine masters sprawling.

    Heughed heartily: Without the Yellow Emperor, what use are ten Xuanyuan Swords to you? Or a hundred? Or ten thousand? At the end of the day, its people who wield swords. Only a strong person can bring out the power of a weapon; otherwise, these weapons are just scrap metal.

    Ah, I didnt expect you, a demon god, to understand such principles, Robb said. Very good, excellent!

    He turned to the masters who were picking themselves up and the female rabbit people from the evil sects behind him, saying earnestly: Did you hear that? Our ancestor is teaching you a lesson. Dont ce your hopes on a sword. No matter how powerful the sword is, if the person wielding it isnt strong, its useless.

    The masters were sweating profusely, and the women were also getting nervous. They hadnt expected that even ten Xuanyuan Swords couldnt touch a single hair on Chi You. How could they possibly win this fight? Was this a lost cause?

    At this point, no one was in the mood to listen to Robb.

    Robb shook his head, his body flickering as he stepped in front of Chi You.

    Chi You sneered, Ah, the big talker has arrived.

    Robb shrugged, Im not one for grandiose statements; I prefer to be straightforward. Lets get this over with; I still have to go home and deal with the ck Dragon.

    Oh? The ck Dragon? Chi You sneered, Is that the creature that released me from Leifeng Tower? I was in a rush to find my sword at the time and didnt pay it any mind. I dont know how formidable it is, but when I was making my way in the world, that dragon was nowhere to be seen.

    Robb said, If you had paid attention to it, youd be dead by now Ah, never mind, lets focus. You seem like a reasonable person. How about this: you lift the rabbit-head curse, and I wont fight you. Then we can join hands, be happy friends, and go deal with the ck Dragon together. What do you say?

    To hell with that, die! Chi You swung his sword at Robb.

    Robb sighed, So much for being reasonable.

    With a counter move, he pped Chi You.

    Chi You dropped dead.

 Chapter 968:

    Chapter 968:

    Chi Yous massive body fell to the ground. A man who couldnt even be killed by the Yellow Emperor, Xuanyuan, was now in by a single p from Robb.

    A surge of dark demon energy burst forth from his body, scattering in all directions before dissipating into the air.

    Robb looked up at the sky, pondering what this demon energy was all about. Suddenly, he heard ecstatic shouts from the side: Hahaha! Hahaha! I Ive regained my human head! Im back, hahaha!

    Turning his head, Robb saw a kind-faced elderly monk jumping around beside a pond. Recognizing the monks attire, Robb realized this was the Shaolin monk, the bald rabbit. Now that he had regained his human form, Robb could finally discern that the monk was in his sixties. His benevolent appearance was quite pleasing, and his bald head even more so.

    Another figure burst out from the side, eximing, Hahaha, Ive regained my form too!

    This was a Taoist priest from Wudang. He now appeared wise and dignified, his Taoist topknot finally free from the rabbit ears that had made him look like he had a trident on his head.

    However, the elder from the Beggars Sect still looked miserable. As Robb had predicted, even though the rabbit fur was no longer matted and dirty, the elders hair was still a mess, sticking together like a dirty rag. It seemed his situation hadnt improved much.

    In any case, the ten martial arts masters from various righteous sects were overjoyed, hopping, skipping, and singing.

    Seeing their jubnt behavior, Robb suddenly remembered the group of female rabbits. What did they look like now?

    Before this thought, he hadnt been curious, but now he couldnt help but wonder.

    He quickly turned his head to look. Dozens of female rabbits were all standing still, but as he looked over, he couldnt see a single face. It turned out that the moment they transformed back into humans, they had simultaneously pulled out bronze mirrors from their bags to check their appearances. So, when Robb turned to look, all he saw were the backs of dozens of bronze mirrors, each perfectly blocking a face.

    Robb was dumbfounded, Are you kidding me? You pulled out mirrors that quickly?

    Of course, we have to be quick. What if we turned ugly? Shisu was the first to put down her mirror, revealing her face.

    Robb took a closer look and was surprised to find a stunning beauty. Her facebined the gentleness of a southern belle with the determination of a martial arts heroine. These conflicting qualities gave her a striking, contrasting beauty. If she were in the modern era, she would undoubtedly be a top-tier actressand one who hadnt undergone any stic surgery at that.

    Wow! Robb couldnt help but exim, Not bad, not bad. You finally look presentable.

    Really? Do I look good? Shisu was delighted, I think I look pretty good too.

    Robb was puzzled, Werent you unable to distinguish human faces, only recognizing rabbits?

    That must have been the power of Chi Yous curse. Once the curse was lifted, I could see human faces again, Shisu exined. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she added softly, Now that I can see you clearly, I realize youre quite handsome.

    Robb was thrilled, Right,st time when I resurrected all your sect members, you tried to kiss me but I pushed you away. Can we make up for that now?

    Hmph! Dont even think about it. You missed your chance, Shisu chuckled and took a few steps back.

    At this moment, the daughter of the Flying Eagle Sect leader also put down her bronze mirror, revealing a face as beautiful as a flower. The female leader of the Blood Hand Sect also showed her face, a captivating mature beauty

    Robb looked left and right, and couldnt help but be delighted, Yo, yo, yo, it turns out youre all beauties! No wonder your sect leaders, masters, and fathers were so anxious when I took you hostage. They were afraid Id do something terrible to you.

    Now that the women had regained their human faces and found they were still beautiful, their worries had dissipated. They were now more rxed and said, To ease their concerns, we should probably head back.

    Hold on! Robb said earnestly, None of you are allowed to leave. Dont forget youre my hostages. Hehehe Now, your real hostage life begins. Anyone who disobeys me will be severely punished. I mean it this time.

    The women collectively rolled their eyes at him, As if were scared. Youre not that kind of person.

    I can be very twisted!

    Stop pretending, you dont look the part.

    Robb realized his threats were ineffective. Ah, right! When a handsome guy like him says such things to women, its usually taken as a joke rather than a real threat. And he happened to be a very handsome guy.

    He dramatically fell to the ground,menting, Being handsome is also a curse, it seems.

    Half an hourter, everyone set off for home. Along the way, all the rabbit people they encountered had regained their human heads.

    Many ordinary people were initially bewildered by their sudden transformation, but they quickly realized that some hero must have defeated Chi You. Everyone was overjoyed.

    Robb and hispanions made their way from the mountains back to East Hangzhou in the southeast. Every city they passed through was in the midst of wild celebrations. People were singing and dancing, overjoyed to have regained their true identities as descendants of the Yellow emperor.

    The most interesting part was that people didnt lose recognition of their friends and family when they regained their human faces. The lifting of the curse also altered their corresponding recognition abilities. They could identify their loved ones and discern the beauty, ugliness, and expressions of human faces. Allmunication barriers ceased to exist.

    After returning to East Hangzhou, the women from the viinous sects bid farewell to Robb and returned to their respective factions. They informed their sect members about what they had witnessed on the journey. Subsequently, these viinous sects obediently sent over their Xuanyuan ck Iron ores to Robb.

    They hade to understand a principle through the womens ounts: even if they wielded the Xuanyuan Sword, they were no match for Robb. A weapon is just a weapon; the true power lies in the person wielding it. If they didnt willingly hand over the Xuanyuan ck ores, and Robb decided to take matters into his own hands, no one could withstand even a single move from him. Given this, it was better to willingly give up their treasures than to invite trouble upon themselves.

    The martial arts upheaval caused by the Xuanyuan ck Iron finally came to an end.

    Big Tang officially changed its name to Heavenly Big Tang. The government and the martial artsmunity united in earnest to deal with the ghost invaders

 Chapter 969:

    Chapter 969:

    Arge army passed in front of the mansion of the Qiantang Sect.

    The armys banner bore a single character: Qi.

    This army was no longer a legion of rabbit-people but a proper army of Big Tang, with ck-haired, yellow-skinned soldiers. These were not mere guards who only knew how to farm radishes; they were resolute, courageous, and unparalleled warriors.

    Moreover, the imperial court had now enlisted the help of the Eighteen Divinations, leveraging their maritime power to strike against the ghost invaders from sea tond.

    Robb knew that when Big Tang was trulymitted to war, they had never been weak. Defeating the ghosts would be a breeze; there was nothing left to worry about on the Tang side.

    He began to pack his things, preparing to return to the Western world.

    There wasnt much to pack, just arge bag of Xuanyuan ck Iron. Once he returned to the West, this material should be renamed Starfall.

    He easily hoisted therge bag containing the ten crafted swords and unused ingots onto his shoulder.

    A group of people came to see him off, bowing in unison: We thank you, foreign hero, for your assistance to our Big Tang. Your great kindness is beyond words. If theres ever a time when you need our help, please dont hesitate to ask.

    This group included both righteous and evil martial artists, a rare asion where both sides showed such respect to a single individual.

    Robb waved, smiling. Just as he was about to use his transmission spell, he noticed a graceful woman with a backpack standing next to him, as if she intended to go with him.

    This woman was Shisu, the Sword of Waves of the Qiantang n, and the most beautiful woman in East Hangzhou.

    Robb was surprised: Miss Shi, what are you doing?

    Shisu replied: Im going with you to the Western world.

    What? Robb asked, Why? Are we at that stage in our rtionship where youd follow me anywhere?

    Shisu rolled her eyes, a gesture that Robb could now understand since she had reverted to her human form. She finally said seriously: You mentioned that the Western world is preparing to deal with the ck Dragon. Although itsir is in the West, it often wreaks havoc in our Big Tang. I represent the righteous sects of Big Tang. Ill go with you to the Western world to see if they are truly preparing to fight the ck Dragon and whether they have a chance of defeating it. If so, Ille back and inform everyone, and then we, the people of Big Tang, will also lend a hand in defeating the ck Dragon.

    Robb nodded: Alright, your reasoning is sound. Lets go together then.

    Respect every force willing to confront the ck Dragon, for it is amon enemy of this world!

    Originally, Robb nned to use a transmission spell, but now that he had to bring another person along, he switched to using a portal instead.

    A purple portal materialized, standing tall in front of everyone.

    The sight left everyone bewildered; such peculiar things didnt exist in the Eastern world, making it difficult for them toprehend. Robb didnt bother exining. He pushed Shisu through the portal and then stepped in himself.

    On the other side was the long-missed Westwind City.

    As soon as they arrived, a loud voice echoed from the hillside: Ah! Godfather is back, and hes brought an Eastern woman with him.

    It turned out that the young girl, Russ, was practicing her swordsmanship on the hillside and was the first to notice the portal.

    Her shout alerted others in the churchLilian, Little Yi, two young nuns of the Light, Suofa, and othersall of whom rushed out. Seeing Robbs return, the women were overjoyed and gathered around him.

    Shisu was taken aback by this scene. She quickly retreated, thinking, Dont these Western women have any sense of restraint?

    Uninterested in watching Robbs warm reunion with a group of women, her gaze wandered around the city. What she saw left her astonished.

    The prosperity of Westwind City was eye-opening. Freight trains filled with goods roared in from the distance, diesel cars carried people along the roads, and the streets were clean and orderly, without a single dirty ditch in sight.

    The city exuded a sense of thriving vitality.

    Her eyes then shifted to the mountain range behind the city. To her surprise, the mountain that served as the citys backdrop featured a massive carving. The carving filled an entire mountain face and was nothing short of spectacr.

    At the center of the carving was the ck Dragon, a menace for a thousand years. In front of it was a hero, intricately and vividly carved. Wasnt it Robb? nking the ck Dragon were countless warriors, attacking with all their might.

    As Shisu stared at the carving, her imagination took over, and she felt as if she were standing in the midst of the battle against the ck Dragon that had once united all of Westwind City.

    Ah, this carving!

    She wanted to turn and ask Robb about it, but he was engrossed in his joyful reunion, leaving her no room to interrupt.

    She thought about asking someone else but realized thenguage barrier would make it awkward.

    Just then, a middle-aged man with yellow skin and ck hair, dressed in traditional robes, walked up to her and greeted her with a fist-and-palm salute. Greetings,dy warrior! My name is Shang Yang. Im a trader from Big Tang who does business with Westwind City along the ancient Tea Horse Road.

    Shisu was delighted to meet a fellow countryman in a foreignnd. She quickly asked, Mr. Shang, may I inquire if this carving is real?

    Shang Yang chuckled, Of course, its real! It depicts the battle that took ce four years ago when the ck Dragon attacked. At that time, I was nning to flee Westwind City with my daughter. But when the ck Dragon arrived, GodfatherRobbsingle-handedly withstood all of its attacks, allowing others to strike it from the sides. Together, we managed to drive the ck Dragon away. This carvingmemorates that very moment.

    Shisu inquired, He really withstood the ck Dragon?

    Shang Yang affirmed, Absolutely, theres no faking the truth. Now, all the nations here are making concerted efforts to prepare for the next appearance of the ck Dragon. They aim to y it before it returns. You see those trains over there? Theyre bringing back supplies specifically prepared for defeating the ck Dragon.

    Shisu found herself reassessing Robb, genuinely astonished by the revtion. She couldnt help but feel invigorated, It seems that ying the ck Dragon is not a mere dream.

    She then took a paper crane from her pocket. This was a message-carrying paper crane given to her by a Taoist priest from Wudang. She whispered a few words to the paper crane and, with a wave of her hand, sent it soaring towards the Eastern world.

 Chapter 970:

    Chapter 970:

    Miss Queen called. During the time Robb was in the Eastern World, she hadnt called himnot because she didnt want to, but because she couldnt. The distance was too great; the crystal ball wasntrge enough to contain the necessary magic for such long-rangemunication. When Robb had gone to the New Continent with a 4-hour time difference, the crystal ball had managed to keep in touch. But this time, he went to Big Tang, doubling the time difference and exceeding the crystal balls range. As soon as Robb returned, the call came through.

    Grinning, Robb answered the call. Miss Queens face appeared on the other end, as dignified as ever. Youre back, she said, her tone nonchnt.

    Just got back, Robb replied.

    Ah, then my timing is impable, said the Queen.

    Robb raised an eyebrow. You didnt set a timer to call me every few minutes, did you?

    Of course not, she huffed. Dont tter yourself into thinking I missed you that much.

    Just then, the court magicians chief appeared behind her. Your Majesty, therge crystal balls you requested are ready. These two are enormous and contain a great deal of magic. They should be able to maintainmunication with Godfather from any corner of the world.

    Robb looked through his crystal ball to see the chief magician directing his subordinates to bring in two enormous crystal balls, each the size of a horse.

    You expect me to carry these huge balls around the world? Robb eximed.

    The Queen mmed her hand on the table. Is this really too much for you? Just use a size-altering spell to be a giant, and you can easily pocket these. From now on, keep them with you and dont lose contact so casually.

    Robb shrugged. So says the woman who ims not to miss me.

    Ignoring hisment, the Queen moved on. While you were in the Eastern World, our operations against the monsters in the Jinghong Mountains have been going smoothly. The vanguard has already set up camp below ck Dragon Peak and even sent a suicide squad to attempt to draw a transmission circle.

    Robb chuckled. I told you to build a road, and you go off drawing transmission circles. Let me guess, it failed?

    How did you know it would fail? the Queen asked.

    Robb exined, Its a BOSS area! The ck Dragon has many special rules. When it resides on that mountain peak, the area bes a dungeon. I know you dont understand what a dungeon is, but its a special zone, simr to your anti-space barriers. yers cant teleport directly into the depths of the dungeon; they can only teleport to the entrance and then walk in.

    The Queen said, That makes sense! I was wondering why you didnt just create a transmission portal on ck Dragon Peak. It would make it easier for our troops to ascend the mountain. Now I understand that its impossible to create such a portal there.

    Robb asked, Is everyone who went up to draw the transmission circle okay? Do you need me to resurrect them?

    Theyre fine, the Queen assured him. The creature doesnt initiate attacks. Even when it saw my suicide squad from a distance, it didnt attack. Its quite strange.

    Robb chuckled, Thats called the aggro range. Each BOSS has a specific area where it will initiate attacks. If you stay outside that area, you can provoke it all you want without any repercussions. You could even set up a cannon in front of it, and as long as the cannonballs dont hit it, it wont react.

    The Queen couldnt help but ask, How do you know all these rules rted to the ck Dragon? People on our continent have spent over a thousand years and still dont understand it, yet you seem to know everything.

    Robb grinned, Lets just say Im omniscient.

    The Queen gave him a sidelong nce, Dont bluff. You hate it when people use the name of God to deceive others. If you really know everything, tell me what I didst night.

    Robb responded, You dreamt of mest night. In the dream, we were intimate, and you insisted on being on top. I tried to switch positions, but you forcefully held me down.

    The Queens face turned pale, You know this too? Are you a god?

    No, I was just guessing, but it seems I guessed right, Robb chuckled mischievously. Why rely on dreams? Juste through the portal, and Ill make your dreamse true. Also, I promise not to try to switch positions.

    Drop dead! The Queen hung up abruptly.

    Robbughed heartily, Ah, shes such an interesting woman.

    Just as he finished speaking, arge crystal ball rolled out of the transmission portal. It was the newmunication tool that Miss QUeen had prepared for himhigh-powered and guaranteed to have a signal in any corner of the world.

    Robb chuckled and shook his head, swiftly moving next to the crystal ball. He touched it and cast a Shrinking Spell. Both he and the crystal ball shrank, reducing the ball to the size of a regr one. Releasing his grip and dispelling his own shrinking spell, Robb returned to his normal size, but the crystal ball remained in its miniaturized state. He then picked it up and ced it in his pocket.

    Maintainingmunication is always beneficial. In fact, Robb had found himself missing Miss Queen as well while he was in the Eastern World. Having a high-poweredmunication device was more than wee.

    He began to ponder: It seems that for the sake of globalmunication, Ill need an enormous crystal ball in the future to serve as a central server. Its magical power should be able to cover the entire world.

    Should I also set up some ry stations? ce medium-sized crystal balls at regr intervals? No, I cant overthink this; its getting tooplicated. I shouldnt undertake this myself. I need to find an entrepreneur who enjoys challenges and persuade them to take on the project.

    Just as he was contemting this, Marian Corton, whom he hadnt seen for a while, entered from outside the chapel.

 Chapter 971:

    Chapter 971:

    Marian didnte alone; she was followed by another woman, surprisingly an Eastern woman. She was dressed in the unique ethnic clothing of Big Tang, graceful and gentle, with delicate features that were quite charming.

    Robb was quite surprised: Who is this? The delicate-looking woman blushed and whispered, Im Shang Hui. Dont you recognize me, Godfather?

    Ah, right! He had lifted the rabbit-head curse on Shang Hui, who had been living in Westwind City and had naturally reverted to her human form. Robb hadnt paid much attention to her when she was a rabbit-head, but now that she was human again, she looked quite pretty, exuding an Eastern charm that Robb quite liked.

    Marian and Shang Hui walked over and sat down across from Robb at his stone table. Both of them nced at Shisu. Marian didnt react much, but Shang Hui recognized Shisus attire as that of a  martial artist and couldnt help but take a second look.

    Shisu: Is there something on my face? Why are you staring at me?

    Shang Hui blushed: No, its just that Ive always admired female martial artists.

    Shisu sighed: Whats there to admire? Life in the martial world is not easy; how many of use fromplete families? Most of us, like me, are orphans! Sometimes I wish I could just be an ordinary girl like you. You have it pretty good.

    The conversation abruptly ended there. Marian then reported to Robb: Godfather, while you were away in the Eastern world, weve built a very long railway line connecting the Kingdom of Gran, the Desert Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Norma. Now, with just a passport, one can travel freely between these three countries.

    Robb smiled: Thats quite impressive. No wonder I saw a group of knights from the Kingdom of Norma disembarking from the train that just arrived. So the railway has already reached Norma, thats good.

    Marianughed: After learning about the convenience of our Westwind City, the Hero King is quite interested. Were nning to expand our business to the Kingdom of Norma. Im currently preparing to establish an international corporation.

    Robb gave her a thumbs-up: Good. Marian pouted: But my father strongly opposes it, saying that running an international corporation is too risky, and he just wont support it. Its so annoying. Godfather, can you talk to my father and get him to fund me?

    Robb chuckled: I cant persuade your father on this matter. Even if I did, he would agree no matter what he thinks, but thats clearly not the right way to do business. You should find your own way to raise the funds for your international venture.

    Marian asked, Where am I supposed to get the money?

    Robb pointed to Shang Hui beside him, Why not you two young people start a business together, leaving the old folks behind? Not only can you expand the business to Norma, but you could also eventually reach Big Tang. Dont say I didnt warn you; Big Tang is vast and populous. Business there could be even more lucrative. It could be one of the worldsrgest markets in the future.

    The two young businesswomen exchanged nces and reached a consensus.

    Shang Hui turned to Shisu, How do you have so much money to spend frivolously?

    Shisu was sweating, I dont do business; money is an external object to me. I, a person of the martial world, dont care for it.

    Robb couldnt help but ask, Then how do people in the martial world make money?

    Shisus face turned red, and after a long pause, she whispered, protection money.

    Robb patted her shoulder heavily, Relying on protection money wont get you far. Dont say I didnt warn you; even gangs need to do legitimate business. In the future, that will be your main source of ie. As government regtions tighten, you wont be able to continue collecting protection money. You should start thinking about a legitimate path for your sect.

    Shisu subtly moved a couple of steps away, getting out of Robbs patting range, and said with a flushed face, Understood, Ill think about it carefully.

    The women went off to discuss amongst themselves

    Robb rxed in his long-missed stone stool, suddenly realizing that he still preferred this kind of life.

    Lilian brought him a te of steak, while Suofa took out a flying chess set that Robb had invented and started ying with him. Little Yi and two young nuns were weing a group of New Church of Light followers, softly exining the new bible of light in the distance.

    The world is infinitely beautiful and captivating! Oh, right, it seems like he had forgotten someone?

    Robb took out a crystal ball and called Xuelu, Hey Xuelu, are you still adventuring outside? Ive sorted out the matters in Big Tang and am back in Westwind City. How are things on your end?

    Xueluughed on the other end, The attack was ineffective. We used the Demon Steel weapons you made, and we could barely hurt it. After much effort from the entire team, we finally managed to take one down. Were nning to bring its skin back to show you.

    Hearing the words wind snake, Robbs eyes lit up, Interesting, bring it back for me to see.

    Not long after, a portal lit up. Chris emerged, carrying arge roll of leather on his shoulder, followed by Xuelu, Gorda, Jike, the Fire Magician, the melee healer, the assassin, and the hunter. They all filed out of the portal one by one.

    They looked exhausted and were covered in grime, but their spirits were high. Adventurers always get this excited when they discover something new; its as if all the hardships were worth it.

    Chris unrolled therge piece of leather in front of Robb and said with a smile, Godfather, based on my years of adventuring intuition, this leather must be something special. Take a look and see if its useful. If it is, we can get a lot more of it. That valley is teeming with these wind snakes.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you! /maxoofie

 Chapter 972:

    Chapter 972:

    This is the ultimate leather used for crafting top-tier leather armor in Dark de. However, although its high-level, its not difficult to obtain. All you have to do is hunt some of the top-tier animals, and you can acquire it. Its considered an excellent yet easily obtainable top-tier material in the game.

    He couldnt help but feel pleased, Excellent, excellent! You guys really found some good stuff. With this, our archers and assassins can fully upgrade their gear.

    The adventurers cheered, realizing this brought them one step closer to defeating the ck Dragon.

    At that moment, Robb called Chris over, smiling, Come, Ive got a good sword for you.

    He handed him a sword named Starfall Dragon yer. As soon as Chris gripped the sword, he felt an extraordinary magical energy coursing through it and couldnt contain his joy, Godfather, is this sword for me?

    Of course, its for you, Robb chuckled. Youre the strongest adventurer on Fengmo Continent so far; you deserve this legendary weapon. However, the sword isnt in its perfect state yet. It has some slots that need to be filled with top-tier gems, and it also needs some high-quality materials for enchantment. Theres still a lot of room for improvement, so youll need to find those gems and materials.

    Haha, leave it to us, full of energy, Chris didnt waste any more time chatting and immediately rushed into the transmission portal, heading to a new continent to continue his search.

    The others shrugged and followed him through, all except Gorda, who hesitated and asked softly, Godfather, are there any more of those good swords?

    Robbughed, Go, go, go! Come back when youre worthy of such a powerful weapon.

    Oh! My God! eximed Gorda.

    Xuelu and Jike cheerfully grabbed Gorda and dragged him into the portal, saying, So stop yelling and go hunt some monsters to improve yourbat skills. Do you even know whether youre worthy of a top-tier weapon?

    I know Im not that good, but what if, what if theres an extra one? said Gorda.

    How could there be an extra top-tier weapon? The adventurersughed as they disappeared through the portal, continuing on their quests.

    Not far away, Shisu turned her head and sighed inwardly, Westerners are really united. Theyre already striving hard to y the ck Dragon, while we Eastern warriors are still far behind.

    She walked over to Robb and whispered, Western hero, I overheard you saying that yourecking some quality gems?

    Robb nodded, Yes, for enchantments and iys, we need arge number of gems.

    Shisu replied, In my Big Tang, we produce abundant beautiful jades and stones. Perhaps there are some you can use. Ill send a message via paper crane to the righteous sects, asking them to find you some rare gems and stones. They might be just what you need.

    Robb: That would be a great help.

    Shisu: Its no trouble. We are bound by our duty to fight evil and maintain justice; its all in a days work.

    Robb: There you go again with your eloquent words. Will you die if you dont talk like that?

    Time flew by in the blink of an eye.

    Over a yearter

    In the year 1354 of the Fengmo Continent, there were two years left before the next ck Dragons Flight. The whole world, whether East or West, whether the old continents or the new ones, was filled with a vigorous energy. Robb was leisurely sitting in his favorite stone stool. In front of him was a piece of paper listing various chaotic materials and equipment quantities, as well as the names of top experts worthy of these equipments. He was drawing lines to connect the equipment with the names, deciding which piece would go to whom.

    Though the task was tedious, for Robb it was not a headache. In his former world, he had been a guild master, ustomed to distributing equipment to members and nning team events. The only difference was that in this world, everyone followed him as a spiritual leader, venerating him to no end. If he issued an order, countless people would immediately put it into action without hesitation.

    As he was drawing the lines, an elegant Eastern girl approached him. It was Shisu, who greeted him with a salute, Our Qiantang Sect has invested money and effort, and the first church built in coboration with the New Church of Light is nowplete.

    Robb couldnt help but feel ted, Oh? Itspleted? Thats fantastic.

    As he spoke, a purple portal opened in the graveyard behind the chapel. Two novice nuns, who had returned to secr life, emerged from the portal, waving at Robb, Godfather, we have returned through a portal from a church in East Hangzhou in East Gran.

    Robb smiled, Good, Ill set up a waypoint right away. This will make traveling between the East and West much more convenient in the future.

    Just then, a kindly old monk appeared from the portal. It was the Shaolin monk whom Robb had met before. Upon seeing Robb, he immediately brought his palms together, Amitabha, Master Robb, its been a long time.

    Seeing the monk emerge from the portal, Robb was somewhat surprised, How did you get here?

    The Shaolin monk smiled and said, To be honest, a few days ago, another meteor shower fell from the sky, bringing with it another piece of Xuanyuan ck Iron. However, the people who were present at the time merely circled the meteorite for a while, and then lost interest in fighting over it. After some discussion, everyone unanimously decided to guard the ck Iron collectively and without conflict, and to send it directly to you.

    Robb: Are you kidding me? Is Big Tang specializing in attracting these meteorites now?

    The Shaolin monk proudly stated, Our Celestial Empire is vast and rich in resources. Even the heavens would bestow treasures upon us. This demonstrates the grandeur of our nation.

    Robb yawned, You guys can keep boasting all you want. Go ahead and chase technology with all your might; lets see if you can catch up.

    Of course, Robb wasnt interested in halting or altering the course of history, so he chuckled, So, what about the Xuanyuan ck Iron?

    Sorry guys, myputer just broke, tranting this in aputer shop right now. Please donate if you can  Im saving up to buy a newptop. My release dates might get quite hectic soon :(( /maxoofie

 Chapter 973:

    Chapter 973:

    Somethingsing through the portal!

    A massive object!

    Despite being only a small portal, barely taller than a person, an enormous rock the size of a small vi was transported through it. Several individuals with considerable mystical powers used a technique called Imperial Instrument to lift and send this rock through the portal.

    At first, they too doubted that such a massive meteorite could fit through such a small gateway. However, the two captains who opened the portal assured them confidently that anything could pass through, regardless of its size. To their surprise, it actually worked.

    With a thunderous BOOM, the meteoritended on a hill behind the church. Then arge group of martial artists stepped out from the portal, looking around curiously. Incredible! Who wouldve thought such arge rock could pass through this small gate, they marveled.

    Western magic indeed has its own unique attributes! But its different from our Eastern cultivation methods.

    Eastern cultivation may be more powerful, but when ites to diverse and practical techniques, magic is more convenient.

    These people continued their discussions until they noticed Robb, sitting not far from them. They quickly straightened themselves and paid their respects with a bow. Its always best to show deference in the presence of a great master, they thought.

    Robb smiled and said, Thank you all for helping me transport the rock.

    The master cultivators quickly replied, It was a trivial matter! Also, weve brought you the jade and various other gemstones and spiritual stones you needed.

    Robb couldnt help but ask, I havent been overseeing the Eastern matters for over a year; how are things going with the ghost pirates?

    The masters chuckled, The threat of the ghost pirates has beenrgely quelled. The government has dispatched a Commander surnamed Qi, who has driven the main forces of the ghost pirates into hiding. Moreover, weve been assisting the authorities in dealing with stray bands of these pirates. The leader of the Eighteen Divinations sect, who was pardoned by the government, is now a guerrimander for Big Tang, effectively driving the ghost pirates from our shores.

    Robb acknowledged this with a thoughtful Oh.

    If Big Tang is at peace, then we should be able to allocate more masters to deal with the ck Dragon, said the Shaolin monk earnestly. This time, East and West must join forces to eradicate this great evil.

    Robb smiled, Excellent! Lets unite our efforts. I was already racking my brain over equipment allocation; now that we have this meteorite, I feel a lot better about it.

    He then took out a crystal ball and dialed the Queens number, as well as the Hero Kings: Hello, Hero King,e on over!

    Right, I should also tell the Sphinx: Lion-dog, its time to work.

    I am not a lion-dog, I am a Sphinx.

    Close enough.

    Its not even close.

    At this moment, the power of the entire world has truly gathered. Lets go!

    Onward! The whole world seemed to echo with the sound of the advance. All the cities, all the heroes, all the warriors were converging on the Jinghong Mountains.

    Trains from the sprawling railwaywork across the Kingdom of Gran brought powerful warriors and magicians, while heroes from the Kingdom of Norma and Desert Kingdom galloped in on war horses.

    Immediately, arge army gathered at the edge of the Jinghong Mountains. Everyone understood, of course, that the summit had limited space. Only the strongest among them could climb to the top to y the ck Dragon; others would likely offer support from the lower slopes.

    In fact, the best ce to fight the ck Dragon would be when it attacks a citymore space to deploy troops. However, no one knows which city it would target next or if they could arrive there in time. Therefore, the best n was to attack it while its still in itsir.

    Robb stood at the forefront of the army, waving a roster in his hand. Now, he proimed, those whose names I call, step forward to receive the gear Ive prepared. You are the strongest individuals I acknowledge, and you have earned the honor of fighting the ck Dragon first.

    The crowd was buzzing with excitement, their tension palpable.

    Being acknowledged by Godfather and joining the campaign against the ck Dragon was indeed an unparalleled honor. A story worth boasting about for generations.

    However, Robb added, I must remind you all: even though we are well-prepared, we cant guarantee a 100% chance of sess. Many of you will die.

    A look of contempt crossed the faces in the crowd: Death is but a small matter.

    Robb continued, Of course, I can resurrect you. No one here fears death. But have you considered what happens if I die?

    No one retreated. Those who stood here today were neither weak nor cowardly.

    The Hero King stood up and dered, If Godfather dies, then let us die alongside you! Even in death, our bravery in standing up against the ck Dragon today will be recorded in history. Isnt the purpose of life to leave a mark on history? Whether in death or life after this battle, I have already written my epic. Theres nothing to regret.

    The crowd burst into apuse. Indeed, the King of Heroes was a man deserving of respect.

    Robb smiled, Well said! I respect you as a real man. Now, lets announce the core team members for ying the ck Dragon.

    Robb continued loudly, Queen of the Kingdom of Gran, a magician of Earth and Spirit magicElizabeth VII! You will serve as the DPS in the team.

    The first name called was none other than the Queen.

    She stepped forward without hesitation, standing next to Robb. Robb handed her a set of pre-prepared gear.

    With a smile that could captivate anyone, the Queen said, This time, youve finally got it right, not calling me Elizabeth VI or Elizabeth VIII.

    Robb replied, Thats because I didnt make the list; Im just reading from it.

    Sorry guys, myputer just broke, tranting this in aputer shop right now. Please donate if you can  Im saving up to buy a newptop. My release dates might get quite hectic soon :(( /maxoofie

 Chapter 974:

    Chapter 974:

    TL: Thank you so much for donating Somebody, Im now one step closer to being able to get a newptop!! Alsoo If the novelupdates links are greyed out, you need to login (Its a new update)

    Robb handed over a set of top-tier magician equipment, including the Staff of Life and the Demon Cloth Set, to Miss Queen. She knew that she didnt need to find a separate room to change into these items. With just a thought, the equipment magically appeared on her body.

    In an instant, Miss Queen was transformed into a dazzling figure. However, she wasnt fond of this look. Having dealt with Robb for years, she knew that all the clothes he crafted had the same design. If another female magician were to take the stage, they would end up wearing the same outfit.

    Miss Queen then took out the Pristine Wedding Gown from her bag and put it on. Instantly, she looked as beautiful as a woman could be, outshining everyone else. The crowd couldnt help but silently exim, Damn! She truly is the Queen of the Kingdom of Gran. We cantpare.

    Robb smiled at her but said nothing more. He turned to the crowd and announced, The second team member is the King of the Kingdom of Norma, a descendant of heroes, Hero King! He will be the off-tank!

    The Hero King of Norma strode forward to join Robb.

    Robb handed him a set of armor, saying, This is mainly for you to tank the summoned dragons.

    The Hero King replied, Receiving such a treasure is already a great honor. I wouldnt dare ask for more.

    The third team member is the Guardian Beast of the Desert Kingdom, Sphinx! He will be the DPS!

    The fourth team member is Chris from the Adventurers Guild! He will be the off-tank!

    The fifth team member is a high monk from the Shaolin Temple in Big Tang! He will be the DPS!

    Robb continued to read out names one by one

    Duke Madeline, Berserker Perseus, the Big Loli Russ, Gorda, Jike, Xuelu, Elsie, Eddie, Nuolun, Suofa, Ishir, Kanteeach name represented a memory, a life, a shared journey, a legend, an epic.

    Having lived in this world for ten years, Robb was never alone. He had arge group of friends. Without their support and help, even if he were powerful, he couldnt be happy.

    The main team was quickly assembled.

    Just as Robb was about to announce that the main team was ready, a voice suddenly shouted from the crowd, Why wasnt Court Archmage Saint George selected? Im clearly so powerful!

    Everyone had been quietly listening to Robbs arrangements when this abrupt interruption left them stunned for a few seconds.

    Immediately, a group of people rushed over and began beating George, shouting, You idiot! How dare you speak nonsense in front of Godfather? Do you want to die?

    When did you be Saint George? Stop adding Saint in front of your own name.

    Take your ping-pong ball-sized fireball and get lost; you cant even break through the ck Dragons defenses, someone jeered.

    Robb couldnt help but chuckle: Dont beat him up; hes going to be in my second team.

    What? The crowd was collectively stunned. Youre taking someone this clueless?

    Robb smiled and said, Fighting the ck Dragon is a matter of great importance for all of humanity. No matter how foolish, everyone has a role to y. Let him get up.

    It turns out that fighting the ck Dragon in the real world has one advantage over the game world: theres no limit on the number of participants. In the game, the dragon is a guild boss, and only members of that guild can fight it, with a maximum of forty yers allowed. But in the real world, theres no such restriction.

    As long as the space around the ck Dragon allows, any number of people can attack it simultaneously. This means that in addition to the main team at the forefront, there can be a second, third, or even fourth team. If any main team members are injured, killed, or run out of mana, they can be immediately reced by members from the backup teams. As long as everyone fights fearlessly, building an unyielding wall of flesh and soul, theres nothing to fear.

    Soon, the second, third, and fourth teams were all assembled. In addition to the main teams at the front, there were countless elven archers, magicians, dragonhawk knights, manticore knights, lion knights, and bat knights.

    Lets move out! To the ck Dragonsir!

    At Robbsmand, the massive army set forth toward ck Dragon Peak.

    The world had been preparing for over two years, and it wasnt in vain. From the edge of the Jinghong Mountains, a road led straight to ck Dragon Peak. All the monsters along the way had been cleared, allowing humans to casually stroll to the base of ck Dragon Peak while enjoying hot pot and singing songs.

    This smooth road also allowed the tanks from Westwind City to easily advance into the Jinghong Mountains.

    The army followed behind the tanks and arrived at the base of ck Dragon Peak.

    Jinghong Mountains, ck Dragon Peak.

    Located in the northeastern part of the Jinghong Mountains, this peak was originally inhabited by a tribe of Snow Giants. However, over a thousand years ago, the ck Dragon Avicus broke through dimensions and arrived, wiping out all the Snow Giants and iming the peak as itsir.

    Every four years, the ck Dragon flies out from this peak to raid various cities, amassing countless treasures in its cave. Over a thousand years, the cave has be so full that treasures are spilling out of the entrance. The ck Dragon lies at the entrance, its terrifying eyes watching over anyone foolish enough to try and steal its hoard.

    Centuries ago, brave adventurers would continually climb the mountain to challenge the ck Dragon. However, not a glimmer of hope for victory was ever seen. As a result, for the past several hundred years, no one has dared to challenge the ck Dragons authority.

    It was Robbs arrival that reignited humanitys courage to challenge evil.

    By this time, a winding mountain road had also been constructed on ck Dragon Peak, spiraling its way up. Theborers were initially very afraid when they began building this road; they feared the ck Dragon would swoop down from the peak to kill them.

    However, Godfather was right. As long as one stayed more than two hundred yards away from the ck Dragon, it would not initiate an attack. Even if it watched you with its terrifying eyes as you built the road, it had no intention of attacking.

    Thus, theborers gained the courage to construct the road, making the mountain look like a giant spiral incense stick, withyer uponyer winding upwards.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you! /maxoofie

 Chapter 975:

    Chapter 975:<blockquote>

    <strong><em>TL: Thank you for donating, Random81!! </em></strong></blockquote>

    The tanks were the first to ascend the winding mountain road, spiraling upwards. They stopped at a point far from the mountain peak, as their main cannons fired incendiary shells with sufficient range. However, the tanks had a limitation: the angle of their main cannons couldnt be raised high enough. So, the first thing the tank units did upon stopping was to use rocks to elevate the tanks lower front, allowing the barrels to aim higher towards the mountain peak.

    As the tank units prepared, the second group to halt was therge magical artillery unit. Countlessrge boxes were ced by the roadside, and one by one, cannon barrels were erected. These were all Thors Roars.

    Magic tool crafting teams from three countries had put great effort into creating numerous Thors Roars. All the lightning magicians were working tirelessly to charge these magical cannons with mana.

    Following the Thors Roars, arge number of giant crossbow carts were set up. The bolts were made from high-quality boxwood, and the arrowheads were crafted from Titansteel, and thus were made incredibly sharp.

    Above the crossbow carts were numerous elven longbowmen. They hailed from forests around the world and were the finest elven archers. Using the best longbows, all handcrafted by Robb to have extended range, their range was 50% greater than that of regr archers. This allowed them to avoid crowding with regr archers, making the formation more spacious. Behind the longbowmen were regr archers.

    Above them were the magicians! The magicians had a shorter range than the archers, allowing for ayered positioning. Scattered among these magicians were numerous priests. Their primary job was to continuously heal Robb, as everyone knew that as long as Robb stood, the battle could continue. If Robb were to fall, the ck Dragon would annihte anyone, regardless of their equipment.

    In front of the magicians and priests were rows of Maya Warriors, skilled in spear-throwing, whose range was even shorter than that of the magicians, effectively covering that gap.

    Further ahead were rows of dwarf axe-throwers, interspersed with Robbs newly invented unit, the Grenadiers. They had magic tools called Hand Grenades hanging from their waists, filled with powerful explosive magic.

    In front of the Grenadiers, there were norge-scale units. Only four teams remained: the main force led personally by Robb, along with the rotating second, third, and fourth teams.

    The entire strength of humanity was assembled here!

    Robbs main force stood not far from the ck Dragon, at a distance of about 250 yards, staring at the ck Dragon.

    The ck Dragon was also staring back at them!

    Robb seemed unfazed, but he could hear the hearts of the people beside him pounding nervously.

    Gorda whispered, Its looking at us, those huge eyes are staring right at us. My heart is racing. Are you sure it wont attack?

    Robb chuckled, Dont worry! You think its looking at you, but its not really looking at anyone.

    Everyone: ?

    Robb exined, Its actually mindless. Although dragons are generally highly intelligent, even more so than humans, this particr dragon has no intelligence. Its more like a machine programmed to act in a certain way. Its eyes may seem like theyre looking at someone, but theyre not actually focused on anyone.

    Everyone: ?

    Robb continued, I know there are many things you dont understand, but all you need to remember is to follow mymands. As long as everyone acts ording to themands, we wont lose.

    Everyone: Oh!

    They responded in hushed tones, afraid of angering the ck Dragon, even though Robb had repeatedly assured them that the dragon couldnt be angered.

    Robb shouted, Take your positions!

    Following that, a cascade of messengers and squad leaders from various units began to ry themand: Take your positions!

    Take your positions!

    From the frontmost main force to the backup second, third, and fourth teams, themand rippled through the ranks, reaching the farthest tank units.

    Robb stood still, listening to the echoes. After several seconds, he heard thest of the tank units leaders shout Take your positions! He shook his head andughed, This method ofmunication is too outdated. It wont work. Boss fights are unpredictable; this slowmunication will only lead us to death.

    He activated Heavenly Melody and loudly dered, Everyone, listen directly to mymands. Forget about using messengers; this outdated method is not suitable for fighting this dragon.

    His melodious voice echoed throughout the mountain, and everyone instantly fell silent. They all wondered: Will such a loud voice provoke the dragon into attacking?

    However, it did not.

    The dragon continued to look at everyone, without moving an inch.

    Robb loudlymanded, Except for me, no one should stand near the ck Dragons head. You wont be able to withstand the ssh damage. Move to the dragons wings and back.

    The queen was somewhat reluctant to leave Robbs side, but she was a woman who understood priorities. She wouldnt waver due to personal feelings at a time like this. She calmly moved back and joined the magicians.

    Robb spoke loudly, All Thors Roars, tank magic tools, and Grenadiers, hold your fire. Remember, do not use any consumable means of attack. Hold back, dont fire a single shot orunch a single grenade. Anyone who cant restrain themselves and acts prematurely will be subject to militaryw. Wait until I give the signal to attack.

    Everyone responded in unison, Understood!

    Good!

    Robb surveyed everyones positions and found that everyone had indeed taken their designated spots. Only then did he loudly announce, Prepare to engage!

    Then, they saw Robb start to move forward.

    After the recent adjustments in positioning, only Robb stood directly opposite the ck Dragons head. Everyones eyes were on the ck Dragon and Robb. To all present, both beings were monsters the invincible ck Dragon and the invincible Godfather. Only these two were worthy of facing each other head-on.

    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Robb, all by himself, confidently walked toward the ck Dragon.

    290 yards, 240 yards, 200 yards, 199 yards the moment Robb entered within 200 yards of the ck Dragon, the creature, which had been quietly crouching, suddenly stood up. Its massive ck wings stretched towards the sky, as if it were stretching after a long rest.

    It roared menacingly, Who dares to disturb my slumber?

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you! /maxoofie

 Chapter 976:

    Chapter 976:

    ck Dragon: Who dares to disturb my slumber?

    The spectators, sweating nervously: You werent even sleeping; you were staring at us with wide-open eyes.

    Robb burst intoughter and turned to the crowd: Everything it says is pre-programmed. If youre expecting witty banter, youll be disappointed. It doesnt have intelligence.

    Aftewards, the ck Dragon pped its wings and said: I have slept here for a thousand years, foolish humans. You dare disturb me? I will show you what true apocalypse is.

    Crowd: Youve slept for a thousand years? You raid every four years!

    Robb couldnt help but shake his head: Youll never guess how low the sry is for game scriptwriters. Thats why theye up with such ridiculous lines. The talented ones have moved on to writing web novels.

    As he finished speaking, Robb instantly closed the distance and appeared in front of the dragon. He then raised his Dragon-ying Sword and immediately shed it across the dragons face!

    He didnt want to use any special abilities yet; conserving his power is crucial, especially since the battle has just started.

    Even a basic attack now deals more damage than before, thanks to his top-tier equipment and enchantments, plus the dragon-ying attributes of his weapon.

    HP -323,232.

    You have angered me! The ck Dragon, even after taking a hit to the face, insisted on finishing its lines before attacking.

    A strange symbol made of light particles appeared above the dragons head, indicating it has been taunted. Robb then used Armor Break and Demoralizing Roar.

    Finally, the ck Dragon finished its lines and made its move.

    It lowered its head for a basic attack, and immediately, Robb blocked it with his shield, but some of the damage still went through.

    HP -83,232.

    Thest time Robb faced the ck Dragon, he lost 200,000 HP even with his shield up. This time, without using the shield, he only lost a bit over 80,000 HP. The difference equipment makes is substantial.

    Robb looked up and smiled at the ck Dragon: Bahamut, in my original world, my guild members didnt listen, and Icked experience fighting you, leading to a total wipeout. I didnt expect to be able to settle the score in this world.

    The ck Dragon didnt reply to his statement; it just attacked again.

    HP -81,242.

    Taking advantage of the dragons attack interval, Robb shouted: First team, activate minor buffs. All DPS, conserve your mana and output damage.

    A golden light illuminated all the members of the team. The Hero King granted everyone strength, wisdom, and agility. But thats not the only buff; theres also the Blessing of the King from Robb.

    Next is Elsie: Blessing of Light!

    Little Yi: Grace of the Holy Light!

    Elf Elder: Force of Nature!

    AOE buffs can stack, which gave a significant boost to everyone involved.

    Then, the queen took her turn. She swung her Staff of Life forward,unching a bone spear at the ck Dragon.

    Next to her, Xuelu released a small fireball, Baron Nuolun released a wind de, Kante threw a whirlwind, Suofa threw a dagger, Berserker Baron Parseus released a sword wind, and the Dwarf Leader threw his two flying axes.

    Everyone used only their weakest magic and skills!

    Small spells consume less mana, so the natural mana regeneration during battle can keep up with this level of consumption.

    Multiple attacks hit the ck Dragon simultaneously, creating a cacophony of sounds.

    The well-equipped main team has significantly increased their damage output. Even with the smallest spells, they can produce beautiful numbers in the thousands.

    Thousands of points from each person would up to hundreds of thousands in total.

    And after that one round, the ck Dragons total HP reduced to 99.7 million.

    Excellent! Robb roared, Priests, start healing me. The aggro is stable; no need to worry about over-aggro.

    The priests murmured their chants, and waves of golden light enveloped Robb. Each priest can only heal Robb for a few hundred thousand points, but dozens or even hundreds of priests acting together instantly could refill the tens of thousands of HP that Robb had just lost to the ck Dragon.

    This is a perfect start!

    Maintain this rhythm! The ck Dragons basic attacks, I tank, priests heal, DPS conserve mana.

    The perfect cycle continued, and it didnt long before the ck Dragon lost 5 million HP, now its down to 95 million.

    At this moment, the ck Dragon suddenly raised its head and took a deep breath.

    Fortunately, this move is a famous one in the game, and countless yers have already researched how to handle it.

    Robb quickly raised his shield for a Shield m, followed by Counter Strike and Heroic Strike, three consecutive heavy blows. His mana bar depleted significantly, but he also knocked off several hundred thousand HP from the ck Dragon.

    If you deal enough damage to the ck Dragon during its breath preparation, you can interrupt it.

    As he finished, its tail swept forward, striking Robb with a thud. And with its knockback, Robb was flung hundreds of yards away,nding heavily in the distance.

    However, Robb sprung up the moment hended.

    Charge!

    In an instant, he charged back in front of the ck Dragon, taunting it to regain its attention. At the same time, he roared, Melee DPS from Team One, engage! The dragons tail wont sweep for a short while; hit it from behind!

    Upon hearing themand, the Hero King let out a battle cry and rushed in,nding a heavy sword strike on the dragons rear. Berserker Perseus eyes turn blood-red as he leapt forward, bringing his greatsword down hard on the ck Dragon.

    Both Russ and Madeline, the two Sword Saints, struck simultaneously. One with golden light and the other with dark light, their swords emitted two piercing beams of light that arrived simultaneously.

    The Dwarf Leader, wielding his double-headed axe, hustled over with his short legs andnded a brutal axe blow on the ck Dragons leg.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you! /maxoofie

 Chapter 977:

    Chapter 977:

    The Shaolin monk, Wudang Taoist, and the old leader of the Qiantang Sectall closebat DPSalmost universally wield the Starfall Dragon yer sword, which is highly effective against the ck Dragon. This round of attacks dealt significant damage. However, the arrival of closebat sses triggers an event!

    When the ck Dragon detects more than fifteen nearby enemies, it unleashes an AoE skill.

    Raising its head towards the sky, it roared, Prepare for the apocalypse!

    Many in the group had already seen this move back in Westwind Town.

    Robb shouted at the same time, Dodge the red circles on the ground!

    The elites of the group were quick to react. Upon hearing Robbsmand, they immediately repositioned, as if they disappeared during their swift movements.

    Everyone instantly moved away from the red circles on the ground. And shortly after, meteors fell from the sky, striking precisely where the red circles were. As such, everyone sessfully dodged the fiery meteors.

    Those who had seen this move before were unfazed, but the heroes and Eastern warriors experiencing it for the first time were shocked. They thought to themselves, If not for Godfathers (Robbs) guidance, we wouldve been down by now.

    Robb loudly dered, The apocalyptic meteor wont be triggered again soon. Second, third, and fourth squad closebat DPS, engage! Ranged DPS, keep up the mana-efficient attacks, no interruptions.

    Upon hearing Robbs call, Kante, who had been eager to join in, got excited. Though he didnt have enough strength to join the main squad, now its finally the turn for the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th squads. With a battle cry, he charged into the battle arena wielding his Demon Steel longsword. Taking the fight seriously, he utilized his skills as a magical knight, delivering both physical and magical damage.

    Shisu is also in the group. Her martial arts skills arent good enough to make it to the main squad, but her Sword of Waves sword technique released seventeen or eighteen strikes on the dragon in a blink of an eye.

    People under the dragons wing, move! Robb yells.

    He had predicted a wing sweep from the ck Dragons minor movements. However, not everyone in squads 2, 3, and 4 are elites; some were slow to react. For example, the leader from the Eighteen Divinations is far less agile onnd than at sea. Though he heard Robbsmand, he couldnt react in time. The dragon wing swept through, and while the experts dodged sideways, he and several others were struck and thrown far,nding lifeless.

    Robbmands, Logistics team, move the bodies and prepare for revival after the battle.

    The logistics team rushed in and carried away the bodies, making room for the already prepared reserve soldiers to pick up the fallen weapons and take their ces.

    In the outer ring, axemen, crossbowmen, magicians, longbowmen! Fire! Upon Robbsmand, the long-ranged troops in the outer ring of the battle formation opened fire simultaneously.

    These long-ranged troops were far less capable in singlebatpared to the first, second, third, and fourth brigades up front. Their equipment was also much inferior; after all, top-tier gear couldnt be issued to everyone.

    However, the sheer number of these long-ranged units made up for it. They were arranged in multiple circles on the hillside. Even if their individual attacks were not that powerful, thebined volley of hundreds of archers was a force to be reckoned with.

    Miss, Resist, 1, Resist, 245, 85, Miss, 324various numbers danced wildly above the ck Dragons head. Of course, only Robb could see these numbers; nobody else could perceive them.

    Furthermore, Robb soon found it impossible to keep track, as the myriad numbers umted into a jumble too dense to read. He had no choice but to fixate on the ck Dragons health bar.

    90 million, 87 million, 84 million.

    When the ck Dragons HP dropped below 81 million, Robb roared, All melee sses, fall back! Keep 50 yards away from the ck Dragon; all long-range attacks, cease fire!

    Though the troops didnt understand why, they unconditionally obeyed Robbsmand. Instantly, all melee units began to retreat, and long-ranged units stopped their attacks. However, some couldnt halt in time and released onest spell or arrow.

    Just as the ck Dragons HP dropped to 80 million, its massive body abruptly turned dark red. Its original ck scales began to turn red and sprouted numerous, spike-like protrusions.

    One archer who couldnt stop in time released a final arrow that hit the dragon just as it transformed. With a crack, the arrow shattered, and the archer who shot it stiffened, bled from all seven orifices, and copsed, dead.

    Several more archers and magicians who couldnt stop in time also fell.

    Its Thorns!

    Damn, the bacsh damage from this thing is several times higher than the damage we originally dealt. The melee DPS who had quickly retreated upon Robbsmand sessfully escaped the radius of the firestorm. However, a few who were slower got hit by the fire ring and instantly turned into corpses.

    Fortunately, the ring of firested only an instant, and the burning ceased. Otherwise, their bodies would have turned to ash.

    As long as the corpses remained, they could be resurrected.

    The support troops quickly carried the fallen away from the battlefield.

    After the fire ring had ceased, the spikes on the dragons body retracted, and its bacsh effect was gone.

    Robb loudly announced, The ck Dragon has entered its second phase! Melee DPS, re-enter the battle! Ranged DPS, continue to maintain a mana-efficient rate of fire!''

    The DPS units that had just retreated 50 yards turned around and re-entered the battlefield.

    The ranged DPS units also readied their bows and arrows, or began chanting spells once again.

    After going through that previous phase, everyones faces had turned pale. Robbsmands had to be executed immediately and decisively upon hearing them. Any moment of hesitation could lead to instant death.

    Though death meant resurrection, dying was still embarrassing, to say the least.

    Listen carefully to Godfathersmands! someone yelled out.

    Then, everyone roared in unison, Listen to themands, execute decisively, or theres only death.

    Upon hearing their shouts, Robb couldnt help but sigh inwardly: How wonderful it would be if I had such obedient subordinates in the real world as well.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you! /maxoofie

 Chapter 978:

    Chapter 978:<blockquote>Hi guys, I tranted until 82 today as I probably wont be able to trante much this following week as theputer shop that I have been going to will not be operating this week. Sorry :((</blockquote>

    The second phase has begun!

    Robb knew very well that during the ck Dragons second phase, it would use basic attacks less frequently and instead cast a variety of spells more often, many of which were AoE spells. In his original world, yers other than the main tank could somewhat withstand AoE damage with their gear, as long as the healers could keep them alive.

    However, in this world, no one could endure any bit of the ck Dragons AOE damage; theyd die before they even had a chance to be healed. No armor could help.

    So this phase would be a test of everyones ability to dodge abilities.

    Melee, retreat ten yards. Scatter in three seconds to avoid the iing AoE spell.

    After the recent battle, everyone had conditioned themselves to obey Robbsmands reflexively. At his shout, all the melee damage dealers halted and readied themselves.

    Sure enough, a circle of fire suddenly erupted around the ck Dragon. When the circle was close to the dragon, it seemed seamless, but as it expanded, it broke up, revealing some gaps. These gaps only becamerge enough for a person to fit through when the circle expanded ten yards away from the dragon.

    The Eastern swordsmen, quick on their feet, immediately dodged through the gaps. Western warriors were a bit slower but tried their best to avoid the mes by exploiting these gaps. Of course, a few who reacted slowly were swept by the fire circle and fell to the ground. Then the support team moved in. Those from the auxiliary magical item units, the Thors Roar units, and the Tank units all became anxious. Someone shouted, So many of ourrades have already fallen. Why are we still standing here, not taking action?

    Whats your rush! If Godfather hasnt ordered us to act, dont be impatient.

    Didnt you see the magicians and archers? They are still conserving their mana for attacks. This means its not yet time for an all-out effort.

    Our weapons can only fire once before they need to be recharged with mana by the magicians. And which magician has the time to recharge your weapon right now? So we must act only at the most crucial moment. Stop shouting and just watch.

    At that moment, the ck Dragon took another deep breath.

    However, this time Robb didnt interrupt it because, during the second phase, the dragons use of this move was uninterruptible.

    He fixed his gaze on the dragons head, gauging the direction in which its head was turning, and shouted, Healers and magicians, from now on, dont use any channeled or cast-time spells. Use only instant-cast spells for attacking and healing me. Everyone within 200 yards, get ready to start moving clockwise.

    Then, the ck Dragon opened its massive mouth and unleashed a breath attack.

    This time, it didnt breathe fire in all directions. Instead, it aimed at the direction where Robb was standing, exhaling a wide, fan-shaped me.

    Robb didnt try to tank the st; instead, he dodged by sliding in a clockwise direction.

    Move! Clockwise, move clockwise! Robb shouted as he started to run, rotating himself.

    Everyone quickly caught on and started to rotate. This wasnt just one or two people, or even a hundred; it was the entire outer circle of axe throwers, archers, and magicians. They all had to rotate because their range was only about 60 yards, and the dragons breath epassed an area of around 200 yards.

    The sight of thousands of people rotating was indeed spectacr. Thankfully, they had previously repaired the winding mountain road, making it easier to rotate. If the ground had been uneven, the rotation wouldve been problematic, causing people to trip over rocks and obstruct the rotation of those behind them.

    However, they soon noticed something amiss. A group of warriors from the East had not rotated in a clockwise direction because they didnt have the concept of clockwise or counter-clockwise. Theirck of movement disrupted the rotation, resulting in many others not being able to turn, and that led to a chain reaction that halted half of the formation.

    As a result, the dragons breath swept across the stalled ranks. Archers, magicians, all fell in the fiery onught, with hundreds dying in the process. Robb shook his head, ming himself for not foreseeing this issue.

    All retreat, move back 200 yards from the ck Dragon. Disengage, disengage! Regroup, and lets start again! Robb shouted.

    Wait, it wont pursue us? questioned Hero King.

    Can we even restart the fight? wondered the queen.

    Of course, we can! Robb yelled. Everyone, move back 200 yards!

    They hastily retreated, unable to even collect the bodies of the fallen due to their sheer number. Robb healed himself and then turned to run.

    The ck dragon tried to pursue Robb, fiercely biting at his heels. However, Robb was able to withstand the attacks and outran the dragon, moving beyond its aggro range.

    In a sh, Robb was more than 200 yards away from the dragon. Interestingly, the ck Dragon had been chasing him menacingly, but the moment he crossed the 200-yard boundary, it suddenly stopped its attack. Its jaws, which had been inches away from Robbs shoulder, retracted. Then the dragon swished its tail as if nothing had happened, retreated to the entrance of itsir, andy down with a thud. Itsrge, emotionless eyes watched the group it had just fiercely battled. The color of its scales also shifted from a dark red back to ck.

    Witnessing this bizarre turn of events, everyone couldnt help but marvel in silence.

    Once Robb was at a safe distance, he shouted, I will start resurrecting the fallen now. Priority will be given to those corpses that have been moved out by the logistics team. As for the bodies within the 200-yard range, Ill resurrect one and have it immediately dragged out. In the meantime, everyone should rest, eat, drink, and recover.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank /maxoofie

 Chapter 979:

    Chapter 979:

    Apart from Robb, everyone was disheartened!

    In their eyes, despite years of preparation and a massive army, all they faced was a shameful defeat.

    But Robb wasnt bothered in the slightest. Who ever heard of fighting a BOSS without a few group wipes?

    Only through continuous trial and error can everyone gain experience in battling the BOSS. Experience is invaluable, making the next fight easier. He shouted to the downtrodden crowd, Stop sulking! So we lost once, big deal? With my resurrection spells, we can afford to lose. I was prepared to lose a few rounds anyway. Thats why I instructed the Thors Roar and the Tank teams to save ammo. Do you understand now?

    The crowd suddenly grasped why Godfather had been conserving ammunition.

    It seemed Godfather knew from the beginning that defeating the dragon wouldnt happen in one try. Therefore, all expendable magical items had to be used sparingly so they wouldnt run out after resurrecting the dead. Their spirits lifted!

    The first order of business was to resurrect the dead. Those whose bodies were moved by the logistics troops were easily handled. With Robbs mass resurrection spell, they were all revived instantly. Each had died at different timessome smashed by the dragons fiery meteor, some swept away by its wings, some trapped in its fiery circle, some hit by its thorny armor.

    Because they each had different times of death, they werepletely in the dark about the subsequent battle events. As soon as they were resurrected, people immediately briefed them on what had transpired.

    Next, Robb had to resurrect several hundred people who were burned to death by the dragons breath, whose bodies were less than 100 yards from the dragon. They would immediately be in danger of being attacked upon resurrection.

    Robb turned to the knights of the Kingdom of Norma and said, You knights live in the Northern ins; you should be skilled in usingssos, right?

    Skilled! replied the knights, We cansso a horses neck with unerring uracy.

    Good, Robb smiled. Prepare yourselves. For every person I resurrect, youllsso one back.

    The knights hurriedly prepared theirssos, although they looked a bit awkward

    Robb cast a resurrection spell on an elven archer. The archer instantly sat up: Ah, Im dead! Is the Dragon War over? Did we win?

    Just as he asked this, he found the dragon still before him, staring at him with its massive eyes. He looked around; corpses were everywhere. His allies were safely standing beyond the 200-yard range of the dragon, leaving only himfreshly resurrected and unfortunatewithin the dragons attack range.

    The elven archer was so scared he almost wet himself on the spot. He turned to look at the ck dragon, which suddenly rose to its feet.

    Oh my God! The elven archer screamed, Help meeeee!

    Just as he yelled, asso flew in from a distance, quickly tightening around his neck. Instinctively, the elven archer grabbed it to keep it from choking him.

    Immediately after, he felt a tremendous force yanking him backward.

    It turned out that a group of knights, not just one, were pulling thesso. The force was immense, and the elven archer felt himself being lifted off the ground.

    The ck dragon charged at him, but he was pulled horizontally across the sky.

    As the ck dragons massive jaws descended towards him, the elven archer screamed in terror. The knights pulled him so swiftly that the dragons jaws missed by mere inches, snapping shut in empty air. Then the unlucky elf was pulled over a hundred yards andnded with a thud, well outside the aggro range.

    The ck dragon didnt pursue him further and swung its tail back around. Afterwards, the elven archer, pping his chest, jokingly said to the crowd, Ive already died once; dying again wouldnt be a big deal.

    Ah, true that, the crowd concurred.

    Robb cast a mass resurrection spell, reviving several people. More ropes were thrown, pulling these newly resurrected individuals back into the fray.

    After repeating this process for a long time, all of the fallenhundreds of themwere finally saved. Everyone sat in the safety zone, drinking water and eating bread to recover their stamina.

    Robb also took a sip of water and restored some MP. After the recent heavy losses, the warriors had gleaned valuable lessons. Next time we fight the ck dragon, we cant die to this attack again, they said. The moment we see the dragon sweep its head, we need to anticipate whether it will rotate clockwise or counter-clockwise and prepare ordingly.

    Lets agree on a chant, so we can rotate in unison as we shout it out, someone suggested.

    Chants are magical; their rhythm and tone can synchronize peoples actionsa trick that humanity has been utilizing since ancient times.

    As the warriors debated, Robb beckoned to the knightsing from the east. Ahem ahem Gentlemen,e here. I need to exin to you what clockwise and counter-clockwise mean.

    The knights were rather embarrassed; their earlier defeat was due to this confusion.

    Please, enlighten us about what is clockwise and counter-clockwise, they said, all ears.

    Robb had someone bring over a pocket watch and patiently exined not only the concepts of clockwise and counter-clockwise, but also the concept of telling time. He made sure to go into detail so that everyone could understand fully. After all, they had plenty of time; there was no need to rush.

    After a full hour of reorganization, rifying key points, taking breaks, replenishing food and wateroh, and some people even took the opportunity to visit the restroomthe team was ready once more.

    Robb stood up again: Prepare to engage!

    Everyones spirits were lifted. From the inner circle to the outer ring, from the mountains peak to its slopes, everyones fighting spirit reignited.

    Lets do this again!

    We can win this time.

    We will not fall to the ck dragons breath again.

    Go, Go, Go! Lets go!

    Singing the song of Forever and Beyond, together proiming As Far as the Eye Can See, justice shall not fall! Today, I will use this three-foot-long de to y the ck dragon and restore peace and order to this chaotic world.

    And so, filled with renewed resolve and understanding, the team prepared to face their fearsome foe once more.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    Please tap this to donate to my Ko-fi so I can buy a real workstation!

 Chapter 980:

    Chapter 980:

    Second attempt!

    Robb walked forward, approaching the ck Dragon head-on before the ck Dragon suddenly stood up, lifted its head, and bellowed, Who dares disturb my slumber?

    The people behind him couldnt help but sweat nervously. The dragons lines really havent changed.

    Robb smiled and said, I told you, its dialogue is pre-set and wont change.

    Someone from behind asked, Are we picking up from where we left off in the second phase?

    No! Robb shook his head, We start from the beginning.

    As soon as the BOSS disengages frombat, its HP fully recovers. The ck Dragon ys by the games rules, so no matter how badly it was defeated in thest raid, it will be back at full health the moment it disengages. We have to start all over again.

    The team collectively sighs, deeply understanding now why Godfather told everyone to conserve magical items.

    By this time, everyone already knows how to handle the first phase. The whole team held their breath and waited for Robb to get a few hits in, stabilizing the aggro.

    Robb shouts, Mana-efficient attacks!

    The magicians simultaneously casted their spells, hurling fireballs and ice arrows, using all kinds of low-mana-cost spells. Theyve already mastered the first phase, so everyone fought with ease.

    The Meteors released by the ck Dragon were also easily dodged by everyone, especially the few warriors from thest round who were hit and killed by the meteors. They were very cautious this time. Nobody died during this first phase. Then, before long, seeing that the HP of the dragon is gradually approaching 80 million, he quickly shouted, Everyone stop! The second phase is about to start.

    These words make everyones faces turn serious. The melee sses quickly dispersed, and the ranged sses also ceased firing. Those who were killed by the Thornsst time were especially cautious this round, stopping their attacks early to avoid another death.

    Each mistake is a lesson learned.

    The ck Dragons hue changed to a dark red, and a huge ring of fire erupted from its body, spreading outward. However, the well-prepared warriors performed skillful dodges and passed through the gaps in the fire ring, without a single casualty. Shouting as they sessfully survived the onslog

    Damn it, keep quiet! Dont talk loudly; what if we miss Godfathersmands? Everyone quickly quieted down again. However, they all know the attack that wiped them outst time ising, and this time, they absolutely cant get hit.

    The ck Dragon took a deep breath, and tension mounted among the outer rings of archers and magicians.

    The dragon swung its head, and at the same time, Robb shouted, Counter-clockwise! This is their agreed-upon call. Everyone joined in shouting in unison, and amidst the rhythmic calls, the outer ring consisting of thousands of archers, magicians, and priests started turning counter-clockwise.

    Everyone moved in uniform steps; not a single person dared to stop or trip.

    The entire army rotated in a near-perfect formation!

    Spin, jump, I wont stop singing!

    The dragons breath circled around but scorches no one.

    Aftwards, everyone collectively breathed a sigh of relief,ughing, We dodged it!

    Idiots, shut up, Robb roared, Reverse direction, clockwise! Turn!

    What? Clockwise immediately after counter-clockwise?

    Is this dragon even reasonable?

    Damn it, why are you still turning counter-clockwise? Go clockwise now!

    Ah, were jammed up!

    Were done for! Then Robbs voice rings out again, Anyone still alive, get out of the danger zone. Disengage, disengage, reset the raid.

    Once again, the rhythm of resurrection started in.

    An hourter, the ck Dragon raid group assembled for the third time!

    Spin, jump, I wont stop singing,

    Change direction! Counter-clockwise!

    Change direction again, clockwise!

    Turn again, ah, still clockwise!

    This time, they finally get through the second phase amidst endless spinning.

    Robb looked up; the ck Dragons HP is already down to 50 million.

    The most challenging third phase is about to arrive.

    The third phase is the longest, with a full 50 million HP, equal to the sum of the first and second phases. Moreover, this phase is the most difficult and treacherous because the ck Dragon will not only employ all the skills from the first and second phases but also summon baby dragons.

    All of you, off-tanks, get ready to take the little dragons.

    The faces of the off-tanks tighten at this shout.

    Before this grand battle against the ck Dragon, what Robb emphasized most wasmunication with the off-tanks. He knows very well that handling all the baby dragons in the third phase is impossible for him alone as the main tank. These baby dragons are numerous and each nearly as strong as two Hero Kings; theyll run and bite chaotically all over the ce.

    Once the baby dragons start running around chaotically, the teams formation can easily be disrupted. If the ck Dragon then releases some kind of AoE attack at this moment, a wipe bes very likely. Countless yers have met their end due to this tactic from the ck Dragon. Therefore, before the battle began, Robb already spent the most time talking and sharing experiences with the off-tanks, emphasizing their crucial roles. These off-tanks are fully aware of the weight of their responsibility.

    Now, its time to test the off-tanks. The ck Dragon started changing its color again. During the second phase, it had transformed from ck to dark red. In the third phase, its color brightens; the dark red dragon scales start transforming into a vivid blood-red. By the time the transformation isplete, it has turned into a Red Dragon.

    Robb shouted loudly, Everyone behind the dragons tail, move out of the way!

    Everyone behind the tail hastily moved back. Just as they dodged, the dragons tail swept behind it with a whoosh, incredibly powerful. A Shaolin monk who was a bit slow to dodge almost lost his life on the spot, his face turning a pale shade of gold from the fright.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    Please tap this to donate to my Ko-fi so I can buy a real workstation!

 Chapter 981:

    Chapter 981:

    The dragon eggs are here! the Hero King roared. Godfather told us before the battle that these would hatch into baby dragons. Be careful, be careful!

    Chris and Gorda both tensed up, raising their shields.

    The dragon eggs would soon be baby dragons. They may look small, but theirbat strength is nothing to scoff atequivalent to at least double that of the Hero King. Using the Hero King as a unit ofbat strength may be a bit of an exaggeration, but its the best way to describe it.

    The Hero King is a descendant of the hero, and by his own estimation, he has half the strength of his legendary ancestors. Meaning, each of these hatching baby dragons will havebat strength equivalent to that of a legendary hero. Talk about overkill!

    Everyone mentally prepared themselves for what felt like an insurmountable challenge.

    Lets smash these dragon eggs.

    No, we cant smash them. Godfather said that attacking the eggs will cause OT (Over Threat)! Before they could finish their sentence, a Taoist from the Wudang Sect struck an egg with his sword. Seeing the puzzled looks on everyones faces, he couldnt help but ask in Chinese, What is OT?

    The crowd responded in English, Youre screwed.

    The dragon, who was biting Robb, suddenly turned its head and bit the Taoist instead. Then, the ck dragon turned back and continued to attack Robb.

    No one dared to mess with the dragon eggs and could only watch.

    Crack! A crisp sound, and the first dragon egg broke open.

    Then, out of the egg jumped a little red baby dragon. It looked very cute with big, innocent eyes, and a chubby little tail that wagged from side to side.

    Even the game designers had given them lines.

    The baby dragon actually began to sing, I have horns on my head and a tail behind me; nobody knows how many secrets I have.

    Is this thing really that strong? Equivalent to a legendary hero?

    It doesnt seem reliable!

    Before they could finish speaking, the baby dragons innocent eyes suddenly shed with a cruel light. Its appearance shifted from cartoonish to something out of a horror film. It roared, Who is challenging our mother?

    Is the ck dragon female? It sounded like a male voice to me, Gorda said.

    The Hero King replied, Godfather said that the game writers have all gone on to write novels. I dont understand it, but it sounds impressive.

    The baby dragon didnt rush towards Robb; instead, it stared menacingly at everyone around, giving off a terrifying vibe, followed by a dragon roar.

    A Berserker from the third group said, I really dont think this thing is that strong.

    Before he could finish speaking, the little dragon charged at himBam, a headbutt.

    The berserker is down!

    Damn, this thing is vicious! At this point, Robb, who was handling the ck dragon up front, also shouted, Off-tank, quickly control the little dragon. Make sure it doesnt threaten the DPS. One off-tank per dragon, dont swarm one dragon.

    Robbs voice woke the warriors up.

    Hero King stepped forward: Let me handle the first one!

    With a sh, he charged at the little dragon and performed sunder armor and demoralizing shout. Unfortunately, the real world doesnt have a Hey! Kid special move; he had to rely on himself.

    After taking a couple of hits, the little dragons attention shifted to the Hero King. It charged with a headbutt. Hero King acted swiftly, using his shield to blockShield Wall!

    Bang!

    With a loud noise, Hero King was pushed back several steps but managed to stabilize himself.

    This thing is really strong, be careful.

    Groups one, two, three, four: DPS, temporarily stop attacking the ck dragon. Slightly lift the mana consumption limit and eliminate the little dragon with medium firepower. Archers and magicians on the periphery, continue to conserve mana while attacking the ck dragon.

    Thismand invigorated everyone!

    Great! They had been holding back on using magic, and it felt dull. Now they could finally let loose, albeit slightly. Although it wasnt the ck dragon but the little dragon they were fighting, it was still exhrating.

    The fire magician flicked his hand: Fire Wall!

    Suofa stabbed both of his daggers into the weak spot at the back of the little dragons heart: Shadow Kill!

    Big Loli Russ was about to perform her best move but felt it was too powerful and against Godfathers instructions. She switched to Immovable Ignorance instead.

    Madeline also swung her holy sword: Netherworld Scream!

    In an instant, the little dragon was hit with numerous medium-powered special moves, screamed miserably, and fell to the ground.

    Haha, we got it!

    Of course, even if the legendary hero was here, he couldnt withstand our concentrated firepower. This is an army-level team.

    Be careful, another dragon egg is cracking. Just as everyone was beginning to feel triumphant, they remembered there were more than just one dragon egg, more than one little dragon. The ck dragon had just shaken its tail and produced a bunch of eggs; there were plenty to fight.

    Crack! The sound of a shell breaking, another little dragon jumped out: I have horns on my head

    Before it could finish the song, Chris mmed it with his shield. Arrows and magic followed, pattering all over the little dragons face. The little dragon screamed and died.

    Crack! Another shell broke, and this time Gouda charged straight at it.

    Soon enough, each off-tank had sessfully taunted a little dragon, forcing the DPS yers to divide their firepower instead of focusing on a single target. Now they had to deal with multiple little dragons simultaneously.

    Each of these little dragons had a strength rivaling that of the legendary heroe. Unable to focus their attacks, the team found it impossible to take them down quickly, resulting in a tug-of-war. The situation was at a stalemate.

    At this moment, Robbsmanding voice rang out again: Everyone, watch out for the fire circle.

    What? A fire circle now?

    Damn! Im currently pulling a little dragon, what should I do?

    Pull the little dragon and dodge!

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    Please tap this to donate to my Ko-fi so I can buy a real workstation!

 Chapter 982:

    Chapter 982:

    TL: 1 chapter left of the main story  Its been a very long ride.

    In the real world, the off-tanks, or secondary tanks, dont have taunting skills. Therefore, the tank warriors have to physically position themselves between the attacking dargons and their teammates. They have to directly absorb all the attacks from the little dragons to fulfill the role of an off-tank. As a result, they cant kite the dragons around; rather, the dragons drag them around.

    The little dragons have to stay close to the off-tanks; otherwise, they will harm the damage dealers (DPS) in the backline. Now that the fire circles have appeared, a new problem emerged.

    If the off-tanks dodges the fire circles, who will tank the little dragons?

    Everyone suddenly realized theplexity of the situation.

    At this moment, the ck Dragon raised its head and loudly proimed, Feel the Apocalypse!

    Red circles suddenly appear on the ground.

    The off-tanks momentarily stopped blocking the little dragons, instead keenly observed their movements. One off-tank noticed a little dragon charging towards an assassin. However, when the assassin quickly jumped out of the fire circle, the little dragon followed him, so the off-tank had to then quickly move in, shouting, Intercept!

    A sh of red light passed by, and the off-tank sessfully positioned himself between the assassin and the little dragon, also avoiding the fire circle. Those selected by Robb as off-tanks are all top-tier tanks from either the Adventurers Guild or kingdoms like Norma and Gran. Agile and quick to react, they all sessfully dodged the fire circles while perfectly tanking the little dragons, protecting all the damage dealers. Cheers erupt from the team.

    Keep it up! However, the excitementsted less than ten seconds. The ck Dragon suddenly swung its tail, spawning another wave of dragon eggs.

    The hell, how can this dragony eggs just like that?

    Godfather said this isnt a real dragon. Its way ofying eggs is different.

    Right, these dragon eggs are actually summoned, notid.

    So, like I said, its a male dragon.

    The warriors, who had just rxed, are now tense again. The second batch of dragon eggs hatch with a cracking sound, and a new wave of little dragons charged in. Each off-tank has to tank one dragon

    A fierce battle ensued.

    Just then, Robb notices that the ck Dragon inhaled deeply once again.

    So he quickly shouted, Prepare to rotate clockwise!

    Upon hearing this, everyone froze. Rotate clockwise with a bunch of little dragons around? Thats insane.

    However, fighting a boss is always this challenging. yers have to adapt to countless scenarios. If they cant ovee even this difficulty, how can they ever achieve a satisfying victory?

    Robb had shouted loudly, Drag the little dragons! Everyone, dont use channeled or casting spells; switch to instant magic. Regarding the small dragons, fight them while moving. If you get targeted by a dragon and no one can protect you, you mustnt stop rotating. Even if you have to die, die while moving and dont block the people behind you.

    His utterance, Even if you have to die, die while rotating, had immediately suffused the scene with a sense of tragic heroism.

    Everyone had understood that when a formation of thousands was rotating, the off-tank couldnt possiblye to your aid if a small dragon targeted you. That was because no one had been able to move freely within the rotating formation. If anyone had moved around with their shield, they might have blocked the path and created a bottleneck, causing who knows how many to fall.

    Therefore, if you had been targeted by a small dragon, you had willingly and consciously be tragic cannon fodder.

    Rotate!

    Clockwise!

    The little dragon has targeted me; goodbye, everyone. Even if I fall, Ill still cheer for you, one magician had dered.

    After saying this, he had left the rotating formation and charged towards the ck Dragon. Because within 50 yards closest to the ck Dragon there had been only a few members of elite squads, there was no issue of obstructing anyone. Falling there wouldnt have impeded anyones rotation or disrupted the formation, causing a loss of life.

    In an instant, several dozen magicians, archers, and priests who had been targeted by the small dragons had left the formation, choosing to die in an open space rather than obstruct their teammates.

    The eyes of those still alive had moistened. Although they had known that death would be followed by resurrection, the level of tragic heroism had seemed lighter. Nevertheless, it had still been a heroic act, inspiring the fighting spirit of everyone present.

    Robb had discovered another advantage in the real world for fighting the ck Dragon; that was that with an infinite number of people in the group, the team had been able to withstand the losses.

    If this had been a game, where a 40-yer team was fighting a boss, the fall of any single yer would have resulted in a significant reduction inbat power. If more than a dozen yers had fallen, it would have almost certainly meant a wipe and a restart. However, in the real world, such losses had been entirely eptable. One could even say that such losses had barely affected the teams overallbat power.

    Clockwise!

    Now, counter-clockwise!

    Stop! Medium firepower, clear the small dragons.

    The ck Dragons rotating breath attack had finallye to an end. The off-tanks had once again taken control of the small dragons, and the outer ring of therge group had finally been able to stop and regroup. In an instant, arrows had rained down like a storm, and magic had filled the sky.

    Robb had looked up to see that the ck Dragon had only 10 million health left.

    Buffs had been added to the small dragon, making them even stronger than before.

    Robb had roared, All DPS, full firepower! Dont conserve mana anymore. I repeat, dont conserve mana. Full firepower!

    The words full firepower had been long awaited by everyone.

    Magicians had burst intoughter: Pyro st!

    Frost Orb!

    Tornado Storm!

    Judgment Lightning!

    Archers had also gone all-out: Multishot!

    Gatling Arrow!

    Deadly Shot!

    Berserkers, their eyes glowing red, had unleashed a furiousbo on the dragons belly. Assassins had weaved through the shadows and gaps, stabbing their poisoned daggers into the backs of the young drakes.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    Please tap this to donate to my Ko-fi so I can buy a real workstation!

 Chapter 983:

    Chapter 983:

    The Shaolin monk had hurled a long string of Buddhist prayer beads into the air. Once they dispersed mid-air, they transformed into countless flying beads, which bombarded the ck dragon.

    The elder of the Beggars Sect summoned a bamboo artifact made of jade. This artifact transformed into a giant cudgel mid-air, and it smashed down towards the ck dragons head.

    The disciples from the Mountain Sword Sect had light emanating from their backs, representing a pair of swords  purple and green, which were unleashed simultaneously in spinning shes.

    A wave of the most fierce attack had, in an instant, wiped out all the smaller dragons.

    It tilted its head back, letting out a long hiss, and its body suddenly changed color

    Artillery! Robb shouted, Thors Roar and Steam Tanks  fire!

    The elite teams within the inner circle promptly retreated, rolling on the ground for cover. Following this, the grenadiers charged forward, waving their arms, and countless hand grenades flew towards the ck dragon.

    Explosions resounded on every inch of the ck dragons skin. Then, from all directions, hundreds of the Thors Roars opened fire, with barrel-thick lightning striking the ck dragon mercilessly.

    Next, the group of Steam Tanks began to fire. A barrage, trailing white exhaust, flew in from a considerable distance. All these magical items were crafted by Robb.

    Ever since the entire world united with a single heart, and no one attempted to conspire against him anymore, he unreservedly used his magic to energize his magical tools. The tools he energized were immensely powerful, unparalleled by any ordinary being in this world. They even exceeded the capacity of the magic container. So, the final magical tools crafted couldnt faithfully reproduce his magical power. Nevertheless, their strength was off the charts!

    In that instant, it was as if hundreds of Robs attacked the ck dragon simultaneously. Who could withstand such a blow?

    Thest 10 million HP of the ck dragon dwindled rapidly. It raised its noble head and loudly proimed, Ah! Youve done it. Guardians of the guild, your spirit and will have moved me. From today, my treasures belong to you.

    An eerie silence enveloped the surroundings

    All warriors stood firm, all magicians ceased their chants. It seemed as if a massive silence spell had been cast, silencing everything, even the mountain wind paused. Anticipation of jubtion and ecstasy lingered in the air. Yet, at this moment, no one dared to cheer, for they were uncertain if the ck dragon had truly fallen. Perhaps it had a hidden fourth form, or a fifth? Or maybe it could resurrect and fight again?

    Thus, nobody spoke. In fact, no one even dared to breathe. Each person fixed their gaze intently on the ck dragon, unwilling to let their guard down until the very moment it would fall.

    In the profound silence of that day, Robb shrugged and said sarcastically, Is that all youve got to say before you die? Not very interesting! Thats why game scriptwriters should really stick to novels.

    The ck dragon lowered its head, Congrattions, youve triggered the easter egg! This little easter egg was nted by the scriptwriter before resigning. Im actually going to write novels now. My ie has doubled, and Im at the peak of my life. The novels I write will surely not fail. Having said that, the ck dragon copsed with a thud, raising a cloud of dust.

    Everyone was stunned. They stood motionless for what seemed like a minute, before someone finally eximed, Wow! Wow!

    Weve defeated the ck dragon.

    Weve done it.

    Weve created a true epic!

    The heavens and the earth seemed to roar, mourn, and be filled with indescribable emotions. The most terrifying monster that had gued thend for over a thousand years had finally fallen here.

    Dont cheer just yet! Robb suddenly interrupted everyones tion.

    Everyone instantly grew tense, Is there another twist? Could the ck dragon resurrect?

    Robb smiled and shook his head, No, what I meant was, lets first revive therades who had fallen in the battle. Only then can you celebrate. Otherwise, it would be unfair to those who sacrificed their lives.

    Ah, right! The crowd became alert. Celebrating now might be a bit selfish. Therades who had died holding off the smaller dragons stilly there.

    Rise, and then we can rejoice together.

    Robb waved his hand, and angels flew all around. The fallenrades began to rise one by one. When they saw the body of the ck dragon lying in front of them, the surprise on their faces was unmistakable.

    Now, the real celebration began.

    The entire ck Dragon Peak was immersed in a festive atmosphere. Many even took out crystal balls to share the good news with friends at home. In an instant, the entirend was plunged into jubtion. Amidst this overwhelming joy, Robb stood in front of the ck dragons body, lost in thought for a long time.

    The queen, not sure when shed approached, whispered, Whats the matter? While others are celebrating, youre here alone, lost in thought. What are you thinking about?

    Robb shrugged, Im pondering something. A very long time ago, this creature stole a lot of things from my guilds storage. You know, back then I didnt have an obedient troop tomand. Alone, I couldnt defeat it, so I could only watch helplessly as it looted my guild storage.

    The queen replied, Im not sure what a guild storage is, but it must have contained some valuable items, right?

    Robb had said, Yes, many valuable itemssome so incredible that they would seem impossible in this world. So, I was thinking, now that Ive defeated it, can I retrieve the things it had stolen from it?

    The queen looked at him skeptically, Is that even possible?

    Why wouldnt it be?

    Robb had reached out and touched the dragons corpse, and with a strong pull, astonishingly extracted a massive ship from the ck dragons body. This wasnt just any ship; it was an enormous airship spanning dozens of meters in width and hundreds in length. Above the ship floated a massive hot air balloon, and the propellers at the front and rear of the ship spun rapidly.

    With a swift motion, Robb had pulled the queen close andughed, Would you like to fly in the sky?

    Ha-ha, lets go then. Just as Robb was holding the queen and preparing to take off on the airship, a group of girls, including Lillian, Suofa, Little Yi, The Big Loli, Xuelu, Little Huahua, the two Little Nuns of Light, the two Little Nuns of Darkness, Marian, and Shang Hui, rushed over. They eximed, We also want to fly and have fun.

    At that moment, a shadow had leaped onto the deck. Madeline had banged on the deck and shouted, Godfather, where did you hide Robb Smith? Why didnt I see him in the fight against the ck dragon? Is he hiding on your ship? If so, I want toe too.

    At this, Robb had shrugged, Thats right! Hes on this ship. You cane along too. Lets set off.

    The airship, carrying Robb and all the girls, had soared into the sky, leaving behind a cheering crowd below.

    The history of Fengmo Continenthad finally turned a new page.

    (End of main story)

    The main story of After Maxing out all sses ends here! However, old readers know that after the main story ends, traditionally, there will be countless side stories detailing the future lives of important side characters and filling in previous gaps. In short, those who enjoyed the main story can stop here, but those interested in the daily life and the subsequent stories of the main and side characters can continue reading.

    <blockquote>There are 16 more side stories to go!</blockquote>

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofies

 Chapter 984:

    Chapter 984:

    In the quiet tranquility of that day, atop the flying airship from the game Dark de, Robb had been sitting as usual. Bound by the games rules, the airship had never worn out. It hadnt required any fuel, nor had it experienced mechanical failures. It hadnt been thrown off course by strong winds, halted by heavy rain, nor struck by lightning.

    Unhindered by the real worlds limitations, it had been able to perpetually hover in the sky, carrying Robb anywhere in the world. At the forefront of the ship, a beach chair had been ced, and Robb had lounged upon it, gazing at the surging sea of clouds below him. The sea of clouds had appeared so white and captivating,yer uponyer, reminiscent of cotton candy.

    As he watched, Robb had suddenly yearned for cotton candy. Turning his head, he had called out loudly, Lillian, I want cotton candy.

    From inside the cabin, a gentle voice had echoed, Coming!

    Lillian, dressed in a maids attire, had rushed out from the cabin. She had been holding a peculiar tool, which was Robbs newly invented Cotton Candy Machine. It had used the high temperature of magic to melt sugar, then magic to rapidly spin a wheel, centrifuging the sugar into the air where it solidified into threads and formed cotton candy.

    Though it soundedplex, it wasnt. Robb had invented numerous such magical tools. When it came to essentials of daily life, he had always been enthusiastic about inventing, regardless of the quantity.

    As Lillian sat beside Robb, setting up the cotton candy machine, she poured sugar into it, and almost instantly, white sugar threads had formed inside. All the while, she and Robb had looked at the sea of clouds below. A look of peaceful contentment had appeared on her face. Ah, such days are truly wonderful, she had remarked.

    With a grin, Robb had said, Lillian, over these years, weve mostly stayed at home, seldom venturing out. Myziness, coupled with the chaos in the world, meant I rarely took you out. Now, with our airship, even ourziness can span the world. With global peace and no wars, its a great time to travel. Just tell me where youd like to go, and Ill take you there.

    As Lillian pondered the question, she prepared a huge cotton candy. Instead of handing it to Robb, she held it up to his mouth for him to eat, and Robb had taken a bite without any hesitation.

    This peaceful action had continued for a good two minutes before Lillian softly spoke, Id like to visit the Ghost Nation.

    Robb, surprised, had queried, Oh? Why visit the Ghost Nation?

    Lillian had said, Ive heard from Shisu that the only ce in the world that had still been in turmoil and war was the Ghost Nation. It had been in its warring states period, with hundreds of lords fighting amongst themselves on the nations four inds. Dont you want to lend them a hand and help bring an end to their wars?

    Robb,ughing, had shaken his head, Why should we interfere in such small-scale wars? Besides, its the Ghost Nations own business. Theyve closed their borders to engage in civil wars, and others cant intervene. As long as they dont disrupt other kingdoms, no one has the right to interfere. I dont wish to ce myself in a godly position, meddling in the domestic affairs of a nation. That goes against my principles. If you want to visit the Ghost Nation for tourism, thats fine, but we shouldnt get involved in their civil wars.

    Lillian, respecting his sentiments, had responded, Then well only go for the journey.

    As they had been discussing this, Lillians phone had suddenly beeped. Answering the call, she had heard the voice of the merchant Pobo, Lady Lillian, the item you had asked me to find a while ago, Ive finally procured it.

    Lillian, excitedly, had replied, Oh? Where are you now?

    Pobo had said, Im at the Hakata Port in the Ghost Nation.

    Ah, so youre in the Ghost Nation! Thats perfect. Godfather and I were nning to visit there. Wait for us; well be there shortly.

    After ending the call, Robb had looked at her curiously, When did you ce an order with Pobo?

    Lillian, with a smile, had shared, A very long time ago, when you were dealing with Big Tang.

    Robb, now even more intrigued, had inquired, What exactly did you order?

    Lillian, yfully, had teased, Thats a secret. Youll know when you see it.

    Robb had chuckled, My dear Lillian has secrets from me now? Alright, lets change our course and head to Hakata Port to see what special item Lillian ordered.

    The airship didnt require manual operation. Robb had only needed to think about where he wanted it to go, and it would head in that direction. After all, it had been a game tool. In the game, yers would use the AWSD keys on the keyboard to control the airship. But now, Robb only had to think about pressing AWSD in his mind, and it would start moving.

    So, the airship had set its course towards the east. It had been incredibly fast; to travel from one continent to another, it had only taken the time equivalent to a games loading screen.

    In no time, the airship had arrived at the Hakata Port of the Ghost Nation.

    Even though the Ghost Nation had been embroiled in a warring period, it didnt mean they hadnt traded with other countries. Hakata Port, in particr, had many Western merchants, and there was even a trading post specifically run by Westerners.

    At that time, Hakata Port had been under the control of a Ghost Nation lord with thest name Otomo. When Robbs airship hadnded at Hakata Port, the Otomo ns warriors had been quite tense. However, tales of Godfather had spread throughout the world, especially after the downfall of the ck Dragon. This unique, signature airship was recognized by many. The warriors of the Otomo n had only dared to watch the airship from a distance, too intimidated to approach, let alone attempt to collect any taxes.

    The head of the Otomo n had quickly approached, showing the most respectful etiquette of the Ghost Nation from a considerable distance, waiting for Robbs visit. While others had shown him deference, Robb hadnt acted arrogant or rude. He had respected sovereign nations and leaders of any race. After exchanging greetings and paying the entrance tax, he had even generously gifted the n head a small present. Only then had he, apanied by Lillian, entered the Western trading post.

    Inside the trading post, many Western merchants had been present. Upon seeing Robb, everyone had respectfully greeted him. Soon after, the prominent merchant Pobo had emerged from the crowd, greeting Robb with a smile, Ah, Godfather, youve arrived.

    He had then turned to Lillian, Lady Lillian, the item you requested is ready for viewing.

    Whenever Robb was present, Lillian had preferred to remain in the background, merely smiling without speaking.

    Thus, Robb had taken the lead, addressing Pobo, Lets see this item. Im curious about what Lillian ordered with such seriousness.

    Pobo had chuckled, Her Ladyship had asked me to find two individuals for you.

    For me? Robb had expressed surprise.

    Pobo had pped his hands, signaling his subordinates to bring forward tworge loli girls from the Ghost Nation, dressed in the custom-made maid uniforms designed by Robb. These uniforms had be renowned worldwide, with nobility from various countries eagerly replicating them for their own maids. The two Ghost Nation loli girls had been twins  one with blue hair and the other with red, both sporting small horns on their heads.

    Probo had said, Look! These are the twin Ghost Nation maids youve always wanted  one with blue hair and the other with red. They became orphans due to the wars and had to sell themselves into servitude. All you need to do is provide them with food and shelter, and they will willingly apany you. It took me a great deal of effort to find them. Its extremely rare to find twins with such distinct hair colors willing to enter servitude. You wouldnt believe how low the chances are.

    Blue-haired and red-haired maids? Excellent, a hundred thumbs up. What Robb hadnt expected was that Lillian had been making an effort to find them for him. How deeply had she been invested in his desires? However, Robb couldnt simply ept them without reservations.

    He had turned and taken Lillians hand, smiling, Thank you for your thoughtfulness. However, wanting blue-haired and red-haired maids was a past desire, not necessarily what I want now. Currently, having you, my golden-haired head maid by my side, is more than enough.

    A joyful smile had crossed Lillians face, but it quickly faded, and she earnestly asked, Is it really enough? Truly enough? Ever since Suofa stopped being your maid, its just been me serving you, and it always feels like were shprt-handed.

    Lillian had recognized Robbs hesitancy. Even if you im its enough, I dont think it is. Look, I wear the outfit of a head maid, but I dont even have a single maid under me. What kind of head maid am I without subordinates? At the very least, I should have two underlings, right?

    Robb had pondered this for a moment. Alright! You do need two subordinates

    Lillian hadughed, her happiness stemming from Robbs joy. Her life had been devoted to him.

    She had turned to the blue-haired and red-haired maids, and in unison, the two young maids had chirped, Hiya!

    Their voices had been sweet and melodic, making Robb chuckle with delight.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 985:

    Chapter 985:

    Time had swiftly flown by, spanning many years.

    The Westwind Holy City had be thergest city on Fengmo Continent. It boasted advanced industry, convenient transportation, a vast poption, rich culture, and was the trendsetter for fashion. Additionally, the New Church of Light, which had always been rooted here, had also flourished remarkably.

    A small church, located in the prime center of the city, had originally been moved onto an airship by Godfather. This church had turned into a culturalndmark, revered by everyone. A sign had been hung in front of it, reading Former Residence of Godfather. The entry fees collected by Westwin city from this historical site had funded the construction of numerous civic facilities.

    Close by, the headquarters of the New Church of Light had been reconstructed. This grand church, built against a hillside, covered a vast area and could amodate tens of thousands of residents.

    Nevertheless, this number was rather insignificant. The poption of Westwind Holy City had exceeded two hundred thousand, making it thergest city in the Kingdom of Gran, even surpassing the scale of the new capital, ck Earth Tower.

    Certainly, it wasnt just Westwind City that had prospered; the New Church of Light had also soared.

    Nearly half of the western worlds poption had be followers of the New Church of Light. Even in the eastern world, many churches of the New Church of Light had been erected, umting a significant number of believers.

    However, due to Godfathers strong advocacy and Little Yis persistence, the New Church of Light hadnt walked the same path as the old Church of Light. The church hadnt established a Temr Knights Order or attempted to possess any military force. It didnt interfere or even attempt to interfere in state policies and didnt incite the popce.

    Its existence remained low-profile but its growth had surpassed the previous, more conspicuous Church of Light, because its focus had shifted to education and charity.

    At this moment, inside the main hall of the New Church of Light, arge group of priests and nuns was in a flurry, dashing about as if searching for something.

    Archbishop Eddie, adorned in a golden robe, was among the group, aimlessly roaming about. He opened a door, peeked inside with a disappointed look, exited, and repeated the process with another door.

    As a young nun passed by, Eddie quickly inquired, Have you found the Holy Nun Ishir?

    The young nun shook her head, No, we cant find her anywhere.

    Eddie, in distress, eximed, Oh dear, whats happening? The grand ceremony is tomorrow. How can we not have the Holy Nun present? Shes the spiritual symbol of our New Church of Light, the greatest of the holy nuns. The ceremony wont beplete without her.

    Time had rapidly passed, spanning numerous years.

    The New Church of Light hadnt possessed a Pope, for no one dared to assume that role. Everyone knew that Little Yi was designated by Godfather. Anyone else who dared eye the papal throne of the New Church of Light would be challenging Godfather. All major ceremonies and services had been led by the Holy Nun, who acted in lieu of the Popes position in other denominations.

    Yet, with the grand ceremony looming the next day, the Holy Nun had gone missing, which was maddening for Eddie.

    The young nun said, Ill search over there.

    Eddie responded, Quickly, please.

    At that moment, a priest ran over, eximing, Archbishop Eddie, weve found a note in the back garden left by the Holy Nun.

    A delighted Eddie asked, Whats written on it? Any clues about the Holy Nun?

    The priest, looking rather embarrassed, said, Theres just one line

    He handed the note to Eddie.

    Upon reading, it stated, Its pointless, truly pointless. Im leaving; you all carry on.

    Archbishop Eddie:

    A group of priests and nuns gathered around, peering at the note held by Eddie. After reading it, everyone looked bewildered, What What does this mean?

    Eddie said, I have no idea what it means.

    A priest spected, Maybe, it means exactly what it says. That its pointless.

    What does pointless mean?

    It means its pointless.

    Everyone:

    Frustrated, Eddie eximed, Damn it, all of you! At such a crucial time

    After a moment of stunned silence, a priest had an epiphany, Lets get a massive piece of jade. Well give our craftsmen a boost of agility and have them work overnight to carve a statue of the Holy Nun. That will do, right? Future ceremonies can be conducted like this.

    Eddie, taken aback, responded, Thats a brilliant idea! Proceed at once!

    The next day, at the grand ceremony led by the New Church of Light, the Holy Nun Ishir was absent. Archbishop Eddie announced to everyone that due to her devout faith in the God of Light, the Holy Nun had been blessed and had entered the gates of heaven to be with the deity. Therefore, the ceremony would be presided over by a sacred effigy of the Holy Nun.

    Then, the priests unveiled a crudely carved jade statue, evidently hastily made. The eyes of the Holy Nun statue were uneven. Although the believers wanted to criticize, they were rendered speechless.

    Afterwards, the Holy Nun never personally attended any ceremonies. The tradition of presenting the jade statue continued from one generation to the next. With each iteration, the jade statue was refined, meticulously crafted, no longer a product of hasty workmanship. The moment the statue of the Holy Nun was revealed during the ceremony, all believers cheered and knelt in reverence, creating a spectacr scene.

    Time had swiftly passed, and in the midst of Eddies headache-inducing task of carving the initial statue, the Holy Nun Little Yi, who had left a note and escaped, was now aboard Robbs flying vessel. Apanied by the two young nuns of light, she was traveling the world with Robb.

    Well, it wasnt precisely a world tour; rather, they aimlessly wandered the skies.

    Life had been long, and traveling exhausting. Touring the world had seemed too strenuous. After all, the scenery, once experienced in abundance, all felt the same, didnt it?

    Robb, lounging in his chair, said with a grin, You know, for a devout follower of the God of Light and the helm of the New Church of Light, running around like this is it really appropriate?

    It had been terribly boring there, Little Yi said with a long sigh.

    How can that be? Robb asked, surprised. Werent you happily spreading the teachings? Why this sudden change of heart?

    Little Yi sighed, Perhaps, Im no longer devout enough.

    Robb responded, Oh?

    Little Yi continued, After holding this position for so long, I realized I might understand the thoughts of the Light and Dark Popes. Because I feel the same temptations.

    Robb, intrigued, pressed, Do tell.

    Little Yimented, Being in a position of power, my every word carries immense weight. Even the most whimsical of my requests are fulfilled without question. People im my desires are the will of God.

    Robbughed heartily, Thats hrious!

    Dontugh. Im truly troubled, Little Yi said. Sometimes I cant help but wonder, what would happen if I mixed my personal desires with the proimed will of God?

    Robb replied, Theres no need to ponder that. The oue is pretty obvious.

    Little Yi nodded, Exactly, which is why it all seems so pointless to me.

    Robb smirked, Your feeling of pointlessness makes you quite interesting.

    Little Yi sighed deeply, Ivee to realize that perhaps there isnt an actual God of Light. Or if there is, it might just be me, or the Pope, or whoever controls the church. That person, whoever they might be, will inevitably rece the deity.

    Robb chuckled, Thats profound!

    Little Yi said, That wasnt my intent, which is why I fled.

    Robb nodded, Thats probably for the best. Let the deity be represented by a jade statue. A statue doesnt speak, doesnt possess desires, and can remain eternally pure and just.

    Little Yi wondered, But what if someone tries to exploit that statue?

    Raising his fist, Robb dered, Then, theyll face my wrath!

    Little Yi, caught betweenughter and tears, remarked, Using your fists to beat someone to death isnt that a bit too violent?

    Robb shrugged, So, what method do you think is better?

    Suddenly, Little Yi stood up, her body gracefully spinning, causing her long skirt to billow out, revealing her slender and beautiful legs. Around her thighs, two holsters had been strapped, each containing a silver-ted pistol. With a swift motion, she drew the pistols. Only then did her skirt gently settle, covering her legs once more.

    She looked stunning with the pistols in hand and said seriously, Why not use a pistol? It seems gentler than a fist.

    Robb eximed, Hey! Tell me, nun, how is that considered gentle?

    Imitating Robbs gesture, Little Yi shrugged, From today on, Im no longer a nun. I want to return to secr life. Ill be a Holy Light Judger, but not to judge others for the church. Instead, Ill specifically judge the church itself. I want to stand behind the scenes, watching the New Church of Lights gradual growth. If anyone dares exploit it or attempts to be a deity, Ill use these pistols to show them the true power of the Holy Light.

    Robb pped his hands in approval, Well said! By the way, since youre leaving the clergy, does that mean I can hehehe.

    Little Yi felt a surge of panic, wanting to flee, but it was already toote.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofies

 Chapter 986:

    Chapter 986:

    Darling,e quickly! Xuelus voice had sounded particrly excited over the phone. Im in the southwest of the New Continent, and Ive found a strange cave. It seems theres a powerful monster inside and mysterious treasures. Truly, Im not lying to you. Theres definitely valuable stuff in there.

    Robb had replied with a hint of annoyance, Hey, havent you had enough? How many years has it been since we defeated the ck Dragon? Youve alreadypleted the worlds greatest adventure, defeated the Dark Lord, and in the ck Dragon. What else do you regret not having done? Why are you so insistent on fighting these insignificant monsters? Cant you just stay home, enjoy the hot springs with me, and maybe have a couple of chubby kids and then

    Absolutely not! Xuelu hadughed, That kind of lifestyle suits other women, not me.

    Robb had sighed, Alright, I respect your passion. But if youre thinking Ill join you in hunting these monsters, think again. Ive grown tired of that.

    Xuelu had chuckled, Fine, fine. You have your way, and I have mine. But when Im in danger, I know youlle to save me. This cave Im about to enter seems very, very dangerous. If anything happens to me, you better revive me.

    Robb had responded with a smile, I dont believe its as dangerous as you make it out to be. With your team, who are all powerful in their own right, Im not worried.

    Xuelu hadughed, Alright, Ill give you that. After defeating the ck Dragon, Ive felt theres no monster I cant handle. Well, off I go into the cave. See you, my love.

    Xuelu had then hung up the phone and gazed at the deep cave entrance before her. Turning to herpanions, Gorda and Jike, shed shrugged, Lets go.

    Xuelu had shared her intuition, I dont know why, but I have a feeling that theres a powerful monster waiting for us inside. I wonder if Im right.

    Gualda and Jike hadughed in response, Theres only one way to find out.

    The trio had stepped confidently into the cave, not knowing that deep inside, Robb was secretly waiting, preparing surprises for them.

    Unaware that Robb had been sitting in the deepest part of the cave, in a specially constructed BOSS room. There was a throne in that room, and he had been sitting on it, giving orders to his subordinates: You, put on the Minotaur appearance and guard the BOSS room on the second floor.

    As youmand! A knight had donned the Minotaur appearance, instantly transforming into a Minotaur and heading upstairs.

    Robb had pointed to another, You, wear the demon appearance and guard the third floor below.

    You, Behemoth outfit, fourth floor below.

    One by one, the mini-BOSSes had been dispatched. Robb had then taken out a bunch of traps, mechanisms, and various odds and ends, handing them to the infantry: Take these and set up traps everywhere, and wander around aimlessly.

    The infantry had happily acknowledged and left.

    Lilian, who had been standing next to him, had giggled, Sister Xuelu would never guess that the cave she discovered is actually you ying the game Dungeon Guardian.

    Robb had chuckled mischievously, I didnt set her up on purpose. I came to the New Continent to dig a hole and y a dungeon management game. Who knew shed stumble upon it? Its just a coincidence. Its definitely not me trying to trick her. You must help me prove itter.

    Lilian had smiled, I will!

    We must protect our homnd at all costs. Defeat the invaders. I order you all, make sure to drive out the two male adventurers, but capture the female adventurer intact. This demon king wants to disy the female adventurer in various ways and savor her. Got it?

    Everyone hadughed in response, Understood!

    However, a knight had spoken up, Godfather, we are a serious dungeon, arent we? Isnt capturing the female adventurer and disying her in various ways against the whole idea of justice?

    Someone had reminded him over themunication loop, Are you an idiot? That female adventurer is Princess Xuelu! Shes obviously Godfathers ahem friend! Its okay to joke.

    Oh, I see. I misspoke. Ill definitely y my part well as the Goblin Hero, the mini-BOSS.

    By this time, Xuelu, Gorda, and Jike had already entered the dungeon.

    They proceeded cautiously, not encountering any monsters.

    Gorda whispered, Are you sure theres a boss here?

    Jike nodded, Definitely. I can sense a strong magical presence, powerful traps, and ferocious monsters lurking.

    Gorda responded, I hope youre right. Before he could finish his sentence, a horde of goblins sprang from the shadows, aggressively charging towards them.

    Wow, why are we facing low-level goblins? Gorda remarked sarcastically, effortlessly swinging his shield.

    Unexpectedly, the goblin charging towards him also raised its shield. The two shields collided with a resounding nk. To Gordas astonishment, the goblin stood its ground and wasnt knocked over.

    Gorda eximed, Huh? My shield is a Demon Steel Shield. How did it not knock him over? What kind of goblin is this?

    The goblin knightughed proudly, Mere adventurers, did you think you could defeat goblins? Minions, kill the two men and capture the woman for our demon lords pleasure.

    The goblin grunts responded in unison, As youmand, Sir Knight!

    The knight leader, sweating profusely, kicked a subordinate and whispered angrily, Damn it, are you trying to blow our cover?

    The minions hurriedly corrected themselves, As youmand, boss.

    Gorda raised an eyebrow suspiciously, Something feels off.

    Xueluughed, Whats there to feel off about? Just beat them up!

    She waved her hand, and a fireball whizzed out, targeting the goblin knight.

    The goblin knight raised his shield, shouting Shield Wall! With a loud ng, his shield astonishingly deflected Xuelus fireball spell, leaving her dumbfounded. Then, a goblin magician from the back brandished his staff and yelled, Pyrost!

    Oh, f***! This goblin knows Pyrost! Xuelu eximed, Somethings not right with this dungeon.

    s

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 987:

    Chapter 987:

    Gorda had deployed his Shield Wall, blocking the Pyrost with a solid thud. The fierce heat wave had filled the narrow passage of the cave, and the hot wind caused by the magical explosion had made everyones hair blow backward.

    Gorda had eximed, Xuelu, this goblin magicians proficiency in fire magic is higher than yours! You cant even cast Pyrost, yet it can. Could it be youre not as smart as a goblin?

    Xuelu had shouted back, Dont put it so bluntly; we can still be friends.

    Fight back!

    Jike, usually a man of few words, had drawn his bow and released an arrow. It had struck the goblin magician squarely, causing it to let out a painful cry before copsing. But suddenly, another goblin holding a wooden staff had emerged from behind, chanting a spell. With a wave of his hand, a golden light had enveloped the injured mage, who then had jumped up as if rejuvenated, his arrow wound having healed.

    The trio of adventurers had looked on in disbelief. Are you kidding? This goblin knows healing magic?

    This cave is suspicious.

    Dont get surrounded by these goblins; theyre not ordinary.

    Quickly, start moving, engage in hit-and-run tactics. Outsmart them, disrupt their formation in high-speed movement, then take them down.

    To the wall!

    Gorda, Jike, and Xuelu had begun to run, nning to employ various tactics to deal with the goblins. After all, goblins werent known for their intelligence, and their teambat abilities were inferior to humans; adventurers often toyed with them.

    The three had dashed into a pitch-ck corridor, intending to engage the goblins in mobilebat. However, they soon realized something was amiss. The goblins werent hastily pursuing them and breaking their formation. The front-line goblin warriors, with shields in hand, were advancing cautiously, while the rear mages and priests maintained their distance. Their coordinated movements resembled less of a mere goblin troop and more of a disciplined human knight squadron.

    Damn it! Gorda had eximed, I thought I was battling knights of the Kingdom of Norma.

    Xuelu had also voiced her surprise, How could such a regimented goblin troop exist?

    Before further discussion, Xuelu had said, Enough talk, what do we do now? Look over there, theres a passage. Perhaps we can jump directly to the next level. Lets not get hung up with these damn goblins.

    The adventurers, feeling ted, had decided to avoid a difficult fight and head straight to the next level. They entered the passage, winding through various twists and turns, and had indeed reached the second level.

    Upon their arrival, they spotted a beautiful treasure chest. Jike had utilized his lock-picking skills, and upon opening the chest, Xuelu, after just one nce, had eximed with joy, Wow! A box full of high-quality gemstones! The monsters in this cave may be strong, but the treasures are amazing!

    Gorda had said, It seems, no matter how dangerous, it had been worth delving deeper; we might have discovered a treasure that would shake the heavens.

    Jike had remarked, Theres a room here, and I have a feeling theres a very powerful monster inside.

    A strong monster signifies a substantial loot, Xuelu had noted. Dont be afraid; open the door, and lets engage.

    The three had exchanged nces, nodded in agreement, and then, working together, they had pushed open therge room door.

    Upon entering, they had seen a Minotaur seated on a stone chair, staring at them with a stern gaze: How dare youe here? Such audacity! You wont be leaving alive.

    Gorda had eximed, What the hell?

    Xuelu had spected, Perhaps its a Minotaur as formidable as those goblins we encountered earlier.

    Gorda had responded, Right, we should be cautious.

    Gorda, holding his sword and shield, had advanced forward, while Xuelu and Jike had taken positions on his left and right, forming a strategic triangle.

    The Minotaur had roared, Die! and charged fiercely at Gorda.

    Gorda had shouted, Shield Wall!

    As the Minotaur was about to collide with Gorda, it had suddenly leapt, executing a Heroic Leap, soaring over Gordas head andnding in front of Jike.

    Jike hadnt even had time to draw his bow when the Minotaur had knocked him, Gorda, and Xuelu to the ground with one powerful sweep.

    What kind of Minotaur is this?

    Somethings off!

    As the Minotaur turned to charge at Xuelu, Gorda had rushed forward to shield her. Suddenly, he had felt something underfoot. With a snapping sound, an ice trap had been activated, instantly encasing Gorda in arge block of ice.

    Startled, Xuelu had quickly cast a fireball towards the Minotaur. However, the Minotaur, seemingly out of nowhere, had produced a shield and deflected the fireball with a ng.

    As Xuelu had continued her assault, she had suddenly felt a presence behind her. A shadowy figure had leapt out, striking her on the head with a club.

    It was the thieves and assassins skill: ckjack!

    Xuelus world had spun, and she had copsed to the ground.

    The Minotaur had hefted the unconscious Jike and the frozen Gorda onto his shoulders. Removing his goblin disguise, a determined face had been revealed: it was Chris from the Adventurers Guild.

    The shadowy figure, who had knocked out Xuelu, had also removed his goblin disguise, revealing a dark face. It had been the assassin leader of the Desert Kingdom who, years ago, had been captured for assassinating Robb andter joined the forces of Westwind City. He had chuckled, We have captured Princess Xuelu.

    Chris hadughed, You take Xuelu to Godafather. Ill take care of Gorda and Jike.

    Alright! The assassin leader had shouldered Xuelu and, with a swift motion, had vanished into the shadows.

    After an unknown duration, Xuelu had slowly regained consciousness. The instant she had woken up, she had realized that both her hands and feet had been shackled, spread-eagled on a soft bed. Apart from the bed, there were no other furnishings, just the pitch-ck walls of a cave.

    Damn it, whats going on? Xuelu had thought to herself with a sense of dread.

    At that moment, a shadowy figure, cloaked in ck, had stepped to the foot of the bed. The cloak had concealed their face, rendering it unidentifiable. *cliched lines*

    Although Xuelu had felt a pang of fear, she had defiantly responded: Such clichd lines?

    The cloaked figure had whispered, You might have the courage to mouth off now, but soon, youll be nothing but a tool for procreation, devoid of self-awareness.

    This statement had terrified Xuelu. Truly terrified. She had pieced together the figures intentions, feeling panic deep within. However, on the surface, she had maintained herposure. If she had let her fear show, escape would have been impossible. She had defiantly said, That sounds terrifying, Im so scared.

    The cloaked figure had chuckled coldly, You may seem proud, but do you really think you can turn the tables given your situation?

    Feigning bravery, Xuelu had countered, Do you dare to release me?

    With arrogantughter, the cloaked figure had responded, So, after falling into despair, you resort to provocation? Ha! Hoping Id free one of your hands to use a magic tool? nning to catch me off guard and kill me? Ha! Lets see what you can do with just one hand.

    With a wave of his hand, the shackle on Xuelus right hand hade off.

    The moment her hand had been freed, Xuelu had quickly aimed a finger at the cloaked figure, casting, Fireball Spell!

    A fireball had instantly shot out, targeting the figures face. However, with a mere wave, the cloaked figure had diverted the fireball elsewhere.

    Xuelu had cast another spell, Fire Wall!

    A towering wall of mes had risen between her and the cloaked figure.

    She had hoped that this would buy her some time, believing that it would at least take the figure some effort to cross the zing barrier. In that brief moment, she had quickly pulled out her phone from her pocket and dialed Robbs number.

    Come on, pick up the phone! Xuelu had thought, As long as this call connects, Ill be saved.

    Just then, a distinct ringtone had chimed.

    Sonic Hedgehogs QQ group, a flock of pigeons flying by,e on, lets count, two, four, six, eight

    The source of this ringtone had, surprisingly, been the cloaked figure.

    The atmosphere had instantly turned awkward.

    In this world, there was only one person who had used that particr ringtone: Robb. No one else would have understood the meaning behind that tune.

    For the love of! Xuelu had thrown her crystal orb at the cloaked figure, eximing, Are you kidding me?

    The cloaked figure had reluctantly lifted the cloak to reveal his identity. It had been Robb.

    With mixed feelings of amusement and annoyance, Xuelu had nced at therge bed she had been on and said irritably, So you had set up this entire underground dungeon and summoned a horde of ferocious goblins and minotaurs just to capture me?

    Robb had chuckled mischievously, Life needs some spice, dont you think this is quite thrilling?

    Xuelu had shot him a sidelong nce, to which Robb had said, Dont like it? Alright, alright, Ill just release you.

    Hehe Xuelu had suddenly begun to chuckle wickedly, On second thought, it does seem quite thrilling. Quickly, shackle my right hand again and lets continue our game.

    Wha- really?

    The scene had faded to ck, and soon, dawn had broken.

    Early the next morning, Xuelu had gently lifted the covers and jumped out of bed. She had quietly put on her magician robe, grabbed her staff, left a bright red lipstick mark on the slumbering Robbs face, and then exited the underground dungeon.

    Outside, the sunlight had been perfect. She had greeted Gorda and Jike, who had been waiting for her, andughed, Lets go! On to our next adventure.

    Gorda had joked, Arent you staying a few more days with Godfather?

    Xuelu had shaken her head with a smile, He has his life, and I have mine. The asional ovep is enough.

    The trio of adventurers had once again embarked on their journey. With never-ending adventures and ceaseless vitality, a soul that cherished freedom would pause briefly for love but would never be constrained by it.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 988:

    Chapter 988:

    Madeline had decided to take an extended vacation!

    After the fall of the ck Dragon, the entire world had entered a rare period of peace. Wars between countries had been set aside, and even the conflicts between humans and monsters had nearlye to an end.

    Therge clusters of monsters no longer existed. Only in the deep forests and remote areas did asional monsters still linger. Humanity no longer had to dispatchrge armies to exterminate these creatures. Instead, small units were dispatched to handle these pests over time.

    The two great canyons, one being the Crystal Canyon and the other the Stone Canyon.

    The Crystal Canyon, a military fortress, marked the border between the Kingdom of Gran and the Desert Kingdom. There wasnt much to change there. The Stone Canyon, on the other hand, had long been transformed into a tourist city by Robb. He had built numerous cultural attractions for tourists.

    Initially, the growth of the city was not remarkable. But as the railway system improved, making transportation more convenient, the advantages of a tourist city began to show. More and more nobles took the train to Stone Canyon, staying for a few days, exploring the man-made attractions and entertainment facilities.

    Economically, the city flourished due to tourism. The poption surged, and tax revenues soared, quickly surpassing many traditionalrge cities.

    At that moment, Madeline sat in the mansion of Stone Canyon, holding a thick ledger. After flipping through it briefly, she tossed it to a clerk behind her, remarking, I dont want to read thisplicated ledger. Im not a civil servant!

    The clerk quickly replied with a smile, Of course, everyone knows you are the most powerfulmander in the Kingdom of Gran.

    Madeline red, If you three dont want to lose your heads, make sure these ounts are urate.

    The clerk wiped the sweat from his forehead, thinking that although Madeline seemed clueless about finances in front of the city officials, she was quite a formidable figure. The saying that women be savvy when managing household finances was not without merit.

    As he pondered this, Robb Smith emerged from an inner room, greeting Madeline with a smile and a wave, Ah, Madeline, youre on vacation again?

    Seeing him, Madelines face lit up like a blooming lily, Ah, youre back? When I arrived, the officials said you had gone on a world tour with Godfather. I tried calling Godfather but couldnt reach him. I was wondering where to find you. How did you get back so suddenly?

    Robb coughed awkwardly, Checking ounts, dear?

    Blushing, Madeline nodded, Yes, just checking for fun.

    Robb had red irritably at the clerk. The tax records of Stone Canyon shouldnt have been casually shown to anyone. Even if they were to be shown, they should only be presented to the officials sent by the queen for tax inspection. Why were they shown to a military officer?

    Of course, the clerk understood this principle. He hurriedly leaned into Robbs ear and whispered, My Lord, while we shouldnt show these ounts to amander, surely the mistress can view them. Ive done nothing wrong.

    Well, the clerk had made a good point, leaving Robb momentarily speechless.

    Madeline felt right at home in Stone Canyon, treating the ce as if it were her own. She effortlessly assumed the role of thedy of the house, and pulled a servant aside, directing them to get to work.

    The servant, sweating profusely, acknowledged that the mansion was typically neglected. Lord Robb Smith rarely visited, as he was often traveling the world with his teacher, Godfather. Only asionally did he teleport back to take a nce. As a result, the servants had grownzy, enjoying their sries without putting in much effort. But now, with the mistress present, cking off was no longer an option. It was time for a thorough cleaning.

    The servants quickly got to work, cleaning the mansion from top to bottom. Everything was spotless, pristine, and pleasing to the eye.

    Madeline then ventured to the back garden, chastising the gardener who, after a quick scolding, spruced up the nts and flowers. Soon, the garden bloomed in all its glory.

    Indeed, a household truly needed a mistresss touch! Just relying on ackadaisical male protagonist wouldnt make a home trulyfortable.

    Watching Madeline hustle and bustle, a smile graced Robbs face.

    At that moment, Baron Nuolun emerged from a guest room. He had been vacationing in Stone Canyon and, not wanting to stay in a public inn, had chosen to reside in Robbs mansion. He had quietly witnessed all that had transpired.

    Robbs disguise as Robb Smith had been aided by Baron Nuolun, making the Baron one of the first to know of Robbs true identity. He was intimately familiar with the history of the Wind Knights and the intricate rtionships between the Smith and Madelines families. Thus, Baron Nuolun was someone who truly understood Robbs current situation. He whispered, Godfather, perhaps its time toe clean. Look, when I revealed the truth about his lineage to Kante, he argued with me and stormed off. But after a while, didnt he obedientlye back and call me father?

    Robb shrugged, Hmm, you make a valid point. Being honest and forthright is the best way to show respect to her.

    Baron Nuolun whispered, You can be forthright about many things, but the identity of being thest of the Smith family lineage is something that must never be revealed. If ites to light, not only will the Dukes side have problems, but even the loyalty of the Wind Knights to you might waver. In my opinion, since you came into this world unattached, perhaps its best to firmly establish yourself as the heir of the Smith family. After all, being the heir of the Smith family isnt such a bad thing, right?

    Robb pondered on this for a moment, then sighed lightly, Youre right. I can reveal that Godfather and Robb Smith are one and the same. But as for the Smith lineage

    Turning to Madeline, Robb said, Madeline, theres something I need to discuss with you.

    With a gentle pull, Madeline willingly followed him to the backyard, entering a quiet room.

    Baron Nuolun sighed softly, holding his wand and stood guard outside the door, ensuring that no one approached to eavesdrop.

    An indeterminate amount of time passed before the door was abruptly kicked open. Madeline rushed out, her expression a peculiar mix of emotions, most likely from the overwhelming revtions.

    Baron Nuolun inquired, When are you two nning to have a child?

    Eh? What? Madelines face turned beet red, So soon? We arent even married yet! Wouldnt the child be illegitimate?

    She then ran in circles around the garden, once, twice, thirty times.

    Suddenly, she stopped, a bright smile on her face. Ah! I get it now! If Mr. Robb is indeed Godfather, it means hes even more powerful than Id imagined! I dont need to foolishly wait for him to ascend to the position of Duke anymore. I dont have to worry about overshadowing him and hurting his ego. I can marry him right now! There are no more concerns, and if we can get married, then theres no fear in having a child!

    She re-entered the room shed just left, where Robb awaited her.

    Robb said, Eh? I pulled you in here just to discuss what I told you earlier. What did you think I was nning?

    Madeline responded, Eh? When a man pulls a woman into a secluded room, youre saying it was just to discuss that trivial matter?

    She continued, You dont have other intentions?

    Robb replied, I am a decent man.

    Madeline pouted, Then Ill have to be the indecent one.

    In no time at all, she took the initiative.

    Listening in, Baron Nuolun shook his head, Ah, she truly is a Duke. Such strong mental resilience! Such a shocking secret and she adjusted so quickly. The thinking of todays youth is truly unique. I really cant understand them.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 989:

    Chapter 989:

    Cat Diary:

    On June 5th, 1357 in the Fengmo Continent, I had had such a pleasant nap.

    On June 6th, 1357 in the Fengmo Continent,

    I hadnt napped today, and I was quite unhappy.

    On June 7th, 1357 in the Fengmo Continent,

    She had dreamt of fish during my afternoon nap. Around noon, Huahua emerged from a narrow alley in Westwind City, sauntering along while flicking her tail.

    She had just been rudely awakened from her siesta by a loud noise. Although the trains had been relocated to the outskirts of the city, thus sparing her from the train whistles, other noises were still making it impossible for the felinemunity to enjoy a proper nap.

    A cat woken up from her nap is quite irritable!

    Huahua pouted and aimlessly strolled the streets. She walked into a fish shop, casually grabbed a crispy little fish, and exited without paying.

    The shopkeeper was about to call out for payment when a Westwind warrior appeared from a nearby corner and dropped a handful of copper coins into his hand. The warrior chuckled, Thats a cat from Godfathers family.

    The shopkeeper wiped his forehead and quickly said, I see, Im new here, didnt recognize her. Will remember for next time.

    The warrior replied, Im telling you this not to say you shouldnt charge her. The Godfather never bullies the market. My point is, if she gets sick from your fish, your business is done. So, dont serve any spoiled fish.

    The shopkeeper quickly assured, All of my fish are fresh.

    Thats good to hear! the warrior smiled, Charge what you must for fresh fish. But never deceive with subpar goods. Thats what the Godfather always advises us here in Westwind City. If she takes more fish in the future, keep a tab, and someone from Westwind City will cover it. The shopkeeper respectfully acknowledged.

    Meanwhile, Huahua was still wandering drowsily on the streets, her mouth filled with half a crispy little yellow fish, yawning continuously. Many people on the street recognized her, especially the older Westwind folks. They waved and smiled at Huahua, but seeing that she was still half-asleep, they ceased their greetings.

    Eventually, Huahua stumbled into the central garden and flopped down on a swing. She curled into a ball on the narrow swing seat and resumed her afternoon nap, as the swing gently swayed back and forth.

    A group of idle citizens had walked into the central garden and set up a chessboard on the stone table next to Huahuas swing. The game, invented by the Godfather, was called Xiangqi (TL: Chinese Chess) and had be the post-meal entertainment for most people. Two friends sat across from each other, embroiled in a heated game. Of course, there were also less gentlemanly characters who couldnt help butment on the ongoing game. This had led to a brawl, and the park had be a battlefield.

    In the midst of themotion, Huahua, who had been napping on the swing, suddenly sprang up. Her graceful body traced a beautiful arc in the air as she unsheathed her ws. Stretching, Huahua scolded, What the heck is this? Fighting in broad daylight and disturbing my nap!

    Both parties had ceased their fighting immediately and apologized to Huahua. They then resumed their chess game. As for the w marks on their faces, a Westwind warrior promptly appeared to deal with them.

    Theirmotion hadpletely ruined Huahuas nap. She pouted and started walking again. Suddenly, she opened a portal. The next second, she found herself in a harbor city, standing beside a vast ocean.

    A fishing boat was docked at the shore, and a group of cat folk were busy on it. They were unloading an enormous tuna. Huahuas mouth watered at the sight.

    Ah, Huahua, we havent seen you in ages. Weve been out at sea fishing for two months, someone greeted. Huahua waved her paw, I havent had a taste of your big fish in two months.

    Hha, well prepare some sashimi for you right away.

    ted, Huahua quickly grabbed a te and hopped onto a horizontal wooden pole by the dock. She bnced herself perfectly on the narrow pole, savoringrge bites of delicious tuna sashimi. It was one of the happiest moments of a cats life.

    Just then, a phone call came in. She checked her phoneit was Robb calling: Ah, its you. Whats up?

    Robb chuckled on the other end, Huahua, where have you run off to this time? I searched the airship but couldnt find you.

    Im by the sea, eating fish, Huahua replied.

    So, its that time again, huh? I forgot when the fishing boatse back, Robbughed. Come back when youre done eating. I wanted to pet a cat and spent a while looking for you.

    You could get a son to pet every day, Huahua said.

    No! Robb answered, I want to pet a kitty, not a son. Sons drive me crazy; theyre not pettable at all. Come back for me to pet, okay?

    Ive just started eating, Huahua responded.

    How much longer will it take? Robb inquired.

    Huahua had counted on her fingers and said, Ive just started eating the tuna. After that, I n to have grouper and salmon, followed by fresh galldder sashimi, Arctic ms, crawfish, and king crab.

    Robb was speechless.

    Whats the matter? Why arent you talking? Huahua asked.

    With a snap, Robb had smashed hismunication crystal ball. A secondter, a portal had opened in the cemetery near the chapel in the harbor city, and Robbs airship had squeezed its way out.

    Huahua was astonished, Why have you brought the whole family?

    Robb responded, How could I sit still after youve unted such a seafood feast? Weve alle to enjoy the seafood.

    Hey! Dont steal my fish, Huahua warned.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 990:

    Chapter 990:

    Amidst a sky full of swirling sand, dunes had been continually changing shape, driven forward by the wind.

    In this harsh world enveloped in golden sand, a caravan had been struggling to make its way. The caravan consisted of fifty camels, each carrying tworge wooden barrels filled with ck oil.

    This was an oil caravan. They had purchased the oil from a newly constructed oil well and were transporting it to the northern kingdom of Norma. There, it would be sold to an alchemy factory, where experts in alchemy would break down the oil into various products such as diesel, gasoline, and asphalt. These would then be sold for fueling cars and powering various machinery.

    The impoverished desert kingdom had recently begun to prosper. A few had made fortunes by trading in oil, transforming this impoverished nation that had been poor for over a thousand years.

    Despite the harsh conditions, smiles graced the faces of the merchants within the caravan. The journey was tough, but the moment this oil reached beyond the desert, it would fetch a hefty sum. Everyone in the caravan stood to make a fortune.

    As they looked at the barrels of oil on the camels backs, they could almost see the abundance of food and water that awaited them, as well as the smiling faces of their wives and children.

    However, at that moment, a mysterious howling noise echoed through the desert. Upon hearing this, everyones faces in the caravan instantly changed color. Several guards unsheathed their curved swords with a ng.

    Out of the yellow sands rushed a cavalry unit of camel-riding bandits. These knights wore ragged clothes with no uniform or discipline, yelling peculiar war cries as they approached. One even loudly eximed, Ah, a flock of fat sheep!

    The merchants screamed, My God! Its the sand thieves! Guards, prepare for battle!

    Circle the camels.

    What the merchants feared the most had been encountering these sand thievesbandits who, instead of conducting legitimate business, robbed honest merchants. They were ruthless and bloodthirsty.

    Everyone, regardless of theirbat abilities, drew their curved swords. All formed a circle, their eyes filled with terror as they watched the approaching bandits.

    They had all prepared themselves for a desperate fight, mentally readying for the possibility of dying right there and then.

    Just at that moment, from the sands to their side, a lone traveler riding a camel through the desert appeared. He had hurried over upon hearing the horn calls of the sand thieves.

    On the back of this camel sat a slender, athletic woman. However, her face was covered, and nobody could make out her features. She quickly closed the distance, meeting the oing band of sand thieves, and then, in a sh, she disappeared into thin air.

    Everyone: Huh?

    A momentter, she had abruptly appeared on the back of one of the bandits camels, seated right behind the hump, hidden from the bandit. The bandit waspletely unaware that an extra person had suddenly appeared behind him. He felt a chill on his back as a cold dagger had been thrust into his heart. The woman then kicked the bandit off the camel.

    The merchants finally understood: Ah! Shes on our side!

    Shes here to help us deal with the sand thieves.

    After toppling one bandit, the woman didnt stop. She vanished again in the blink of an eye, only to reappear the next moment on the back of another camel ridden by a bandit who was far more alert than the previous one. The moment the woman appeared behind him, he swung his sword back at her.

    However, his movements were clearly slower than the womans. Her dagger had beaten his curved sword, stabbing into the critical point on his back, and then she kicked this bandit off the camel as well.

    The merchants cheered, but the bandits were yelling in surprise: Who is this woman? Where did shee from?

    Watch your back!

    Dont let her backstab you!

    The bandits were in total chaos. Many simply dismounted from their camels, standing back to back in a circle. This way, they reasoned, they couldnt be backstabbed, right? The woman, having already killed several bandits, noticed that the remaining ones had dismounted and formed a circle, back to back. It seemed that backstabbing was off the table.

    She too gracefully dismounted her camel and faced the bandits.

    The bandits were visibly tense. They scrutinized the woman before them; her face was veiled, hiding her features, but they could see her beautiful eyes, filled with a piercing sharpness.

    Damn female assassin, the bandit leader shouted. We wont give you the chance to ambush or backstab us anymore. Youre left with only one path: death.

    The female assassin responded calmly: Oh? You think all I can do is backstab?

    Isnt it? the bandit leader retorted angrily.

    The female assassin coolly replied: Over the years, Ive learned something while staying beside a certain man: an assassin who cant engage in directbat is not a good assassin.

    With those words, she swiftly drew two daggers, holding one in each hand, and charged straight at the bandits.

    Kill her!

    The bandits roared as they rushed to meet her.

    Then began a beautiful and deadly dance of unparalleled skill.

    Her twin daggers transformed into streaks of cold light, darting through the crowd, each sh taking a life.

    There was no room for mercy in the assassins code. She never held back when dealing with scoundrels.

    Such was the creed of an assassin!

    Minutester, the bodies of the bandits had littered the ground. The female assassin had shown no intention of burying them. These corpses would serve as a feast for the vultures, scorpions, centipedes, and various other creatures that inhabited the desert. Perhaps this was the only way these viins could give back to the virtuous and honest people they had wronged.

    The female assassin had turned, intending to leave.

    One of the merchants had leapt up, eximing, May I ask your name? We wish to know the name of the one who saved us.

    The female assassin had softly responded, Suofa. In thenguage of the Desert Kingdom, Suofa had carried meanings of rity, purity, and tranquility.

    She had continued, Spread the word. The good days for any scoundrel seeking to disrupt the prosperity of the Desert Kingdom are over. I will use these two daggers in my hands to help all diligent, kind, and honest people live better lives. And those who think they can cheat their way through life will find my daggers piercing their throats.

    Not their backs? One merchant had sarcasticallymented, only to be immediately shoved to the ground by other merchants.

    Suofa had chuckled and shaken her head, turning again to leave.

    Just then, the distant sound of war horns had echoed through the air. The real main force had arrived. Hundreds of camels, bearing hundreds of bandits, hade charging, full of arrogance. The merchants had been terrified. They had all known that even a warrior as strong as Suofa couldnt stand against so many bandits. The bandits themselves had been fully aware of this as well.

    The bandits had quickly closed in, forming inner and outer circles around Suofa, and then they had started to jeer. Some had mocked, ying the hero? Youre about to taste hell!

    Kill her.

    Rip her to shreds.

    Lets toy with her before killing her, hahaha!

    I bet shes beautiful under that veil.

    Underestimating thergest bandit group in the Northern Desert, youre really asking for it.

    Kneel and surrender now, woman. Maybe we wont kill you, just take you back as our bandit queen.

    The jeers from the bandits had circled around Suofa.

    But there had been no trace of fear in Suofas eyes. She had sighed and said, Relying on numbers? Youre just looking for a death wish. Had you fled at the sight of me, you might have had a chance to reform. Now, not even that chance remains. None of you will get away.

    Talking nonsense, are you?

    Hahaha, have you gone mad?

    None of us will get away? Wed like to see how youll manage that.

    Suofa had looked up, scanning the bandits atop their camels, and shaken her head, Do you truly believe that Im the only one protecting the desert?

    Besides you, who else? a sneering bandit had questioned.

    And me! This voice had startled all the bandits, making them look left and right, forward and backward, yet they had unexpectedly seen no one.

    A bandit had looked up and shouted, Whos speaking? Trying to spook us?

    It is I who is speaking.

    The bandit leader had snapped, Witch, are you bewitching us with some sort of illusion?

    Illusion? Suofa had shaken her head. Youre on the brink of death and still clueless. Hey, Lion-Dog, its your turn to perform.

    A gust of desert wind had blown through, and the drifting sands had suddenly rushed towards one specific point. Even the wind itself had abruptly swirled towards that area. Then, all the sand had coalesced, forming a massive figure.

    The guardian beast of the desert, a sphinx with the body of a lion and the face of a human, had appeared before the bandits.

    The bandits had eximed, F***! Oh my God!

    With a single swipe of its paw, the sphinx had turned them all to dust. A loud sound echoed, and the dust had flown into the air.

    The merchants who had been watching had been utterly stunned. They had fallen to their knees and bowed down to the sphinx. The sphinx had turned to Suofa, bemused, I thought you were going to call your husband for help, but you actually summoned me, depriving me of my entertainment.

    Suofa had smiled, My husband is too busy romancing, how would he have time to manage the desert? Managing this ce is your job, so of course I called you.

    The sphinx had shaken its head, Youre a peculiar couple. Never mind, I wont fuss over such trivial matters with you. But I do want to formally protest that I am not a Lion-Dog.''

    Suofa hadughed, Is that really so important?

    She had mounted her camel, gently tugged on the reins, and the camel had carried her into the distance. In the midst of the desert wind, her enchanting song had resonated

    Ive fallen into this magicalnd, the camel bells apanying me on the road to the sanctuary. Forgive me for once being lost and confused

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 991:

    Chapter 991:

    In the heart of Shuangqing City, in the New World, a luxurious skyscraper had been erected.

    Funded with billions, the building had been owned by the citys wealthiest merchant, Marian Corton, hence it had been named Corton Tower.

    On the topmost floor, the entire floor had contained just one rooma vast, empty spacein the middle of which a gigantic desk had been ced. A World Map had been spread across the table. At that moment, Marian, dressed in a business suit, had been sitting in her office chair. Argemunication crystal ball on her desk had been disying her father, Desmond Corton, who had been talking with her.

    With an awkward expression, Desmond had said, My dear daughter, I need to construct a new railway here, but were short on iron ore. Can you figure out which kingdom can supply us some?

    Marian had smiled and responded, No problem, let me check. She had flipped through a pile of documents and then said, As it happens, theres a miningpany on the eastern coast of the New World that has arge amount of iron ore for sale. Ill purchase it all and have it shipped back to you on sea vessels.

    Desmond had been overjoyed. Thats wonderful! Ah, the resources in the Kingdom of Gran have been declining, and they cant keep up with our consumption. We have to rely on imports from abroad now. Due to my poor nning in international trade years ago, we are now entirely dependent on yourpany for imports.

    Years before, after the ck Dragon had been in and peace had returned to the world, Marian had wanted to expand her business to the Kingdom of Norma. However, Desmond had disagreed with international expansion. He had believed that as nobility in the Kingdom of Gran, domestic business was sufficient. Expanding abroad, without the protection of domestic noble status, would entail considerable risk. Therefore, he had rejected Marians proposal.

    Marian had had no choice but to seek assistance from Robb. Robb had lent her some money and, along with Shang Hui, had helped persuade Shisu and several Eastern sects to invest. Eventually, they hadunched an international tradingpany that specialized in cross-border trade.

    Marianspany had been the firstrge-scale entity dedicated solely to international trade. Unlike those sea merchants and businesses involved in minor trade along ancient routes like the Silk Road, herpany, under Robbs guidance, had aimed high and far. They had specialized in cross-border transport and internationalmerce, all on a grand scale.

    The growth rate of herpany had been exceedingly fast. Within a few years, it had expanded globally. Those individual sea merchants had eventually found themselves unable to resist merging with herpany, bing a part of her corporate empire. Even the traders on the Silk Road and the Tea-Horse Path had be departments within herpany.

    Her business had excelled even beyond what her father had managed in the Kingdom of Gran.

    To differentiate between her and her fathers achievements, people had taken to calling her fathers business Big Corton Company and Marians business Little Corton Company. Of course, everyone had been pragmatic. Whenever any kingdom,rge corporation, or even individual consumers had needed something or had wanted to buy rare items or foreign goods, their first thought had been Little Corton Company. Even Big Corton Company had often relied on Little Corton Company for its supply chain needs.

    Having ended the call with her father, Marian had stretched and looked at the world map on her desk. Red circles had been drawn all over it, each representing a branch of the Little Corton Company that had been established worldwide.

    She had been quite satisfied with her current achievements and couldnt resist making a video call to Robb.

    The call had connected quickly, and Robb had appeared in the crystal ball. The backdrop had been an airship flying high in the sky, and he had been leisurely lounging at the bow. Lillian and two maidsone blue and one redhad been serving him tea and water.

    An envious expression had crossed Marians face.

    Robb had chuckled, What? Envious of my rxed lifestyle? You could have this too, you know. Instead of visiting me every so often, why not just live on the airship?

    Marian had shaken her head with a smile, Although I envy your rxed and slow-paced life, its merely envy. If I really had to live that way, Id miss my busy life within two days. I enjoy the feeling of fulfilling myself through work.

    Robb hadughed, Alright, alright. I have to admire a strong woman like you.

    Marian had said, The reason I called is to confirm whether my current direction is correct, if there are any missteps, and what should I be cautious about?

    It had been well-known that Godfather possessed an extraordinary ability to foresee the future. He had been able to urately grasp the direction of future developments, and each idea hede up with had usually blossomed into something beautiful in the future.

    Marian had almost always consulted Robbs opinions as she conducted her business. Therefore, she would, from time to time, ask for Robbs guidance to ensure she hadnt gone astray.

    Hearing her inquiry, Robb had begun to seriously consider her question, The direction, eh?

    After several seconds of contemtion, he had smiled, Your current direction is absolutely correct. However, there is something worth noting for the future.

    Oh? Marian had quickly asked, eager to learn, What should I be cautious about?

    Robb had said, The business youre currently doing is purely transactional, essentially just a trade of goods. While things may be smooth now, youck core technological capabilities. In the future, when otherpanies like yours emerge, youll face fiercepetition.

    Marian had instantly understood, You mean anyone could replicate mypany?

    Robb hadughed, Exactly, apany without core technological strength can be easily copied. Im sure some nobles are already nning on setting up international tradingpanies simr to yours. After all, its not difficult. As long as you have money, ships, vehicles, and enough manpower, you could create apany just like yours at any time.

    Robb had continued, So you should start preparing for this now. Otherpanies arete to the game; catching up to you will take time. Use this period to explore advanced trade technologies and strategies. For instance, develop faster,rger ships. Consider adapting coal-burning steel warships for civilian use, creating steam-powered vessels. Or research airships like the one Im in, but call them airnes, to move goods through the air. Larger-capacity trains, bigger trucks, more advanced, automated docks, and so on. Oh, theres also something called logistics that you should look into. In the future, customers will order something from another continent from thefort of their home, and your logistics could deliver it to them in five days. Then, who couldpete with you?

    Marian had quickly realized, As long as mypany can transport goods faster and more efficiently than others, and they cant replicate my advanced transportation methods, I can beat any neers and secure mypanys standing.

    Exactly! Robb had said, grinning. Thats likely the direction you should be headed in. Once others catch up, youll research even newer methods.

    Marian hadughed, Thank you so much! I feel like Ive learned a lot.

    Marian had then chuckled just like Robb, Even though were not strangers, its important to maintain some level of decorum. Otherwise, youll say that women and small-minded people are hard to deal with; too close, they lose respect, too far, they resent.''

    Robb had responded, Thats because you were really disrespectfulst time. Who disappoints others like you did? You even took out a rope and said you wanted to tie me up and y.

    Marian had given him a side-eye, You were the one who tied me up first. I wanted to see what it felt like.

    There had been an awkward pause, and after a few seconds, both had simultaneously said, Lets be more normal the next time we meet.

    Having said that, both had burst into mischievousughter.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 992:

    Chapter 992:

    A piercing sh of lightning streaked by, and two goblins fell to the ground. Russ had retracted her holy sword and was closely examining it. The lightning aura that enveloped the de was stronger than it had been before. She was very satisfied with the recent improvement in her holy sword skills.

    She was no longer a loli; she had matured into a sophisticated woman. Her mature mind and body had enabled her to make better progress in mastering her sword skills. She could now proudly tell everyone, I am very strong!

    However, the powerful Light Sword Saint was facing a significant problemthere were no enemies to fight.

    Its so sad that I have all these excellent sword skills and no ce to use them, Russ couldnt help butin to the sea of clouds below her.

    Robb, sitting at the bow of the airship, turned around and said, I disagree with you, Russ. If your martial skills have no ce to be used, it means that the world is peaceful, and people are living happily. No one needs to fight, and thats something to be happy about, not sad.

    Russ pouted, I understand that, but I practice my sword skills every day to protect the Holy Light. Now there are no monsters left to oppose the Holy Light. Im so lonely.

    Robbughed, Thats because the Holy Light no longer opposes others, so others wont oppose the Holy Light. Would you like a Church of Light that invades and fights for its selfish gains?

    Russ: No!

    Robb: Well, then youll just have to be idle.

    Russ: No, no, no, I dont want to be idle. I want to fight strong enemies; I want to protect the Holy Light, or else Ill start to lose my sense of purpose.

    At that moment, little Yi emerged from the cabin. She was no longer a saintly nun; she had even given birth to a child for Robb. However, she still wore a nuns outfit, showing no signs of having reverted to a secr life. Seeing her, Robbs eyes lit up, Russ, since youre so eager to use your sword skills, lets y a little Guardian of the Holy Light game.

    Russ: How do you y?

    Robb put on a goblin costume and instantly turned into a green-headed goblin. Next, he swiftly moved to Little Yis side. Before she could react, he had hoisted her onto his shoulder, making a menacing face andughed, Hahaha, Ive caught a nun. Ill take her back, clean her up and have a good meal.

    Little Yi: Hey! Put me down; this isnt a good scene for the child to see.

    Russ had beamed, Hahaha, I understand how to y now!

    She had swiftly raised her holy sword, pointing it at Robb: Drop the nun right now!

    Robb had given a sinisterugh, An overconfident Guardian of Light? Hahaha! Look at how frail you appear; do you think you can defeat this goblin?

    Russ had snorted, Justice will prevail over evil!

    With a swing of her holy sword, she had mercilessly struck at Robb: Unmoving Ignorance!

    Robbs hands had pped together, but he failed to catch it; the holy sword had passed through his palms and whoosh, it struck him in the face.

    Robb had let out a painful cry, falling backward.

    Russ had pped her hands, Oh yeah! I won and saved the nun!

    Little Yi, who had just been carried on Robbs shoulder, had suddenly fallen and tumbled down, looking disgraced. She had stood up, dusting herself off, and irritably said, How old are you guys, still ying house?

    Hearing this, Russ had be disheartened again, Sigh! Indeed, ying house is no fun. Godfather, get up! Pretending to be defeated by me is not enjoyable; Im not a child anymore.

    Robb had sprung up in one swift motion, Is this really not fun?

    Russ had nodded, Yes, ying house without any tension is boring.

    Actually, we could make it tense, Robb had grinned wickedly, Russ, lets level up the game now; I promise it will be full of tension.

    Oh? Russ had eximed joyfully, How do we y?

    Robb had said, Now, I am an evil goblin set to attack you, the Guardian of Light. If you defeat me, you preserve your honor; if youre defeated by me, well you know what will happen.

    From the phrase you know what, Russ had sensed a hint of evil; it was the kind of malevolent aura a man exudes when staring at a beautiful woman. This had given her goosebumps from head to toe.

    Whoa, are you kidding me? Russ had eximed in shock, No, I dont want to y this game.

    She had known she was no match for Robb; ying such a game would be asking for trouble.

    Robb had dered, Your objection is invalid; whether you like it or not, Ive decided to y, so the game has already started.

    Having said that, he had snarled and started advancing towards Russ, step by step.

    Donte any closer, stay back! Russ had swung her holy sword in panic, If youe any closer, Ill unleash my Ultimate Attack! Earlier, I had only used my Unmoving Ignorance on you, which was me holding back. Dont think Im easy to bully; my Ultimate Attack is super painful, super painful, you hear!

    Robb had paid no attention to her feeble threat and continued to advance step by step.

    The pressure had really been unbearable!

    In desperation, Russ had swung her arm and cast her ultimate attack!

    Robb had pped his palms together, catching her holy sword securely with a snap.

    Russ had dropped the sword and turned to run, Help! Little Yi, control your man, hes going to assault me, help!

    Little Yi had shrugged her shoulders, then suddenly raised her voice in anger, ying such nonsensical games on a ship, what if my child learns bad behavior? Everyone, return to your positions and do what youre supposed to do!

    Oh! Robb had immediately returned to his chair, seemingly disinterested.

    Russ had also quickly returned to her usual practice spot, picked up her holy sword, and resumed honing her sword skills. As she practiced, she muttered, Godfather, just wait. In a few days, I will surpass you. Then, we will reverse roles in this game; itll be me chasing you all over the ship.

    Robb had chuckled, Alright, alright, Im looking forward to the day you assault me.

    Thus, another uneventful day hade to an end.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 993:

    Chapter 993:

    The Capital of Wanderers.

    This had been the capital of Big Tang, with a poption exceeding 1.5 million. In terms of poption size alone, it had been thergest city in the entire world, even surpassing Robbs Westwind City and Shuangqing City.

    The enormous poption had brought great potential to this city, as well as the pride of the Celestial Empire.

    At that time, Shang Hui had been summoned by the emperor and had arrived at the imperial pce. Due to Shang Hui and Godfathers unique statuses, the emperor of Big Tang had not dared to neglect her. He had arranged two rows of civil and military officials for the meeting in the main hall, which had been quite an honor.

    Shang Hui had walked past the two rows of civil and military officials and hade before the throne. She had respectfully saluted the emperor, saying: Long, live, long live the Emperor!

    The Emperors face had shown a warm smile: You may rise! I hear you have something interesting to present to me. What is it?

    Shang Hui had replied: Your Majesty! What I would like to present is a steam engine. It can help usplete a variety of tasks. It has already started to be widely used in the Western world. I wish to offer it to Big Tang without charge so that our kingdom may advance by leaps and bounds with the help of this steam engine.

    Oh? The emperor had found it interesting: Bring this steam engine for me to see.

    The pce guards had gone out and passed on themand. Soon, a group ofborers had carried in a huge machine.

    The massive machine had looked quite heavy. It had been ced on the pce floor, and the emperor had been a little concerned that his beautiful marble floor might get damaged. However, he had thought better of it, considering his status as the emperor. If the floor was damaged, he could simply have artisans rece it. After all, there was plenty of fine marble in the Celestial Empire; he couldnt appear petty.

    Once the steam engine had been set up, not a single person among the literati or the warriors had understood what it was.

    At Shang Huismand, theborers had begun the demonstration.

    Coal had been added, fire had been raised, gears had been connected to the turning axle, and ropes had been attached. The steam engine had started, rumbling as it turned, pulling the ropes. Then the ropes had pulled arge millstone, which had started grinding tofu.

    The Emperor and a group of ministers had widened their eyes, ready to see something extraordinary, only to discover that this machine was merely grinding tofu.

    One of the ministers had said in disbelief: Ms. Shang, this machine looks impressive, but its just for grinding tofu? We could use an ox or a donkey to turn the millstone for that. If theres neither, humans can do the work.

    Shang Hui had smiled: The invention of this machine is meant to save humanbor.

    The minister had looked disdainful: Save humanbor? Why use a machine for something that humans can do?

    The ministers nearby had all nodded in agreement: Exactly! This machine only knows how to spin; it doesnt know how to adapt. But when people operate a mill, its far better. You can control when to spin, when to stop, speed up, or slow down. Human intelligence is far beyond what a machine can achieve.

    Shang Hui responded, Thats not the way to see it. Humanbor has its limits. By saving manpower through machines, people can free up their hands to spend more time on more creative and artistic endeavors.

    Pshaw! Nonsense! the ministers expressed their boredom. This machine is just a toy, utterly useless.

    A military official nearby quietly cautioned them: Be careful what you say to Ms. Shang Hui. She is the woman of thatthat man. If you disrespect her like this, you should worry about that maning after you.

    The civil officials scoffed: Since when have we been afraid? Theres no reason to refrain from speaking out for fear of a powerful adversary. We are not afraid of that man; even if the Emperor were to issue a wrong decree, we would be willing to die to speak out against it.

    The military official said nothing. Fine, the civil officials of Big Tang were famously stubborn, unwilling to give face to anyone.

    Smiling, Shang Hui said to them: Its good that youre not afraid to speak out, but if you insist on defending an incorrect idea, thats a disaster.

    The civil officials scoffed again: Where are we wrong? Your machine, what use does it have other than grinding a mill? It consumes so much coal; the loss outweighs the gain.

    Shang Hui stated, Its not just a machine for grinding; its a source of power. It could pull objects that you couldnt move with sheer manpower. It could propel trains and drive steel battleships. Its not a toy; its the future.

    The civil officials shook their heads,ughed coldly, and showed no interest: For heavy objects, we could use thousands or tens of thousands of people. As for trains, theyre slower than galloping horses. And steel battleships floating on the sea? Youre talking nonsense. Even if you are that mans woman, well still challenge you.

    Shang Hui sighed: s! I wanted to give this new technology to the state, but unfortunately there are too many frogs at the bottom of the well in the kingdom. What can be done?

    As she was sighing, suddenly a young eunuch ran in from the outside, shouting, This is bad! This is bad!

    The Emperor nced at him: Whats the panic? Report the matter; dont shout and scream.

    The young eunuch had anxiously reported: ording to the news, the Warring States period in the Ghost Nation had ended several days ago. A man named Hideyoshi had unified the Ghost Nation. His confidence had inted, and he actually had the audacity to think about conquering our Big Tang. He even brazenly said he would establish his capital in Boning Harbor. He had already sent troops to Gobang, nning to use it as a stepping stone.

    The civil officials had eximed, Oh my! Oh my!

    The military officials had dered, We should send troops to Gobang and drive those damned ghosts back to their ind.

    The civil officials had hesitated, But the navy of Gobang is strong, and our navy is

    At that point, Shang Hui had stood up and smiled, Leave this matter to me. This will be a perfect opportunity to show you the real power of the steam engine.

    Three monthster, along the coast of Gobang.

    Arge group of Big Tang civil and military officials had been standing on a cliff by the seashore, watching a battle that was taking ce on the ocean.

    The sea had been full of iron-d ships from Ghost Nation, looking incredibly imposing. They had been battling against Gobangs turtle ships!

    Gobangs turtle ships had also been formidable warships with impressive battle capabilities. However, due to the weaker national power, there had been fewer turtle ships, and they had been heavily surrounded by Ghost Nations iron-d fleet. On the prow of many ships, humanoid turtlesresembling water turtleshad been energetically fighting horned ghosts.

    Seeing this, Shang Hui had broken into a sweat, What on earth is all this?

    The ministers beside her had gleefully said, You didnt know? People in Gobang are turtle people! When our two nations had athleticpetitions in the past, people from Ghost Nation used to jokingly refer to it as a turtle-rabbit race. But now, we people of the Tang Dynasty are no longer rabbits, haha, were no longer rabbits! Thebel of a turtle-rabbit race cant be pinned on us anymore, hahaha!

    Ignoring the tasteless joke, a civil official had turned to Shang Hui and asked, Ms. Shang, where is that steel warship you were talking about?

    Shang Hui had smiled, Itsing right up!

    As she had finished her sentence, a wooo wooo wooo sound of a steam whistle hade from the distance. Two enormous steel ships had charged from the distant seas. Both ships had been ck, withrge steam wheels on the sides, rotating quickly, stirring the waters, and making the ships incredibly fast.

    The Big Tang officials had gasped in surprise, contributing once again to global warming awareness.

    Suchrge ships, made of steel!

    So terrifying!

    How do these ships move?

    Smiling, Shang Hui had exined, Inside the belly of these ships, we have installed the steam engine that I demonstrated to you before. It turns the water wheels, and the wheels paddle through the water, making the ship move incredibly fast.

    The officials had eximed, So thats how it is! Truly impressive.

    A military official had scrutinized the tworge ships for a while and couldnt help but ask, Ms. Shang, why are there no cannons on your ships? Um they seem like two civilian merchant ships.

    Shang Hui had smiled, I apologize! I couldnt arrange for warships. My family head disagreed with sending steel warships to fight against the Ghost Nation. He said that the existing steel warships all fly the g of the Kingdom of Gran. If I brought those over, it would drag Kingdom of Gran into the war, something he didnt want to see. So, I could only use these merchant ships that belong to our family, under the identity of an Eastern Tang citizen, to fight in this battle.

    Upon hearing this, the faces of the people around had turned pale: These are your familys private merchant ships?

    Yes, Shang Hui had replied, Merchant ships dont have much in the way of weapons, so lets just use them to ram into the enemy ships.

    The crowd had been perplexed: ???

    The sight of them charging had been terrifying.

    The people of the Ghost Nation had started shouting in surprise: What the hell is that?

    Its a ship, a huge ship, a ship made of steel.

    Ahhhhh!

    With a crash, one of the steel merchant ships had collided with a Ghost Nation iron-d ship. Although the ships name was iron-d, it had actually just been a wooden ship with some iron tes nailed onto itcalling it iron-d had been quite audacious. A true steel warship had rammed it at full force, reducing it instantly to splinters.

    The next day, a Big Tang minister with the surname Xu had stepped forward, proposing a policy of learning from the barbarians in order to subdue them. With Shang Huis assistance, they had fully adopted steam engines and started learning advanced science and technology, thereby embarking on a path to catch up with the world.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 994:

    Chapter 994:

    The explosive War of Independence had finally broken out!

    In the New World, most colonies had begun to revolt. Especially the colonies of the Kingdom of Norma, where the resistance movement had been particrly intense. Not only did the governor want to rebel against their homnd, but the Maya people also wanted to rebel against the governor. You oppose me, I oppose him, everyone wanted to suppress each other, resulting inplete chaos.

    The colonies of the Kingdom of Gran had initially been rtively calm. However, once the neighboring Norma colonies erupted into disarray, the Kingdom of Grans colonial governors couldnt help but harbor rebellious thoughts, bandwagoning to secure greater benefits for themselves.

    The entire New World had descended into war. Only two cities had remained as stable as Mount Tai. These were two cities personally established by Robb: one called Jinguan City, and the other Shuangqing City.

    Shuangqing City had also be thergest and most prosperous city in the New World! In reality, Robb had long ceased to administer the city. He had essentially disengaged from mundane affairs and spent his days leisurely on airships, traveling the world. One day he might be seen hovering over the Kingdom of Gran, and the next he could suddenly appear in Big Tang, elusive as a mythical dragon.

    The real person in charge of Shuangqing City now was Robbs right-hand man, Elsie. While Robb was globetrotting, Elsie had been handling all affairs in both Shuangqing City and Jinguan City. No one could challenge him, because everyone knew that the so-called worlds strongest army, the Westwind Self-Defense Force, was currently under Elsiesmand.

    Armed with the worlds most advanced weapons and military doctrines, the Westwind Self-Defense Force was incredibly powerful. To put it arrogantly, if Elsie ever decided to rebel, hed merely need to deploy this army. No kingdom could withstand its might. However, Elsie was exceptionally low-key. This worlds strongest army was merely used to maintain peace in Shuangqing and Jinguan Cities and was never employed for invasion or looting.

    By now, the New World had turned intoplete chaos with wars erupting everywhere, independence movements upsetting the heavens, yet Elsie remained unmoved. The overwhelmingly strong Westwind Self-Defense Force spent their days patrolling Shuangqing and Jinguan Cities, enjoying life. Let the outside world be as chaotic as it wants, just dont disturb my tranquility.

    Finally, everyone realized that continuing this way was futile. So, arge group of colonial governors gathered in Shuangqing City, standing before Elsie. Holding a teacup, Elsie mimicked Robb, savoring Longjing tea imported from the East. However, his close attendants knew that the man actually had coffee in his cup.

    Elsie couldnt get used to Eastern tea; he only enjoyed coffee. However, he wanted to emte Robbs tea-drinking mannerisms. Therefore, he poured coffee into the teacup, half-concealing it with his hand. That way, no one knew what he was drinking, yet he managed to exude the same aura as Robb when sipping tea.

    One of the governors stepped forward and said, Lord Elsie, wevee to ask you to take the lead in founding a new nation.

    What? What did you say? Elsie was astonished. Found a nation? Are you nning a rebellion?

    Yes, precisely, a rebellion, the governor replied. We have worked so hard in the New World, developing and achieving what we have now. Yet the high nobles back home always want to exploit us, to take everything from the colonies. If we dont dere independence and form our own kingdom, theyll bleed us dry.

    Elsie responded, This has nothing to do with me; I cant help you.

    How can you say it has nothing to do with you? Youre also part of the New World.

    Please refer to me as a member of Godfathers airship. I dont belong to any continent or city; I only belong to that airship. Though the airship is mainly upied by women and its not appropriate for me to be there, my heart has already followed it.

    Everyone inwardly cursed him but dared not voice their frustrations.

    The governor who had initially spoken said, Even if Godfather were here, hed surely agree.

    He paused, then continued seriously, Right now, the New World is incessantly gued by wars. Not only do we fight among ourselves, but we also have to battle the legions sent by our mothend, resulting in total chaos. Although in Shuangqing City

    Elsie shrugged.

    The governor went on, Godfather hates seeing so many refugees disced. If he were here, hed surely find a solution. Our solution is to dere independence, unite the forces from all colonies, and fend off threats from our mothend. Then we would form a federation and cease fighting amongst ourselves. Wed focus on economic development, thereby saving our citizens.

    At this point, he paused again, seeking the approval of the other governors with his eyes, then continued seriously, We n to make this newly formed federations capital Shuangqing City, with you as the President.

    Elsie eximed, Wow, are you trying to force me to be a king?

    Not a king, a President.

    Whats the difference? Elsie said, This isnt a good idea. Im busy serving Godfather; I dont have time for this. If I were to do this, it would make me look ambitious, and Godfather would be displeased.

    Everyone retorted in unison, Godfather is already gallivanting around the world in his airship. Youre wandering around Shuangqing City all day with the Westwind Self-Defense Force, with nothing better to do. How can you say you dont have time?

    Elsie said, If I were to do this

    Everyone was both amused and exasperated, thinking to themselves: So, youre essentially telling us to go talk to Godfather, arent you? Fine, youre cunning enough, but weve been prepared for this kind of maneuvering from you for quite some time.

    One of the governors extended his hand and said, Lord Elsie, may we borrow your state-of-the-art videomunication crystal panel to have a conversation with Godfather?

    Elsie, of course, had obliged.

    Not long after, a group of governors had stood in front of the specialized crystal panel for videomunication. They reported the New World situation to Robb, who was leisurely aboard his airship, exining their intentions to establish a federation with Shuangqing City as the capital and Elsie as the President, among other things.

    They heard Robbugh from the other side, saying, Elsie, youve been with me for many years. Its time for you to strike out on your own. Take good care of the New World; you know my philosophy. I hope you manage the New World in a manner consistent with my ideas, always taking the concept of happiness into ount before making any decision.

    Elsie had respectfully replied, Your wish is mymand! I will not fail you and will ensure that the New World Federation is well-managed and continues to thrive.

    Thus, the Maya Federation Republic had been founded. The kingdom was a conglomeration of several small colonies, each called a state, each with its differentws and management systems. However, they all recognized Shuangqing City as their capital. After Elsie took his position, he had governed diligently, weed immigrants, and rapidly developed the economy. Having followed Robb for a very long time, Elsies mind was filled with Robbs philosophies. Therefore, under his administration, the Federations economy had surged.

    As for the future, that was left for everyone to contemte.

    The wheel of history had continued to roll forward, and whatever cameter would be pulled into the path it was destined to follow by the swirl of fate. Robb didnt want to interfere; he wasnt that industrious. He believed whats meant to be will be; just let everything happen as it may.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 995:

    Chapter 995:

    The Westwind Stadium had undergone two or three expansions and had reached its limit as a massive arena that could amodate twenty thousand spectators. Expanding it any further had be difficult, given the architectural capabilities of the era; this size was already considered the pinnacle of what is possible. To ensure the structures stability, construction workers had even resorted to using earth-based magic for reinforcement.

    At that moment, a high-stakes ser match was about tomence in this enormous stadium.

    The match featured the Chengguang familys team, Chengguang Whirlwinds, squaring off against the Corton familys team, Corton Lions. These two teams had the longest histories in the Westwind Super League, having garnered the most trophies and glory. They were star-studded and beloved by all spectators.

    By then, yers from both teams had already been preparing to take the field. Given that the ser game allowed various offensive and defensive techniques, the level of physicality was extremely high. The yers were permitted to wear basic protective gear, which had to be soft to prevent them from injuring others while trying to get creative with their gear.

    A few teammates walked over and patted Kante on the shoulder, chuckling, Young Master Kante, do you regret retiring from the military to y ser?

    Kanteughed heartily, Whats there to regret? Ever since we defeated the ck Dragon, the Kingdom of Grans military has had no battles to fight. Staying there would mean endless days of repetitive training and patrolling. Id rather retire and enjoy a more vibrant life ying ser.

    Ha-ha, makes sense.

    In fact, most of these teammates had also retired from the military or adventuring, so their experiences were quite simr.

    One teammate quipped, On that note, the neer on the opposing team isnt like us old-timers. He didnt retire from the military or adventuring. Hes someone whos learned ser from scratch.

    Upon hearing this, everyones faces turned serious. The opposing team had a forward who was a new-generation yer, meaning his initial skill training had been solely focused on ser. He had never learned anything else, only how to y ser. These new-generation yers were specially trained talent and not to be underestimated.

    Kante snorted, Dont worry. Ill mark this new generation yer, one-on-one, and shadow him. I dont believe that I, a disciple directly taught by the Godfather, will lose to a kid.

    Considering the new generation yers were mostly young, no older than sixteen or seventeen, referring to them as kids wasnt inappropriate.

    The teammatesughed, Alright, then well leave that new-generation yer to you.

    Thus, everyone got ready, looking forward to the uing match.

    By that time, the music outside had already started ying, and the host was urging the yers from both teams to enter the field. Kante and his dozen or so teammates, along with their coach, had walked out of the locker room. Outside was a crowd that roared like the sea, apanied bymentators shouting with all their might: Here theye, the Chengguang Whirlwind! This is a team with a long history and is the pride of Westwind City!

    He had just spoken a couple of sentences when a guest next to him suddenly leapt up and kicked the host over. Then the guest grabbed the microphone and yelled, Kante, go for it!

    Turning his head, Kante realized that the guest was actually Nuolun Chengguang.

    He couldnt help but break into a sweat: Uncle, what are you doing there? Causing a disturbance?

    Nuolun shouted, Im cheering for you!

    Before he could finish his sentence, the host fought back, pushing Nuolun aside and reiming the microphone. Clearing his throat awkwardly, he said, The person who just grabbed my microphone is a special guest for this match and also a sponsor of the Chengguang Whirlwind. He got a little too excited while cheering for his team, so please forgive his behavior.

    The audience burst intoughter. Who in Westwind Town didnt recognize Baron Nuolun? Although his political career was as worthless as dog poop, being stuck as a minor baron for life, his business acumen was explosive. Known as the Never-promoted Candy Tycoon, he was considered a legendary figure in Westwind Town.

    In any case, after someughter and jest, the game was finally about to begin.

    Members of the Corton LionsTeam started entering the field one after another.

    Kantes gaze immediately locked onto the youngest yer on the opposing team. The yer was only around sixteen or seventeen years old, with a young face clearly untouched by the ravages of battle or underground dungeon encounters. However, everyone knew that it was this new generation that was truly fearsome.

    Old-school yers had no advantage against him; knowledge acquired from fighting monsters or being on the battlefield was useless on the ser field. This was a man born solely to y ser, a true professional yer.

    From a distance, Kante stared at the young yer, who was also looking back at him.

    After locking eyes for three seconds, both teams entered the handshake phase. As the rows of yers shook hands with each other, the young yer whispered to Kante during their handshake, Rich kid, why are you even ying ser? In a bit, Ill show you what its like to face the wrath of the poor.

    Kante thought, Well, this is awkward!

    Although Kante was a wealthy second-generation individual, he was down-to-earth, unlike typical rich kids. But if people resented him for it, he had no choice but to ept it; the poor generally disliked the rich, and there was nothing he could do about it.

    He quietly responded, New generation, dont underestimate us old soldiers! We may not match you in tactics or professionalism, but we have willpower forged on battlefields and an unyielding spirit. If you dont understand that, you still have a lot to learn.

    What kind of willpower can a rich second-generation have? The young yer sneered, On the battlefield, you probably just hid behind others, tagged along with some motley crew, and then inexplicably came back after the war was over, right?

    Kante was speechless.

    The referee loudly called from the side, No private conversations, separate!

    Kante had wanted to defend himself a bit more, but now he couldnt. He had to obey the referee; otherwise, getting a red card would mean he was done for.

    Kickoff!

    With the sound of the referees whistle, the game had started. The position of the new generation kid was forward. As soon as the game began, he had used incredibly agile movements to get the ball and then charged, heading straight for the Chengguang Whirlwinds goal.

    However, Kante had immediately appeared in front of him!

    Kantes position was as a free yer in the backfield. His sole responsibility was to tightly mark the new generation yer.

    The new generation kidughed loudly, Come on, do you think you can hold me back?

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 996:

    Chapter 996:

    He had delicately tapped the ball with his toe, and at the same time, incredibly utilized the a pdins discement skill Slide, moving sideways with the ball.

    The crowd in the stands had eximed in surprise, Ah, this guy was just using a Warriors charge and now hes switched to a Pdins slide. The new generation really is different.

    They practiced only the skills that could be used in ser, so there was no need to specialize in one ss.

    Exactly, he doesnt adhere to the traditional ss roles, he only practices discement skills.

    The new generation yer had been quite pleased with himself. With this slide, how could this wealthy second generation block him? However, he had immediately realized that Kante had not been left behind; as he slid sideways, Kante had also preemptively moved sideways a step, blocking his path.

    Defensive yers, while defending, found it easier to change positions than the offense. Just a tiny shift could effectively block the attacking yer. So, although Kantes foot speed hadnt been very fast, he had managed to perfectly position himself. With a beautiful sliding tackle, he had lunged towards the new generation yers feet.

    Ha-ha, rich kid, watch this! The new generation yer had shouted, lightly leaping and utilizing the discement skill Leap Over the Jungle from the Eagle Warriors skill set, jumping over Kantes sliding tackle. Then, in a sh, he used a dizzying array of discement skills. The defensive yers could hardly keep up; the new generation had left everyone behind and had taken a shot at the goal. Commentator A: 1-0!

    Within just 1 minute and 43 seconds of the match, the new generation has scored a goal, oh my God! Commentator B had added.

    Kante had been a bit dumbfounded; the power of this enemy had surpassed his imagination. Even the skills of the Eagle Warrior you, darn it, knew? How many ss skills do you even know? If it werent for the fact that I knew Godfather well, I would have thought you were him in disguise to fool around with the world.

    The new generation yer had been quite smug, throwing Kante a provocative look.

    Kante hadnt responded to that gesture but had instead closed his eyes, quietly recalling the new generation yers movements.

    The game had resumed. In the following half of the game, every time the ball hadnded at the feet of the new generation, a huge cheer had erupted from the stands of the Corton family. This new generation yer had lived up to expectations, continually scoring spectacr goals.

    His technical and tactical skills, team cooperation, understanding of ser, positioning, and timing were far superior to those retired soldiers who had transitioned into old yers. The Corton Lions, which had initially been weaker than the Chengguang Whirlwinds, had be stronger due to this new generation yers frequent scoring.

    By the end of the first half, the score had been 7-4, with the Corton Lions leading by three goals. Of those seven goals, five had been contributed by the new generation yer. Kante, who had been responsible for man-to-man defense, had been run ragged by him.

    Then hade the halftime break, followed by the resumption of the game.

    Not two minutes into the game, the ball had gone out of bounds. The new generation yer had gone to retrieve it from the sidelines, and Kante had followed. Both yers had jostled for position, using their bodies to lean against each other.

    The new generation yer had said in a low voice, Hows it going, rich kid? You should be close to tears now, shouldnt you?

    A smile had appeared on Kantes face. Crying? Dont underestimate an old soldier.

    The ball had been put into y. With a single discement skill, the new generation yer had effortlessly taken possession of the ball. However, Kante had quickly moved in front of him again.

    He had been left behind by his opponent countless times and had even had five goals scored against him right before his eyes. Yet, his expression had remainedposed, and his eyes had still burned with an intense fighting spirit.

    Commentator A: Sliding tackle! Kante has pulled off another sliding tackle. And once again, the new generation yer jumps up, the same movethe Leap Over the Jungle of the Eagle Warrior. Hes going to get past

    Commentator B: Ah, he didnt make it!

    Kante had already anticipated that the new generation yer would use Leap Over the Jungle. During his sliding tackle, he had slightly lifted his foot and tapped the lower part of the ball. The ball had rolled away from the new generation yers feet and hadnded at the feet of a Chengguang Whirlwinds yer.

    Commentator A: Counter-attack! A defensive counter-attack is happening.

    Commentator B: The winger for Chengguang Whirlwinds is really fast, hes broken through! Deserving of the Son of the Wind title, this yerhis speed is as fast as ah! Sorry, I forgot that Eastern people dont like being described as rabbits. Let me correct myself; his speed is like a whirlwind! Hes scored, hes scored! Ah! Chengguang Whirlwinds have pulled back another goal; theyre now only two points behind.

    The new generation yer had looked bewilderedly at his own feet. It was the first time Kante had intercepted the ball from him. How did you do that?

    Kante: Hmph, next time you wont be able to read my movements.

    Well see about next time! Kante had said. Besides, let me remind you, it seems like your stamina isnt that great.

    The new generation yer had begun to pant, somewhat surprised. This cant be! Ive also undergone extensive physical training to y ser. Weve only yed for slightly more than half the game; how could I be running out of stamina?

    Kante had chuckled, Because the one marking you is me. Even though you manage to stylishly get past me every time, the energy you need to do that is much more than if you were getting past someone else. Youre too keen to show off and humiliate me, not managing your stamina properly. Forcing your way past me when you shouldnt be, instead of passing the ball, isnt wise.

    The new generation yer had been taken aback. After all, he had still been a neer. In terms of stamina, he hadnt been as wily as the seasoned veterans and had indeed overexerted himself. Meanwhile, Kante, the so-called rich second-generation, had appeared to befortably in control, obviously conserving his energy very carefully.

    Well, give it a try then!

    As time had passed, the game had be increasingly unfriendly for the new generation yer. As his stamina had continued to wane, each movement had be more and more difficult, while Kantes moves had remained agile and versatile.

    Moreover, Kante had been increasingly urate in predicting the new generation yers tactical moves. This persistent stick-to-you-like-glue strategy had kept the new generation yer firmly in check until the end of the game.

    The new generation yer hadnt managed to score another goal. Taking advantage of their ace yer being neutralized by Kante, the Chengguang Whirlwinds had pushed aggressively. Ultimately, in thest minute before the game had ended, they had turned the tables on the score, winning with a final score of 10-9.

    In the glow of the setting sun, teammates from both sides had shaken hands and left the field.

    The new generation yer had shaken Kantes hand, Im sorry, I underestimated you as just another rich second-generation kid.

    Kante had smiled, Actually, I am just a typical rich second-generation. Dont stereotype us as bad people. Were humans too, flesh and blood. Yes, some of us may disappoint and some may be bad, but there are also countless good people among us. Its the same with people who arent wealthy.

    The new generation yer had thought for a moment, then nodded, Youre right, not all rich second-generations are bad, and not all poor people are bad. In reality, we are all the same.

    Both had shaken hands again,ing to a newfound understanding of each other.

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Chapter 997:

    Chapter 997:

    A ck tower had soared into the clouds.

    This was the new capital of the Kingdom of Gran, the ck Earth Tower.

    Decades earlier, this magnificent magical tower had been toppled by a ck dragon, but now, the ck Earth Tower had been fully reconstructed.

    Constructed with thetest reinforced concrete technology, it was far more robust and grandiosepared to Ardent me Tower, Trembling Ice, Thunder Tower, and Wind Tower. Surrounding this towering structure, a vast emerging city had been taking shape.

    The city, too, had employed thetest urban nning technology. From the onset of construction, sewage systems had been nned, followed by the construction of an extensive underground world, atop which the city was built. The houses within the city were uniform and aesthetically pleasing; not a trace of dirty or polluted water was to be seen. All the municipal facilities were designed to befortable.

    In the current world, aside from Shuangqing City in the New Continent and Westwind City in the western part of the Kingdom of Gran, no other city could rival the ck Earth Tower.

    The young queen had been getting her makeup done in her bedroom at the top of the tower. Of course, she was not doing it herself; countless maids, servants, and officials were collectively contributing to her makeover. Tailors and makeup artists had been bustling around her, moving various essories and daily necessities to and fro.

    The queen merely had to sit in front of the mirror, watching herself be increasingly beautiful.

    A gem-encrusted white wedding dress had already been put on her; its long train trailing several yards behind her. Makeup artists had been applying an array of substances to her face, while another stylist had been arranging her beautiful golden hair into various shapes.

    Outside the door, the head court makeup artist had urgently responded, Were almost there!

    As quickly as possible! The head court magician had run to the balcony, took out a magical tool for long-distance viewing, and had been gazing at the city below the tower. He quickly located the church and also saw the guests who were waiting in the churchyard.

    These guests hade to attend the wedding ceremony between Godfather and the Queen.

    This was the most important ceremony on the Fengmo Continent; all the kings of the western countries had assembled. Even the Hero King, who lived far in the northwest corner of the continent, had specifically flown in to attend the wedding, demonstrating full sincerity.

    The most outrageous was the Sphinx. This creature had wanted to attend the ceremony, but given its enormous size, it was inconvenient to enter the church. It had had to squat at the church entrance, impersonating a decorative stone lion. Did it have no sense of its own size? Having such arge sphinx squatting at the entrance of the church was downright bizarre.

    Godfather had already arrived at the entrance of the ck Earth Tower, ready to greet his bride.

    Dressed sharply for the day, Godfather wore a crisp white shirtplemented by a ck suit, looking utterly dashing.

    He had originally been quite handsome, but dressed like this, he exuded an irresistible charm. Many young women on the streets had been screaming at the sight of him. Fortunately, these women were sober enough to know that they could never rece the Queen in Godfathers heart, so they didnt indulge in fangirl behavior.

    Turning his head, Number 1 said to the Queen, Your Majesty, Godfather is waiting downstairs.

    A fleeting, happy smile crossed the Queens lips, but she quickly regained her regal demeanor. She stood up abruptly and said, Lets skip the rest of the makeup. Its been almost two hours, and its still not done. Im fed up; lets go like this.

    Ah? Your Majesty! Your hairstyle isnt finished yet, the hairstylist hurriedly called out.

    I wont bother with the hair. The Queen reached up and pulled off all the hairpins and clips that had been holding her hair, letting her waterfall-like golden locks spread out behind her. She picked up the crown from the table and set it on her forehead, then started walking toward the door.

    The servants hurriedly followed her, picking up her long dress trail.

    So there was the Queen, with a train several meters long trailing behind her, escorted by a group of servants to the doorway.

    Robb had been waiting at the door for quite a while but hadnt grown impatient. When a man marries a woman, he always has to wait a bit. He had thought he would have to wait even longer, but he hadnt expected the Queen toe out without even doing her hair.

    Robb smiled at her and said, Ivee to marry you.

    The Queen smiled back and said, Youre getting quite a deal!

    Robbughed, Indeed, I am! But so are you. The worlds greatest He drew out the word, and the Queen thought he would say hero, but instead, Robb grinned mischievously and continued, The worlds greatestzy person will be your husband. Youll have peace of mind knowing that if you ever bezy, there will be someone evenzier than you to pick up the ck.

    Drop dead! The Queen said,ughing.

    Hahaha! Robb lifted the Queen in a textbook bridal carry, and the Queen hooked her arm around his neck. In this perfect posture, they crossed the long street.

    Servants keptying a red carpet before Robb, extending it all the way from the ck Earth Tower to the church.

    The Sphinx, crouching at the doorway, lowered its head and grinned idiotically at the couple.

    Robb looked up, Hey Lion-Dog!

    Sphinx shrugged, Its your wedding day; I wont argue with you. Im just formally protesting that Im not a lion-dog; Im a mythical creature with the head of a dog and the face of a lion.

    Robb had burst intoughter and continued to walk inside. Kings and leaders from various realms, such as Hero King of the Kingdom of Norma, Pharaoh King of the Desert Kingdom, Keilong, the Minister of Rites from Big Tang, the Pope of the New Church of Darkness, and Archbishop Eddie of the New Church of Light, had all been there to offer their blessings to Robb and the young Queen. Familiar yet unfamiliar faces, each offering their good wishes.

    The Queen had cast a sidelong nce and said, Whenever Im not standing next to them, something feels off. Its as if my Kingdom of Gran didnt even attend this wedding ceremony.

    Robb hadughed and replied, Why dont you go stand with them for a moment, say the blessings, and thene back to my arms?

    The Queen had thought seriously about this proposition, then said, Lets not be overly formal.

    Robb responded, Isnt a wedding just a formality? Maybe we should just call the whole thing off.

    The Queen had retorted, The formality of the wedding is the only one that needs to be observed.

    Alright, alright, if you say so.

    They had finally stood before the priest.

    Clearing his throat, the priest had been about to begin the standard lines.

    He had first turned to the Queen and asked, Honorable Miss Elizabeth, do you take this man to be yourwfully wedded husband, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, for richer or poorer, until death do you part?

    The Queen had smiled and replied, I do!

    As the priest had turned to Robb, preparing to recite his lines, he had suddenly paused. Robb had been puzzled, Why did you stop? Continue with your lines.

    Sweating profusely, the priest had said, I just realized that I dont know Godfathers real name; I need to use it here.

    Robb hadughed, Ah, I see. Let me tell you then, my real name is Robb. He had said this using the Chinese pronunciation.

    The priest, having heard this, had shown no reaction and simply noted the pronunciation.

    However, Keilong, the Minister of Rites from Big Tang who had been sitting in the audience, had snickered and murmured to himself, Robb, radish, Robb

    Everyone had turned and red at him, thinking, Whats wrong with this Easterner? People are getting married; its sacred! And youre here muttering nonsense?

    The priest had solemnly continued, Mr. Robb, do you take this woman to be yourwfully wedded wife, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, for richer or poorer, until death do you part?

    Robb had said, I do!

    Upon hearing the priest solemnly pronounce the word Robb, Keilong had burst intoughter, tumbling to the floor and rolling around.

    Various world leaders had thought, This guy really doesnt know how to behave. Well draft a formalint to Big Tangter! (A monthter, Minister Keilong was demoted and transferred to a less significant position.)

    The ceremony had beenpleted!

    Robb and the Queen had finally be awfully wedded couple.

    The Queen had looked majestic as she wrapped her arm around Robbs neck and asked, So, whats next? Are youing to my ce, or am I going to yours?

    Robb had chuckled and responded, What do you think?

    The Queen had said, I have an entire kingdom to manage; I cant just gallivant around.

    Robb had grinned, But the world is so big, and I want to see it.

    The Queen had quirked an eyebrow, So what do we do?

    Robb had leaned in close to her ear and whispered, How about we have a son to inherit this kingdom, and then you can travel the world with me?

    The Queen had hummed in agreement, That sounds feasible. When do we start implementing this n?

    Right now, immediately! Robb had eximed, lifting the Queen in his arms and heading toward the bridal chamber.

    The Queen hadughed and yfully kicked him, Whats the hurry? We havent settled everything yet.

    Robb: Whats left to settle?

    The Queen: Whos going to be on top?

    Robb: Is that really important?

    The Queen: Extremely important!

    Robb: Bah! Thats only because you think its important! In reality, well be rolling around so much, itll be hard to tell whos on top or bottom.

    The Queen: Oh, really? That sounds quite intriguing. Ive never tried that, so I wouldnt know.

    Robb had let out a mischievousugh, Well, youll get the hang of it after the first or second time. But, I have to say, I really like this innocent look you have right now. Should we skip the bridal chamber, and you just stay pure forever?

    The Queen had alsoughed mischievously, I wouldnt mind! But what about our son? Who will inherit the kingdom? How can Ie with you if no ones there to inherit the throne?

    Sigh, Robb had eximed, So, in the end, you just want to sleep with me.

    The Queen had burst into heartyughter, Bow down to your Queen!

    And so, theirughter and joyful conversation had flown from the church, disappearing into the ck Earth Tower.

    (End of Side Stories)

    (REAL END)

    Hi! If youve enjoyed my content and would like to show your support, please consider making a contribution to my Ko-fi page. Your generosity would mean the world to me. Thank you!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~Please tap this to donate to my ko-fi so I can buy a real /maxoofie

 Afterword

    Afterword

    As the one who tranted this novel from chapter 1 to chapter 997, Id like to extend my deepest gratitude to everyone who has taken the time to read this story. Each click, each moment spent reading these words, is the reason I continued tranting this novel.

    I hope my upload schedule didnt annoy you guys much, especially looking at how much it fluctuates from 3 chapters a day to perhaps 1 chapter a day to even none at all; not to mention the asional hiatuses due to my college life. To you all that stayed with me since I first tranted chapter 1, I sincerely thank you. There were a couple roadblocks, from tranting this novel on OtakuTL to Shanghai Fantasy

    I hope you all enjoyed the story!

    To the readers, whether youve followed along from the very beginning or just joined the journey, your engagement has been the driving force behind this storys continuation. Your imaginedughter, thoughtful moments, or even puzzled frowns while reading are the invisible threads that tie this work to reality. I really lost my motivation when OtakuTL disbanded. Im thankful for all the support during that time which really made me motivated enough to continue tranting this piece till the end.

    Id also like to acknowledge those who have provided feedback and constructive criticism. Writing is often a solitary endeavor, but its your input that has helped to refine and improve the narrative, making the story richer and more rtable.

    Lastly, I really like the novels of Endless Changes, or in Chinese, , and I hope you guys did as well. This novel means a lot to me. Its the first novel I tranted, and also the first novel I finished. First chapter was on June 16, 2022 andst on October 14, 2023! It has been a long journey, truly. Thank you everyone for your support, and I hope to see you guys again! ^_^

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!